《21st Century Necromancer》


 Chapter 1: 21st Century Necromancer

    Necromancers, also referred to as Necromancer Mages, Thralls, Spiritualists¡­ Those who bear this title are masters of the art of death. They are able to summon the souls of the deceased and cause them to return to their decayed bodies, transforming them into Undead to bemanded and enved by the Necromancer.


    Necromancers who study death can be either good or evil, but even the good ones can hardly be called righteous, for any Necromancer associated with death is ultimately an existence that cannot be epted by conventional morality and ethics.


    As for the evil ones, they enve the dead, desecrate corpses, toy with souls, and control death at will,manding armies of the Undead to destroy cities and obliterate nations, all for their own desires¡­ Such Necromancers are often the antagonists in fantastical tales, always harboring unspeakable evil purposes.


    But regardless of whether they are good or evil, one fact is universally recognized: Necromancers are grandmasters of death.


    They understand every detail of the human body better than the finest doctors and anatomists, knowledgeable about various diseases and toxins¡­ The most skilled of Necromancers even transcend life and death, bing Immortal Liches with endless time to delve into magic and seek the truth.


    Necromancer¡­


    "After all that, just tell me how in 21st century Tokyo I am supposed to be a Lich?" On the streets of Tokyo, a young man who looked no older than a recent university graduate was sitting on a bench in the park, holding an ancient-looking thick tome with a pitch-ck cover and silver metallic decorations. With an impatient nce at the book in his hands, he spoke.


    As the young man posed his question, the dark tome in his hand opened on its own. Pages that seemed to be made of parchment flitted rapidly, and soon stopped on one page that held mysterious information written in text iprehensible to the average person.


    If an ordinary person were to glimpse the words on the page, they would be captivated by the magically potent mysterious script, but, unable toprehend the knowledge recorded therein, an ordinary person would be mentally unhinged and unable to gain anything from it.


    However, the man was clearly not among the ordinary. Embracing the tome, he naturally could understand the content recorded in these mysterious characters. Furthermore, the book itself was exining its contents to him.


    "To be a Lich, you need a plot of Heavy Spirit Land and to construct a Spirit Gathering Tower to amass sufficient Negative Energy, and you need to forge a Life Coffin Box with Netherworld Ghost Iron, Necromantic Dragon Marrow, Spirit Gathering Crystals¡­ Then imbue a portion of your Soul and Life Force into it, and with the Negative Energy¡­" A voice only the young man could hear was exining the content recorded in the text, and as the voice elucidated, the script on the page quickly transformed into new images to demonstrate the creation process of the Life Coffin Box.


    The man, however, didn''t seem to care at all. With a flick, he turned the page over and asked impatiently, "Never mind that all these materials for forging a Life Coffin Box can''t be found on Earth, just finding a plot of Heavy Spirit Land that can gather enough Negative Energy is already a problem.


    It''s the 21st century, where am I supposed to find a ce where hundreds of thousands have died and the resentful energy still lingers? We are in Shinjuku, not Empty Seat Town!"


    "You can construct a Heavy Spirit Land through sacrifices. As long as you have sacrifices of sufficient quality or quantity, you can bury their bones underground, and with their souls and the power of the sacrifice, contaminate the ley lines to construct a plot of Heavy Spirit Land.


    Although it cannotpare in quality to naturally formed Heavy Spirit Land, it will provide enough Negative Energy for the Lich transformation ritual."


    The ck tome was not silenced by the man''s impatience, and, indeed, as a tome, it did not even know how to be silent. Instead, it quickly flipped its pages once more, providing him with the methods to construct a Heavy Spirit Land.


    Looking at the construction rituals for the Heavy Spirit Land depicted on the pages of the ck tome, reminiscent of mass graves, the man felt as if a huge "well" character was emerging on his forehead.


    Suppressing the desire to roar, he gritted his teeth and forced the words through his clenched jaws, "Then tell me, how many offerings do I need to sacrifice to build a Heavy Spirit Land that can support the transformation ritual for a Lich?"


    "If high-quality offerings are used, you would need to sacrifice about 10,000 people. However, if you use ordinary people, you would need approximately 100,000 as offerings. Employing a rather cruel method of sacrifice, if you process the offerings before killing them, you can significantly increase the utilization efficiency of the offerings.


    A rough estimate suggests you can save 30% of the offerings, needing only about 70,000 people toplete the construction of the Heavy Spirit Land," the tome replied without any ability to read the mood or understand modernw, continuing to give its answer in a methodical manner.


    On its pages, it disyed calction forms and used animated illustrations to demonstrate the method of processing offerings.


    Observing the ck tome, which evidently did not know how to gauge its speech based on the situation, the young man clearly wanted to either burn it or simply tear it apart. However, it had to be said that the quality of this tome was indeed exceptionally high.


    As a magic book that recorded various advanced necromancy spells, its pages appeared to be made of parchment paper, but in reality, they were a type of special paper treated with magic. It was not only resilient to damage but also impervious to both water and fire. The man had even tried to cut it with a paper cutter, only to have the de of the cutter worn down.


    After angrily snapping the tome that called itself the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" shut and locking the magic lock on its cover, the young man finally took a deep breath. He felt much more at ease, yet at the same time, a sense of despondency washed over him.


    The young man''s name was Chen Yu, a Chinese student studying abroad in Japan. Back in his middle school days, due to an ident, he had obtained this so-called divine artifact of a necromancy spell book. Driven by curiosity, he had inevitably opened the tome, hoping to gain magical powers from it.


    Since the book contained a vast amount of knowledge rted to the human body, in order to better understand its content, Chen Yu resolutely chose to study medicine. Just like Mr. Lu Xun, he came to Japan to study and was admitted as a doctoral student at the medical faculty of The University of Tokyo.


    But Chen Yu''s academic journey turned out to be much like that of Mr. Lu Xun¡ªfor all his study of medicine, he came to the poignant realization that one cannot be a mage by studying medicine!


    It was now the 21st century, and civilization had advanced to the point where society was no longer like the ignorant and wild times of medieval Europe.


    Not to mention how to use necromancy in modern society, the developed funerary system of the modern world¡ªespecially the cremation system widely promoted by the Celestial Empire¡ªmade it difficult for him to even find a single corpse, let alone summon skeleton soldiers without the materials.


    Chen Yu, who wasw-abiding and desired to be a mage, had never contemted improving his strength through uwful and disorderly conduct, let alonemitting murder. Under such circumstances, bing apetent Necromancer was exceedingly difficult.


    The Age of Dharma Decline was not a time when the spiritual energy of heaven and earth was cut off, but rather a time when the mysterious was no more, and the mystic spells had lost their fertile ground to thrive.

 Chapter 2: Dinner Party

    "Chen-san!" Just when Chen Yu was hanging his head in utter dejection, he heard someone calling his name.


    Chen Yu looked up and saw a man wearing sses, a id shirt and a backpack, all typical of a university student, greeting him as he approached with his bicycle.


    The man had hair that covered his eyebrows and, although he was smiling and greeting Chen Yu, he had a somewhat gloomy expression, which suggested he was not of a particrly positive and sunny disposition.


    Watching the man walk towards him, Chen Yu put the ck tome he was holding to one side and raised his hand to return the greeting, "Yo, Rokuro!"


    This man with the gloomy expression, whose smile hardly radiated vitality, was Chen Yu''s friend, named Kube Rokuro. He was the youngest son of a professor at the University of Tokyo and had two older brothers.


    Despite having a father who was a professor at the University of Tokyo Medical School, Kube Rokuro wasn''t very outstanding in medicine. Owing to family tradition, he naturally chose to study medicine, but after repeating a year, he barely managed to get into a third-tier medical college.


    This was clearly iparable to Chen Yu, who could attend the University of Tokyo Medical School as a doctoral student, let alone measure up to his own brothers.


    For this reason, Kube Rokuro faced quite a bit of pressure at home, which made his gloomy expression rather understandable.


    Chen Yu, as a student of Professor Kube, Rokuro''s father, had visited his teacher''s house a few times and naturally got to know Kube Rokuro. As time went by, the two, being of simr age, became good friends.


    "Chen-san, why did we arrange to meet in the park today?" Kube Rokuro parked his bicycle and sat down on a bench. His sharp eyes also noticed the ck tome beside Chen Yu and he teased him half-jokingly, "What is that book anyway? It seems like every time I see you, you have it with you. Are you inseparable from your book?"


    "To invite you to the park is, of course, to bask in the sun. Spending all day in theb dealing with germs, I am practically growing mold. Sunbathing and killing some germs with UV light is good for your health.


    As for this book you mentioned..." Chen Yu picked up the ck tome again, caressing the scale-patterned leather cover, his face showing aplicated expression, "It''s a very important book to me, but, Mr. Kube, all you need to know is that it''s very important to me. As for you, what do you n to do after graduation? Seriously nning to get out from your family?


    Professor Kube must be very angry, right?"


    Hearing Chen Yu mention his father, Kube Rokuro''s face instantly turned bitter, and he despondently lowered his head, "Dad said if I want to move out, I should never return to that home."


    "That really is Professor Kube''s consistent style!" As for the professor known for his rigor and firmness, Chen Yu could only helplessly shake his head and patted Kube Rokuro''s shoulder by way of constion, "What are you nning to do then, Mr. Kube? Are you really going to move out and not go back?"


    "Yeah, I''ve already rented a ce. Though it''s in Musashino City, it''s still quite a nice spot." Kube Rokuro nodded. Although feeling helpless about moving out, the thought of finally living free from his father''s shadow and leading the life he wanted, lightened Kube Rokuro''s originally dismal mood involuntarily.


    It seemed that Chen Yu could read Rokuro Kube''s mind, and couldn''t help but smile. He congratted him, "Well, congrattions! You''re finally free from the cage and can live the life you''ve wanted. But don''t take it too hard; after all, you''re Professor Kube''s son. Give it some time, when the professor cools down, just go back and apologize properly. He can''t possibly disown you, can he?"


    When it came to the possibility of his father disowning him, Rokuro Kube naturally had apletely different opinion from Chen Yu. But faced with his friend''s care andfort, he wouldn''t bring up such a mood-killing thought. He just managed a strained smile and then nodded his head.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about this anymore." Chen Yu patted Rokuro Kube''s shoulder, stood up, and said with a smile, "To celebrate your independence from home, I can''t be stingy as your senior¡ªtonight, I''m treating you to barbecue!"


    "Haha, we should really celebrate!" Rokuro Kube also seemed to be infected by Chen Yu''s smile, standing up from the bench, "Ever since you graduatedst year, we haven''t had a meal together in ages! Tonight, I''m going to stagger in and out of there!"


    "Hahaha, you little brat, thinking of fleecing me, huh? You''ve turned twenty already, right? Tonight, watch me get you so drunk, you little brat!" Chen Yu put the ck book into his backpack, teasing him, and the two left the park together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The night in Tokyo was less noisy than the day, but it was equally lively. The street-side eateries gathered arge number of people who had just finished work and wanted to have their dinner, providing them with delicious meals to fill their already growling stomachs.


    Living alone in the steel forest of Tokyo, the busy lives of office workers were urgent and lonelying back to their rented apartments in the evening, they faced nothing but cold walls. If not for these countless little eateries on the streets, many of them might feel even lonelier, right? Because after a busy day, they would still have to cook for themselves...


    "...Such a life is far too lonely!" Chen Yu ced slices of pork belly on the grill, watching the aroma waft up from the meat as it sizzled over the charcoal fire, and then continued to speak to Rokuro Kube, "Now that you''ve moved out on your own, you should find a girlfriend soon! Being alone can be very lonely."


    As soon as girlfriends were mentioned, a hint of shyness appeared on Rokuro Kube''s face. Perhaps because of the alcohol, his cheeks were reddish. He put down his chopsticks and retorted to Chen Yu, "Chen-san, don''t just talk about me! Haven''t you been a graduate for a year too? Howe you haven''t found a girlfriend?"


    "I''m concerned about you, and you turn the tables on me!" Chen Yu gave a wry smile and shook his head. His own family affairs were known to himself: although being a doctor was a high-status and well-paid profession in Japan, because his real identity was that of a Necromancer, he didn''t want to bring another person into his life, "Never mind, I''m not one to talk. But what about you, Mr. Kube?


    Have you found a good job? Now that you''ve moved out, you need to have a job to make ends meet."


    "Don''t worry, Chen-san, I found an internship at UDI," Rokuro Kube said, nodding vigorously to show he had secured employment.

 Chapter 3 - 3 UDI

    "UDI? What kind of organization is that? Sounds pretty formidable," Rokuro''s mention of the organization''s name piqued Chen Yu''s interest. He knew that the school Rokuro graduated from in Japan wasn''t considered particrly prestigious, and his field of study rted to clinical healing wasn''t something typically associated with research institutions.


    It would be difficult for a non-prestigious, fresh graduate like him to be hired by such ces, so Chen Yu was curious what kind of job he had found.


    "UDI stands for Unnatural Death Investigation," Rokuro scratched the back of his head somewhat sheepishly, finding it incredible himself that hended the job. Still, he exined to his few good friends what kind of job it was, "The main task of UDI is to perform autopsies on all bodies from unnatural deaths, to analyze and investigate the true cause of death.


    My job is to assist with record-keeping, meaning I''m responsible for photographing and documenting during the autopsy by the forensic pathologists."


    "So it''s work rted to forensic science? Wow, Mr. Kube, you really did find a job that the professor dislikes the most! I have a feeling he''s going to be quite upset when he finds out," after hearing Rokuro''s exnation and thinking of his own professor who taught clinical medicine, Chen Yu felt a deep sympathy for Rokuro.


    Rokuro''s expression also dimmed for a moment upon hearing Chen Yu''s words and he shook his head reluctantly, "Dad always thinks that being a doctor should be about saving and helping the injured. If he finds out I''m working in forensics... he would probably say..."


    "No matter how much you study a corpse, you can''t bring the dead back to life," Chen Yu almost instinctively finished Rokuro''s sentence. While he deeply respected Professor Kube''s dedication to academic research, he had to admit that at times, such a stubborn character was very unlikable in everyday life.


    Moreover, being a Necromancer, Chen Yu''s actual job revolved around studying corpses to bring the dead back to life. Although it can''t strictly be termed revival, the ultimate goal of necromancy is to achieve immortality of the soul. In the case of an immortal soul, the physical death doesn''t signify the end of life - it is just the beginning of a new journey.


    But obviously, Chen Yu wouldn''t discuss necromancy with Rokuro, much less with Professor Kube. Therefore, regarding the problems Rokuro would face, all Chen Yu could do was offer no solution, at most he could try to mediate during any disputes that might arise between Professor Kube and Rokuro.


    Fathers know their children best, just as no one understands a father better than his son. Rokuro obviously knew what his father would think of his job but still, determined to step out of his father''s shadow, he was steadfast in his resolve, "I''ll just keep it from Dad for a while. Chen-san, can I ask you not to tell him about this for the time being?"


    "Of course, who else but your fellow junior?" Chen Yu didn''t want to get involved in other people''s family affairs, so when Rokuro asked, he naturally agreed, "Since you''ve found a job, you have to work hard, Mr. Kube. I believe that once you achieve results in this field, the professor''s view of you will change as well."


    "Yes, I''ll do my best! Thank you, Chen-san!" Rokuro nodded vigorously, his face brightening with Chen Yu''s encouragement.


    At Rokuro''s thanks, Chen Yu just gave an easy smile and raised his ss, "Then let''s toast to Mr. Kube finally finding a job! If you have any problems at work, feel free to ask me anytime."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After finishing the meal with Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu took the subway back to the apartment he rented.


    Since he was studying in Tokyo, and considering the exorbitant housing prices there, it was clearly impossible for Chen Yu to buy a house in Tokyo. Even the apartment he rented was the cheapest kind: one where someone had died, where ghosts were rumored to haunt, next to a graveyard, and so infamous that nobody would inquire about it¡ªa haunted house.


    Such dwellings were obviously a big no-no for ordinary people, after all, no regr person would have any interest in living in a ce that was gued with ghostly disturbances every other day. Thendlord would be thankful just to rent these out; not to mention worrying about rent, even the customary Japanese rental gift could be waived.


    By renting such a ce, Chen Yu had naturally saved quite a bit of money.


    Of course, for a necromancer, whether it was a haunted house or an infamous house, Chen Yu only worried about the absence of ghosts, not the actual presence of them.


    Ghosts meant that negative energy existed, which not only supported the existence of demonic creatures but was also a main source of power for necromancers. Necromancers draw negative energy through a unique meditation technique and convert it into their own necromantic power. This was the primary way for a necromancer to increase their strength.


    It was also why Chen Yu, having caught a lonely ghost in the wild graveyard and using it as the core to gather enough negative energy, was able to officially be a necromancer.


    "I''m home." Opening the door to his ce, Chen Yu took off his shoes at the entrance, walked into the room, and ced his backpack on the dining table. He took a pack of salmon he had just bought from the convenience store out of the bag and ced it in front of a ck cat that had sprung from the darkness: "You''ve worked hard today, Audis."


    The ck cat sniffed the salmon offered in front of it and looked up at Chen Yu with a hint of dissatisfaction, suddenly speaking humannguage, "Salmon from the convenience store discount again, meow? Can''t you buy something fresh? And I don''t even like salmon, meow."


    Even though it expressed such distaste, the ck cat named Audis didn''t hesitate to take a bite of the salmon, savoring its dinner with evident relish.


    Audis was a stray cat Chen Yu had picked up on the street when he moved in here. At that time, Audis was covered in wounds from fights with other strays and was close to death. It was Chen Yu who brought it home and saved it using necromancy healing spells.


    Perhaps it stayed with Chen Yu because he had saved its life; Chen Yu, wanting to keep a pet, naturally didn''t drive it away. He not only gave it the name Audis but also transformed it with necromancy spells, turning it from an ordinary ck cat into a speaking magic pet. When Chen Yu went out, Audis took on the responsibility of looking after the house.


    Chen Yu patted the head of his magic pet with a somewhat helpless expression and exined, "I happened to pass by the convenience store and saw the salmon on discount, so I bought it for you. As for the fresh horse mackerel, they were sold out today. I''ll buy it for you next time, okay?"


    "You''ve said that many times already, meow!" Audisined with dissatisfaction but was still full of anticipation for the horse mackerel that Chen Yu had promised.

 Chapter 4 - 4 Ritual Candle

    Nighttime is a period of rest for ordinary people, who, after a busy day, tidy up their personal hygiene early and lie down in their warm beds, sweetly drifting into slumber.


    But for Necromancers, nighttime marks the beginning of their work.


    Although they delve into necromancy, Necromancers can substitute sleep with meditation and do not tire from theck of sleep.


    In ancient legends and myths, demonic creatures always fear sunlight. When the sun rises during the day, all demonic creatures must hide in the shadows to avoid being scorched by the sun''s zing rays, or even being incinerated.


    In reality, this is true as well; ording to the definitions of necromancy, the sun is an aggregation of positive energy. Its radiance deals great damage to all kinds of undead creatures and ghosts. Even very powerful higher-level undead creatures are impacted and weakened by sunlight, only the truly top-tier undead have the ability to ignore the sun.


    This is precisely why Necromancers mostly research and practice necromancy at night or on cloudy and rainy days, to avoid the interference of the positive energy emitted by the sun. Necromancy spells even include ones like the dark canopy that shields the sky, creating environments suitable for the existence of lost souls.


    With Chen Yu''s current ability and level, obviously he could not create a dark canopy to cover the sky. Not to mention the amount of resources it would require, just the impact from obscuring the sky alone¡ªin this age where the heavens are full of satellites, would it not be discovered by those satellites constantly monitoring the Earth within twenty-four hours?


    Dismissing these extraneous thoughts from his mind, Chen Yu took out the molds and materials he had prepared earlier and started his work for the night. He needed to make a ritual candle before the evening was over.


    Ritual candles are specially made and are not intended for illumination, but rather to attract ghosts. Although ritual candles also emit light when lit, that light is mainly very attractive to ghosts. Moreover, as ritual candles burn, they release a scent that ghosts find irresistible, unwittingly drawing them towards the candle.


    For Necromancers, ritual candles are mainly used for various summoning rituals or particr spell rituals, as an indispensable and important prop. This is much like how ancient Chinese Taoist priests conducting ceremonies always needed items such as incense and talismans.


    Making a ritual candle isn''tplex; it only requires mixing prepared materials in certain proportions and then pouring them into a mold to set. Even without a mold, shaping them by hand isn''t out of the question. For ritual candles, the materials used in their creation are key to the quality of the final product.


    Depending on the quality of materials, the efficacy of the ritual candles produced can vary greatly.


    As recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," a standard ritual candle requires a mix of corpse wax and the ashes of a cat''s bones as the primary materials. Grave moss, graveyard grass, and grave soil are added as supplements. And if a candlewick made from a dead person''s hair soaked in corpse oil is used, the effect will be even better with a skullcap as the candle holder.


    While these materials are not exactly evil, they are also not something ordinary people can ept or understand. It is the use of such materials that have led even well-intentioned Necromancers to be ostracized by mainstream society, forced to hide in the darkness.


    Although the materials for making ritual candles were not veryplicated, nor were they particrly hard to find, both corpse wax and corpse oil were not things that Chen Yu could obtain.


    After all, in modernw-abiding societies, bodies are almost never left to the stage where corpse wax can form, as they are discovered and then sent for cremation or burial, so he had no way to acquire these materials.


    Moreover, Chen Yu couldn''t exactly put a corpse in his own home and wait for it to produce corpse wax, so he had to substitute with other materials.


    And the substitute Chen Yu chose was... paraffin wax.


    Initially, he had nned to use beeswax, a natural product, but unfortunately, in a ce like Tokyo, it was not easy toe by natural beeswax. In contrast, paraffin wax could be industrially produced and mass-produced, so naturally, Chen Yu chose to use it.


    Even though the materials were significantly inferior, after experimenting, Chen Yu sessfully made ritual candles from paraffin wax. Of course, the effect was indeed much reduced, but as far as Chen Yu was concerned, having something to use was already quite good.


    As for the other materials, cat bone ash was not so hard toe by. Although it was somewhat bothersome, with some money, one could still get it. Chen Yu even used high-quality ck cat bone ash, which was considered top-grade. Grave moss, graveyard grass, and grave soil were not too difficult for Chen Yu to collect either, given the cemetery next to his rented apartment.


    He just needed to go to the cemetery at night to collect them.


    As for hair soaked in corpse oil, being a student of the University of Tokyo Medical Department, Chen Yu knew some channels to obtain hair from the deceased. He was notcking in this, and even hair from the living could be used as a substitute.


    When it came to corpse oil... heaven help us, a body yielded only so much oil, and to avoid detection, one could only collect a little from each corpse. Though this little bit could umte over time, it was nowhere near enough.


    So Chen Yu also considered using other materials as a substitute.


    Extracting hair soaked in the oil with long tweezers from a jar full of fishy smell, he quickly ced it into a pre-prepared ss dish. He hurriedly covered the dish with a lid, resealed it before daring to breathe. However, the room''s air was still filled with an unbearable stench of dead fish and rotten shrimp, even though the jar had been open only a short time.


    This was the substitute method Chen Yu had thought of. Corpse oil refers to the fat on a body turning to oil as it dposes. Corpse oil can be found on a body left untreated in summer for several days, and such bodies appear as though they have been soaked in oil.


    However, it hasn''t been specified that corpse oil must be collected only from human bodies; using animal carcasses can work equally well. In Japan, fish markets throw away arge number of unsold goods every day, especially in the summer. Just by collecting a little and leaving it for a while, one can naturally produce corpse oil, although the smell was undoubtedly... extremely pungent.


    After airing out the room to disperse the smell, Chen Yu melted the paraffin wax buried in the graveyard for a month in a small crucible. He then poured various crushed materials into it, stirred in necromantic power as required, and mixed evenly. After pouring the mixture into a mold and inserting a wick made from human hair, he waited for the wax to solidify.


    Once removed from the mold, the candle that burned with a green me was a sessfully crafted ritual candle.

 Chapter 5 - 5 Work and Breakfast

    The creation of the Ritual candle took Chen Yu quite a bit of time, and by the time he finished making this Ritual candle, it was already past midnight.


    After cing the finished Ritual candle into a box specifically for holding these candles and counting out the quantity along with the ones he had made previously, Chen Yu couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction. "After more than two months, I''ve finally gathered the thirteen Ritual candles needed for the ceremony! Now all that''s missing is a skeleton of a horse to summon the Undead Warhorse!"


    Thinking this, Chen Yu tidied up all the materials and molds and then took a shower to wash off various scents clinging to his body.


    As a Necromancer who frequently dealt with materials rted to corpses, it was inevitable that he would have the smell of the dead on him, and this stench of decay was among the most difficult to remove.


    Although he had mentally prepared himself when he first became a Necromancer, if possible, Chen Yu did not wish to always be shrouded in the stench of death. After all, any sane living person wouldn''t want to be engulfed in a foul odor.


    After cleaning his body, Chen Yu lit a stick of incense and then sat cross-legged on the bed, beginning his daily routine of meditation.


    Seeing that Chen Yu had entered a meditative state, Audis, who had finished his own dinner, approached him, tilted his head to examine Chen Yu for a moment, and then gently jumped onto hisp. Audis curled up in Chen Yu''s arms and closed his eyes as well.


    Invisible glimmers in the air began to slowly gather towards Chen Yu as he meditated, and gradually enveloped both him and Audis, silently permeating their bodies like spring rain moistening parched earth...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the sun gradually rose and its rays shone on Chen Yu, who had meditated through the night, the faint glow formed by Negative Energy around him began to fade away like ice and snow under the sunlight, and Chen Yu awoke from his meditation.


    After running his hand a few times over Audis'' sleek fur that felt like the finest fur coat, Chen Yu picked up the still drowsy ck cat and put him back in his nest. He brushed his teeth, washed his face, took care of his personal hygiene, changed into a fresh set of clothes, and got ready to go to work.


    But before leaving, Chen Yu first needed to prepare Audis'' lunch. Even though the cat had been transformed into a Necromancer''s Familiar, he still needed to eat. Fortunately, Audis usually slept until noon, so Chen Yu just needed to prepare his lunch and then bring dinner for him after getting off work.


    After cing the prepared cat food next to Audis'' nest and petting him a few more times, Chen Yu then turned to leave the house.


    Since Chen Yu''s home was right next door to a graveyard, it was quite deserted around the area. Naturally, there were no public transport facilities to speak of, and it took Chen Yu a fifteen-minute walk just to reach the nearest subway station. The only bus stop had just one bus line passing through, which hadn''t been canceled simply to amodate thoseing to pay their respects.


    Of course, for Chen Yu, this bus line was his only means of transportation when leaving home, as hailing a taxi near the graveyard was practically impossible, and he hadn''t bought a car either due to the high expenses of researching necromancy.


    Taking the bus to the subway station and then transferring to the subway to get close to his workce, Chen Yu needed to spend at least an hour each morning to travel from his home to where he worked, but in arge metropolis like Tokyo, an hour''smute in the morning was not considered long.


    The ce where Chen Yu worked was a hospital that had a cooperation with the University of Tokyo Medical Department. After hepleted his studies, his professor, who was Kube Rokuro''s father, had rmended him here, and he sessfully obtained a position as a thoracic surgeon.


    Although he had just started working less than a year ago, thanks to his exquisite skills and superb "healing arts", Chen Yu had already gained wide recognition in the hospital and could even take on the role of the lead surgeon in an operation.


    The medical system in Japan is different from that in China. The tiered medical model means thatrge hospitals usually only treat various serious andplicated diseases. Minor ailments like colds and fevers are mainly treated bymunity hospitals or private clinics. Only serious conditions requiring hospitalization or surgery are referred torge hospitals.


    For example, the hospital where Chen Yu worked mainly treated patients who required surgical healing, so he almost had surgeries to perform every day.


    Of course, for a Necromancer and a graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical Department, this was nothing extraordinary. On the contrary, Chen Yu was actually pleased that he had more opportunities to put into practice what he had learned from textbooks.


    After changing into his clothes in the locker room and arriving at his office, he greeted his colleagues and then the first thing Chen Yu opened up was his work schedule for the day.


    "Chen-san, how many surgeries do you have this morning?" the colleague sitting next to Chen Yu suddenly looked up at him and asked.


    The one who shared an office with Chen Yu was an old-timer at the hospital, Jounouchi Hiromi, a doctor who had been working there for ten years, and was skilled in medicine and also very kind. When Chen Yu first came to the hospital, he was assigned to work under Jounouchi Hiromi, who had always taken good care of him in both his work and life.


    "I have two surgeries this morning, but they are just minor surgeries, so I should be done with them quickly," Chen Yu looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi, answering his senior''s question, "Jounouchi-senpai, is there something you need?"


    "I''ve told you many times, just call me Hiromi. I''m only thirty-three years old this year; do you want to make me feel old by always calling me senpai?" Jounouchi Hiromi red at Chen Yu with a slightly annoyed look and then said to him, "Come find me after you''re done with the surgeries, I have something to tell you."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words left Chen Yu somewhat confused. It took him a moment to respond before he asked her, "Sen... Hiromi-san, what is it? Is it work-rted?"


    Chen Yu had assumed it was about work when Jounouchi Hiromi said she wanted to talk to him, but when he asked, her expression turned a bit bashful, and she shook her head at him, speaking with a hint of mystery, "You''ll know when youeter, it''s not about work, it''s some... personal matters."


    "Oh, I see." Chen Yu nodded, and although Jounouchi Hiromi''s demeanor was quite suspicious, he still agreed.


    Seeing that Chen Yu had agreed, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled, her eyes filled with a different sparkle, and she ced a delicately small lunchbox in front of Chen Yu, "Here, I know you probably haven''t had breakfast this morning. I made this myself, try it."


    "Ah, thank you, Sen... Hiromi-san." Chen Yu quickly thanked Jounouchi Hiromi, took the lunchbox, and upon opening it, found two fragrant and delicately made rice balls inside.

 Chapter 6 - 6 The Female Doctors Confession

    "Vital signs." As he opened the patient''s thoracic cavity with a scalpel, Chen Yu didn''t look up, but directly asked the anesthesiologist beside him.


    "Blood pressure 106/67, heart rate 65," the anesthesiologist quickly reported the data, which were all within normal range. During surgery, it''s the anesthesiologist''s job to monitor all of the patient''s vital signs, and if there''s any change in any of the values, the anesthesiologist must promptly notify the lead surgeon to make adjustments or even call off the entire operation.


    Therefore, a highly skilled professional anesthesiologist is an invaluable assistant to any surgeon.


    Hearing the anesthesiologist''s report, Chen Yu took a slight breath and instructed his assistant, "First assistant, lift the xiphoid process, prepare to open the pericardium."


    "Yes, Doctor." The assistant responded immediately, swiftly carrying out Chen Yu''s instructions, and Chen Yu methodically proceeded with the surgery while viewing the surgical field. The assistant was also a surgeon with more years of experience than Chen Yu.


    However, it was Chen Yu who was treating this patient; he was the attending physician, so he was the one leading the surgery, with the other surgeon simply assisting him.


    "Adhesions between the ascending aorta and sternum are strong," the assistant reported after opening the pericardium, describing the patient''s internal conditions to Chen Yu.


    What the assistant could see, Chen Yu could see as well. Although preoperative examinations could determine the patient''s condition, only by actually opening and looking inside could the exact nature of the illness be confirmed. For a surgeon, there''s nothing more urate than the direct visual assessment with one''s own eyes.


    But doctors can''t just open up a patient on the operating table for the sake of an examination, which is why various non-invasive diagnostic methods exist. However, even the non-invasive devices can miss something, and sometimes conditions are found to be much worse than expected once opened up, which is a true test of a lead surgeon''s skill.


    Therefore, not everyone can simply take on the role of lead surgeon; without the experience of several dozen or hundreds of surgeries, it is difficult to truly bepetent in that position.


    However, this patient''s condition was still within Chen Yu''s expectations, and with a pre-conceived n in mind, Chen Yu nced at his assistant and calmly instructed, "Separate the adhesions, take care of the vessels."


    "Understood." The assistant acknowledged, then called out to a nurse on the side, "Di''s forceps."


    Taking the surgical tool handed by the nurse, both the assistant and Chen Yu immersed themselves back into the operation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Surgery is over, patient''s vital signs?" After sewing up the surgical incision, Chen Yu looked toward the anesthesiologist.


    "Blood pressure 105/64, heart rate 71, sinus rhythm," the anesthesiologist nced at the monitor and reported the readings to Chen Yu: "Patient''s vital signs are stable, good job."


    Hearing the numbers from the anesthesiologist, Chen Yu nodded, politely responded, "Good job," removed his gloves, and left the operating room.


    "You''ve worked hard! Doctor Chen Yu once again perfectlypleted a surgery," at the entrance to the operating room, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had initially told Chen Yu toe and find her after his surgery, was already waiting there. She saw Chen Yue out and congratted him with a smile.


    In face of Jounouchi Hiromi''s congrattions, the young man merely smiled faintly and did not appear to be very excited. Perhaps he would have been thrilled at the sess of his first surgery, but after more than a year at this hospital, with surgeries nearly every week, and having performed well over a hundred, the thrill of that initial sess had long since faded.


    Perhaps the sense of achievement in saving a life brought him a measure of joy internally, but the restraint inherent in his Oriental culture prevented him from showing this joy outwardly; all that was visible was a faint smile on his face.


    "Jounouchi-senpai, didn''t we agree that I woulde to find you? Why did youe over first?" Chen Yu removed his face mask and asked Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, hearing Chen Yu address her in such a manner, Jounouchi Hiromi seemed somewhat dissatisfied, her attractive eyebrows knitting together, her tone carrying a touch of coquettish reproach, "I''ve told you I''m only thirty-three years old. Always calling me ''senpai'' makes me feel old. Call me by my name, like you did this morning in the office."


    As she spoke thatst sentence, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face revealed a slightly mischievous smile.


    Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi''s face, with its blend of handsomeness and gentle eyes, and the teasing smile, Chen Yu''s heart inexplicably fluttered, and he called out somewhat awkwardly, "Hiromi... Hiromi-san."


    "Hmm... well, let''s leave it at that," Jounouchi Hiromi seemed still somewhat unsatisfied with Chen Yu''s continued use of honorifics, but decided not to press the young man further. She nodded her head and did not pursue the matter, "Follow me, I have something to tell you. It''s not convenient here."


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi took Chen Yu by the hand and led him to the hospital''s rooftop.


    "Hiromi-san, what is it that you wanted to talk to me about?" After being led to the hospital rooftop by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu observed the female doctor as the rooftop breeze brushed through her hair, which did not be disheveled but instead added a touch of chic and charm to her.


    To say his heart wasn''t somewhat stirred would be a lie, but still, he managed to suppress those emotions with his rationality and inquired about Jounouchi Hiromi''s intentions.


    Standing at over one meter and eighty centimeters tall, Chen Yu was considered very tall in Japan, where the average height is generally shorter. Jounouchi Hiromi, although quite tall at about one meter and sixty centimeters by Japanese standards, was still a head shorter than Chen Yu, making her appear particrly petite standing in front of him.


    Perhaps having never had the experience of looking up to a man in this way before, Jounouchi Hiromi, who could face variousplex diseases on the operating table with a steady hand, showed a trace of shyness on her face. Looking down, she asked Chen Yu, "Arnold, um... Mr. Chen Yu, you graduated from East University Medical College and have been here at our hospital for a year now.


    I wanted to ask you..."


    "What?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s almost girlish demeanor instantly made Chen Yu guess what she might ask of him, tightening his heart.


    Indeed, as Chen Yu had anticipated, Jounouchi Hiromi asked him that expected question, "I want to ask you... do you have a girlfriend?"


    "That... no, because I''m not quite ready to ept having someone else in my life. Why do you ask?" Although he understood what Jounouchi Hiromi meant, Chen Yu did not want to reject her too coldly, and to tell the truth, he might not be entirely indifferent to Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi, who was both beautiful in form and possessed an air of vitality and charm.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly surprised by Chen Yu''s answer, her expression stiffened for a moment and her eyes became a bit frantic, but perhaps still holding out some hope, she looked up at Chen Yu with expectant eyes and said the words she had long harbored, "Then... may I be your... girlfriend?"

 Chapter 7 - 7 Rejection

    "Eh?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s confession had left Chen Yu somewhat at a loss for words. Although he had guessed her intentions, it was still a difficult question to face for him, who didn''t want to hurt Jounouchi Hiromi and felt somewhat attracted to her as well.


    Seeing the look of indecision on Chen Yu''s face, Jounouchi Hiromi started to feel a bit displeased, but for the sake of her own happiness for the rest of her life, she repeated her question, "What''s this ''eh''? Are you pretending you didn''t hear me? I said, I¡ªJounouchi Hiromi¡ªwant to be¡ªyour¡ªChen Yu''s¡ªgirlfriend! To date officially! Do you ept or not?"


    Under Jounouchi Hiromi''s intense gaze, a bitter smile appeared on Chen Yu''s face. Although he very much wanted to agree and make this handsome yet tender female doctor his girlfriend, after hesitating for a moment, Chen Yu still reluctantly answered, "Hiromi-san, that''s quite direct of you and puts me in a bit of a difficult position. However... I''m sorry, I can''t ept. I''m really very sorry."


    After finishing his words, Chen Yu even bowed deeply to Jounouchi Hiromi, showing his apology.


    "Eh? Why?" Chen Yu''s rejection and apology caused a shift in the dynamic between them, leaving Jounouchi Hiromi bewildered, "If it''s because my direct attitude made you ufortable, Mr. Chen Yu, I can apologize, but why would you reject me? You''re single, and so am I; why can''t we be together? Am I not pretty enough? Or not gentle enough?


    I can cook and do chores, and although I''m a bit older, it''s not by that much, is it? And also¡­ I¡­"


    "Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi!" Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi bing flustered, Chen Yu had to raise his voice and call out her name, only managing to calm her by cing his hands on her shoulders.


    "I''m sorry... I got too emotional." When Chen Yu held her shoulders, Jounouchi Hiromi''s emotions finally eased, but she felt something welling up inside her heart, and had to keep her head raised to prevent it from overflowing.


    Pushing away the hands Chen Yu had ced on her shoulders and walking to one side with her back to him, Jounouchi Hiromi sniffled before asking with a choked voice, "Can you tell me the reason? After all, this is the first time I''ve confessed to a guy since high school. I should at least know why I failed, right?"


    "It''s not about you, Hiromi-san, it''s me..." Chen Yu hesitated for a moment, but decided to give Jounouchi Hiromi a usible reason. That way, she might feel a little less upset, and his own guilt might be somewhat alleviated, "I''m Chinese, aren''t I? I don''t n on settling down in Japan, and I will return to China in the future. Hiromi...


    no, Doctor Jounouchi, you wouldn''t possiblye with me to China, would you?"


    "What if I''m willing to give up everything in Japan and go to China with you?" Jounouchi Hiromi, stirred by emotion, turned around, her red-rimmed eyes staring at Chen Yu, seeking a positive answer from his lips.


    However, today seemed destined to be a day of disappointment and heartbreak for Jounouchi Hiromi. Chen Yu shook his head, "Don''t be like that, Doctor Jounouchi. Let''s be calm, okay? You are Japanese, you''ve lived in Japan for thirty-three years, you''re ustomed to everything here, and all your ties are here. Why would you make such a big sacrifice for someone who may not be right for you? Besides...


    as a Chinese, my parents would not approve of me having a Japanese girlfriend.


    Moreover... I uphold the principle of remaining unmarried. I''m used to being alone and really don''t want to marry, nor do I wish to allow anyone into my life. Thank you for your kindness, Doctor Jounouchi, but I am truly very sorry."


    "I see, now I understand. I''ve caused you trouble, and I am very sorry for that." After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi tried to smile, but her tear-stained, red eyes and the sorrow in her gaze made Chen Yu''s heart tremble uncontrobly.


    It would be a lie for Chen Yu to say he had no affection for the female doctor with whom he had worked side by side in the same office for a year. Especially over the course of that year, there was a time when Jounouchi Hiromi started trying to gain his favor in various ways, and it was not in vain. Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi had long since left her mark in his heart.


    However, Chen Yu simply couldn''t respond to her confession, nor could he offer her any response. Besides the reasons and excuses he mentioned, the most fundamental reason was that he was the Necromancer.


    After all, which normal girl would ept a boyfriend who deals with corpses at home every day and lives next to a graveyard in a haunted house? Without a special predilection, such a situation would likely scare any girl to death, wouldn''t it?


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was a surgeon, with a higher tolerance and eptance for certain things than most people, she was obviously not so desensitized as to live under the same roof as undead creatures.


    Chen Yu didn''t want to hurt her; rather than start a rtionship with her and then break up once she discovered all that she couldn''t ept, it was better to reject her from the beginning. That way, she might feel momentarily sad, but she wouldn''t be deeply hurt.


    And another especially important point was that the fact Chen Yu was the Necromancer had to remain undiscovered by her.


    "I have surgery this afternoon; I need to prepare the surgical technique, so I must leave." Chen Yu bowed again to Jounouchi Hiromi. Looking up, he bit his lip, and finally said to her, "Doctor Jounouchi, no, Hiromi, you are an excellent doctor and a wonderful woman, you will meet a better man. I''m really very sorry about today."


    After he finished speaking and bowed once more, Chen Yu left the rooftop, leaving Jounouchi Hiromi alone, her tears scattering in the wind.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After a tense afternoon of surgery, Chen Yu returned to his office, feeling awkward and unsure how to face Jounouchi Hiromi, only to find her desk already empty. While her belongings were still in ce, she had clearly left much earlier.


    Chen Yu felt a pang of remorse and shook his head helplessly. Afterpleting the day''s case notes and surgery records, he nced at the clock, confirmed it was time to leave work, and then packed up his things to leave the office.


    Despite being affected by the matter with Jounouchi Hiromi, he still had ns he intended to carry out.

 Chapter 8 - 8 City Horse Bones

    Taking the subway, Chen Yu arrived at the agreed ce well ahead of time. Checking his watch, he found there was still a while before the appointment, so he looked around and spotted an automatic vending machine by the roadside. He walked over to the machine, intending to buy a bottle of drink.


    While Chen Yu was selecting a drink, an unexpected person also stood in front of the vending machine, pressed a button, and bought a can of beverage.


    "Doctor Jounouchi? What are you doing here?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, who had appeared suddenly in front of him, in surprise. She had taken off her hospital white coat and was wearing a light grey home sweater with a dark green nnel long skirt, which made her appear softly beautiful under the dim streetlight.


    Perhaps because she had cried earlier that day, her normally spirited face seemed somewhat haggard.


    "You were calling me Hiromi before, but now it''s Doctor Jounouchi?" Jounouchi Hiromi nced at Chen Yu with annoyance, her eyes flirting in a different manner, "Come to think of it, why are you here? You don''t live around here, do you? Did you have an appointment with someone?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi raised her eyebrow at Chen Yu and walked up to him, tilting her head up to gaze into his eyes with a yful look, "It couldn''t be that after rejecting me, you''re here to meet your real girlfriend, could it? The reasons you gave me for rejecting me this morning were just excuses, right? You already have a girlfriend!"


    As Jounouchi Hiromi got closer, Chen Yu caught the smell of alcohol on her and immediately understood why her demeanor had changed so drastically from this morning.


    "Joun... Hiromi-san, have you been drinking?" Chen Yu took a step back to keep some distance from Jounouchi Hiromi while answering her questions, "I had an appointment with a friend, a ssmate from university. What about you, Hiromi-san? Did you have an appointment too?"


    "If you''re going to call me Hiromi, drop the honorifics." Jounouchi Hiromi, who seemed to have drunk too much, patted Chen Yu''s shoulder before continuing, "I was heartbroken after you rejected my confession, it''s only natural I came out for a drink to drown my sorrows, right? By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, you really are good-looking! Why did you reject me?


    Even if you don''t want to marry me or let me into your life, I''d be happy just to be your girlfriend!"


    While speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi''s emotions seemed to re up again, her eyes brimming with tears as she wrapped her arms around Chen Yu''s neck.


    "Hiromi-san, we are in the middle of the street, please don''t do this." Chen Yu unwound the arms Jounouchi Hiromi had around his neck and said to her helplessly, "You''re drunk, Hiromi-san. Let''s talk about whatever it is tomorrow once you''ve sobered up. I don''t want to see you like this."


    "You just want to get rid of me quickly so you can go be with your girlfriend, right?" However, the drunken Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t seem to take in Chen Yu''s words and adopted a stubborn attitude, "Unless you show me your girlfriend today, I won''t leave you alone! I''ll hang onto you all night!"


    After saying that, Jounouchi Hiromi directly clung to Chen Yu''s arm, draping herself over him.


    Feeling his body pulled down by Jounouchi Hiromi''s actions, Chen Yu gave a wry smile. There was no reasoning with a drunk, and seeing Jounouchi Hiromi in her tipsy state, he couldn''t just leave her there. After some thought, Chen Yu took out his phone from his pocket and called the person he was supposed to meet tonight, "It''s me. Would it be okay if I brought someone along tonight?


    Just a colleague from the hospital. She''s drunk, and I don''t feel safe leaving her alone."


    Hearing Chen Yu making the call, the befuddled Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been leaning on his shoulder with cloudy eyes, suddenly shed a light in her gaze, but it quickly vanished again. She continued to murmur indistinctly, appearing even more intoxicated than when she had first encountered Chen Yu.


    "Mmm, mmm, the deal won''t be a problem¡ªas long as the item you bring is what I want, money is no issue." Unaware of Jounouchi Hiromi''s state, Chen Yu quickly finished his phone call before turning to her. She was still clutching his arm with a smile on her face; he shook his head helplessly, "Alright, I''ve spoken to my friend, and he will wait for me in the bar up ahead.


    Hiromi-san, do you really want toe with me?"


    "I won''t let you go tonight until I see your girlfriend!" Jounouchi Hiromi once again stressed this point. Although she was speaking drunkenly, she clearly wasn''t so intoxicated as to be unconscious, and she could still answer Chen Yu''s questions clearly, "And you said it yourself, didn''t you? You''re worried about leaving me alone. I''m a woman who''s drunk, after all.


    Leaving me alone in a ce like this¡ªif anything were to happen to me, it would be your responsibility!"


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi in this state, Chen Yu couldn''t help but doubt whether she was truly drunk. But looking at her flushed cheeks and the gaze that, despite being hazy, still fixed upon him, he found it impossible to utter the words to leave her there alone.


    He extracted his arm from Jounouchi Hiromi''s embrace and steadied her suddenly unsteady figure before telling her, "I can take you with me, but don''t cling to me¡ªwalk on your own."


    After speaking, he let go of his supportive hand, and her body swayed slightly before steadying itself. Jounouchi Hiromi nodded at Chen Yu''s serious expression and started walking straight ahead, "Let''s go!"


    Chen Yu shook his head helplessly, genuinely confused as to whether she was actually drunk.


    The two arrived at the bar where Chen Yu had agreed to meet his friend. While Jounouchi Hiromi was still looking around for someone who might be Chen Yu''s "girlfriend," he had already gone straight toward the bar.


    "Brother Yu, you took so long!" A man about Chen Yu''s age greeted him from the side of the bar.


    "Where''s the item? Did you bring it?" Chen Yu seemed unwilling to chat with the man, merely giving him a look before frowning, as he didn''t see what he wanted beside the man.


    ustomed to Chen Yu''s impatience, the man simply motioned for him to sit down and greeted Jounouchi Hiromi by his side, "Oh, is this youngdy the colleague you mentioned? She''s a real beauty! Brother Yu, you''re really lucky to have such a beautifuldy by your side¡ªyou should grab the chance while you can!"


    "Cut the crap, where''s the item I want?" Chen Yu wasn''t distracted by the man''s rambling and remained focused on obtaining the item he desired.


    "How could I possibly carry such arge item on me? Moreover, I have several options; I can''t possibly have them all sent over to Tokyo for you to slowly pick, can I? Rest assured, everything is prepared. As soon as you decide on the one you want, I''ll have someone deliver it to you immediately," the man exined, lifting a ss from the table and taking a big gulp of beer before continuing.


    Meanwhile, Jounouchi Hiromi had put aside her worries about Chen Yu''s "girlfriend" but her curiosity was now piqued by the man''s words. She asked Chen Yu curiously, "Mr. Chen Yu, what are you nning to buy?"


    "Horse bones," Chen Yu answered Jounouchi Hiromi without hesitation.

 Chapter 9 - 9 Strange Medical Records

    "Horse bones? The skeleton of a horse? Mr. Chen Yu, why do you want to buy such a thing?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the man in surprise as he pulled out a stack of photographs from his coat and handed them to Chen Yu. As Chen Yu also intently examined the photographs for selection, she couldn''t help but express her astonishment.


    However, Chen Yu, who had already directed all his attention to selecting from the photographs in his hands, seemed not to hear Jounouchi Hiromi''s question at all. He was solely focused on the photographs in his hands and didn''t answer her, instead, it was the man next to him who exined the reason behind the purchase.


    "Hello, sister-inw, I''m Brother Yu''s ssmate from the University of Tokyo, my name is Inomata Naoki, just call me Naoki.


    Brother Yu used to tease myst name in college, saying that ''Inomata'' sounds like ''boar'' in Chinese, so just calling me Naoki would be fine," Inomata Naoki was very talkative, apparently mistaking Jounouchi Hiromi for Chen Yu''s girlfriend, and exined to her why Chen Yu wanted to buy horse bones from him: "My family operates a horse farm in Kumamoto, Kyushu, and Brother Yu really likes collecting animal skeletons to make specimens, so he asked me to get him a fresh skeleton of a horse from back home so that he can make his specimen."


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was pleased that Inomata Naoki had mistaken her for Chen Yu''s girlfriend, as a surgeon, she instinctively felt that something was not quite right with Inomata Naoki.


    The lighting in the small tavern was warm-colored to create a cozy and friendly atmosphere, but even under the orange-yellow lights, Inomata Naoki''s face appeared exceedingly pale, and his speech, expression, gestures, and demeanor all gave off a sluggish vibe. It was like a video that should have been yed at normal speed but was somehow set to 0.5x.


    This peculiar sensation gave Jounouchi Hiromi an odd sense of discord. Nevertheless, having already drunk herself half drunk before meeting Chen Yu, she didn''t delve into it under the influence of alcohol and just nned to rify to Inomata Naoki that she was not Chen Yu''s girlfriend.


    However, before Jounouchi Hiromi could speak up, Chen Yu pre-empted her, telling Inomata Naoki, "She''s just a colleague of mine, don''t assume she''s my girlfriend just because you see using over together."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s denial, although Jounouchi Hiromi had long expected him to say that, actually hearing his denial still made herplexion darken, and her heart sank. So he really was still unwilling to ept her?


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was thinking this, Chen Yu had already finished selecting what he needed and pushed one of the photographs towards Inomata Naoki: "This one, when can you deliver it to Tokyo?"


    "Don''t worry, Brother Yu, what you need will be there quickly." Inomata Naoki nced at it, saw that Chen Yu had made his choice, then marked the selected photo and pocketed the rest: "Brother Yu, I''m running out of that stuff, can you give me some more?"


    Speaking of which, Inomata Naoki took out a dark amber-colored medicine bottle from his pocket, which ismonly seen in hospitals. Jounouchi Hiromi, with a sharp eye, noticed that the bottle seemed to contain some white pills, but there weren''t many left. What kind of medicine was this? As a surgeon, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel curious.


    "You increased the dosage?" Chen Yu frowned, casting only a nce at the medicine bottle before estimating how many pills were left inside, his tone revealing his dissatisfaction: "You know the side effects of this drug well, why would you increase the dosage?"


    "Brother Yu, I''m afraid of death." Although Inomata Naoki''s face wore a rigid expression and his eyes seemed dull, the longing for life that shone fiercely from his eyes was intense and fervent.


    As surgeons, both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi had seen this kind of look in the hospital all too often, but none of the patients they encountered were as intense as Inomata Naoki at the moment. The gaze made both of them feel an involuntary burning sensation.


    ```


    But whether it was Jounouchi Hiromi or Chen Yu, both could understand the passion in such a gaze, a passion that arose from a desire for life and a fear of death. Unlike Chen Yu who knew the inside story, Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat puzzled as to why Inomata Naoki would show such an expression.


    "Afraid of death? Even if you take too much of this medication, you''ll still die," Chen Yu said with a coldness that startled Jounouchi Hiromi. In her memory, as a surgeon, Chen Yu had always been kind and gentle to his patients, and even when he had rejected her confession earlier, he had not shown such indifference.


    But the icy tone in his speech now still managed to scare a somewhat groggy Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Come to the hospital tomorrow for a full check-up," Chen Yu said without adding anything else, leaving the bar with Jounouchi Hiromi after dropping such a chilly remark, while leaving behind Inomata Naoki, who looked a bit stiff, holding the medicine bottle before finally pocketing it.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I''m sorry, I got drunkst night and caused you a lot of trouble¡ªI really apologize!" The next morning, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had arrived at the office before Chen Yu, bowed deeply to him before he even sat down, apologizing for her behavior the night before.


    A beautiful woman bowing is always a graceful and charming sight, especially from Chen Yu''s tall vantage, allowing him a view of the nape of her neck as she lowered her head.


    ording to Japanese customs, a woman''s nape is considered one of her most enchanting features. Today, with Hiromi''s hair tied up, her smooth neck was exposed, which was particrly appealing.


    However, faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s apology, Chen Yu naturally didn''t entertain any romantic notions, instead just offering a smile, "Hiromi-san, you''re too polite. We''re colleagues, after all¡ªwhen you''re drunk, of course I have to take you home. How could that be trouble? Besides, I''m partly to me for you getting drunk."


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know that with you being like this, girls can''t possibly give up their feelings for you?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked up, her eyes betrayingplex emotions as she yfully chided him, then she expressed concern over the incident from the previous night, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly was the matter with your friendst night? He looked¡­"


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, a wry smile appeared on Chen Yu''s face as he set his bag on the desk and took out a medical record to hand to Hiromi, "This is Naoki''s previous medical record. Take a look, Hiromi-san."


    Jounouchi Hiromi took the medical records and flipped them open.


    "This... Mr. Chen Yu, is this real? What exactly is going on here?" As an experienced surgeon, Jounouchi Hiromi of course understood medical records, but Inomata Naoki''s records were simply too peculiar.


    ```

 Chapter 10 - 10 What Happened in the Past

    "When I was at the University of Tokyo, the professor in charge of my guidance was researching targeted drugs for cancer treatment, so that was my main research topic too." On the hospital rooftop, Chen Yu leaned against the railing, took a sip of coffee, and shared his past with Hiromi Jounouchi, "Back then I had a wild idea, hoping to develop a broad-spectrum targeted drug that would work against all cancers.


    After all, fundamentally, cancer tumors are caused by cancer cells, and if you can develop targeted drugs against cancer cells, you''d be able to target all cancers."


    "But isn''t that too idealistic? Different cancers have different characteristics, how could there be a drug that targets all of them?" Hiromi Jounouchi, a doctor herself, knew upon hearing Chen Yu''s words that while the idea was appealing, it was impractical.


    However, thinking about the medicine bottle that Inomata Naoki had shown earlier, she couldn''t help feeling uncertain again, "The medicine Inomata-san asked you for... Did you actually do it, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Chen Yu did not confirm Hiromi Jounouchi''s guess but instead turned around, rested his elbow on the railing, and continued to speak while looking out at the bustling Tokyo, "At that time, the professor''s evaluation was that it was a wild idea, but he did not stop me from continuing my research.


    On the contrary, he attached my project under his research, providing me with a lot of help and allowing my research to continue."


    "So what happened in the end? Did you develop this drug, Mr. Chen Yu? Or was the research unsessful?" The implication in Chen Yu''s words was clear: he had indeed researched a targeted drug for all types of cancer tumors, which made Hiromi Jounouchi very curious about what happened afterward.


    "My ssmates at the university were pessimistic about my research, thinking I was impractical, and being Chinese, I faced a lot of ostracism, so I did not have any help, and the research did not go smoothly." Chen Yu seemed to recall the difficulties from back then, his expression bing somewhat bitter, but he did not dwell on these memories and continued talking, "It was also at that time that I met Naoki.


    I studied surgery, and he studied internal medicine. He was very interested in my research topic and often used his free time to help me with experiments. That''s when we became good friends."


    As he spoke of his friendship with Inomata Naoki, Chen Yu let out a somewhat nostalgicugh, and Hiromi Jounouchi, knowing it was because of Naoki''s illness, couldn''t help but specte, "So what''s the matter with Inomata-san''s illness? That peculiar condition in the medical record... Is it because of your drug? Are these side effects?"


    Finally, Hiromi Jounouchi''s guess made Chen Yu nod, his voice bing a bit hoarse, "With Naoki''s help, the research was challenging, but we still made progress, and I did indeed develop a drug that could suppress the proliferation of cancer cells."


    As is well-known, the cause of cancer is cancer cells themselves, which are characterized by their unlimited proliferation, transformability, and tendency to metastasize. If the proliferation of cancer cells can be inhibited, it would be of significant importance for cancer treatment.


    Chemotherapy,monly used in cancer treatment, aims to kill cancer cells with various chemical drugs, and targeted therapy is also a form of chemotherapy. However, due to the strong life force of cancer cells, typically chemotherapy harms the body significantly while killing cancer cells.


    But as medical technology has progressed in recent years, new drugs are continuously being developed, and their side effects are gradually decreasing.


    Hiromi Jounouchi had looked at Inomata Naoki''s medical record; he had advanced-stage esophageal cancer, and judging by the condition at that time, if left untreated, he would have a maximum of three to six months to live, but the record was dated two years ago.


    This undoubtedly indicated that Chen Yu had indeed sessfully developed the drug and managed to extend the life of a patient with advanced cancer by at least a year and a half.


    Do not underestimate this year and a half. As a surgeon, Hiromi Jounouchi knew that even just this short period, for many patients with advanced cancer, is something they would exchange everything for.


    But the eerie physiological state of Inomata Naoki documented in his medical record, along with the strange demeanor of Chen Yu, made Hiromi Jounouchi deeply feel that there must be some unspeakable drawbacks to this medicine, or else Chen Yu would have already made a name for himself with it.


    Thus, Hiromi Jounouchi tentatively asked Chen Yu, "So, Mr. Chen Yu, what are the side effects of this medicine? Is it like what happened to Inomata-san?"


    "This drug works by inhibiting cellr activity to prevent the proliferation of cancer cells.


    The initial animal tests were very sessful; we could clearly detect the deactivation of cancer cells in mice," Chen Yu continued to exin to Hiromi Jounouchi, but his expression grew increasingly bitter, "In my excitement over the sessful experiment, I was blinded and didn''t check the specific conditions of those mice before rushing off to share the good news with my professor.


    Naoki voluntarily stayed behind to clean up theb for me. With the intention of delivering the good news to the professor as soon as possible, I left theb without realizing that Naoki¡­"


    "He used the medicine on himself?" Hiromi Jounouchi guessed what had happened next.


    Chen Yu nodded, picked up the medical record of Inomata Naoki, which had been set aside, flipped it open, and spoke with a remorseful tone about the events that unfolded, "At that time, Naoki had already been diagnosed withte-stage esophageal cancer, a fact he kept from me, and I had no idea that he had cancer. So after I left theb, he used the leftover experimental drug on himself.


    As a result¡­ the proliferation of cancer cells in his body was indeed inhibited, and even the tumor itself lost its activity. If that had been all, one could say that the first human clinical application of the drug was a great sess.


    But in reality, Naoki''s bodily functions were only at 70% of what a normal person''s should be, including his body''s regenerative capabilities, metabolism, blood cirction, and even breathing and heart rate¡ªthey were allprehensively suppressed."


    Chen Yu lowered his head in frustration, obviously feeling deep guilt and regret for his momentary negligence that had led to his friend''s current state.


    Seeing Chen Yu so disheartened, Hiromi Jounouchi instinctively went to his side, wrapped her arms around him, and softly consoled him, "It''s not your fault, and think of it this way, Mr. Chen Yu, without your medicine, Inomata-san would have died a year and a half ago. You allowed him to live another year and a half, didn''t you?


    Also, since you were able to develop this drug, you must surely be able to improve it, right? You will definitely be able to cure Inomata-san!"


    Being gently embraced by Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu couldn''t help but hold her in return, "Thank you for your encouragement, Hiromi."


    "This is the first time you''ve called me Hiromi, not Hiromi-san," finally being held by Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi''s face also disyed a joyful and blissful smile.


    While the two were enjoying this touching moment, a young nurse suddenly burst onto the rooftop. Upon seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi embracing, she instantly coughed in panic. Waiting for the two to separate, she then said to them, "Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi, the test results for Mr. Inomata Naoki are out, but..."

 Chapter 11 - 11 Potions

    "Just as I expected, this idiot increased the dosage on his own!" Looking at Inomata Naoki''s medical report, Chen Yu mmed the table in anger, the tone of his voice carrying both fury at Inomata Naoki''s recklessness and self-reproach for not being able to save his friend''s life: "His body''s vitality has declined again, and now it''s already below half that of a normal person!"


    Seeing Chen Yu like this, Jounouchi Hiromi gently ced her hand on his shoulder, taking Inomata Naoki''s medical report from Chen Yu''s hands and looking at the data closely, her brow furrowing as well.


    Having already reviewed Inomata Naoki''s medical history before, Jounouchi Hiromi knew what his condition had been, so seeing the further decline in vitality on the medical report, she also understood that the situation had be even more serious.


    Furrowing her brows in thought for a moment, Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, can Inomata-san stop taking the medication? I remember you saying that if the medication you developed is discontinued, the patient''s vitality can recover, right?"


    "Discontinuing the medication can certainly allow his vitality to recover, but at the same time, the tumor that had been suppressed would also revive." Chen Yu felt a headacheing on but still took the medical report from Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands and ced the X-ray on the lightbox next to him, exining to Jounouchi Hiromi as he looked at the results: "Naoki was already in thete stages of esophageal cancer.


    He''s alive now only because my medication is suppressing the tumor''s activity. If he stops the medication..."


    "He won''t live past six months..." Jounouchi Hiromi naturally knew what ate stage of esophageal cancer meant. The tumor on Inomata Naoki''s X-ray had already invaded the abdominal aorta, so without any treatment, giving him three months to live would already be optimistic. Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned six months, still taking into ount the suppressive effects of Chen Yu''s medication on the tumor.


    However, as a surgeon, Jounouchi Hiromi still instinctively thought about how to cure the patient, and she couldn''t help but suggest to Chen Yu, "What about surgery? If we could remove the tumor through surgery and then stop Inomata-san''s medication for treatment, wouldn''t we be able to cure him?"


    "In theory it''s possible, but there are only a handful of doctors in all Japan who can remove such tumors.


    Even when I was at East University, I showed Naoki''s medical record to the professors, and even those top professors at East University Medical College felt that Naoki''s surgery was tricky and were uncertain of a sessful oue." Chen Yu shook his head helplessly, clearly not optimistic about the surgical sess: "Moreover, with Naoki''s vitality now so low, even if the surgery could seed, his post-operative recovery is very problematic.


    It''s quite possible he''d end up in a state where we cut him open but can''t sew him back up."


    Post-operative recovery has always been a very important aspect of surgical procedures, since most surgeries involve cutting open the body of the patient, especially tumor surgeries, which involve removing a piece of flesh from inside the patient''s body.


    Even the healthiest person, having undergone a surgical tumor removal, would be greatly weakened and need a long time to recover, and those with weaker constitutions might have an even harder time recovering.


    This is also why, for elderly patients, doctors often advise against surgery, because their bodies can''t handle the heavy burden that a surgical procedure imposes.


    Although Inomata Naoki is not an elderly person, his vitality, suppressed by the medication, is even less than that of an elderly person, and the result of a surgical procedure could well be the tumor being removed but the wound unable to heal.


    "Then what about drug therapy? Would it be possible to administer drug therapy while simultaneously stopping the medication, using the drugs to shrink the tumor while allowing his body to recover?" Jounouchi Hiromi was not discouraged by the rejection of her surgical proposal, rather, she seriously considered a new treatment n.


    "Hiromi, the professors at school also proposed this type of n initially, but the medicine I developed is a new drug," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, fetching his experimental records, "Through drug trials on mice, I found that when bodily activity is suppressed, the drug therapy does have some effect, but it''s not effective, and it causes more damage to the test subjects than under normal conditions.


    Moreover, during the experiment, pathological changes urred due to drug conflict, leading to the death of the test subjects."


    "So, you''re saying the drug therapy is ineffective, and the side effects have worsened?" Jounouchi Hiromi understood what Chen Yu meant, and her expression grew troubled. Although she felt it was a thorny issue, Jounouchi Hiromi still wanted tofort Chen Yu, encouraging him softly, "Mr. Chen Yu, let''s think of another way, there must be a cure for Inomata-san.


    If you don''t mind, I''ll send Inomata-san''s medical records to my friends in the United States, maybe they can find a solution."


    "Thank you, Hiromi," The tenderness and concern from Jounouchi Hiromi touched Chen Yu''s heart, but the more he felt Jounouchi Hiromi''s kindness and gentleness, the more he dared not ept her feelings.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After returning home, Chen Yuid out the purchased Parrotfish in front of Audis and then directly opened the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," looking for the form of the potion he referred to when he first researched drugs to suppress cancer, hoping to find inspiration and a way to cure Inomata Naoki.


    Even though he had read over this potion form more than a hundred times, and knew every word by heart, Chen Yu still read it word by word, hoping to find something he might have missed.


    This was a necromantic potion form, its original effect was to turn a living person into an undead creature,monly used by necromancers to spread necromantic gue and create immortal armies.


    Initially, Chen Yu was interested in this potion''s ability to suppress life activity, hoping to use it to develop a drug for cancer through its capacity to suppress life activity.


    By modifying the original potion form and substituting hard-to-find ingredients with avable materials, diluting the potion concentration, and reducing its effects, Chen Yu''s initial experiment could be said to be indeed sessful.


    However, regarding the effectiveness of the drug he developed, he also failed because he could not eliminate the drug''s suppression of human life activity, making it target only the cancer itself.


    "What can I possibly do to improve this potion so that it only targets cancer itself?" Chen Yu scratched his head, his frustration with no outlet, and he couldn''t help butin, "Why are there so few potion forms in this whole book! It would be great if there were new forms to reference!"


    His unintendedint triggered an unexpected change in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." The text on the pages shifted, forming a line of words, and at the same time, the voice of the Book Spirit echoed in Chen Yu''s ear, "Advance the mage level, ascend to a Certified Necromancer, select Potion specialization for research to obtain new potion forms."

 Chapter 12 - 12 Promotion Ceremony

    Although Chen Yu had obtained the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" many years ago, due to ack of resources, even though he had be a Necromancer, ording to the ratings given in the book, he was still just a Mage Apprentice.


    Years of study had only transformed him from a novice apprentice on the verge of bing a Certified Necromancer.


    True magic study isn''t as some fantasy novels describe, where meditation and a so-called "aptitude" are all that''s needed; rather, it is the umtion of knowledge that is more critical.


    A mage is a user of magic, which is wild and mysterious, diverse and practical. Its power drives those who wish to grasp its secrets to continually research and explore.


    Casting spells might seem straightforward, uttering strange phrases with asional hand gestures or special materials needed, but behind this facade lies years of apprenticeship and countless hours of specialized knowledge.


    Take necromancy, for example. Some people may think that necromancy is just about ying with corpses, and as long as there''s a sufficient supply, a Necromancer''s research needs are met. However, to a Necromancer, ordinary corpses, besides being used to create Skeletons and Zombies, have little practical value.


    Research on ordinary corpses allows a Necromancer to be familiar with human anatomy, but it doesn''t significantly aid their mastery of necromancy spells. What truly advances a Necromancer is an in-depth study of the human body and cutting-edge medical knowledge.


    Self-taught dissection provides knowledge that at best is on par with that of the Middle Ages; inparison to today''s world, where medical research has delved into the micro-level, it''s superficial as a primitive''s.


    Knowledge is not only a prerequisite for bing a mage but also a relentless pursuit for mages. Only with ample knowledge can a mage ascend to higher levels of magic power. There may be mages in this world who don''t seek power, but none who don''t aspire to knowledge.


    Even something as simple as the Fireball Technique from fantasy novels requires extensive knowledge to cast, such as building a spell model, calcting the spell trajectory, and enhancing the fireball''s potency... These problems cannot be solved by brute-forcing with magic power. Even college students, if not from the relevant field, might not fully grasp the knowledge involved.


    However, after many years of studying medicine and the knowledge gathered from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," Chen Yu''s umtion had be sufficient. All that wascking for him to be a real Necromancer was a Promotion Ceremony.


    The Promotion Ceremony documented in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" is the Necromancer''s initiation ritual. Through the ritual''s transformation, the truly Transcendent path opens up before the Mage Apprentice, causing a fundamental change in their life essence.


    If a Mage Apprentice is defined as an ordinary person who has mastered magic, then an Official Mage is essentially distinct from ordinary people in their very nature. The elevation of life essence and the enhancement of physical fitness not only allow mages to better adapt to magic but also endow them with extraordinary wisdom, enabling them to travel further on the path of exploring the unknown.


    For Chen Yu, whether in terms of magic power umtion or knowledge, he had reached the threshold to be promoted to an Official Mage; all that hecked was preparation for the ritual.


    Originally, Chen Yu had nned to first summon the Undead Warhorse, acquiring his first Necromantic Summon before proceeding with the Promotion Ceremony. After all, it would be somewhat embarrassing for a Necromancer to not even have a Skeleton at hand, let alone a presentable Summoned Creature.


    But now, since bing a Certified Necromancer promised the hope of saving his friend, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t neglect Inomata Naoki and stuck to his original n.


    "After bing a Certified Necromancer, can I really find a way to improve the Necromantic Potion?" Chen Yu asked the Spellbook in his hands. Although the book''s intelligence wasn''t great, as long as it was knowledge recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," it could provide answers to Chen Yu''s questions.


    "After bing a Certified Necromancer, Potion specialization knowledge can be used to improve the Necromantic Potion.


    Improvement directions include enhancing the potion''s effects, refining the activation method, dying the potion''s onset, and altering the targeted range of the potion''s efficacy," the words disyed on the open Spellbook, and the exnation simultaneously resounded in Chen Yu''s ears.


    Although he usually detested the book''s almost unchanging voice, at this moment, Chen Yu wished it could say more. He also had some doubts he wanted to ask, so he continued, "Then why couldn''t I see this knowledge before? Didn''t I even see the transformation ritual to be a Lich? Shouldn''t the knowledge for improving potions be easier than that?"


    In response to Chen Yu''s question, the pages of the Spellbook didn''t flip as usual, but the text still changed: "Spell specialization knowledge requires promotion before it can be deciphered. The Lich transformation ritual previously disyed was merely an introduction to the ritual, not the specific Spell Ritual.


    Unlocking rted ritual knowledge still requires promotion to the corresponding professional level."


    Realizing this, Chen Yu understood that what he had seen before were merely introductions. Most of the contents mentioned were beyond his reach or ability, so he browsed through them without much concern. In addition, the study of essible knowledge already upied most of his time, so he hadn''t realized that this content was merely introductory.


    "Alright, then can I at least look at the Promotion Ceremony content?" Chen Yu didn''t delve deeper; instead, he simply shook his head, turning his attention to the Necromancer''s Promotion Ceremony. For him, everything else was trivial at this point; the truly important matter was the steps to be a Certified Necromancer.


    As Chen Yu posed his question, the pages of the Spellbook kept turning, quickly disying the contents of the Promotion Ceremony. This time, Chen Yu also took out a notebook and began to transcribe the ceremony''s details, word for word...

 Chapter 13 - 13 Jounouchi Hiromi

    Carrying Inomata Naoki''s medical records she got from Yu Chen, even on her way home, Hiromi Jounouchi was engrossed in studying them, almost missing her subway stop.


    "What should I do?" Back at home, Hiromi Jounouchi copsed onto the sofa, emitting a sigh of frustration. Even with her many years of medical experience, she felt utterly helpless against Inomata Naoki''s condition. No matter how carefully she studied his medical history, upon analyzing it thoroughly, she still didn''t know where to begin.


    If it were just stage IV esophageal cancer, although the surgical difficulty would be very high, it wouldn''t bepletely beyond approach. When Yu Chen had shown the medical records to the professors at East University Medical College, they too were only uncertain about aplete cure, rather than being unable to perform surgery to excise the tumor.


    Moreover, even if aplete tumor excision was needed and the surgical difficulty was great, in Japan there were a handful of surgeons capable of being the chief surgeon, but it wasn''t that there was nobody avable to take the lead.


    What really made Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi feel at their wits'' end was Inomata Naoki''s body vitality, which was less than half that of a normal person.


    The vitality of a human body is reflected in many aspects, including digestive ability, metabolic capacity, blood cirction... among others. The most direct reflection is the body''s regenerative ability after injury.


    The human body is capable of regeneration, this is undisputed. Whether it''s the constantly growing hair and nails, or the healing of wounds after injuries, all are manifestations of the body''s regenerative capacity. But this regenerative ability is not as miraculous as a gecko growing back its tail ¨C the healing can only apply to injuries that are not limb amputations.


    Even the liver, which has the strongest regenerative potential, must have at least 20% of it remaining to maintain its regenerative function.


    For a normal person, having the abdomen cut open to remove arge piece of tissue is already a severe injury, which requires a long time for recuperation. And for those with a weaker regenerative ability, it is uncertain if they would ever return to a normal state, with the body remaining weak indefinitely.


    Elderly people, due to their weaker recovery capabilities, fundamentally cannot withstand the damage caused to the body by a major surgery.


    This is why many elderly cancer patients are not rmended for surgical treatment by hospitals, because their bodies cannot bear the burden of surgery. If surgery is enforced, the patient might very well die on the operating table.


    As for Inomata Naoki, because he was taking a potion developed by Yu Chen to suppress tumor activity, his body vitality was less than half that of a normal person, which meant surgery was out of the question. With insufficient body vitality, the wound wouldn''t heal, to the point where even stopping bleeding wouldn''t be possible.


    Perhaps a small wound wouldn''t be fatal, but if a blood vessel were to rupture and bleed continuously, it''s very likely to result in death due to excessive blood loss.


    This undoubtedly created a significant obstacle for surgery, given that no doctor can guarantee a bloodless surgery. It is also not umon for blood vessel ruptures and severe bleeding to happen during surgery. However, the bodies of normal people have their own mechanisms to cope with such situations, and together with the timely intervention of doctors, they can avoid life-threatening issues.


    But this was no longer possible with Inomata Naoki''s condition.


    Hiromi Jounouchi raked her fingers through her hair, undoing her neatly-tied hairdo, feeling immensely frustrated by the hopelessness of the situation. This was not just because Inomata Naoki was Yu Chen''s friend, but also because he was a patient. As a doctor, she wanted to save every patient. However, her sense of powerlessness right now made her acutely aware of her own limitations.


    In the end, Hiromi Jounouchi gave up on trying to solve the problem herself, turned on herputer, and sent Inomata Naoki''s medical records to her colleagues abroad.


    After sending all the emails, she hesitated, then took out a small notebook from under the table, flipped it open, and after looking at a group photo and the email address written on the back of it, she sent a copy of Inomata Naoki''s medical records to that email address as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The next morning, Hiromi Jounouchi, who hadn''t slept well while thinking about Inomata Naoki''s medical records, yawned as she arrived at the hospital, changed into her clothes, and walked into the office, ready to start the day''s work. She nced at the seat beside Yu Chen''s and found it strange that he hadn''t arrived yet.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t pay it much attention. After all, she was already used to Yu Chen arrivingter than her every day. Maybe he was just dyed by something today. Without dwelling on it, Hiromi Jounouchi cleared her mood, made herself a cup of coffee to boost her spirits, and began her day''s work ¨C she had surgeries to perform today.


    But when Hiromi Jounouchi, after being busy all morning andpleting a surgery, returned to the office hoping to rest a bit, she found that Yu Chen still hadn''t arrived. His backpack, which he usually liked to carry, was also not in its usual ce.


    This struck Hiromi Jounouchi as odd and, after a moment''s thought, she stood up and left the office, nning to ask the front desk why Yu Chen hadn''te in today.


    "Doctor Jounouchi," the nurse at the front desk quickly greeted her when she saw Hiromi Jounouchi.


    After nodding at the nurse with a smile, Hiromi Jounouchi asked her, "Shizuko, has Doctor Chen Yu note in today? Is he on leave, or is there some kind of issue?"


    "Huh? Doctor Jounouchi, didn''t you know? Doctor Chen Yu has taken a week off. He has some personal matters to handle, so he won''t be at the hospital this week. Didn''t he tell you?" The nurse was startled by Hiromi Jounouchi''s question but quickly responded, although she found it odd that Hiromi Jounouchi, who shared an office with Yu Chen, wouldn''t know about his leave.


    "Oh, is that so? I didn''t know that, thank you, Shizuko." Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat surprised by Yu Chen''s leave but didn''t inquire further. In her view, perhaps Yu Chen had gone to think of a solution. So after thanking the nurse, Hiromi Jounouchi was ready to return to the office to continue working.


    But after a few steps, she turned back to ask the nurse, "Shizuko, could you check for me where Doctor Chen Yu lives? He left something at my ce, and I''d like to return it to him."


    "Doctor Chen Yu''s home? Oh, sure, I''ll check for you. Please wait a moment, Doctor Jounouchi," the nurse responded without suspicion and started looking up the information for Hiromi Jounouchi.

 Chapter 14 - 14 Visit

    "Kawakami Cemetery... Ah, we''ve arrived!" After arriving at the bus stop by bus, Jounouchi Hiromi stepped off and checked the address of Chen Yu''s home on her notebook against the bus stop''s name, confirming she had found the right ce.


    However, looking at the orderly tombstones on the little hillock opposite the bus stop, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel a chill in her heart, as if she regretted why she didn''t go home after work, insisting oning to Chen Yu''s home instead.


    By this time, the sky had grown dark, and the light was dimming, and although Japan''s culture doesn''t shun cemeteries, walking in such a ce near a cemetery at dusk, especially when the surroundings were deste, could still make one fear, particrly for a woman like Jounouchi Hiromi. It was natural for her to feel somewhat apprehensive.


    Perhaps eager to escape this oppressive atmosphere, Jounouchi Hiromi briskly walked forward, following the address she had jotted down, trying to quickly locate where Chen Yu lived.


    Fortunately, the apartment Chen Yu rented wasn''t hard to find, and Jounouchi Hiromi soon arrived at his ce.


    Looking at the "Chen" sign hanging on the door, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly felt nervous and hesitated for a long time before reaching out to ring the doorbell.


    Is Chen Yu at home? Is it really appropriate for me to visit so unannounced? Should I have bought a gift as a courtesy? Is my outfit too in for a first visit?


    Standing at the door of Chen Yu''s home, the thirty-something Jounouchi Hiromi was as hesitant as a young girl visiting her boyfriend''s home for the first time. After a long pause and taking out apact mirror from her bag to check her makeup and clothes, she finally mustered up the courage to ring the doorbell at Chen Yu''s home.


    "Hiromi? What brings you here?" The door was quickly opened, and Chen Yu poked his head out, showing a surprised expression on seeing Jounouchi Hiromi at the door; he clearly had not expected her to visit.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you didn''te to the hospital all day, so I got a bit worried," Jounouchi Hiromi exined shyly, "I inquired and found out you had taken the day off. I couldn''t rest easy, so I came over. Also, I wanted to talk to you about Inomata-san."


    Feeling awkward standing at the doorstep after exining her reasons foring, Jounouchi Hiromi nced at Chen Yu and asked, "Aren''t you going to invite me in?"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi express a desire to enter his home, Chen Yu''s face showed clear hesitation; after all, his home was filled with various items he used for researching necromancy, things that couldn''t simply be glossed over or ignored by Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Am I being presumptuous? Then..." Seeing Chen Yu hesitate even to invite her into his home, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had retained some hope, instantly felt an indescribable disappointment descend upon her, and her expression fell, "I''m sorry for the intrusion, I''ll take my leave now."


    Having said that, Jounouchi Hiromi turned to leave.


    However, for some reason, Chen Yu reached out and grabbed her arm.


    Jounouchi Hiromi turned her head and saw Chen Yu''s face still hesitant, but he was holding onto her. Hope seemed to reignite in her heart, yet she feared another disappointment, so she simply let Chen Yu pull her along without urging him with words while looking at his hesitance.


    "My home... isn''t really suitable for visitors, but if you, Hiromi... won''t regret it," Chen Yu obviously struggled internally, knowing that what he was hiding might be discovered by Jounouchi Hiromi. However, her gaze ultimately made Chen Yu decide to trust Jounouchi Hiromi, and he extended an invitation to her, "Pleasee in, I hope it won''t scare you."


    "Scare me? Is your ce very messy? It''s okay, I''ve seen how a guy''s ce can be before," Jounouchi Hiromi said nonchntly, perhaps because she was delighted to have Chen Yu''s permission to enter his home. She thought that Chen Yu was only worried about his home being too messy and scaring her.


    Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a meaningful look and did not exin, simply letting go of her hand that he had been holding and stepping aside from the doorway to let her into the house.


    Taking off her slippers at the entrance, Jounouchi Hiromi finally stepped into Chen Yu''s home, but the sight that greeted her was not the messy room she imagined. Instead, she was surprisingly greeted by tidiness.


    The apartment Chen Yu rented was amon 1LDK in Japan, which in Chinese terms would be a one-bedroom and one-living room unit. ording to the traditional Japanese architectural style, the entrance typically opens up to the kitchen and bathroom, with the living room that also serves as a sitting area beyond it, and the bedroom ess through the living area.


    Usually, the bedroom is only used for sleeping and storing more private items, with the main living area concentrated in the living room. Typically, if the owner has poor living habits, this area will naturally appear untidy. Plus, with the characteristically small Japanese construction, even those with tidier habits tend to umte lots of things in a 1LDK living room.


    However, what surprised Jounouchi Hiromi was that Chen Yu''s living room didn''t appear cluttered at all. Everything was neatly arranged, and there wasn''t the usual stench of a man''s house. Instead, there was a faint scent of incense in the air. The room was very clean with no clothes hanging on the walls, giving Chen Yu''s home an even cleaner and tidier appearance.


    The only things that could surprise or scare Jounouchi Hiromi were the suddenly appearing Audis and the row ofrge ss jars ced against the wall of the living room.


    "What a cute cat! Mr. Chen Yu, do you also have a cat? What''s its name?" Perhaps trying to shift her focus, or maybe because she truly loved cats, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t pay attention to the row of jars filled with various strange items, like the collection of an evil scientist from a movie. Instead, sheplimented Audis and walked up to it, stroking its head and asking Chen Yu for its name.


    "Audis. He''s a stray cat I picked up from outside," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi while motioning her to sit down. "Have a seat wherever you like, I''ll go pour you a ss of water."


    While Chen Yu was in the kitchen fetching water, Jounouchi Hiromi took a seat on the sofa. She quickly nced at those jars that she couldn''t ignore, and ultimately, she couldn''t resist asking Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, are these... your collection?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s question made Chen Yu, who was holding a ss of water and about to serve it to her, suddenly freeze, unsure of how to respond.

 Chapter 15 - 15 Candor

    Seeing Chen Yu suddenly freeze, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately realized her question was too intrusive. The hesitation Chen Yu had shown earlier about whether to let her in was obviously because he worried that these things might scare her, not wanting her to know about the affairs rted to them.


    But now, she had asked him whether these things were his collection, whether they were or not, or whether Chen Yu responded or not, her question clearly touched upon personal privacy he was unwilling to discuss.


    Even outside of romantic rtionships, it is taboo in everyday conversation to inquire about the private matters someone is reluctant to talk about, because everyone has secrets they prefer to keep hidden. Probing into others'' privacy and secrets is undoubtedly impolite and can cause difort.


    Jounouchi Hiromi wanted to say something to mend the situation, but the awkward atmosphere left her at a loss for words.


    At that moment of embarrassment and anxiety for Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu ced a ss of water before her and sat down, looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, who seemed unsure of what to do. He appeared to breathe a sigh of relief and asked her, "Hiromi, aren''t you scared?"


    "Scared?" Jounouchi Hiromi, surprised by Chen Yu''s question, widened her eyes, wondering why he would ask such a thing, but quickly replied, "Scared? I don''t think so! Although it would be quite startling to see this kind of thing when waking up in the middle of the night, I don''t feel scared during the day! After all, I am a surgeon, and I have seen human specimens before. It''s nothing, right?"


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi shifted her gaze to the ss jars in the corner of the living room, where various organs and bones were soaked in liquid, along with other unidentified nts or ash-like substances. Although she indeed felt frightened and thought it was creepy, she still forced herself to act nonchnt.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi put on a brave face, Chen Yu naturally understood her intentions, but he had no idea how to deal with her feelings for him.


    He wanted to reject her to avoid hurting her, but feared she wouldn''t cope; he considered epting her, yet doubted she could ept all of him; contemting escape, yet he couldn''t resist her gentle charm; wanting to confront it, but he felt ambivalent amidst her tenderness...


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to choose. If he were just an ordinary man, to be loved by a beautiful and gentle woman like Jounouchi Hiromi, even if she were older than him, would be a dreame true. But... he was someone concealing secrets that others could not know, and even if he wanted a life partner, he must be exceedingly cautious.


    Only someone who truly earned Chen Yu''s trust could be allowed into his life.


    Allowing Jounouchi Hiromi into his home was an attempt by Chen Yu to try trusting her; however, seeing her obviously scared yet feigning bravery, he hesitated again.


    "Hiromi..." Although he was undecided, Chen Yu finally braced himself and asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "You are a great woman, I believe no man could reject a woman as gentle and beautiful as you, and surely you aren''tcking for good men around you. So why did you choose me? You see, I''m a man who lives in a cheap apartment next to a cemetery, who keeps all sorts of strange specimens at home.


    The real me is different from the me you know, so why do you like me?"


    "Because I like you, that''s why I like you!" Chen Yu''s honest confession made Jounouchi Hiromi feel joy in her heart. She simply moved her whole body closer to Chen Yu, sitting by his side, "Mr. Chen Yu, you are a very gentle person, and this is evident in the way you treat your patients usually. Plus, you are very attentive and caring towards others.


    After a year of being together, I have discovered many virtues in you, and that is why I have fallen for you without even realizing it."


    "But..." Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation gave him a feeling of being unexpectedly cherished, yet he still hesitated. He was about to emphasize his own shorings but before he could say anything, Jounouchi Hiromi''s finger was already pressed against his lips, silencing the words he was about to speak.


    "There are no ''buts,'' Mr. Chen Yu." With her finger on Chen Yu''s lips, Jounouchi Hiromi''s smile was full of tenderness. When she looked at him with her eyes, as clear as a tranquil autumn moon, he could deeply feel her heartfelt affection and determination. Her gaze wasn''t sharp, nor was it aggressively passionate, it was gentle as water, seemingly ready to melt anyone in its warmth.


    "I like you, the person that you are." Beneath the gentle look was a firm deration, as steadfast as a boulder sculpted by the flowing water, "To like someone obviously means to like every part of them. If I only liked the parts you show in front of me, then it wouldn''t be you I was fond of, but rather an illusion of you.


    Since I like you, shouldn''t I ept everything about you, including your likes, habits, even your bad tendencies?"


    "Of course, the things you like to keep around the house I might still need some time to ept. But just give me a little time, and I will adapt! I will ept all of you!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words revealed her unwavering resolve, and Chen Yu had never imagined that her feelings for him could drive her to such lengths. Chen Yu, who initially thought Jounouchi Hiromi just had a favorable impression of him, never expected that this woman, who usually seemed gentle and fragile, would possess such firm and intense emotions, and be willing to offer so much for him.


    "Hiromi..." Reaching out to hold the fingers she had pressed to his lips, Chen Yu called out her name again, "I''m not worth all this."


    "What does worth have to do with falling in love with someone and giving them everything?" Jounouchi Hiromi extended her other hand to caress Chen Yu''s cheek, her eyes brimming with affection so thick it couldn''t be dissolved, "Besides, as long as I feel it''s worth it, isn''t that enough?"


    Chen Yu thought his heart was firm enough not to be swayed by anything, but at this moment, Jounouchi Hiromi''s gentle gaze alone had defeated him, leaving him utterly vanquished.


    But in matters of the heart, sometimes the one who takes the initiative isn''t necessarily the victor. The real oue of love is decided by other confrontations.


    However, such confrontations are obviously not meant for others to know about, something even Audis was aware of. It had already covered its eyes and burrowed into its cat bed, curled into a ball, unwilling to listen or see, to avoid corrupting its pure little soul.

 Chapter 16 - 16 Secrets

    Early in the morning, the sunlight spilled onto the head of the bed, rousing Chen Yu to the changes in the light.


    This was the first time since he had mastered meditation that he had rested through sleep rather than meditation overnight. After so many years, his return to sleep had been dreamless until dawn and incrediblyfortable.


    Chen Yu stretchedzily as he sat up in bed, his bare upper body revealing well-defined muscles. Despite being a Necromancer, he had not neglected physical training. Coupled with the strengthening effects of Magic Power soaking into his body during meditation, he did not possess the frailty often depicted in fantasy novels about mages.


    Instead, he boasted a muscr build that could rival that of a fitness coach.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you awake?" Jounouchi Hiromi, who was preparing breakfast in the kitchen, heard Chen Yu stirring and quickly wished him a good morning, "Good morning, breakfast will be ready soon! I wanted to make Tamagoyaki, but I couldn''t find the square pan, so I just made sunny-side-up eggs. I hope you won''t mind."


    Jounouchi Hiromi wore nothing but one of Chen Yu''s shirts, her long and shapely legs dazzlingly white beneath it, the ivory-like fairness causing Chen Yu to squint after just one look, unable to resist the desire to admire her more.


    "Having someone make breakfast for me is already a joy; how could I possibly mind?" Chen Yu got up from bed, put on his pants, and approached Jounouchi Hiromi. He kissed her on the face and wrapped his arms around her slender waist, seeking more.


    "¤Á¤ç¤Ã¤È! Don''t be so energetic this early in the morning!" Jounouchi Hiromi stopped Chen Yu''s movement and pushed him away, blushing as she said, "Go brush your teeth first!"


    After being pushed away, Chen Yu kissed her face once more before turning to head to the bathroom, where he picked up his toothbrush to brush his teeth.


    Meanwhile, Jounouchi Hiromi ted the finished breakfast and brought it to the coffee table in the living room. Just looking at the living room, with clothes she and Chen Yu had thrown all over the ce the night before, made Jounouchi Hiromi''s face turn even redder.


    She quickly put down the te holding breakfast and swiftly gathered up the scattered clothes, carefully sorting out her own. After all, she couldn''t possibly go to work in Chen Yu''s shirt today; she needed her own outfit.


    When Jounouchi Hiromi had collected the clothes into a pile, Chen Yu, having finished brushing his teeth, came back to sit in front of her in the living room.


    "Wow! What a delicious-smelling breakfast!" Chen Yu, looking at the breakfast Jounouchi Hiromi had set out on the coffee table, eximed with exaggerated admiration, "Hiromi, your cooking skills are so good, whoever marries you is really lucky!"


    Chen Yu originally just meant to praise Jounouchi Hiromi''s cooking, but his words made her twist his waist unhappily, "What''s that supposed to mean, Mr. Chen Yu? You don''t want to marry me?"


    "Of course, I want to marry you!" Chen Yu quickly replied, but his tone hesitated as he added, "But... Hiromi, wouldn''t you mind that I..."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu''s gaze swept over a row of ss jars in his home. Althoughst night''s tenderness had given Jounouchi Hiromi no time to inquire about these jars, Chen Yu knew that if he wanted to be with her, this was an issue he couldn''t avoid.


    It might be manageable if they were just boyfriend and girlfriend, with Jounouchi Hiromi only asionally visiting like now. But if they were to marry and truly be together, how could he continue researching necromancy without his partner knowing? How could he meditate every night without his partner finding out?


    They were things that obviously couldn''t be kept secret forever, but how to exin ande clean to Jounouchi Hiromi was another problem troubling Chen Yu. It wasn''t that Jounouchi Hiromi''s affection meant he couldpletely trust her or tell her all his secrets. After all, even married couples might divorce someday.


    "It''s okay!" However, facing Chen Yu''s hesitation, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled beamingly, "I know you have secrets you''re keeping from me, Chen Yu, but I have secrets I''m keeping from you too! Until you''re ready to exin or tell me, I won''t pry into your secrets. Everyone has the right to keep their own secrets, don''t they?"


    While saying this, Jounouchi Hiromi began to enjoy her breakfast, "Hurry up and eat, I put effort into making it, and it won''t taste as good cold."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu finally picked up the chopsticks, ready to eat breakfast. However, the words she had just spoken made him reflective, and he hesitated for a moment before asking her, "Hiromi, do you really not mind that I''m keeping things from you?"


    "I don''t mind!" Jounouchi Hiromi nodded her head but then added as if remembering something, "But that doesn''t mean you can go having other women behind my back! That I definitely cannot ept. I''m just saying that I can ept that you have your own secrets, things that you''re ufortable sharing with me. You don''t have to tell me."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say that, Chen Yu took a deep breath, deciding to tell her some things. After all, he had fully taken advantage of her, he couldn''t act as if nothing had happenedst night, "Hiromi, I do have some things I''ve kept from you, but these things... I wasn''t nning to tell anyone. I rejected you before because of this; I don''t want anyone to know my secrets."


    "So now, Mr. Chen Yu..." Jounouchi Hiromi stopped what she was doing and looked at Chen Yu seriously, knowing that what he would say next must concern their rtionship.


    "You''re really great, Hiromi, so much so that I''m tempted to spend my life with you, even though I had nned on dying alone." Chen Yu said with a wry smile, shaking his head. It was clear that Jounouchi Hiromi entering his life had disrupted his original ns, "The secrets I hide aren''t the kind that normal people can ept, and I don''t want to tell anyone.


    But now that you and I have been intimate, I must take responsibility for you. If you feel you don''t want to know my secrets, then that''s fine, you can be my girlfriend until you get tired of me, and we can break up peacefully. But if you really want to marry me, then I hope you''re prepared to share my secrets because once you learn them, I won''t be able to let you leave me ever again."

 Chapter 17: Ritual Requirements

    After breakfast, she took off Chen Yu''s shirt and put her own clothes back on. It was then that Jounouchi Hiromi said goodbye and left Chen Yu''s home.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I''ve already sent Inomata-san''s medical records to my friends abroad, and they should be able to find a way to help, so don''t worry too much." Standing at the door of Chen Yu''s home, Jounouchi Hiromi finally had the time to discuss her purpose foring.


    "And even if my friends abroad can''t help, I know a surgeon whose skills are considered the best in all Japan, famed for never failing. Her surgeries have never been unsessful. If no one else can do it, she will definitely find a way!"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi speak like this, Chen Yu did not believe that her friends could actually help, but he still nodded and sincerely thanked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Thank you, Hiromi. Naoki''s issue has nothing to do with you, yet you''ve been so eager to help... I really don''t know what to say, just that I''m truly grateful for your help, Hiromi."


    "What are you thanking me for between us? Are you saying you wouldn''t help me if I needed it?" Jounouchi Hiromi reached out to touch Chen Yu''s cheek, her eyes brimming with warmth and tenderness, and said with ineffable gentleness, "Even though I''m not yet ready to marry you, I am your girlfriend now, aren''t I? Isn''t your affair also mine? Helping you is the least I can do, right?"


    "Hiromi..." Chen Yu, looking into Jounouchi Hiromi''s affectionate eyes, suddenly didn''t know what to say. Since obtaining the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" in middle school and never having been in a rtionship, he was as hesitant as a child when it came to matters of the heart.


    After a long pause, he finally said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "I''ll walk you out; it''s not easy to catch a ride from here."


    Hearing the words that took Chen Yu so long to muster, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but let out a giggle but eventually let him walk her to the bus stop.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After seeing Jounouchi Hiromi off, Chen Yu returned home. Even though her visit had disrupted his original ns and forcibly entered his life, gaining a girlfriend still made him very happy.


    Back in his own country, strict school rules and his secret necromancy craft meant he had never dated. In Japan, there were already fewer women at the University of Tokyo. Besides, he had buried himself in theboratory, working on anti-cancer potions with Inomata Naoki and never participating in social gatherings, so naturally he didn''t meet any girls.


    If it hadn''t been for Jounouchi Hiromi''s initiative and persistence, Chen Yu probably would have stayed single.


    However, despite solving his single status, the most urgent issue for Chen Yu was still his promotion to Official Mage.


    What he needed for his Promotion Ceremony to be a Certified Necromancer wasn''tplicated, after all, it was just an upgrade from Mage Apprentice to Official Mage, not like the Lich transformation ritual that required many items.


    What was needed was merely a cemetery rich in negative energy, ritual candlesmonly used for necromancy, at least the equivalent weight in flesh of an adult as a sacrifice, and a few human skulls to ce the ritual candles.


    The cemetery brimming with negative energy was, rather conveniently, right next door. Though not ancient, Kawakami Cemetery could be traced back to the Meiji Era. During the 1923 Great Kant¨­ earthquake, thousands of unidentifiable victims were buried here.


    While nearly a century of umtion didn''tpare to ancient battlefields where tens of thousands had perished, the cemetery still boasted a substantial amount of negative energy, especially with two other cemeteries not far off.


    It was this very feature that had originally attracted Chen Yu to live here. Over the years, his practice of necromancy had absorbed some of that negative energy, but it had hardly made a dent in the nearly hundred years of umtion. Hence, choosing Kawakami Cemetery as the ritual site posed no problem.


    As for the ritual candles, Chen Yu had previously stockpiled a batch because he wanted to summon an Undead Warhorse. More than a dozen ritual candles would not be used up in one ceremony, leaving plenty for him to summon the Undead Warhorse even after the Promotion Ceremony.


    While human skulls were a touch taboo, they were not impossible to obtain. Japan had the highest suicide rate in the world, and Tokyo was home to over a tenth of Japan''s poption. The death and disappearance rate, though negligiblepared to the total poption, was still an rming number.


    It was well known that Japanese police extracted dozens of suicide victims'' bodies from Aokigahara Forest annually.


    And those were just the bodies that were found. As for those undiscovered, it was anyone''s guess. Through certain connections, Chen Yu had been able to collect a number of suicide victims'' bones each year, which ounted for the skeletal remains soaking in the jars in his room. Therefore, he was notcking in human skulls.


    What truly troubled Chen Yu, however, was the sacrifice that required the flesh and blood of a full-grown living person.


    The most suitable sacrifice for the ritual would obviously be a living human, but that was beyond the ethical lines Chen Yu was willing to cross. Fortunately, the ritual was not overly demanding about the sacrifice. As long as the amount of flesh equaled that of an adult human, it would suffice.


    A normal adult''s body weight ranged between 50 and 70 kilograms. If not limited to the living, such an amount of flesh wasn''t too difficult to acquire. Not to mention, the daily turnover at the seafood markets was substantial, and buying a few dozen kilograms of fresh fish was no problem at all.


    Although it might cost several hundred thousand yen, for a surgeon like Chen Yu, this wouldn''t be an unaffordable expense.


    However, procuring living creatures was a little more problematic. Dozens of kilograms of living fish could indeed be purchased and afforded, but where would one keep so many live fish? And transporting them was also inconvenient. He couldn''t just ask someone to help transport dozens of kilograms of live fish to a cemetery, right? Such suspicious behavior would certainly attract the police.


    "Do I have to ask Naoki for help again?" Chen Yu hesitated. Inomata Naoki''s family ran a horse ranch in Kyushu and didn''t just raise horses; they had other livestock too. Procuring one or two plump sheep or livestock of sufficient weight would be enough, but Inomata Naoki was not in good health and probably needed hospitalization. It was clearly not an appropriate time to ask for his help.


    After much hesitation, Chen Yu decided to visit the market himself to see if there were any alternative solutions.

 Chapter 18 - 18 Goats

    As a megacity with a poption of over ten million people, it boasts abundant resources and a wide variety of goods that could satisfy the needs of anyone living in the city. The prerequisite, of course, is that you have enough money to satisfy your own needs.


    As a surgeon, and one with the skills to operate, Chen Yu undoubtedly belonged to the high-ie bracket in Japan. Although his ie wasn''t as high as those of professors or associate professors in the university hospital, in Tokyo, as long as he didn''t want to buy luxury items worth several million yen, there was very little he couldn''t afford.


    Taking a bus to a market some distance from his home, Chen Yu browsed casually. It was a fairly ordinary market, not on the scale of Tsukiji Fish Market, but it still gathered quite a few merchants, offering a diverse range of products.


    Chen Yu did not frequent this ce often since, in Japan, advancedmerce meant that residents could meet everyday needs at a nearby convenience store or arger supermarket; consequently, going to the market was quite rare.


    However, because his research into necromancy asionally required the purchase of live animals, Chen Yu would sometimes visit this market, as supermarkets and convenience stores did not sell live poultry and the like.


    In Japan, buying live animals or other creatures was an umon practice; people tended to prefer selecting meat that had already been ughtered or even pre-processed at supermarkets or markets. Only rarely would someone specifically purchase live poultry. It was only because Chen Yu had specific needs that he knew this market sold live animals, and he would asionallye to buy some.


    "Oh, Doctor Chen! Good morning! Are you here to buy live poultry again? What is it this time? Actually, you don''t need toe every time; just give the order, and my boy can deliver it to your door," the owner of the shop where Chen Yu regrly purchased live poultry greeted him enthusiastically as he walked in.


    The owner had once been a patient of Chen Yu, having been hospitalized for liver cancer, and Chen Yu was his attending physician. After being cured by Chen Yu, the owner was very grateful to him, and because he knew the owner''s business involved selling live poultry, Chen Yu would often buy the live creatures he needed from him.


    "Making a call would be too rude; it''s better that Ie myself. Besides, I don''t live that far away," Chen Yu replied with a smile to the owner, ncing around the shop at the cages, which mainly contained poultry such as chickens and ducks, and there were norger animals.


    Noticing Chen Yu examining the live poultry in the shop, the owner quickly asked with concern, "Doctor Chen, what exactly do you need this time? We recently got a new batch of wild chickens that I personally had people fetch from Hokuriku. They were sent here immediately after being caught, I assure you each one is fresh and lively."


    However, upon hearing the owner''s words, Chen Yu was not interested in the wild chickens he mentioned and asked the owner, "Mr. Kanazawa, do you have anyrger animals? I need one around 50-70 kilograms, or two that add up to that weight. Money is not an issue, rest assured."


    "Animals that weigh 50-70 kilograms? That''s a bit difficult to handle!" The owner felt perplexed by Chen Yu''s request. It wasn''t because he was unwilling to help, but rather because he indeed did not have animals of that size, "Doctor Chen, an animal of that size would already be consideredrge. Aside from livestock like sheep or pigs, it''s quite hard to findmon poultry that weigh that much.


    I mainly deal with small poultry here; I don''t have suchrge animals!"


    Chen Yu frowned upon hearing the owner''s words. Though using smaller poultry wasn''t impossible, it was certainly more troublesome and inconvenient to use for sacrifices. Unless absolutely necessary, Chen Yu did not want to consider using live poultry as a substitute.


    After some thought, Chen Yu still appealed to the owner, "Mr. Kanazawa, can''t you try to find a way? With your broad connections, surely you can find a way to get arge livestock animal, right? It doesn''t have to be big animals like pigs or cows; a goat that weighs around 50 kilograms would also do."


    "A goat?" Hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion, the owner was hesitant but did not immediately refuse. After thinking it over, he then replied to Chen Yu, "I can ask around for you. I have decent rtionships with several farms around Tokyo. I''ll inquire for you. They seem to raise goats there; purchasing one shouldn''t be too problematic."


    "That''s great, then I''ll leave it to you, Mr. Kanazawa! Should I pay a deposit in advance?" Chen Yu was overjoyed, the owner''s willingness to help was far better than he had anticipated. Naturally, Chen Yu was also swift with his money.


    "It''s just a small matter; no need for any deposit!" The owner quickly refused, declining the deposit Chen Yu had pulled out, "Last time when I was hospitalised with liver cancer, if it weren''t for you, Doctor Chen, I wouldn''t even be here! You also patronize my shop often. If I still made you pay a deposit, it would seem like I''m an ungrateful person!"


    Chen Yu was at a loss for words in the face of the owner''s adamant refusal; in the end, he epted the owner''s kindness without paying the deposit. After arranging to be informed as soon as there was definite news, he left the market.


    Originally, Chen Yu had nned to continue studying Inomata Naoki''s medical records at home, but to his surprise, he received a call from Kube Rokuro halfway there, inviting him out for a drink that evening.


    Although it was a bit strange that Rokuro would take the initiative to ask him out for drinks, as one of Chen Yu''s few friends, he happily epted the invitation.


    However, before meeting up, Chen Yu made a call to Jounouchi Hiromi to exin the situation.


    "So you''re telling me, Mr. Chen Yu, that you will be going out to drink with a friend tonight?" Hiromi''s voice had a hint of sulkiness on the other end of the phone. After all, it was onlyst night that she and Chen Yu had made their rtionship official, and they were in their most affectionate phase.


    Hiromi had even nned to ask Chen Yu to a restaurant to relish some romance that evening, but she had not anticipated being interrupted by someone else''s ns.


    "I''m sorry, Hiromi, but it seems Rokuro has something important to discuss with me, so I can''t be with you tonight, my apologies!" Chen Yu could sense his girlfriend''s disappointment andforted her before suggesting, "Do you have time tomorrow, Hiromi? Let''s have dinner together! I know a really nice restaurant."


    "Alright, but no breaking promises!" Jounouchi Hiromi relented upon hearing Chen Yu''s invitation.

 Chapter 19 - 19 Acute Kidney Injury

    At night, inside a bar that wasn''t particrly noisy, Kube Rokuro was sitting alone at the counter, sipping his drink in a somewhat gloomy manner with his head down, seemingly deep in thought.


    When Chen Yu walked into the bar, he spotted Kube Rokuro at a nce and walked over, pping him on the shoulder, "Hey, Kube!"


    "Ah! Chen-san!" Startled by the p on his shoulder, Kube Rokuro suddenly jumped, quickly turned around to see it was Chen Yu, and then rxed, "Don''t suddenly p me from behind! You nearly scared me to death."


    "Inviting me for a drink and here you are brooding over a solo drink, what''s up? Work not going smoothly, or did something happen, little Kube? Let me guess, it couldn''t be that you''ve fallen for one of those female forensic doctors at your institute and got rejected when you confessed, could it?" Chen Yu sat down next to Kube Rokuro, looking at his troubled face, he couldn''t resist teasing him.


    "That''s not it!" Kube Rokuro hurriedly denied it, but after he did, he seemed a bit embarrassed, adding unnecessarily as he exined to Chen Yu, "There ARE two very beautiful female forensic doctors at UDI, but I haven''t confessed to them."


    "Oh~!" Chen Yu responded with a meaningful "oh," his gaze full of teasing as he looked at Kube Rokuro, "So it''s not that there are no female forensic doctors, but that you haven''t confessed, is that it?"


    However, faced with Chen Yu''s teasing, Kube Rokuro wasn''t in the mood to joke around this time, and just shook his head saying, "Those female forensic doctors are really..."


    "Really what? With that troubled look on your face, what''s really bothering you, Mr. Kube?" Seeing Kube Rokuro''s gloomy demeanor, Chen Yu put aside his teasing and seriously inquired, "It couldn''t be that you can''t handle seeing bodies being autopsied, could it?"


    "Not at all. If it''s just the autopsy of a body, although visually shocking, I think I can ept that," Kube Rokuro denied Chen Yu''s guess, exining, "It''s just that a body was sent for autopsy recently and it turned out to be rted to another death.


    Today, I visited the deceased''s home with the two female forensic doctors, intending to investigate the cause of death, but since the body was already cremated, we could only pay our respects and thene back."


    Hearing what Kube Rokuro said, Chen Yu could somewhat understand his mood, patted his shoulder, andforted him, "Life and death are unforeseeable; choosing the medical profession, whether it''s forensic science or clinical healing, one must face life and death. Try to take it more lightly!"


    "I know I should take it more lightly, but... but the family we visited today, the daughter had just died, the mother was still crying, and it''s all still vivid in my memory...


    Yet on the way back, those two female forensic doctors were already joking andughing..." Mentioning this made Kube Rokuro''s expression turn even darker, as if he couldn''t ept the attitude of the two female forensic doctors.


    It seemed as if to emphasize his own attitude, Kube Rokuro added one morement at the end, "Those autopsy doctors simply don''t treat people as human beings."


    However, upon hearing Kube Rokuro''s words, Chen Yu didn''t show much of a reaction, but simply ordered himself a ss of Absinthe, his tone turning somewhat mncholic, "That''s normal, isn''t it? If everyone got as emotionally burdened by every incident as you, Rokuro, those in this profession would be susceptible to emotional breakdowns over time.


    The attitude of those autopsy doctors isn''t surprising. Only by facing their work with a rxed attitude can they avoid the pressure it brings."


    "Like us who perform clinical healing, if we empathized with each patient thates to us and something went wrong during surgery, or if there were a mistake and the patient died, we would be burdened with guilt for a lifetime. Without taking a detached view, one simply can''t stay in this field."


    "Is that so?" Having listened to Chen Yu, Kube Rokuro seemed to gain some understanding, but it was unlikely that he was going to change his point of view anytime soon.


    Perhaps finding the topic too heavy, Chen Yu promptly moved on, asking about something else, "Rokuro, you said earlier that a body was brought in for an autopsy at your ce, but it involved another deceased person. What''s that all about?"


    "Oh, it wasmissioned by a pair of parents whose son was found dead in his own home. The police concluded that the cause of death was ischemic heart disease. His parents didn''t believe that their son could die of such a cause, so they sent him to our UDI for a forensic autopsy, wanting to know the true cause of their son''s death.


    But after the autopsy, the creatinine levels were three times the normal, leading to a diagnosis of acute kidney injury, suspected to be poisoning." Perhaps also wanting to divert from the previous subject, Kube Rokuro exined the case he encountered in detail, perhaps seeking the opinion of his senior colleague, Rokuro was very thorough.


    "Poisoning? That''s not necessarily the case!" After hearing Kube Rokuro''s exnation, Chen Yu disagreed with the judgment of the UDI autopsy doctor, "While toxins are indeed a primary cause of acute kidney injury, they are not the only cause.


    Acute kidney injury refers to the sudden onset and persistence of a rapid decline in kidney function, defined as at least a 0.5mg/dl increase in serum creatinine, presenting with azotemia, disorders of the water, electrolyte and acid-base bnce, as well as symptoms affecting various systems throughout the body, possibly apanied by oliguria or anuria."


    "As for the causes..." Chen Yu said, seeming quite unsatisfied with Kube Rokuro''s bewildered look, "Mr. Kube, how can you not know this? You attended medical school after all, albeit a third-rate one, but as a clinical doctor, shouldn''t you understand these things?"


    "Sorry! I wasn''t paying attention in ss." Chastised by Chen Yu, Kube Rokuro knew he had embarrassed himself and quickly apologized, but he was more concerned about the causes Chen Yu had mentioned, "But what are the causes of acute kidney injury, senior brother? Why do you say it might not be poisoning?"


    Chen Yu gave Kube Rokuro a speechless look, clearly even more dissatisfied with this medical student''s ignorance of the causes of acute kidney injury, but proceeded to exin, "The pathogenesis of acute kidney injury includes prerenal factors leading to acute kidney injury, kidney parenchymal or vascr disease-rted acute kidney injury, and postrenal acute kidney injury caused by urinary tract obstruction."


    "Acute kidney injury from toxic poisoninges from nephrotoxins causing tubr necrosis, which belongs to kidney parenchymal or vascr disease-rted acute kidney injury. Potential toxins include aminoglycosides, contrast agents, heavy metals, organic solvents, or other antibiotics. As for what specifically caused the deceased''s acute kidney injury, I think you should investigate further.


    It''s very likely to be another disease and not poisoning."

 Chapter 20 - 20 The Unexpected Character

    "Doctor Jounouchi is looking quite radiant today! Have you found yourself a boyfriend recently?" Inside the hospital elevator, a young nurse looked at a glowing Jounouchi Hiromi with inquisitive, gossipy eyes and asked her.


    Having spent a romantic evening with Chen Yu just the night before, Jounouchi Hiromi of course wasn''t going to easily reveal her private life. She simply smiled at the young nurse and said, "Not at all, I just had a good night''s sleep. If you pay attention to getting to bed early and taking care of yourself, you can be radiant too."


    Even though she said this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s heart was brimming with sweetness and happiness.


    The elevator soon reached its floor, and the young nurse bowed to Jounouchi Hiromi before leaving. But after the young nurse left the elevator, another older nurse who had been standing behind Jounouchi Hiromi, and who was oozing femininity, asked her, "Doctor Jounouchi, you went on a datest night, didn''t you? I saw you, you know!"


    It was phrased as a question, but what she said was very certain.


    "Nurse Chief Chiba! What are you talking about?" Hearing the nurse behind her speak so confidently, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly turned around, trying to cover her mouth.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t manage to cover the chief nurse''s mouth. Instead, she was teased mischievously, "I definitely sawst night! Doctor Jounouchi on a date with a man at a very famous restaurant... Who was that man? I heard some nurses saying they saw you on the rooftop hugging Doctor Chen. You''re not dating him, are you?


    If that''s the case... are you really ying the field, Doctor Jounouchi? That''s very dangerous!"


    "I''m not ying the field! Last night I was with Mr. Chen Yu..." As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi saw the teasing expression on the chief nurse''s face and immediately realized what was happening. She punched her lightly and then tickled her under the arms, "Chiba Sonoko! You were fishing for information! I''ll show you what''sing to you!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! Please let me go, Doctor Jounouchi!" The chief nurse, being tickled by Jounouchi Hiromi, immediately started begging for mercy, and after quite a struggle, Jounouchi Hiromi finally stopped.


    However, after a bout of yful scuffling, the chief nurse still said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "But you''re really amazing, Doctor Jounouchi! There are so many single women in the hospital who have their eyes on Doctor Chen. You managed to get ahead of them and be his girlfriend, I''m so envious! Such a handsome and gentle man! Oh, my little nurses are going to be heartbroken again!


    There''s one less eligible single male doctor left in the hospital to marry."


    "That''s an exaggeration, Nurse Chief Chiba!" Jounouchi Hiromi turned away slightly bashfully, seeming to hide the delighted expression on her face, but she was still somewhat concerned by the chief nurse''s words. Pretending to be casual, she leaned against the elevator wall and asked the chief nurse, "Do a lot of the young nurses really like Mr. Chen Yu?"


    The chief nurse took a nce at Jounouchi Hiromi who clearly cared a lot while trying to seem nonchnt, smiled, but didn''t leave her hanging. Instead, she exined, "Isn''t that obvious? A man who can captivate you, Doctor Jounouchi, obviously has a lot of appeal for those young nurses.


    Despite his young age, he''s a graduate of East University Medical College; he became a chief surgeon in just a year, his future potential is immeasurable!


    And I''ve also heard that he has a good rtionship with the head of surgery at the East University Medical College General Hospital, Professor Kube; he was Kube''s prized student, and it was Kube who rmended him to our hospital. He''s likely to be promoted easily in the future, right?


    Doctor Chen has published papers in international medical journals during his college years, bing a professor at the University Hospital or something like that would be a piece of cake for him. Such a man can make even me drool, Doctor Jounouchi, you''ve really found yourself a great guy!"


    Hearing the chief nurse list Chen Yu''s attributes, even Jounouchi Hiromi, who wanted to appear indifferent, couldn''t help but show a happy and blissful smile on her face.


    After parting with the chief nurse and returning to her office, Jounouchi Hiromi had just sat down and was looking at the surgical schedule for the day when an email notification suddenly popped up on herputer.


    "Huh, what''s this..." Jounouchi Hiromi opened the email, and though she struggled a bit with the all-English content, she quickly understood the message, "Are the doctors in the United States also unable to do anything?"


    The email was from a friend of Jounouchi Hiromi''s in the United States, who had reviewed the medical records of Inomata Naoki she had sent over. They also had no assurance of a sessful surgery for Inomata Naoki.


    "If it''s just the surgery, there''s a 30% chance of sess, but considering the patient''s condition, the sess rate drops to 1%..." Jounouchi Hiromi quietly read the exnations in the email and immediately felt a pang of distress.


    Originally, Jounouchi Hiromi truly wanted to help Inomata Naoki, and now that she was Chen Yu''s girlfriend, she wanted even more to cure his friend. But reading the reply in the email, even her friend in the United States was at a loss. Jounouchi Hiromi felt deted and wondered what method could possibly cure Inomata Naoki.


    "Ah! If only Daimon-san were still in Japan!" Jounouchi Hiromi slumped back in her chair and let out a powerless moan, yet she was muttering someone''s name.


    As she murmured, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered that she had also sent Inomata Naoki''s medical records to the very person she was muttering about. She hurriedly checked her own email again, hoping for a reply from the person she referred to. After all, in her memory, that person had never failed, and there was never an operation they couldn''t perform.


    "If it were Daimon-san, they would probably have a way to cure Inomata-san, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi murmured to herself while scrolling through her emails.


    However, the person that Jounouchi Hiromi was thinking of had been barred from practicing medicine in Japan due to offending some powerful figures and thus had gone abroad. Even though Jounouchi Hiromi had a good rtionship with her back then, she had not heard from her in a long time; they only exchanged emails during the holidays.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi, not expecting much, checked her email again and failed to find the message she hoped for, her phone, left aside, started ringing. The number on it was from "Daimon," with whom she had not been in contact for a long time.


    "Daimon-san? Are you back in Japan now?" She answered the phone and immediately recognized the familiar voice from the other end.

 Chapter 21 - 21 Professor Kube

    Originally, Chen Yu was at home studying the Promotion Ceremony to be a Certified Necromancer, wanting to make extra preparations for the ritual.


    Although both his knowledge and umtion of Magic Power were already sufficient, and the chances of the ceremony failing were slim to none, getting more familiar with the ritual, and thoroughly researching it, would undoubtedly add to his knowledge base andy a foundation for better use of simr spells in the future.


    However, a phone call from Professor Kube, the father of Kube Rokuro, still called Chen Yu out of his house. With Professor Kube being someone who had greatly helped him, Chen Yu truly had no reason or excuse to refuse him.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you''ve been working as a surgeon at that hospital for over a year now, how do you feel? Are things going smoothly with your work?" While swirling his wine ss, Professor Kube inquired about the recent situation of his proud student.


    Facing Professor Kube''s concern, Chen Yu naturally and appropriately answered his questions, "Thank you for your concern, Professor. Because of your connections, I haven''t faced any difficulties with the medical staff, and in this past half-year, I have even started leading surgeries myself. Everything is going quite well."


    The ce where Professor Kube invited Chen Yu for a meal was a rather upscale Western restaurant, of which Professor Kube was a regr. Chen Yu, during his time as a research student under Professor Kube, had often been brought here for meals, so he was quite familiar with this ce.


    "It''s good that work is going smoothly. The fact that you qualified to lead surgeries is a testament to your own level and skills. My connections may have given you more opportunities, but the achievements you''ve earned are still the result of your own efforts.


    Don''t sell yourself short," said Professor Kube, who, despite his rigid and inflexible nature, was not harsh with his students in private, especially with students like Chen Yu, whom he admired.


    As the two enjoyed their meal and discussed a few academic topics, Professor Kube wiped his mouth and then asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know what Rokuro has been up totely?"


    "Rokuro? He..." Chen Yu was taken aback, clearly not expecting the professor to ask him this question directly. Since he had promised Kube Rokuro to keep a secret, Chen Yu was momentarily unsure whether he should tell Professor Kube about his son''s recent activities.


    Professor Kube was well aware of the rtionship between Chen Yu and Kube Rokuro and understood from Chen Yu''s hesitant demeanor that Kube Rokuro had surely asked Chen Yu to keep secrets from him. So he said to Chen Yu, "I''m well aware of what kind of person my own son is. He must have asked Mr. Chen Yu not to tell me, right?


    But now, I''m asking you not as a professor but as Rokuro''s father¡ªplease understand a father''s feelings. I just want to know what my son has been up totely."


    "You''ve put it too seriously, Professor!" Hearing what Professor Kube said, Chen Yu felt it was no longer right to keep it hidden: "Rokuro has found a job now, and he''s working as a record assistant at the National Institute of Unnatural Death Investigation."


    Although he had told Professor Kube, Chen Yu still tried to beautify the situation as much as possible, hoping to make Kube Rokuro''s work sound more satisfactory to Professor Kube.


    "Unnatural Death Investigation Institute? That''s just forensic science, isn''t it? Record assistance should only be a temporary job, right?" As a Professor at the University of Tokyo Medical Department, Professor Kube knew instantly what that meant, and his face showed a mixture of disappointment and displeasure.


    Still, he refrained fromshing out at Chen Yu, and forced a smile, "Never mind, let''s put that disobedient child aside. Mr. Chen Yu, you are currently in the stage of umting experience. Would you like toe back to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital? I can arrange for you to perform more surgeries and help you improve quickly.


    With your skills, you can already be an assistant lecturer, and as long as you work hard for a few years and build some connections and prestige, it is entirely possible for you to be a lecturer or associate professor before you turn forty."


    "About that... Professor, I''m nning to stay at my current hospital for a while longer," Chen Yu considered for a moment before politely declining Professor Kube''s offer to return to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. "On one hand, I''m still not quite used to the working atmosphere in the university hospital, and on the other hand... you know about Naoki''s condition.


    His illness has worsened recently, and I want to focus on healing him first."


    The medical office system Chen Yu referred to is unique to Japan''s medical structure. It denotes an organizational structure within the clinical departments of Japanese medical colleges and their affiliated hospitals, where the professor, or department head, is at the core and unterally manages the assignments and personnel within the department.


    Because professors in the medical office wield personnel authority and their word is absolute, sucking up to professors bes a crucial task for those who aspire to advance within this system.


    Chen Yu himself had once interned at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, but he found it difficult to adapt to such a working environment. Despite Professor Kube''s care, he ultimately chose to leave. Leveraging Professor Kube''s connections, he managed to secure a position at an ordinary hospital, thereby avoiding the troublesome social dynamics of the university hospital.


    "Inomata-kun? His condition has worsened again? I remember he was using your medicine and had managed to suppress the tumor. How could his condition be deteriorating?" Professor Kube was quite familiar with Chen Yu''s research and knew the details of past events clearly. That''s why he found it strange that Naoki''s condition should worsen with the use of Chen Yu''s developed medicine.


    With a sense of resignation, Chen Yu shook his head and sighed, "This kid Naoki is too afraid of death; he increased the dosage of the medicine on his own. Now, the tumor isn''t much of an issue, but the side effects of the drug are nearly killing him.


    We had hime in for an examination previously, and his bioactivity is even like that of an elderly person, not even reaching half of what a normal person should have."


    "Has the situation gotten this severe?" Professor Kube''s expression changed upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, and he asked with concern, "Should we transfer Inomata-kun to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital? After all, he is a student of our University of Tokyo, and it would be more reassuring to have him treated at our own university hospital.


    Moreover, as Japan''s leading university hospital, Eastern University Affiliated Hospital has much better medical facilities than a typical associated hospital.


    Furthermore, if you, Mr. Chen Yu, wish to heal Inomata-kun''s illness, you will surely need to make new breakthroughs in your research. Where else in all Japan can you find better research conditions than at a university hospital? Take this opportunity and return! It would also give me a hand, wouldn''t it?


    As for the interpersonal concerns you''re worried about, you just need to focus on your research and ignore the rest."


    "Since you''ve put it that way, Professor, it would be rude of me to refuse any further," Chen Yu hesitated briefly before finally agreeing to Professor Kube''s invitation. However, he had one condition: "But Professor, may I bring someone with me?"


    "That''s a trivial matter," Professor Kube agreed without even asking who Chen Yu was referring to, as it really wasn''t a problem.

 Chapter 22 - 22 Ready for Everything

    Chen Yu was very surprised when Professor Kube invited him to work at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Had it been before, when he was alone, he might have considered declining, but now, due to the presence of Jounouchi Hiromi, he inevitably had to consider more factors.


    Japanese society ces great emphasis on hierarchy and rank, with strict senior-junior rtionshipsmon withinpanies. Theplexity of connections, nepotism, and cliques could be said to be a defining characteristic of Japanese society.


    Simrly, within the originally noble medical system dedicated to healing and saving lives, the existence of the medical council system also presents such problems.


    Because Chen Yu was a citizen of the Celestial Empire, if he became dissatisfied with his situation here, he could easily pack up and return to his country. With his Ph.D. from the University of Tokyo Medical Department, finding a ce in either a private or public hospital back home would not be difficult.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi could not be as carefree as he was.


    As a doctor born in Japan, she was enmeshed in the medical council system. Though she was highly skilled, since she worked in an ordinary affiliated hospital, Jounouchi Hiromi had not performed any particrly difficult surgeries, nor had she done any research academically, so she was merely at the level of a senior surgeon.


    With the addition of her female identity and herck of political savvy, she had spent many years in this ordinary hospital, and her chances of promotion were exceedingly slim.


    After all, because of the medical council system, it went without saying for university hospitals¡ªmid to high-level management personnel were all professors, associate professors of the school, and at the very least, lecturers or teaching assistants.


    Ordinary hospitals relied on affiliated university hospital professors or technical leads to operate, and even the influx of new staff depended on the graduates of medical universities to take up positions as trainee doctors. Therefore, doctors like Jounouchi Hiromi, who only had skills but no prestigious background, found it very difficult to rise through the ranks.


    This was the main reason why Chen Yu had agreed to Professor Kube''s invitation; he hoped to secure a better future and career development for his girlfriend. As for the so-called better medical conditions for Inomata Naoki and the better research environment for him, none of it was truly persuasive to Chen Yu.


    Inomata Naoki''s illness was cancer, and indeed, treatment at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital might be better. But after using the potion developed by Chen Yu, Naoki was clearly not suitable for surgery anymore.


    The prerequisite for his cure was for Chen Yu to develop or improve a new potion to replenish the missing biological activity in his body, so that he could withstand surgical treatment for aplete recovery.


    Otherwise, Inomata Naoki''s options would be no different from those of an ordinaryte-stage cancer patient: to undergo conservative treatment solely to extend his lifespan.


    And as for research... The medical college''s research facilities could indeed be used for some necromancy research, but most of the necromancy experiments were obviously not suitable to be conducted in public research facilities. So, this was a non-issue for Chen Yu.


    Moreover, for Chen Yu''s research to make a breakthrough, he would undoubtedly have to wait until he hadpleted his promotion to a Certified Necromancer and obtained the new necromantic potion form.


    Regarding Chen Yu''s Promotion Ceremony, thanks to the rtionship with the live poultry dealer, two robust ck goats had been delivered to his shop yesterday, and all other items required for the ceremony were also prepared. Chen Yu even found timest night to build the venue needed for the ceremony.


    Now, all that was left was for him to carry out the ceremony and advance to be a Certified Necromancer.


    Chen Yu had chosen tonight for the ceremony, an unclouded night of the full moon.


    But before starting the ceremony, he still pulled out his phone and made a call to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Mr. Chen Yu? Why are you calling? I was just about to call you! I have some great news to tell you!" Hiromi''s voice filled with joy rang from the other end of the phone, it seemed something had made her very happy.


    Hearing the joyful tone in Hiromi''s voice, Chen Yu almost felt as if he could see her heart-melting smile in front of him. He had undeniably fallen in love with his girlfriend, a woman willing to make sacrifices for him. Especially Hiromi''s spirited yet charming demeanor was exactly Chen Yu''s type, making his heart race.


    Recalling Hiromi''s every smile and frown, Chen Yu instantly wanted to share his good news with her as well, so he said over the phone, "What a coincidence! I''ve got some good news to share with you today as well!"


    "Really? Then you go first!" Hiromi seemed to be yfully arguing with someone else, and another woman''s voice inquired "Who is it? Who is it?" in the background, causing Chen Yu to chuckle.


    "Is that a friend with you? Hiromi, are you very happy today?" Chen Yu''s tone was full of affection for his girlfriend as he shared the news of Professor Kube''s invitation, "Then I''ll give you another reason to be happy. Remember the professor at University of Tokyo I told you about?


    Professor Kube invited me out for a meal today and during the meal he invited me to take up a position as a surgeon at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. I''ve already epted the offer."


    "Oh! Congrattions! That''s a university hospital! Once you''re there, with your professor taking care of you, you''ll be promoted in no time, right?" Hiromi congratted him cheerfully over the phone, but then her mood dipped, "But Mr. Chen Yu, if you''re working at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, doesn''t that mean I won''t see you every day? I''ll miss you!"


    "There''s nothing I can do about that, right?


    I can''t exactly tell Professor Kube, ''Professor, can I bring a family member to work with me?'' can I?" Hearing the downcast tone in Hiromi''s voice, Chen Yu felt a sudden urge to tease her, "So instead, I told the professor, ''Professor, I need to bring an assistant with me to help with my research,'' and then Professor Kube just said, ''Not a problem at all.''


    Hiromi clearly understood what Chen Yu meant, and her voice was filled with incredulous excitement over the phone, "Does that mean..."


    "It means you''re going to be my assistant and work with me at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. You''ll have to face me every day.


    I bet you''ll get tired of seeing me." Chen Yu pulled the phone away from his ear as he tried to escape Hiromi''s joyful shrieks, only resuming the call when she had quieted down to ask, "By the way, Hiromi, you said you had some good news for me just now, what is it?"


    "Ah! I was so caught up listening to whatever you had to say, Mr. Chen Yu, that I almost forgot. I told you before about a friend of mine who''s the top surgeon in all of Japan. I showed her Inomata-san''s medical records, and she said she can perform the surgery.


    Although she also emphasized that Inomata-san''s body vitality must be at 70% of a normal person to proceed with surgery, I think this should be considered good news, right?" Hiromi seemed uncertain, as the level of her news seemed quite insignificantpared to what Chen Yu had told her.


    "No, Hiromi, this is fantastic news! Thank you! And please thank your friend for me too!" Chen Yu''s eyes lit up; now, everything was in ce except for one final piece.

 Chapter 23 - 23 The Ceremony Begins

    Chen Yu packed the necessary Ritual candles and Skull into arge travel bag and, carrying these items, left his apartment for Kawakami Cemetery next door.


    Chen Yu''s home was only separated from Kawakami Cemetery by a narrow alley that wasn''t too wide. To the left of the alley was the apartment building where his home was located, while to the righty Kawakami Cemetery.


    As a cemetery, it naturally didn''t need any superfluous things like walls. After all, who would steal from a cemetery? The cemetery mainly consisted of cremated ashes without any grave goods to take. Even the vast cemetery was only patrolled by a caretaker who would inspect the grounds at night to avoid any disturbances or damage to the graves.


    Obviously, Chen Yu didn''t choose the actual gravesites in Kawakami Cemetery for the Promotion Ceremony. Partly because the space wasn''t quite enough, and partly to avoid being noticed. Although the area around the cemetery was sparsely popted, there were still some residents, and with the caretaker patrolling at night, it would be quite uninteresting if the ritual were to be discovered midway.


    Fortunately, Kawakami Cemetery was located at the foot of a small hill, and although there were many graves on the hillside, thanks to a small Shrine at the top, there was still dense vegetation. As long as he hid the ritual site within the dense woods, there was no worry about being seen.


    Carrying therge travel bag through Kawakami Cemetery and walking among the rows of gravestones, it must be said that the cemetery at night did indeed have an eerie and bizarre atmosphere. Although this eerie atmosphere was mainly psychological for most people, for a burial ground dense with Negative Energy, it certainly could have some adverse effects on the average person.


    Moreover, some ghosts that lingered due to idents were most active at night. Encountering ghosts on a night walk most often meant running into these so-called "Bound Spirits" from Japanese mythology.


    For Chen Yu, a Necromancer, "ghosts" were just highly sought-after experimental materials for his necromancy. Heaven knows, since he became a necromancer, he has been through countless Haunted Houses and cemeteries¡ªover a hundred, but there have been less than ten that were genuinely haunted and where he managed to capture ghosts.


    To date, he had only seen seven ghosts, three of which he encountered after moving near Kawakami Cemetery.


    Upon reaching the Shrine halfway up the hill, Chen Yu still carefully worshipped for a moment in front of the small shrine, despite its modest size, after setting down his travel bag in front of the Torii Gate and pping his hands.


    If ghosts indeed existed in this world, it wasn''t a stretch to believe that deities might as well. Having a sense of reverence and performing worship was a small matter. Offending a divine being by negligence could truly be a hassle for oneself.


    Moreover, the ritual site chosen by Chen Yu was not far from the Shrine; theoretically, it was still within the territory of the unknown god enshrined there. It was polite to greet thendowner first and seek permission before performing the ritual.


    After paying respects to the Shrine, he walked past the modest shrine, and there were no more paths, just dense clumps of trees all around.


    The site Chen Yu prepared for the ritual was within this thick shrubbery, requiring him to squeeze through the lush branches. This, too, was one of his protective measures¡ªafter all, aside from those with ulterior motives, who would crawl through the woods in the middle of the night?


    Squeezing through the bushes, they arrived at a forest clearing that had already been cleared, where the two purchased goats were leisurely grazing on the wild grass on the ground, and the magic circle needed for the ritual had long been etched.


    The magic circle required for the ritual was a typical circr magic array, the circle in magic symbolizes the world, that is, the world as a perfect and wless ring. Within this ring, adding different magical circuits signifies the mage''s understanding of the world within.


    Within the ring that represents the world, Chen Yu had etched eight smaller rings, connected through magical circuits and runes, evenly distributed within therge ring, the connecting magical circuits fortuitously forming a figure of two ovepping squares, each with eight vertices.


    If one couldprehend the runes within the magic circle, they would understand that these eight smaller rings represented the eight major branches of necromancy: death, decay, virulent poison, bones, corpses, souls, curses, blood, and the mysterious.


    He ced the skulls he had brought in each of the circles and set a ritual candle on top of each skull. After ensuring that there were no errors and that each skull had been carved with the symbol of the corresponding school, Chen Yu finally let out a sigh of relief and began the next step of his work.


    The main magic array for the ritual was now ready for use; next was the handling of the sacrificial offerings, which was an indispensable and crucial part of this Promotion Ceremony.


    Leading the two goats into another circle etched with a pentagram, which touched the main ritual magic circle, Chen Yu murmured a short spell to make the goats obediently stay still inside the magic array, then he arranged the remaining five skulls and five ritual candles at the five vertices of the pentagram.


    After everything was prepared, Chen Yu took out the long-named, verbose ck leather tome, adjusted his state, and stood inside the Ritual Magic Circle, ready to begin his Promotion Ceremony.


    A low and eerie tone spilled from Chen Yu''s mouth, the thirteen ritual candles ignited spontaneously without me to his chanting, casting the clearing in a dismal green light.


    Thick Negative Energy converged from the direction of Kawakami Cemetery with Chen Yu''s low incantations. A heavy miasma soon enveloped the woond.


    If one were to look down from the sky, the clearing where the ritual was taking ce would look like the eye of a hurricane, with Negative Energy from around Kawakami Cemetery and the other two graveyards converging towards this point like storm clouds stirred by a hurricane.


    The dense Negative Energy gradually became a grey-ck substance due to the convergence, enveloping the entire ritual site. The dismal green light that had illuminated the clearing was obscured, and from the outside, the grey-ck mist looked like a wall, constantly tumbling and revolving around the Ritual Magic Circle, stirring up a strong wind in the forest.


    Within the magic circle, the eight skulls etched with the symbols of the schools of magic had also begun to float in the air due to the confluence of Negative Energy, levitating and spitting out grey-ck mist while topped with the dismal green candle me, creating an extraordinarily eerie and inexplicable scene.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu was focused on chanting the spells that emerged from the ck leather tome, having immersed his entire mind into it.

 Chapter 24 - 24 The Ceremony in Progress

    Eight skulls engraved with symbols of different schools of magic floated in the air, revolving around Chen Yu as he hastened the chant of his spells, signaling the second stage of the ceremony had begun.


    The first stage gathered negative energy to initiate the ceremony, the second stage offered sacrifices, and the third stage was about transcending life levels toplete the Promotion Ceremony. These were the three stages of the ritual recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." With the variation of Chen Yu''s spells, the second phase of the ritualmenced.


    The frantic chants were like an invisible whipshing onto the magic array inscribed on the ground, making the array, merely etched into the soil, emit green light. Even the five skulls that were initially still on the Sacrificial Magic Array began to float.


    The eight skulls that hovered beside Chen Yu spun around him, with the fire from the Ritual candles stretching into trails as they burned, leaving behind streaks in the air, but Chen Yupletely ignored this, focusing solely on reciting his spells.


    As the chanting continued, the Ritual candles atop the five skulls on the Sacrificial Magic Array, which had been burning naturally, suddenly red violently. Like fireworks, the mes rapidly engulfed the entirety of the Ritual candles and then wrapped around the skulls, cloaking the floating bones in ayer of green firelight.


    Wrapped in the firelight, the skulls seemed toe to life, their intact mandibles opening and closing with a "ck, ck" sound. They whirred around the two goats offered as sacrifices, like five Evil Ghosts considering where to bite first.


    This terrifying spectacle, sufficient to scare ordinary people out of their wits, was unseen by Chen Yu; he knew it was merely part of the ritual.


    Before the ceremony had started, Chen Yu had already learned from the ck Leather Tome what would happen during the ritual. The prepared sacrifices were inevitably to be consumed by the five ignited skulls. The agonizing pain of a living being being torn apart and devoured, even to the point of having its soul shredded, would generate an extremely intense negative emotion.


    This process wasn''t merely to torment the sacrifices, but rather to procure enough negative emotion, which then acted as the key to harness negative energy and open a path to the Nether ne, obtaining the essential Necromantic Power for the entirety of the ritual.


    Necromantic Power is the sublimation of negative energy, as well as the force employed by Certified Necromancers. Unlike Mage Apprentices, Certified Necromancers obtain Necromantic Power by connecting to the Nether ne, transforming the negative energy they''ve gathered into Necromantic Power. Only with this can a Necromancer truly master the power of death and propel the genuine necromancy.


    A Mage Apprentice''s efforts driven by negative energy could only be considered the superficial aspects of necromancy¡ªstrictly speaking, it was more akin to Dark Magic rather than true necromancy. This is because real necromancy spells contain the power of death and must be fueled by Necromantic Power.


    Of course, a Necromancer only needs to connect to the Nether ne once during the Promotion Ceremony. After obtaining Necromantic Power, one only needs to continuously transform the negative energy into Necromantic Power and does not have to open a Nether portal each time.


    As Chen Yu reminisced about the exnation of the Promotion Ceremony from the ck Leather Tome, the five burning skulls hadpletely consumed the two goats offered as sacrifices. The green mes enveloping the skulls seemed to be nourished after devouring the sacrifices, growing a ringrger so that the mes obscured the skulls within, even the color of the mes began to pale.


    However, this pale color was not entirely pure; it seemed to be mixed with a bit of gray-ck. Under the influence of the umting gray-ck negative energy, this slight imperfection was nearly imperceptible.


    This was actually because the sacrifices Chen Yu prepared were goats, not sentient beings, so the negative emotions produced when the sacrifices were devoured were not intense enough, resulting in impure negative energy. Of course, with the huge amount of negative energy umted over nearly a century at Kawakami Cemetery, which Chen Yu was invoking, this minor w was negligible.


    With the sacrifices offered and the negative energy gathered, the second phase of the ceremony was smoothlypleted. Chen Yu''s chanting entered the final stage, the third phase.


    The content of the spell had transformed into a different tone, like a hymn praising death, eliciting a resonance from the Nether ne. When the resonance peaked, the massive negative energy could open the passage, connecting to the Nether ne.


    Before the ceremony began, Chen Yu had been concerned whether he could resonate with the Nether ne at all, since Earth felt like a world of low or, one could say, non-existent magic to him. Whether he could connect to the Nether ne waspletely unknown.


    But as the spell entered the final stage and Chen Yu sessfully resonated with the Nether ne, that little bit of worry was set aside.


    With the resonance of thest stage of the spellplete, the five burning skulls fell back onto the five apexes of the Pentagram within the Sacrificial Magic Array, and the burning mes then set the Pentagram and the Sacrificial Magic Array alight.


    Within the rising mes, a speck of emerald fire suddenly appeared from nowhere, flickering for a moment before transforming into a ring-shaped portal.


    The passage to the Netherworld had opened.


    Although the passage was open, Chen Yu knew he couldn''t let his guard down yet because the most important stage of the ritual had just begun.


    Following the instructions from the ck Leather Tome, he mobilized his magic power to send the eight skulls surrounding him flying towards the Netherworld portal, pausing as if embedded on the periphery of the passage, beginning to attract the Necromantic Power of the Nether ne through these eight skulls.


    The pure Necromantic Power of the Nether ne was by no means harmless, and direct contact would cause serious injury even to a Necromancer, for after all, Necromancers are still living beings, unlike Liches or Corpse Witches who are already undead creatures. This pure death essence was like a deadly poison to any living life.


    In fact, in the short period since the opening of the Netherworld passage, just the aura emitted from the passage had already caused the surrounding nts to wither.


    But Necromancers could manipte this power.


    As recorded in the ck Leather Tome, Chen Yu tried to gather the mes from the Sacrificial Magic Array, controlling them like a fire dragon, lighting up the eight skulls one by one that were embedded around the Netherworld portal.


    As the eight skulls were ignited, the mes within the Sacrificial Magic Array gradually died out, and the five skulls seemed to havepletely melted away, disappearing from view.


    "I thought I could save a few Ritual Candles for next time; now they''re all going to burn up," Chen Yu muttered to himself. Although he was a tad distressed about his Ritual Candles, he continued to mobilize his magic power as required by the ritual, extending the mes into the Netherworld portal.


    As Chen Yu acted, the ghastly white me that extended into the Netherworld portal gradually took on a pale purple hue, a sign of contamination by Necromantic Power. At the same time, the magic power Chen Yu used to control the me was naturally imbued with the Necromantic Power, tainted with its essence.


    This was the method of obtaining Necromantic Power recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." The sacrificial mes acted as a buffer since they were generated by sacrifice and also represented death, thus they could filter out the damage that the Necromantic Power brought.


    Seeing that the color of the eight skulls around the Netherworld portal had all turned pale purple, Chen Yu slowly retracted the me stretching into the passage, then manipted the eight skulls to detach from the portal and circle around him once more.


    As the eight skulls detached, the Netherworld passage also gradually began to close and eventually shutpletely.


    Seeing the Netherworld portal securely closed, Chen Yu then focused his attention on the eight skulls in front of him. The next was the third stage of the ritual, and the most substantial part, using the Necromantic Power to forge his own body, achieving a sublimation of his life level.

 Chapter 25: Sublimation

    Eight skulls encircled Chen Yu, burning with faint purple mes that seemed eerie and dangerous.


    The pale purple mes stretched and danced around the circle of skulls, enveloping Chen Yu as if he were encased in a cocoon.


    The symbols of the schools of magic that were engraved on the eight skulls became influenced by the necromantic power, each emitting a different colored light. These lights represented the eight different powers that a Necromancer must master, which also symbolized the eight distinct paths that a Necromancer pursues.


    For Chen Yu, the paths represented by the Eight Great Factions were still distant; what he needed to do now was to ept the baptism of necromantic power. He had to allow the pale purple mes to burn his flesh to elevate his life to a new level and advance to a Certified Necromancer.


    However, looking at the pale purple mes raging around him, although he knew it was an essential step of the ceremony, he still hesitated, not daring to let the mes touch his body.


    After all, fire is a natural force that humanity has worshipped and feared for thousands of years. It is one of the most powerful elements harnessed from nature by humans and a crucial driving force behind modern civilization. The innate fear of mes in humans, especially when one is about to be burnt by such mes... What if I''m burned to death?


    But how can one wield power and elevate their quality of life without paying a price? On the path to pursuing power and truth, how can there be no threat of death?


    Ever since the first time he caught a Fierce Ghost and started his first meditation with the negative energy drawn from a Ghost, Chen Yu had understood this truth. Whether for good or evil, a Necromancer, upon embarking on this road, was destined to be in thepany of death throughout his life, whether it was the death of others or his own.


    Although he was still afraid, Chen Yu had one major strength ¨C when it came down to the wire, no matter how much he hesitated or feared internally, he would grit his teeth and face it. It had always been this way; despite trembling with fear, he had still caught his first Fierce Ghost and turned it into the first stepping stone on his path as a Necromancer.


    Taking a deep breath and not bothering to adjust his emotions, with a surge of courage, he extended his hand towards the pale purple mes and grasped the skull representing the Death School.


    The moment his hand met the me, it wrapped around his arm and began burning its way up, shrouding his body. The mes from the other seven skulls seemed to do likewise; as the skull of the Death School was seized, the rest stopped around Chen Yu, extending their mes towards him as if he were a ma pulling them in.


    An excruciating pain emanated instantly from the hand he had outstretched, a torment that seared the soul.


    Instinctively, Chen Yu wanted to draw his hand back, but his body seemed fixed in ce,pletely immobilized, and he could only allow the mes to wrap around his entire body. He was like a giant purple cocoon, each inch of his flesh burning intensely and leaving him unable to even make a sound.


    Chen Yu, wrapped in mes, watched in horror as his fingertips were consumed by the pale violet fire down to the bone, flesh and blood burnt away, and the fire continued to scorch his body, slowly evaporating his flesh bit by bit.


    Panic, fear, and shrinking back... Facing such a terrifying scene, anyone would instinctively want to escape, but Chen Yu couldn''t even move a finger and could only watch as the mes enveloped his entire body, creeping up from between his fingers and feet until they finally engulfed his head.


    The moment the mes engulfed his head, Chen Yu thought he would die, but in that instant he felt nothing... No, he had only lost the sensation in his body, while his soul''s senses were suddenly magnified... He could clearly feel the Necromantic Power invading his soul, the mes tempering his bones... He felt the changes urring deep within his soul...


    It was as though aputer''s resolution had leaped from 800x600 to 1920x1080, instantly making the entire world clearer, the chirping of insects, the calling of birds, even the sound of a bug''s wings pping in the air was crystal clear, yet it was not chaotic; within the range perceived by his soul...


    No, Chen Yu held clear in his heart even the trajectory of a speck of dust floating around, the energy encircling him was no longer invisible and intangible, it flowed like a river, visible to the soul''s eye, radiating glorious colors...


    That feeling was like the electronic tinny sound from the most primitive musical greeting cards suddenly upgrading to a home theater''s surround sound, the imagery went from 2D rudimentary sketches to 4D immersive, multi-dimensional experiences, this transformation was indescribable, beyond words... Only those who have truly experienced it could understand this change, what had actually happened.


    This was an evolution of life''s hierarchy, the sublimation of the soul.


    Chen Yu finally understood why his flesh had been burned to nothing, because it was the flesh of a lower life form, and as the soul was sublimated, the body, as the vessel for the soul, needed to evolve as well. Burning away the old flesh, to then reconstruct a new flesh better suited to hold the soul and power, even the brain became more intelligent and sharp; this was true advancement.


    With this realization, Chen Yu hesitated no longer; with a single thought, he began to construct new flesh from his skeletal remains. The flesh that grew from his bones, tempered by the Necromantic Power, naturally possessed affinity for the Necromantic Power and a stronger essence of life.


    Not only could it bear the Necromantic Power, but it was also capable of housing the powerful soul of a Necromancer after the Promotion Ceremony.


    As flesh regenerated, the previously crystal-clear soul''s senses gradually became obscured, shifting back to the physical senses. Naturally, the physical senses could not be as acute as the soul''s, but the newly reconstructed flesh still provided Chen Yu with more powerful senses than his original body.


    Moreover, having experienced the soul''s senses, that exhrating feeling had already been etched deeply into his soul, spurring him to keep pursuing along this path, until one day he could truly make use of such powerful senses. After all, he was only a Certified Necromancer with a soul not yet strong enough to exist independently; he still needed continuous growth and umtion.


    When thest wisp of pale violet me was absorbed into his body, the Promotion Ceremony concluded.


    All the material Chen Yu had prepared for the ceremony had been devoured by the pale violet mes, leaving behind only the sublimated Chen Yu and thest skull in his hand that resembled an amethyst.

 Chapter 26: After the Promotion

    After the Promotion Ceremony had concluded, Chen Yu changed into the clothes he had prepared earlier and cleaned up all traces of the ceremony before returning home with the ck Leather Tome and the Amethyst Skull.


    Of course, when passing the Shrine, he didn''t forget to worship again and offered incense money as thanks to the unknown deity for blessing the smooth progress of the ceremony.


    Once home, Chen Yu tossed the ck Leather Tome and the Amethyst Skull aside, flopped onto the bed, and after cuddling and ying with Audis who had jumped over to him, he finally let out a long sigh of relief.


    Although tonight''s Promotion Ceremony went smoothly, Chen Yu''s exhaustion was very real. This wasn''t just the Magic Power expended in presiding over the ceremony, but also the mental stress endured during the process. Even though he had achieved a sublimation of his being and reconstructed his body, the fatigue on his mind was not so easily dismissed.


    Petting the cat could only serve to refresh his spirits a smidgeon to review the gains made after his ascension.


    If one were to speak of the greatest gain from this Promotion Ceremony, for Chen Yu, it was the vision he witnessed the moment after his flesh had been consumed and his soul sublimated. Such an experience was invaluable for a Necromancer... no, for any mage. Despite the pain of his soul burning, Chen Yu still couldn''t forget the beauty he felt in that instant.


    As for the elevation of the body and soul, that was considered a secondary gain.


    Naturally, the sublimation of body and soul was also significant for Chen Yu. After the promotion, his bodily strength had increased to five times that of a normal human, and both his regenerative abilities and strength had greatly improved, with his lifespan extending beyond two hundred years.


    The benefits for the soul were even greater. Not to mention that after obtaining Necromantic Power, he could progress further on the path of a Necromancer.


    The mere sublimation of his soul alone allowed him to exist for a long time after physical death, and by relying on it, he could use Mystery Spells detailed in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium to live again, or possibly even be an eternal being like a Lich.


    As for unlocking new Spells and knowledge from the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium after being promoted to a formal Necromancer, that was to be expected. Chen Yu had already skimmed through it on his way home. Although he had only nced through briefly, the newly unlocked knowledge was quite an eye-opener.


    Not to mention the rest, the knowledge and research of the School of Corpse Studies on corpses alone left Chen Yu in awe. The technique of slicing a corpse into parts and reassembling them at will was not something that could bepared to the crude creations of stitched monsters in fantasy tales.


    It was a truly delicate art, ranging from the finest capiries to the connections of muscle fibers and nerves, assembling various organs, tissues, and limbs as easily as building blocks.


    To attach hands to feet or feet to heads, such descriptions would normally exist only in various fantasy novels, but in the School of Corpse Studies section of the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium, such technology was simply the basics.


    Transnting the hearts of cattle and horses into humans, joining the upper body of a human to the lower body of a horse, recing human arms with eagle wings... such oundish techniques were a challenge to Chen Yu''s understanding.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how such technology applied to human medicine would impact the current surgical medical system, but just the idea of making transnted organs not trigger rejection reactions was enough to write several world-ss medical papers, and perhaps even win a Nobel Prize in Medicine.


    As for Inomata Naoki''s illness, after Chen Yu unlocked the knowledge of the School of Toxicology and the School of Hematology, it was no longer a problem.


    The potions Chen Yu had been using were based on a modified version of a necromantic potion recipe. Now, with the knowledge of these two schools unlocked, he found more than twenty different methods to improve the necromantic potion in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," covering a wide range of applications.


    For someone like Inomata Naoki, whose bodily activity had decreased due to the use of necromantic potions, a healing potion designed to treat undead creatures was enough to restore his vitality. As for the suppression of cancer, there were specially targeted potions for specific parts of the body and forms for specific organs.


    With some modifications, potions to suppress cancer could easily be created.


    And the removal of cancerous tumors... For a Necromancer, hollowing out a person until only the shell remains while still keeping them alive is quite feasible, let alone just cutting away some diseased tissue and organs.


    Of course, this knowledge was still just text in books and hadn''t yet truly transformed into Chen Yu''s schrship and abilities, but with some time, careful study, and learning, he was well able to make all this knowledge his own.


    Beyond these gains, the final skull, transformed into an amethyst during the promotion ceremony, was also a rare find.


    Imbued with necromantic power and calcined with Chen Yu''s body during thest stages, the essence of this skull had been sublimated. Now, the skull, just like an amethyst, had transformed from a regr skull into a rare necromantic material.


    If it were used for casting spells, to describe it in gaming data terms, it would have at least one attribute of spellcasting power increased by a percentage, and that percentage was at least in the double digits.


    Of course, it would be somewhat wasteful to use the skull in such a way. Whether fashioned into a necromantic instrument or used for another purpose, it would be much more worthwhile than simply as casting materials. Materials that had been calcined by pure necromantic power were hard for a Necromancer to create and required a lot of effort, and the quality of the product would not be as pure.


    After all, this was a substance calcined by the necromantic power directly from the Nether ne and the sacrificial mes, inherently pure and sublimated.


    However, Chen Yu had no interest in thinking about how to use this item at the moment; he simply tossed the amethyst skull into Audis''s cat bed, threw Audis in as well, and copsed onto his bed, falling into a deep sleep without even removing his clothes.


    New Spells? New knowledge? New Magical Instrument? Forget it all; first, he needed a good sleep, and he would think about everything else when he woke up the next day. With that thought, Chen Yu pulled over the nket to wrap himself up and finally drifted into dreand...

 Chapter 27: New Potion Formula

    When Chen Yu woke up the next day, it was almost noon. Having never slept in since high school, he had now slept for a good dozen hours, truly a good night''s rest.


    Still groggy from sleep, Chen Yu sat up in bed and nced over at Audis''s cat bed, where it was happily ying with an amethyst skull. For Audis, a necromancer''s familiar, the amethyst skull infused with necromantic power was irresistibly appealing, on par with a tasty dried fish.


    Ignoring Audis rolling around with the amethyst skull, Chen Yu climbed out of bed and headed to the bathroom to brush his teeth. However, seeing his reflection in the mirror, post-promotion and bodily reconfiguration, he stared nkly for a good while before snapping back to reality.


    Althoughst night Chen Yu instinctively restructured his body to its original appearance, the promotion ceremony inherently refines one''s life essence. Thus, while his face remained the same, those chiseled, elegant lines, and the perfectly proportioned muscles styled after Ancient Greek sculptures, made his demeanor radically different from before.


    If it were strangers, it might not matter much, but to someone like Jounouchi Hiromi, who had recently had an honest encounter with him, the difference in his appearance would definitely be apparent.


    Thinking about this, Chen Yu rubbed his forehead in resignation. Indeed, a sessful promotion wasn''t entirely a positive thing. What kind of excuse could hee up with to cover it up? stic surgery? Fitness? Or...


    simply im he had always been handsome? While contemting excuses, Chen Yu brushed his teeth, unable toe up with anything convincing.


    Although it was a bit annoying, in truth, Chen Yu wasn''t too concerned about it since his overall appearance hadn''t changed and his features remained the same. The subtle improvements were merely refinishings that elevated his aura and wouldn''t cause him to be mistaken for someone else.


    Under these circumstances, even if people felt something was off, they wouldn''t be able to pinpoint what exactly, so it wasn''t a big issue.


    Especially after putting on his jacket to cover the muscles that could rival Ancient Greek sculptures, and after assuring himself in the mirror that he didn''t stand out as much as he''d imagined, he let go of his worries about this matter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Having gained his promotion and unlocked new potion recipes, Chen Yu naturally focused his attention on treating Inomata Naoki. After all, arge part of his motivation for undergoing the promotion ceremony was to find a way to cure Inomata Naoki.


    The original potion recipe that Chen Yu had been using, as listed in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," was named "Initial gue of Undeath Potion." The original potion was designed to spread the gue of Undeath, making ordinary humans slowly turn into undead creatures after infection.


    Chen Yu had modified the potion recipe, reducing its potency. His initial idea was that after cancer patients used the potion, although their bodily vitality would decrease, they would not be transformed into undead. Instead, the potion''s effect would suppress the overly vigorous life force of cancer cells in the body, thereby inhibiting tumor growth.


    But theck of sufficient potion forms for reference,bined with his ownck of knowledge in potionology, meant that although the potions Chen Yu had improved could take effect, their efficacy did not reach the level he had anticipated.


    Chen Yu had already reduced the potency of the potion to the smallest degree possible, and any further reduction would fail to suppress the vitality of the cancer cells. Yet even so, there was still the danger of patients turning into undead creatures after long-term use.


    This was the main issue that Inomata Naoki was currently facing. The tumor in his body was no longer fatal thanks to the drug''s suppression, but as he had used the potion longer and exceeded the dosage that Chen Yu had originally prescribed, his body was gradually undergoing undeath.


    However, Chen Yu finally had new potion forms to reference.


    "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" not only unlocked new knowledge in potionology but also directly provided him with a vast array of necromantic potion improvement forms, which meant that he could simply use these forms to improve the potion he had originally developed, achieving the ideal potion and curing Inomata Naoki.


    "Universal Minor Healing Potion for the Undead" and "Improved gue of Undeath Type III (Concealed Variant) Potion" are forms Chen Yu obtained from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" that could be directly used to enhance his original potions.


    Among them, "Universal Minor Healing Potion for the Undead" is specifically designed for the use of undead creatures.


    Since the bodies of undead creatures havergely lost their activity, with some being merely skeletons and spirits, healing injuries on undead creatures can be quite troublesome.


    Therefore, necromancers have developed healing potions specifically for undead creatures that can replenish the vitality of the bodies of undead creatures, allowing their physical wounds to heal as though they were living beings.


    Given that the name of the potion is "minor effect," its potency is naturally not very strong and it is intended only for healing minor wounds. But for Chen Yu, this type of potion was just right. A "minor effect" potion is naturally simple, made with easily obtainable or substitutable materials, and can be used with slight adjustments.


    Chen Yu had carefully reviewed the potion forms, and the ingredients were all things he had seen before or could obtain. Even the more obscure materials could be substituted with others, much like when he originally researched necromantic potions.


    And this "Universal Minor Healing Potion for the Undead" is a potion that directly supplements body vitality, which could be used on Inomata Naoki to directly restore his body''s activity.


    Of course, while restoring his body''s activity, the suppressed cancer cells in his body would also be activated. This would have been a significant problem, but since Chen Yu had obtained new potion forms and Jounouchi Hiromi informed him that there was someone who could perform surgery on Inomata Naoki, Chen Yu was no longer content to just suppress the cancer cells in his body.


    Instead, he nned to cure itpletely.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu felt that he should first meet the friend Jounouchi Hiromi had mentioned. After all, Inomata Naoki''s surgery was of global difficulty, and the surgeon capable of operating on him would obviously be of top-tier world-ss skill.


    As for the "Improved gue of Undeath Type III (Concealed Variant) Potion," Chen Yu simply skimmed through the introduction of its effects and did not delve into it, because this potion was not much different from the necromantic potions he had studied before, except for differences in potency and mode of action.


    He could wait until after Naoki Inomata had been cured and then return to a detailed study of cancer suppression potions.

 Chapter 28: Cannot Fail

    After the promotion ceremony and taking stock of his aplishments, Chen Yu finally returned to the hospital for work.


    "Good morning, Doctor Chen!" As always, the nurses he encountered greeted him warmly.


    "Good morning!" Chen Yu, too, greeted the nurses without breaking his stride as he headed to his office.


    What Chen Yu didn''t notice was the lovestruck expression on the face of the nurse who had greeted him and the thick regret on the face of another nurse who hadn''t managed to greet him as she passed by.


    "Doctor Chen is really so handsome!" Holding her patient''s medical record, the nurse who had greeted Chen Yu was utterly infatuated, as if still basking in the moment of greeting him: "And did you notice? He seems even handsomer than usual today!"


    "No matter how handsome he is, you don''t stand a chance. Doctor Chen already has Doctor Jounouchi! Besides, he will soon go to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Doctors from a ce like that are out of reach for nurses like us," said the other nurse who hadn''t greeted him in time.


    She seemed more grounded as she tapped the infatuated nurse on the head before pulling her to continue with their work.


    Chen Yu, of course, was unaware of these nurses'' discussions. When he arrived at his office, Hiromi Jounouchi was already there, as usual, having arrived earlier than him, already in her whiteb coat, reviewing her patients'' medical records.


    "Hiromi, good morning." After calling out to his girlfriend, Chen Yu put down his backpack and began to put on his own white coat.


    "Ah, Yu Chen, you''re here? Good morning!" Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Hiromi Jounouchi finally snapped back to reality, greeted him, and then with a puzzled frown gave Chen Yu a thorough look, asking in confusion, "Yu Chen, you look... why do you seem particrly handsome today?"


    "I look particrly handsome today? Are you saying I''m usually not handsome, Hiromi?" Chen Yu understood why Hiromi Jounouchi would say that, but he still pretended as if nothing was unusual and sat down at his desk, flipping through his medical records.


    Since Chen Yu had taken a week off, his patients had been transferred to other doctors, but the records were still sent to him. Chen Yu needed to check them carefully and also to be aware of the treatment ns of the other doctors.


    "No, not at all! You''re always handsome, Yu Chen! It''s just..." Hiromi Jounouchi continued to frown and even pulled her chair in front of Chen Yu, scrutinizing his face closely, trying to find the right words, "You just look particrly handsome today... and it''s a kind of indescribable feeling; it''s the same face, so why do I find today''s you especially heart-throbbing?"


    Watching Hiromi Jounouchi''s face almost touch his, Chen Yu suddenly lifted his hand to support her chin and kissed her lips: "There, no matter how handsome, aren''t I still your boyfriend? Go on, get back to work peacefully."


    After that, he gently patted Hiromi Jounouchi''s head twice, as ifforting a child.


    "Wait a minute! I''m not a child anymore!" Hiromi Jounouchi frustratingly swatted away Yu Chen''s hand from her head, wrinkling her nose in dissatisfaction. While her eyes looked at him suspiciously, and the more she looked, the more doubtful she became, she ultimately didn''t pursue the matter further.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The tense work of the morning was very demanding for doctors, and even though the hospital where Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi worked wasn''t too busy, there were still many things to be done. It wasn''t until lunchtime that they could finally sit down for a break.


    "Here, this is the bento I made myself this morning, Mr. Chen Yu, please try it. This is actually the first time I''ve made a bento for someone since high school!" Inside the office, Hiromi Jounouchi handed a cloth-wrapped bento box to Yu Chen, her face showing an unmistakable blush.


    The rice balls before, and the bento today, were actually Hiromi Jounouchi''s ways of expressing her feelings to Yu Chen. In Japan, when a girl has a crush on a boy, the mostmon way to show it is by making him a bento by hand.


    On one hand, it''s a way to convey her feelings through the lovingly prepared bento, and on the other hand, it''s to showcase her cooking skills, demonstrating her gentle and caring nature.


    Of course, this kind of behavior is mostly found among school girls. For Hiromi Jounouchi, who was already in her thirties, making a bento for a man was something that only married couples would do, which is why she was blushing so much.


    Yu Chen wasn''t very familiar with these details. He took the bento box from Hiromi Jounouchi, unwrapped the purple Chinese bellflower-colored cloth, lifted the lid of the bento box, and, looking at the exquisite dishes inside, couldn''t help but exim, "Hiromi, your cooking skills are amazing! This bento is so delicate that I hardly have the heart to use my chopsticks."


    "Not at all, Mr. Chen Yu, please give it a try. If you think it suits your tastes, I''ll make it for you every day from now on." Hearing Yu Chen''s praise, Hiromi Jounouchi''s face flushed even deeper, but the sweetness in her heartpelled her to say something akin to a confession, offering to make bento for him every day.


    "Wouldn''t that be too troublesome for you, Hiromi? This bento must have taken a lot of time to make, right?


    You are so busy with work, it''s okay once or twice, but if you were to do this every day, wouldn''t it be too time-consuming for you?" Yu Chen failed to grasp the subtext in Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, but he understood her kind intentions and was instinctively reluctant to see her tire herself out.


    Yu Chen''s response left Hiromi Jounouchi slightly disappointed. Still, considering that Yu Chen was Chinese, she told him, "In Japan, it''s perfectly natural for a wife to make bento for her husband. Why would it be tiring?"


    "Ah! I see!" Yu Chen suddenly realized, and his expression became very embarrassed, not sure what to say next. He quickly changed the subject, "By the way, Hiromi, you mentioned the friend who could perform surgery on Naoki, he... no, you said ''she''. How confident is she about Naoki''s surgery? Did she tell you what the sess rate is?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that, Mr. Chen Yu," Hiromi Jounouchi said with a confident smile as Yu Chen brought up the question, "Daimon-san said if she agreed to do the surgery, it would certainly not fail, because she never fails."


    "Never fails? That''s some strong confidence!" Yu Chen couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, impressed by the other''s confidence.

 Chapter 29 - 29 Daimon Michiko

    The already-glowing charcoal bore a grid made of woven steel wire, and bright red meat slices were ced atop it. In no time, they sizzled under the charcoal''s heat. The fats released by the cooking dripped onto the charcoal, igniting little sparks, and the rising white smoke swirled around the meat, emitting an aroma that made it impossible to resist swallowing saliva and stirred one''s appetite.


    "Ah! This is so delicious! Wagyu beef really is the best! You can''t find BBQ this tasty overseas!" A pair of chopsticks couldn''t even wait for the meat to be fully cooked before eagerly grabbing a whitened piece, dipping it in the sauce, and stuffing it into a mouth, chewing enthusiastically while cheering fervently.


    Watching her friend act like a child in front of her boyfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and tugged at her overjoyed friend, telling her, "Daimon-san, no need to rush! No one''s fighting you for it!"


    "I''m just really hungry!" Hiromi''s friend, the woman she called "Daimon-san," acted like a spoiled child. Having swallowed the meat in her mouth, she still bit on her chopsticks, looking at another piece of meat Chen Yu was flipping on the grill with an expectant gaze, as if she was plotting how to snatch it.


    "Hehe, no worries, Hiromi. I''m the host today, so how could I not let my guest enjoy herself?" Chen Yu didn''t mind her manners and raised his hand to call the waiter, "Excuse me, waiter, could we have another te of special A5 and one of the premium pork belly?"


    After ordering, Chen Yu also looked at her and asked, "Is this enough? If not, Daimon-san, you can order more."


    "Really? Then I want a te of beef tongue and diaphragm as well!" The woman seemed to know no restraint, calling out loudly and adding more meat to their order. Then, with her chopsticks, she snatched another piece of meat Hiromi was flipping on the grill and popped it into her mouth without any sauce.


    "Daimon Michiko!" Jounouchi Hiromi watched her friend take her meat and couldn''t help but call out her name in displeasure. Although they had been good friends for many years and were familiar with each other''s personalities, Hiromi still felt embarrassed by her friend''s rude behavior in front of her boyfriend.


    "What does it matter! This handsome guy here said he''s treating us, so we can order more, right? And the reason you invited me to BBQ today is to perform the surgery for that patient you mentionedst time, isn''t it?


    As long as I do a good job on the surgery, that''s all that matters!" Daimon Michiko replied nonchntly, picking up another raw piece of meat from a te and cing it on the grill, as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "Haha, well said! As long as Daimon-san can cure Naoki''s illness, eat as much BBQ as you like. No matter how much you want, it won''t be a problem." Hearing Daimon Michiko''s words, Chen Yuughed, nodded in agreement, and then asked her, "Speaking of Naoki''s surgery, Daimon-san, what are your thoughts on the surgical n? What kind of surgical technique are you nning to use for the treatment?"


    When the topic shifted to Inomata Naoki''s illness, Daimon Michiko grew somewhat serious, but even so, she still focused on the meat on the grill, flipping it and exining to Chen Yu, "Based on the medical record, the diagnosis is esophageal cancer stage IVA, with a seven-centimeter tumor near the middle chest esophagus, possibly encroaching upon the descending aorta.


    For treatment, the surgical technique would likely involve esophageal subtotal resection followed by retrosternal reconstruction."


    "That is indeed the best treatment. Thoracotomy and tumor resection would take about two and a half hours, plus another hour and a half for esophageal reconstruction, making the entire operation around four hours.


    How confident are you in the surgery, Daimon-san?" Since Chen Yu was also a surgeon, he naturally understood that what Daimon Michiko was suggesting was indeed the best treatment n; however, the risk and difficulty of the operation were very high, so he needed to know how confident she was.


    "If it''s just the surgery, I''m 100% confident because I will not fail." When Daimon Michiko spoke of her confidence in the surgery, her whole being exuded a strong sense of assurance, as if stating a fact.


    As Daimon Michiko dered "I will not fail," Chen Yu felt a peculiar fluctuation emanating from her, somewhat simr to the magic power fluctuations when he was casting spells, yet fundamentally different.


    This sudden fluctuation made Chen Yu narrow his eyes, scrutinizing Daimon Michiko more closely. It was then that he realized that she was enveloped in an extremely dense Power of Faith. When she uttered "I will not fail," it was this power that had resonated, causing the vibration that intrigued him.


    The Power of Faith swirling around Daimon Michiko was even denser than what Chen Yu had encountered at the Shrine in Kawakami Cemetery. But this was not surprising; as a surgeon who had saved patients and received their heartfelt thanks and trust, it was also an embodiment of the Power of Faith.


    If a doctor''s medical skills were exceptional and they saved thousands of lives, the Power of Faith that gathered around them would naturally be much more than for lesser-known deities, who had few worshippers and even fewer who remembered their names.


    In fact, not only Daimon Michiko, but upon closer inspection, Chen Yu also saw the Power of Faith surrounding Jounouchi Hiromi, although it was a thinyerpared to the astonishing density of Daimon Michiko''s. Even Chen Yu himself possessed such power, though it was less significant than that of his girlfriend.


    While Chen Yu was observing Daimon Michiko, she continued to talk about the surgery, "Though I can perform the surgery, the condition of the patient you mentioned is such that he cannot undergo it. His vitality is less than half that of a normal person, and he wouldn''t withstand the stress of the operation; he needs at least 70% of a normal person''s vitality before I can operate."


    "Don''t worry about that; I''ll deal with this issue before the surgery," Chen Yu assured her, understanding the reason restricting the operation, and exined to Daimon Michiko, "Naoki''s vitality dropped because of the anticancer drug I developed. I''ve found a way to solve this problem, so once his vitality is restored, we can perform surgery to remove the tumor and cure him."


    "In that case, I look forward to you restoring his insufficient vitality first," Daimon Michiko responded nonchntly, nodding her head. For her, the surgery and the meat were her main concerns. Having said that, she quickly snatched up a piece of cooked meat from the grill with her chopsticks.

 Chapter 30 - 30 Unwilling to Let Go

    Going to work was just like any other day, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi appeared to the hospital staff as a perfectly matched pair. While they hadn''t progressed to the point ofmuting together, it was clear to anyone with eyes that there was an intimate closeness between them.


    Although this drew envy from many of the young nurses, when the news that Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were to be transferred to the University of Tokyo Hospital spread, the slight dissatisfaction was quickly reced by discussions of their future prospects.


    The University of Tokyo Hospital is, in Japan, already the most premier medical institution. Its medical standards and doctorpensation are considered among the very best in Japan. Getting a job there is undoubtedly a dream for any medical professional.


    Despite Japan''s system of medical residency that allows for high mobility among doctors, ces like the University of Tokyo Hospital still remain quite inessible for the average physician.


    The University of Tokyo Hospital, as the name suggests, is an affiliate of The University of Tokyo and falls under the jurisdiction of the University of Tokyo Medical School. Its full name is the University of Tokyo Hospital. This name itself reveals the deep connection the hospital has with the University of Tokyo, and most of the doctors in the hospital are also graduates of its Medical School.


    This affiliation, no doubt, leads the administration to prefer hiring doctors trained in their own college rather than those graduating frommon medical universities.


    Some might argue that this is unfair, but whenparing graduates from ordinary medical colleges to those from the University of Tokyo Medical School, there is a huge gap in qualifications.


    The University of Tokyo is the first of the seven Imperial universities established during the Meiji Era in Japan, the first national university in the country, and one of the earliest Western-style universities in Asia. Its domestic influence and renown are iparable, and this also makes it famously the most challenging university to get into in Japan.


    Japanese universities use a deviation value system as criteria for student admissions, where a score of 50 is average, 75 is the highest, and 25 is the lowest. A deviation score above 50 means a student is above average, while a score over 60 indicates a high likelihood of admission into a prominent university.


    Even the lowest deviation score required for admission into The University of Tokyo''s departments is generally above 68. As for the most challenging among the six toughest subjects at The University of Tokyo, the required deviation score for entry into its Medical School is 73, the highest in Japan.


    This means the University of Tokyo Medical School sees an aggregation of the smartest students from all over Japan ¨C even those meriting thebel of ''prodigies''. Graduates from the University of Tokyo Medical School are even revered among their peers from The University of Tokyo, representing the absolute elite.


    In order topete with these so-called prodigies, regr medical college graduates, unless they are exceptionally talented or exceedingly experienced, find it difficult to gain an advantage.


    If it weren''t for Professor Kube, who serves as the head of surgery at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, looking out for him, and the fact that Chen Yu himself was a graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical School, he would''ve found it difficult to have the opportunity to work there.


    As for Hiromi Jounouchi, it''s fair to say that it was purely due to Chen Yu''s connection that she had such an opportunity.


    "The transfer order has finallye through!" In the office, Hiromi Jounouchi looked at the transfer order that had just arrived, her expression a mix of excitement and a hint of reluctance, "Finally, I can go to an affiliated hospital of a university like The University of Tokyo."


    "What, now that it''s time to leave, you''re reluctant to go, Hiromi?" Chen Yu picked up on the reluctance in Hiromi Jounouchi''s tone and looked at her with concern.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, her fingertips grazing a group photo on her desk that was takenst year with all the surgeons from the hospital, "Though transferring to the University of Tokyo Hospital is a good thing, I still feel a bit reluctant to leave this ce, the people here, and this office¡­"


    Hearing her say this, Chen Yu wrapped his arms around her from behind, speaking softly into her ear as a form offort, "After working here for so many years, it''s normal to feel a bit reluctant about leaving. But it''s not like you''re moving to a different ce; since it''s still in Tokyo, there will always be a chance to meet again."


    "Mhm mhm, I know, but I just feel a bit reluctant to leave." Hiromi Jounouchi rubbed her head against Chen Yu''s chest, yfully pouting in a rare disy of coyness, "Once there, you''ll be the only person I know, Yu. That will take some getting used to!"


    Chen Yu, looking at the pouting Hiromi Jounouchi, simply smiled gently, holding his girlfriend more tenderly and not saying another word. He knew that his girlfriend didn''t need him to say much; what Hiromi Jounouchi needed, facing the sudden departure from a familiar environment, was just hispany.


    Hiromi Jounouchi gathered herself, packed away the transfer order on her desk, and then turned to Chen Yu, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, Inomata-san had his check-up here, but since you''re transferring to the University of Tokyo Hospital, should his medical records be transferred too?"


    "Yes, Naoki''s medical records will go with me," Chen Yu confirmed with a nod and exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, "When I discussed this matter with Professor Kube before, he also suggested that I should transfer Naoki''s records over since, in every aspect from medical standards to facilities, the University Hospital is much better. It would give Naoki ess to the best possible treatment."


    "When you talk about the best treatment, it''s still up to you and Daimon-san," Hiromi Jounouchi responded with a wrinkled nose, showing a touch of disdain, "Without your medicine, even the professors at the University Hospital probably wouldn''t dare operate on Inomata-san, right? And as for surgical skills, they might not evenpare to Daimon-san."


    Faced with his girlfriend''s attitude, Chen Yu could only helplessly shake his head, "It''s true what you say, but the professors at the University still have a high level of skill. They had also thought of many methods for Naoki''s disease initially, and they would have had ways to treat him if he hadn''t used my medicine.


    And while it''s fine for you to say these things in front of me, it''s better to hold back on such statements once we''re over there. If we offend someone, although Professor Kube is the head of surgery, he might not always be able to protect you."


    "I know, I''m just saying it to you anyway; I won''t cause you any trouble," Hiromi Jounouchi said with a yful face andughed again.


    Amidst theughter and jokes, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly remembered something, "Ah! I almost forgot, Daimon-san is not allowed to practice medicine in Japan! She offended some big shot before and got banned from practicing medicine in Japan... If she can''t practice, how is she going to perform the surgery on Inomata-san?"

 Chapter 31 - 31 Preoperative Seminar

    "Hiromi, are you nervous?" Standing at the entrance of a conference room, Chen Yu asked the pale-faced Jounouchi Hiromi beside him with concern. She seemed somewhat tense, wringing her hands ceaselessly and muttering something under her breath.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, the muttering of Jounouchi Hiromi was interrupted, and she suddenly stamped her foot, looking at Chen Yu with dissatisfaction andining to him in irritation, "It''s all your fault! You''ve interrupted the self-introduction I was thinking through!"


    "Sorry! Sorry!" Chen Yu, seeing Jounouchi Hiromi in this state, couldn''t help but find it a little funny, but he stillforted her by saying, "Don''t be too nervous, today is just the routine weekly seminar meeting. Professor Kube will introduce us to the other colleagues at the hospital; you just have to briefly introduce yourself, there''s no need to say too much."


    "But this is the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital; wouldn''t it be rude if my self-introduction is too simplistic?" Jounouchi Hiromi was still not reassured. For her, the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital had once seemed out of reach, and now that she had the opportunity to work here, she inevitably felt anxious.


    "It is precisely because this is the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital that you don''t need a detailed self-introduction," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, shaking his head gently, revealing a somewhat harsh reality: "This is a ce crowded with graduates from the University of Tokyo Medical School.


    Do you think they care about the resume of a doctor who graduated from other medical universities? Instead of wasting words introducing yourself to them, why not prove your abilities through your performance and skills? That is the real way to make them remember you."


    After listening to Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi was stunned in surprise. She looked at the expression on Chen Yu''s face and realized that she had made a mistake.


    Graduates from the University of Tokyo Medical School represent the elite of all Japan. To them, academic backgrounds indeed don''t hold much weight; after all, even the most distinguished resume hardlypares to the prestige of a University of Tokyo Medical School degree.


    Even among Tokyo University graduates, those from other departments are looked down upon by those from the medical school, so what about graduates from other medical universities?


    In a ce like the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, the only better way to be remembered by others was to showcase one''s own skills and let others recognize one''s abilities, right?


    Having understood, Jounouchi Hiromi calmed down, adjusted her emotions again, and then thanked Chen Yu, "Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu. If it weren''t for your reminder, I might have made a fool of myself today!"


    "You''re my girlfriend; how could I let you make a fool of yourself?" Chen Yu gave a gentle smile to Jounouchi Hiromi. After checking the time, he said, "It''s about time; the professor should be calling us in soon. Get ready."


    After finishing, he straightened Jounouchi Hiromi''s clothes and name badge on her chest, then adjusted his own attire, before standing at the entrance of the conference room, waiting for Professor Kube to invite them in.


    With a touch of sweetness, Jounouchi Hiromi let Chen Yu adjust her outfit and then stood slightly shyly behind him, waiting to enter the conference room together.


    Soon, Professor Kube''s voice came from inside the conference room. Hearing the professor invite them in, Chen Yu looked back at Jounouchi Hiromi who confirmed with a nod that she was ready, and then he pushed open the door and entered the conference room with her.


    "Professor Kube!" Chen Yu arrived at Professor Kube''s side with Hiromi Jounouchi in tow, walking through the meeting room, and after greeting him, he then turned to face the doctors from the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital sitting in front of him.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t speak; he waited for Professor Kube to introduce him to these doctors, who weren''t paying much attention to him. Although some of these doctors were his former ssmates or people he met during his internship, even those who knew Chen Yu didn''t show any particr emotion toward him, at most giving him a few nces just for the sake of Professor Kube.


    Actually, it was Hiromi Jounouchi, the beauty at Chen Yu''s side, who attracted more attention than he did.


    "Let me introduce you, these two are Doctor Chen Yu and Doctor Hiromi Jounouchi, who are joining us today." Professor Kube introduced Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to the other doctors, focusing mainly on Chen Yu, and briefly mentioning Hiromi Jounouchi, "Doctor Chen Yu is a doctor of Surgery from our University of Tokyo Medical Department Graduate School.


    He has published several papers in world-ss medical journals and has been recognized by the academicmunity. Previously, he published a paper on The Lancet about a surgical technique for removing cardiac tumors, from which I have learned a lot!


    As for Doctor Hiromi Jounouchi, she is also a very capable surgeon, who will join Doctor Chen Yu in our surgical team starting today. I hope everyone will get along well."


    After Professor Kube finished speaking, some of the doctors sitting in front of Chen Yu began to p, while others seemed indifferent.


    Chen Yu understood in his heart that those apuding were likely the surgeons mentored by Professor Kube, as for the ones who didn''t apud¡­ it seemed the old disputes between the departments of surgery and internal medicine were growing more intense.


    Sighing inwardly, Chen Yu didn''t show any reaction and, together with Hiromi Jounouchi, took a seat at the ce designated for the surgical team. After nodding and greeting those around him, he directed his gaze straight to therge screen on the podium in front of him.


    "Next, we continue with this week''s pre-operation conference. The first patient of the week is Mr. Naoki Inomata, a male, 26 years old, with a preoperative diagnosis of esophageal cancer, stage IVA." Disyed on therge screen of the podium were Naoki Inomata''s medical records, alongside his X-ray images.


    Seeing that Naoki Inomata''s condition had advanced to stage IVA, many people frowned and began to whisper among themselves. Stage IVA generally no longer warranted surgical intervention and was typically managed with medications to improve the patient''s survival time and quality of life.


    "Regarding this patient, I rmend transferring him to our internal medicine department for conservative treatment with medication.


    There''s no need for surgery at stage IVA, and even if we performed surgery, we wouldn''t be able topletely remove the tumor," a female doctor, who seemed to be the Department Head of Internal Medicine and was sitting next to Professor Kube, stood up and offered the internal medicine treatment n after ncing at Naoki Inomata''s records.


    "Excuse me! This is my patient," Chen Yu obviously wouldn''t let someone take his patient away and stood up immediately to interrupt the Department Head of Internal Medicine, "Mr. Inomata is a patient I have been managing. He was already at stage IVA of esophageal cancer three years ago; I have been controlling his condition with medications.


    The reason for his admission this time is his hope for a cure."


    "Three years ago?" The words of Chen Yu left the Department Head of Internal Medicine astonished ¨C a person who, judging by the disease, could have only lived for three more months, had survived for three years. Such a medical record was unheard of even to her.

 Chapter 32 - 32 Admission to the Hospital

    In the ward of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Inomata Naokiy on the hospital bed, undergoing an examination by Chen Yu.


    "Brother Yu, can you really cure me this time?" The pale-faced Inomata Naoki, whoseplexion was as white as if he had applied powder, looked at Chen Yu. His gaze and expressions were extremely stiff, almost like a zombie from a television show. Yet the hope and expectation that shone in his eyes were intensely fervent, signaling that he was still very much alive.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve found a way to cure you, and this time it will definitely work," Chen Yu recorded the results of the examination in the medical record book, gentlyforting Inomata Naoki, "I''ve not only refined the potion, which can restore your body to its original state, but I''ve also found a way topletely remove your tumor.


    You rest well, and once your body has recovered, we will operate. After that, you can live like a normal person."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Inomata Naoki''s dry and rigid arms, which had be stiff, struggled to rise. Tremblingly reaching out to Chen Yu, it was only after gripping Chen Yu''s hand that he spoke excitedly, "Brother Yu! I really don''t want to die! If it wasn''t for your constant help, telling me you could definitely find a way to heal me, I would have given up a long time ago!


    Thank you, Brother Yu!"


    "I know, don''t worry, nothing will happen to you this time." Having said that, Chen Yu patted Inomata Naoki''s shoulder and let him lie back down before leaving the ward.


    "How is Naoki''s condition?" At the doorway of the ward, Professor Kube waited and asked with concern. Although Inomata Naoki wasn''t his student, he had known Inomata Naoki when he and Chen Yu researched a cancer-suppressing potion together. He was familiar with Naoki''s condition and was thus very concerned about whether Chen Yu could really heal Inomata Naoki this time.


    "The situation isn''t very optimistic. Originally, ording to the dosage I prescribed him, his bodily vitality should have been at least 50% of a typical person''s, although the decreased vitality impairs a lot, it shouldn''t affect his daily life." Chen Yu looked troubled, Inomata Naoki''s condition was worse than he had expected, "But he increased the dosage on his own.


    While the tumor was suppressed and didn''t get worse, his bodily vitality is now less than 40%. You could say his current condition is just like the zombies in horror movies! Stiff limbs, slow blood cirction, sluggish neural responses... If we operate under these conditions, it would really be like cutting him open and not being able to stitch him back together."


    Hearing Chen Yu talk like this, Professor Kube frowned, "From what you''re saying, doesn''t that mean Naoki simply cannot undergo surgery? Yet you still say there''s a way to cure him and that surgery is possible?"


    Professor Kube''s eyes reflected a trace of worry. Even though Chen Yu was his prized student and he had recruited him to the hospital, it would be a huge problem if Chen Yu didn''t have a method to heal Inomata Naoki and he died in the hospital.


    Chen Yu clearly understood Professor Kube''s apprehensions. He exined to Professor Kube, "Although the situation is worse than I anticipated, it''s not that there''s no treatment avable."


    "Oh? You have a way to cure him? With his current condition, I''m afraid neither surgical nor medical departments would be able to treat him, right?" Professor Kube''s expression showed a hint of relief but was still ovein with concern for Inomata Naoki''s condition.


    "Naoki''s current condition is a result of him using the experimental drug I developed on himself, and because he didn''t follow the dosage I prescribed, leading to a significant reduction in bodily vitality." Chen Yu said, pausing for a moment, his expression exuding confidence, "If it was before, I indeed would have had no solution, but recently, my research on that drug has made new progress, and I now have a way to restore his bodily activity."


    At Chen Yu''s words, Professor Kube''s eyes lit up, "Is that so? You''ve made new progress? Does that mean Mr. Chen Yu, the cancer-suppressing drug you were researching in university, is now ready for clinical application?"


    Professor Kube knew the value that Chen Yu''s research on a cancer-suppressing drug could have if it were applicable in clinical settings. Although he taught surgery, given that he had once researched targeted cancer drugs, he naturally understood the significance of Chen Yu''s research to cancer patients.


    "Clinical application may still require some experiments before it can be put into practical use, but curing Naoki should be no problem." Chen Yu did not express absolute certainty, because after receiving the new drug form, he had only analyzed the form without actually concocting and researching the drug, so he wasn''t able to guarantee the exact results.


    Professor Kube was very pleased with Chen Yu''s words, heughed, patting Chen Yu on the shoulder to encourage him, "This is already very good! Isn''t research a step-by-step journey? Keep it up! I believe you can certainly do it. Once you''re sessful in developing this drug, I''m sure that at the very least, a position as an associate professor won''t elude you!


    If you write another paper that gains international recognition, even bing a full professor isn''t impossible!"


    "Thank you, Professor, I will work hard!" While Professor Kube''s encouragement wasn''t particrly important to Chen Yu, he was very grateful for Professor Kube''s confidence in him, thanking him and also asking about Daimon Michiko, "By the way, Professor, regarding Naoki''s surgery, what''s the deal with that Daimon Michiko I mentioned earlier?


    Why is she prohibited from practicing medicine in Japan with her medical skills?"


    "The Daimon Michiko you mentioned, I had someone check on her, and she''s been barred from practicing medicine domestically by the Japan Medical Association.


    Apparently, she had offended the former president of the Medical Association, so there''s no way she could perform the surgery on Naoki," Professor Kube informed Chen Yu of the situation, but he didn''t close off all options: "Although she''s been barred from practicing medicine within the country, that doesn''t mean she can''t observe surgery.


    As for unexpectedly assisting during surgery while observing in the OR, as long as no one gossips, I think there should be no problem."


    After saying this and giving Chen Yu a few more words of encouragement, Professor Kube left the ward with a slightly buoyant step.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, please wait." Just as Chen Yu was about to leave as well, someone called out to him from behind. Chen Yu turned to see that the person who had stopped him was the Department Head of Internal Medicine he had seen at the pre-surgery conference before.

 Chapter 33: Winning Over

    "Hello, Doctor Chen Yu. I am Hisae Yamamoto, the Department Head of Internal Medicine. May I have a word with you?" Upon seeing Chen Yu turn around, the department head invited him, "I''m quite interested in your research."


    Chen Yu was momentarily startled; he hadn''t expected to encounter the Department Head of Internal Medicine here, much less for her to take an interest in him. After a brief consideration, he epted Yamamoto Hisae''s invitation.


    Taking Chen Yu back to her office and inviting him to sit down, Yamamoto Hisae began, "Although having a surgeon at the University of Tokyo studying medicinal treatments for tumors is quite odd already,pared to a surgeon like Mr. Chen Yuing up with a drug that can suppress cancer, that hardly seems surprising anymore. Perhaps this is what talent is?


    Being able to excel in any field, don''t you think so?"


    "Indeed, Professor Kube''s research not only provided me with much academic inspiration, but his rigorous schrly approach has also benefited me immensely." In response to Yamamoto Hisae''s inquiry, Chen Yu neither kept her at arm''s length nor was overly warm; he simply maintained a polite distance while engaging in the discussion.


    Yamamoto Hisaeughed upon hearing Chen Yu''s reply, "Professor Kube is certainly admirable and worthy of study academically. However, as a professor, he''s not that attentive to students. To think that a talented individual like you, Mr. Chen Yu, was initially sent to work at a rted hospital and only now brought to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital¡ªwhat a waste!


    If it were up to me, I would have had you work here from the start."


    "No, Director Yamamoto, you misunderstand. Choosing to work at the rted hospital was my own decision.


    The professor did suggest that I work at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, but because I wasn''t veryfortable with the hierarchy here during my internship, and since I prefer a bit more freedom, I specifically asked the professor to arrange for me to work at the rted hospital," Chen Yu quickly exined, defending Professor Kube''s reputation as his student.


    "Oh? It seems I was mistaken," said Yamamoto Hisae, narrowing her eyes at Chen Yu''s exnation but quickly smiling and moving past the topic, "But regardless, Mr. Chen Yu, you are an exceptionally talented individual and I believe you can make the most of your abilities, whether it''s at a general affiliated hospital or our Eastern University Affiliated Hospital."


    Yamamoto Hisae''s words did not make Chen Yu overly proud; he respectfully replied, "Compared to the esteemed seniors at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, I am just a neer with much to learn. Besides, the University of Tokyo Medical School has always been a cradle of talent, andpared to real geniuses, I am just an ordinary person without much to brag about."


    There is a saying, "Unsolicited favours mean hidden agendas." As the Department Head of Internal Medicine at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, a high-ranking individual personally seeking out a new doctor for a chat naturally made Chen Yu extremely cautious.


    For Chen Yu, who had now been promoted to a Certified Necromancer, the schemes of ordinary humans were no longer within his concerns. Necromancy held many methods for manipting and controlling souls. If Yamamoto Hisae truly sought to plot something against him or had ns to manipte him, Chen Yu naturally had plenty of ways to make her struggle between life and death.


    However, if Yamamoto Hisae simply wanted to gain some benefit from him... Chen Yu didn''t mind cooperating with others.


    "Modesty may be a virtue, but excessive modesty can lead to being underrated," said Yamamoto Hisae, realizing that further beating around the bush with Chen Yu¡ªwho was adopting a detached demeanor¡ªwas a waste of time. She then steered the conversation towards her real intention, "Mr. Chen Yu, you are a skilled individual, and I greatly admire capable people.


    I''m very curious, given that you studied surgery, why did you think of researching anticancer drugs typically associated with internal medicine? Mr. Chen Yu, could you satisfy this curiosity of an internal medicine department head?"


    "It wasn''t much, really; it was just a matter of interest. Plus, when I was in China, I acquired a notebook that detailed methods for creating revenants by the African Voodoo Cult, and out of curiosity, I wanted to study it. I discovered that one of the ingredients used in the Voodoo Cult''s resurrection powder could suppress the life activity of organisms.


    That gave me the idea to test whether it could affect cancer cells, leading to the research I''m doing now," Chen Yu exined to Yamamoto Hisae, of course, making all of this up.


    China and Africa are a world apart, and though, in recent years, quite a few Africans havee to China, techniques like revenant creation are not so easily obtained.


    However, as a bona fide Necromancer, for Chen Yu, fabricating simr material was just a flick of the wrist¡ªthe Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium detailed more powerful methods for creating zombies or living corpses than the ck Magic of Africa.


    This exnation was actually concocted by Chen Yu after he started associating with Jounouchi Hiromi. His original goal was merely to justify why he collected such strange items. But now, it suited him to exin his initial research to Yamamoto Hisae. After all, the potions Chen Yu studied did originally contain many elements that seemed akin to ck Magic.


    Yamamoto Hisae was taken aback by Chen Yu''s exnation, having heard of the notorious resurrection techniques of the Voodoo Cult but never having imagined Chen Yu''s inspiration came from their resurrection powder. However, that was never her main focus. After a moment of surprise, she quickly rposed herself and addressed Chen Yu, "So that''s how it is. Your research is quite remarkable, Mr.


    Chen Yu! Esophageal cancer stage IV-A, untreatable and only three months to live, right? And you managed to extend the patient''s survival time nearly tenfold. This is fantastic news for those terminal cancer patients!


    However, to have such research conducted by a surgeon is almost an embarrassment to an internal medicine department head like myself! How about it, Mr. Chen Yu, would you consider transferring to internal medicine? With your talent, if you agree to join, I can offer you an associate professor position. What do you think? Would you give it some thought?"


    Yamamoto Hisae looked at Chen Yu, finally revealing her true agenda.

 Chapter 34 - 34 Eastern Universitys Jezebel

    "If I were you, I''d keep my distance from Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine," Chen Yu had just returned to the office at the clinic when, before he had a chance to settle in his seat, he heard someone whispering to him in a very low voice from beside.


    Chen Yu turned his head in surprise and saw the male doctor sitting next to him wearing sses. He was looking at him covertly but quickly turned away when Chen Yu returned the nce, pretending to be busy. However, his voice squeezed out between clenched teeth, "I saw you following Director Yamamoto earlier, so I wanted to warn you. If you want to stay here, you''d better stay away from that woman.


    She''s known as the ''Eastern University''s Jezebel!''"


    "Eastern University''s Jezebel?" Chen Yu repeated, somewhat astonished, while raising an eyebrow. Although Yamamoto Hisae did seem to be a difficult person, she was not bad enough to be turned into a yokai in rumors, was she?


    "Keep your voice down! Are you not afraid of being overheard?" the sses Doctor warned Chen Yu in a lower voice, looking anxiously around to make sure the other doctors were busy with their own work before sliding his chair closer to continue, "Director Yamamoto Hisae, her nickname is Eastern University''s Jezebel.


    The legend goes that no man she targeted ever ended well, and that''s how she got that nickname."


    Hearing the sses Doctor say this, Chen Yu frowned, "It doesn''t seem nice to give a woman such a nickname. Also, who are you?"


    The sses Doctor''s eyes widened in disbelief, he looked around again and then exined to Chen Yu, "Do you know why the seat you''re sitting in was vacant?"


    "Was someone sitting in this seat before?" Chen Yu asked curiously, inspecting the sses Doctor and then his own desk with a skeptical look.


    Chen Yu''s seat was at a table in a corner. Even though there was no problem with the light or the furniture, when he arrived it was covered in a thinyer of dust which he had to clean off. Unlike the desk next to Jounouchi Hiromi''s, which was apparently only used to pile up documents, his seat did not seem like it was frequently used. "And who are you?"


    "Of course, someone sat here! What''s with that look?" Seeing Chen Yu''s doubtful expression, the sses Doctor grew agitated yet still tried to keep his voice down, looking somewhat hysterical.


    But noticing Chen Yu''s puzzled face, he deted and said, "It''s just that the Doctor Kaji who used to sit here was reassigned to the eighteenth branch in Wakkanai City half a year ago for offending Director Yamamoto."


    "Wakkanai? Isn''t that the northernmost part of Hokkaido?" Chen Yu was genuinely surprised. If one could be shipped off that far for offending her, then Yamamoto Hisae was indeed a very dangerous woman. Thinking this, Chen Yu continued to press the sses Doctor, "What exactly happened, and how did Doctor Kaji offend the Department Head of Internal Medicine? And who exactly are you?"


    When Chen Yu asked, a glint shed in the sses Doctor''s eyes behind his sses as he leaned closer, his voice hushed and secretive, "Doctor Kaji was the person who sat here before you. He was also famous in our surgery department, known as ''the Magician of Laparoscopy'' with exceptional surgical skills.


    But half a year ago during the professorshippetition, he was courted by Director Yamamoto and switched allegiances to internal medicine.


    Usually, no one would think much of it; after all, in a hospital, you either side with surgery or internal medicine. But Doctor Kaji was unlucky. The first surgery he conducted after joining internal medicine went wrong, and in the end, it was Surgery Chief Kube who personally intervened to save the patient, causing Director Yamamoto to lose face, and as a result, he was banished to Hokkaido."


    "In fact, not only Doctor Kaji, but before him, doctors from both the surgery and internal medicine departments have been exiled due to offending Director Yamamoto." As the sses Doctor was sharing these secrets with Chen Yu in hushed tones, the head of another doctor peeked in from behind the two of them, also speaking softly.


    "So it wasn''t only Doctor Kaji?" Chen Yu said instinctively upon hearing the voice behind him, but quickly turned aside when he realized, staring at the new doctor who had interrupted and asked with a frown, "And who might you be? Don''t just stand behind people and talk."


    "My name is Nakagawa Susumu, I am a trainee doctor, please take good care of me." The doctor standing behind Chen Yu had a face full of restraint, and his trainee doctor uniform, different from that of a regr doctor, indicated his identity. However,pared to the ''sses Doctor'' who had yet to introduce himself, he actually did a proper self-introduction.


    Nevertheless, the ''sses Doctor'' seemed to be startled by Nakagawa Susumu; he sprang back while lightly patting his own chest, trying to calm himself down: "You scared me! Could you make some noise when you walk, Nakagawa? You''re almost scaring me to death!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry, Dr. Moto! I just saw you all discussing so passionately, and I unconsciously wanted to join in, sorry!" Seeing that the ''sses Doctor'' appeared to be genuinely frightened, Nakagawa Susumu quickly apologized to him.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what to do as he watched the two of them, unsure of what to say.


    At this moment, someoneughed behind him: "Don''t mind them, they pull this stunt every few days, we''re all used to it. And about the story of Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine, basically everyone in the department knows about it; despite how fiercely they''re gossiping... it''s actually true."


    "It''s actually true?" Chen Yu raised his eyebrows in surprise, he hadn''t expected that such gossip would turn out to be true.


    "Of course it''s true! You think I would lie to you?" The ''sses Doctor'' seemed very displeased with Chen Yu''s distrust,ining to him: "I told you, she''s the ''Eastern University''s Jezebel'', what do you think that nickname is for? It''s because..."


    "Rather than that, you still haven''t said your name, have you? Who are you, exactly?" Chen Yu watched the ''sses Doctor'' get excited again, somewhat bemused as he cut off what the doctor was about to repeat, and asked for his name once more.


    "Eh? Didn''t I introduce myself?" The ''sses Doctor'' then realized he hadn''t introduced himself, so he quickly straightened his clothes and introduced himself with feigned modesty: "I am Mamoru Hara, please take good care of me."


    "Noboru?" Chen Yu might have misheard the ''sses Doctor'' due to his heavy ent, thinking his name was "Hara Noboru."


    "It''s Mamoru! Ma! Mo! Ru! Mamoru!" The ''sses Doctor'' could only repeat his name once more, and this time Chen Yu finally heard it clearly.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to chat with the ''sses Doctor'' a bit more, his phone suddenly rang, disying an unknown number.


    "Moshi moshi, this is Chen Yu, may I ask who''s calling?" Chen Yu had just picked up the phone and brought it to his ear when the anxious voice of Kube Rokuro came through: "Brother Yu! It''s Rokuro! There''s been an ident!"

 Chapter 35 - 35 Middle East Respiratory Syndrome

    ```


    "What happened? What''s going on? Rokuro, speak clearly," Chen Yu frowned at the sound of Kube Rokuro''s shouting on the phone, wondering what all the fuss was about.


    What kind of big trouble could there be at a forensic identification center? Just as Chen Yu was thinking this, he heard Kube Rokuro say on the phone, "Brother Yu, do you remember the deceased with acute kidney damage I asked you aboutst time? The cause of death has been determined.


    It''s been confirmed through identification that he died from acute kidney damage caused by an infection of the MARS coronavirus."


    "MARS?" Hearing the name of the virus from Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu stood up from his chair in surprise, his voice suddenly rising, "Rokuro, are you certain? It''s not a misdiagnosis, is it? This isn''t something to joke about!"


    Chen Yu''s surprised voice also drew the attention of other doctors in the office. The word MARS suddenly struck their nerves. Witnessing Chen Yu''s surprised expression, a group of doctors quickly gathered around, asking anxiously, "Where''s the MARS outbreak? It''s not in Tokyo, is it?"


    "The deceased had visited Saudi Arabia before his death, and had symptoms of a minor cold after returning to his country.


    However, his condition rapidly deteriorated due to an excessive immune response leading to acute renal failure, and might have also triggered pneumonia, ultimately resulting in his death." Amotion came through the phone, as if they felt that Kube Rokuro hadn''t exined the issue clearly, and a woman''s voice took over, stating, "Before his death, he had gone for a physical exam at Toyo Medical University Hospital.


    Although the hospital''s check-up showed no problems, a second death has been confirmed, and considering there are many patients with low immunity at the hospital, we assess that the infection has... no, it has already spread."


    "The infection has already spread? I understand. Thank you for notifying us promptly, I really appreciate it. If possible, could you please send over a formal notice?" Chen Yu thanked the person on the other end of the phone, as virus spread was certainly a serious matter, which was why he asked for a formal notice to be sent over, "Our fax number? Just a moment, let me check."


    Chen Yu quickly looked to the doctors around him and asked, "What''s our fax number?"


    The doctors around, having grasped the seriousness of the situation from Chen Yu''s earlier words, began frantically searching their desks upon hearing his request for the fax number, and soon one doctor handed Chen Yu a piece of paper.


    Looking at the fax number printed on the paper, Chen Yu promptly ryed it to the other party and expressed his gratitude once more before hanging up the phone.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, what''s going on? Did you just say MARS?" As soon as Chen Yu hung up the phone, the surrounding doctors eagerly asked him, with the mention of the MARS virus infection causing everyone to tense up.


    "A patient was infected with MARS in Saudi Arabia, went for a check-up at Toyo Medical University Hospital after returning to the country, and subsequently died of the disease. A second death has been confirmed, so it has been determined that the infection has spread.


    They will send over a formal notice, just wait a bit," Chen Yu exined to the concerned doctors around him before sitting down again.


    Hearing this, all the doctors in the office lost interest in their work and gathered around the fax machine, waiting for the notice toe through.


    The concern among the doctors was reasonable, as the MARS virus is indeed a very dangerous one.


    The MERS virus is a novel coronavirus. MARS stands for Middle East Respiratory Syndrome, named as such because most of the cases urred in Saudi Arabia.


    The MERS-CoV was first discovered in Saudi Arabia in September 2012. Initially, due to its simr clinical symptoms to SARS, it was named "SARS-like virus" and became the sixth known human coronavirus, as well as the third to be identified in the past decade.


    Coronaviruses are expelled from the body through respiratory secretions, transmitted via saliva, sneezing, contact infections, and through airborne droplets, making them highly infectious viruses with a broad range of transmission pathways. Common clinical manifestations include fever with chills, cough, shortness of breath, and muscle aches.


    Gastrointestinal symptoms such as diarrhea, nausea, vomiting, and abdominal pain are also fairlymon.


    The variant of the coronavirus that caused the SARS outbreak in China was highly infamous for its high contagiousness, pathogenicity, and mortality, instilling fear in the poption during its global rampage from 2002 to 2003. The infectivity and mortality rate of the MARS virus far exceed the previously known SARS virus, with a death rate as high as 38.5%.


    Understanding the dangerous nature of the MARS virus, all the doctors in the office were extremely tense upon learning that it might have spread. A serious nationwide epidemic could break out if the situation wasn''t handled properly.


    In the midst of everyone''s anxious waiting, the fax finally came through.


    The group of doctors crowded around the fax machine picked up the document and eagerly read it: "A man in his thirties, initially diagnosed with ischemic heart disease as the cause of death. Upon autopsy by the UDI Research Institute at the request of the family, death was confirmed to be due to MARS coronavirus infection.


    A woman in her twenties suspected to have died due to respiratory distress caused by MARS coronavirus infection.


    Upon investigation, the man in his thirties had been to Saudi Arabia on a business trip. The third day after returning to the country, he went for a physical exam at Toyo Medical University Hospital. The probability of virus transmission is extremely high, hence this notification."


    "It really is the MARS virus! How irresponsible of that guy! Why didn''t he report it when he was going through customs?" one doctor, after reading the notice, expressed dissatisfaction with the deceased man A.


    "He probably thought it was just amon cold and didn''t take it seriously. These kinds of things aremon; who would have thought a simple fever and headache could be an infection by something as terrifying as the MARS virus?" another doctor seemed more understanding of the deceased, making an excuse for him.


    Just as everyone was discussing, one doctor who had listened to the notice turned pale with fear and uttered in rm, "I''ve just been to Toyo Medical University Hospital recently; I hope I haven''t been infected as well!"


    This doctor''s words caused everyone to panic, immediately keeping their distance: "Really? Higashiyama, you''ve been to Toyo Medical University Hospital recently?"


    "Don''t scare yourself. The hospital should be able to check for MARS virus infection, right? Go get tested first. I''ll notify Professor Kube," Chen Yu, seeing everyone''s frightened expressions, stopped the unnecessary panic and took the fax from one of the doctors, nning to inform Professor Kube of the news.


    ```

 Chapter 36 - 36 Lunch

    The spread of the MARS virus infection naturally caused a huge uproar. Apart from Chen Yu, who was forewarned due to his rtionship with Kube Rokuro, as a national research institution, UDI also notified the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, which issued a warning across the entire Tokyo area.


    "It says online that there are 82 people confirmed to have had direct contact with 30-something male A and 20-something female B, and the number of indirect contacts can no longer be counted...


    It''s truly frightening!" In the office, Nakagawa Susumu was browsing online discussions about the incident and couldn''t help but exim, "Thank goodness UDI discovered it in time, otherwise if the virus spreads, turning into arge-scale epidemic like the SARS crisis in China, that would be terrible."


    Listening to Nakagawa Susumu''s sigh, the sses Doctor, who seemed like part of aedy duo with him, naturally followed up, "The key is when that 30-something male A came back from abroad, he didn''t go to the airport''s quarantine station, right? If he had been checked then, with Japan''s current medical technology, he probably could have been cured.


    I heard that Toyo Medical University Hospital has already confirmed eight infected patients, and it''s said that there are 48 people suspected of being infected and isted, it''s a disaster! But luckily UDI identified the epidemic in time, otherwise, if it turned into something like the Chinese SARS epidemic, that would be truly terrifying."


    "Is Toyo Medical University Hospital epting infected patients?" Hearing the sses Doctor say this, Chen Yu also looked up from his busyness and couldn''t help but echo, "They''re so quick to be prepared to treat the patients, Toyo Medical University Hospital''s response is really fast!"


    "Isn''t it! I originally thought Toyo Medical University Hospital was just an ordinary university hospital, but I didn''t expect they would be quite capable in treating MARS!" Nakagawa Susumu also sighed, but as he sighed, he nced around the office, seemingly looking for someone, "Where''s Doctor Higashiyama? Didn''t he say he had been to Toyo Medical University Hospital before? Is he not here today?


    He hasn''t been diagnosed, has he?"


    "Rx, if Higashiyama had been diagnosed, all of us would have been quarantined by the hospital," said the sses Doctor, remaining calm on the issue of Doctor Higashiyama possibly being infected. "The fact that you''re here and not in a special istion ward means you''re fine. But where did Higashiyama go? Isn''t heing in today?"


    At this point, the sses Doctor also curiously looked at Doctor Higashiyama''s seat, asking others, "Has anyone seen Higashiyama? Did he take the day off?"


    "I have no idea! Haven''t seen him since this morning. Have you seen Higashiyama?"


    "Maybe he''s on rounds? Isn''t Higashiyama''s patient that famous online beauty chef? Recently, he''s been going to her ward frequently, he probably went to see her."


    "The famous beauty chef? I heard she might have esophageal cancer, right? That''s really sad! Speaking of which,st time she came, she brought her cooking, and the taste was off, the tumor must have affected her taste, right? Higashiyama kept saying it was delicious then, seems like he''s got a chance with her."


    "Having a chance hinges on whether he can first cure her, and that beauty chef is apparently in stage three of esophageal cancer, isn''t she? The surgery is very difficult, Higashiyama doesn''t have the skills to cure her."


    Chen Yu was somewhat surprised, seeing this group of people just now discussing the contagion of the MARS virus, and now chatting about the gossip between Doctor Higashiyama and the beauty chef.


    Although he was somewhat concerned about the beauty chef and Inomata Naoki, both suffering from esophageal cancer, he couldn''t help but shake his head helplessly at the quick jump in their conversation topics.


    "By the way, Doctor Chen, you''re Chinese, right? Did you experience the SARS epidemic back then?" While Chen Yu was reflecting, the sses Doctor suddenly leaned over and asked him about the SARS incident from years ago.


    "Back when I was in junior high, other than the daily disinfection at school, I don''t have much of a vivid memory," Chen Yu said. Events from a decade ago had be quite fuzzy, although he vaguely remembered a ssmate being diagnosed with SARS. It seemed the school was not heavily affected, and that ssmate quickly recovered and returned to school.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say that, sses Doctor thought about how the SARS epidemic happened nearly fifteen years ago. It made sense that Chen Yu''s memories were hazy, so he shook his head and abandoned the idea of asking more. Instead, he inquired about something else, "I was intending to learn how China controlled the epidemic at that time, but since Doctor Chen, you don''t remember, let''s forget it.


    Do you know which institutions in Japan research coronaviruses and the MARS virus? I n to request some materials from them to review."


    "...What was your name again? I''m sorry, I''ve forgotten," Chen Yu was about to answer sses Doctor''s question but suddenly forgot his name again, so he had to ask once more. Yet he still exined to him, "There aren''t many institutions in Japan researching coronaviruses, and even fewer research the MARS virus.


    As far as I know, there are only one or two institutions in Tokyo that study this, but I can''t remember which ones specifically."


    "I am Mamoru Hara!" sses Doctor emphasized his name once more, but Chen Yu always felt there was something off with his name. Though he was sure he had remembered it, his impression blurred in an instant, as if his name was inherently forgettable.


    Even though he didn''t remember sses Doctor''s name, Chen Yu did remember his question and turned on hisputer''s search engine, intending to help sses Doctor look up the information: "Let me search for you online... MARS virus research... Ah! Here it is, Toyo Medical University Hospital MARS Virus Research Group? So Toyo Medical University Hospital is studying the MARS virus?


    No wonder they were able to treat the patients so quickly."


    "Eh? It''s Toyo Medical University Hospital?" sses Doctor was also quite surprised. He peered over Chen Yu''sputer at the search results disyed, "Indeed, because of this MARS virus spread, it has be a hot search topic! There are so manyments..."


    Chen Yu and sses Doctor browsed the online discussions about the MARS virus incident together. The majority of people were condemning the man in his thirties identified only as ''A'', with words so harsh one might think he hadmitted unforgivable sins.


    As the two browsed, time passed, and soon it was time for lunch.


    "It''s lunchtime. Doctor Chen, let''s go eat together!" sses Doctor nced at the wall clock and invited Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I made a bento. Would you like to try it? It''s your favorite tamagoyaki and sweet and sour pork ribs." However, before Chen Yu could respond, Jounouchi Hiromi had already arrived at his desk with a bento box, opened it in front of him, "I''ve already warmed it up for you, give it a try!"


    "Doctor Jounouchi! Doctor Chen!" sses Doctor looked incredulously at Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu, his expression that of someone who felt betrayed: "So you two were in this kind of rtionship?"


    "Haven''t I introduced her?" Chen Yu asked in surprise, motioning Jounouchi Hiromi to sit on hisp, "Jounouchi Hiromi, my girlfriend. We''re dating now... No, we''re passionately in love."

 Chapter 37 - 37 Changes in Surgical Plans

    In the cafeteria of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Chen Yu was discussing with Daimon Michiko about Inomata Naoki''s surgery.


    "Daimon-san, because you are banned from practicing medicine in Japan, you will only be observing the surgery this time, acting as the third assistant," Chen Yu exined to Daimon Michiko, which was the solution he and Professor Kube hade up with: "After all, it was the Japan Medical Association that banned you from practicing in Japan, and even Professor Kube cannot overturn this ban.


    We can only let you perform surgery this way. Please forgive us."


    Faced with Chen Yu''s exnation, Daimon Michiko appeared quite indifferent. She waved her hand carelessly and said, "Anything is fine, as long as I get to perform surgery. I haven''t operated for so many days since returning to Japan; I''m almost suffering from withdrawal symptoms!"


    As she said this, Daimon Michiko was wringing her hands, looking somewhat restless.


    "Is surgery your passion?" Chen Yu asked with some surprise, for he had never seen someone exhibit withdrawal symptoms from not being able to perform surgery. At that moment, Daimon Michiko looked just like an otaku who hadn''t yed video games or watched anime for a week.


    "Aside from that, I have some new ideas about the surgical technique," Daimon Michiko said, picking up Inomata Naoki''s X-ray that Chen Yu had put aside and looking at it against the light source: "The subtotal esophagectomy remains unchanged, but the reconstruction using the posterior mediastinum method involves stretching the patient''s stomach for esophageal reconstruction.


    This approach will cause the patient''s stomach to shrink, leading to postoperative problems such as reduced appetite and weight loss."


    "That''s correct, but this is an inevitable consequence of the surgery. Compared to staying alive, a few postoperative seque are not a big problem," Chen Yu certainly knew the seque that the surgery could cause, but this was an unavoidable issue; the seque were inevitable with this kind of surgical approach.


    After all, topletely remove the tumors grown near Inomata Naoki''s esophagus, his affected part of the esophagus had to be entirely removed. Esophageal reconstruction through stretching the stomach would inevitably lead to a reduction in stomach size, and the resulting seque were considered mild.


    "You say that, but such seque can affect a patient''s life," Daimon Michiko did not overlook the issue just because the seque weren''t severe. She proposed a new surgical n to Chen Yu: "So, I n to use the colon to reconstruct his esophagus instead of stretching the stomach, preserving the function of the stomach and minimizing postoperative seque."


    Hearing Daimon Michiko''s suggestion, Chen Yu furrowed his brow while considering the consequences of changing the surgical n. As a surgeon and a doctoral graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical School, Chen Yu naturally understood the benefits of what Daimon Michiko nned to do. However, he was also aware of the increase in surgery difficulty that would entail.


    "Using the colon? But wouldn''t that make the surgery too difficult? First, the tumor and esophagus have to be removed, then a segment of the colon taken from the abdomen, and the severed intestinal tract sewn back together. Finally, the colon is used for esophageal reconstruction. That''s two more steps than the original surgical approach, greatly increasing both the difficulty and risk of the surgery.


    Are you confident you canplete it?" After carefully considering the pros and cons of the surgical n, Chen Yu asked Daimon Michiko.


    "Of course, if I can propose such a surgical n, naturally I canplete it. Because I will not fail," Daimon Michiko said with confidence, repeating her favorite catchphrase with a smile.


    Once again feeling the aura that Daimon Michiko exuded, and sensing the resonance with the Power of Faith in her when she said "I will not fail," Chen Yu thought for a while. Ultimately, he nodded and agreed to her surgical n.


    "Well, since you say so, Daimon-san, I''ve decided to trust you," Chen Yu said, no longer dwelling on the matter, and turned to Daimon Michiko. "During the surgery, I''ll firstplete the removal of the tumor and the esophagus. As for the reconstruction of the esophagus, I''ll leave that part to you, Dr. Daimon. I hope the surgery goes smoothly."


    After speaking, Chen Yu reached out his hand toward Daimon Michiko, hoping to shake hands with her as a way of wishing for a sessful surgery.


    Looking at Chen Yu''s hand extended in front of her, Daimon Michiko paused for a moment, then looked at Chen Yu before hesitantly reaching out to shake his hand, "Since it''s settled, I''ll be leaving now. Remember the promise you made if the surgery is sessful."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t forget," Chen Yu said with a smile upon hearing Daimon Michiko mention his promise.


    Watching Daimon Michiko confidently leave the restaurant, Chen Yu then proceeded to pack up Inomata Naoki''s medical records from the table and prepared to return to his office.


    Just as Chen Yu was packing up, Dr. Higashiyama, who appeared to have finished his business, suddenly sat down in front of him and addressed him, "Doctor Chen, were you just discussing the surgical n for your patient?"


    "Yes, that''s right. Any problems?" Chen Yu looked up at Dr. Higashiyama and, recalling that his patient also suffered from esophageal cancer, asked with some understanding, "Your patient has esophageal cancer, doesn''t he, Doctor Higashiyama? Are you interested in my surgical n?"


    Dr. Higashiyama nodded eagerly and exined to Chen Yu, "My patient is named Hanayama Mikie, a popr online celebrity chef. She has the same esophageal cancer as your patient. My original surgical n was to remove the esophagus and reconstruct it by stretching the stomach, simr to what you described earlier. But..."


    "However, if the patient is a chef, obviously she won''t ept a solution that could impact her future career," Chen Yu said, immediately understanding Dr. Higashiyama''s purpose, "After all, stretching the stomach could lead toplications like recurrentryngeal nerve paralysis causing voice abnormalities, difficulties in chewing and swallowing, and even an impact on taste.


    For a chef, these could ruin her career."


    "Exactly, so when I overheard you discussing an alternative surgical technique that doesn''t require stretching the stomach for esophageal reconstruction, I wanted to ask you about it..." Dr. Higashiyama seemed a bit embarrassed, as eavesdropping is very impolite, but he pleaded with Chen Yu, "Doctor Chen, this matter affects Miss Hanayama''s future, so I must ask... please, I urge you to help me!"


    With that, Dr. Higashiyama stood up from his seat and bowed deeply to Chen Yu.


    "But my surgical technique entails using the colon for esophagus reconstruction, and it''s a very difficult surgery. I only had the confidence to perform it with help from a friend," Chen Yu felt somewhat perplexed, aware that the technique was shared by Daimon Michiko, who was confident in its sess.


    "Even if I share the technique with you, Doctor Higashiyama, are you confident that you can carry it out?"


    "Ah?" Dr. Higashiyama was taken aback.

 Chapter 38 - 38 Suspicion

    "Brother Yu, I really owe you big time forst time.


    If it weren''t for your reminder, we wouldn''t have thought the victim''s cause of death was due to illness¡ªwe''d probably still be trying to figure out which poison was involved!" Inside amon barbecue restaurant on the streets of Tokyo, Kube Rokuro thanked Chen Yu while introducing the woman beside him: "This is Misumi Mikoto from our UDI forensic pathology team.


    She was in charge of the autopsy on that body. It was because of your reminder that we were able to determine the victim''s true cause of death, so Dr. Misumi insisted on thanking you."


    "Hello, Doctor Chen, I am Misumi Mikoto. Thanks to your reminder this time, we were able to find the correct cause of death. The timely discovery of the MARS virus transmission is also thanks to you. Director Kamikura was saying he wanted to treat you to a meal to express his gratitude, but he had to go to Higashiyo Medical University Hospital today, so he specifically asked Mr.


    Kube and me to thank you on his behalf¡ªtruly, we''re extremely grateful!" The woman sitting next to Kube Rokuro, with her wavy, curled hair and petite stature, was very earnest in offering her appreciation, bowing deeply to Chen Yu as she spoke.


    Chen Yu responded to Misumi Mikoto''s gratitude with a casual smile and said modestly, "It was just a small matter, not deserving of such a formal thanks. Besides, even without my reminder, I believe Dr. Misumi you would have found the true cause of the victim''s death. What''s more Rokuro, you scamp, can''t even remember what causes acute kidney injury. If Professor Kube found out, he''d have your head."


    The words made Kube Rokuro''s proud expression quickly disappear, as he brought his head down in embarrassment, pretending to concentrate on his food to hide his difort.


    Dr. Misumi Mikoto, curious after seeing Kube Rokuro''s reaction, turned to Chen Yu, "Doctor Chen, the Professor Kube you mentioned is?"


    "Professor Kube is Rokuro''s father, the head of surgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and also my current boss. When I was doing my doctoral research at the University of Tokyo, Professor Kube was my advisor, and that was also when I met Rokuro." Chen Yu exined his rtionship with Professor Kube to Dr. Misumi Mikoto.


    Then, he sighed while looking at the bowed head of Kube Rokuro: "Professor Kube has always been very strict with Rokuro, so if he knew Rokuro had toe to me for something like this, he''d definitely be angry."


    "Head of surgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital?" Misumi Mikoto''s eyes widened as she looked at Chen Yu, and then incredulously turned toward Kube Rokuro, who was still looking down: "I recall you''re just an ordinary..."


    "Just a student from a third-rate medical university..." Kube Rokuro said without looking up, his voiceced with unmistakable self-deprecation and disappointment.


    The son of the prestigious head of surgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital was merely a student at a third-rate medical college, having to repeat a year just to get admitted; it was a fact that dealt a serious blow to Kube Rokuro''s pride, and was also something that would embarrass Professor Kube immensely.


    These were not the sort of topics one would bring up at the dinner table if it weren''t for the good rtionship between Chen Yu and Kube Rokuro, and the fact that Chen Yu was a student of Professor Kube.


    "Uh... Regardless, I''m really very grateful for your help this time, Doctor Chen. Truly, thank you very much!" Perhaps eager to steer away from the subject, Dr. Misumi Mikoto once again expressed her thanks, then picked up her cup from the table and offered a toast to Chen Yu.


    After clinking sses with Misumi Mikoto, Chen Yu, too, moved past the ufortable and embarrassing topic for Kube Rokuro and instead started discussing the recent MARS virus outbreak: "Speaking of which, the MARS virus transmission incident was something that you at UDI discovered on your own.


    I presume you have investigated everything about the victim who was infected in the Middle East and his activities until his death, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, thanks to the cooperation and permission from the victim''s parents, we indeed conducted a thorough investigation into the circumstances of his death. Is there a problem?" Dr. Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu, wondering what had prompted his sudden question.


    "Nothing much, I''m just very concerned about something and wanted to ask." Chen Yu appeared casually inquisitive as he posed his question to Dr.


    Misumi Mikoto, but his query seemed to puzzle her as well: "I read some recent news reports that said the victim contracted the MARS virus while on a business trip in Saudi Arabia, and then went to Toyo Medical University Hospital for a checkup on the third day after returning because he thought he had a cold, and then he died of the disease outbreak soon after.


    This sequence of events is correct, right?"


    After listening to Chen Yu, Dr. Misumi Mikoto recalled the details of her investigation, nodded, and confirmed, "Based on the results of our current investigation, that is indeed the case. Is there something wrong with that?"


    "No, it''s just that I found out during my research that Higashiyo Medical University Hospital was involved in MARS virus research¡ªone of Japan''s few MARS virus research teams just happens to be there." Chen Yu shook his head slightly, but brought up his point of confusion: "The fact that someone with symptoms that seemed like a cold went to a checkup and just happened to choose one of the few ces in all Japan that studies the MARS virus seems like quite a coincidence.


    Moreover, among all the people he had contact with at hispany, only one other female victim was confirmed to be infected, but at the hospital eight people were infected... Granted, the patients there have lower immunity, but the ratio seems unusually high, don''t you think?"


    Chen Yu''s words caused Dr. Misumi Mikoto to freeze mid-motion as she looked at him, disbelief in her eyes: "Doctor Chen, you can''t be suspecting..."


    Kube Rokuro, who had been bowing his head until now, also looked up at Chen Yu with surprise, as he too seemed to have realized what Chen Yu was suspecting, "Brother Yu, it couldn''t possibly be that serious, right? If that were the case, then the vitriolic usations the victim is currently facing..."


    "I don''t know, it''s just too much of a coincidence." Chen Yu tapped his forehead with his fingers, as if trying to dismiss his own thoughts or to clear his mind of distractions: "Maybe I''m being overly suspicious, but if it was the hospital''s virus sample that caused this infection, then the victim would be wrongly med.


    If only we could find someone who had contact with him before he went to Higashiyo Medical University Hospital for a checkup, and who had not been in contact with him since. If that person doesn''t have the virus or antibodies, we could determine whether the victim was infected in Saudi Arabia or at Toyo Medical University Hospital."


    Chen Yu''s words lit up the eyes of both Dr. Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro, as it was apparent they both thought of someone who fit the conditions described by Chen Yu.

 Chapter 39 - 39 Experiment

    The Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, being an adjunct to The University of Tokyo''s Medical School, naturally has work rted to medical and pharmaceutical research, andboratories are, of course, an indispensable part of the setup.


    Inside theboratory, a group of white mice scurried about within cages made of transparent resin, squeaking intermittently, in their search for food to fill their bellies or something to gnaw on to wear down their ever-growing incisors and thereby avoid starving to death from their teeth getting too long.


    But obviously, the white mice used for experiments usually don''t live long enough for their incisors to grow to the point where they lock up their mouths; they get disposed of because of various experiments, turning into non-recyble waste. Even some white mice used for drug experiments require special incineration disposal.


    Chen Yu, wearing protective goggles, was at that moment intently watching the group of white mice scurrying before him, carefully observing their condition and noting down each detail.


    From the start of the experiment until now, Chen Yu had already spent close to fifteen hours in theboratory, having even spent the previous night in theb. Although he didn''t need to sleep and could simply meditate, his physical constitution had vastly improved since advancing beyond the ordinary person''s, but still, fifteen hours of work had left his face looking somewhat fatigued.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how is everything?" While Chen Yu was focused on recording the progress of the experiments, Jounouchi Hiromi walked in from outside, standing next to him and looking with interest at the group of white mice, she asked him.


    "Hiromi, what brings you here?" Chen Yu looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi and smiled, then returned his gaze to the white mice. He exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Everything''s going well for now. I have performed two sets ofparative experiments. I injected the mice carrying cancer cells with a potion I originally developed to reduce their bodily activity.


    One group was given only the revival potion to restore activity, another group just the new potion, and the final group both potions forparison.


    So far, the conditions of all three experimental groups seem ideal. The first group of mice showed a significant improvement in bodily activity after the injection of the revival potion. The third group of mice showed the same improvement, but the second group showed no notable change in bodily activity.


    However, this was not beyond expectations; simply recing the potion cannot improve the physical activity of the mice."


    "Hey, hey, if the experiment is going smoothly, don''t push yourself too hard." Hearing Chen Yu say that the experiment was going well, Hiromi''s face also brightened with happiness. However, instead of congratting Chen Yu, she advised him, "I heard you''ve been in theb for more than a dozen hours sincest night, without much sleep. How can this be sustainable?


    As important as the experiment is, don''t wear yourself out, go and rest for a bit."


    "I can''t stop now. I need to record the condition of the mice every hour, and I have to keep watching to prevent any idents. Without an assistant, I have no choice but to do it myself." Chen Yu declined Jounouchi Hiromi''s advice, but in order to reassure his girlfriend and not to worry her, he continued, "Don''t worry, it''s just an experimentsting a dozen hours or so.


    Back when Naoki and I did animal experiments at school, we would watch over them for several days at a stretch without interruption. It''s no problem..."


    However, before Chen Yu could finish speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi angrily snatched the experimental record book from his hands, ring at him, "You will break down your body like this! Back then, there were two of you who could take turns, right? And now, isn''t Inomata-san lying in a hospital bed withte-stage cancer, waiting for you to save him? If you break down, who will save Inomata-san?


    Even if you won''t think for yourself, you must consider Inomata-san who is waiting for you to save him!"


    "It''s precisely because I need to save Naoki that I can''t stop!" Looking at the angry Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu was not upset about the interruption, but gently exined, "Because Naoki is still lying in the hospital waiting for me to save him, that''s why I can''t stop.


    Only if Iplete the experiments a day earlier, progressing the potion to a stage where it can be clinically applied, then I can save him, right?"


    Chen Yu tried to take his experimental record book back from Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands, but after a couple of tugs, he couldn''t pull it away. Jounouchi Hiromi''s fingers were tightly gripping the other end of the record book, preventing Chen Yu from retrieving it from her hands.


    "Hiromi¡­" Chen Yu understood Jounouchi Hiromi''s concern for him, but obviously, he couldn''t just abandon the experiment and rest because he was too tired. Besides, with his physical condition, persevering was not really a major problem.


    However, he couldn''t exin all this to Jounouchi Hiromi, so he could only gaze gently at his girlfriend and slowly pried her fingers open to take back his experiment logbook.


    "But¡­ but¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi was defeated by Chen Yu''s gaze. She looked at Chen Yu, bit her lip, wanting to say something to persuade him to change his mind, but she couldn''t think of anything that would.


    "Don''t worry, Hiromi." Chen Yu hugged his girlfriend gently, pulling her into his arms tofort her, "I know my own body. If I really can''t hold out, I won''t push myself."


    Although there was no one else in theboratory, such an intimate gesture from Chen Yu still made Jounouchi Hiromi somewhat embarrassed, and she wriggled out of his embrace, her face involuntarily flushed with a tinge of shyness.


    "I can''t handle you!" Jounouchi Hiromi eventually chose topromise, but she puffed up her cheeks and said to Chen Yu with annoyance, "Even if I can''t stop you from continuing your experiments, you still need to eat breakfast! You haven''t eaten breakfast yet, have you? I will go buy you breakfast. How can you forget to eat when you''re doing experiments!"


    This time, Chen Yu didn''t argue and nodded in agreement, "Okay, then bring me two rice balls and coffee, unsweetened coffee, please."


    "Got it, rice balls and unsweetened coffee." Jounouchi Hiromi said, then stood on her tiptoes and gave Chen Yu a peck on the cheek before heading out.


    Touching the ce on his cheek where Jounouchi Hiromi had just kissed him, Chen Yu smiled and tilted his head slightly. He then sat back down at the experiment table, opened the experiment log, and continued the work that had been interrupted by Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Sorry to interrupt." Not long after Jounouchi Hiromi had left, the door to theb was pushed open again. This time, it was Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu who entered.


    They approached Chen Yu and after bowing to him, they exined the purpose of their visit, "We heard Doctor Chen was conducting an experiment and wanted toe and see if there was anything we could do to help."


    "Help?" Chen Yu felt somewhat surprised.


    "Well, it''s like this, I told Miss Hanayama about the surgery n you mentioned before, and she hopes to use that n too. But I''m really not confident about carrying out such a surgery on my own, so I hoped Doctor Chen could help me." Doctor Higashiyama looked somewhat embarrassed, seemingly apologetic for his imposition.


    "So, you want me to help with the experiment and then ask me to help with the surgery?" After hearing Doctor Higashiyama''s request, Chen Yu thought for a moment and agreed, "Alright, but it will have to wait until my own surgery here is done."

 Chapter 40: Angry

    ```


    Even with the help of Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu, Chen Yu still needed to constantly monitor the changes in theb mice. However, with two assistants, Chen Yu didn''t have to watch over three groups of mice by himself, which was quite strenuous, and he could take some time to rest a bit.


    "Doctor Chen, how long do we need to observe this experiment?" Nakagawa Susumu asked curiously while jotting down notes.


    As a trainee doctor, he was ustomed to assisting fully-fledged physicians and bore no resentment, but he was merely curious about the duration of the experiment.


    Sitting aside, having the breakfast that Jounouchi Hiromi brought for him, Chen Yu heard Susumu''s question, swallowed the rice ball in his mouth, and then replied, "The entire experiment requires continuous observation for 72 hours. I need to know what kind of adverse reactions the potion injection will cause.


    Both of the new potionponents are natural extracts, which will not umte in the human body. After 72 hours, the metabolism will eliminate everything from the body."


    "72 hours? Does that mean the experiment will continue for another two days?" Susumu asked with a curious face. Although he graduated from a medical university, he didn''te from the University of Tokyo, and his field was surgery. He had never conducted such long animal experiments before, so he felt somewhat anxious and intrigued.


    "To be precise, it''s another 56 hours. It''s already been 16 hours since yesterday." Chen Yu finished the rice ball in his hand, took a sip of coffee to wash down the remaining grains in his mouth, walked over to Susumu, patted his shoulder, and said, "I''ll rest for a bit. Record the data every half hour, and call for me after two hours. If anything urgent happens, wake me up immediately."


    Perhaps because he had never done anything like this before, Susumu seemed somewhat panicky and hurriedly wanted to say something to reassure the young doctor.


    "Don''t worry, Doctor Chen. I''ve got it under control, there won''t be a problem." But before Susumu could speak up, Doctor Higashiyama on the side already made the assurance before him.


    "I leave it to you!" Chen Yu nodded, smiled, and then walked toward the couch in the corner of theb, nning to take a break.


    Seeing Chen Yu settle on the couch in the corner, Susumu then quietly asked Higashiyama, "Doctor Higashiyama, do experiments usuallyst this long?"


    "This is actually considered brief. Some drug trials can even take a month. But typically, there are several assistants in theb working in shifts.


    It''s rare to see someone like Doctor Chen, who ns toplete the experiment by himself," Doctor Higashiyama was already ustomed to such matters, as drug experiments often needed to observe the effects on test subjects over long periods, sometimessting several months or even a year or two. A 72-hour observation period was indeed short inparison.


    Seeing the baffled look still on Susumu''s face, Higashiyama gave him a pat, "Stop worrying about other things and concentrate on your work! The potion Doctor Chen is developing is groundbreaking. If this trial is sessful and applied clinically, it could truly change the world. You''re fortunate to be a part of such an experiment, so seize the opportunity!"


    Heartened by Doctor Higashiyama''s words, Susumu perked up and devoted himself to the experiment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Chen Yu told Susumu he would rest for two hours, he got up from the couch after roughly just under an hour.


    However, at the experiment station, only Susumu was recording the conditions of the three groups of sample subjects; Doctor Higashiyama, who should have been there, was nowhere in sight.


    "How are the samples doing?" Seeing the situation, Chen Yu just asked Susumu and then picked up the record book from the experiment table and began to flip through it, "Where is Doctor Higashiyama?"


    ```


    "The condition of the samples is good, basically unchanged. Doctor Higashiyama just had a phone call, his patient Miss Hanayama is having some trouble, he needs to go there immediately." Upon hearing Chen Yu inquire about Doctor Higashiyama, Nakagawa Susumu hurriedly exined for him, not wanting Chen Yu to misunderstand that he had slipped away.


    "That beautiful chef, Miss Hanayama?" Chen Yu naturally remembered Doctor Higashiyama''s patient, she was also the reason Doctor Higashiyama volunteered to help.


    However, such matters obviously didn''t disturb Chen Yu. After he finished reviewing the experimental records and checked the samples again, he then said to Nakagawa Susumu, "Nakagawa-san, can you keep an eye on these for a bit longer? I''m going to wash my face, I just took a short nap and I still feel a bit groggy."


    "No problem, Doctor Chen, you can rest a bit more, I don''t have anything going on today, I can keep watching for you," Nakagawa Susumu said, looking at Chen Yu, seeing the tiredness still present on his face and couldn''t help but persuade him.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t say much, just patted him on the shoulder and then turned to leave theboratory.


    After a quick face wash in the restroom, Chen Yu suddenly remembered that he hadn''t checked on Inomata Naoki today. Considering that Nakagawa Susumu was in theb and it should be okay for a while, he dried his face with a paper towel in the restroom and went towards Inomata Naoki''s ward.


    Inomata Naoki''s ward was just a regrrge ward, but the facilities at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital were very good, even therge wards were four-person rooms, and the conditions were not bad.


    However, when Chen Yu arrived at the ward, he found that Inomata Naoki''s bed was already empty, and tidied up neatly, not as if he''d temporarily gone out for some reason.


    Chen Yu was immediately shocked, rushed out of the ward, and checked the namete at the door. When he realized that Inomata Naoki''s name was gone, he then ran toward the nurse''s station.


    "Where did the patient from ward four, Inomata Naoki, go? Why isn''t he in his room, have you seen him?" At the nurse''s station, Chen Yu asked anxiously.


    "Ah! Doctor Chen!" The duty nurse at the station naturally recognized Chen Yu and quickly greeted him. She answered his question promptly, "Inomata-san? He has been transferred to a VIP ward, it was the idea of Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine... Ah! Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine!"


    The nurse was still responding to Chen Yu''s question, but upon mentioning Director Yamamoto Hisae, she was quite surprised to see that Director Yamamoto was standing right behind Chen Yu.


    "Director Yamamoto, what is the meaning of this?" Chen Yu asked, looking at Yamamoto Hisae, his eyes showing a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Though Inomata Naoki being moved to a VIP ward was a good thing, Yamamoto Hisae''s failure to inform him of her actions made him feel that this woman definitely intended to use Inomata Naoki for something, and this made him very angry.


    Yamamoto Hisae certainly sensed Chen Yu''s discontent, but in her view, Chen Yu was merely a very talented doctor, and aside from his talent and pride, he had nothing else, so she didn''t mind his dissatisfaction. She replied calmly, "Doctor Chen, your research is about to be a major medical breakthrough that will change the world. How can Inomata-san stay in a regr ward as an important case?


    What if there''s a patient cross-infection? It''s more secure to have dedicated care in a VIP ward."


    Yamamoto Hisae''s words, coupled with the arrogance she inadvertently exuded, made Chen Yu narrow his eyes.

 Chapter 41 - 41 Do Not Underestimate the Youth in Poverty

    Chen Yu''s eyes, filled with hidden anger, met Yamamoto Hisae''s haughty gaze in an intangible sh, with even a faint scent of gunpowder tension filling the air. This caused the young nurse watching their standoff to shrink back behind the service desk at the nurses'' station, only her eyes peeping out stealthily, afraid to even breathe.


    "Director Yamamoto, Inomata Naoki is my ssmate as well as my patient. By all ounts, shouldn''t someone have informed me about his room being changed?" After a tense face-off, it was Chen Yu who finally broke the silence.


    Facing Chen Yu''s challenge, Yamamoto Hisae crossed her arms over her chest, sizing him up before responding, "Doctor Chen, are you trying to tell me how to do my job?"


    "How dare I instruct you, Director Yamamoto? I am merely a neer and a surgeon at that." Chen Yu said, half-mocking, half-sneering, as he moved closer to Yamamoto Hisae and lowered his voice, speaking to her in a deep tone, "I just want to remind you, Director Yamamoto, that we have a saying in China, ''Do not bully the poor just because they are young.''"


    "Do not bully the poor just because they are young?" Yamamoto Hisae understood the meaning, but the look in her eyes was dismissive. She did not see anything about Chen Yu before her to be concerned about, or rather, she believed he had no chance of challenging or even causing her any trouble.


    Naturally, Chen Yu could detect the disdain in Yamamoto Hisae''s tone but said nothing more, only giving her a cold smile before turning to leave.


    But as Yamamoto Hisae watched Chen Yu''s departing figure with a mocking gaze, his voice suddenly rang in her head, sending chills down her spine.


    "Though young people mayck money and power, youth is their greatest asset. No one can predict what achievements a seemingly ordinary youth might attain in the future. Perhaps the very person you look down upon now could be a significant figure you cannot afford to provoketer on."


    "Director Yamamoto, you are merely interested in my research and intend to control me through Naoki. But have you considered the consequences of angering me? Perhaps you can make it impossible for me to stay at this hospital or even seize my research, but have you thought about the fact that, once provoked, I will dedicate the rest of my life to exacting revenge on you?"


    "And how do you know I won''te up with even more impressive findings? What if my future research wins some major international award, or what if, by sheer chance, I am mentioned in the context of a Nobel Prize? Eastern University won''t easily forgive someone like you for driving me away, will they?"


    "Do not bully the poor just because they are young. In all matters, refrain from taking extreme actions, leaving room for others also means paving a way out for oneself. Consider this a word to the wise, Director Yamamoto."


    Cold sweat formed on Yamamoto Hisae''s forehead as she stood rigidly in ce, taking deep breaths and staggering away after some time, which only added to the young nurse''s confusion. Why did Doctor Chen, who seemed at a disadvantage, walk away with head held high, while Director Yamamoto, who appeared to have the upper hand, look so flustered?


    Back in her office, Yamamoto Hisae was unaware of the young nurse''s bewilderment, but she herself sat in front of her desk, her clothes soaked with cold sweat.


    The words of Chen Yu had actually not made a significant impact on her; she had heard such grand principles countless times. If she were someone who could be swayed so easily by simple words, she would have never, as a woman, reached her position as Department Head of Internal Medicine at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital in Japan, a country with such pronounced gender bias.


    What really sent a cold sweat down Yamamoto Hisae''s spine was that the voice of Chen Yu''sst words seemed to ring in her mind, and each word exploded like spring thunder. At that moment, her body felt as if it were controlled by something, rendering her unable to move even a finger until Chen Yu had finished speaking, after which she regained control.


    Such an urrence was clearly beyond Yamamoto Hisae''s control.


    She had no idea how Chen Yu had made her stand in ce, unable to move, with his voice still resounding in her mind, but as she watched his retreating figure, she distinctly felt an indescribable sense of terror and pressure. It was as though she had been targeted by some terrifying entity, her biological instincts screaming that her life was threatened.


    If there had to be a description, Yamamoto Hisae felt that at that moment, Chen Yu seemed like a ferocious beast in the wilderness, ready to tear her apart at any moment.


    "Such frightening hypnotism!" Yamamoto Hisae tried to convince herself that Chen Yu wasn''t that scary and that everything might just be a small hypnotic trick he mastered, unwittingly hypnotizing her while looking at her.


    This line of thought was obviously self-deceiving, but it made Yamamoto Hisae feel a lot better. Although the possibility of being hypnotized by Chen Yu at any moment still worried her, by thinking this way, she could temporarily forget the terror that he brought.


    After all, the terror of the unknown ispletely different from the threat of known methods and skills.


    Perhaps such thoughts were merely an escape from reality, but when faced with the unknown, it is human instinct to forcefully interpret it with the known, and Yamamoto Hisae was just exploiting this very aspect.


    Despite trying to convince herself that Chen Yu wasn''t as terrifying as he seemed, the impression that he was extremely dangerous still lingered in Yamamoto Hisae''s mind. After all, if a person could hypnotize her with just one look, who knew what he was truly capable of? What if he casually hypnotized someone toe and stab her to death?


    Yamamoto Hisae didn''t know what Chen Yu was truly capable of, but for her, the mere possibility made it necessary to be cautious. Having risen from an ordinary female doctor to the position of Department Head of Internal Medicine at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Yamamoto Hisae cherished her life dearly.


    "Is it really ''do not underestimate the young and impoverished''? It looks like I need to adjust my attitude toward him," Yamamoto Hisae had to admit, she had underestimated Chen Yu and needed to readjust her approach.


    If strong-arming tactics wouldn''t work, switching to a softer approach wasmon for someone like Yamamoto Hisae. Although she hadn''t used such tactics in many years as her power grew, it didn''t mean she was unable to be flexible.


    When it came to her interests, even if it meant kneeling and apologizing or even paying a greater price, she would only weigh whether it was worth it, rather than consider something as trivial as pride. If it weren''t for her age being too advanced, Yamamoto Hisae was even prepared to consider seduction as an option.

 Chapter 42 - 42 Arrangements

    "Doctor Chen, you''re back?" When Chen Yu returned to theboratory, Doctor Higashiyama was already there, recording the data of the experiment samples with Nakagawa Susumu.


    Chen Yu nodded to Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu without saying much and sat down at the experiment table. Although the incident with Yamamoto Hisae had made him quite angry, it didn''t affect his mood to the extent that he couldn''t shake it off. It was like someone who gets barked at by a stray dog on the street and feels angry, but doesn''t keep dwelling on it.


    After rechecking the experiment samples and ensuring that none of theb mice exhibited unexpected reactions, Chen Yu nodded with satisfaction. Only then did he thank Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu, "The experiment is progressing smoothly; thank you both for your help. If you have other matters to attend to, please go ahead. We don''t need so many people to keep watch here all the time."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Nakagawa Susumu was the first to shake his head, indicating it was no big deal and saying, "I''m just a trainee doctor, I''m usually assisting other doctors, so it''s no issue. Helping here allows me to learn something from you, Doctor Chen."


    Nakagawa Susumu''s words prompted Chen Yu to nod indisputably. Since he was willing to stay and help, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t send him away. Moreover, taking part in the experiments would indeed allow Nakagawa Susumu to learn some things. "Since you put it that way, Nakagawa, then learn diligently. Feel free to ask me anything you don''t understand."


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen!" Nakagawa Susumu hastily expressed his gratitude. In a ce like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, it was very difficult for trainee doctors who were not University of Tokyo graduates to learn anything. Most often, trainee doctors like Nakagawa Susumu are used by professors or other doctors asborers or handymen.


    The fact that Chen Yu was willing to teach him rather than expecting him to learn by himself was a wee and unexpected delight.


    Doctor Higashiyama, on the other hand, seemed hesitant. As a full-fledged doctor, he obviously couldn''t spend as much time in theb as Nakagawa Susumu. Not to mention his own patients, just the routine ward rounds were mandatory for him.


    Seeing the hesitation on Doctor Higashiyama''s face, Chen Yu smiled at him, "Doctor Higashiyama, if you have your own matters to attend to, please go ahead. Nakagawa is here to help, which is sufficient. As for Miss Hanayama''s surgery, I will lend a hand."


    "That would be great! Miss Hanayama had some fluctuations in her condition this morning. Having you, Doctor Chen Yu, assist with the surgery as soon as possible would undoubtedly be the best oue for her!" Finally hearing Chen Yu agree to help was a great relief for Nakagawa Susumu, who had been constantly worried about Hanayama Mikie''s condition.


    After all, his concern was not merely that of a doctor for his patient; it was connected to his happiness for the rest of his life.


    Seeing Doctor Higashiyama''s excited demeanor, Chen Yu could naturally detect his intentions and started teasing him with a mischievous smile.


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by Chen Yu''s teasing smile, Doctor Higashiyama was uneasy. Having developed feelings for a patient wasn''t something to be proud of. Still, motivated by his feelings for Hanayama Mikie, Doctor Higashiyama tried to justify himself, "My feelings for Miss Hanayama are genuine. It''s not that I''m taking advantage of her because she is my patient!"


    Doctor Higashiyama''s attempt at a justification made both Chen Yu and Nakagawa Susumu burst intoughter.


    However, after theughter, Chen Yu remembered the earlier incident involving Director Yamamoto switching Inomata Naoki''s room. He realized that he needed his own eyes and ears in the hospital. So, after pondering for a moment, he said to Doctor Higashiyama, "Doctor Higashiyama, can I ask you for a favor?"


    "Please tell me, as long as it''s within my power, I''ll certainly do it!" Doctor Higashiyama, eager to be of service to Chen Yu, hurriedly agreed.


    "My patient Inomata Naoki, you''re familiar with him, right? I had previously arranged him in a standard ward, but this morning when I went to see him, he had been moved to a VIP room by Director Yamamoto.


    I''m concerned about this, but I can''t leave theb, so I was hoping you could check on him during your ward rounds and inform me if anything arises," Chen Yu exined the situation to Doctor Higashiyama, making his request.


    "Ah! Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine! This¡­" While the name Yamamoto Hisae could be ignored by Chen Yu, for doctors who had worked under her tyrannical influence, her name still held great deterrent power, making Doctor Higashiyama immediately waver.


    Chen Yu understood Doctor Higashiyama''s concerns and quickly added, "You don''t need to do anything special, just check his condition daily and report to me. That''s also part of the experiment, since he is one of the cases, isn''t he? Moreover, you just need to keep an eye on him for these two experimental days, not for a prolonged period."


    Hearing this, Doctor Higashiyama hesitated for a moment before agreeing, "Alright, I''ll inform you if there''s any issue."


    "Thank you very much!" Having received Doctor Higashiyama''s consent, Chen Yu smiled and redirected his focus back to the experiment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I heard today that you had a conflict with Director Yamamoto. Is everything alright?" Jounouchi Hiromi, having received the news, hurriedly rushed to theboratory and inquired concerningly about Chen Yu.


    "Hiromi, you know about that too?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi in surprise, raised an eyebrow, and then reassured her with a smile, "Don''t be nervous, it was just a disagreement because she switched Naoki''s room without notifying me, nothing significant."


    "But, but¡­ it sounds like you have offended Director Yamamoto, right? You shouldn''t have been so impulsive, Mr.


    Chen Yu!" Compared to Chen Yu, as a doctor who had spent many years within the medical bureau system, Jounouchi Hiromi could better understand the power and influence held by a Department Head of Internal Medicine at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, which made her very anxious about Chen Yu: "Maybe you should go apologize to Director Yamamoto!"


    "I already told you it''s nothing to worry about, so you don''t have to trouble yourself with this!" Chen Yu of course realized Jounouchi Hiromi''s concern for him, but he was obviously not going to do something like apologizing to Yamamoto Hisae. "Don''t forget who my mentor is, Hiromi¡ªProfessor Kube! He''s the head of the surgical department, while Director Yamamoto is head of internal medicine.


    With me being a student of the surgical department head, do you think an apology to the internal medicine department head would sit well with the professor?"


    "Ah! Professor Kube!" Remembering this, Jounouchi Hiromi instantaneously recognized her oversight.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi realizing her mistake, Chen Yu then told her with a smile, "So you see, Hiromi, you don''t have to worry. Offending Director Yamamoto is not as serious as you think, and besides, I didn''t actually offend her."

 Chapter 43 - 43 Surgical Arrangement

    In the VIP ward of the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Inomata Naoki''splexion looked much betterpared to before. Although still pale, it was a definite improvement from the "zombie" appearance he had when first admitted to the hospital; now, he undoubtedly looked alive.


    After a thorough examination of Inomata Naoki''s body, Chen Yu was satisfied to confirm that his vitality was progressively being restored. He then said to Inomata Naoki, "Your vitality is recovering. With just two more days of rest, you should regain about 70% of a normal person''s vitality and be fit for surgery. So, Naoki, rest well these next few days, eat well, and strengthen your body, got it?"


    "I got it, Brother Yu! Don''t worry, I''ll do everything you''ve told me!" Inomata Naoki was somewhat excited at this moment. The cancer that had troubled him for years was finally about to bepletely cured. There was no better news for Inomata Naoki than the possibility of freeing himself from the illness that had gued him for so long.


    "Mmm, don''t feel pressured, just adjust your mood and try not to get too excited," Chen Yu said with a smile, not wanting Inomata Naoki to get too nervous. He teased him, "Now, Naoki, you might want to start thinking about getting a girlfriend. Remember that mixer we had with the girls'' school during college? There was a girl who seemed quite interested in you. Do you have her contact information?


    I think, once you''ve recovered, you should try reaching out to her. Who knows, she might still be waiting for you?"


    Inomata Naoki''s face turned slightly red with embarrassment from Chen Yu''s teasing, bringing a bit of color to his paleplexion.


    After chatting for a few more minutes with Inomata Naoki, Chen Yu left his ward.


    "When do you n to operate?" Outside in the hallway, Daimon Michiko, who had been waiting, caught up with Chen Yu as he came out and inquired about the surgery ns.


    Although she''d been prohibited from practicing medicine, no one had stopped Daimon Michiko from entering the hospital. So, to prepare for the surgery, Chen Yu had arranged through Professor Kube''s connections to bring her into the hospital after thepletion of his drug trials, allowing her to be as familiar as possible with Inomata Naoki''s condition in preparation for the operation.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko''s question, Chen Yu naturally would not hide anything from her, the actual lead surgeon of the operation. He handed her the medical records he had just noted and exined, "Naoki''s recovery is going well. Based on his current condition, we could operate in about three days. However, to be cautious, I''ve scheduled it for five days from now.


    Everything should be fine, barring any unexpected issues."


    "Hmm... indeed, his recovery is good. You''re really impressive! The two drugs you''ve developed are revolutionary for cancer treatment," Daimon Michiko, as a top surgeon, had a clear understanding of the potential applications of the two drugs Chen Yu had developed. "I won''t go into the cancer-inhibiting drug, as it''s like a godsend for those with already spread tumors.


    This life vitality-restoring drug could also be applied to those patients who originally could not undergo surgery due to age and health issues, allowing them to have surgery that was previously impossible, and even speeding up their recovery. Truly, it''s a remarkable research breakthrough!"


    Chen Yu just modestly smiled at Daimon Michiko''s praise. He had heard enough of suchments in the days following his sessful experiments. After all, no one working at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital was a fool; they all had the professional knowledge to realize the significance of Chen Yu''s research.


    Realizing the significance of Chen Yu''s research, they naturally understood the achievements and development Chen Yu would have in the future thanks to these two studies. At a time like this, if they don''t tter him to build rtionships, are they supposed to wait until Chen Yu''s research is published and he has made a name for himself before they start sucking up?


    While discussing Inomata Naoki''s surgery, the two returned to the office. Chen Yu hadn''t even settled into his seat when people already crowded around, eagerly serving him tea and water, so enthusiastic that they even pushed Daimon Michiko aside. She could onlye to Jounouchi Hiromi''s desk, lean on it with her arms folded, and silently watch these sycophants.


    "Jounouchi, aren''t these people being a bit too over-the-top?" Sheined to her good friend while at the same time, teasing her, admiring that she really found a great man: "But, Jounouchi, your eye for people really is good! You picked such a good man right off the bat."


    In response to her friend''s teasing, Jounouchi Hiromi just smiled with a hint of pride, lightly patting Daimon Michiko''s thigh, who was leaning on her desk: "Do you think everyone''s like you, Daimon-san, only knowing how to perform surgeries and getting itchy hands if you don''t hold a scalpel for three days? I''ve had my life and future nned out early on!"


    "Ouch! Jounouchi, why do you still hit so hard! You haven''t even softened a bit after getting a boyfriend! If you keep this up, I''m going to spill your embarrassing high school secret to your boyfriend!" Daimon Michiko, rubbing the spot where Jounouchi Hiromi pped her thigh, threatened her with a frown.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko mention "embarrassing high school secret," Jounouchi Hiromi''s pretty eyebrows shot up and herrge eyes rounded, as she sprung up from her seat, fiercely grabbed Daimon Michiko''s cor, and threatened her with the Japanese tongue trill unique to thenguage, "You try saying it and see, if Mr. Chen Yu finds out about that incident, I will definitely take good care of you!"


    "Yamero!" Being threatened like this, Daimon Michiko could only hastily beg for mercy since it was just a joke between friends, and neither of them was serious.


    While the two were joking around, those crowded around Chen Yu were also asking him about the arrangement of the surgical assistant for Inomata Naoki''s surgery.


    Such a situation wasn''t really surprising. Inomata Naoki was the actual clinical case for the application of Chen Yu''s two studies, and he was also the only case. Only bypletely curing his illness and creating a case report could they prove the value of Chen Yu''s research in clinical application and receive recognition from the medicalmunity.


    Otherwise, no matter how outstanding your research, without a practical case to support it, it would just be an academic study, which is significantly less meaningful.


    Therefore, it was understandable why these people were concerned about Inomata Naoki''s surgery, especially since Chen Yu''s research had already produced results, and this surgery was their only chance to be involved.


    However, Chen Yu had obviously nned for this early on. Setting aside Daimon Michiko, the main surgeon, the assistant positions had already been decided in his mind: "Dr. Higashiyama will be the second assistant, Nakagawa, you are the third assistant. As for the first assistant, it will be Dr. Daimon Michiko, whom I have specially requested."

 Chapter 44 - 44 Surgery in Progress (Requesting Votes for New Book)

    Scrubbing his hands and forearms carefully with the brush and soap, Chen Yu looked at Nakagawa Susumu, who was doing the same beside him, and cautioned, "Since you want to learn, you''d better keep your eyes wide open and pay attention during today''s surgery. Dr. Daimon''s skills are exceptional, and the surgery today is quite challenging. You can learn a lot."


    "Yes, Doctor Chen! I will study attentively!" Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Nakagawa Susumu seemed a bit excited.


    As a trainee doctor, opportunities to assist in surgeries like this didn''te by often for Nakagawa Susumu. Being able to observe was rare enough for him. So, being appointed as the third assistant by Chen Yu this time was a precious chance for him to umte experience.


    "Don''t get too excited, third assistant," Dr. Daimon Michiko, who was also washing her hands on the other side, threw a bit of cold water on Nakagawa''s excitement, "The work of a third assistant is basically retraction, and as a surgeon, you need to be calm at all times. Being too excited... can result in a shaky hand."


    "Ah! Yes!" Startled by Dr. Daimon Michiko''s words, Nakagawa Susumu seemed a bit flustered, but he then started to calm himself down. Perhaps because it was his first time participating in such a surgery, he still appeared quite nervous.


    Doctor Higashiyama, seeing Nakagawa Susumu looking so tense,forted him, "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself; just maintain your usualposure. Although each patient deserves serious attention, being too excited or nervous can actually cause unnecessary interference with the surgery. Besides, a surgery like this usuallysts several hours, and if you are too tense, you won''tst."


    "Thank you, Doctor Higashiyama! I understand," Nakagawa Susumu replied, after listening to Doctor Higashiyama, taking deep breaths to steady his emotions.


    The four of them changed into their surgical gowns and gloves before entering the operating room.


    Inside the OR, Inomata Naoki, already under general anesthesia,y on the operating table, while several nurses were busy preparing for the operation. Various surgical instruments were being arranged next to the table.


    But what surprised Chen Yu as he entered the OR was the person sitting at the anesthesiologist''s station¡ªit was someone he had not expected.


    "Hiromi? What are you doing here?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting at the anesthesiologist''s station, with surprise. He clearly had not expected his girlfriend to be the anesthesiologist for today''s surgery.


    "I asked her to help out; Jounouchi is a verypetent anesthesiologist. Having her here significantly increases the chances of a sessful surgery. Besides, she has assisted me in operations before, and our coordination is seamless." Before Jounouchi Hiromi could reply, Dr. Daimon Michiko had already started exining on her behalf.


    "Hiromi, you are still an anesthesiologist? It seems there are many secrets about you that I don''t know!" Chen Yu was a little taken aback since he had always remembered Jounouchi Hiromi as a surgeon. Now he learned she was also an anesthesiologist whom Dr. Daimon Michiko referred to aspetent, which clearly surprised him, making him take another look at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi herself appeared somewhat nervous, not because she intended to keep secrets from Chen Yu, but simply because there were many things she hadn''t yet had the chance to tell him.


    However, Chen Yu did not press the issue further; he moved his fingers to loosen them up and stood in front of the operating table, "Less chit-chat; let''s start the surgery. Esophagectomy and colonic reconstruction surgery, begin now."


    "Vital signs: blood pressure 124/82, pulse 82, heart rhythm normal." When Chen Yu said the surgery was starting, Jounouchi Hiromi also quickly adjusted her mood and reported Inomata Naoki''s vitals to him.


    "Scalpel." Now that the surgery had begun, Chen Yu was fully focused, asking the nurse standing beside him for the surgical instruments he needed.


    A scalpel was handed to Chen Yu.


    Gripping the scalpel, Chen Yu took a deep breath, adjusted his breathing, and then made an incision in Inomata Naoki''s skin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Above the operating room, in the observation gallery, Professor Kube was watching the surgery through the ss, feeling inevitably concerned about his protege.


    This was no simple surgery, and even for him, there was only a thirty percent chance of sess, naturally increasing his worries about whether Chen Yu couldplete the operation.


    However, fortunately, up to this point, the surgery was going smoothly, and moreover, Chen Yu had recruited Dr. Daimon Michiko as his assistant.


    Because Chen Yu had asked him to, Professor Kube had also looked up information on Dr. Daimon Michiko. Purely in terms of surgical skill, this woman was ranked as the top in the world, number one in all Japan.


    Just her documented surgeries alone were enough to give Professor Kube a sense of daunting respect, with some operations soplicated that they made him doubt his own surgical abilities, as theplexities seemed almost beyond human achievement, making him wonder if Dr. Daimon Michiko possessed a pair of God''s own hands.


    "How is the surgery progressing?" Just then, Yamamoto Hisae pushed open the door of the observation gallery and walked in, standing beside Professor Kube.


    "We''re in the process of performing an esophagectomy. The tumor is adhesively attached to the wall of the aorta, so we had to proceed with an additional aortic resection. The operation is going very well," Professor Kube informed Yamamoto Hisae of the surgery''s progress before turning to her, "I thought you wouldn''te."


    With her arms crossed, Yamamoto Hisae watched the ongoing surgery below and chuckled, shaking her head, "If this surgery is sessful, his research will be substantiated by actual case records and have clinical utility. How could I note and observe? I was just dyed by some matters earlier."


    Hearing Yamamoto Hisae''s response, Professor Kube didn''t mind. However, recalling the conflict he had heard about between Chen Yu and Yamamoto Hisae, he still asked her, "I heard there was some conflict between you and Mr. Chen Yu. What happened?"


    "It was just a trivial matter, and it''s already in the past," Yamamoto Hisae didn''t borate, knowing that Professor Kube was certainly aware of the situation. She only needed to make her stance clear, "Don''t worry, I understand the value of your prized pupil and won''t cause trouble recklessly. He is a goose thatys golden eggs; why would I kill the goose to get the eggs? It''s not a wise move.


    He is different from Doctor Kaji."


    "Doctor Kaji brought it upon himself, betraying the field of surgery and then failing in the operation. Sending him to Hokkaido for reflection is for his own good," Professor Kube was discussing the matter with Yamamoto Hisae when he suddenly saw Chen Yu switch positions with Dr. Daimon Michiko. Instantly alert, he stopped talking and focused intently on Dr.


    Daimon Michiko, eager to see if she was really as skilled as described in her records.


    Yamamoto Hisae, standing beside him, also noticed the change, and like Professor Kube, she watched the operating table earnestly.

 Chapter 45 - 45 Supernatural Power

    ```


    After exchanging positions with Chen Yu, Daimon Michiko stood at the position of the lead surgeon and stared intently at the operating table with eyes wide open, as if she had entered an indescribable state, radiating brilliance as though her entire being was glowing.


    To the average person, Daimon Michiko might have just seemed full of life, glowing with vigor due to her total engagement, without actually radiating light from her body, but in Chen Yu''s eyes, the Power of Faith surrounding Daimon Michiko had changed since she took the position of the lead surgeon, as if it had been activated from dormancy and was providing her with an unknown enhancement.


    "This is..." Despite being in the midst of surgery, Chen Yu couldn''t help but have his attention drawn to the change in Daimon Michiko. Even though he had known about the strong Power of Faith within her, this was the first time he had seen someone other than himself harnessing a mysterious force.


    Seeing the change in Daimon Michiko caused Chen Yu to pause momentarily, which prompted an unsatisfied nce from her: "Concentrate, don''t get distracted!"


    "Ah, I''m sorry." Reminded by Daimon Michiko, Chen Yu quickly snapped back to reality and resumed the surgery with seriousness, but he couldn''t help being curious about the changes in her, still dividing a fraction of his attention to observe them.


    From the observation room above the operating theater, Yamamoto Hisae was shocked to see Daimon Michiko having exchanged ces with Chen Yu. After a moment of surprise, she quickly turned to Professor Kube beside her and asked, "Who is that, why has she swapped ces with Doctor Chen? Shouldn''t Doctor Chen be the one leading this surgery?"


    Without waiting for Professor Kube''s answer, she pressed the microphone button in the observation room and shouted down to the operating theater: "The assistant down there, who are you? Why are you recing Doctor Chen as the lead surgeon? If such an important surgery fails, can you bear the responsibility?


    Assistants should do what they''re supposed to do, and this surgery must be led by Doctor Chen! Doctor Chen, switch back now!"


    Yamamoto Hisae''s words made everyone in the operating room pause and look up at the observation room, where both the heads of the internal and surgical departments were clearly present. They quickly lowered their heads; this show of force was not something they could involve themselves in. Doing their own jobs to avoid trouble seemed the most prudent course of action.


    As for Daimon Michiko and Chen Yu, who were mentioned by Yamamoto Hisae, the pair exchanged nces as if confirming each other''s thoughts.


    Daimon Michiko looked at Chen Yu with an inquiring gaze, seemingly asking if they should switch back. Although they had agreed that she would be the lead surgeon, after witnessing Chen Yu''s skill in excising a tumor earlier, Daimon Michiko knew he was also capable ofpleting the surgery; she didn''t necessarily have to be the one in charge.


    Under normal circumstances, Daimon Michiko wouldn''t have cared about suchments from Yamamoto Hisae above; her usual response of "I refuse" would have sufficed, but after having gone through the ordeal of offending a major figure, which resulted in her inability to practice medicine in Japan and causing her acquaintances to be implicated, Daimon Michiko had learned to consider others around her.


    No matter what, Chen Yu was Jounouchi Hiromi''s boyfriend, and considering that Jounouchi Hiromi was one of her few good friends, Daimon Michiko had to think about her position.


    However, under Daimon Michiko''s gaze, Chen Yu simply looked up at his teacher and, seeing no reaction from Professor Kube, he smiled at Daimon Michiko: "Continue the surgery, I want to witness your exquisite surgical skills, Dr. Daimon."


    And your Supernatural Power, Chen Yu left the second half of his thought unsaid, but the first part was enough to convey his message.


    "Hey! What are you standing around for! Switch back quickly! How can such an important surgery be entrusted to an unknown person! If the surgery fails, can you bear the responsibility?" Yamamoto Hisae, seeing the still indifferent Daimon Michiko, felt an inexplicable rage and loudly rebuked her, who remained in the position of the lead surgeon.


    However, confronted with the irate Yamamoto Hisae, Daimon Michiko simply looked up at her and casually said, "I refuse." Only after that, she solemnly added, "Because I will not fail."


    When Daimon Michiko again uttered "I will not fail," Chen Yu distinctly felt a qualitative change in the already active Power of Faith within her, as if it had ignited, shining incredibly bright to his eyes as if Daimon Michiko had been gilded with ayer of gold.


    Most notably her hands, which, upon the utterance of those words, seemed to gather a dazzling gold light, making them appear truly like the hands of a god.


    This change piqued Chen Yu''s interest even more. Clearly, this Power of Faith was providing Daimon Michiko with some kind of augmentation. This became evident after the surgery restarted, and her hand speed was noticeably much faster.


    "So fast!" Dr. Higashiyama, who couldn''t see the glowing Power of Faith on Daimon Michiko''s body, was nheless amazed by her hands that moved faster than one could imagine, and the precision that apanied the speed was something he had never witnessed before.


    This is Supernatural Power¡ªChen Yu had concluded in his mind. Through Daimon Michiko''s performance, Chen Yu had realized that this world was not as devoid of mysteries and transcendence as he had thought.


    If a skilled surgeon could harness the Power of Faith to enhance their surgical skills, it was not beyond possibility for thousands of years of human civilization to harbor... no, there must indeed be other forms of Supernatural Power.


    As for why he hadn''t previously detected the Supernatural Power of this world, perhaps it was because he hadn''t reached a high enough level or simply hadn''t noticed yet.


    Determined to ask Daimon Michiko after the surgery about whether she was aware of the power she possessed, Chen Yu stopped pondering and focused on the surgery at hand. After all, no matter what else was going on,pleting the surgery was what he needed to attend to right now.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Surgerypleted." As Daimon Michiko finished suturing the wound and set aside the automatic suturer, Chen Yu announced the end of the surgery and said to her, "Good work."


    Daimon Michiko did not respond, just nodded her head and stepped away from the operating table. She did not immediately leave the operating room, though. Instead, she took off her gloves and went to the other side of the operating table, pressing her hand on Inomata Naoki''s shoulder.


    Others might think it was just a surgical habit, but Chen Yu clearly saw a beam of light passing from her hand into Inomata Naoki''s body.


    ```

 Chapter 46 - 46 Surgery Completed

    ```


    Having finished the surgery, Chen Yu took a packet of syrup meant for the meal in the hospital''s cafeteria, poured it into a cup, and drank it all in one go to alleviate the difort from the sharp decline in physical and mental energy post-operation.


    Across from Chen Yu, Daimon Michiko was doing the same thing. Chen Yu could tell that she was far more drained than he was. The power of faith had enhanced her speed during the surgery, allowing her toplete the procedure much faster than an average person, but this boon was not without cost.


    Recalling the anomaly he had noticed in Daimon Michiko during the operation, Chen Yu put down his cup and asked her curiously, "Dr. Daimon, did you notice that your surgical speed increased after you said ''I will not fail''?"


    "The surgical speed increased? I don''t think so. I was just performing the surgery as usual. Maybe it''s just that other surgeons are too slow?" Daimon Michiko seemed unaware of her exceptional ability, as her normal surgical speed already surpassed that of the average surgeon, "It could also be that I was so focused, I didn''t notice. Why, is there a problem?"


    "No, just curious and asking randomly. After all, Dr. Daimon, your surgery is so fast, one can''t help but wonder how such speed and exquisite skills were developed." Seeing that Daimon Michiko appeared genuine, Chen Yuughed it off and let the matter go.


    After all, Daimon Michiko''s performance didn''t seem like she was consciously using any abilities. This led Chen Yu to believe that she might have garnered a strong power of faith because of her exceptional medical skills and the continuous saving of lives, which led to her patients'' gratitude, and inadvertently caused a resonance with this power during surgery.


    As for the phrase "I will not fail" being Daimon Michiko''smon catchphrase and source of confidence, she likely repeated it to her patients often, naturally making it the foundation of their trust in her. When she spoke those words, it resonated with the power of faith surrounding her.


    And the power of faith that bolstered her surgery was clearly because Daimon Michiko''s most confident and trusted expertise was her surgical work.


    Having understood these things, Chen Yu evidently gave up the idea of probing into the transcendent power of this world through Daimon Michiko. After all, aside from surgeries and eating, she didn''t care or pay attention to much else, so some questions would be better directed to Jounouchi Hiromi instead.


    But just as he thought of Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu suddenly remembered the incident that had urred in the operating room, and so he asked Daimon Michiko, "Dr. Daimon, is Hiromi still an anesthesiologist? I haven''t heard her mention this."


    "About that¡­" Daimon Michiko had just started to speak, looking up at Chen Yu to exin, but suddenly she became stuck.


    Chen Yu, seeing the surprise on Daimon Michiko''s face, was not taken aback, as the voice of Jounouchi Hiromi soon followed from behind him, taking over the conversation, "I''d better exin that to you myself."


    Daimon Michiko looked at Chen Yu and the Jounouchi Hiromi standing behind him, quickly finished her syrup in a few gulps, smiled sheepishly at them, and said, "You two talk, I''m leaving first."


    After saying that, she grabbed her cup and the empty syrup packet and swiftly made her escape, leaving behind the seated Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, who stood behind him.


    ```


    Seeing Daimon Michiko slip away, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t mind much. After skirting around to the front of Chen Yu, she took her seat where Daimon Michiko had just been, and then she exined to Chen Yu, "After I graduated from college, I was initially a surgeon at the medical office, but due to an ident, I was almost transferred to Nagoya.


    That''s when I resigned from the medical office and became a frence doctor with Daimon-san, whom I met at the time. Since I had an anesthesiologist''s license, I always partnered with her in surgeries."


    "It wasn''t until she offended the previous president of the Medical Association and was banned from practicing medicine in Japan, and the frence doctor agency we were part of was shut down, that I went back to work at the medical office. I really didn''t mean to hide it from you; I just forgot to exin it at the moment, Mr. Chen Yu, please don''t misunderstand!"


    "How could I not trust you, Hiromi? Besides, it''s just a trivial matter." Chen Yu smiled and didn''t mind¡ªas Jounouchi Hiromi had feared¡ªher past secrecy. Instead, he teased her, "Considering how good you are at being an anesthesiologist, no wonder Dr. Daimon specifically asked for your help. Next time I perform surgery, you''ll be my anesthesiologist too!"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi let go of her worries, crinkled her nose, and yfully pouted at her boyfriend, "I don''t have that much free time to be your anesthesiologist! Doesn''t the hospital have anesthesiologists? If it weren''t for Daimon-san asking me, I wouldn''t resume the old profession! I''m so happy being a surgeon!


    Being your anesthesiologist would also make me responsible for postoperative management, which is a total hassle!"


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi''s yful pout, Chen Yu just smiled, sipped his syrup, and jokingly asked her, "Really, you won''t be my anesthesiologist? You were willing to help Dr. Daimon; can''t you help me out too?"


    "Well, it''s not impossible; if you beg me, I''ll help!" Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t a whimsical person. After acting coquettishly for a bit, sheughed andid out her so-called "condition," looking at her boyfriend with a smile, as if to see if he would really beg her.


    Chen Yu, of course, didn''t take the so-called "condition" seriously; plus, he wasn''t the kind of person who would feel losing face over such a thing. So, he purposely put on a sincere expression, bowed deeply to Jounouchi Hiromi and "implored" her, "Jounouchi Hiromi! Please agree to be my anesthesiologist for surgeries in the future, assist me in the operations!


    Without your superb skills, my surgery might not turn out well."


    "There there there! Seeing how pitiful you''re talking makes me want to help you!" Now that her goal was achieved, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately beganughing warmly at Chen Yu.


    After their yful banter, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, I''ve always heard people say that Japan has lots of spirits and monsters, and many so-called psychics. Is that really true? Have you ever seen anyone like that?"


    "Why would you suddenly ask about that, Mr. Chen Yu?" Jounouchi Hiromi gave Chen Yu a curious look, not understanding why he would bring up such a question all of a sudden; still, she exined to him, "In Japan, various beliefs are quite popr, and many people believe in the existence of ghosts and spirits.


    Some even firmly believe they have seen ghosts and spirits, so it''s not strange to have such rumors.


    As for the psychics you mentioned, there indeed are rumors and news reports, but the specifics I''m not very clear about because I haven''t seen them myself, and many are eventually exposed as frauds. So, I can''t really say for sure about these things¡ªbelieve it, and it''s there; don''t, and it''s not. Mr. Chen Yu, why do you ask?"


    "It''s nothing; I''m just curious." Chen Yu brushed off the question and changed the subject to ask Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, after Naoki''s situation gets resolved, let''s go to Kamakura together. It seems we haven''t really had a proper date yet!"


    At Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face immediately turned red, and she nodded in anticipation, shyly agreeing.

 Chapter 47 - 47 Going to Kamakura

    On the Enoden Line to Kamakura, Chen Yu was teasing Audis, who was lying unwillingly on Hiromi Jounouchi''sp.


    As a pet with self-awareness and a dignified air unlike any other, belonging to a Necromancer, Audis had believed itself to be utterly different from those cats that only knew how to meow cutely since Chen Yu brought it home.


    Perhaps, before that, it had just been a small stray cat, one that couldn''t even act cute. Otherwise, it wouldn''t have be a stray and could have found a sympathetic young girl to serve as its litter-scooper, leading a happy cat life.


    But for Audis, when it was critically injured and near death after fighting with other stray cats, the little stray that could only meow had already died. The entity now alive was the magical pet resurrected by Chen Yu¡ªthe great ck cat Lord Audis. Its life had undergone apletely different transformation.


    Chen Yu''s modification of Audis was not merely about bringing the ck cat back to life or just enabling it to speak.


    Certainly, a spellcaster''s pet isn''t simply about keeping an animal; apart from retaining their original appearance, they had long be creaturespletely different from their own kind. Rather than calling them animals, it would be more urate to call them magical creatures, or more specifically, magic pets.


    Magic pets can be considered the closestpanions of spellcasters, or even, in a certain sense, a part of them. This part is not merely a metaphor, but a statement of fact. Because spellcasters and their magic pets have long established the most intimate connection, one that could even be described as being on a soul level.


    Some radical spellcasters would even part a fragment of their own soul, allowing it to reside in their magic pet, and Necromancers typically do just that.


    Of course, when Necromancers part with a fragment of their soul to reside in a magic pet, it fundamentally differs from what other spellcasters do. As masters who manipte souls, the soul fragments parted by Necromancers are not solely for raising the intelligence of their magic pets or for sharing their power.


    The soul shard parted by the Necromancer would serve as theirst line of defense. When the Necromancer''s body is destroyed, or even when the soul itself is severely damaged or annihted, the Necromancer could attach their soul to the magic pet, or even use the pet''s body to resurrect themselves. This soul shard is theirst hope for revival.


    Having gained its own intelligence and knowledge shared by Chen Yu, Audis naturally considered itself not just a simple ck cat or pet. It was a powerful magic pet of a Necromancer, capable of tearing fierce ghosts and peeling grudge spirits alive, powerful enough to stop infants'' night cries.


    However, now, this so-called powerful magic pet Audis was lying on Hiromi Jounouchi''s thighs, belly-up as Hiromi scratched its chin. Despite showing extreme reluctance with a sour feline face, Audis could only let Hiromi manipte its body, under Chen Yu''s irresistiblemand.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why did you suddenly decide toe to Kamakura?" Hiromi asked, curiously, as she pet the cat and looked out the train window at the glimmering sea.


    Facing this question from Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu merely smiled at her and said, "Once the surgeries and research were over, I naturally wanted to take a vacation to rx. Besides, I''m very interested in Hachiman Daijingu Shrine and the Great Buddha of Kamakura, and I''ve been wanting to visit them for a while. Plus, Hiromi, don''t you want to go on a date with me?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face naturally flushed with embarrassment, and she found herself at a loss for words. After all, deep down she was truly eager to go on a date with Chen Yu and enjoy a sweet holiday together.


    While Chen Yu''s main goal was indeed to have a date with Jounouchi Hiromi, he had another motive that he hadn''t shared with his girlfriend, and that was his intention ofing to Kamakura to investigate whether there really was Transcendent Power in this world.


    Having witnessed Daimon Michiko perform surgeries enhanced by the Power of Faith within her, Chen Yu obviously wouldn''t consider it an isted case. After all,pared to a surgeon, those religious institutions and gods that had existed for hundreds or even thousands of years would naturally umte a stronger Power of Faith.


    To say they possessed no Transcendent abilities would be something not even ghosts would believe.


    The reason for visiting Hachiman Daijingu Shrine in Kamakura was because it was one of the three most famous Shrines in Japan.


    Since the Muromachi Shogunate period over a thousand years ago, it has been at the core of Samurai families'' beliefs, worshiped for centuries, and to this day, it remains exceedingly popr, along with Ise Grand Shrine and Izumo Taisha, as a core ce of faith in Japanese Shinto.


    By Chen Yu''s estimation, a ce like this, with centuries of umted faith, would likely have cultivated one or two beings capable of wielding Supernatural Power, which would be perfectly normal.


    If there was not a being with Transcendent Power here, then Chen Yu would have to search for such beings at the legendary Ise Grand Shrine, which was ordered to be built by Amaterasu ¨­mikami herself, or at Izumo Taisha, where the eight million deities hold council.


    After all, if even these three locations, deeply imbued with mythology and faith,cked beings with Supernatural Power, then there probably wouldn''t be many Transcendent beings throughout all Japan.


    However, the fact that Daimon Michiko, a mere surgeon, could unwittingly utilize the Power of Faith suggested that Transcendent Power might not be as rare as Chen Yu had initially thought.


    As for why Chen Yu hadn''t discovered the existence of Transcendent Power in the world before, on one hand, he was originally just a mortal and couldn''t perceive the true essence of the world before his promotion; on the other hand, he had always adhered to thew and never unted his Transcendent Power, so it had gone unnoticed. Otherwise, people would have likely sought him out long ago.


    Reflecting on this, Chen Yu was grateful for his caution an adherence to thew, but he also felt a twinge of regret; had he performed miracles in public back then, perhaps someone with Transcendent Power in this world would have approached him while he was in China.


    Having others to share insights with certainly beats groping around alone, yet whether those who came looking for him bore goodwill or ill intention was something beyond the current Chen Yu''s ability to deduce.


    As for why he was now actively seeking them out, it was naturally because after being promoted to a Certified Necromancer, he had the confidence to do so, at the very least ensuring a safe retreat for himself. And after all, he was just here to date his girlfriend, not to stir up trouble, wasn''t he?

 Chapter 48: Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine

    Kamakura is an ancient coastal city. Since Minamoto no Yoritomo established the Kamakura Shogunate, marking the beginning of samurai rule in Japan, it has had a history of over a thousand years. It is the third well-known ancient capital of Japan, following Kyoto and Nara.


    However, walking through the streets of Kamakura, one does not feel the prosperity of Kyoto or the rich historical depth of Nara.


    The feeling Kamakura conveys is one of tranquility and peace, with the sea breeze gently blowing, bringing only serenity and leisure.


    Moving through Kamakura''s main and side streets, modern and ancient buildings reflect off each other, without any sense of abruptness, letting people feel only harmony and integration. Furthermore, on the other side of the city is the azure sea; at a nce, the view where the sea meets the sky would open the heart of even the most troubled person.


    Holding his girlfriend''s hand, walking down the tree-lined path surrounded by greenery, heading for the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, Yu Chen also rarely enjoyed such a rxed and pleasant feeling.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, is this your first time in Kamakura?" Holding onto Chen Yu''s hand filled Hiromi Jounouchi with a sweet feeling, but not speaking made her feel as if something was missing, so she took the initiative to start a conversation, "Didn''t you go to university in Tokyo? Didn''t youe to visit during the holidays?"


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Yu Chen just smiled, shook his head slightly, and said, "At that time, I had a heavy academic load. Regr coursework already filled my time, plus I had to work part-time, so I didn''t have much spare time. As for the holidays, I was busy with research and experiments, so I didn''t have time to go out and y.


    On top of that, I had to return home every year, so I really haven''t been to Kamakura before."


    "It seems that the University of Tokyo is not as perfect as imagined! At the very least, your university life was much more boring than mine! Back then, I traveled all over Tokyo with my friends!" Hiromi Jounouchi put on a proud expression andughed at Chen Yu, "Well in that case, let your big sister take you on a good tour of Kamakura! This is a sacred ce for samurai families!"


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi''s enthusiasm, Yu Chen naturally wouldn''t dampen his girlfriend''s spirits and allowed her to lead him through the tree-lined path to in front of the Chozuya.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I''ll tell you, the section of the tree-lined path we just walked through that''s a bit higher than the road is called ''Danke,'' built by the founder of the Kamakura Shogunate, Minamoto no Yoritomo, in hopes of a safe childbirth for his wife Hojo Masako.


    It has nearly a thousand years of history," Hiromi Jounouchi said as she used thedle in the Chozuya to clean her hands, telling Yu Chen about the history of the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine.


    When mentioning "a thousand years of history," her face involuntarily revealed a proud expression.


    Yu Chen didn''t mind his girlfriend''s little pride and affectionately pinched her nose, which elicited a bout of yfulining, before he also cleansed his hands with adle and then entered the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine with her.


    In fact, as soon as Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had walked past the Torii Gate on the tree-lined path before, they had already stepped into the divine domain of the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine.


    In Japanese culture, the Torii Gate represents the entrance to the ce where the deities reside. Erecting a Torii Gate signifies to those whoe to worship that beyond the gate is where the deities dwell, and mortals must maintain reverence.


    Apart from the oddity of some shrines with a Thousand Torii Gates, it is notmon for a shrine in Japan to have multiple Torii Gates. Generally, only one Torii Gate is erected at the entrance of the shrine''s approach to mark the boundary.


    In fact, from the moment they stepped over the Torii Gate, Yu Chen had already felt the extraordinariness of this thousand-year-old shrine.


    The umtion of a thousand years of faith had converged into a Power of Faith that was extremely astonishing.


    For ordinary people, these were invisible and intangible things, but in the eyes of Chen Yu, who had obtained an upgrade in his Life Level, what gathered here from a thousand years of faith was a column of light that seemed to shoot straight up to the heavens.


    All around Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, in every area shrouded by the Power of Faith, there was a faint, elusive pressure that still felt as heavy as a mountain to Chen Yu.


    This pressure did not originate from the Power of Faith but emanated from the shrine itself, as if each flower, each grass, each brick, and stone were the source of this pressure.


    "Barrier? Divine domain? It seems I really havee to the right ce!" Chen Yu silently praised to himself. The presence clearly distinct from the Power of Faith in front of him certainly corroborated his conjecture that there indeed existed applications of Supernatural Power in this world.


    Considering that the source of the pressure was these ancient buildings, Chen Yu deduced that it must have been a techniqueid out when Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine was built. Whether such techniques still existed, he did not know, but judging from the unified sense of the entire shrine, obviously, the upkeep of such mechanisms hadn''t been poor over the nearly past thousand years.


    Walking inside Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, Chen Yu didn''t entirely open up his perception but instead toured the millennium-old shrine just like any other ordinary tourist together with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    As for the ck cat Audis that he had brought along, it was tucked into a backpack he was carrying on his back. However, the state of Audis at this time was not very good, huddled into a ball inside the backpack, even the tip of its tail trembling.


    Clearly, the pressure emanating from Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine made it feel fear and apprehension.


    But Chen Yu certainly couldn''t leave just because Audis was scared. He came here this time to investigate Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, and it was not possible for him to leave before his goal was aplished.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, look at the Dance Hall up ahead where a wedding ceremony is being held! That''s where Minamoto no Yoritomo had Shizuka Gozen dance the Shirabyoshi. However, back then, the Dance Hall hadn''t been built yet. I once came here on a school trip during high school. I even told my ssmates that I definitely wanted to hold my wedding here someday.


    Thinking about it now, it seems such a na?ve idea!" While introducing the history of the Dance Hall to Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi, stirred by the memories, also sighed with sentiment.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s sigh, Chen Yu thought for a moment before asking her, "Is it very troublesome to get married here? If possible, how does one apply?"


    "Uh, that..." Hiromi Jounouchi clearly did not expect Chen Yu to ask such a question. She indeed did not know how to apply for holding a wedding at Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine.


    Just as Hiromi Jounouchi was at a loss for words, a Priest in white and blue clothing walked by, bowed to the two of them, and then said, "If you wish to hold a Shinto wedding ceremony here at the Shrine, you simply need to submit an application in advance, register the time of the wedding, and pay a certain fee. The Shrine has prepared the necessary attire and music and dance for the ceremony.


    However, considering the protection of the historical site and the selection of an auspicious hour, only one ceremony can be held per day, so you must sign up and queue. The fee is approximately between 200,000 and 250,000 yen."


    Upon hearing the Priest''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi''s interest was piqued, and she took hold of the Priest to meticulously inquire about the details of the Shinto wedding ceremony. It wasn''t until the Priest had gone through a detailed exnation of the entire ceremony that she happily thanked him.


    The Priest did not mind and simply smiled, saying "You''re wee," before turning his gaze toward Chen Yu, or rather, the backpack on his back, and said with a serious tone, "Sir, the contents of the backpack you are carrying seem somewhat inauspicious!"

 Chapter 49 - 49 Problems

    ```


    "Ominous? I''m not quite sure what you mean by ''ominous''?" Chen Yu looked at the earnest priest speaking about the ominous nature of Audis in his backpack, and felt a sudden urge tough.


    Indeed, he didn''t need to lift a finger! Just a moment ago, he was pondering how to draw out the person with supernatural power in the shrine, and the negative energy on Audis lured him out, saving Chen Yu a good deal of trouble.


    Suppressing the impulse tough, Chen Yu controlled the muscles of his face to squeeze out a worried expression, took Audis out of his backpack, and asked the priest with "concern", "This ck cat is a stray cat that I picked up. When I found it, the little guy was badly injured from a fight with other wild cats and was nearly gone. I saved it because I''m a surgeon. Mr.


    Priest, what exactly is ominous about it?"


    While asking, Chen Yu also lifted the curled-up ball that was Audis to the priest, but as he did so, his own body also emitted fluctuations of negative energy. He deliberately stirred the barrier of the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, letting the priest know he hadn''t encountered something unclean, but rather that he himself was transcendent.


    The priest obviously noticed what Chen Yu was trying to convey, his expression suddenly stalled, then realizing and stating, "What''s a cute little cat, it must have been contaminated by some unclean miasma. You know, cats are very irvoyant animals, and sometimes they easily attract unclean things. A cleansing will purify it and remove the miasma."


    "Ah, that''s great. May I ask for your help, Mr. Priest?" Chen Yu feigned excitement and relief as he asked the priest, while whispering in a way Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t hear, "Could we possibly talk in private? I mean no harm."


    Perhaps it was the good intentions shown by Chen Yu, and the confidence granted by the millennium-old Jingu behind him, that the priest quickly got the point and smilingly replied, "Of course, it''s just a small matter. However, the miasma may be a hindrance for women, so we might ask thisdy to excuse herself for a moment, if that''s alright...?"


    "Eh?" Jounouchi Hiromi, a bit dizzy from the exchange between Chen Yu and the priest, finally caught on and looked at Chen Yu with uncertainty, asking him, "Mr. Chen Yu, what on earth is going on? Do you believe in this stuff?"


    Although she knew that many people in Japan believe in such things, and Jounouchi Hiromi herself often chose to believe in things like divination and fortunes, she still found it odd for Chen Yu to take someone''s word so seriously.


    However, considering that this was about his cat, Jounouchi Hiromi could understand; after all, for many people, pets are family. Naturally, one would take matters concerning family very seriously, perhaps even to the point of overconcern.


    With this in mind, Jounouchi Hiromi felt she could understand Chen Yu''s intentions, and suggested, "Then I''ll just wander on my own for a bit. Call me when you''re finished."


    Despite her words, Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat upset. Naturally, anyone would be ufortable if their date with their boyfriend was interrupted.


    "I''m sorry, Hiromi, I''lle find you as soon as I''ve handled this." Chen Yu looked apologetically at Jounouchi Hiromi. Although he could refuse the priest, the chance to learn the true nature of the mystic side of the world was right before him, and Chen Yu no longer wanted to wait, so he had to inconvenience his girlfriend for the time being.


    "Not at all, not at all, our society also has a tea room for entertaining guests. If thedy doesn''t mind, she can enjoy our tea ceremony. The ritual is notplicated and will be over shortly," the priest, obviously noticing that Jounouchi Hiromi was in a bad mood, said as a part of the weingmittee. Although he wielded supernatural power, social interaction was his forte.


    Seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi was not feeling well, a little hospitality at no cost not only wouldn''t hurt but would also endear him to Chen Yu, who was also a transcendent being. Clearly, it would be a good deal.


    "Thank you for the trouble," said Chen Yu, without declining the priest''s offer.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside a quiet room, Audis, who was supposed to be exorcised, remained curled up inside Chen Yu''s backpack. Chen Yu sat opposite the priest and started discussing serious matters.


    "What brings you to our shrine today, sir?" The host and guest were seated, and the priest dispensed with excessive formality, immediately inquiring Chen Yu''s purpose.


    "As you''ve observed, I''m not an ordinary person. In fact, due to a serendipitous opportunity, I acquired some powers from Western witchcraft," Chen Yu started as he had prepared, introducing himself to the priest while a clump of negative energy formed between his fingers to reinforce his persuasion, "However, I''ve been exploring alone and haven''t met any other...


    kindred spirits, so when I came to the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine and felt the extraordinary aura of the Jingu, coupled with your sudden appearance, Mr. Priest, I was eager to understand the truth about this world."


    "I see, what would you like to know then?" The priest nodded, acknowledging the negative energy in Chen Yu''s fingers.


    It wasn''t an umon urrence. There are people in the world who, due to chance,e to wield supernatural powers and glimpse the true face of the world. Seeking out ces like the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine for insight is not strange at all.


    Indeed, the priest had seen such individuals before, so he wasn''t suspicious of Chen Yu''s exnation. After all, we are in the 21st century, and the days of greeting with hostilities are long gone.


    As for those who, after obtaining power, forget their ce and cause trouble, the nation''s military and machinery are not for show.


    In nations with sufficient foundations and strength, departments and special forcesposed of transcendents are not unheard of.


    "Mr. Priest, could you give me a systematic introduction? I am indeed ignorant about the mystical forces of this world. I only acquired my current witchcraft abilities from a medieval European journal by sheer luck. I''ve been stumbling along alone, and I earnestly wish to understand it systematically," Chen Yu looked at the priest sincerely, conveying his desire to learn.


    Finally, Chen Yu voiced the question he most wanted answered, "Also, are there really gods in this world?"


    ```

 Chapter 50 - 50 Transcendent

    Supernaturalists have existed in this world since ancient times.


    In the savage tribal era of humanity, groups of people who possessed supernatural power had already appeared among mankind. They were known as witch doctors or shamans back then, and they harnessed supernatural powers through either the worship of mysterious deities or the study of the supernatural power itself, bing the earliest professions of humans to harness supernatural powers.


    Apart from professions like witch doctors and shamans, there were also warriors who repeatedly tempered their bodies to break the limits of human physique. For instance, in ancient myths and legends, heroes who could challenge gods and various monsters took a different path of transcendence.


    With the changing times, the legacy of supernaturalists also changed, gradually evolving into three main categories: devotees who worship deities, warriors who temper their bodies, and spellcasters who study supernatural power. Due to cultural and detailed differences, they are known by different names around the world.


    The priests, fathers, knights, and mages of European civilization, and the Taoist priests, monks, qi cultivators, and swordsmen of The Orient--different names do not change their essence. All these titles represent the nature of supernaturalists.


    Japan also has simr professions and titles, such as the well-known Onmyoji, ninja, and samurai known to Chen Yu. These are Japan''s native extraordinary professions. However, with the difficulty of passing on the traditions and thefort of modern life, fewer and fewer people are willing to endure the hardships and learn these arts. As a result, supernaturalists are bing increasingly rare.


    In the past, due to the differences of each profession and the secrecy of their legacies, they each had their own standards for categorizing the levels and powers of supernaturalists.


    However, with the development of civilization, the deepening of exchanges between different cultures, and the in-depth study of supernatural power, a set ofmonly recognized appraisal standards has now formed within themunity of supernaturalists.


    This set of standards roughly divides supernaturalists into several levels: apprentice, formal supernaturalist, expert, and master.


    This division is easy to understand. The apprentice is just someone who has juste into contact with supernatural power and is still in the learning phase. No matter what the extraordinary profession, this is a stage that must be experienced. There is no such thing in this world as an extraordinary profession that is invincible upon first contact. Everyone grows from weakness step by step.


    As for formal supernaturalists, this category is not as straightforward to understand as the apprentice level, because it is defined by the standards for each profession''s apprentices to be masters. After all, if you, as a supernaturalist, have not even met the master standard of your own profession and are still an apprentice, you cannot be called "formal" in any case.


    Someone like Daimon Michiko, who has supernatural power but hasn''t even figured out what abilities she possesses, can''t even be considered an apprentice, because she hasn''t even entered the door.


    Of course, this appraisal standard is just an evaluation and not the clearly defined division found in novels or games. There won''t be so-called bottlenecks at each level that need to be broken, as if it were a game where tasks must bepleted to raise the level cap.


    Due to different professional systems and cultural backgrounds, the standards for bing masters in various professions can also differ. This is like the tightly organized Catholic Church and the well-established knight system, where bing a master is obviously much more difficult than that of a tribal witch doctor in Africa.


    In general, however, the so-called master standard is about whether the apprentice''s application of supernatural power has reached a certain level and standard, and the overall difference is not particrly notable.


    As for the distinction between experts and masters, it''s rtively broad, but generally quite understandable, an expert is someone who has delved deeply into the application of supernatural power in their profession and grasped a qualitative change.


    For example, a necromancer like Chen Yu, who has mastered negative energy and necromantic power, that is one path from being a formal professional to bing an expert.


    However, Chen Yu''s necromancer profession clearly has certain differences from the extraordinary sses of this world, and in terms of research and application of supernatural power, Chen Yu has already far surpassed other transcendent beings in this world.


    As for a master, they are those who have grown profoundly in the application of supernatural power, surpassed their peers, and begun transforming the essence of their life to approach the true sense of Transcendence to Holiness. However, this term is often just an honorary title, as fewer and fewer people in this world are able toplete the transformation of their life essence.


    Regarding those who have transformed their life essence and grasped the qualitative change of supernatural power, reaching an even higher level of transcendence, the priest did not borate to Chen Yu but simply mentioned that they are called legendary.


    Through his conversation with the priest, Chen Yu also generally understood the situation of the supernaturalists in this world and was able to gauge where his abilities would be ssified.


    Although by the standards of this world, he had mastered the qualitative change in supernatural power and advanced in the hierarchy of life, strictly speaking, he had not reached the level of Legendary Life because the promotion in his life level had not reached the legendary stage, he was just slightly stronger than the average person.


    As for the qualitative change in supernatural power, in this respect, Chen Yu indeed had the confidence to call himself an expert, since he truly had mastered the qualitative change of supernatural power through necromancy, entitling him to the title of expert.


    So now, ording to the standards of Earth, Chen Yu would be approximately at the level of a master, but in terms ofbat ability, he would be more equivalent to an expert since he had been working alone in research and exploration and had not experienced fights among supernaturalists, hence hisck of experience.


    However, the priest also told him that in today''swful society, in Japan, people no longer indulge in violent conflict, and evenbat-oriented professionals only spar with each other, rarely engaging in life-threatening battles.


    Plus, the country has departments and special forcesposed of supernaturalists, suppressing a few troublemaking supernaturalists as simply as ying a game, so it''s been many years since thest fight to the death between supernaturalists urred.


    Conversely, war-torn regions like Southeast Asia and the Middle East still witness fights among supernaturalists, providing a path for those who wish to hone theirbat abilities.


    Finally, the priest informed Chen Yu that although supernaturalists are rare, they are not extremely umon, and there exists a Supernaturalist Association in Tokyo that facilitatesmunication and internal trading among Japanese supernaturalists. The priest suggested that Chen Yu could visit if he had the time.


    Hearing this news, Chen Yu was naturally very pleased, and after thanking the priest, he took his leave.

 Chapter 51: Work (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi happily spent two days in Kamakura before reluctantly returning to Tokyo.


    Although Yu had learned about the existence of the Transcendent and the Supernaturalist Association in Tokyo, he didn''t seek them out immediately upon returning but instead went back to the hospital to take care of his work.


    As the head of the surgical department, Professor Kube was naturally aware that Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were on vacation, since he was their direct superior and the one who approved their leave.


    Professor Kube could understand Yu''s desire to take a vacation, especially since he''d been working tirelessly overnight to finish the experiment and had sessfully advanced his research to the clinical application stage after healing a chronic patient. It was only natural that he''d want to celebrate and rx with his girlfriend.


    Furthermore, considering the broad prospects and significant implications of Yu''s research, granting him a few days off, or even allowing Hiromi to take time off with him, wasn''t a big deal.


    However, even after having their fill on vacation, work still needed to be continued.


    The organization and archiving of case reports, the writing and publishing of research papers are tasks that Yu had toplete himself.


    And these tasks bore extraordinary significance, representing the world''s first instance of an end-stage cancer patient living for three years before being healed, as well as the first clinical application of cancer-suppressing potion that Yu developed, both of which were significant in clinical application and academic research.


    So, when Yu returned to Tokyo from Kamakura and reappeared at the hospital, Professor Kube immediately called him over.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how was the scenery in Kamakura?" Having a sessful student also brings honor to a teacher and leader like Professor Kube, who therefore showed a more pleasant and cheerful demeanor towards Yu.


    "The sights in Kamakura have a unique charm," Yu answered with a smile, as he ced the souvenirs he bought in front of Professor Kube, "I bought some sweets in Enoshima to bring back for you to try."


    Seeing that his student had brought him souvenirs, Professor Kubeughed, "Then I''ll dly ept."


    After putting away the gift Yu had brought, Professor Kube then got down to business and introduced the person who had been standing beside him, "This is Professor Niaoi, the vice head of our surgery department. He was away at a conference and only returned thesest couple of days, which is why you haven''t met him before. I wanted to introduce you two today."


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I''ve heard so much about you! Professor Kube often mentions you as his proud student. I hope we can take care of each other in the future." Professor Niaoi greeted Yu proactively. Regardless of whether Professor Kube had mentioned Yu or whether he had really admired him for a long time, following the sess of Yu''s research, the admiration became genuine.


    "It is I who should be asking Professor Niaoi for his consideration. With my hasty arrival, I wasn''t aware that you would be here, Professor Niaoi, and I forgot to bring a gift as a token of respect, which is truly rude." When faced with politeness, it seldom goes unappreciated, and Chen Yu responded with humility and politeness.


    He did not carry himself with arrogance, even though he now had the capacity to do so, given his achievements; however, his personality was not boastful or overbearing.


    After exchanging formalities with Professor Niaoi and getting acquainted, Professor Kube continued, "Professor Niaoi is an academic authority in the University of Tokyo Medical School. His paper ''An Investigation of Colorectal Cancer Caused by K-RAS Gene Mutation and Scientific Medical Methods'' was once a candidate for the Hopkins University Medical Research Award. Mr.


    Chen Yu, if you ever have questions regarding academic papers, you should definitely seek advice from Professor Niaoi. I believe he can offer you considerable help."


    "If that''s the case, then that''s wonderful! As you know, Professor, my papers have always been somewhatcking.


    If I could receive guidance from Professor Niaoi, that would be more than I could ask for!" Upon hearing Professor Kube''s introduction, Chen Yu immediately understood that Professor Kube hoped he would quickly turn his research into a paper, with Professor Niaoi''s assistance in editing and guidance before publishing.


    Chen Yu found nothing amiss with Professor Kube''s arrangements. Granted, The University of Tokyo, with its heritage and reputation, did notck papers like Chen Yu''s. However, for Chen Yu himself, for Professor Kube, and for Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, the significance of a paper that received international recognition in medical research was exceptionally profound.


    This was evident from the case of Professor Niaoi; had he not had a paper nominated for the Hopkins University Medical Research Award, he might not have ascended to the position of Deputy Director of Surgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    "It''s great that you think that way, Mr. Chen Yu. I have looked into your research before, and it truly is an impressive study. It will be a new breakthrough that changes the current cancer treatment system!


    If all goes well, even a nomination for the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine may not be out of the question!" Clearly having done his homework, Professor Niaoi wasvish in his praise for Chen Yu''s research.


    This was not ttery or sycophancy. Given Professor Niaoi''s status and position, he had absolutely no need to tter Chen Yu, or even Professor Kube for that matter. His praise was sincerely for Chen Yu''s research.


    In fact, one didn''t need a great deal of medical knowledge to understand the significance of Chen Yu''s research. Anyone with a basic understanding of cancer and its terminal treatments could appreciate what it meant to extend the life of a patient with terminal cancer, who originally had a life expectancy of about six months, to three years or even longer. This was self-evident for cancer treatment.


    This was also why Chen Yu had not yet gone public with his research; otherwise,rge pharmaceuticalpanies and journalists from major media outlets would likely have descended on him like sharks to blood.


    Professor Kube had obviously thought of the same issue, and he asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, have you filed a patent for your research? This is something you need to expedite! Although medical research should not be kept hidden, it is still your hard work, and it would be regrettable if someone giarized it.


    "Plus, with a patent, you could partner with a pharmaceuticalpany, enabling your research to benefit more people, right? Mr. Chen Yu, are you familiar with the pharmaceutical industry? Would you like me to introduce you to some people in the industry?"


    "Let''s wait to apply for the patent until after the paper is organized. Professor, as you know, I prefer doing research rather than writing things down. Apart from experimental records, everything is in my head.


    I need to sort these things out first, or else even I''m a bit confused," Chen Yu exined to Professor Kube while also epting his offer: "As for the coboration with a pharmaceuticalpany... Professor, if you could rmend suitable enterprises, I would like to meet them."

 Chapter 52 - 52 Diagnosis (Seeking Recommendations)

    Chen Yu, Professor Kube, and Professor Niaoi had another detailed discussion about how to write his paper. After outlining a rough approach, Chen Yu left Professor Kube''s office and returned to his own seat in the medical office.


    After turning on hisputer, Chen Yu was nning to organize Inomata Naoki''s medical records and start writing his paper when the sses Doctor suddenly turned to him and said, "Doctor Chen, did you know? The MARS virus outbreak, just like you guessed, was indeed caused by a virus sample leak from the Toyo University Hospital MARS virus research team!


    That man A was also infected because he had been to Toyo University Hospital for a health checkup, such an undeserved disaster!"


    "The virus sample leaked from Toyo University Hospital? How did you find out... Dr. Minamoto?" Chen Yu looked at the sses Doctor, again failing to recall his name.


    Seeing Chen Yu get his name wrong again, the sses Doctor immediately tilted his head in dissatisfaction and looked at Chen Yu wordlessly, emphasizing his own name again: "My name is Mamoru Hara! Why can''t you ever remember my name, Doctor Chen!"


    "Alright, I''ve got it," Chen Yu said, not wanting to tell sses Doctor that there was something wrong with his name because the more one emphasized it, the more others would forget it: "But what exactly happened at Toyo University Hospital? Wasn''t it said that the virus was brought back by man A from the Middle East? How has it now be a virus sample leak from Toyo University Hospital?"


    "It was reported in the news. It''s said that there were new clues found by UDI.


    Man A had very close contact with his girlfriend after he returned from his trip to the Middle East and before he went to Toyo University Hospital for a checkup, but his girlfriend did not get infected with the virus or develop antibodies, so UDI deduced that man A was infected with the virus during his checkup at Toyo University Hospital." Nakagawa Susumu added his input after hearing Chen Yu discussing the topic with the sses Doctor.


    Nakagawa''s interruption did not annoy the sses Doctor but rather invigorated him to say, "Moreover, ording to some insider information, UDI found decisive evidence by investigating the increased number of deaths at Toyo University Hospital through the mortuary.


    It was reported that a total of neen patients died from infection with MARS virus. They found the virus in the body of the neenth deceased patient, who had been hospitalized for diabetes and had been isted by the hospital after presenting vomiting and diarrhea symptoms, making this patient the decisive evidence.


    Furthermore, a magazine reported that it was a Female Forensic Doctor from UDI who stopped the body of the neenth deceased patient from being sent to the crematorium and discovered the virus after conducting an examination, just like something out of a TV drama! Toyo University Hospital really fell hard this time, even the dean has resigned to take responsibility."


    "I heard from my friend at Toyo that Toyo University Hospital is really in trouble now. Ever since it was revealed that their virus leak led to the spread of the MARS virus, nobody goes to the hospital. Patients who were hospitalized are all requesting transfers, and even the doctors are preparing to change jobs.


    My friend is also nning to switch hospitals and has already submitted his resignation," said Doctor Higashiyama, joining in the discussion after seemingly overhearing them.


    They say women love gossip, but it seems men are no exception! Chen Yu thought to himself as he watched the lively group engaged in their chat.


    Shaking his head, Chen Yu decided not to join in the discussion with sses Doctor and the others and turned his attention back to hisputer, nning to first organize Inomata Naoki''s case report.


    However, Doctor Higashiyama, seeing that Chen Yu wasn''t joining the conversation, came over to him and asked, "Doctor Chen, do you have time right now? About Miss Hanayama''s condition that I mentioned before, I''d like to discuss it with you."


    "Miss Hanayama? Your patient? I remember she also has esophageal cancer, already in stage three, right?" Doctor Higashiyama''s mention immediately reminded Chen Yu of his previous agreement to operate on Doctor Higashiyama''s patient: "I have time now. Let''s find a quiet ce and talk in detail."


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Higashiyama quickly grabbed the medical records he had prepared and left the office with Chen Yu.


    The two found a small meeting room, where Doctor Higashiyama ced the prepared X-ray films on the light box and handed the medical records to Chen Yu: "Miss Hanayama has been diagnosed with stage three esophageal cancer. The tumor is located in the esophagus and hasn''t spread.


    Because Miss Hanayama is a chef, she rejected the initial surgery proposal I offered, which was to remove part of the esophagus and then reconstruct it by stretching the stomach, as it would affect her taste and appetite, impacting her future career prospects. So now, we are just controlling it with medication."


    After listening to Doctor Higashiyama''s exnation, Chen Yu frowned as he looked at the X-ray film on the light box: "Doctor Higashiyama, I heard that Miss Hanayama brought some dishes to treat everyone when she was admitted, but the taste was very strange, and only you said it was delicious. Is that true?"


    "Uh... yes, the fried meatballs Miss Hanayama made did taste quite odd." Doctor Higashiyama did not hide the truth from Chen Yu and revealed the reality: "Miss Hanayama confided to me in private that her sense of taste has been off for about a year, but she thought it was due to a toothache.


    The hospital checks did not reveal anything, so she did not take it seriously until she was diagnosed with esophageal cancer and realized it was the cancer affecting her."


    "But the problem is... esophageal cancer does not affect the sense of taste!" Chen Yu looked puzzledly at Doctor Higashiyama, unsure why he thought esophageal cancer was causing the taste issues: "And if the checks a year ago didn''t find anything, it means that cancer cells were likely not found at that time, right? I don''t think her taste issue is caused by esophageal cancer."


    "Not caused by esophageal cancer? Then what could it be?" Doctor Higashiyama was taken aback. This could be a significant issue.


    Although esophageal cancer had been diagnosed, if Hanayama Mie believed the hospital had failed to cure her, the subsequent medical disputes would undoubtedly be a headache, especially since Doctor Higashiyama was pursuing her and didn''t want any trouble; he sincerely wanted to cure her.


    "I am not sure what the cause is at the moment," Chen Yu shook his head, his brow furrowed as he looked at Hanayama Mie''s medical records and test reports: "I need to talk to Miss Hanayama in person. If possible, she needs to undergo another full-body examination."

 Chapter 53 - 53 Hanayama Mikie (Seeking Recommendations! Seeking Favorites!)

    As a well-known and beautiful celebrity chef, Hanayama Mikie, even though she was now living in the hospital with cancer, still blogged every day, maintaining her personal image and poprity. After all, for someone like her who rose to fame through the inte, this was her career, the work she had toplete daily.


    Although Hanayama Mikie was worried about her cancer, thanks to the encouragement from her attending physician, Doctor Higashiyama, and his detailed exnations about her condition and the possibility of recovery, which prevented her from bearing an excessive psychological burden, she did not seem hopeless or overly anxious like other cancer patients.


    While she did not worry much about her illness, the ongoing impact on her sense of taste still weighed heavily on her mind. Compared to the possible threat to her life from cancer, losing her sense of taste meant a death sentence for her career; she had to heal her tongue.


    For this reason, she even rejected the surgical option previously suggested by Doctor Higashiyama, preferring to dy in hopes of finding a way to save her sense of taste.


    Fortunately, her persistence wasn''t in vain. Just when Hanayama Mikie was about to give up, Doctor Higashiyama told her there was another patient in the hospital with esophageal cancer, much more severe than hers, but the patient''s attending physician had proposed a new surgical option to reconstruct the esophagus with the colon, preserving stomach function.


    Hanayama Mikie learned from Doctor Higashiyama in detail about this new surgical option, and understood that it was much more difficult than the one Doctor Higashiyama had originally proposed. Even Doctor Higashiyama himself was not confident he could perform the surgery, but she still insisted on choosing this option.


    As a chef, she had to preserve her sense of taste and avoid any potential threat to her future career.


    While Hanayama Mikie was pouring her feelings into her blog, Doctor Higashiyama and Chen Yu walked into her hospital room.


    As a celebrity chef known on the inte, Hanayama Mikie naturally didn''t stay in a regrrge ward, but in afortable, single VIP hospital room.


    "Miss Hanayama, how are you feeling today?" Doctor Higashiyama walked into the room with a warm smile and greeted her gently.


    Chen Yu looked at Doctor Higashiyama with some surprise. He roughly understood why there were rumors about Doctor Higashiyama having special feelings for Hanayama Mikie. His attitude was not that of a typical doctor toward a patient; it seemed more like he was courting her.


    Clearly, Hanayama Mikie reciprocated his feelings; otherwise, her eyes wouldn''t have lit up and her face wouldn''t have brightened with a joyful smile when Doctor Higashiyama entered.


    "I''m feeling pretty good today, just that I still can''t taste anything in my mouth, I can hardly eat anything." Hanayama Mikie didn''t seem too keen on discussing her taste issues and covered up her own problems by ming the food: "The meals at your hospital are really too tasteless. It seems that after I recover, I''ll have to develop a few recipes for the hospital to use!"


    "Ha-ha-ha, with your cooking skills, Miss Hanayama, it''s no doubt that it would be delicious! When the timees, I''ll definitely suggest our hospital cafeteria switch to your recipes," Doctor Higashiyama naturally echoed Hanayama Mikie''s statement without pointing out that her sense of taste waspromised.


    Yet, it was Chen Yu at the side who frowned at this, clearly dissatisfied with Hanayama Mikie''s evasive attitude. But since she wasn''t his patient, and Doctor Higashiyama was aware of her taste issue, Chen Yu refrained from saying anything.


    However, Hanayama Mikie evidently noticed Chen Yu''s presence and turned to ask Doctor Higashiyama, "Doctor Higashiyama, do you have any business here? And who is this doctor...?"


    "Hello, Miss Hanayama, my name is Chen Yu, and I''m also a surgeon at this hospital." Chen Yu took the initiative to introduce himself, stating his purpose as well, "Since your surgery will use a surgical n I designed for another patient, Doctor Higashiyama has asked me toe and assist with your surgery. I''m here today to greet you, please take care of me."


    "Ah, hello Doctor Chen! I''m Hanayama Mikie, please take care of me." Upon hearing Chen Yu''s introduction and recalling what Doctor Higashiyama had shared with her about the surgical n, she instantly understood that Chen Yu was the one Doctor Higashiyama had brought in to help, and she quickly introduced herself enthusiastically, her gaze towards Chen Yu brimming with hope.


    At the side, Doctor Higashiyama also introduced Chen Yu to Hanayama Mikie, not forgetting to sing his praises to reassure her, "Doctor Chen is the youngest and most promising surgeon in our hospital right now. He recentlypleted a study that can greatly increase the survival time of patients with terminal cancer.


    Everyone is saying that Doctor Chen''s study may even be nominated for the Nobel Prize in Medicine!"


    "The Nobel Prize in Medicine? That''s amazing! Then I''ll entrust my surgery to you, Doctor Chen!" Hanayama Mikie''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Chen Yu, clearly startled by Doctor Higashiyama''s ttery. But the effect of these words was immediate, instilling Hanayama Mikie with added confidence in Chen Yu.


    "Miss Hanayama, you tter me, Doctor Higashiyama is just singing my praises. I''m not as formidable as he says, and the Nobel Prize in Medicine is just a pie in the sky.


    They''re merely joking about that," Chen Yu said modestly, clearly not wishing to leave the impression of arrogance or conceit, and he inquired of Hanayama Mikie, "Miss Hanayama, I don''t mean to be indelicate, but I would still like to know when you started losing your appetite and feeling that food was tasteless?"


    The question from Chen Yu immediately changed Hanayama Mikie''s expression, as she red at Doctor Higashiyama with dissatisfaction and said to Chen Yu quite emotionally, "How could there be anything wrong with my sense of taste! You''re ndering me! As a cook, how could my taste possibly be wed! If others heard this and it affected my reputation, could you afford the consequences?"


    "I think, if that''s all there is to it, I should be able to afford it," responded Chen Yu, unperturbed by Hanayama Mikie''s heated words, and spoke to her seriously, "Miss Hanayama, you''re the patient, and I''m the doctor. If you''re unwilling to tell me the truth, I won''t be able to diagnose your condition, nor determine the treatment you truly need. As for your privacy concerns, you needn''t worry.


    Keeping a patient''s secrets is the most fundamental professional conduct for us doctors. You do not have to avoid medical care out of concern for privacy."


    "Hasn''t my illness already been diagnosed as esophageal cancer? What else is there to diagnose!" Hanayama Mikie, although her expression had eased a bit with Chen Yu''s words, was still clearly reluctant to tell the truth, maintaining a resistant stance towards Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, surprised at the strong resistance from Hanayama Mikie, but he still told her honestly, "Because even in the fourth stage of esophageal cancer, it wouldn''t affect your sense of taste."

 Chapter 54: The Office (Please recommend, Please favorite)

    "Indeed, Miss Hanayama''s taste disorder was not caused by esophageal cancer," Chen Yu confirmed his suspicion after looking at the full-body CT scan results of Hanayama Mikie, who had undergone aprehensive re-examination.


    "A taste disorder not caused by esophageal cancer? Then what is the reason? I have seen Miss Hanayama''s previous medical reports and didn''t find any other problems!" Doctor Higashiyama, puzzled by Chen Yu''s statement, felt confused because he had not noticed anything amiss in Hanayama Mikie''s test results.


    Chen Yu raised his hand and pointed at a barely noticeable small white dot on Hanayama Mikie''s CT scan, saying to Doctor Higashiyama, "Neuroma of the glossopharyngeal nerve. A tumor growing on the nerve sheath that encases the brain nerves,pressing the nerve and causing the taste disorder."


    "But if that''s the case, why wasn''t it detected before?" Doctor Higashiyama stared at the nearly inconspicuous white dot on the CT scan pointed out by Chen Yu for a long time before he could confirm it was the tumor that Chen Yu mentioned. "Miss Hanayama had undergone examinations at other hospitals beforeing to our hospital.


    Why didn''t a single doctor find this tumor, and how did you notice it, Doctor Chen?"


    Chen Yuughed helplessly at Doctor Higashiyama''s question and exined, "Because 98% of glossopharyngeal nerve tumors are benign, they grow only a tiny bit even over a year, and can be easily overlooked if one is not cautious. Moreover, everyone was distracted by esophageal cancer, so it''s normal that it went unnoticed.


    As for why I noticed it, it''s because one of my previous patients also had esophageal cancer, and I have been following his condition since I was a graduate student at the University of Tokyo. I can list the symptoms of esophageal cancer with my eyes closed.


    Although it does have some impact on taste in the terminal stages, causing loss of appetite and vor, Miss Hanayama''s condition hasn''t reached that stage yet. I was merely specting, so I asked her to undergo the examination again, and now it seems my guess was not wrong."


    "Since we''ve found the cause, what should we do next?" After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Doctor Higashiyama finally understood and then inquired what the next steps should be.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, nced at Doctor Higashiyama, and said somewhat surprised, "This is your patient. Shouldn''t you decide how to treat her, Doctor Higashiyama? Besides, glossopharyngeal nerve tumors are benign. Just have it surgically removed, and that''s it!"


    "Ah, yes, yes! I''ll go and find Miss Hanayama right away and exin the situation to her!" Doctor Higashiyama said as he took the CT scan results and hastily left the office as if fleeing.


    Hiromi Jounouchi watched Doctor Higashiyama running away from Chen Yu''s side, walked over curiously watching the direction he ran off to, and asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s with Doctor Higashiyama? He looks like he''s being chased. And isn''t a glossopharyngeal nerve tumor something that can be treated with surgery? Why doesn''t he know that?"


    "Concern leads to chaos! That patient is his sweetheart," Chen Yuughed and looked at his girlfriend. "If it were you who were sick, Hiromi, I''d be just as flustered."


    "Haha, that won''t do. If you, Mr. Chen Yu, be flustered, then who will treat my illness?" His words made Hiromi Jounouchiugh too, ncing at him enticingly, "I need your assurance, no matter what illness I get, you have to cure me!"


    "Alright, I promise. No matter what illness you may have in the future, Hiromi, even if it costs me my life, I will cure you." Chen Yu promised, watching his girlfriend''s coquettish behavior.


    Their affectionate disy, oblivious to the surroundings, instantly drew the attention of others in the office. The sses Doctor protested loudly from the side, "Hey, hey! This is still the office! Can you two consider the feelings of the other single people here? This shbang is going to blind me!"


    "Ah! I''m sorry, sses Doctor, I got a bit carried away and neglected your feelings. Sorry about that!" Chen Yu promptly apologized to the sses Doctor, though his smile could not be concealed.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, standing next to him and seeing the sses Doctor''s reaction, also could not help but cover her mouth and chuckle, "We overlooked... What''s your name again? We are truly sorry for ignoring your feelings. I know quite a few female nurses from other hospitals - very nice girls. Should I introduce one to you?"


    "Please do introduce someone to me, I beg you!" Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s offer to introduce a girl, the sses Doctor no longer seemed upset, leaping up from his seat, bowing deeply to Hiromi Jounouchi and earnestly requesting, but at the same time he reiterated his name, "My name is Mamoru Hara. Please, Miss Jounouchi, do remember my name correctly."


    "Mamoru¡­ Hara? Got it, I won''t mix it up." Although she found the name a bit hard to remember, Hiromi Jounouchi conscientiously noted it down in a notebook, seemingly quite serious about introducing a match to the sses Doctor.


    Watching Hiromi Jounouchi eagerly jotting down notes, Chen Yu curiously asked, "Hiromi, who are you nning to introduce to the sses Doctor?"


    Since Chen Yu found it hard to remember the sses Doctor''s seemingly cursed name, he simply used "sses Doctor" as an alternative.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you remember Nurse Chief Chiba from our hospital before? She''s close to me, beautiful and wise, and has always been single, so I thought of setting her up," Hiromi Jounouchi exined to Chen Yu, while also asking the sses Doctor for his details and noting them down in the notebook.


    Seeing his girlfriend''s enthusiasm, Chen Yu could only smile and let her take a seat at his desk, questioning the sses Doctor.


    It wasn''t until Hiromi Jounouchi finished asking her questions that Chen Yu asked her, "Do you have time tonight, Hiromi? Let''s go out for dinner. I know a ce that does great crab dishes. Can you join me tonight?"


    "Crab? Hmm, crabs seem hard to shell!" Hiromi Jounouchi puckered her lips, showing a hesitant attitude and looked at Chen Yu with a yful gaze, "If you help me shell them, I''ll go!"


    "I''m helpless with you." He indulgently pinched his girlfriend''s nose, once again dealing a blow to the single colleagues in the office.


    Just as Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi settled their dinner ns for the evening, his phone rang again, "Moshi moshi, Rokuro? What''s up?"

 Chapter 55 - 55 Necromantic Space

    Because Kube Rokuro suddenly called, Chen Yu''s n of enjoying a private world with Jounouchi Hiromi undoubtedly went down the drain.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi did not get angry or dissatisfied due to such an incident; instead, she obediently apanied Chen Yu to meet Kube Rokuro and Misumi Mikoto, epting their gratitude towards Chen Yu once again.


    It was only after hearing Misumi Mikoto''s thanks that Jounouchi Hiromi realized that the previously widely discussed MARS virus outbreak had such a close connection with Chen Yu. It could be said that from the discovery of the virus to the unveiling of the truth, Chen Yu yed an important guiding role throughout.


    Having understood this, Jounouchi Hiromi saw her boyfriend in a new light. Although she already knew Chen Yu was outstanding, she had not anticipated that he could y such a crucial role in such a major event, which made her even more pleased with him.


    Which girl wouldn''t want her boyfriend to be capable? Perhaps the only thing that troubled Jounouchi Hiromi was that Chen Yu was too capable, making her feel like she might not be able to handle him.


    After finishing the meal with Kube Rokuro and Misumi Mikoto, Chen Yu did not continue to enjoy a private world with Jounouchi Hiromi. Instead, he sent Jounouchi Hiromi home, ignoring her disappointed gaze and returning home alone.


    It was not that Chen Yu was oblivious to romance, nor that he didn''t want to spend time with Jounouchi Hiromi in their private world, but ever since he became a Certified Necromancer, he had spent a lot of energy on healing Inomata Naoki during this period; after healing him, he went with Jounouchi Hiromi to Kamakura, which meant he had no time to research and learn the new knowledge and spells unlocked in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium."


    For Chen Yu, if he didn''t know about the existence of other Transcendents in the world, he wouldn''t have felt such urgency to learn new knowledge.


    However, after learning from the priest of Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine that not only were there other Transcendents in the world, but even the government had armiesposed of them, he felt an indescribable sense of urgency that made him eager to learn new knowledge.


    Originally, Chen Yu had nned to send Jounouchi Hiromi home after their dinner together and then return home to study new spells. Although the situation had deviated from his initial estimation, he did not alter his n and went home as he had arranged.


    The "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" was spread open on the table, with segments of text emerging one after another. Chen Yu flipped through it seemingly aimlessly, yet in reality, it was because the knowledge unlocked from the Eight Great Necromancy Factions was vast, leaving Chen Yu unsure where to start.


    "Rmend a spell that is most suitable for me right now." Feeling indecisive, Chen Yu issued amand to the ever-chatty ck Leather Tome, hoping to gain some inspiration.


    In response to Chen Yu''s request, the ck Leather Tome, which never fails to provide answers as long as the content is within its pages, began turning its leaves. Soon, it revealed a section to Chen Yu that was unexpected.


    This section was not about any spell or knowledge from one of the Eight Great Factions; instead, it was rted to space.


    "Necromantic Space Construction?" Chen Yu read out the title of the section, raising his eyebrows and looking carefully.


    "Necromantic Space Construction involves creating an environment rich in Negative Energy, which is essential for a Necromancer.


    While ces like Heavy Spirit Land or Ancient Battlefields are rare and could be artificially created through sacrifice, they cannotpare to a personalized Necromantic Space carefully crafted by a Necromancer." The pages of the ck Leather Tome turned, disying the content to Chen Yu while exining, "By conducting a Spell Ritual to acquire a suitable Space Fragment and marking it with the Necromancer''s personal seal, stabilizing the space and then infusing it with Necromantic Power, the entire Space Fragment can be necrotized, preliminarily constructing a personal Necromantic Space."


    "What''s the use of such a Necromantic Space?" While Chen Yu had some understanding of the significance of owning his Necromantic Space, he still consulted the ck Leather Tome, seeking more information.


    "For Necromancers, a Necromantic Space is a safe and hidden domain where one can freely construct a Mage Tower, research necromancy, create an Immortal Legion...


    Additionally, a Necromantic Space can produce various resources to support Necromancers, serving as an important logistical base..." Though the ck Leather Tome was often verbose and annoying when it came to exining certain things, Chen Yu listened patiently this time, carefully noting down the details presented.


    "Necromantic Space Construction is a concept developed by wise Necromancers of past generations to deal with the issue that Necromancers are not epted by conventional standards. As the power of a Necromancer increases, the space can even be expanded and elevated into a Semi-ne, forming a Necromancer''s own Necromancy Country.


    History has seen Necromancers who built their Necromantic Spaces into Divine Kingdoms, achieving Divine Enthronement through them," the ck Leather Tome concluded, enticing Chen Yu with the appealing concept.


    "I understand capturing Space Fragments, but how does a Necromancer ensure that the captured Space Fragment will have sufficient output?


    I''ve also looked at the materials on Space Fragments; aren''t they supposed to be just a deste space, or even downright empty?" Chen Yu posed his question, as he had considered turning his Amethyst Skull from the Promotion Ceremony into Spatial Equipment and thus had some knowledge of Space Fragments.


    It was rare enough to find a sufficientlyrge Space Fragment, let alone one that could produce resources. The odds of obtaining such a Space Fragment from countless others were no better than winning the lottery, and it was obviously impossible for all Necromancers to have such good fortune.


    The pages of the ck Leather Tome flipped again, disying the answer Chen Yu needed, "After acquiring a Space Fragment, it can be expanded by merging other Space Fragments, and the Nether ne can be projected onto the Space Fragment for modification, or even directly tear off a part of the Nether ne and convert that portion into part of the Space Fragment."

 Chapter 56: Life Goals

    Although he hade to understand the many benefits of having a Necromantic Space, building one''s own Necromantic Space was far from a simple task.


    Not to mention that constructing a Necromantic Space required a magical artifact substantial enough to contain its existence, but even the ritual to search for Space Fragments was no lessplicated than Chen Yu''s prior Promotion Ceremony.


    Moreover, besides preparing various ritual props, Chen Yu had to spend a great deal of time researching and practicing the ritual itself in order to meet the standard for casting the spell.


    Reality, after all, is not a game where one can learn various skills with a simple click, and even in games, aren''t there settings for skill levels and proficiency?


    Despite theplexity of creating a Necromantic Space, for Chen Yu, it was an essential undertaking, as the benefits were too great for him.


    Having his own Mage Tower, the various Necromancy materials produced by the Necromantic Space, the ability to conduct unrestricted research on necromancy, summoning and creating his own Army of the Dead¡­ None of these advantages could be refused by any Necromancer.


    For Chen Yu, it was the same. He had grown tired of painstakingly searching for substitutes for casting materials and secretly conducting research. He was eager to use the original casting materials, to cast spells and conduct research liberally, like a true Necromancer with an Army of the Dead at hismand, unlike now, without even a single Undead Servant by his side.


    However, researching spells was ultimately not something that could be aplished overnight. Although Chen Yu had set his goals, he still needed to progress step by step. Given that he also needed to bnce work and life, he, despite his urgency, had no choice but to systematically study and learn this new spell knowledge.


    Perhaps some might think that Chen Yu, already a Transcendent being holding knowledge far beyond what Transcendents in this world could grasp, should no longer live amon man''s life. Why not seclude himself, umte power, and once strong enough, summon an Army of the Lost Souls to conquer the world?


    Just like in most transmigration novels, why care about anything after crossing over and encountering a stroke of fortune? Directly wave the grand army, prosper those who follow me and perish those against me, conquer the world and then gather all the beauties that catch your eye into your harem to live a life as you please. Isn''t that what you should do?


    Regarding such matters, Chen Yu could only say¡­ Is the game not fun, or are the new anime series not good? Or is it that the girlfriend is not pretty enough? Why think about conquering the world when you have a decent life to live? If he had the ability to conquer the world, would he need to wait for a stroke of luck to begin?


    In history, from the Tang and Song ancestors, to the emperors of Qin and Han, did any of them wait for a stroke of fortune before starting to unify thend?


    Wake up. Those who have unified thend and reached that position have all shown extraordinary qualities from a young age. They had the ability to seize the opportunity when it came, rise to the asion and take the world. Even without that chance, they could still create an earth-shattering legacy with their own abilities and efforts.


    If you have the ability to conquer the world, why wait for a stroke of luck? You should have already started fighting for your cause. Conquering the world relies on brains, not just brute force. Indeed, force is indispensable, but does a Necromancer who summons an Army of the Dead think he can conquer the world with force alone?


    Does he think the "east wind" adorning a thousand trees at night is not beautiful, or that Great Ivan is not forceful enough?


    Some might say that by using various mysterious spells to control politicians and leaders, making them obey you, acting as the power behind the throne¡­ If this worldcked supernatural power, perhaps Chen Yu could do so, but this is a world where supernatural power exists.


    Although Chen Yu now possesses powerparable to a Fourth Order Master Level in this world''s scale of supernatural power, who can guarantee there aren''t others in the world who could counter him or detect the presence of his spells?


    Furthermore, in this world, there are legendary existences who have broken through the Master Rank, and Chen Yu did not believe himself to be invincible when he still had to find substitutes for his casting materials as a Necromancer.


    Why would one shun afortable life and engage in such affairs? Could it be sheer boredom?


    And, who said conquering the world must involve force? Must one engage in conspiracies and tricks? Did great musicians like Beethoven, Bach, Liszt, and Chopin not conquer the world with their music? Did famous writers like Shakespeare, Tagore, and Pushkin not conquer the world with their immortal works?


    Here we are in the twenty-first century, still thinking about fighting and scheming to conquer the world¡ªdoesn''t that seem like a too narrow vision, too shallow a perspective?


    As far as Chen Yu was concerned, of course he did not think he could be mentioned in the same breath as those names that still shone brilliantly in the long river of history, nor did he believe he had the talent to create works that would conquer the world and be eternally cherished. However, he also had his own achievements that he could aplish.


    Although he initially studied medicine only to better understand necromancy and not to be baffled by the knowledge on human anatomy in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," when he put effort into his medical studies and healed his first patient, saving a life and earning gratitude, he suddenly felt that saving lives was more meaningful than taking them away.


    It was with this thought that Chen Yu had the idea to research drugs that could inhibit cancer and he put that idea into practice.


    Instead of dreaming about conquering the world, an unrealistic notion, wouldn''t it be more meaningful to earnestly study medicine and genuinely benefit others?


    Moreover, with the research Chen Yu conducted, once it gained recognition in the medicalmunity and was applied to clinical treatments worldwide, who could say this was not another form of conquering the world?


    As for the notion that necromancy represents death and medicine represents saving lives, thus being in conflict, for Chen Yu this was not the case. A true necromancer ought to manipte and control death, not merely spread it. Isn''t the essence of necromancy to transcend death, to bring back life from the brink?


    For Chen Yu, studying medicine was about ideals and career, while studying necromancy was a hobby; studying medicine enabled him to learn necromancy better, and studying necromancy also allowed him to achieve greater breakthroughs in medicine. He saw no conflict between the two.


    As he pondered these unfocused thoughts, Chen Yu picked up Audis, stroked the cat for a while, and then, holding it in his arms, he entered the long-missed state of meditation.

 Chapter 57 - 57 Surgery in Progress

    ```


    In front of the faucet, Doctor Chen carefully scrubbed his fingers with a brush, focused on washing his hands. Next to him, Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu were doing the exact same thing.


    "Doctor Chen, is it really possible to perform two different surgeries simultaneously?" Even though the surgical n had been confirmed and he had already rehearsed it with Doctor Chen, Doctor Higashiyama was still visibly worried, "Shouldn''t we cancel the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision surgery and just do the esophagectomy and the colonic reconstruction surgery today?


    It would be safer that way!"


    "Doctor Higashiyama, did you clearly see Dr. Daimon''s technique during myst surgery? Do you still remember it?" Doctor Chen didn''t respond to Doctor Higashiyama''s suggestion to cancel the surgery but instead asked about thest operation.


    "Of course I remember Dr. Daimon''s technique, but that''s not something just anyone can do, right? I''d be grateful enough toplete the surgery sessfully myself; I can''t possibly reach Dr. Daimon''s level." Facing Doctor Chen''s question, Doctor Higashiyama showed ack of confidence because, after all, not everyone possesses the superhuman surgical skills of Daimon Michiko.


    "Rx, Doctor Higashiyama, I was just asking if you remembered Dr. Daimon''s technique because I will need you to assist me with the colonic reconstruction surgery that Dr. Daimon performedst time." Doctor Chen smiled at Doctor Higashiyama and then turned to Nakagawa Susumu, asking him, "Nakagawa, how do you feel about being the second assistant for the first time?


    Don''t get too nervous and mess things up, alright? You are going to assist Doctor Higashiyama with the esophagectomyter!"


    "Ye... Yes!" Although Doctor Chen had told him not to be too nervous, it was still Nakagawa Susumu''s first time as a second assistant in a surgery.


    Especially during the beginning of the operations, when Doctor Chen and Doctor Higashiyama would each be performing a different surgery, one being the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision and the other the esophagectomy, and he had to help Doctor Higashiyama with the esophagectomy as if he were the first assistant, Nakagawa couldn''t help but feel extremely nervous, and it even made his speech stutter.


    Seeing Nakagawa Susumu''s nervousness, to the point where his brush almost fell from his hands, Doctor Chen could only shake his head helplessly, hoping he would be less nervous when he got to the operating table.


    Although Doctor Chen wasn''t worried about Nakagawa''s issue, Doctor Higashiyama was still concerned, "Doctor Chen, are you really sure about performing the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision and the esophagectomy at the same time? Will we have enough time? What if something goes wrong? Without you leading, I won''t be able toplete the colonic reconstruction!"


    "Rx, Doctor Higashiyama." Doctor Chen wanted to pat Doctor Higashiyama''s shoulder tofort him, but since he was washing his hands, he couldn''t, so he said with a smile instead, "Although I don''t have the speed and technique of Dr. Daimon, the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision is not aplicated surgery. It may be Dr.


    Daimon''s catchphrase, but using it should not be a problem, I will not fail."


    After speaking, Doctor Chen rinsed off the suds from his hands and put on the surgical gown with the help of a nurse next to him before heading towards the operating room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the observation room above the operating room, Professor Kube and Yamamoto Hisae stood in that ce once again, observing Doctor Higashiyama''s... no, rather Doctor Chen''s surgery.


    ```


    "To avoid burdening the patient with two separate operations, we decided to concurrently perform the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision and the esophagectomy, a feat only Mr. Chen Yu could confidently aplish," Professor Kube couldn''t help but exim as he watched the ongoing surgery below, marveling at the young man''s daring spirit.


    Although the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision wasn''t a particrlyplex surgery, it involved nerves, demanding high skill levels from the leading surgeon. It wasn''t something any doctor could do, as identally cutting a nerve could lead to a medical incident.


    Only doctors with the skill and courage of Chen Yu would dare undertake a major surgery like an esophagectomy while simultaneously performing a glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision.


    However, as Yamamoto Hisae watched Chen Yu skillfully operate alone, she had a different opinion, "Although Doctor Chen''s skills are already very refined, Doctor Daimon''s surgical prowess fromst time was still superior to his."


    "Daimon Michiko?" Professor Kube raised his eyebrows at the mention of the name, reminiscing the awe he felt watching her surgery, "It''s a pity that she was banned from practicing medicine in Japan by the former president of the Japan Medical Association. No matter how good her surgical skills are, they can''t be utilized by Eastern University Affiliated Hospital."


    Professor Kube knew well of Daimon Michi''s exceptional medical skills, but a banned doctor, even if a frence one, couldn''t be employed by a hospital, unless Eastern University Affiliated Hospital wanted to offend the behemoth that was the Medical Association,prising all the doctors in Japan.


    "That said, there''s still room for maneuver. If the incumbent president overturns the decision of his predecessor, it wouldn''t be considered offending the Medical Association, would it?" Yamamoto Hisae, with more experience in these machinations than Professor Kube, smiled confidently before adding, "Your star pupil is currently on the rise.


    Once his research is disclosed and bes known to the world, all eyes in the medicalmunity will converge on him. Eastern University Affiliated Hospital and the University of Tokyo Medical School will subsequently garner immense attention. At such a time, a small issue of a frence doctor''s license to practice¡ªif your star pupil voices support, who would refuse?


    Especially since that Doctor Daimon happens to be a good friend of his girlfriend."


    "Even if Daimon Michiko''s medical skills are exceptional, she''s still just a frence doctor in the end. Why would you, Director Yamamoto, go to such lengths to court her? Since when did Eastern University Affiliated Hospital be so short of doctors?" Professor Kube failed to see through Yamamoto Hisae''s intentions.


    Yamamoto Hisae turned to face Professor Kube, but rather than exining, she posed a question, "Have you heard of DoctorX, Director Kube?"


    "I have heard a bit, apparently, they''re a group of doctors with concealed identities internationally, specifically tackling variousplicated diseases, even daring to perform surgeries without established surgical techniques, which can be considered a group practicing experimental medicine without moral boundaries." As a highly traditional academic doctor, Professor Kube naturally had little regard for such individuals.


    Although the medical skills of DoctorX might be exceptional, it was difficult for him to feel their sense of responsibility for patients'' lives given their readiness to perform any surgery.


    "While that may be true, it''s undeniable that DoctorX''s medical skills far surpass those who follow the systematic education of a school, and Daimon Michi is the best proof of that," said Yamamoto Hisae, her hands crossed over her chest as she gazed down at Chen Yu in the operating room, who had justpleted the glossopharyngeal nerve sheath tumor excision surgery.


    "Her surgical skills are like a scalpel. If used well, they can bring great benefits to our Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. To wield her, however, one needs the hands that can hold the scalpel."


    "Mr. Chen Yu?" Although Professor Kube spoke in a questioning tone, he and Yamamoto Hisae both already knew the answer.

 Chapter 58 - 58 Human Sentiments

    After assisting Doctor Higashiyama with Hanayama Mikie''s surgery, Chen Yu suddenly found himself with no work that required his immediate attention.


    Because Professor Kube hoped that Chen Yu could quickly organize his research into a paper, he didn''t assign him any new tasks, wanting him to focus on writing his paper as soon as possible to get it published.


    Understanding what Professor Kube intended, Chen Yu naturally didn''t want to disappoint him, especially since he would benefit the most from getting his research published. So, Chen Yu concentrated all his efforts on writing the paper, just as Professor Kube had hoped.


    Although Chen Yu''s research was of great significance, with a cancer-suppressing drug that deserved all the praise it could get, in theory, the drug was notplex, and creating a paper on it did not require lengthy exnations.


    After spending two days organizing Inomata Naoki''s medical history as supporting case evidence for the paper, and recording his own experimental records and thoughts, Chen Yu had nearly finished writing the paper after rifying the workings of the drug he developed.


    Indeed, as he had said himself, he was not skilled at writing papers. Although he added all the necessary content, the paper felt dry and was just an ordinary report on pharmaceutical research. If one only nced it over, they wouldn''t imagine such a mundane paper had the potential to change the world.


    Looking at what he had written, Chen Yu also felt it would hardly attract others or spark interest in his work. However, when Chen Yu tried to revise it, he was simply not proficient at that sort of thing. He made a few attempts but still found it hard to satisfy himself.


    Chen Yu was truly not adept at writing papers. Even during his university days, his papers required multiple revisions under a professor''s guidance and barely passed at the deadline. So, asking him to write it on his own was indeed a tall order.


    Luckily, Professor Kube was Chen Yu''s mentor in university and was well aware of his struggles with writing papers. He specially arranged for Professor Niaoi, who was skilled at academic research, to help Chen Yu refine his paper. This way, he could produce at least a presentable paper and prevent his research from being overlooked due to poor writing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Niaoi, this is my paper, please help me revise it," said Chen Yu sincerely as he ced the paper, which had been revised several times, in front of Professor Niaoi.


    Picking up Chen Yu''s paper, Professor Niaoi didn''t start reviewing it immediately. Instead, he smiled politely at Chen Yu and said, "I was wondering when you would send me your paper, Mr. Chen Yu. I didn''t expect you to finish it so quickly, that''s really impressive for someone your age!"


    "You tter me, Professor Niaoi. It''s just that I know my own abilities. I''m okay with research, but writing academic papers is really not my forte, and even this paper took me several revisions before it was presentable," Chen Yu replied with modesty to Professor Niaoi''spliment. "To get it published, it still needs correction by an academic authority like you, Professor Niaoi."


    "You''re indeed different from most young people nowadays, Mr. Chen Yu,cking that arrogant nature, which is very good! However, as a young person, you should still be confident, don''t be too modest," Professor Niaoi said, making pleasantries as he opened the paper Chen Yu had brought and quickly skimmed through it. Having a good grasp of its content, he then said to Chen Yu, "Mr.


    Chen Yu, I need some time to edit your paper. I''ll keep it with me and get back to you once I''ve made the necessary changes, how does that sound?"


    "Then I''ll leave it to Professor Niaoi. I''ll take my leave now, Professor. Please go ahead with your work." Having Professor Niaoi revise the paper was prearranged, so Chen Yu naturally had no objections. After bidding farewell, he left Professor Niaoi''s office.


    As Chen Yu walked towards his office, suddenly a nurse stopped him, "Doctor Chen, Director Yamamoto from the Department of Internal Medicine is looking for you. Please go to her office."


    "Director Yamamoto? Did she say what it''s about?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, he had taken an aversion to Yamamoto Hisae after thest incident and had been avoiding her in the hospital, not wishing to encounter her.


    However, the nurse shook her head, indicating she did not know.


    Chen Yu had no choice but to follow the nurse''s directions and headed for Yamamoto Hisae''s office.


    "Director Yamamoto, I heard you were looking for me?" Although Chen Yu had no good feelings for Yamamoto Hisae since thest incident, he maintained basic courtesy.


    Yamamoto Hisae was aware of Chen Yu''s attitude towards her and did not exchange pleasantries, nodding slightly before getting straight to the point, "Doctor Chen, during yourst surgery, you invited a frence doctor as an assistant, didn''t you? Her name seems to be Daimon Michiko?"


    "Dr. Daimon? Yes, I did ask for her helpst time. Is there a problem?" Chen Yu''s eyes narrowed, guessing that Yamamoto Hisae might bring up the matter of Daimon Michiko being prohibited from practicing medicine, but still pretended ignorance, brushing off Yamamoto.


    "Why bother pretending with me, Doctor Chen? If Professor Kube can find out, don''t you think I can too?" Yamamoto Hisae naturally saw through Chen Yu''s deflection, but this time she was not trying to coerce him. After pointing out his feigned ignorance, she exined her intentions, "Though Daimon Michiko is a frence doctor, her medical skills surpass many in this hospital...


    No, in terms of surgical skills alone, probably no one all over Japan can beat her. Isn''t it a tremendous waste to bar such an excellent surgeon from practicing medicine in Japan, Doctor Chen?"


    "What are you trying to say, Director Yamamoto?" Chen Yu did not wish to beat around the bush with Yamamoto Hisae and asked her directly.


    "It would be such a shame for an excellent surgeon like Daimon Michiko to be barred from practicing medicine.


    If she could work at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, it would be an improvement for our surgical department as well," Yamamoto Hisae smiled, not minding Chen Yu''s attitude, and exined, "Even though it was the former president of the Japan Medical Association who banned Daimon Michiko, it was only the former president.


    If the current president could lift this ban, Daimon Michiko would be able to resume practicing medicine in Japan.


    To get the current president of the Japan Medical Association to do so, it will depend on you, Doctor Chen. Once your research is sessfully published and gains significant attention, if you are willing to cooperate with the Japan Medical Association, then I don''t think the current president will refuse to do you this favor."


    "Why are you telling me this?" Chen Yu could of course tell that what Yamamoto Hisae was saying was the truth, but he was somewhat puzzled as to why she was telling him this.


    Yamamoto Hisae raised a corner of her mouth, showing a meaningful smile, "I want to owe you a favor."

 Chapter 59 - 59 Supernaturalist Association

    Upon hearing Yamamoto Hisae''s suggestion, Chen Yu instinctively wanted to refuse, but considering that Daimon Michiko was Jounouchi Hiromi''s good friend, he hesitated.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t ultimately say anything, Yamamoto Hisae knew she had already sold him a favor, so she did not take offense at Chen Yu''s rude departure from her office.


    After leaving Yamamoto Hisae''s office, although her words hadplicated his feelings, Chen Yu wasn''t so perturbed by the incident as to feel depressed.


    Indeed, the feeling of being schemed by this woman again was unpleasant for Chen Yu, but he was past the age of acting impulsively, and everything Yamamoto Hisae told Chen Yu was the truth. It was just that the timing and motive of the woman''s revtion coincided precisely with what made Chen Yu extremely ufortable.


    Moreover, the matter of Daimon Michiko being banned from practicing medicine was something Chen Yu couldn''t avoid.


    This wasn''t simply because Daimon Michiko was a friend of Jounouchi Hiromi, but also because the incident that led to Daimon Michiko''s ban involved Jounouchi Hiromi as well.


    During Inomata Naoki''s surgeryst time, Daimon Michiko had called Jounouchi Hiromi to be the anesthesiologist. Chen Yu had witnessed Jounouchi Hiromi''s skills firsthand, which were beyondparison with a typical anesthesiologist and were clearly honed through countless surgeries.


    The rtionship between anesthesiologists and surgeons is like that between an orchestra conductor and vocal soloist. If Daimon Michiko were considered a world-ss soloist, then Jounouchi Hiromi, as an anesthesiologist, would be a conductor ofparable stature.


    Chen Yu didn''t know exactly what had happened at first, but the fact that he knew Jounouchi Hiromi as just amon surgeon when he met her spoke volumes.


    The incident that led to Daimon Michiko being banned from practicing medicine likely involved Jounouchi Hiromi as well.


    Even if it weren''t for Daimon Michiko''s sake, for his girlfriend''s sake, the favor owed to Yamamoto Hisae was something Chen Yu had to remember, no matter how unpleasant he felt.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since his paper was still undergoing revision with Professor Niaoi, Chen Yu had nothing much to do for the time being, and finally had the time to visit the Supernaturalist Association in Tokyo during the weekend break.


    The so-called Supernaturalist Association, while functioning like an official regtory agency, was not established by the Japanese Official.


    At first, Chen Yu was puzzled by this, but after understanding the historical reasons behind it, it wasn''t so hard toprehend.


    In Japan, supernaturalists are broadly divided into three main schools: Shrine Shinto, Yin-Yang Dao, and Samurai.


    Yin-Yang Dao actually refers to Onmyoji, who master the arts of Yin-Yang Dao, skilled in astrology, physiognomy, geomancy, predicting disasters, drawing talismans and chanting spells, and performing illusions.


    Its unique spell "Yin-Yang Dao" is a part of Japan''s Shinto religion. It possesses knowledge and control over unseen forces such as fate, souls, and ghosts and monsters, working in areas like rites and rituals, divination, calendrical reform, and misogi (assisting governance), with representative figures including Abe no Seimei, Ashiya Douman, Kanle S¨­j¨­, and others.


    In the Heian Period, through the efforts of great onmyoji such as Abe no Seimei and Ashiya Douman, Yin-Yang Dao became prevalent in Japan, holding important rights such as formting the calendar.


    Although it was not favored by the samurai ss of the Warring States Period, in the Edo Period, thanks to the Tsuchimikado Family, descendants of Abe no Seimei who were favored by the Tokugawa Family, Yin-Yang Dao regained control and onmyoji across the nation flourished once again. This also led to Shrine Shinto, originally on par with Yin-Yang Dao, being relegated to a subsidiary role.


    It was not until the Meiji Era that the Meiji Government abolished Yin-Yang Dao, causing it to suffer a severe blow, and Shrine Shinto re-emerged from within it. Together, they form the two main factions of Japan''s transcendental beings today.


    Besides onmyoji, samurai, who originated in the Heian Period, also make up a significant part of Japan''s transcendental beings.


    In themon sense, samurai refers to a social ss in Japan from the 10th to the 19th century, who were versed in martial arts and served as soldiers withbat as their profession. Just as Western knights were both a social ss and a profession, Japanese samurai also possessed supernatural powers as part of their upation.


    During the height of the samurai in the Warring States Period, children from samurai families began martial arts training from a young age. Through relentless martial training and actualbat on battlefields, those with talent swiftly mastered supernatural powers and became true "samurai."


    As katanas were the weapon of choice for samurai, the more formidable ones also earned titles such as sword master, manyer, and sword saint.


    However, also due to the modernization of the Meiji Restoration, the return of power by the Tokugawa Shogunate, which represented the samurai government, dealt a severe blow to the samurai ss, and the modern-day samurai have declined, only maintaining their legacy through the old nobility representing traditional samurai families¡ªthe Hua n¡ªand various kenjutsu schools.


    Owing to the government''s misdeeds towards both the Yin-Yang Dao and samurai factions of Japan''s transcendentalists, they naturally were unwilling to submit to the government. The so-called governing body, the Supernaturalist Association, was established as a "civilian organization" only after World War II under pressure from the Americans, excluding government influence.


    And for the same historical reason, the Supernaturalist Association''s office location is housed within the Hua n''s Kasumi Hall at Kasumi Pass, and there was nothing that surprised Chen Yu about this.


    Since the Supernaturalist Association is an organizationprised of transcendentalists, it certainly cannot unt its gs or hang a sign with the name Supernaturalist Association. Its office is tucked away deep within the Kasumi Hall building, and without knowledge of the Supernaturalist Association''s existence, one would be utterly unable to find it.


    After identifying himself to the transcendentalist guard at the entrance of Kasumi Hall, Chen Yu was directed by the guard to a special internal elevator which took him to the floor where the Supernaturalist Association was located.


    "Wee to the Japan Mystery Enthusiasts Association. How may I help you today?" At the entrance of the Supernaturalist Association, a receptionist who had been idly sitting perked up and stood to wee Chen Yu upon his arrival.


    "Mystery Enthusiasts Association?" The name the receptionist mentioned caused Chen Yu to pause. It seemed a bit different. "I''m here for membership, but this name is somewhat different from what I''ve heard."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s puzzled expression, the receptionist quickly realized the situation and exined to him, "The Mystery Enthusiasts Association is just the official name used for the public, meant to deceive. Since you are here to join, there''s no need for subterfuge. Wee to the Japan Supernaturalist Association."


    Having said that, she shed a confident smile and gestured a warm wee to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 60: The So-Called Association (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Although the name Supernaturalist Association, or the Mystery Enthusiast Association, gives an impression of profound mysteries, Chen Yu felt that the interior of the association''s office wasn''t much different from a regrpany''s office when he followed the receptionist inside.


    Cubicles, desks piled with paperwork, employees busy as if they were corporate drones¡ªif it weren''t known that this ce was the Supernaturalist Association and that asionally these people showed a hint of Supernatural Power, like using little white paper figures to move documents or paper cranes to pass notes, Chen Yu really would have thought this was just an ordinarypany office instead of Japan''s supernatural regtory body.


    "Looks a bit disappointing, doesn''t it? Actually, every Awakener whoes here feels the same way. With the name of the Supernaturalist Association, one expects it to be filled with the elite Supernaturals of all Japan, with every person being Expert Level or even Master Rank Supernaturals, and there should even be Legendary-rank Supernaturals anchoring the ce.


    Only that would befit the reputation of a national Supernatural regtory body," the receptionist guiding Chen Yu said, possibly guessing what he was thinking, or maybe because most Awakeners who came here had simr thoughts, her tone carrying a slight sense of helplessness.


    "Disappointed is not the word I''d use, just a bit strange. Why does it seem that everyone working here is an apprentice? I haven''t seen a single formal Supernaturalist," Chen Yu said, expressing his puzzlement.


    Of course, this world wasn''t like the mythical ones where Legendary beings were asmon as dogs or Demigods roamed the streets, but surely there should be at least some presentable Supernaturalists in the office, not just a bunch of apprentices who clearly had yet toplete their training, right?


    "Because only apprentices are willing to do these tedious clerical jobs. Which formal Supernaturalist would want to do such things? Isn''t it better to spend time honing one''s powers, striving to break through to Expert Level sooner?" A man passing by seemed to have overheard Chen Yu''s question and responded with a bit of a grievance, even stopping to look at Chen Yu.


    Examining the man who had just interjected, Chen Yu couldn''t help but give him a careful once-over. He could sense that this Supernatural''s aura was stronger and more mature than those of the other apprentices in the office¡ªwithout that restlessness and immaturity. It was clear that his grasp of his own powers had reached a certain realm.


    Even if he wasn''t a formal Supernaturalist, he was likely only a step away from it.


    "Minister Tsuchimikado!" The receptionist saw the man and quickly bowed to greet him.


    The man didn''t seem to care much, waving his hand dismissively, but his gaze turned to Chen Yu, scrutinizing him with a flippant tone, "A newbie? Another wildcat Supernatural who''s been tricked into joining by some clown. Ha, those guys are really bored, tricking these kinds of wildcat Supernaturals to join the association and be theirpdogs. Hey, newbie, what''s your trade?


    Do you have a Formal Rank? You''re not just an apprentice who''s started out, are you?"


    Chen Yu furrowed his brows at the man called Minister Tsuchimikado, easily catching the scent of alcohol on him. Seeing the receptionist''s embarrassed expression, Chen Yu suddenly felt that this Supernaturalist Association was a bit different from what he had understood, and he started regrettinging here today.


    "I asked you a question! Newbie!" The man was displeased to see Chen Yu just frowning at him without responding, and he pushed his hand towards Chen Yu.


    However, before his palm could touch Chen Yu''s clothes, a white Bone Spear appeared out of nowhere, pressing against his throat.


    Chen Yu let go of the aura he had been concealing in his body, and themanding presence from the Life Level increase he''d gained since advancing filled the entire office, instantly making everyone feel as if they were being watched by a ferocious beast. The man whose throat was under the Bone Spear''s pressure fellpletely silent, as if frozen.


    The Bone Spear pressing against his throat didn''t make the man feel endangered, but the oppressive aura emanating from Chen Yu¡ªa higher Life being¡ªdid instill in him a sense of terrifying threat. It was as if his life was like a candle flickering in the wind, and with just a blow from Chen Yu, his existence could be extinguished.


    "Master Rank..." "Is he really a Master?" "Is this the aura of a Master Rank?"


    Chen Yu''s aura retracted as soon as it had spread, not continuing to pressure the whole office, and had it not been for the Bone Spear still relentlessly pointed at the man''s throat, one might have thought it was all an illusion.


    But this quick release and withdrawal of his aura was no illusion. The office workers were mostly Supernaturals, albeit unpolished apprentices, yet they could sense the aura of a superior being, which led to a ripple of murmured conversations.


    "Now I ask, you answer," Chen Yu said to the man in front of him, whose throat he was holding at spear-point. He moved the Bone Spear just enough for the man to speak.


    "Please, ask away, Master. I''ll answer anything I know!" The man''s attitude took aplete 180-degree turn, looking at Chen Yu respectfully. If it weren''t for the Bone Spear not beingpletely removed from his throat, he might have already knelt before Chen Yu.


    "What did you mean by your earlier words? Why are there no high-level Supernaturalists here?" Chen Yu asked his first question.


    "The Supernaturalist Association was actually established after World War II, under pressure from the Americans. In fact, aside from some wildcat Awakeners and minor sects, the vast majority of Japan''s Supernaturalists are governed by Temple Shrine Shinto, Yin-Yang Dao, and Kasumi Hall. These three authorities have not entrusted the management of Supernaturalists to the association.


    The existence of the association is merely a superfluous liaison between the three parties," the man answered.


    Seeing that Chen Yu was listening intently, the man continued, "Initially, when the association was established, each faction did send higher-level Supernaturals to take seats and put on a show for the Americans. But as time went on, especially after Japan''s post-war economic boom and entrance into the bubble economy, there has been a continuous effort to shake off American influence over Japan.


    Naturally, the association became a target of the three major factions. Not only did they withdraw the high-level Supernaturals stationed at the association, they started treating it as a redundant, message-exchanging venue. Only the unwanted apprentices and members from each faction are sent to the association.


    Moreover, although the association was originally meant to register all Supernaturals in Japan, due to the influence of the three major factions, this function hasrgely be for show. Only wildcat individuals or minor sectse to register in an orderly fashion, while the factions with lineage and heritage have graduallye to ignore the association''s existence."

 Chapter 61 - 61 Transcendent Status (Please Recommend, Please Bookmark)

    "Such a boring power game," Chen Yu shook his head. He hadn''t expected the so-called Supernaturalist Association to be like this and was greatly disappointed.


    But since he hade all this way, there were some questions he had to ask or he wouldn''t be able to let go. So he asked the man again, "Is it true that the Supernaturalist Association allows supernaturals in Japan to share resources? If I want to purchase some materials, can I aplish it through the Association?"


    "Yes, that''s possible. The three major schools maintain the existence of the Association for this reason. The Association itself has a tradingwork. If you have any needs, you can issue a request through this tradingwork. In fact, maintaining this tradingwork has be the main function of the Association now." Despite feeling embarrassed, the man still exined to Chen Yu.


    "Is the trade for money or for other things in exchange?" Chen Yu continued to inquire.


    "Money is not much of an object in the eyes of supernaturals. Although some do use currency, for supernaturals, what''s valuable are various supernatural materials or cultivation resources. Real valuable things can''t be bought with money." The man realized that Chen Yu wasn''t a supernatural from a prominent family and made an extra effort in his exnations.


    Chen Yu was satisfied with the man''s answer, nodded slightly and then waved his hand to dispel the Bone Spear and asked, "What''s your name?"


    "Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu." With the threat removed from his neck, the man immediately stood up straight, giving Chen Yu a respectful bow to show his good and proper etiquette, a stark contrast to his previous drunken brawler demeanor.


    The surname Tsuchimikado made Chen Yu raise his eyebrows; all ordinary people would have heard of the descendants of the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei. Chen Yu was not unfamiliar with this surname, so he asked with curiosity, "Tsuchimikado family?"


    "Not from the Main Family, just a branch," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s expression suddenly became somewhat bitter. "Descendants from the Main Family wouldn''t be assigned to the Association. Even if they made a mistake, it would be handled within the family. Only people from the branch families get sent to ''retire'' in ces like this."


    Chen Yu could not affirm or deny Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s words. These kinds of internal family struggles and disasters were none of his concern, and carelessly intervening would mean dealing with an enormous entity like the entire Tsuchimikado family. Besides, there was no connection between Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and himself, and helping him would yield no benefits, so why bother?


    As for minions, for a Necromancer, are living humans ever better than the dead?


    "So, if I want to use the Association''s tradingwork, how do I go about it?" Chen Yu now took on the air of a master and spoke rather bluntly. But everyone thought this attitude was natural for him.


    Although the 21st century had already arrived, for supernaturals, power still reigned supreme. Chen Yu''s power could be said, without exaggeration, to be so immense that even if all members of the Supernaturalist Association attacked him together, it would only cause him to lift a finger.


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu exchanged nces with the receptionist beside him, and seeing her subtly shake her head, he understood she hadn''t yet had the chance to exin these matters to Chen Yu. So he said, "May I ask the master to follow me so that I may exin everything in detail?"


    "Do you have coffee? No sugar." After giving a slight nod to Chen Yu, he spoke to the receptionist who was about to pour some tea and then followed Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu into an office next door.


    Upon entering the office, which looked like a reception room, Chen Yu naturally seated himself on the sofa, while Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu conscientiously stood by his side, not presuming to sit down.


    If it had been a supernatural from an ordinary small family or sect, they may not have cared about these formalities, but someone from the Tsuchimikado family would naturally not be so rude or casual. The older and more established the family lineage, the greater the emphasis on these formalities.


    "Sit down and talk, don''t be too formal," Chen Yu said to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, who remained standing until the receptionist brought the coffee. Chen Yu picked up the coffee before telling him, "I''m just an ordinary person, not from any big family. Normal social etiquette is fine. I wouldn''t know how to respond to the traditional etiquette."


    "My apologies," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, and finally sat down in front of him. The receptionist quickly left the room and closed the door behind her.


    After sitting down, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu reorganized his thoughts before speaking up, "To use the Association''s tradingwork, you must first register as an official member of the Association, recording your supernatural profession, name, and other relevant information. Then you can get the qualification to use the tradingwork.


    The original tradingwork was an underground ck market located in Tokyo, essible only to supernaturals. But with the advancement of inte technology in recent years, online transactions have be popr, and now the Association''s tradingwork system has also be a trading tform and logistics system.


    Supernaturals post buying or selling information on the tform to exchange what they have, and after reaching a trade agreement, they use the Association''s logistics system for delivery. It saves a lot of trouble."


    At this point, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu looked at Chen Yu and asked, "Do you wish to sell something, Master, or are you looking to acquire something? Feel free to tell me. Although I''m only from a branch of the Tsuchimikado family, I still have some influence with the Main Family. If you need anything, the Tsuchimikado family will surely not be stingy."


    "I do want to buy some things, but I am curious¡ª are there so few Master Rank supernaturals in Japan today? Why is your attitude toward me so subservient...then respectful?" Ignoring Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s offer, Chen Yu asked about the reason for his drastic change in attitude. "The Tsuchimikado family has a thousand-year lineage, it''s not strange to have Legendary-rank warriors...


    No, with the Tsuchimikado family''s heritage, it wouldn''t be strange to have Legendary-rank warriors. Your attitude doesn''t seem so confident!"


    The words made Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu wryly smile, "If it were a hundred years ago, the Tsuchimikado family would indeed be as Master Yu describes, with Legendary warriors as its backbone, and the members of the Tsuchimikado family would have enough confidence. But the war those years ago resulted in losses for not just the secr government; Japan''s supernaturals also suffered heavy blows.


    Otherwise, why would the Supernaturalist Association, this kind ofpromised entity, have been established?


    Now, there are not many Master Rank strongmen left in the Tsuchimikado family. The only ones who have a Master Rank are the historically prestigious grand schools, and only such schools have sufficient legacy to elevate a supernatural to Master Rank.


    Ordinary smaller schools have scattered inheritances; having an Expert Level supernatural as a leader is already quite remarkable, and many small schools simply have only formal supernaturals as their figureheads."

 Chapter 62 - 62 Accidental Meeting (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    ```


    Chen Yu left the Supernaturalist Association feeling unsure whether he was more regretful or disappointed; he clearly wasn''t satisfied with this visit.


    Originally, he had thought the Supernaturalist Association would be arge, authoritative organization covering all of Japan''s transcendents, but based on the information now avable to him, it seemed but an optional entity, apromise after the collusion between the three major schools and Americans, far from the scenario he had imagined where he could interact with high-level transcendents.


    Indeed, the Association had a transactionwork that allowed transcendents to trade and share resources, but after a detailed understanding, Chen Yu realized that thiswork only catered to low-rank transcendents.


    For the deeply rooted major schools or high-level transcendents, this transactionwork wasn''t very useful. They didn''t rely on it for resource acquisition, and the job inheritances that low-level transcendents coveted weren''t scarce for the major schools.


    The existence of the transactionwork was merely akin to the ck market of the past, allowing them to reap more benefits and secretly control Japan''s transcendents.


    However, for Chen Yu, who was currentlycking various resources, this transactionwork was still somewhat useful.


    Afterpleting the registration with the Supernaturalist Association, his mobile phone now had an extra app developed by the Association. Through this app, he could list the resources he was willing to sell to exchange for what he needed.


    Because the real high-level transcendents seldom used this transactionwork, there were still some high-quality resources that would flow out, and it wasn''t that these high-level transcendentspletely shunned the Association''swork. If something of interest or need appeared, the actual high-level transcendents would still take action.


    This was certainly good news for Chen Yu, and it could be considered the biggest gain of his association visit today. After gaining ess to the app, he immediately posted a purchase request, listing all kinds of materials he needed.


    As for the price Chen Yu offered, it was an irresistibly high one for the vast majority of transcendents¡ªa professional inheritance ranging from beginner to expert.


    In fact, the so-called professional inheritance was nothing more than a training method for Dark Warriors that Chen Yu had selected from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." Among the numerous methods of creating Undead Servants in thependium, it was just one that could be used on the living.


    Such methods for creating Undead Servants were manifoldly recorded in the Eight Great Schools of magic within the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," since a Necromancer''s greatest strengthy in their Immortal Legion. Undead Servants were the source of troops for the Immortal Legion; these creation methods were akin to training manuals for new recruits.


    If it weren''t for the fact that releasing too many inheritances at once could attract unnecessary trouble and that most methods of creating Undead Servants were unsuitable for the living, Chen Yu could have released even more inheritances.


    Although it was only an Expert Level inheritance, once released by Chen Yu, it quickly stirred up ripples on this transactionwork, and countless replies emerged in no time, either questioning authenticity or inquiring about the price.


    Chen Yu browsed for a while, then stopped paying attention. He needn''t concern himself with proof of authenticity¡ªthe prominently disyed "Master Rank" title on his ount was proof enough. Regarding price inquiries, Chen Yu didn''t spot anything of interest, and those with real intent to trade would naturally contact him, not frivolously post replies asking for the price.


    As for whether the inheritance he released would attract prying eyes or someone would even attempt to seize it by force, Chen Yu had consulted Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    ording to Yoshiharu''s exnation, an Expert Level inheritance, while valuable, wouldn''t be highly coveted by the capable major schools because they didn''tck such things, nor did they desire anything that could disrupt the purity of their own tradition of inheritance.


    ```


    And those schools requiring such a level of inheritance do not have the capability to steal something from a Master Rank transcendent''s hands. As for the idea of uniting a bunch of small schools to y a game of ants killing an elephant¡ªthat era is long gone.


    In the 21st century''s society ruled byw,rge-scale battles between transcendents would invite suppression from the government''s rted departments.


    The information provided by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu might not be entirely urate, but Chen Yu had the same confidence in his own abilities. Even if someone really could steal something from him, the loser would not be him. After all, he had released the method for creating Undead Servants. Which Necromancer could not control their own Undead Servants?


    As long as these people began to cultivate this so-called inheritance, they would increasingly resemble Undead creatures. And for Necromancers, wild Undead creatures were nothing more than materials for creating Undead Servants, let alone the Undead creatures that had already transformed themselves into Undead Servants? Necromancers had innumerable methods to control Undead Servants.


    Of course, Chen Yu wasn''t the type of person who enjoyed ying with conspiracies and schemes, but there was not a single Necromancer who was a saint.


    Thinking this way, Chen Yu put the matter out of his mind and prepared to go home.


    The Supernaturalist Association, located at Kasumi Pass, was naturally a considerable distance from Chen Yu''s home. After crossing half of Tokyo on the subway, Chen Yu was just emerging from the subway station and walking toward the bus stop when he happened to see Kube Rokuro and Misumi Mikoto embracing arge box at the roadside, with another female forensic doctor by their side.


    "Rokuro!" Chen Yu took the initiative to greet them, as he had always been curious about UDI, an organization that studied corpses, for professional reasons.


    Kube Rokuro, carrying therge box, naturally heard Chen Yu''s greeting and enthusiastically responded, "Brother Yu, what brings you here? Are you off today?"


    "I just happen to have the day off. But what about you guys, carrying so much stuff around? Do you have work?" Chen Yu asked curiously, looking at the pile of things they were holding.


    "Doctor Chen, hello. Today we received a request for assistance from the police and came to investigate the scene," Misumi Mikoto greeted Chen Yu and exined, "UDI is not only responsible for the bodies sent to our institute, but sometimes we also ept requests from the police to help them with on-site investigations.


    Today, there was a family of four whomitted suicide by burning charcoal, so we came to investigate."


    "Are you the Doctor Chen that Rokuro and Meiqin mentioned? Nice to meet you, I''m UDI''s Tokairin Y¨±ko. Doctor Chen, are you a surgeon at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital? Do you have a girlfriend?" The other female forensic doctor seemed to take a great interest in Chen Yu; after introducing herself, she quickly asked him.


    "Tokairin! Doctor Chen has a girlfriend!" Misumi Mikoto looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko with an expression as if she wanted to devour someone, immediately grabbed her, and with considerable embarrassment, said to Chen Yu, "Sorry, Doctor Chen, we have work to do and can''t chat with you!"


    With that, she continued walking forward, dragging Tokairin Y¨±ko along.


    "Brother Yu, I have to get to work." Seeing this, Kube Rokuro felt obliged to apologize to Chen Yu, and followed after them.


    Chen Yu just smiled indifferently, but as he watched them move forward, his brow involuntarily furrowed.

 Chapter 63 - 63 Academic Conference (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, I have revised your paper and annotated somements on it. You can revise it again ording to the annotations I''ve made," Professor Niaoi said in his office as he handed the revised paper back to Chen Yu.


    Upon receiving the paper from Professor Niaoi, Chen Yu nced at the detailed annotations and corrections, and realized that Professor Niaoi had put a lot of thought into revising his paper. He quickly expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Professor Niaoi. I trust that your corrections are insightful, and I will definitely revise it carefully."


    "Haha, it''s just part of the job, and after all, it''s just one person''s opinion. You should just take it as a reference," Professor Niaoi replied humbly to Chen Yu''s words of thanks, with a modestugh, not taking credit, "By the way, there is an academic conference in Kanazawa next month. After you revise your paper, you shoulde with me.


    Many authorities from the Japanese medicalmunity will be there. Mr. Chen Yu, if you present your paper at the conference, I am certain it will astound the entire academicmunity and earn worldwide recognition."


    "Thank you, Professor Niaoi. Is the academic conference in Kanazawa?" Chen Yu knew that without Professor Niaoi''s invitation to apany him, as an ordinary doctor, he would not have the qualifications to attend such a conference.


    As for the publication of his paper, other than at such high-profile conferences, his only other option to gain sufficient impact would be to submit it to authoritative academic journals.


    Submitting to authoritative academic journals, or simply not minding the impact and directly publishing in the university''s internal publications, can achieve the purpose of publishing the paper. However, there is a clear difference in terms of impact and academic recognition.


    Presenting one''s paper at an academic conference and giving a specialized lecture is undoubtedly the best method of publication. As the author, you can urately exin your research to others, and they can pose their questions directly to you.


    Just one or two authorities validating your paper and research at an academic conference can essentially mean your research is endorsed. It gains eptance in the academicmunity. Even if someone does raise objections, they at least have to consider the positions of those who have recognized your work before attempting to rebut it.


    If you publish in an academic journal without the backing of authoritative schrs, it is easy to attract criticism from those seeking fame or looking to advance their own position by stepping on yours. To refute such criticism, you would need to write another paper addressing their points.


    This back-and-forth is not only time-consuming andbor-intensive but can also inadvertently help build someone else''s reputation, which is not what Chen Yu desires.


    "Yes, it is in Kanazawa. Though it is in the Hokuriku region, the ce is Kanazawa, and the scenery is beautiful this season!" Professor Niaoi seemed to be in a good mood. After all, Chen Yu''s paper was revised by him, and technically, he could have his name attached to it as a mentor.


    Even if he did not do such a thing, once Chen Yu''s paper was sessfully published and he achieved fame, having helped him revise the paper also counted as a favor. Chen Yu did not seem to be the type to be graceless or ungrateful. While such a favor might not be hugely significant, it was enough to strengthen his rtionship with Chen Yu.


    "I have heard of the ''Kaga Million Koku'' and ''Little Kyoto of Hokuriku'' monikers, and Kanazawa really is a ce of beautiful scenery, quite enchanting! Especially the liquor of Kanazawa. It is truly an unforgettable taste," Chen Yu couldn''t help but exim, reminiscing. When he was at the University of Tokyo, one of his ssmates hailed from Kanazawa and ran a sake business.


    They had once brought Kanazawa''s sake to the university for tasting, which left a deep impression on Chen Yu.


    After expressing his sentiment, Chen Yu asked Professor Niaoi, "So for this trip to Kanazawa, will it just be the two of us, you and I?"


    "No, I''ll also be bringing my secretary, Okumura..." As Professor Niaoi spoke, his expression paused briefly, and he looked up at Chen Yu. Suddenly understanding, a sly smile appeared on his face, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you thinking of inviting Doctor Jounouchi to join us?"


    "Ah, Professor, you must be joking. How could I possibly bring my girlfriend to an academic conference! I was merely considering that since Kanazawa is so picturesque, it might be nice to travel there with Hiromi on my next holiday. You''ve misunderstood," Chen Yu hastily rified upon hearing what Professor Niaoi said, eager to dispel the notion.


    After all, rumors that Chen Yu was the sort who took his girlfriend to academic conferences would do his reputation no favors.


    Professor Niaoi seemed to understand his concerns and immediately said with augh, "Mr. Chen Yu, you haven''t attended such academic conferences before, have you? The schedule for conferences like this isn''t very tight to begin with, plus they''re often held in ces with beautiful scenery, precisely because there''s an intention for attendees to enjoy the local views.


    Even if you bring your girlfriend along, nobody will say anything."


    "As for the idle gossip at the hospital you''re worried about, don''t pay too much attention to it. Don''t I often bring my secretary along when I attend conferences? Has anyone at the hospital gossiped about it?


    "And regarding your personal rtionship with Doctor Jounouchi, as long as you, Mr. Chen Yu, can make a good impression at this conference, people will only envy, not spread any unsavory rumors. Don''t worry, I''ve added Jounouchi Hiromi''s name to the entourage list. When the timees, enjoy your time in Kanazawa with her!"


    Upon hearing Professor Niaoi''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t really refuse his kind offer, so he nodded in gratitude, "Then, thank you for your generosity, Professor!"


    "Haha, that''s the spirit! A hero loves a beautiful woman, what''s wrong with that? Mr. Chen Yu, go prepare well. I am really looking forward to your performance at the conference!" Professor Niaoiughed heartily.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Back in his office, Chen Yu found Jounouchi Hiromi and pulled her out.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, is something the matter? You specifically pulled me out of the office," Jounouchi Hiromi said, looking at her boyfriend and knowing he must have something to say to her, to have brought her out like this.


    Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi and smiled before asking, "Hiromi, have you been to Kanazawa?"


    "Kanazawa in Hokuriku? I''ve heard of it but never been. Why, you just got back from Kamakura, and now you''re thinking of Kanazawa?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the younger man, appraised him, and although pleased her boyfriend wanted to take her out again, seemed slightly annoyed by his eagerness to travel.


    Chen Yu could tell what Jounouchi Hiromi was thinking and, with a smile, shook his head and exined, "Professor Niaoi told me about an academic conference in Kanazawa, and he''s arranged for me to attend with him. I''m nning to present my paper and research there. He said you coulde with me; he''s already added your name to the list of attendees. So, I came to ask if you want to join me."


    "You''ve already added me to the list of attendees, how could I not go?" Jounouchi Hiromi wrinkled her nose yfully and threw Chen Yu a mock-frustrated look, her eyes brimming with coquettish charm.

 Chapter 64 - 64 The Suppressed Necromancer

    Speaking of Kanazawa, many people might not be familiar with this ce. For most people in Japan, cities like Tokyo, Kyoto, and Osaka are the go-to names, and Kanazawa might even be mistaken for some remote, impoverished vige.


    In fact, in terms of poption and economic development, Kanazawa really can''tpete with nearby Niigata, let alone famous metropolises like Tokyo and Osaka. But if we were to turn back time by about two hundred years, rewinding to the Edo Period, the story of Kanazawa would be quite different.


    As the home castle town of the Kaga Domain''s feudal lord during the Edo Period, Kanazawa was governed by the Maeda Family and was Japan''s fourthrgest city, only behind Edo, Kyoto, and Osaka in terms ofmerce and culture.


    Back then, the Kaga Domain was one of Japan''s few domains with a Koku ie of a million (the southwesterly domain leading the charge against the shogunate, the Satsuma Domain, had only seven hundred seventy thousand Koku at second ce, and the Choshu Domain just three hundred seventy thousand Koku).


    Kanazawa was a genuine ce of prosperity and was known as the Little Kyoto of the Hokuriku region.


    However, with the change of history and due to its geographic location, Kanazawa managed to avoid the chaos of the war at the end of the shogunate and World War II, preserving a great deal of historical relics. But it ultimately fell behind in economic development and is now just an ordinary city with a poption of fewer than five hundred thousand.


    Although it remains thergest city in the Hokuriku region apart from Niigata, its former glory has long faded away.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, is it really okay for us to just go out and y like this? Aren''t you here for an academic conference? Is it really alright to just go out and have fun?" As she walked the streets of Kanazawa with Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat anxious and, instead of enjoying the scenery around her, she worriedly asked Chen Yu.


    Seeing his girlfriend''s concern for him, Chen Yu was touched and reassured her with a smile, "Don''t worry, Hiromi, the academic conference doesn''t start until tomorrow, and today is just for registration. Didn''t you see Professor Niaoi took Miss Okumura to the hot springs? Just strolling around Kanazawa isn''t a big deal, is it?


    And look at the beautiful scenery of Kanazawa, don''t you want to enjoy it? Don''t think too much; let''s have fun today! I had a ssmate at the University of Tokyo whose hometown was Kanazawa; he bragged many times about Kanazawa, iming it to be ''the Alps of Japan.'' I''ve really been looking forward to seeing it for myself."


    Listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at him with a mixture of exasperation and affection. She thought about the fact that Chen Yu brought her to Kanazawa to have fun, and seeing that many conference attendees, including Professor Niaoi, had gone out to enjoy themselves, she realized that what Chen Yu said was true and finally let go of her worries.


    However, she was still concerned about Chen Yu and reminded him, "Still, we need to watch the time. You came here to present your paper and research, Mr. Chen Yu. We have to go back tonight and prepare properly! Let''s return after we have dinner."


    "All right, all right, as you wish." Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s caring demeanor, Chen Yu naturally couldn''t refuse, so he agreed and then said to her, "But this afternoon, let''s go and have a good time! I''ve been wanting to visit Kanazawa Castle, Kenrokuen Garden, and Oyama Shrine before we even arrived!"


    With those words, Chen Yu took Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand, ready to head to the ces he mentioned.


    With her hand in Chen Yu''s, Jounouchi Hiromi gave him a resigned nce butplied and let Chen Yu lead the way.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Kanazawa Castle is truly magnificent! It''s hard to imagine how beautiful it must have been four hundred years ago!" Initially rather indifferent, Jounouchi Hiromi became enthusiastic after touring around Kanazawa Castle, dragging Chen Yu into a conversation about the architecture of the castle.


    "It''s a pity, after two great fires, not only was the Castle tower burned down, but many of the original ancient buildings were lost too. Most of what we see today is reconstructed," He couldn''t help but feel a bit ofment after listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation of this centuries-old historical site.


    "Okay, okay! Stopmenting, we still have time. Let''s hurry to Oyama Shrine! I also want to see the Shrine gate there!" With that, Jounouchi Hiromi pulled Chen Yu by the hand and rushed towards Oyama Shrine, just across the street from Kanazawa Castle Park.


    Initially, it was Chen Yu dragging Jounouchi Hiromi, but now she was the one pulling him along.


    However, Chen Yu did not resist being pulled by Jounouchi Hiromi, because Oyama Shrine did not seem simple to him. It wasn''t just a Shrine umting the Power of Faith, it felt like it was suppressing something, which made it quite interesting to him.


    Jounouchi Hiromi did not lead Chen Yu to the East Shinto gate opposite Kanazawa Castle Park, but instead took a detour and arrived at the front entrance of Oyama Shrine.


    Seeing the three-story tower-style Shrine gate thatbined Chinese, Japanese, and Western architectural styles in front of him, Chen Yu understood why Jounouchi Hiromi had made a point of taking him around to this side.


    "This Shrine gate is a relic from the Meiji Era. The loweryer is brickwork imitating Chinese fortress-style architecture, the middleyer is traditional Japanese style, and the topyer transitions to Western architecture,plete with colored ss.


    It''s a significant marker of the cultural enlightenment of that era!" Standing in front of the stone Torii Gate, Jounouchi Hiromi, bursting with enthusiasm, introduced the towering three-story tower-style Shrine gate behind the Torii to Chen Yu in detail, the excitement of discussing something she was interested in made Chen Yu nce sideways.


    Butpared to his girlfriend''s introduction, Chen Yu was more concerned with what was sealed beneath this Shrine.


    Entering the Shrine with Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu distinctly felt the difference between this ce and Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, which he''d visited before. Perhaps due to its lesser age, the Power of Faith umted here was not as rich and profound, giving the impression ofboriously maintaining itself.


    Moreover, most of the Power of Faith seemed to be concentrated in the garden behind the Shrine, where the sealed entity resided.


    Chen Yu was not in a rush. After touring and paying respects within the Shrine with Jounouchi Hiromi, he finally walked towards the garden, which appeared to have a verdant shade and beautiful scenery.


    In the middle of the garden, there was arge pond adorned with ornamental inds shaped like lutes and harps, and plump koi swam in the water¡ªunder the evening glow, everything looked so serene and beautiful.


    But in Chen Yu''s eyes, this was the ce in the Shrine where the Power of Faith was most concentrated. The several ornamental inds seemed to be specially arranged talismans, sealing something beneath the pond. However, due to the insufficient Power of Faith, the seal seemed slightly loose. An imperceptible aura was emanating from beneath the pond.


    It was the breath of a Necromancer.

 Chapter 65: Convenient (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    ```


    Although he was quite interested in the entity suppressed beneath the Oyama Shrine, Chen Yu didn''t do anything about it. After all, this was a famous tourist spot, and causing a scene here would not be easily managed.


    Moreover, Chen Yu''s purpose for visiting Kanazawa was to travel and attend an academic conference, not to excavate a historic site with nearly two hundred years of history.


    Oyama Shrine wasn''t veryrge, and after making a round, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi saw the sky start to darken slightly. The pair was nning to go for dinner.


    "Hiromi, what would you like to have for dinner?" Leaving Oyama Shrine, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi headed down an alley, looking for a nice ce to eat: "A ssmate of mine mentioned before that there are some delicious sushi restaurants here in Kanazawa. Would you like to try it?"


    "Sushi? But I want to eat crab! The crabs in Hokuriku are really tasty." Hiromi Jounouchi, looking at the "Crab" banners hanging on the street, could not help but crave for crabs.


    "Crabs?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, then said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Then let''s head to the seafood market we saw on our way here; they should have both sushi and crabs. How about we go there first and then decide what to eat?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi thought about it with her head tilted, then nodded in agreement with Chen Yu''s suggestion: "Okay, let''s head that way first."


    Having agreed on a n, the two set off towards the seafood market they had seen earlier.


    While walking, Hiromi Jounouchi clung tightly to Chen Yu''s arm, cuddling up to him.


    Although it was still autumn, the temperature in Kanazawa was already a bit lower than in Tokyo. Coupled with the mountainous terrain and moist climate of Kanazawa, there was a noticeable chill in the air that evening, speeding up the pace of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    But as they walked, they began to lose their sense of direction. After all, it was their first time in Kanazawa, and they weren''t familiar with the streets. Even with Chen Yu pulling out his phone for navigation, it took quite an effort for them to find the seafood market¡ªthough it turned out not to be the same one they had seen before.


    However, that didn''t make much difference, as all seafood markets ought to have the same offerings.


    Just as the two were about to enter an alley to find a restaurant, an olddy in a kimono suddenly copsed on the street, clutching her chest in agony.


    As doctors, the pair immediately rushed over. Seeing the olddy clutching her chest, Hiromi Jounouchi had Chen Yu support the woman while she tapped the olddy''s chest and then listened closely. Hiromi''s face changed as she said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''s tension pneumothorax!"


    "Tension pneumothorax?" Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Chen Yu''s face also turned grave as he looked around quickly. Spotting a restaurant in business by the roadside, he had an idea and said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, stay with her and call for an ambnce."


    After speaking, he stood up and ran towards the restaurant, borrowed a pen and a rubber glove from the owner, and then hurried back to the olddy''s side.


    Seeing Chen Yu return with the pen, Hiromi Jounouchi understood what he intended to do. She quickly helped to undress the olddy so Chen Yu could ce the hollow barrel of the pen, with the ink refill removed, in the correct intercostal space. Hiromi held the olddy down, allowing Chen Yu to insert the barrel into her chest.


    To their astonishment, what sprayed from the pen barrel was not gas but fresh blood.


    ```


    "Hemothorax?!" Chen Yu''s expression immediately turned stern. A hemothorax is a more dangerous condition than pneumothorax, and if not operated on in time, this elderlydy could be in life-threatening danger.


    Fortunately, the ambnce was not slow to arrive. After helping the paramedics lift the older woman into the ambnce, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi followed, concerned.


    Having brought the elderly woman to the local hospital, Chen Yu quickly briefed the medical staffing to meet them, "It could be hemorrhaging from the descending aorta; we need to perform surgery immediately. Please take her to an avable operating room! Also, lend me two sets of surgical gowns."


    "Understood!" The medics by his side immediately responded and quickly began pushing the elder woman towards the operating room.


    "Who are you two?" asked a person who appeared to be an administrative staff, looking at Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi and seemingly confused about why the two wanted surgical gowns. They curiously asked the pair.


    "Surgeons from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, here for a conference," Chen Yu exined quickly, and without missing a beat, urged, "Hurry up and prepare the operating room, and cut the chit-chat."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, now in surgical gowns, arrived at the operating room to find the older woman alreadyid on the operating table after emergency intervention.


    Chen Yu approached the operating table while Hiromi Jounouchi took her ce as his assistant. Looking at his girlfriend, Chen Yu smiled and said, "You said that for my surgeries, you would be the anesthesiologist, Hiromi. Seems like you''re going to have to be my assistant first."


    "Cut the small talk, let''s start the surgery," Hiromi Jounouchi said, seemingly with a smile as well, but they both immediately turned serious and focused their attention on the task at hand.


    "We need to remove the lower lobe of the patient''s left lung, and rece the injured descending aorta. The surgery begins¡ªscalpel," Chen Yu finished speaking and reached out to a nurse nearby, and a scalpel was passed into his hand.


    ...


    Although it was their first time working together, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were remarkably in sync, and the surgery went very smoothly; Chen Yu even managed to remove the tumor causing the arterial bleeding in the olddy''s lung.


    When the surgery waspleted, and they left the operating room, there were already people waiting outside the door for some time.


    "You two are the doctors who saved my mother, aren''t you? I''ve heard all about it. If not for your timely intervention, my mother might have been unfortunate. I''m truly very grateful!" A man in his fifties, wearing sses and looking at Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi as they came out, bowed deeply to them with immense gratitude.


    Chen Yu looked at the man before him, bowing, and took in the expensive but stained suit that carried a scent of alcohol. He guessed the man must have been at some kind of banquet when he heard about his mother''s ident and immediately rushed over, so hastily that he didn''t even care about his appearance.


    Chen Yu felt a bit better about him and so borated, "The elderlydy had arterial bleeding caused by a tumor in the lung that infiltrated the great artery, leading to hemothorax. It''s fortunate we discovered it on time, saving her life. The surgery was sessful, and although we removed part of the lung lobe, it won''t affect her daily life. Additionally, I''ve removed the tumor from her lung."


    "The tumor has been removed?" The man had thought that Chen Yu only managed to rescue the elderly woman and didn''t expect that he had also removed the tumor. He was overjoyed and thanked Chen Yu, "Thank you, Doctor! Might I ask your name?"


    "Just a surgeon passing by," Chen Yu said with a smile, and together with Hiromi Jounouchi, walked out, saying, "Hiromi, are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat first."

 Chapter 66 - 66 Skipping Out (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Saving a fainting olddy on the roadside was, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, merely a trivial interlude. If it hadn''t been for the subsequent emergency surgery that dyed their dinner, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi might not have even remembered the incident.


    Due to the exhaustion from the surgery, after savoring a hearty seafood feast, the two returned early to the hotel arranged by the conference organizers and went to bed. As for preparing the speech for the paper presentation, which Yu Chen promised to Hiromi Jounouchi, it had to be put aside.


    Fortunately for Yu Chen, his paper presentation wasn''t scheduled on the first day of the conference, so he still had time to prepare.


    Academic conferences like thismonlyck substantial content on the first day; other than introducing the participants, it mostly involves various academic authorities discussing medical advancement and new schrly breakthroughs. Specific research presentations are scheduled for the following days, with prominent academic authorities'' presentations typically arranged earlier.


    Yu Chen''s paper presentation was ted for the fourth day, thest one.


    Yu Chen naturally had no objections to such an arrangement. Japan is a country with a strict hierarchical culture, and at a conference like this, it is customary for the gray-haired academic authorities to present first. Anything else would be disrespectful to these elders.


    In such matters, even Professor Niaoi has no say. If it hadn''t been for his paper being nominated for the Hopkins University Medical Research Award, he wouldn''t have had the chance to speak even on the first day, let alone Yu Chen, who is merely a Surgeon, not a professor.


    For Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who are not academically inclined doctors, such conferences could naturally be quite dry and dull.


    Yu Chen fared better; while the elders spoke on stage, he could prepare for his own presentation, just needing to apud when everyone else did, since no one would question whether he was paying attention. But for Hiromi Jounouchi, it was more of an ordeal; the dry conference made her zone out and even feel sleepy.


    After the morning session, Yu Chen, seeing Hiromi Jounouchi behind him looking somewhat groggy, patted her on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "What''s the matter, Hiromi? Fell asleep?"


    Startled by Yu Chen''s pat, Hiromi Jounouchi regained her alertness, stretched in front of Yu Chen showing off her full, graceful figure, and then half-whiningly, half-coquettishly said to Yu Chen, "Those old men were speaking so obscurely, I almost dozed off! If I had known the conference was going to be this boring, I wouldn''t havee with you! I might as well have gone shopping by myself!"


    "Why don''t you go shopping with Miss Okumura this afternoon, then? The afternoon sessions are pretty much the same, all speeches by academic authorities, and even Professor Niaoi hardly has a chance to speak. It will only get duller," Yu Chen knew that for Hiromi Jounouchi, who wasn''t into academic research, the conference was indeed tedious.


    After all, most of what these elderly academic authorities discussed were highly specialized terms rted to topics like the advancement of Japanese medical circles, which for doctors like Hiromi Jounouchi who are not into academic research, would be like listening to gibberish.


    Hiromi Jounouchi initially intended to refuse, but the thought of enduring another half a day of such a dry conference made her hesitate.


    As Hiromi Jounouchi hesitated, Professor Niaoi walked over with Miss Okumura. Due to their different statuses, Professor Niaoi''s seat was not arranged with Yu Chen.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how does it feel to attend an academic conference like this for the first time? You don''t find it too boring, do you?" As a research-oriented doctor, Professor Niaoi was well-adapted to such academic conferences. Apparently, because of a favourable interaction with some academic authorities during the conference, he seemed quite pleased.


    However, Miss Okumura, standing behind Professor Niaoi, although wearing a smile, clearly appeared somewhat distracted to Yu Chen. Her smile, apart from professional habit, bore more of a sense of relief.


    "It feels quite alright, it''s just that what these seniors are discussing seems too profound, and I''m finding it a bit hard to follow." Of course, Yu Chen wouldn''t say that he had spent the entire morning working on his own paper and hadn''t really paid much attention to what the old gentlemen were saying.


    "Haha, it''s normal to feel this way at your first academic conference, but you''ll get used to it after attending a few more times." Professor Niaoi certainly understood Yu Chen''s sentiment, knowing that someone who hadn''t been to an academic conference before, and who wasn''t specifically engaged in research, would indeed find it easy to bepletely lost.


    Nevertheless, Professor Niaoi kindly admonished Yu Chen, "But Mr. Chen Yu, you should really try to listen more, because once your research gets published and gains recognition from the academic world, you will definitely be among those invited to conferences like this one. Then, being able to follow discussions and contribute will be essential!"


    Yu Chen, of course, understood the implication in Professor Niaoi''s words. Once his research was published and recognized by the academicmunity, his status in the academic world would rise, and he would certainly be frequently invited to such conferences.


    He might be able to decline some less important academic conferences, but Yu Chen knew that he couldn''t possibly refuse invitations to significant ones. Eventually, he would have to make presentations at these events, and bing familiar with the setting early on was preparation for the future.


    Having understood Professor Niaoi''s point, Yu Chen nodded naturally: "Don''t worry, Professor, I know what to do."


    "That''s good to know, good to know!" Professor Niaoiughed, apparently not wanting the mood to be like a lecture. After talking about this matter, it was only after Miss Okumura poked him from behind that he seemed to remember something. Smacking his head, he then said to Yu Chen, "Oh, right, Mr. Chen Yu, I have something to discuss with you.


    This afternoon, could you allow Doctor Jounouchi to apany Miss Okumura? She needs to buy some things, and I can''t leave my post here, so I have to ask for your help with Doctor Jounouchi."


    "Is that really okay? Aren''t there still meetings in the afternoon?" Although Professor Niaoi''s proposal hit right home, Yu Chen didn''t immediately agree, as it was not seemly to appear too eager to leave the conference.


    "It''s fine, the important topics were all covered this morning, missing one or two people won''t matter. I must present this afternoon and can''t leave, otherwise, I would apany Miss Okumura myself." Professor Niaoi exined indifferently, suggesting the afternoon session wasn''t as important.


    Hearing Professor Niaoi say this, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces before nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 67 - 67 The Maeda Family

    The afternoon conference was only slightly less boringpared to the one in the morning.


    Fortunately, it seemed that all the important topics had been discussed in the morning, so in the afternoon, everyone''s behavior was much more casual which made time pass a little easier.


    Because of Professor Niaoi''s persuasion at lunchtime, Yu Chen also tried hard to listen to the contents of the conference in the afternoon. After all, ording to Professor Niaoi, he would have to make a speech at such a meeting in the future, so he hoped to understand some of the content to umte some experience forter.


    But it must be said that in such academic conferences, the participants were all quite capable, and the topics discussed were highly specialized.


    Even a schrly doctor like Professor Niaoi found it hard to get much speaking time at such a conference; most of the time, it was a group of old men with white hair, flowing in their speech, discussing various professional terms, iprehensible to those who hadn''t been immersed in the field for over a decade.


    However, Yu Chen was still able to glean quite a few insights from the old men''s discussions. Though what everyone talked about seemed clouded in mist, at first listen one might not understand at all what was being said, but in reality, they were discussing their own areas of research and their expertise, without too much novelty.


    After all, medical research isn''t something that can be achieved overnight. It ismon to study a topic for decades, even a lifetime, and unless there is a breakthrough, it is hard to have anything truly new.


    The discussions and questions of others, unless they were in a rted field of research, or literally researching the same topic, were basically not very profound. The situation of aggressive questioning, determined to trap someone else, simply didn''t ur among these elders who valued face.


    This situation did reassure Yu Chen quite a lot; he felt more confident about the paper presentation he would be makingter. As long as he spoke about his own work and exined the topic clearly, there shouldn''t be any major problems.


    As for the questions from others, as long as they were within the field of his research topic, Yu Chen wasn''t the least bit afraid, because after all, he was a doctorate from the University of Tokyo Medical School, and he wasn''t intimidated by issues rted to professional knowledge.


    With such a mindset, after the afternoon conference had ended, Yu Chen returned to the hotel, nning to go out for dinner with Hiromi Jounouchi, who had gone shopping in the afternoon.


    Although the organizingmittee had prepared dinner at the hotel, by just looking at the bosses leaving the hotel with their entourages, one could tell that the dinner prepared by the organizers was only going to be attended by the few "stray cats" left behind.


    As for Professor Niaoi, he had his assistant, Miss Okumura with him; Yu Chen naturally wouldn''t be a third wheel and join Hiromi Jounouchi in that.


    Just as they were about to leave, they were stopped in the hotel lobby by someone.


    "Excuse me, are you Doctor Yu Chen and Doctor Hiromi Jounouchi from Tokyo?" A man who seemed quite dignified asked them, but from his confident demeanor, it was clear that he had already investigated and made sure he had the right people before approaching them.


    Yu Chen examined the man briefly before he nodded and replied, "I am Yu Chen. May I know why you are looking for me?"


    "Hello Doctor Yu Chen, I wonder if both of you remember helping an elderlydyst night and even performing surgery on her?" the man asked, and seeing Yu Chen''s recollection, he continued, "Our lord... that is, thedy''s son, would like to thank you for saving the life of his motherst night. He has prepared a modest dinner and would like to invite you both to express his gratitude.


    Please honor us with your presence."


    "Last night''s elderlydy? Your lord? That''s quite an old-fashioned term. He must be the gentleman at the door of the operation roomst night, right? Didn''t he already thank us? There''s no need to be so courteous." This man''s way of speaking was very ssical, reminiscent of a samurai from the Edo Period, and this made Yu Chen instinctively feel it would be troublesome, so he wasn''t keen on going.


    In such a situation, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally wouldn''tplicate matters for her boyfriend and just held his arm, showing a demeanor that whatever Yu Chen decided would be final.


    The man, detecting Yu Chen''s reluctance, was not prepared to give up so easily, so he quickly said, "How can such a hasty thank you possibly convey our gratitude! Besides, you both saved the life of our olddy, and you did a great service to the entire Maeda family. How could we show our thanks so casually!


    If it were known that the dignified Maeda family only expressed gratitude so simply to the saviors of the olddy, it would be a disgrace to our family honor!"


    Before Yu Chen could respond, Hiromi Jounouchi at his side suddenly eximed in surprise, "The Kaga Maeda Family? The Marquis Maeda Family? The same Maeda family known as Kaga Million Koku? But didn''t the Maeda family move to Tokyo during the Meiji Restoration?"


    "The main family is a branch of the Maeda family. During the Edo Period, they were the feudal lords of Toyama Domain, and during the Meiji era, they were conferred with the title of count.


    When the main family of the Maeda n moved to Tokyo, our branch moved to Kanazawa to look after the ancestral tomb of the Maeda family." The man exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, with words that fully conveyed the pride of the old noble family in their identity.


    Hearing the man''s proud introduction, Yu Chen knew he would have to go this evening; old noble families like this ced a huge emphasis on face, and not going would be a slight to their honor, which could offend them.


    Yu Chen thought for a moment and then asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, what do you think?"


    "Since they''ve put it that way, let''s go for a bit," Hiromi Jounouchi seemed pretty indifferent. "Besides, if we don''t go, that uncle fromst night won''t just let it go, right?"


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi refer to the elderlydy''s son fromst night as "uncle", Yu Chen couldn''t help but smile. Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi agreed, he said to the man in front of him, "In that case, we would be honored to ept your invitation."


    "Very well! Pleasee this way, the car is ready outside," said the man. He then led Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi out of the hotel.


    Outside the hotel, a ck sedan seeing the man escorting Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi out, immediately drove up and stopped precisely in front of them.


    The man opened the car door for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, and after they got in, he then took the passenger seat in the front and instructed the driver to head out.


    Yu Chen, sitting in the car, took a surprised nce at the driver; He was a transcendent of the formal rank.

 Chapter 68 - 68 Guest Visit (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    The car, carrying Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, quickly left the downtown area of Kanazawa City and drove to an estate in the suburbs of Kanazawa City.


    This was a building with a traditional Japanese architectural style, constructed with a stone foundation, nks, and rammed earth to form a wall about one and a half persons tall, covered with exquisitely shaped blue-gray tiles on top.


    The nks on the outside appeared to have turned dark brown due to age, and although the color seemed dull, there was also a sense of profound antiquity.


    The car stopped at the estate''s main gate, which was designed with a heavy, double-gabled door. The pine doors, reinforced with copper bands, weighed at least several hundred pounds.


    Watching two men who appeared to be servants struggling to open the heavy doors, which creaked loudly, Yu Chen could deeply sense the doors'' defensive power during the age of cold weapons, even without Hiromi Jounouchi exining it at his side.


    "It seems they''re treating us like honored guests! Doors like these in a samurai residence would only be opened for distinguished visitors or when the master of the house is going out and wouldn''t be opened lightly otherwise," Hiromi Jounouchi exined to Yu Chen in a soft voice, watching the doors that were now fully open.


    Listening to Hiromi Jounouchi''s quiet exnation by his side, Yu Chen couldn''t deny and slightly nodded his head. He was more interested in Hiromi Jounouchi''s understanding of these matters than the reception he was given.


    In fact, on this trip to Kanazawa, Yu Chen discovered that Hiromi Jounouchi had a very interesting hobby ¨C she loved traditional Japanese architecture.


    Whether it was the traditional Japanese style of the Edo Period, the western influences of the Meiji Era, the mixed Eastern and Western culture of the Taisho era, or even the modern architecture of the Showa Era, Hiromi Jounouchi loved them all and spoke about them with expertise.


    Yu Chen naturally didn''t mind his girlfriend''s little hobby. On the contrary, such interests might not seem useful on a daily basis, merely topics of conversation; but at crucial times like this, they could be a great help.


    Not to mention, Hiromi Jounouchi''s exnation of the wide-open doors alone allowed Yu Chen to understand the level of hospitality he was receiving and how he should respond in kind.


    A wise wife ensures her husband avoids disaster, the ancients did not deceive.


    The gate Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi entered was the main gate of the estate, which led to a small open area, a corridor, and the main building directly facing the gate.


    Under Hiromi Jounouchi''s exnation, Yu Chen understood that this area used to be the preparation area for the master''s carriage and horses, the corridor was where ordinary guests would wait for the master''s summons, and the main building facing the gate, called the "zashiki," was the living room where the master would usually receive visitors.


    After removing their shoes under the corridor and cing them on an specially arranged stone, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi followed an elderly man''s guidance into the ancient estate.


    The elderly man didn''t lead Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to the zashiki, which served as the living room; instead, he guided them through the corridor to a smaller room behind the zashiki.


    In the room, the son of the elderlydy Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had met before was seated in the traditional "seiza" kneeling position at the room''s main seat, waiting for their arrival.


    "Head of the family, Doctor Chen Yu and Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi have arrived," announced an elder by the door of the small room. After receiving permission from someone inside, he gestured Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi to enter, leading them into the room.


    "Doctor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, have you both arrived? Please, take a seat," said the man seated in the ce of honor as the elder led them in. He immediately stood up from the cushion, weing them.


    Once Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were seated, the man and the elder sat back down together.


    "Previously, when my mother suddenly fell ill, had it not been for your rescue, I dread to think what might have happened. To offer such a hasty thanks for such a great kindness was impolite of me. Please allow me to express my gratitude once again.


    I am very thankful to both of you for saving my mother''s life!" As soon as the man began to speak, he expressed his gratitude to Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi. From his sincere demeanor, it was clear that he indeed was a filial son.


    After a round of pleasantries and small talk, Chen Yu finally learned that the man''s name was Maeda Toshitoku, the current head of the Maeda family. The elder named Okumura Eren, was a retainer of the Maeda family.


    Of course, the title of head of the Maeda family that Maeda Toshitoku held did not refer to the main family of the Maeda n. The head of the Maeda n''s main family was Maeda Toshiyasu, who was currently appointed by the Imperial Household Agency to manage the archives. Maeda Toshitoku was only the head of a branch family.


    "Since she is the mother of the head of the Maeda family, why would she be going out alone? And looking at the olddy''s condition at the time, her cancer seemed quite serious. Logically, she should be admitted for healing treatment. Is it possible that her condition was not discovered earlier?" After some casual conversation, Chen Yu inquired about his concern.


    The elderlydy had been taken to the hospital for surgery, and as the chief surgeon, Chen Yu, of course, knew about her condition. Now that he understood her distinguished status, he naturally wondered about her health situation.


    Maeda Toshitoku appeared somewhat embarrassed when he heard Chen Yu''s question, but Okumura Eren exined, "We have always been aware of the old madam''s health. However, since her youth, she disliked having people serve her closely. The head of the family tried several times to have retainers apany the old madam.


    But she sent them away with scolding, which led to her being out on the streets alone. As for the healing treatment..."


    Okumura Eren''s expression became noticeably opaque. After studying Chen Yu carefully, he tentatively began to ask, "Doctor Chenes from Tokyo. I wonder if you have heard of the Japan Mystery Enthusiasts Association?"


    Okumura Eren was obviously a Supernaturalist, and moreover, an expert-level Samurai professional above the formal rank, a strong individual who would have been honored as a Sword Master during the Warring States period. Ordinary people would certainly be seen through at a nce, yet he couldn''t see through Chen Yu.


    This is why he tentatively asked whether Chen Yu was a Supernaturalist while also exining the reason why the olddy was unwilling to be admitted for healing treatment.


    Understanding Okumura Eren''s implication, Chen Yu immediately grasped the underlying meaning.


    The Maeda family was a well-known samurai household. Although they did not achieve much during the Meiji Restoration due to backing the wrong side at the end of the Edo period and only managed a marquisate from their Kaga Million Koku, they were still a prominent samurai family and an important member of the Hua n.


    With ancestors like Maeda Toshiie and Maeda Keiji, who were famous samurai, it wasn''t strange that even the drivers of the branch family''s cars were formal rank Supernaturalists. Hence, knowledge of the Supernaturalist Association was not surprising.


    "The olddy didn''t seek healing because..." Chen Yu hesitated to speak inly due to Jounouchi Hiromi''s presence. But since Okumura Eren had mentioned it to Chen Yu, he would naturally understand his meaning, and without further exnation, he simply nodded.

 Chapter 69: Thank You Gifts

    As a distinguished samurai family, even if the samurai didn''t ce much emphasis on etiquette, with hundreds of years of tradition and being the household of feudal lords, there were still numerous rules to follow when Maeda Toshitoku formally hosted guests in the name of the head of the Maeda Family.


    Although Maeda Toshitoku''s intention was to thank Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi for saving his mother, for such a noble family, protocol and face were the things they valued most. This naturally made the meal an ufortable experience for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Having been driven back to the hotel by a Maeda Family car, still holding the gift from Maeda Toshitoku, Chen Yu nced at the departing Maeda Family car and asked Hiromi, "That was indeed an ufortably formal meal. You didn''t eat much, did you, Hiromi? Shall we find somewhere else to fill up?"


    The banquet that Maeda Toshitoku had arranged was certainlyvish, with all kinds of delicacies served at the table, and with the arrangements made by a master, the taste was naturally indescribable. But no matter how tasty the food, theck of afortable dining atmosphere still could not make the diners feel at ease.


    The dining venue was a traditional samurai residence, naturally employing the highly traditional Japanese style. The seating arrangement strictly followed the hierarchy of master and subordinate, and during the meal, Maeda Toshitoku and Okumura Eren maintained the "seiza" posture throughout, which was particrly ufortable for Chen Yu, a citizen of the Celestial Empire.


    "I am a bit hungry, so shall we go out for a walk?" Hiromi Jounouchi had not eaten well either. Although the food was delicious, dining ording to traditional Japanese etiquette in an ancient house with centuries of history was not veryfortable for Hiromi Jounouchi, born at the end of the Showa era.


    Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi felt the same, Chen Yuughed, linking arms with her as they headed out of the hotel once again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t go far, just found a ramen shop nearby that looked decent and ordered two bowls of ramen. That''s all.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what is the thank-you gift that the head of the Maeda Family gave you?" Hiromi Jounouchi slurped her steaming hot ramen curiously and looked at the box that Chen Yu had been cing on his right side. It was the thank-you gift that Maeda Toshitoku had Okumura Eren give to him earlier.


    As a doctor, it went against his professional ethics and integrity to ept thank-you gifts from the rtives of patients. But when Chen Yu firmly refused, the elderly Mr. Okumura Eren insisted that refusing would be an insult to the Maeda Family and a slight against their honor,pelling Chen Yu to reluctantly ept this thank-you gift.


    Looking at the thank-you gift he had forgotten to leave at the hotel and brought directly with him, Chen Yu also curiously examined the square box wrapped in purple cloth, scratching his head half-jokingly and said, "It couldn''t be a melon, could it? This shape looks quite like one."


    Chen Yu''s words were not entirely in jest. Fruit in Japan is expensive, and melons like these are almost considered luxury items, usually packaged individually in a box, and the more exquisite ones are even carefully packed in wooden boxes.


    The prices are equally touching. The cheaper ones in supermarkets cost a few thousand yen, the more expensive ones tens of thousands of yen each, and the priciest could even reach hundreds of thousands of yen. Even for a noble family like the Maedas, giving a melon as a thank-you gift would not be considered excessive.


    Although he made such a joke, Chen Yu still unfolded the cloth wrapping under the curious and expectant eyes of Hiromi Jounouchi, revealing a in wooden box inside.


    "It can''t really be a melon, can it?" Chen Yu looked at the in wooden box and tapped it with his hand, listening to the slightly hollow sound that came from inside. He didn''t immediately open it but turned his gaze towards Hiromi Jounouchi beside him.


    Seeing Chen Yu look towards her, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but be even more expectant. If it really was a melon, one that was individually packaged in a wooden box like this must be an expensive variety. Although Hiromi Jounouchi could afford it with her ie level, she had never really indulged herself to the point of spending tens of thousands of yen on a melon.


    Feeling Hiromi Jounouchi''s expectant gaze, Chen Yu no longer dallied and stretched out his hand to lift the lid of the wood-made box.


    What appeared in front of them was not the anticipated melon but a piece of porcin with a light yellow-green ze, looking like arge bowl but with a lid of the same color.


    "What is this?" Although Chen Yu hailed from a country famous for porcin, he really didn''t have much appreciation for such things. However, he was not unfamiliar with the color because he had once seen a te of the same color at the national museum in the Imperial Capital of the Celestial Empire. It was a piece of Secret-Colour Porcin.


    Hiromi Jounouchi wanted to reach out and touch it but seemed to hesitate, considering that the object might be a precious antique, and then drew her hand back. She thought for a moment and said, "Could this be a piece of tea ware?"


    "Tea ware?" Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s suggestion, Chen Yu did remember ying strategy games rted to Japan''s Warring States period, where tea ware could be given as gifts. Indeed, the Secret-Colour Porcin in front of him did look a bit like tea ware, "What era are we in that someone is still giving away tea ware...


    But that Head of the Maeda Family really is generous, this thing could sell for a truckload of melons."


    Chen Yu''sment instantly startled Hiromi Jounouchi, and her hand that had intended to touch it quickly retracted as if electrocuted, "Isn''t that an exaggeration? Is this thing really that expensive?"


    "This type of porcin is called Secret-Colour Porcin. In the Celestial Empire during thete Tang Dynasty, that is, the Heian Period, it was produced as a kind of porcin, extremely rare and treasured even within the Celestial Empire itself.


    I''ve seen a piece with the same color at the national museum in the Imperial Capital of the Celestial Empire; it''s a national treasure of the Celestial Empire," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, cautiously examining the piece of porcin in front of him.


    Of course, this piece of porcin wasn''t as exquisite as the one Chen Yu had seen in the museum. Not only was its color slightly darker, but its texture also felt a bit rougher, not as delicate and translucent, smooth and elegant as the national treasure Chen Yu had encountered.


    This led Chen Yu to specte that this piece was probably a substandard product from the time, not rigorously considered Secret-Colour Porcin but rather a Yue Kiln porcin piece.


    Even so, this porcin still embodied the beauty of "twisting emerald blending with new auspicious green, shaped fine to first offer to my lord. Ingeniously engraving the moon, dyeing in the hues of spring water, lightly swirling thin ice to contain verdant clouds." Even though it couldn''tpare with a national treasure, it was still a rare and valuable item.


    Chen Yu of course understood that the Maeda Family had sent this piece of porcin as a gift in hopes of favoring him. But it wasn''t to please Chen Yu, the doctor, but rather Chen Yu, the Master Rank Transcendent.


    "That Head of the Maeda Family really spent a fortune!" putting the lid back on the box, Chen Yu couldn''t help but slightly shake his head.

 Chapter 70 - 70 Publish a Paper

    In an auditorium, the attendees seated were starting to thin out as the conference approached its final day, with some people having already left the academic meeting and not participating in thest day of paper presentations.


    Onstage, one of the attendees was passionately presenting his research. Although the audience was not packed, his enthusiasm was undiminished. After all, being able to present one''s research at such an academic conference was a rare opportunity. Moreover, there were still quite a few people listening intently to his speech, including several white-haired academic authorities in the front row seats.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you''re up next for your presentation. Are you confident?" Down below, Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu were sitting together listening to the current speaker, but clearly, Hiromi''s attention was not focused on the content being presented.


    Compared to the speaker on stage, Jounouchi Hiromi was more concerned about Chen Yu, who would be the next to speak.


    As Chen Yu looked over his paper, he did not appear nervous; rather, heforted Hiromi, "It''s okay, Hiromi. It''s just talking about my own research. Didn''t you already practice with mest night? Don''t worry, I''m all prepared."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, looking at the confident Chen Yu, was still full of worry but knew that what Chen Yu needed at that moment was encouragement and support, not unnecessary anxiety. Realizing this, she did not say anything more and simply gave Chen Yu a radiant smile, "Do your best, I know you can seed, Mr. Chen Yu!"


    "Thank you, Hiromi," Chen Yu responded with a confident smile of his own, showing his firm belief in the sess of his uing paper presentation.


    In fact, there really wasn''t anything to worry about. His research results were clear, backed by actual case studies as examples. All Chen Yu needed to do was announce them, a task not fraught with difficulty. Hiromi''s nervousness was solely because of her concern for Chen Yu, stemming from a girlfriend''s worry for her boyfriend.


    With the sound of apuse, the presenter on stage concluded his talk. After answering a few questions from the audience, he bowed all around and stepped down from the podium.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi patted Chen Yu on the shoulder, "It''s your turn, Mr. Chen Yu! Good luck!"


    Chen Yu, of course, knew it was his time to go on stage. He stood up with his paper in hand but, just before stepping up, he suddenly embraced Jounouchi Hiromi, kissing her on the cheek and whispering close to her ear, "Wait to celebrate with me, Hiromi. Tonight, I want to bathe with you."


    Chen Yu''s actions and words immediately made Jounouchi Hiromi blush, yet she responded to him, "I''ll have the bathwater ready for you."


    With Hiromi''s promise, a look of anticipation spread across Chen Yu''s face. He wanted to say more, but the moderator on stage had already called his name. Chen Yu could only say to Hiromi, "Wait for me toe back."


    After saying this, Chen Yu, confident, walked towards the lectern with his paper. Jounouchi Hiromi, sitting below, watched him and couldn''t help but nervously grasp the hem of her own clothes, her gaze filled with hope and encouragement for Chen Yu.


    Perhaps sensing the emotion in Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, Chen Yu nced at her once. After giving a confident smile, he began his presentation.


    "As is well known, cancer poses a major challenge to human health and cancer healing is also one of the main directions in medical research. Surgical healing, radiation therapy, chemotherapy, and targeted therapies that have emerged in recent years, all provide effective treatments for cancer.


    However, no matter the approach, it imposes a heavy burden on the patient and can''t be applied to the treatment of all cancers. Is there not a method of healing capable of curing all cancers?


    Therefore, during my university days, I envisioned developing a method that would reduce the burden and pain for patients while being applicable to the healing of all cancers. After many years of research, I have finally achieved a stage of sess¡ª''The Research and Practical Application of Pufferfish Toxin in the Broad-Spectrum Healing of Cancer''."


    As the title of the paper Chen Yu was about to present was projected onto the big screen at the podium, the audience finally took an interest in his research. Many began whispering among themselves, while several academic authorities were also visibly moved. After all, the significance of broad-spectrum cancer healing was too great to ignore.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What an incredible presentation! Mr. Chen Yu! Your research will certainly bring new changes to the entire medical world!" Professor Niaoi congratted Chen Yu with apuse as soon as his speech ended.


    "You are too kind, Professor Niaoi. If you hadn''t helped me revise my paper, I wouldn''t have been able to deliver such a presentation. It''s I who should be thanking you," Chen Yu modestly replied to Professor Niaoi''s congrattions while expressing his gratitude.


    Professor Niaoi had previously helped Chen Yu by adding considerable content about the research''s future prospects to his paper. This content, previously neglected by Chen Yu, happened to be what was most likely to spark interest in his research.


    Indeed, it was by presenting this part of the content that Chen Yu sessfully engaged the audience at the event, increasing their attention to his research, which is why he expressed his thanks to Professor Niaoi.


    To grab people''s attention with sessful research, it''s not just about achieving results; it''s also essential to show them the potential for future development. Chen Yu''s original paper merely described his research, neglecting this aspect.


    After chatting with Chen Yu for a few more moments and noticing Jounouchi Hiromi already looking somewhat impatient at the side, Professor Niaoi suddenly realized andughed to Chen Yu, "Look at me, too busy talking. I forgot that you and Doctor Jounouchi must be nning a good celebration! I won''t keep you any longer. Have fun tonight and I won''t be returning to Tokyo until tomorrow afternoon!"


    After Professor Niaoi left, Chen Yu and a bashful Jounouchi Hiromi remained.


    "Shall we... go and heat some bath water?" Chen Yu suggested to Jounouchi Hiromi, causing her to shyly lower her head to her chest.


    Nevertheless, Jounouchi Hiromi still nodded vigorously, allowing Chen Yu to take her hand and head towards the hotel room¡­

 Chapter 71: Associate Professor

    After spending an enchanting evening with his girlfriend, Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi, and Professor Niaoi finally returned to Tokyo.


    After dropping Hiromi Jounouchi off at her home, Yu Chen went back to his own. However, he did give her the tea set that Maeda Toshitoku had given him, using the excuse that he had a cat at home and it wasn''t suitable to keep such items around.


    Thinking of his own cat, Yu Chen then realized that he had left Audis at home without care for the several days he was in Kanazawa.


    Hardly had he arrived home when Yu Chen opened the door, just about to change shoes to enter, a ck shadow smashed straight into Yu Chen''s face, "Bastard! How dare you leave His Lordship at home for a whole week, enjoying yourself while I nearly starved to death!"


    Filled with grievance, Audis''s voice expressed anger anyone would feel after being left alone at home for a week. Itined while attempting to scratch Yu Chen''s face with its paws.


    Unfortunately for it, it was promptly caught by Yu Chen. Held in the air by his two hands, Audis could only vainly stretch its four paws, utterly unable to reach Yu Chen.


    "You''re an Undead creature, right? How could you possibly starve to death? And didn''t I leave enough cat food at home? Even if there was no cat food, couldn''t you have just gone out the window yourself?" Looking at the full of resentment Audis, Yu Chen helplessly coaxed it, "It''s my fault this time, I promise it won''t happen again. Plus, look what I got you? Your favorite salmon!"


    "Idiot! Didn''t I tell you I don''t like salmon! And stop trying to fob me off with discounted salmon from the convenience store!" Audis was clearly still furious, roaring loudly at Yu Chen, though its tail, which had been erect in anger, did droop down eventually.


    "Alright, alright, got it. How about I go buy you red snapper tomorrow?" said Yu Chen in a cating manner, while he cradled Audis in his arms and rubbed its cat head, "No one hase to steal anything from the house in these past few days, right?"


    "Even if thieves dared toe, looking at all these bottles and jars in the room, they''d be scared to death, wouldn''t they?" After a bout of rubbing by Yu Chen, Audis finally calmed down and grumpily responded to his question, "Besides, who woulde to steal next to a graveyard, not afraid of taking something unclean?"


    "Good point!" Yu Chen put Audis on the table in the living room, smiled, opened the package of the salmon he brought back, and ced it on a small te in front of Audis, then asked him, "Audis, what do you think about us moving?"


    Perhaps because he hadn''t had any fresh fish for a while, Audis really was a bit hungry. Despite it being discounted salmon, he still gobbled it up. When he heard Yu Chen''s question, he looked up at him with curiosity, "Moving? What about your necromancy practice? It''s not easy to find a house near a graveyard in Tokyo, right? You considered moving before but it didn''t happen in the end, did it?"


    "Back then, my necromancy practice could only advance by absorbing external Negative Energy, but now that I''vepleted my promotion, we have new options, don''t we?" Yu Chen said, and with a flick of his finger, the Amethyst Skull that he had thrown into Audis''s cat bed flew out of it andnded in his hand.


    "Are you talking about constructing a Necromantic Space? That could solve the problem, but what about the materials for casting the spell? You''ve only got this one skeleton head, and you haven''t started collecting the other materials yet!" Audis bit another piece of salmon, chewing while reminding Yu Chen.


    Upon hearing Audis''s concerns, Yu Chen was not the least bit anxious. He pulled out his phone from his pocket, opened the Supernaturalist Association''s APP, and looking at the continuous stream of contact messages, Yu Chen started to smile, "Who says I haven''t started collecting the materials?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu returned to work at the hospital, everyone in the office already knew that his paper had been presented at the academic conference.


    "Doctor Chen, congrattions! Your research has finally been published!" As soon as Chen Yu sat down, sses Doctor came over to him and offered his congrattory words.


    ncing at sses Doctor and unable to recall his name, Chen Yu wisely skirted the issue, simply offering a reserved smile and said in thanks, "It''s just a published paper, nothing more."


    "But you can''t say it''s nothing! Doctor Chen, your research could rewrite the course of medical studies for humanity. Broad-spectrum cancer targeted treatment¡ªthis kind of research has the real potential to change the world," Doctor Higashiyama added as he approached, his face full of admiration.


    For Doctor Higashiyama, who had been fortunate enough to participate in Chen Yu''s earlier experiments and Inomata Naoki''s surgery, it was as if he too had been touched by Chen Yu''s brilliance. He could im to have taken part in this research.


    With the study now made public, it would undoubtedly attract a great deal of attention, which could brighten Doctor Higashiyama''s career prospects enormously.


    "Why do even you speak like that, Doctor Higashiyama?" said Chen Yu, shaking his head helplessly. Although he knew his research would make him a focus of attention once it went public, he hadn''t expected the news to spread so fast. "By the way, how is Miss Hanayama doing? Has her sense of taste returned since thest surgery?"


    Hearing Chen Yu mention Hanayama Mikie, Doctor Higashiyama''s expression instantly turned grateful, "Miss Hanayama is recovering very well from the surgery. She is now able to eat normally, and her taste has returned to normal. She says she wants to properly thank you, Doctor Chen!"


    "No need for thanks, just don''t forget to send an invitation to your wedding," Chen Yu said with a smile, teasing Doctor Higashiyama.


    "Hehe, of course, I won''t forget that!" Doctor Higashiyamaughed a little shyly, clearly hinting at good news on the horizon.


    Seeing Doctor Higashiyama''s demeanor, the other people in the office were quick to guess what was going on with him, and suddenly, a crowd surrounded him, teasing him into treating everyone.


    Watching the group tease Doctor Higashiyama, Chen Yu couldn''t helpughing along.


    While everyone was jesting with Doctor Higashiyama, Professor Kube and Professor Niaoi entered the room together, and suddenly, everyone stopped their horsey and stood up to greet the two professors.


    "No need to be nervous, I''ve juste to make an announcement," Professor Kube said, seemingly in a very good mood as he didn''t mind themotion in the office. Smiling at Chen Yu, he then raised his voice, "I believe you all know about Mr. Chen Yu''s research being presented at the Kanazawa academic conference. This is a very joyous asion, so here I have another piece of great news to announce.


    After consideration by the hospitalmittee, it has been decided to appoint Mr. Chen Yu as an Associate Professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Let''s congratte him."

 Chapter 72: Asking for Help (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Chen Yu felt nothing strange about his promotion to associate professor, and neither did anyone else find it unreasonable.


    Everyone had anticipated this when they first learned about Chen Yu''s research. After all, it was of such significant meaning that his elevation to associate professor waspletely justified. In fact, many people thought that, had it not been for Chen Yu''s young age andck of seniority, even a full professorship would not have been out of the question.


    In reality, Professor Kube had also conveyed the university''s intention to Chen Yu. As long as his research was recognized and honored internationally¡ªa certainty, given Chen Yu''s work¡ªthe hospital promised to promote him to full professor within a year.


    Naturally, Chen Yu was pleased about this promotion and sry increase. Who wouldn''t like such a thing? Furthermore, although the university couldn''t immediately elevate him to full professor due to hisck of seniority, there was no such hindrance regarding hispensation; he was given the sry of a full professor directly.


    Chen Yu did not have a problem with not bing a full professor right away. After all, he was just a neer who hadpleted his doctorate less than two years ago. If it weren''t for the added weight of his research achievements, he would hardly be qualified even for a lecturer position at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, let alone a professor.


    This was already an exceptional promotion by the university.


    Chen Yu was not a greedy or hard-to-please person. Satisfied with his own situation, he happily epted the promotion. He even moved to a new professor''s office. Aside from the minor disappointment of no longer sharing an office with Jounouchi Hiromi, everything else left him feeling very content.


    An spacious office for one person, a secretary provided by the university, and even a dedicatedboratory... the various generous benefits of a professorship made Chen Yu sigh in wonder. Being a professor truly was different and no wonder so many people were working hard to be one.


    While Chen Yu was reflecting on all this and thinking about where to celebrate his new position with Jounouchi Hiromi that evening, his phone suddenly rang.


    He picked up the phone and saw that the caller ID disyed Misumi Mikoto''s name, which made him raise an eyebrow but he quickly pressed the answer button, "Moshi moshi, this is Chen Yu. Dr. Misumi? Is there something you need?"


    "Finally someone answered the phone! Thank goodness! Help! Doctor Chen! Help!" Misumi Mikoto''s voice came through the phone, carrying both surprise and panic, but before Chen Yu could respond, she swiftly continued, "Doctor Chen, I am 18 minutes by car from Shigeyama City''s Ch¨­zuka, and Mr. Kube and I are trapped in a refrigerated truck.


    This is the crime scene, I..."


    Misumi Mikoto''s words were cut off as the sound of tumbling and collisions came from the phone, prompting Chen Yu to ask anxiously, "Hello? Hello! Hello! Dr. Misumi? Dr.


    Misumi? What happened? Are you guys all right?"


    "Water, Dr. Misumi, water ising in..." came Rokuro Kube''s voice, but it sounded muffled, as if he was talking from afar through a phone.


    These words from Misumi Mikoto and Rokuro Kube made Chen Yu tense up. From their conversation, he deduced that they were in danger, trapped somewhere, and now it was evident someone was attempting to silence them by driving the truck they were trapped in into water.


    "Nitrate nitrogen 20 milligrams, nitrite nitrogen above 1.5, pH value 6.8, total alkalinity 20, total hardness 120, the entire truck has fallen into the water, that''s all I can tell, please hurry and find out where we are!" Misumi Mikoto seemed to be reporting the water quality test results. She spoke rapidly, finishing her plea for Chen Yu to quickly rescue them.


    Although he scribbled down the information hastily on paper, finding them based solely on these details was like looking for a needle in a haystack. Chen Yu urgently asked over the phone, "Are there any other clues? Such as names or ces?"


    "Names or ces?" Misumi Mikoto paused for a moment, and the phone transmitted sounds of searching and water, indicating the two were scrambling for leads. After about half a minute of anxious waiting on Chen Yu''s part, Misumi Mikoto finally said, "Satoru Onuma! The truck driver''s name is Satoru Onuma! His home is in Shigeyama City''s Ch¨­zuka, at number five..."


    "Hello! Hello! Hello? Dr. Misumi?" The line was now bustling with busy tones, making it clear that the connection had been lost.


    After trying to call Misumi Mikoto back and hearing the "The person you are calling has turned off their phone" message, Chen Yu hung up and looked at the information before him, thinking about how to locate Misumi Mikoto and Rokuro Kube.


    Turning on theputer, Chen Yu typed quickly "Shigeyama City Ch¨­zuka number five"¡ªthest bit of information provided by Misumi Mikoto. It was clearly an important clue.


    Based on Misumi Mikoto''sst words, it was apparent that she and Rokuro Kube had gone to this ce called Ch¨­zuka in Shigeyama City looking for some clues, and then were trapped by this truck driver named Satoru Onuma in the refrigerated section of his truck as he attempted tomit murder. The address she gavest was indeed this Satoru Onuma''s home.


    As long as they could find where this truck driver and his home were located, it would be much simpler to analyze where Misumi Mikoto and Rokuro Kube might be.


    Holding onto that thought, Chen Yu swiftly browsed through webpages and quickly found the information he was looking for.


    "Shigeyama City Ch¨­zuka fifth district? If it''s a ce name, then this has to be it!" Chen Yu nced at the search results on the screen and quickly made a judgment.


    However, he didn''t immediately pick up the phone to call the police. Instead, he opened the Supernaturalist Association''s app on his phone, nning to first seek the help of transcendent beings.


    "Shigeyama City Ch¨­zuka fifth district. Look for a man named Satoru Onuma, a truck driver involved in refrigerated transport. Within an 18-minute driving radius, a truck with one man and one woman on board sank into the water. The man is Rokuro Kube, and the woman is Misumi Mikoto.


    A handsome reward for anyone who can help find them." Chen Yu finishedposing the message, added a time limit, and published it.


    Chen Yu had more faith in the efficiency of transcendent methods than in the police''s chances of finding a needle in a haystack. Still, while he published the message, he also called the police to report the emergency¡ªevery bit of search effort increased the chances of Misumi Mikoto and Rokuro Kube being rescued.


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Yu still felt uneasy and decided to go to the location himself.


    He changed out of his white coat and, under the surprised gaze of his secretary, quickly left the office.

 Chapter 73: Saving People

    When Chen Yu arrived in Shigeyama City, Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro had already been rescued from the water, and the truck driver named Satoru Onuma had been captured and controlled.


    It must be said that under the drive of sufficient interests, the efficiency that Transcendents can exert is indeed much higher than that of the police.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro shivering next to the ambnce, wrapped in nkets, Chen Yu''s originally worried mind was put at ease. He approached the two and asked with concern, "Are you two alright?"


    "No¡­ no big deal, just been in the water too long, a bit cold." Rokuro was still quite lucid, just a bit blue from the prolonged immersion in water, but he seemed to suffer no serious harm.


    Misumi Mikoto, despite being equally chilled, still had the strength to express her gratitude to Chen Yu, "Doctor Chen! Thank you foring to rescue us! If it weren''t for you, we might not have been able to escape, really, thank you very much."


    "Save the thanks forter, you two better get to a hospital for a checkup first," Chen Yu said, seeing that they were indeed very cold. Worried that they might develop further health issues, he called over the medical staff to have them lifted into the ambnce and taken to hospital for examination.


    However, Misumi Mikoto continued to express her gratitude to Chen Yu and was also curious about how he found them, "Doctor Chen, how did you find us? That Satoru Onuma¡­"


    "Don''t worry, Satoru Onuma has been captured by someone, he can''t escape. As for how I found you, it''s just a little help from a friend. I happen to have a friend here in Shigeyama City," Chen Yu said to Misumi Mikoto, clearly not intending to tell her that it was a local Transcendent who had rescued them.


    Although Misumi Mikoto found Chen Yu''s words a bit strange, her numbed mind didn''t dwell on it too much before she was loaded into the ambnce. However, just before the ambnce doors closed, she caught sight of a woman holding a Sword Bag, calling him "Master."


    Chen Yu did not notice Misumi Mikoto seeing the woman behind him, but even if he did, he probably would not care. After all, aside from carrying a Sword Bag, the woman had nothing particrly noteworthy about her.


    "I truly appreciate the effort this time, to have found my friend so promptly. May I ask your name?" Chen Yu politely greeted the woman by his side, grateful that she had promptly helped to find Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro.


    It seemed the woman was somewhat taken aback by Chen Yu''s gratitude, quickly replying with respect, "My name is Kojo Kyoko, and it''s an honor for the Muso Itto-ryu to serve a Master like you!"


    "Muso Itto-ryu?" Chen Yu looked at Kojo Kyoko, appearing quite interested in the Kenjutsu School she mentioned, although he hadn''t heard of it before.


    "Muso Itto-ryu is just a small and insignificant Kenjutsu School.


    Although it was established over three hundred years ago and has been passed down in Shigeyama City since the Edo Period, except for the founder who became a Sword Master, other inheritors have only reached the level of an instructor," said Kojo Kyoko, not boasting before Chen Yu; after all, a school that at its best had only but official Transcendents had no right to disy pride before a Master Rank Transcendent.


    Hearing Kojo Kyoko say so, Chen Yu did not continue to inquire any further. After all, the descent of a three-hundred-year-old Kenjutsu School to such a state was not a matter of pride. Thus, he skipped the subject and instead asked about Satoru Onuma, "How is that Satoru Onuma doing? I only heard from your message that he has been captured, but what''s the situation now?"


    "He has been apprehended by my brother, and we found a girl confined at his home, who has also been sent for medical treatment. As for what to do with him, it depends on what you decide, Master.


    Our school is quite familiar with the local police, a word is all it takes," Kojo Kyoko said without exining what she meant by ''a word'', but clearly her casual attitude suggested that Chen Yu could handle the man as he wished.


    Chen Yu was momentarily tempted on hearing this; a living person at his disposal, and a murderer at that. Morally, legally, and ethically, even if Chen Yu used him for necromantic experiments or turned him into an Undead Servant after his death, it wouldn''t be excessive. It was indeed tempting for him who hadn''t yet managed to acquire a single Skeletonpanion.


    But after hesitating for a moment, Chen Yu said to Kojo Kyoko, "Hand him over to the police. But before that, beat him half to death, just make sure he stays alive."


    While resisting the temptation to turn the man into an Undead Servant, Chen Yu did not intend to let him off easily. Causing him such trouble in rescuing people, nearly killing Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu was not that magnanimous.


    "Rest assured, Master, my brother will handle it properly," said Kojo Kyoko with confidence.


    "And don''t make it too hard for the police. At least let him be able to stand trial and face legal consequences," Chen Yu added, before turning to Kyoko with curiosity, "Your school sounds historically significant, how is it doing now? Do you have many disciples?"


    "We''re just managing to get by. Apart from those few famous Kenjutsu Schools, all the Kenjutsu Schools in all Japan are just about the same," with a touch of mncholy and helplessness, Kojo Kyoko continued, "As you know, Master, with the rise of firearms at the end of the Edo Period, swords and Samurai fell into decline. Even the dojos of big schools like Hokushin Itto-ryu struggled to survive.


    For a small school like ours, it''s a blessing to have preserved our lineage.


    About disciples, what real disciples are there in today''s dojos? They''re just local students learning the so-calledpetitive ''Kendo.'' Aside from my brother and me, the only other Transcendent in our family is our father," she borated.


    Chen Yu frowned slightly as he listened to Kojo Kyoko; it seemed that she was indeed not living an easy life. But this didn''t rte much to him. After shaking his head, he asked, "Thanks for your help with the matter. We agreed on a gift earlier; what would you like? Inheritance or something else?"


    "Inheritance? Would you really use an inheritance as a gift, Master?" Kojo Kyoko was visibly startled, evidently not expecting Chen Yu to offer an inheritance as a gift.

 Chapter 74 - 74 Sword Principle

    At the invitation of Kojo Kyoko, Chen Yu arrived at the dojo of Muso Itto-ryu.


    "This dojo was built during the Edo Period when the founder of our style, Lord Kojo Kanenaga, established Muso Itto-ryu. It has a history of three hundred and fifty years and was previously listed as a historical site by Shigeyama City Hall. It is the most important asset of our Muso Itto-ryu," Kyoko exined proudly as she stood at the entrance of the dojo.


    Despite being an old building from the Edo Period and not veryrge, its enduring presence had evidently taken on apletely different significance.


    Listening to Kyoko''s introduction, Chen Yu was quite interested as he surveyed the dojo, following behind Kyoko like a tourist visiting a historic site, stepping into this ancient dojo.


    As a kenjutsu school with hundreds of years of history, the dojo of Muso Itto-ryu had quite an ancient feel. The floor was not covered with tatami mats but with thick wooden nks. Even though the original color was no longer discernible due to darkness, they were exceptionally clean, and through years of use, these nks had been polished until they shone like mirrors.


    On the wall of the dojo there also hung a long scroll inscribed with "Rebirth Without Attachment." Perhaps due to its status as a curio, it was now covered with a transparent casing to prevent damage.


    Looking at this long scroll, Chen Yu''s eyes couldn''t help but light up, and he examined it carefully.


    Seeing Chen Yu looking at the long scroll on the wall, Kyoko introduced, "This is the handwriting left by Lord Kojo Kanenaga. Along with this dojo and the sword Lord Kanenaga carried, it is one of the three most important things of our Muso Itto-ryu."


    Staring at the long scroll in front of him, Chen Yu nodded, "Indeed, it is a very important item."


    As it was a weekend, there were no people practicing in the dojo, so it felt somewhat empty.


    Chen Yu and Kyoko crossed the deserted dojo and came to the backyard, where the Kojo family lived.


    "I am Kojo Kanenaga, current head of Muso Itto-ryu. It is an honor to meet the master," said Kyoko''s father respectfully as he greeted Chen Yu in the quaint tea room, the ancient etiquette almost making Chen Yu feel as if he had traveled back in time.


    "There''s no need to be so formal. I''m not used to such quaint etiquette; a more casual approach would be fine," Chen Yu knew that to these ordinary transcendent beings, his so-called "Master" status held an extraordinary position, but he still wasn''tfortable being treated with such respect, or perhaps wasn''t ustomed to such borate rituals.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, although Kojo Kanenaga put away the intricate ancient etiquette, he still didn''t dare to act too casually in front of Chen Yu and asked very formally, "May I ask what has brought the master to our school? Or did Kyoko offend the master in some way that was disrespectful? If so, please feel free to punish as the master sees fit, I will have no objections."


    "No, Mr. Kojo, you''ve misunderstood. In fact, Miss Kyoko saved my friend this time, helping me out a great deal. As previously agreed upon, I am willing to provide a corresponding reward.


    It''s just that Miss Kyoko is somewhat indecisive about what to choose as a reward, so we came back to discuss it with you," Chen Yu exined to Kojo Kanenaga his reason for visiting, hurrying to clear up any unnecessary misunderstandings.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Kojo Kanenaga''s worries were alleviated, and he also grasped the implications in Chen Yu''s words, asking with surprise, "May I know what kind of reward you have offered to make Miss Kyoko unable to decide?"


    "I have offered Miss Kyoko three choices for her reward: a heritage that could promote her to Official-level Superhuman, a curio of equivalent value, or a promise from me," Chen Yu said with a smile, revealing the rewards he was willing to give.


    Upon hearing the rewards Chen Yu had offered, Kojo Kanenaga was as astonished as Kyoko had been, "Master, are you willing to offer a heritage as a reward?"


    "Why are both of you so concerned about heritage? It seems to me that, given a school as ancient as Muso Itto-ryu, there should be no shortage of heritage, right?" Chen Yu found this rather strange.


    For smaller, declining schools to be concerned about heritage was natural, but Muso Itto-ryu not only had a dojo that had been in operation for hundreds of years, but both Kojo family members he had met were Official-level Superhumans. They didn''t seem like a lineage at risk of breaking nor in desperate need of a heritage.


    At Chen Yu''s question, Mr. Kojo and his daughter exchanged a nce, both with a bitter smile in their eyes.


    Kojo Kanenaga shook his head, his tone filled with reluctance as he exined to Chen Yu, "Of course, there is a heritage for Muso Itto-ryu, but our ancestor, Lord Kanemasu, was only a Sword Master. The school''s heritage can at best reach Expert Level, and Lord Kanemasu did not pass down his Sword Principle, so Muso Itto-ryu has not produced another Sword Master over the years."


    "Sword Principle?" Chen Yu perked up with interest upon hearing Kojo Kanenaga''s words, curious about the Sword Principle he mentioned.


    "Sword Principle refers to a swordsman''sprehension of the ultimate truth of kenjutsu. Only by realizing one''s own Sword Principle can it be integrated into their own kenjutsu, thus advancing to be a Sword Master.


    In modern terminology, it means gaining a new understanding of one''s power, undergoing a transformation in its nature," Kyoko Kojo exined to Chen Yu, who, unlike her more traditional father, was better versed in these newer concepts.


    Understanding their meaning after Kyoko''s exnation, Chen Yu still found it odd, "Even so, the reward I''m offering is merely an Official-level heritage, which shouldn''t make much difference to you, should it?"


    May I ask, Master," Kojo Kanenaga inquired respectfull while his face showed even more resignation, "does the heritage you''re offering have further potential? For me, it doesn''t matter anymore. I''m too old to hope for a breakthrough. But it''s different for Kyoko and her brother. Both are kenjutsu prodigies.


    Kyoko''s brother even advanced to swordsman status at the age of sixteen, bing an Official-level Superhuman. He will surely be a Sword Master in the future. I can''t dy the children''s prospects."


    "Sword Principle? While I don''t know what you''re referring to, didn''t you notice anything unusual about the scroll hanging under cover as you passed by our dojo earlier? Though I don''t understand much about kenjutsu, I could feel the spiritual fluctuations attached to it. It must be the case that the person who wrote it infused some of their insights, right?


    Why not try toprehend that?" Chen Yu looked at Kojo Kanenaga, understanding the feelings of parents who yearn for their children''s future, and shared with them the anomaly he had previously detected.

 Chapter 75 - 75 Drug Development

    Although Chen Yu had already told the Kojo family that their dojo''s scrolls contained the essence of their swordsmanship, ultimately, Kojo Kanenaga insisted, and Chen Yu kept his promise, giving them parts of the Dark Warrior training methods suitable for the living to practice.


    Of course, Chen Yu was not so generous as to share the aspects involving mastery of Necromantic Power or physical enhancement, but in light of Kyoko Kojo''s role in the rescue of Kube Rokuro and Misumi Mikoto, he informed them that he held subsequent parts of the method, which they could obtain through helping him gather materials.


    Although they only received part of the legacy, for the Kojo family, it was an enormous favor. Especially considering that Chen Yu held further parts, it was definitely great news for Muso Itto-ryu, which had previously reached a dead end.


    Kojo Kanenaga even wanted to have his daughter and son serve Chen Yu as retainers, but after considering the fact that his home couldn''t amodate two more people, Chen Yu declined the offer, which was quite tempting.


    Before leaving, Chen Yu sparred with Kojo Kanenaga, which gave him a better understanding of thebat abilities of a formal Transcendent of this world. The oue, however, was somewhat beyond his expectations.


    It was not that Kojo Kanenaga''sbat power was too low. Although he had rarely engaged in actualbat, and his instruction-style swordsmanship at the dojocked killing intent, his many years of training had created a very solid foundation. Even in a non-lethal duel, he was still a difficult opponent to deal with, but this was only inparison to normal human standards.


    Kojo Kanenaga''s strength was about four times that of an average adult male. He said that his vigor had waned with age¡ªat his peak, He could exert the strength of eight adult men if he used secret techniques, although the duration was brief.


    His speed was double that of a normal person because Muso Itto-ryu doesn''t focus on speed (a normal person''s sprinting speed is 26-30 kilometers per hour, the fastest human, Usain Bolt, is 48 kilometers per hour).


    In the age of cold weapons, a swordsman like Kojo Kanenaga, equipped with good quality swords and armor, could use his swordsmanship and additional abilities gained from sword training to single-handedly defeat a hundred or so average soldiers.


    Evenmanding a horse, he could crush a small troop of three to four hundred men with ease, especially considering the poor equipment and morale of ancient Japanese foot soldiers.


    But in the era of firearms, suchbat power, although not bad, had much less practical value because swordsmen weren''t particrly well-defended. While they could be resilient to des while their blood was aroused, this level of defense was limited; bullets could still kill them.


    Although Kojo Kanenaga mentioned that breaking through to Sword Master would greatly enhancebat ability¡ªeven to the point that slicing a bullet in mid-air would be easy¡ªsuchbat power would at best be equivalent to a modern day chariot in a modern war.


    It''s no wonder that Transcendents were gradually phased out and became invisible in modern society. Their powers might be dangerous to ordinary people, but to armies and nations, theycked usefulness.


    A Transcendent required ten to twenty years of training and reliance on talent to reach the level of a chariot, but industry could produce one in less than a week, even by manually assembling each part without an assembly line¡­


    The cost-effectiveness gap between the two was too great. Perhaps a high-level or otherbat-focused Extraordinary ss would perform differently, but generally, it still couldn''t surpass the power of industry.


    The Dark Warrior training method Chen Yu provided was theoretically stronger than that of the swordsman. After all, the swordsman relies on his inherent vigor to drive Supernatural Power, while the Dark Warrior harnesses Negative Energy¡ªone stemming from consistent self-improvement, the other from the umtion of external forces. Rtively speaking, the Dark Warrior is somewhat stronger.


    As for who is stronger or weaker, only a real test would tell.


    With a mix of regret and anticipation, Chen Yu did not ept Kojo Kanenaga''s invitation to stay for dinner and rushed back to Tokyo overnight. He had a date to celebrate his promotion to associate professor with his girlfriend that evening.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Having be an associate professor and acquired his ownboratory, Chen Yu naturally began building his research group. This was expected since the hospital granted him such favorable conditions with the purpose of producing research results, not just for him to perform surgeries on patients.


    If it had been a typical surgeon, the research topic would require arge number of surgical cases for support, but Chen Yu''s previous research involved drug development. In theb, developing new medications and tranting his findings into clinical applications was now his primary task.


    To develop a new drug, the process required confirmation of drug targets, the discovery and acquisition of leadpounds, and the procurement of candidate drugs before moving into the phase of clinical trials. Only after sessfully passing these trials, could one obtain marketing authorization.


    For Chen Yu, his research had alreadypleted the work up to the clinical trial phase; what he now needed was to conduct a wealth of clinical trials to acquire sufficient sample data to confirm the safety, dosing, and efficacy of the medication.


    This typically involved three phases. The first phase, contrary to what most people think, is conducted on healthy volunteers to study the human body''s tolerance to the drug. Through pharmacokic research, scientists can understand the absorption, distribution, and elimination of the drug in the body to provide a basis for designing dosing regimens and to further undertake therapeutic trials.


    After thepletion of the first phase, the second phase is to confirm the therapeutic effects of the drug, where clinical trials on actual patients begin.


    The purpose of this phase is to preliminarily evaluate the drug''s therapeutic action and safety for patients with the target condition, and it also provides the basis for designing the third phase''s clinical study and dosing regimens.


    The third phase is when the therapeutic action of the drug is confirmed. The goal here is to further verify the treatment effect and safety of the drug for patients with the target condition, assess the benefit-risk ratio, and ultimately provide ample evidence for the drug''s registration application review.


    Such work is obviously not something Chen Yu could handle alone. Each phase requires at least a hundred experimental samples, with the third phase needing more than three hundred. Additionally, because Chen Yu''s developed drug targets a wide spectrum of cancers, he requires even more samples to corroborate his research.


    This means that Chen Yu must recruit a group of dedicated research assistants.

 Chapter 76: Choosing the Team (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Chen Yu wanted to establish a research team, and the first person he thought of, unsurprisingly, was his girlfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what do I need to do? I don''t have much experience with pharmaceutical research; won''t I hold back your progress?" Although Hiromi was happy that her boyfriend wanted her to join the research group and work together, looking at theboratory equipment and various instruments she hadn''t really touched since college made her feel a bit intimidated.


    Seeing Hiromi like this, Chen Yu teased her, "That doesn''t sound like you, Hiromi! The girl who took the initiative to confess her feelings to me doesn''t seem like someone whocks confidence!"


    "It''s just that I''m afraid of doing a poor job and dying your research! And since I''m your girlfriend... if I mess up, other people will gossip." Jounouchi Hiromi pouted, but she was also worried. She didn''t want to be a hindrance to Chen Yu, "I haven''t been in ab since I graduated from university, and my work has mainly involved anesthesia and surgery. I''m afraid I won''t perform well..."


    Chen Yu ced his hand on Hiromi''s shoulder and spoke to her soothingly, "Don''t worry, I''ve alreadypleted the work on drug research and development. Even if there are rted taskster on, they''re my own responsibility. Right now, Hiromi, you just need to help me with animal experiments and record the data. More importantly, you''re my girlfriend.


    Having you by my side gives me more motivation, and that''s your main job."


    Although Chen Yu had been serious about the work, thest sentence turned into a mix of a joke and a sincere sweet nothing, inciting another round of pouting from Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, Hiromi understood that Chen Yu was taking care of her, and as he''d said, her presence could encourage and support him.


    Jounouchi Hiromi might not have a background in academic research, but she understood the significance of Chen Yu''s research¡ªa study that could potentially win the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Even a nomination would be an incredible achievement! Every member in his research team would have life-changing opportunities presented to them.


    At this moment, who knows how many people were eager to join this research team, yet Chen Yu had first thought of her, his girlfriend. How could this not touch Jounouchi Hiromi and make her willing to support her own boyfriend?


    The only thing bothering Jounouchi Hiromi was whether she could live up to the duties in the research team. But with Chen Yu''s reassurances, her concerns began to dissipate, and she became more interested in the other possible team members.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, have you thought about anyone else for the research team?" Leaning next to Chen Yu and fiddling with a test tube she had picked up from theb bench, Jounouchi Hiromi asked with concern.


    "About that, I bet a lot of people have their eyes on a spot in thisb," Chen Yu replied with augh and a slight shake of his head in helpless amusement, "Whether it''s Professor Kube''s surgery or Director Yamamoto''s internal medicine, or other departments, there are quite a few eyeing this ce. And that''s just within the hospital. There are even more from outside who want toe in."


    Feeling the frustration in Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi also felt a tinge of mncholy and guilt. "It''s a pity I don''t know anyone knowledgeable about drug research. The only excellent doctor I know is Daimon-san. Maybe I should talk to her; she might..."


    "Forget it, someone like Daimon-san, who gets itchy hands if she doesn''t perform surgery for three days, do you think she''d be content with doing experiments in ab? Don''t make it hard for her," Chen Yu chuckled at Hiromi''s suggestion, recalling Daimon Michiko, who''d suffer from withdrawal symptoms if she didn''t get to operate regrly. He felt a bit of regret too.


    After all, that was a Transcendent doctor who had broken through the limits of an ordinary physician. It would have been wonderful to have her help, but Daimon Michiko was a surgery fanatic. Other than surgery, she wouldn''t care much for anything else, so she wouldn''t be much help with anything but surgical tasks.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Jounouchi Hiromi understood that her suggestion wasn''t quite appropriate, but she couldn''t think of any other suitable candidates.


    "You don''t have to worry about this, Hiromi, I will handle the selection of candidates," Chen Yu reassured her as he noticed her bing a bit downhearted, "My research is currently the center of attention. Do you really think I''ll have trouble finding people willing to work for me?"


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi managed a smile and nodded, "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, make sure to choose reliable candidates, okay? Otherwise, if someone with ulterior motiveses in, they might disrupt your research."


    "There''s no rush. We can take our time to choose. After all, approval for human experiments hasn''te through yet, so anyone we bring in now can only work on animal experiments. There''s plenty of time to select the right candidates," Chen Yu said casually with a smile. As the Necromancer, it was all too easy for him to discern what someone was thinking and whether they had any ill intentions.


    "Oh, that reminds me, Mr. Chen Yu! What about Higashiyama-san and Nakagawa-san, who helped you with animal experiments before? And the... the sses Doctor from the office¡ªhow about them?


    They are all doctors from the University of Tokyo Medical School; shouldn''t they be up to the task for your research team?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu, as well as the sses Doctor whose name she always forgot, and promptly suggested to Chen Yu that they could help.


    "Nakagawa can make it, although he''s just a Trainee Doctor, and his skills are average, he''s very diligent and has always been eager to learn, indeed a good choice," Chen Yu nodded, agreeing with Jounouchi Hiromi''s suggestion, "However, Doctor Higashiyama might not be possible.


    He and Miss Hanayama are close to tying the knot, and he''ll probably be getting married soon, what with honeymoon trips and all, he likely won''t have much time... Hmm, I should still ask him.


    "As for the sses Doctor... not being able to remember his name might be a bit inconvenient, right? By the way, Hiromi, weren''t you nning on setting up sses Doctor with Nurse Chief Chiba? How did that go?"


    When it came to this matter, Jounouchi Hiromi instantly perked up, full of enthusiasm, "Sonoko is really satisfied with sses Doctor! She says he''s not only sincere but also a doctor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital and would make a great marriage partner. They''ve met twice already, and Sonoko is willing to keep dating him!"

 Chapter 77 - 77 Tashiro Nanaori

    Under Chen Yu''s invitation, Doctor Higashiyama, Nakagawa Susumu, and the always forgettable sses Doctor readily, even eagerly, joined his research team¡ªeven Doctor Higashiyama, who had recently gotten engaged to Miss Hanayama Mikie, was no exception.


    "Higashiyama, are you sure it''s really okay for you to do this? It''s hard to take leave from theb to spend time with your wife, won''t Miss Hanayama have any objections?" Inside theb, a group of people were injecting drugs intob mice, and as Chen Yu was administering the potion to a mouse, he asked Doctor Higashiyama.


    Doctor Higashiyama, who was helping Nakagawa Susumubel the mice that had been injected with the potion, sorting them ording to different dosages, heard Chen Yu''s question and replied with a nonchnt smile, "It''s fine, Mie-chan and I have discussed it, and she''s very supportive of my work.


    Although I can''t apany her to pick out the wedding dress and prepare for the wedding, she hasn''t med me. Instead, she told me that since Doctor Chen, you saved her, I should work even harder to repay Doctor Chen. She''ll take care of things at home."


    "A wedding dress should be chosen together by the couple, have you chosen yours yet? If you haven''t decided, I can give you a day off. Right now we''re just doing animal experiments and it''s not too busy," Chen Yu said with a smile after hearing Doctor Higashiyama speak, "I certainly don''t want Miss Hanayama to feel I am exploiting you! Oh, and once you''re married, we''ll have to call her Mrs.


    Higashiyama!"


    "Hahaha!" Chen Yu''s mention of Mrs. Higashiyama immediately elicited a burst ofughter, causing Doctor Higashiyama a bit of embarrassment.


    Nevertheless, he said to Chen Yu, "We originally nned to go pick out the wedding dress next week, Mie-chan has already made an appointment with the bridal shop. But she''ll be fine on her own, really, there''s no need..."


    "A once in a lifetime event for a woman, how can you let your wife decide on her own? As a husband, you should be by your wife''s side, sharing the happiness together!" Before Doctor Higashiyama could finish speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi, cut him off forcefully, "A woman only gets one chance to wear a wedding dress, don''t leave Miss Hanayama with any regrets!


    Fulfill your responsibilities as a husband, right, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Having spoken to Doctor Higashiyama, Jounouchi Hiromi then turned to look at Chen Yu, silently threatening him with her gaze. It gave the distinct impression of "if you don''t agree, you''ll regret it."


    Feeling the pressure of Jounouchi Hiromi''s threatening look, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile, but he still went along with her and agreed, "Hiromi is right, as a man you should make your wife happy, you can''t let her sacrifice her happiness to support you. Higashiyama-san, what day is your appointment next week? I''ll give you the day off.


    But as a condition, don''t think we''ll let you off easy with the toasts on your wedding day!"


    "That''s right, that''s right! We''ll have to properly get Higashiyama drunk that day!" The always forgettably named sses Doctor also chimed in excitedly. Though often overlooked, as a fellow graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical School, the skills of the sses Doctor were still trustworthy, so Chen Yu had also recruited him into the research group.


    Perhaps even the sses Doctor himself realized his name was easily forgotten, so he wore his hospital badge prominently on his chest. Yet somehow, everyone still managed to subconsciously ignore his name.


    "So lively!" Just as everyone wasughing and joking, the voice of Yamamoto Hisae came from the doorway of theb, followed by a young woman who was shyly looking down.


    "Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine!" Upon seeing Yamamoto Hisae enter, Doctor Higashiyama, the sses Doctor, and Nakagawa Susumu all quickly stood up and greeted her.


    Although Chen Yu was not particrly fond of Yamamoto Hisae, he was not one tock in manners. After greeting her, he asked, "Director Yamamoto, to what do we owe the pleasure of your visit?"


    "I dare not advise," responded Yamamoto Hisae, who was well aware of Chen Yu''s opinion of her but appeared indifferent. Without beating around the bush, she stated her purpose for visiting, "This is my niece, who just graduated from Dongda University this year. She was originally interning in our Department of Internal Medicine, but hearing that Professor Chen needed a hand, I brought her here.


    I wonder if Doctor Chen still needs people?"


    Observing Yamamoto Hisae''s leisurely demeanor, Chen Yu of course understood that she was trying to nt her own person in his research team. But he knew that simply refusing would not solve anything. If he turned her down now, she would find other ways to involve someone here in the future; Chen Yu could see that she was a woman who wouldn''t give up until she achieved her goal.


    While it wasn''t that he had no means to deal with Yamamoto Hisae, after sizing up the young woman she had brought with her, Chen Yu considered for a moment before asking the young woman, "What''s your name, what did you study?"


    "My name is Tashiro Nanao, I just graduated from the Faculty of Pharmaceutical Sciences at Dongda University this year, and my major is pharmaceutical science," the young woman replied, lifting her head and clearly answering Chen Yu''s question.


    "Nanao-chan is actually a descendant of the famous Warring States Period physician Tashiro Mikisai; shees from a family with deep medical traditions, a lineage of renown. Professor Chen, you wouldn''t find her unsuitable, would you?" Yamamoto Hisae, perhaps worried about Chen Yu''s refusal,id out Tashiro Nanao''s family background, sounding as if she were threatening him.


    Yet to everyone''s surprise, hearing about Tashiro Nanao''s family lineage, Chen Yu showed a sh of realization on his face and nodded, saying, "I see, then stay. But be warned, work here is tough¡ªdon''t goining to Director Yamamoto that I''m bullying you if you can''t handle it!"


    Chen Yu made a light-hearted joke. Although it was directed at Tashiro Nanao, Yamamoto Hisae understood it as a warning to her. She had the means to insert someone in his team, but Chen Yu also had his ways of sending them away.


    For Yamamoto Hisae, having sessfully ced her niece on the team was enough to achieve her objective for the day, so she didn''t mind Chen Yu''s veiled warning. She shrugged it off with augh, and patted Tashiro Nanao''s shoulder, "Professor Chen, I leave this child in your care.


    She''s my niece, but there''s no need for special treatment¡ªtreat her like everyone else, and don''t arrange for any particrly easy work, she needs the exercise."


    "Since you''ve said so, Director Yamamoto, I will be strict with her," Chen Yu replied as he looked at Tashiro Nanao, nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 78 - 78 Interpersonal Relationships (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    After saying farewell to Yamamoto Hisae, the group in theb turned their attention to Tashiro Nanao, who still stood timidly in front of Chen Yu.


    Although she was the niece of the domineering Yamamoto Hisae and had an impressive ancestor like Tashiro Mikisai, Tashiro Nanao appeared very shy. She kept her gaze down, not daring to look directly at anyone, and her slender hands were tightly clutching a folder, making her resemble a small frightened animal.


    "Are you really Director Yamamoto''s niece?" The sses Doctor, unable to reconcile the girl before him¡ªwhose eyes seemed glossy as if she might cry at any moment¡ªwith a woman like Yamamoto Hisae, who had earned the nickname "Eastern University''s Jezebel."


    Tashiro Nanao nodded, then turned her gaze towards Chen Yu and, after bowing to him, said, "I''m very sorry. I heard from the professors at the university that Professor Chen, you have developed a broad-spectrum cancer healing drug! After reading your paper, I came to admire you very much, so I went to Aunt Yamamoto to ask whether I coulde here. I apologize for the inconvenience!


    ÉꤷÔU¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤»¤ó£¨I am terribly sorry£©!"


    Perhaps realizing that she was still holding the folder while bowing her head, Tashiro Nanao quickly handed the folder to Chen Yu after apologizing: "This is what Aunt Yamamoto asked me to give to you!"


    Hearing what Tashiro Nanao said, Chen Yu, somewhat curious, took the folder she handed over, opened it, and found that it contained a clinical trial permit.


    "Director Yamamoto had you give this to me. Did she have anything else she wanted you to ry?" Chen Yu asked while looking at the clinical trial permit, inwardly sighing that this woman truly was the "Eastern University''s Jezebel," acting with an impable strategy akin to a spider weaving a web, ensnaring anyone who touched a single thread.


    Originally, Chen Yu had nned to avoid getting entangled by her and had not sent Tashiro Nanao away with a refusal. He intended to let her stay for a while and then find a way for her to leave on her own, but he hadn''t expected Yamamoto Hisae to y such a move, cing the clinical trial permit in Tashiro Nanao''s hands.


    If Chen Yu had outright refused to let Tashiro Nanao join his research team previously, this clinical trial permit would naturally not have appeared before him, and without the permit, he couldn''t even start talking about conducting a clinical trial.


    However, since Chen Yu had epted Tashiro Nanao into his research team, the clinical trial permit, handed to him personally by Tashiro Nanao, meant that even if he originally had the idea of pushing Tashiro Nanao out, he would be constrained by the favor associated with the clinical trial permit and unable to act on such intentions.


    It had to be said that Yamamoto Hisae yed this move beautifully. She had not only prevented Chen Yu from putting into action his n to overload Tashiro Nanao with work to force her out but also indebted Chen Yu with a favor, ensuring he would have to remember this gesture of goodwill¡ªa truly artful maneuver.


    After all, applying for such a clinical trial permit is an extremely troublesome task. Even though Chen Yu''s research was currently attracting a lot of attention and the approval process was expedited, getting it this quickly would normally be unlikely.


    Yamamoto Hisae being able to secure the clinical trial permit so swiftly clearly demonstrated that she had leveraged her connections and rtionships, smoothing the way to get her hands on it quickly.


    As for why the permit was in Yamamoto Hisae''s hands, Chen Yu was not surprised; after all, it was her connections that secured it, and without going through her, how could she give Chen Yu the favor?


    "Aunt Yamamoto said if Professor Chen asks about it, to tell you that she can help with the clinical trial volunteers. There are many pharmaceutical enterprises waiting to sponsor your research, as long as you give the nod, these will not pose a problem." Tashiro Nanao ryed Yamamoto Hisae''s message to Chen Yu.


    After listening to Tashiro Nanao''s words, Chen Yu nodded slightly, now understanding the purpose behind Yamamoto Hisae''s actions.


    "Tashiro-san, since you''re studying pharmaceutical science, you must be familiar with animal experiments, aren''t you? Start by assisting with the animal experiments," Chen Yu instructed Tashiro Nanao before turning to Nakagawa Susumu and saying, "Nakagawa, you''re in charge of supervising her. Tell her what she needs to do."


    "Ah? Me supervise her?" Nakagawa Susumu, who was still a trainee doctor and at the bottom rung in thisb, only had a rudimentary understanding of the experiments. Chen Yu''s sudden instruction to supervise Tashiro Nanao left him at a loss.


    However, before Nakagawa Susumu could voice any objections, Tashiro Nanao had already stood in front of him and bowed respectfully, "Nakagawa Senpai, I''ll be in your care from now on. Please, take good care of me."


    "Ah! I''ll be in your care!" Nakagawa Susumu quickly returned the gesture in a fluster, missing the opportunity to argue and unable to oppose the arrangement any further.


    Watching Nakagawa Susumu''s somewhat clumsy exnation of tasks to Tashiro Nanao and then following Doctor Higashiyama to continue marking theb mice, Chen Yu just smiled and left them to it.


    After finishing his own work, he said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, I''m going to find Professor Kube. I''ll leave this ce to you."


    "Understood," Jounouchi Hiromi knew Chen Yu must be going to discuss matters concerning Yamamoto Hisae with Professor Kube. She nodded to him, signaling her understanding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon arriving at Professor Kube''s office, after greeting him, Chen Yu exined how Yamamoto Hisae had pushed Tashiro Nanao into his research team and had also taken care of the clinical trial permissions.


    "I will contact a few pharmaceuticalpanies I''m familiar with regarding the clinical trial. You don''t have to worry about this matter, Mr. Chen Yu," Professor Kube understood why Chen Yu hade to see him¡ªto prevent Yamamoto Hisae from continuing to interfere with Chen Yu''s research, particrly in regards to the clinical trials.


    However, after discussing the clinical trials and when Tashiro Nanao was mentioned, Professor Kube''s expression turned hesitant.


    "Professor?" Chen Yu, seeing Professor Kube''s hesitation, was curious.


    "Tashiro Nanao... the Tashiro Family... it''s really troublesome," Professor Kubemented before advising Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''s best not to offend Tashiro Nanao. Since Director Yamamoto said special treatment isn''t necessary, just treat her ording to normal procedures, and don''t pay too much attention."


    Professor Kube''s words only made Chen Yu more curious and intrigued, prompting him to inquire, "Professor, what''s the story with Tashiro Nanao?"


    "The Tashiro Family''s ancestors were renowned physicians from the Warring States Period, with Master Tashiro Mikisai being the founder of the mainstream medical practices in the Edo Period of Japan. Before the rise of Western medicine during the Meiji Era, the Tashiro Family held a dominant position in Japan''s medical field.


    Although traditional Japanese medicine has declined with the prominence of Western medicine, the Tashiro Family still holds significant influence in medical circles.


    Director Yamamoto''s substantial influence at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital is greatly linked to her rtionship with the Tashiro Family," Professor Kube felt it necessary to rify Tashiro Nanao''s background to Chen Yu, who was surprised to learn about her significant heritage.


    "A prestigious medical family from the Warring States Period? No wonder..." Chen Yu nodded thoughtfully.

 Chapter 79 - 79 Material Collection

    Although Tashiro Nanao came from a distinguished background and sounded like a youngdy of privilege, her work ethic was anything but that of a pampered heiress.


    The work in theboratory was far from easy; an animal experiment involved preparing experimental samples, recording the procedure, and finally analyzing the results. The tasks were often tedious andplex. However, Tashiro Nanao managed toplete all her tasks wlessly, leaving no room for criticism.


    Owing to her background as a pharmacy department graduate, her work was even more outstanding than that of Nakagawa Susumu, who already had quite a bit of experience. This made Nakagawa feel somewhat inferior in her presence.


    Chen Yu did not pay much attention to Nakagawa''s feelings. To his mind, Nakagawa himself still needed training. Having a more outstanding junior as aparison was a good way to spur him to make more progress.


    "Professor Chen, now that we have the clinical trial permission, can we start preparing to conduct the clinical trials?" The sses Doctor had started calling him "Professor" instead of "Doctor Chen," as he had done before, because Chen Yu was now an associate professor. However, Doctor Higashiyama, due to being closer with Chen Yu, had not changed the way she addressed him.


    "There is no rush for the clinical trials. Even with the permission granted, it takes years to recruit volunteers, conduct the experiment, and analyze the results. There''s no need to hurry." Clinical trials consisted of three phases, each requiring at least a couple of hundred people as experimental subjects to gather enough data.


    Such tasks couldn''t bepleted in less than a few years, so even though Chen Yu had obtained clinical trial permission, he was in no hurry.


    "So, Professor, what do you n to..." The sses Doctor was unclear about Chen Yu''s intentions and asked what he had in mind.


    "For now, we will proceed with animal experiments andpile the preliminary n for the first phase of the clinical trials based on the results," Chen Yu instructed the sses Doctor.


    Among the group in theb, Jounouchi Hiromi was not adept at conducting experiments, Doctor Higashiyama was preupied with her uing wedding, Nakagawa wasn''t skilled enough to be responsible for these matters, and although Tashiro Nanao was capable, Chen Yu did not trust her. Therefore, the task inevitably fell to the sses Doctor.


    "Understood." The sses Doctor, a graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical School, although often the butt of jokes for being forgettable, was beyond doubt in terms of professionalpetence and caliber. He nodded, showing that he understood Chen Yu''s instructions.


    Seeing the sses Doctor acknowledge his understanding, Chen Yu continued, "I talked to Professor Kube earlier about recruiting more staff, and he agreed to arrange for a group of trainee doctors who graduated from the University of Tokyo this year toe over. At that time..."


    Chen Yu paused for a moment, nced at the name badge on the sses Doctor''s chest to confirm his name, and then continued, "...Dr. Moto, you arrange for them to start with you and keep a record of everyone. The professor arranged for a lot of people toe over, and we won''t need to keep them all."


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it." Although he was disgruntled that Chen Yu had to check his name badge to remember his name, the fact that Chen Yu had called him by his name correctly for the first time without asking left the sses Doctor very pleased. He earnestly promised to take care of the tasks Chen Yu had instructed.


    "I have some matters to attend to and will leave first." Patting the evidently encouraged sses Doctor, Chen Yu turned and left theboratory.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After leaving theboratory, Chen Yu was on his way to meet with Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu from the Supernaturalist Association, because although he had posted a request for materials on the association''s tradingwork, as a Master Rank transcendentalist with work obligations, Chen Yu himself did not take part in material exchanges. Instead, he left these trivial matters to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    In exchange, he merely shared the training method of the Dark Warrior with him.


    He was meeting Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu today because Yoshiharu had informed him that the first batch of materials was ready.


    Chen Yu needed materials for his necromancy research, but collecting them himself was no doubt a tedious andplex task, especially now that he was an associate professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Furthermore, his research had garnered him considerable attention.


    If people found out he was collecting these items, or if rumors spread that a famous professor from the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital was fond of collecting corpses, his reputation would be severely damaged.


    This was also the reason Chen Yu had stopped collecting the materials himself for the time being, to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "Master, here are the materials you required: ten kilograms of corpse wax, ten liters of corpse oil, and twenty kilograms of specially treated obsidian¡­" As soon as he saw Chen Yu, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu hurriedly handed him a ck briefcase and reported what was inside.


    Listening to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s report, Chen Yu was quite satisfied with his efficiency in gathering materials. The contents of the briefcase were equal to what he had collected over the previous year. However, Chen Yu was more curious about how such a small briefcase could contain so much, saying, "This briefcase is quite interesting."


    "This is a little invention developed by the Tsuchimikado Family, using Sealing Techniques to store items inside the briefcase, turning it into arge-capacity storage container," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu quickly exined, and also took out a business card-sized metal box from his pocket and ced it in front of Chen Yu: "We''ve turned this surgical technique into simple Talisman Cards that can be used by directing the talisman at the item to be stored.


    A Talisman Card can be reused ten times, and it''s one of the main businesses of the Tsuchimikado Family nowadays."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu picked up the metal box from the table with keen interest and took out a Talisman Card to examine it closely.


    The card seemed to be made of resin, flexible and semi-transparent, with Runes inscribed on it. Upon closer inspection, he could feel a tinge of unmanifested spatial fluctuation, which made Chen Yu admire the cleverness of the one who had developed these Talisman Cards. Though simple, they were extremely practical.


    "Well done. When you achieve the Formal Rank of Dark Warrior, I''ll prepare your Promotion Ceremony," Chen Yu said encouragingly to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, also making him a promise. Chen Yu pocketed the metal box from the table and turned his attention back to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, asking, "Yoshiharu-kun, are you aware of the Tashiro Family?


    Descendants of the famous Warring States Period physician, Tashiro Mikisai."

 Chapter 80 - 80 A Safety Measure

    "The Tashiro Family''s ancestors, Tashiro Mikisai, had once gone to the Great Ming and the Southern Seas to study medical arts and, after returning to his country, founded the traditional medical school of the Edo period.


    It gradually declined during the Meiji era," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu basically told Chen Yu the same story as Professor Kube had, but there were some differences, "Tashiro Mikisai didn''t just learn medical arts in Ming Dynasty, he also learned the cultivation methods of Ming medical families. After returning to his country, he passed them down."


    "So the Tashiro Family were also among the transcendents, but it seems that the medical cultivation methods passed down by the Tashiro Family were notplete. Apart from Tashiro Mikisai himself, none of his descendants reached expert level.


    Although the Tashiro Family still has considerable influence among ordinary people now, they are merely a minor faction that has just managed to maintain their lineage among the transcendents."


    "I understand," Chen Yu nodded slightly after hearing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s exnation, and then asked, "You should know that I''m doing research on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs, right?"


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu nodded urgently. Even if he hadn''t been following Chen Yu''s news, recent media were making a big deal about it, so he was not unaware, "I saw rted reports on the news. What do you need, Master?"


    "Do you know anyone in the pharmaceutical industry? At least enterprises capable of handling the anti-cancer drugs I''ve developed. Don''t bother mentioning the smallpanies." Chen Yu looked at Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu as he inquired, "Also, do you have any reliable candidates? I need to add an extrayer of insurance to my research team. Do you know any transcendents who study medicine?


    Strength doesn''t matter, an apprentice would do."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s question, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu frowned and thought for a while before replying, "I know a pharmaceutical enterprise called Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals. Although not veryrge, it''s considered arge-scale pharmaceuticalpany. ording to the financial report releasedst year, their sales performance ranked in the top fifty of all Japan.


    The president, Kyuuzai Go''s second son, Kyuuzai Ryousen, is a friend of mine. Although he only has the strength of an apprentice, he is a medical master''s graduate who returned from studying in the United States, and his professional skills are trustworthy."


    "Not bad, arrange a meeting with this Kyuuzai Ryousen for me," Chen Yu nodded, seemingly satisfied with the information Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had provided.


    Chen Yu, carrying his briefcase, was about to leave, but then he stood up and looked at Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, who was hesitating and looking at him as if he wanted to say something. It was as if something had reminded him. He reached into his bosom, fumbled around, and pulled out a ck crystal the size of a thumb and tossed it to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, "This is the item I promised you.


    Gather the materials I want as quickly as possible, and your reward won''t be small."


    "I understand! Thank you, Master!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu hurriedly caught it, fearful of dropping the ck crystal.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu merely nodded slightly and then turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The ck crystal that Chen Yu had tossed to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was just an ordinary crystal storing negative energy. However, that negative energy had been purified by him using necromantic power, making its absorption efficiency and cultivation effects much stronger than simply absorbing negative energy from a graveyard; it was an excellent reward for Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    This was a technique Chen Yu had recently learned from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," which included purifying and storing negative energy through a magic circle set up in his home, and of course, he could also transform it into necromantic power or add some extra ingredients.


    A ck crystal storing negative energy produced through such a method is a widely used material among necromancers for setting up magic circles, creating magical artifacts, or conducting spell rituals. It is very handy and essential, as it can be used for energy supply as well as a casting material.


    Such a broadly utilized material is of course an important resource for necromancers, who have multiple methods of crafting it. However, Chen Yu, limited by his current circumstances, could only charge ck crystals bought from jewelry shops using a magic circle at home. Although the process was efficient, the utilization rate wasn''t very high.


    Thus, the materials he had obtained from Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu included twenty kilograms of specially treated obsidian and ten kilograms of cut and polished ck crystal. These materials were meant for storing negative energy so that Chen Yu could use them to set up a necromantic space for constructing rituals.


    As for why Chen Yu sought a suitable pharmaceutical enterprise and a transcendent to join his research team through Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, he naturally had his considerations.


    Although Professor Kube was Chen Yu''s mentor and their teacher-student rtionship was quite good, with Professor Kube''s character being very trustworthy, issues involving interests are different. Professor Kube might be reliable, but the people he introduced may not be.


    Chen Yu''s research on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs might potentially win him the Nobel Prize in Medicine, enough to make him sessful and famous, but to turnboratory research results into drugs that can be clinically applied and marketed, the involvement of pharmaceutical enterprises is inevitable.


    The bosses of theserge pharmaceutical firms aren''t exactly phnthropists, and if Chen Yu isn''t careful, someone else may profit immensely from his research results while he might end up with nothing but a hollow reputation, or worse, a tarnished name and a destroyed career.


    Such situations are all too familiar torge enterprises that partner with technology developers and, through various business strategies, usurp shares from them. Eventually, once they''ve fully grasped the technology, they discard the developers like used tools - it''s a story with countless repeats.


    Chen Yu might be a necromancer capable of using extraordinary means to overturn the table, but he isn''t the only transcendent in the world, nor is his power so supreme that he can do whatever he wants without consequence. Overturning the table might solve his problems, but it''s also likely to result in a mess that he can''t clean up - and that''s exactly what Chen Yu wants to avoid.


    Thus, finding a cooperative pharmaceutical enterprise and a transcendent to join his team through Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was like adding an extrayer of insurance for Chen Yu.


    Even if Professor Kube is currently Chen Yu''s biggest supporter, what will happen when Professor Kube''s interests sh with Chen Yu''s? Will he still stand by Chen Yu? Will he truly sacrifice his own interests to protect Chen Yu''s?


    Chen Yu did not want to be sold out and then help count the money. He didn''t want to think the worst of people, but it''s never a bad idea to be cautious and prepare an extra hand.


    Teacher-student rtionships may seem reliable, but are there so few cases of teachers encroaching on their students'' interests?

 Chapter 81 - 81 Beef

    In front of a sizzling hot griddle, the chef was swiftly flipping ingredients with two spats in hand, their nking against the hotte created a harmonious melody, which, along with the mouthwatering food,posed a delightful scene that uplifted the spirits of the diners seated at the counter.


    Dipping a piece of tenderly seared beef into soy sauce with wasabi, he then ced it in his mouth where the juicy beef seemed to melt on the tongue. The juices were squeezed out by his teeth, mixing with the wasabi soy sauce, the savory vor filling his taste buds and making him chew involuntarily until the beef was thoroughly broken down before he reluctantly swallowed.


    "Indeed, it''s A5-grade Wagyu, truly delicious!" Putting down his chopsticks, Chen Yu couldn''t help but sigh with appreciation.


    Teppanyaki is a very popr high-end cuisine in Japan with a history stretching back half a century. It uses top-quality ingredients and avoids marinating to preserve the original vors, making it a luxury dining experience. Being treated to teppanyaki is a significant gesture of hospitality.


    Of course, Chen Yu wasn''t the one hosting today; he had been invited, so he could freely enjoy the delicacies without worrying about the bill. After all, a serving of A5 Wagyu isn''t cheap, and the restaurant chooses Kobe beef. Even on a Vice Professor''s sry like Chen Yu''s, it wasn''t something he could afford to enjoy regrly.


    "Professor Chen, are you satisfied with the skills of this restaurant? The taste at Sukiyabashi Main Store simply can''t bepared to its branches," a benevolent-looking, affluent-faced old man with sses and a walking stick sat next to Chen Yu, chatting with him as he appeared quite pleased with the food.


    "With A5 Kobe Wagyu and a famous chef handling it, if I''m still not satisfied, I''m afraid the chef here might have to take issue with me, right?" Chen Yu joked, looking at the chef who was currently grilling the squid he''d ordered.


    "Hahaha, Professor Chen, you really have a sense of humor, much more than this old man," the old man beamed with an even kinder face at Chen Yu''s joke, looking like a kindly grandfather one might see on the street.


    However, the old man''s eyes, brighter than those of the younger generation, were shielded by his sses, but they were clear enough for anyone to realize that he wasn''t as harmless as he appeared.


    "Director Kazama, inviting me, a surgeon, to such a fantastic meal, surely it''s not just because you think I''m humorous and want to treat me to dinner, is it?" Chen Yu picked up the ss of water on the table, took a sip to moisten his throat, then turned to the elder sitting beside him, "I''m not one to beat around the bush.


    If there''s something you''d like to discuss, please feel free to speak directly."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s straightforward approach, the muscles on the old man''s face, whom he called Director Kazama, twitched unnaturally for a moment, but he quickly smiled again, "Since Professor Chen is forthright, I won''t beat around the bush either.


    Apart from wanting to treat you to some delicious meat, I arranged with Director Yamamoto to invite you out because I wanted to discuss the development of a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug with you."


    "So, Professor Chen, is it possible to let our Kazama Pharmaceuticals handle the development of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug you''re working on? Of course, the patent of the drug would still belong to you, Professor Chen. You just need to grant us an exclusive license! As for the licensing fee, Kazama Pharmaceuticals won''t shortchange you by a single yen."


    Director Kazama''s words caused Chen Yu to pause for a moment. He turned his head and looked seriously at the always smiling elderly gentleman. After a deep gaze, Chen Yu spoke, "The drug is still in the development stage; clinical trials haven''t even begun. Director Kazama, don''t you think it''s a bit early to be discussing patent licensing?"


    "Eh, it''s not too early, not too early at all. How can you say it''s early for such a thing! If we had known earlier about your research on this kind of broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, Kazama Pharmaceuticals would have coborated with you long ago. For a drug of this caliber, we could be looking at an annual profit of tens of billions of yen once it''s on the market.


    Securing the patent license earlier means the profits are safe and sound, haha!" Director Kazamaughed, his tone as if he were chatting with Chen Yu about family matters rather than discussing business involving tens of billions of yen in profit.


    In fact, saying tens of billions of yen was an understatement. A broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug like this, once it hits the market, would undoubtedly bring staggering profits, given the number of cancer patients worldwide and the market potential for such a drug.


    However, upon hearing Director Kazama''s words, Chen Yu appeared to be considerably less enthusiastic: "Clinical trials have not started yet, and the prospects for the drug are still not clear. So let''s wait until the clinical trials arepleted. Moreover, I can''t file for a patent without thepletion of clinical trials, can I?


    So, Director Kazama, it might be best to consider this matter more carefully."


    "I understand! I understand! The patent licensing for such a drug indeed requires careful consideration." Director Kazama''s eyes narrowed a bit, but he quickly resumed his smile, seemingly undisturbed by Chen Yu''sments, and continued with a warm smile, "Come on, Professor Chen, let''s not just talk. This Kobe beef needs to be eaten while it''s hot; it loses a lot of vor once it cools down."


    "Hehe, it seems Director Kazama has a good appetite!" Chen Yu alsoughed and picked up another piece of beef to eat, "Earlier, Director Kazama mentioned wanting an exclusive license... Although the meat is delicious, monopolizing it isn''t an easy task, is it? You need not only a big enough appetite but also a way to prevent others from snatching it, right?"


    "Hahaha, Professor Chen, you''re really amusing!" After hearing Chen Yu''s words, Director Kazama burst into a heartyugh, as if Chen Yu had told a funny joke: "Arnone, we at Kazama Pharmaceuticals may not be an internationally renownedrge pharmaceutical conglomerate, but we still carry some weight in Japan.


    We might not be able to swallow the overseas market, but I''m confident about getting a piece of the juicy domestic market."


    "Is that so? Then, when the meat is ready, I''ll be watching with eager anticipation," Chen Yu said, his lips curling up as he ced thest piece of beef from the te into his mouth.


    At that moment, the chef happened to spritz some alcohol on the griddle, making the mes surge instantly. The orange-red firelight cast flickering shadows on the faces of Director Kazama and Chen Yu at the counter, just as unpredictable as their current moods.

 Chapter 82: 82 Kyuuzai Ryousen (Please recommend, please bookmark)

    The dinner couldn''t exactly be described as splendidly joyous for host and guest alike, but at least Chen Yu felt he had been well fed. As dinner concluded, he was preparing to take his leave when Director Kazama ordered someone to bring in a box wrapped in cloth.


    "What''s this?" Chen Yu was somewhat puzzled as he looked at the cloth-wrapped package ced before him, not fully understanding what Director Kazama intended.


    "Haha, Professor Chen, please don''t misunderstand, it''s just a small token." Director Kazama still had a squinted smile on his face, and whileughing, he gently tapped the cloth package in front of Chen Yu, "These are my favorite Hot Spring Buns. I had them specially prepared for you beforeing here, hoping you would like them. They''re really tasty!"


    Chen Yu looked at Director Kazama somewhat surprised, and from his eyes, Chen Yu thought he detected an ulterior motive. After pondering briefly, Chen Yu epted the box of buns and thanked Director Kazama, "Then I won''t be shy. Speaking of which, I also have quite the fondness for various snacks!"


    Having taken the buns, Chen Yu was then insistently seen out by Director Kazama.


    However, standing at the store entrance, Chen Yu suddenly turned back to Director Kazama and said, "Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention something earlier. The clinical trial approval for the new drug hase through, but since it involves human trials and the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital has the capacity, my research team is currently understaffed.


    I wonder whether it''s possible to outsource a part of the first phase of clinical trials to Kazama Pharmaceuticals? I imagine yourpany must have a research and development department, right? Could I entrust them to help with the clinical trials?"


    "Clinical trials?" Director Kazama had not expected Chen Yu to entrust such a matter to him and was momentarily taken aback, but he quickly got a hold of himself andughed heartily in agreement, "No problem at all, our research and development department at Kazama Pharmaceuticals often conducts clinical trials for new drugs, entrusting it to us is perfectly fine!


    We will present you with perfect results for the experiment, Professor Chen."


    "Then I''ll leave it in your capable hands, Director Kazama. Please send someone to the hospital to find meter to discuss the details," said Chen Yu, and then he got into a car and left with a man in a ck suit who hade to pick him up.


    As Chen Yu departed, Director Kazama caught a glimpse of the man who hade for Chen Yu, and his expression flickered for a moment, the ever-present smile turning into something more serious.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Just as expected, it''s poisoned buns." Sitting in the car, Chen Yu opened the cloth package to inspect these so-called Hot Spring Buns and, unsurprisingly, found multiple stacks of Fukuzawa Yukichi notes hidden underneath them.


    After shaking his head and repackaging the box and the cloth wrapping, Chen Yu then looked to the man sitting next to him¡ªthe one who hade to fetch him¡ªand asked, "Ryosen-kun, do you know anything about this Director Kazama?"


    Sitting beside Chen Yu was the very superhuman that Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had found for him¡ªRyousen, the second son of Zhai Lan, the President of Kyuuzai Pharmaceutical.


    Although he was not a graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical School, he held his degree from a prestigious private institution like Tokyo Medical University, and besides being a transcendent, he was also a master of medical sciences.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Ryousen hurriedly answered, "I do know a little, Professor."


    "Go on," Chen Yu seemed quite interested in Director Kazama, looking at Ryousen with curiosity.


    "Yes, Professor," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied, organizing his thoughts before speaking, "The real name of this Director Kazama is Fengjian Chongsheng. He is the uncle of Fengjian Donghui, the president of Kazama Pharmaceuticals, and the younger brother of the previous president of thepany.


    Even though he only holds the position of a director, he wields significant power within Kazama Pharmaceuticals, and even the president, Fengjian Donghui, has to heed his orders.


    Although he appears to be a kind old man, he is actually very scheming and capable. Kazama Pharmaceuticals faced several crises in past years, and it was this Director Kazama who resolved them using various methods. My father also mentioned that Director Kazama is a very tough old fox to deal with."


    "An old fox? How interesting," Chen Yu nodded, tapping lightly on the box containing buns next to him, his smile enigmatic.


    After thinking it over, Chen Yu said to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Tomorrow, return this box of poisoned buns to Director Kazama as it is, and tell him I only like desserts, not poisoned buns. Additionally, you can let him know about you joining my research team."


    "I understand, Professor," Kyuuzai Ryousen responded. Although he could be considered a rich second generation and was also a transcendent, he was expected to have his own pride. However, he behaved very respectfully, even submissively, in front of Chen Yu.


    It wasn''t hard to understand Kyuuzai Ryousen''s attitude. When Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu found him, he had clearly informed him that Chen Yu was a Master Rank superhuman.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen, who by chance had met Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and had the opportunity to be a transcendent, knew deeply the immense power of a Master Rank superhuman, as well as the benefits he could bring to himself and what it could mean for the Kyuuzai Family.


    Naturally, Kyuuzai Ryousen would not miss such an opportunity. He actively contacted his father to facilitate cooperation between Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals and Chen Yu, and volunteered to assist Chen Yu with various affairs. He even arranged the car that came to pick up Chen Yu today.


    As the son of the prestigious Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, by serving Chen Yu in such a way, Chen Yu would naturally not let his efforts go unrewarded. He gave him the inheritance to be an Official-level Superhuman on the first day, though it came with a curse-binding spell.


    This allowed Kyuuzai Ryousen to feel Chen Yu''s generosity while also experiencing the dignity of a Master Rank superhuman more profoundly. It made him serve Chen Yu more conscientiously and dispelled any inappropriate thoughts from his mind.


    "How is your training in the inheritance progressing? The power of the Crow Feather Mage is mysterious, and the training is moreplicated and difficult than other professions. If there''s anything you do not understand, you can ask me," Chen Yu looked at Kyuuzai Ryousen and inquired about his training.


    The Crow Feather Mage is, naturally, a profession documented in the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium,'' specializing in the power of shadows and adept at manipting specifically cultivated Cursed Ravens. Although theirbat power is not strong, they possess many mysterious methods.


    With the presence of Cursed Ravens, the Crow Feather Mage has be an indispensable assistant to Necromancers for gathering all kinds of secret information.


    Any capable Necromancer will train one or two Crow Feather Mages as apprentices to serve them, and with Kyuuzai Ryousen offering himself, Chen Yu certainly would not pass up the opportunity.


    "Hey! About the cultivation of Cursed Ravens..." Seizing the rare chance, Kyuuzai Ryousen naturally asked Chen Yu about the aspects of the Crow Feather Mage inheritance that he didn''t understand.

 Chapter 83 - 83 Animal Experiment (Please recommend, please favorite)

    In Chen Yu''sboratory, the sses Doctor was observing a transparent cage with several trainee doctors arranged by Professor Kube, noting down the various reactions of the small white mice inside; while Tashiro Nanao and Nakagawa Susumu were sitting in front of the microscope, observing and analyzing the collected experimental samples.


    Although the atmosphere was not particrly oppressive or tense, everyone was very focused, which made theboratory very quiet.


    Doctor Higashiyama, because his wedding was approaching, took a day off to go select a wedding dress with his bride-to-be, therefore he was not in theboratory today, and Jounouchi Hiromi temporarily took over the work he was responsible for.


    Although she had not been in aboratory since graduating from college, Jounouchi Hiromi tried her best to recall the animal experiments she had performed in school and carefully handled the experimental samples in her hands, meticulously recording their changes.


    Animal experimentation certainly involved more than just injecting experimental drugs into white mice and then observing their reactions.


    Animal experimentation is a very detailed and tedious task; from the moment a white mouse is selected as an experimental subject and injected with a trial drug, its behavior and various physical conditions must be recorded.


    After that, blood and other samples must be collected from the white mouse for analysis; sometimes, the mouse must also be dissected to observe its internal organs'' reactions to the medication.


    Of course, this is cruel for theboratory mice. They must endure the pain brought by therge doses of experimental drugs, along with potential side effects or even death, and then their bodies are dissected for study after death¡ªfrom a humanitarian perspective, this is undoubtedly cruel.


    But animal experimentation is an indispensable part of medical research. In medical studies, we cannot experiment directly on living humans, but rather we must acquire valuable experimental data through animal experiments to research and analyze, identify problems, and thereby work out results that can be applied to humans.


    One could say that animal experimentation ys a crucial role in medical research. Many significant scientific achievements in the medical field have been attained through animal experiments.


    While it is indeed cruel for the animals, the significant role it ys in the advancement of human civilization cannot be overshadowed simply by calling it cruelty.


    Because animal experimentation ys such an important role, the experimental animals chosen are not just any ordinary animals; under normal circumstances, these must be SPF-grade animals, which are Specific Pathogen Free.


    SPF animals are those in which no specific microorganisms or parasites are present in the body, usually referring to healthy animals without infectious diseases. The cleanliness level of the air required is at least ss 10,000. SPF animals are the most widely used experimental animals in the world.


    Their origin cane from the offspring of germ-free animal breeding or from being delivered by caesarean section and then reared by SPF parent animals in an isted barrier facility environment.


    Such animals cannot be obtained casually; they must be specially purchased, and Jounouchi Hiromi''s main responsibility within Chen Yu''s research team was the very important task of purchasing and managing theboratory animals.


    However, besides purchasing and managing experimental animals, Jounouchi Hiromi was also capable of performing animal experiments as a substitute for Doctor Higashiyama. After all, she was once a very skilled anesthesiologist and is familiar with tasks such as drug injections and observing reactions.


    Just as everyone in theb was working methodically, Chen Yu entered theb with Kyuuzai Ryousen. Although also a member of the research team, Kyuuzai Ryousen seemed more like ackey following Chen Yu than an experimental researcher, which is why he didn''t have specific tasks in theboratory.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen himself didn''t mind this as, having received the heritage of Crow Feather Mage, he seemed to be more focused on bing transcendent rather than a doctor.


    "Professor!" "Professor Chen!" Upon seeing Chen Yu walk into theboratory, the trainee doctors following the sses Doctor hurriedly greeted him.


    "Carry on with your work, no need to greet me." Chen Yu nodded at the trainee doctors arranged by Professor Kube as a form of acknowledgment, then turned his attention to the sses Doctor, but for a moment, he couldn''t remember his name: "What was... your name again?"


    The sses Doctor felt an indescribable awkwardness and helplessness as Chen Yu yet again couldn''t recall his name. Approaching Chen Yu, he managed to hold back his emotions and softly said to Chen Yu, "Professor, my name is Mamoru Hara."


    "Oh, right! Dr. Hara..." Chen Yu finally uttered his name after ncing at the name card pinned to Hara''s chest, which made him feel as if the curse on Hara''s name had grown stronger, but he did not dwell on it. Instead, he asked the sses Doctor, "Dr. Hara, how are the trainee doctors arranged by Professor Kube performing?"


    "Director Kube arranged for five trainee doctors to assist us. Three of them are this year''s graduates from the University of Tokyo Medical School, and two are doctoral students he is mentoring this year.


    They have good skill levels and attitudes, not showing themonxness of their generation." Despite feeling resigned that Chen Yu couldn''t remember his name, Hara spoke earnestly about work matters.


    Upon hearing the report from the sses Doctor, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction: "Hm... Dr. Hara, assign them some unimportant but troublesome tasks toplete independently to see how they handle situations. Pick the second-best performer to manage the other trainee doctors."


    "The second-best performer?" The request surprised the sses Doctor. Usually, the best performer would be chosen, but Chen Yu wanted the second-best, which seemed counterintuitive.


    Chen Yu nodded, confirming Hara hadn''t misheard: "That''s right, the second-best performer will manage the other trainee doctors. As for the best performer, have him or her assist Nakagawa and Tashiro as an assistant. Do you understand what I mean?"


    "Understood, Professor. I know what to do," the sses Doctor nodded, indicating he grasped Chen Yu''s intention.


    Seeing that the sses Doctor understood, Chen Yu patted his shoulder with satisfaction and walked toward Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 84 - 84

    Looking at Kojo Kyoko, who stood before him with respect, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a headacheing on.


    Anyone would be baffled if, while working, a strange woman suddenly rushed up to them and spouted a bunch of ssical phrases about "fealty and service"¡ªespecially when the woman was carrying a true sword in a sword bag and was a kendo expert.


    "Miss Kojo, do you mean to say that your brother has alreadypleted the Muso Itto-ryu Dark Warrior Cultivation Method I gave youst time and has now be a Formal Rank Dark Warrior; and that your father hopes to exchange the remaining part of the Dark Warrior Cultivation Method for your services to me?" Chen Yu rified his thoughts and summarized the verbose and halfprehensible words Kojo Kyoko had just said to him.


    "Hi! Fathermands me¡ª" Kojo Kyoko began to respond to Chen Yu''s question but was interrupted by him.


    Looking at the somewhat confused Kojo Kyoko, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly: "Miss Kojo, can you not speak in such an archaic manner? I remember you weren''t speaking like this before! Just be casual, it''s almost the 2020s now, even if your father would like you to serve me, can we use a more modern way of speaking?"


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Kojo Kyoko, who had been keeping a stern face, also sighed in relief and rxed, "I apologize, Master. It''s because my father told me that since I am to serve you, I should do it in the manner of ancient samurai serving their lords. He forced me to speak this way and made me practice it all day at home. I was almost suffocating."


    Seeing Kojo Kyoko revert to her normal way of speaking, Chen Yu also breathed a sigh of relief. Despite being a Master Rank transcendent, Kojo Kyoko''s previous pretentious speech had put a lot of pressure on him. After all, it was an ancient Japanese way of speaking, and though he could generally understand it, it was quite effortful to listen to.


    "So, Miss Kojo, you intend to exchange service for the remaining part of the Dark Warrior Cultivation Method?" Seeing that Kojo Kyoko was no longer speaking in ssicalnguage, Chen Yu got down to business and repeated his question.


    "Yes, although thanks to your guidance, our Muso Itto-ryu has found the legacy left by our ancestors, neither my father nor I have been able to fullyprehend the true meaning of our predecessor''s legacy. It was only after my brother sat in front of the old scroll for three days and nights that he began to get a feel for it.


    To truly understand it, who knows how many years it would take," said Kojo Kyoko, her face full of bitterness. Anyone in this situation would feel helpless.


    It was disheartening to have the legacy right before their eyes and still be unable to fathom it. That''s why Kojo Kyoko had long given up hope of breaking through to the Expert Level; otherwise, she would have been utterly disheartened by such a setback.


    "Why don''t you consider collecting materials for me? Have I not mentioned that collecting materials could be exchanged for a legacy from me?" Chen Yu looked at Kojo Kyoko curiously and questioned.


    Kojo Kyoko couldn''t help but give a wry smile and exined the reason while looking into Chen Yu''s curious eyes: "Muso Itto-ryu is only a small school; we don''t have much money or resources. We only have three people to count on: my father, my brother, and myself. Even if we wanted to collect materials for you, Master, we wouldn''t have the capacity.


    After much thought, my father decided to make this offer, hoping to exchange the remaining part of the Dark Warrior legacy for my services to you."


    "I understand the situation. In theory, there''s no issue with you exchanging services for the remaining part of the Dark Warrior training method," said Chen Yu, after hearing Kojo Kyoko''s reason. He could understand¡ªif the scroll were that easy toprehend, it wouldn''t hang unnoticed for hundreds of years.


    However, regarding Kojo Kyoko''s offer to serve him, Chen Yu felt the need to choose a different term for it, given how easily it could be misconstrued in modern times. He then exined to Kojo Kyoko: "But I am not some feudal lord from the ancient past, I don''t have a ce to amodate you.


    Besides, I have a girlfriend, and it wouldn''t be proper to have a youngdy following me around¡ªit could easily lead to misunderstandings¡­"


    "Professor, if it''s inconvenient for you, I can take care of this Miss Kojo," said Kyuuzai Ryousen, who had been standing behind Chen Yu, as he stepped closer and respectfully whispered to him as Chen Yu was speaking to Kojo Kyoko.


    Chen Yu stopped speaking, surprised by Kyuuzai Ryousen''s offer to help with the issue.


    After thinking it over for a moment, Chen Yu nodded and said to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Then I''ll trouble you, Ryosen-kun, to help settle Miss Kojo."


    "I understand. Please rest assured, Professor, I will take good care of Miss Kojo," Kyuuzai Ryousen responded with a bow upon receiving Chen Yu''s instructions. For him, taking care of a Kojo Kyoko was not at all troublesome.


    Chen Yu nodded, very satisfied with Kyuuzai Ryousen''s attitude. He then turned to Kojo Kyoko and said, "Miss Kojo, please settle down in Tokyo for now. As for helping me out, there''s no rush; at the moment, I don''t have any matters that require fighting and killing that I need your help with."


    Kojo Kyoko didn''t object to Chen Yu''s arrangements; she knew times had changed, and acts of violence were no longer the norm. Moreover, with Chen Yu''s current status, it was unlikely there would be such tasks for her to undertake. Although mentally prepared, Kojo Kyoko, in truth,cked the courage to embark on any shady jobs.


    After all, she was just an ordinary woman born in the Heisei era. Even though her family operated a kendo hall with hundreds of years of history, her practical experience was limited to sparring with her brother and teaching students. She had not even killed a chicken before.


    "I understand, I will quietly await your instructions, Master," Kojo Kyoko bowed to Chen Yu, showing she understood his message.


    "Hmm, don''t call me ''Master'' in front of others; it could easily cause misunderstandings and reveal my identity," Chen Yu said, still finding Kojo Kyoko somewhat troublesome and uncertain of how to manage her or exin her presence to his girlfriend. Nheless, he instructed Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Ryosen-kun, take good care of Miss Kojo for me and remember to exin any important issues to her."

 Chapter 85: 85 Chapter: Attending a Banquet at the Ryotei

    Kojo Kyoko''s sudden arrival, although a headache for Chen Yu, became merely a minor episode in his life after Kyuuzai Ryousen properly settled her in.


    In fact, for Chen Yu, the so-called service of Kojo Kyoko held little significance. He might indeed need some people to help him with tasks, but he required subordinates like Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen, who could handle all sorts of trivial matters and stand on their own, not an ordinary kendo girl like Kojo Kyoko.


    Though both are Transcendents, Kojo Kyoko is even a Formal Rank Transcendent which, theoretically, would make her significantly stronger than the two apprentices, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    But in terms of handling affairs, one cultivated by a prestigious family like Tsuchimikado, and the other, the son of the president of arge pharmaceutical enterprise like Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals¡ªneither could bepared to an ordinary woman like Kojo Kyoko, who had known nothing but academics and kendo since her childhood.


    To Chen Yu, Kojo Kyoko''s greatest value was that she was a Formal Rank Transcendent who could directly train in the Dark Warrior Cultivation Method. After training herself to be a Dark Warrior, she could simply be turned into a Death Knight by Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu was not King Wumeow, nor was Kojo Kyoko a filial son from Lordaeron, and Chen Yu had no interest in forging a katana-shaped Frostmourne. Such matters were utterly inconsequential to him.


    Instead of fussing over such trifles with the time he had in Azeroth, he''d rather thoroughly research that long-named, irritatingly noisy Divine Artifact Book in his possession to see if any necromancy knowledge could be transformed into modern medical research achievements.


    Even if he couldn''t win the Nobel Prize twice by himself, there were still other medical research awards in this world, weren''t there?


    However, taking some other factors into consideration, Chen Yu still agreed to let Kojo Kyoko stay in Tokyo, after all, a Formal Rank Transcendent could be quite useful.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside a ryotei in Tokyo''s Ginza district, Chen Yu and Professor Kube were attending a banquet. Previously, Chen Yu had asked Professor Kube to introduce him to pharmaceuticalpanies, and they were being hosted tonight by one suchpany.


    Although he had approached Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals himself, and Kazama Pharmaceuticals had reached out to him through Yamamoto Hisae''s connection, Professor Kube''s introductions hadn''t fallen short either.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, this is Executive Sato from Shunten-do Pharmaceuticals. Shunten-do has a long and deep connection with our University of Tokyo Medical School. You should really get to know Executive Sato," Professor Kube introduced the person hosting them that evening, the implication in his words being that Chen Yu should take good care not to neglect this individual.


    Having graduated from the University of Tokyo Medical School, Chen Yu knew somewhat about the rtionship between Shunten-do and the medical school.


    The University of Tokyo Medical School was originally founded by Shunten-do''s third-generation proprietor, Sato Hisacho. At its inception, 20 out of 22 professors at the Medical School came from Shunten-do, which resulted in a situation where basic research was done at the University of Tokyo, and clinical research took ce at Shunten-do.


    While Shunten-do now has its own university and hospital, the rtionship with the University of Tokyo Medical School had not severed. It is precisely because of this connection that they could approach Chen Yu through Professor Kube.


    "So it''s Executive Sato, what a pleasure to meet you." Understanding the underlying meaning of Professor Kube''s words, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t exhibit an attitude that kept others at arm''s length.


    Although he had already nned to entrust the first phase of the clinical trial to Kazama Pharmaceuticals and Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals separately, it did not prevent him from getting to know the people from Shunten-do.


    In a sense, the more people there are dividing the cake, the more his interests could be protected under mutual constraints.


    "Professor Chen, it''s an honor." Executive Sato extended his hand to Chen Yu with a friendly gesture, and only when Chen Yu grasped it did he cordially say, "I''ve long admired your renowned name and have always wanted to meet you, Professor Chen. Unfortunately, I was inspecting factories abroad until recently and have only returned to Tokyo a few days ago. I''m sorry for that!


    I should have hosted you for a banquet earlier."


    "You tter me, Executive Sato. You''re a busy person with significant responsibilities, and Shunten-do is such arge enterprise; I imagine you must have a lot of work to keep you upied?" Regardless of how sincere Executive Sato''s words were, his attitude made Chen Yu feelfortable.


    It was neither obsequious nor overbearing, and the touch of schrly elegance he possessed inevitably made one feel kindly towards him.


    "Haha, I''m just toiling away for a bit of money, how could thatpare to your research, Professor Chen, which has the potential to benefit humanity?" Executive Satoplimented Chen Yu and was also careful not to neglect Professor Kube sitting beside them, smiling at him and saying, "Professor Kube, you must be very gratified to have such an outstanding student, mustn''t you?"


    "Haha, it''s all thanks to Mr. Chen Yu''s own brilliance. Honestly, I didn''t really teach him much; he was already working on this research while still in school. I must say, he truly is young and talented!


    When I was his age, I was just a regr doctor in a hospital, following a professor in surgeries!" Professor Kube, of course, was very pleased with his aplished student and his remarks were full of praise.


    As for the praise from Professor Kube, Chen Yu appeared quite modest, but he did not say much in response.


    "Let''s enjoy our meal and chat at the same time; the cuisine at this restaurant is quite good." After the initial pleasantries, Executive Sato signaled to Chen Yu and Professor Kube and then pped his hands.


    The sliding shoji doors of the room were immediately opened, and andy in a deep purple kimono along with female attendants brought in the exquisitely prepared dishes.


    Ryotei originated during the Edo Period, initially because during the Tokugawa Shogunate, it was necessary for the feudal lords to travel to Edo for sankin-k¨­tai (a policy requiring feudal lords to reside in Edo), and to avoid the eyes and ears of the Shogunate and rival parties for ndestine alliances, the lords would often send their subordinates to have secret meetings in ces like ryotei, giving rise to their existence.


    Since ryotei could provide absolute privacy for its guests, they gradually became the venue for political and business meetings and discussions.


    Once the dishes were served, the attendants retreated from the room, and thendy, who knelt by the door, closed the sliding doors after introducing the dishes.


    "I heard that Professor Chen had been looking to coborate with pharmaceutical enterprises; may I ask if there has been any progress on that?" After some wine and enjoyable conversation, Executive Sato broached the primary purpose of inviting Chen Yu that day.


    "Oh, regarding that..." Chen Yu picked up an extremely thinly sliced piece of sashimi and put it in his mouth, savoring the fish''s freshness before answering, "Director Kazama from Kazama Pharmaceuticals did mention a coboration when he invited me to dinnerst time.


    I couldn''t resist Director Kazama''s earnest request, so I agreed to outsource a part of the first clinical trial phase to Kazama Pharmaceuticals.


    Besides, my assistant Ryousen Kyuuzai''s family seems to run a pharmaceutical factory, and he said that his father could help, so I''ve alsomissioned a part of the clinical trials to their Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals. Why, Executive Sato, are you also interested in this?"


    Having said that, Chen Yu looked at Executive Sato with a smile and raised his ss, draining it in one gulp.

 Chapter 86: Preparedness with Both Hands (Please Recommend, Please Favorite)

    Although he was quite dissatisfied with not being able to monopolize the venture, Executive Sato ultimately reached a cooperation agreement with Chen Yu.


    Of course, this was not the oue that Executive Sato had expected, but sharing a slice of the cake was always better than watching others eat while missing out himself, so he had to reluctantly ept it. Moreover, the interests involved in broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents were simply too significant!


    To be honest, it was precisely because Chen Yu''s venture was still in its infancy, and the development of broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents was only known within Japan, that the domestic pharmaceutical enterprises had a chance to share the cake.


    Ifrge international pharmaceutical enterprises became aware of this development, even Shunten-do would probably only be able to cry wolf, right?


    It was because he understood this reality that, although Executive Sato was unhappy about having to share profits with the other twopanies, he swallowed his displeasure. Aside from fighting for arger share for Shunten-do, he ultimately epted such a distribution of benefits.


    Professor Kube, for his part, was very understanding of this oue and was even pleased that Chen Yu had found other pharmaceuticalpanies topete with Shunten-do. After all, if suchrge benefits werepletely monopolized by Shunten-do, it would not affect him, but it would not be good for Chen Yu. A monopoly could very well lead to bullying the market.


    If there were any dissatisfaction, it would only be that Chen Yu had epted Kazama Pharmaceuticals, which hade into the picture thanks to Yamamoto Hisae''s connections. However, this was not a big issue, or rather, having threepanies in thepetition was much better than having just two in a showdown.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Having outsourced the first phase of the clinical trials for the new drug to three pharmaceuticalpanies, Chen Yu''s workload was suddenly much lighter. Although it was only the first phase of clinical trials, it would still take at least 6-9 months to obtain preliminary results, andpleting the entire phase would take a full year.


    After all, given that it was a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, this type of widely applicable medication required gathering more experimental samples forparison, which took more timepared to typical drug development, and the cost was also higher.


    In fact, ording to statistics from authoritative agencies, it typically costs a pharmaceuticalpany an average of 1.395 billion US Dors in development funds to sessfully bring a new drug to market. ounting for a nominal interest rate (cost of capital) of 12-14%, the cost to offset the capital time and opportunity costses out to 2.558 billion US Dors for developing a new drug.


    Of course, these figures represent averages. If out of every tenpounds developed, only one is sessful, the development costs of the other nine are also factored into the cost of the sessful one.


    In the actual development process, depending on the disease targeted by the drug and the difficulty of the drug''s development, the funds required can vary. Most of the funding is concentrated on clinical trials, especially the costly Phase III clinical trials, while preclinical development costs are rtively minor inparison.


    However, for Chen Yu''s research, the preclinical development was alreadypleted, and even practical clinical application -- if one disregarded Inomata Naoki''s case, which was not officially sanctioned for clinical trials and was considered a vition -- could still be counted as a sessful clinical application.


    This resulted in the biggest issue Chen Yu now faced in his research: clinical trials not only needed arge number of people to conduct the experiments, but also required substantial investment in research and development funds.


    Although the University of Tokyo Medical School and Eastern University Affiliated Hospital were both not short on funds and were willing to invest sufficiently in Chen Yu''s research project, it was undoubtedly a more cost-effective and efficient strategy to outsource the clinical trials to pharmaceuticalpanies rather than pouring the hospital and university''s research funds into them.


    "Professor, since you n to outsource the clinical trials to pharmaceuticalpanies, should we continue with the animal experiments?" Dr. Higashiyama, who had returned to work after selecting a wedding dress with his fianc¨¦e, learned that Chen Yu had outsourced the clinical trials and asked him what to do next.


    Hearing Dr. Higashiyama''s question, Chen Yu nodded and addressed not only him but also the others in theboratory, "Continue with the animal experiments. Although we have outsourced the clinical trials, we still need to proceed with our own experiments here. We can''t relypletely on others.


    Everything will be conducted ording to the original research n, moving on to the first phase of clinical trials afterpleting the animal experiments."


    "Yes, Professor," the others in theboratory immediately responded in unison.


    After answering Dr. Higashiyama''s query and watching him return to work, Chen Yu then turned to Kyuuzai Ryousen beside him, "Ryosen-kun, how are things proceeding on your father''s end?"


    "Father has already had the Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals R&D team prepared, ready to start the clinical trials at any moment. The information you asked me to deliver to him has also reached his hands," replied Kyuuzai Ryousen respectfully.


    As a so-called ''insider,'' Ryousen knew very well that to gain Chen Yu''s favor, he had to diligently carry out his assignments and execute Chen Yu''s instructions to the best of his ability.


    "Good, tell your father to get started. Kazama Pharmaceuticals and Shunten-do are stronger than Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, so their progress will likely not be slow. Make sure he keeps a close eye on it. As for the information in that document, let him know there''s no rush," Chen Yu said with satisfaction, very pleased with Ryousen''s efficiency and attitude.


    The documentation that Chen Yu had given to Kyuuzai Ryousen to pass on to his father contained data for another pharmaceutical development.


    If one hasn''t forgotten the previous events, when Chen Yu treated Inomata Naoki, in addition to the cancer-suppressing drug, he also developed a Healing Potion to restore Inomata Naoki''s body activity. All attention had been drawn to the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents used by Chen Yu, causing many to overlook the Healing Potion that could restore body vitality.


    Of course, Chen Yu had no intention of kindly reminding others that he had another therapeutic drug which wasparable to the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents in his hands. Additionally, he did not n to sell this Healing Potion directly to the public but instead handed it over to Ryousen''s father for production and sales within the Transcendentmunity.


    The idea was to develop a weaker version for sale to the general publicter on.


    As for the concern that Kyuuzai Go might embezzle the Potion form... Chen Yu was not worried about that. After all, it was just a "Universal Minor Healing Potion for the Undead," a basic form from the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium ¨C there were many other forms with better effects, and an entire series dedicated to Healing Potions.


    Moreover, now that Kyuuzai Ryousen had taken up the heritage of the Crow Feather Mage taught by Chen Yu, in the event of any mishap, it would be up to Kyuuzai Ryousen, the second son, to "inherit" Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals.

 Chapter 87 - 87 Preparing to Move

    "Mr. Chen Yu, what do you think of this house?" Having taken a spin in the spacious room, Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, who stood aside.


    Since theboratory work had gradually gotten on the right track, and both Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor proved to be highly capable, managing the day-to-day operations of theb without Chen Yu''s daily supervision, he was able to make time to go house hunting with Jounouchi Hiromi today.


    Having learned about the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu had already decided to move. Although the construction of the Necromantic Space was still up in the air, and the materials for the magic ritual were not yet fully collected, this did not hinder Chen Yu''s preparations to move.


    Admittedly, living near a graveyard had many benefits for a necromancer, and in Japan, it wasn''t taboo to live next to one. However, after some consideration, Chen Yu decided to move.


    This wasn''t solely because he now had a girlfriend and needed to think about Jounouchi Hiromi spending nights over, but it was due to a more pragmatic reason: thendlord nned to reim the rental house.


    Although the house Chen Yu rented was a haunted house, it seems the necromancer was the more dangerous entitypared to ghosts. Thus, during the many years Chen Yu lived there, the infamous haunted house had, in fact, never been disturbed by ghosts.


    It wasn''t that thendlord wanted to reim the house just because it was no longer a haunted house. After all, Chen Yu had lived there for many years, always promptly paying his rent without any conflicts with thendlord.


    The primary reason for reiming the property was that thendlord''s son wanted to get married and had no ce to live, turning his sights to this "haunted house" Chen Yu was renting.


    Chen Yu didn''t really mind thendlord''s decision to take back the house since he was nning to move anyway. It just meant moving a bit sooner than nned, and he needed to start looking for a new ce right away.


    Once he was able to break away from theb, Chen Yu arranged to go house hunting with Jounouchi Hiromi, hoping to find a house that feltfortable and met his satisfaction.


    "Isn''t this ce a bit too small? And the ceiling seems low," he said, evaluating the house in front of him. Though it looked decent, the overall space appeared tight and the ceiling clearance was not high, around 2.3 meters, giving off the impression one could touch the ceiling just by standing up.


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi turned back to look at Chen Yu, assessed his height, then nced up at the ceiling and after thinking for a moment, said, "It does seem a bit low. But if it''s just you living here, Mr. Chen Yu, shouldn''t this space be enough? There''s a bedroom, a living room, a dedicated kitchen, and bathroom ¨C even an extra storage room.


    For Tokyo, this type of house is already quite good."


    After hearing what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Chen Yu tilted his head to ponder for a moment before asking the estate agent, "Are there anyrger houses? This one feels a bit small, and the clearance is somewhat low. Living here might feel rather oppressive."


    "This house is already considered a very good one in Tokyo. It was justpleted less than a year ago,pletely new, and within the houses under 100,000 yen, this is the best one. If you would like to see others, the rent may have to¡­" The agent didn''t finish the statement, but the implication was quite clear.


    Seeing better houses was not impossible, but it would cost more.


    If it were Chen Yu who had just arrived in Japan, the agent''s words would have been enough to dissuade him from looking at other houses. But for Professor Chen now, he could well afford a more expensive house.


    If it weren''t for the fact that he hadn''t nned on considering marriage or settling down in Japan permanently, buying an apartment, though somewhat strenuous for the current Chen Yu, was not an impossible task.


    However, for the time being, it wasn''t necessary, and Chen Yu could very well wait until the spectral anti-cancer drugs and healing drugs were developed and profits were made before buying an apartment. Not only would he have a greater selection, but it would also prevent undue stress.


    "When I rent an apartment, my first consideration is to livefortably, and the cost of rent is not the main factor for my decision," Chen Yu said to the agent.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How about this one? The sunlight and the scenery are both excellent, and it''s conveniently located not far from a subway station," the agent took Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu to another apartment and introduced it, "Besides the living room and bedroom, there''s a small partition. It has a separate kitchen and bathroom.


    It''s a ten-year-old unit, but the kitchen and bathroom fixtures have all been recently reced, and the ce has beenpletely renovated, so it feels no different from a new apartment."


    Standing in the living room, while looking at the balcony that ran across the living room and the bedroom through the floor-to-ceiling windows, Chen Yu was very satisfied with the apartment''s lighting. Moreover, the six-tatami-sized bedroom was already significantlyrgerpared to the five-tatami-sized bedroom he currently lived in.


    "Hiromi, what do you think?" Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi for her opinion.


    Jounouchi Hiromi looked around and even specifically checked the kitchen appliances before she said to Chen Yu, "The apartment is nice, but isn''t the rent a bit expensive? 130,000 yen a month, I think the previous apartment was better, with rent of 90,000 yen a month, and the space is not smaller than this one... What do you think, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi gave her opinion, she still respected Chen Yu''s thoughts.


    "May we discuss this for a moment?" Chen Yu said to the agent nearby, then he took Jounouchi Hiromi out to the balcony and said, "I actually feel it''s morefortable living here. Perhaps it''s because I''m used to it in China, I really don''t like apartments with low ceilings. Plus, I have Audis at home, and if there''s a cat, too small a ce wouldn''t be suitable, right?"


    "Hmm, that''s true, after all, Mr. Chen Yu, you''re keeping a cat, so you indeed need a bigger environment. Otherwise, cats are very delicate animals, and they can get depressed," Jounouchi Hiromi took Audis, whom Chen Yu casually used as an excuse to persuade her, seriously and began to seriously consider it.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi like this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but hold her in his arms and say, "Hiromi, would you like to move in and live with me?"


    "Live together? But there''s only one bedroom here, are you suggesting I sleep in a closet?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked coquettishly at the young man, though she understood what he meant, she pretended not to get it.


    "Do we need two beds?" Chen Yu kissed his girlfriend directly.

 Chapter 88 - 88 Temptation with Benefits (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    Having decided to move, Chen Yu found that many matters he had thought could be dyed were now on his schedule.


    For this reason, Chen Yu had no choice but to ask Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu to step up the collection of materials he needed and even offered another inheritance from the Cunning Speaker of the Spell System to entice the low-level transcendents of Yin-Yang Dao and Temple Shrine Shinto to gather materials for him.


    The Cunning Speaker is a type of undead servant from the Curse School, proficient in manipting the power of curses through Spiritual Words. Their strange and inexplicable speech is the most dangerous curse.


    Once they reach the high stage, bybining the power of the Mysticism School, they can advance to be Death Announcers¡ªmysterious and unpredictable professions that control the threads of fate and causality, and a single sentence can cause a person to die unseen.


    However, as strange and unountable as the power of Cunning Speakers and Death Announcers might be, they posed no obstacle to Chen Yu. Not to mention that he would never release the upation information of a Death Announcer; the mere Spiritual Words curses of the Cunning Speaker could be resolved with a constant anti-curse spell on a Necromancer himself.


    Who has ever heard of a Necromancer dying from a curse? They themselves are masters of curses. If someone really learned the Cunning Speaker''s ability to curse Chen Yu... the unlucky one would definitely not be Chen Yu himself.


    Compared to the traditional Samurai ss, the priests and Onmyoji of Temple Shrine Shinto and Yin-Yang Dao might not have the same high status as the Samurai did when they ruled the country, but being well-versed in spells, controlling faith, and having arge number of followers, the temples and shrines were richer even than when the Samurai controlled the country.


    During the Warring States Period, sects like Yi Xiang Sect and temples like Ben Yuan Temple were wealthier than any Daimyo. Some famous temples even had rooms crammed with money, and the amount of rice in their storehouses wasparable to several years of tax revenue for a Daimyo. It is conceivable how much treasure these temples and shrines must have been holding onto.


    Unlike the declined Samurai ss, faith is something that people always need.


    Previously, the inheritance Chen Yu released that favored physical strength was primarily attractive to Samurais and Kenjutsu Schools; it was not very appealing to Temple Shrine Shinto and Yin-Yang Dao. However, the profession inheritance of the Cunning Speaker is different.


    It''s not only a spell profession but also controls the strange power of Spiritual Words and curses, which is very attractive to the priests and Onmyoji.


    As for the concern that releasing two inheritances might attract coveters, Chen Yu had considered this issue. Hence, he had Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu release the inheritance of the Cunning Speaker anonymously. As part of the management of the Supernaturalist Association and a member of the Tsuchimikado Family, he could certainly handle this minor task.


    If someone tried to trace the source of the Cunning Speaker inheritance through Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Chen Yu was not unprepared. On Yoshiharu''s soul was a spell restriction set by Chen Yu, preventing him from revealing information about Chen Yu to others. Should someone try to forcibly break the restriction...


    those weaker than Chen Yu couldn''t break it, and those stronger who did not understand necromancy could only force it open. As for the oue... have you ever seen tofu fall to the ground?


    Not just Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Kyuuzai Ryousen also had the same restriction ced on him. This was a condition that Chen Yu had put forth when offering them their profession inheritance. Both of them had no objections to this term as they understood that to gain strength, one must pay a corresponding price.


    And the heart is not something reliable for transcendents¡ªhow could empty promisespare to the binding of a restriction?


    As for Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu receiving the Dark Warrior inheritance, which Chen Yu used to trade with others¡ªunlike Kyuuzai Ryousen''s Crow Feather Mage inheritance...


    The Dark Warrior is but one of the foundational upations for an Undead Servant as recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." Although it is not considered a powerful career andcks remarkable features¡ªeven ordinary would be an apt description.


    However, the versatility of a Dark Warrior is excellent. Uponpleting a promotion ceremony, they can change their profession to a variety of advanced upations.


    Anything from a Necromancer Knight or Netherworld Swordsman, which arebat-focused careers, to ones like Shadow Warrior, Executioner¡ªa ss resembling the spell system¡ªand even odder professions such as the Headless Knight or Shadow Knight have their roots developing from the Dark Warrior. It serves as the cornerstone for the physical careers within the Necromancy Series.


    The cultivation method for the basic Dark Warrior that Chen Yu provided for exchange was quitemon. Even if one cultivated it to a high-level, without the other job legacies Chen Yu had on hand for a job change, remaining just an ordinary Dark Warrior, even if transformed into a legendary one, was all one could achieve.


    Yet, what Chen Yu offered Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was a promotion career of his own choosing. The only requirement for the job change was that he must first be an official-level Dark Warrior. This was precisely why Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu willingly worked for Chen Yu, even at the cost of betraying his family and allowing Chen Yu to impose restrictions on his soul.


    For, only by following Chen Yu could he have a better future, achieve a broader outlook in life, obtain more formidable powers, and even catch a glimpse of the Legendary Boundary that he had never dared even think about before.


    An old saying goes, "Lure them with profit, coerce them with threats." With sufficient incentives to drive him, how could Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen not give their all to work earnestly for Chen Yu?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Minister Tsuchimikado, I''ve heard that you have ways to get your hands on Expert Level transcendent legacies, is that true?" Inside a private room of a Tokyo club, a man was eagerly ttering Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, inquiring about the news he had heard. Dressed in a ck suit, the man''s bald head and his self-address as a ''monk'' exposed his monastic identity.


    Looking at the man''s obsequious demeanor, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu picked up the wine cup from the table, took a sip, and then said, "Yes, there is such a matter. A big shot has tasked me with collecting some materials. In exchange, I''m offered an Expert Level legacy."


    "Then I wonder if... could the monk possibly..." The monk seemed hesitant, unsure of how to continue. Although he was the head of a monastery, an old hand at the official-level superhuman category, hecked confidence speaking in the presence of someone from a prominent family like Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and was in no position to raise demands.


    "Wanting a legacy is of course no problem; my patron does not restrict whom I give the legacy to." Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu knew what the monk was after, as many hade to him seeking favors just like the monk. Therefore, he replied as usual, "However, my patron aims to exchange the legacy for some rare or unusual materials.


    If you want the legacy, you''ll need to bring something of enough value to trade. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    "I understand, I understand! This humble monk surely knows the rules!" In a disy of increased humility, the monk took out a small ck wooden box from his clothes and pushed it towards Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, then opened the box, "This humble one has brought the items. Please, Minister Tsuchimikado, have a look."

 Chapter 89 - 89 Stone (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    The ck box contained a piece of deep purple velvet, upon which rested a ck stone.


    The stone looked ordinary, like a small pebble that could be picked up by the river''s edge. Though it had a decent luster, it was not any kind of gem, and even when ced in such a box on velvet, it still just looked like a stone that might be mistaken for crystal at most, an uneven raw crystal stone.


    However, Chen Yu clearly did not regard this stone as ordinary. He carefully took it out of the box with his hand, pinching it between his index finger and thumb to align it with the light source. Squinting his eyes, he inspected it closely, and the ck stone appeared to be semi-transparent, with a golden thread seeming to move within it.


    Despite being against the light, the beams didn''t pass through the stone; in fact, the light around the stone vaguely felt as if it were being absorbed by it.


    "Interesting, Yoshiharu-kun, how did you get your hands on this thing?" Chen Yu appeared very satisfied with the stone. As he infused a strand of Necromantic Power into it, he felt as though he had sent mud into the sea, and around the stone emerged a sensation akin to a copse, as if a heavy object had been pressed onto a taut cloth, causing the space to sink in.


    "A monk I know brought it. It''s said to be an offering ced before Buddha in their monastery, donated by a daimyo during the Warring States Period," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was quite pleased to see Chen Yu''s attachment to the stone, it gave him a sense of joy in his heart.


    Although Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had earned Chen Yu''s praise in the past for collecting materials for him, Chen Yu had never seemed as delighted as he did this time. This made Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu realize he had indeed done something right this time, earning Chen Yu''s favor, which naturally meant more rewards for himself.


    "Well done, be on the lookout for more items like this in the future," Chen Yu praised, his tone brimming with excitement, "With this, I can start the project I''ve been nning. Excellent, Ryosen-kun!"


    Hearing Chen Yu call his name, Kyuuzai Ryosen quickly responded, "Professor, please give your orders."


    "Prepare the ritual site as specified here, I will give you the rted materialster. You and Yoshiharu-kun will take care of the arrangements yourselves, without delegating to anyone else." Chen Yu pulled out a small notebook from his person and handed it to Kyuuzai Ryosen: "Also, both of you should prepare for your own promotions.


    After the ritual isplete, it will be time for your promotions."


    "Promotion? Thank you, Professor!" Kyuuzai Ryosen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu were overjoyed upon hearing Chen Yu''s promise. For them, advancing their own Supernatural Power was their greatest desire and the motivation for their diligent service to Chen Yu. Receiving Chen Yu''s promise was, without a doubt, a tremendous encouragement for them.


    "Do your jobs well, and the benefits won''t be slight," Chen Yu said, encouraging the visibly excited Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryosen, "As long as you serve me faithfully, not to mention Expert Level power, even Legendary or even higher realms are not impossible for you to glimpse."


    "We pledge our utmost loyalty to you!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryosen both expressed their fervent loyalty to Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, when you move, do you have to take all these things with you?" Jounouchi Hiromi, holding Audis and stroking its furry head, looked around at the myriad of bottles and jars in Chen Yu''s home and tentatively asked him.


    At this point, Jounouchi Hiromi had already believed what Chen Yu told her and thought that all these bottles and jars were just things Chen Yu had collected for his research on African ck Magic. She believed that his development of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was also inspired by the Necromantic Power from the Voodoo Cult''s Revenants in African ck Magic.


    Therefore, although Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t like these bottles and jars, she couldn''t outright tell Chen Yu not to move them to their new house. Instead, she decided to test the waters with Chen Yu''s attitude beforeing up with a way to address the issue.


    "These things? I''m not nning to move them to the new house." However, Chen Yu''s response took Jounouchi Hiromi by surprise. He straightforwardly stated that he wouldn''t be taking these bottles and jars to the new house.


    "Eh?" Jounouchi Hiromi was momentarily stunned, looking at Chen Yu in surprise as she hadn''t expected him to outright say he wouldn''t move these items to their new home: "But aren''t these items..."


    "No worries!" Chen Yu said with a smile, sitting beside her and gazing into her eyes as he exined, "Beforehand, since there was nob, these things could only be kept at home. But now that I have ab and the experiment has made a breakthrough, there''s no need to keep them at home.


    Plus, I''m not the type of person with a strange hobby that likes to disy these objects at home. Moreover, now that you, Hiromi, have agreed to move in with me, I must consider your feelings, right?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi was naturally moved by Chen Yu''s words but considering that the first time she visited Chen Yu''s home, he almost refused her entry because of these objects, she couldn''t help but to probe further: "So, Mr. Chen Yu, are you nning to move all these items to theb?"


    "Of course, they take up too much space at home. Besides, at home, I can only mix up some so-called Voodoo potions based on the records of ck Magic, without even being able to analyze theponents. What''s the point of keeping them at home? And these things can''t be treated as decorative pieces, right?


    In theb with all the equipment, I can fully analyze these items with the help of the instruments to decipher their active ingredients, instead of messing with them here like an indigenous African." With a matter-of-fact attitude, Chen Yu left Jounouchi Hiromi at a loss for words.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly at a loss for what to say, Chen Yu touched her cheek with his hand,forting her with a smile, "What, did you think I would insist on moving all these things to our new home, and continue to make it look like the evil wizard''sir from a movie? I don''t have such hobbies, but if you, Hiromi, like that kind of decorative style, that''s no problem..."


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Teased by Chen Yu''s bantering, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but chide him with a yful pout.


    After a bit of yful banter, Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Alright, let''s not fret over these things. Let''s go out to eat! Today, it''s Mr. Kube treating!"


    "Mr. Kube? Why would he suddenly offer to treat?" Although she asked this, Jounouchi Hiromi put Audis back in its cat bed and stood up, ready to leave the house with Chen Yu.


    "It seems he got a reward for that thingst time, and he just received his paycheck today. To thank me for saving his lifest time, he took the initiative to invite me to dinner," Chen Yu said nonchntly, giving Audis a "take care of the house" look, as he and Jounouchi Hiromi left the house together.

 Chapter 90: Thanks (Please Recommend, Please Bookmark)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi stepped out of their home together, because they were lucky to find a taxi at their doorstep today. Chen Yu saved a bit of energy for himself and Hiromi Jounouchi by taking the taxi to the ce where they had agreed to meet Kube Rokuro.


    "Looks like Rokuro is really splurging today, can his sry from UDI cover the bill of such a high-ss restaurant?" Chen Yu raised his head to look at the restaurant in front of him and couldn''t help feeling doubtful. After all, hanging at the entrance of the restaurant was a sign with a single star on it; although it was just one star, it was still the symbol of a Michelin-starred restaurant.


    When Hiromi Jounouchi heard Chen Yu''s words, she couldn''t help butugh and said to him, "Since you''re worried Mr. Kube can''t cover the bill, maybe you should order lesster. Otherwise, if Director Kube finds out his son invited Mr. Chen Yu to a meal and couldn''t pay for it, it would be quite embarrassing for the director, wouldn''t it?"


    "Let''s go in first and see, if worstes to worst, we can just pay for our portion of the meal when we leave." Chen Yu truly didn''t care about this, even when he was just an ordinary surgeon, a meal at a Michelin-starred restaurant was an expense for him, but it wasn''t something he couldn''t afford.


    And with his current ie as an associate professor, as long as he didn''t dine out every day, such expenses wouldn''t affect him much.


    The only thing that could cause Chen Yu to worry was Rokuro''s pride because there was nothing more humiliating than not being able to pay the bill after inviting someone for a meal.


    However, when Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi entered the restaurant and saw Kube Rokuro seated with Misumi Mikoto by his side, Chen Yu knew that Rokuro didn''t have to worry about not being able to afford the bill today.


    "Dr. Misumi, long time no see." Chen Yu greeted Misumi Mikoto, then pulled out a chair for Hiromi Jouonuchi until she sat down, before he took his own seat.


    "Dr. Misumi, Mr. Kube, long time no see." Enjoying Chen Yu''s thoughtful gentlemanly service, Hiromi Jounouchi sat down and, as Chen Yu had done, also greeted Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro.


    Misumi Mikoto naturally returned the greetings to Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu. Meanwhile, Kube Rokuro jokingly asked Chen Yu with a teasing tone, "Doctor Jounouchi saying long time no see makes sense, but Brother Yu, didn''t we just see each other recently? And you didn''t greet me just now, did you?"


    Upon hearing Kube Rokuro''s words, Chen Yu could tell he was just joking, so he deliberately looked at him very seriously and said, "Mr. Kube, as a man, you shouldn''t be quibbling over such trivialities. You''re now a member of society, and if you keep dwelling on these small matters, you can''t grow into an excellent man."


    "What does that have to do with anything?" Kube Rokuro looked at Chen Yu''s obviously feigned serious expression and immediately felt a sense of speechlessness.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro rendered speechless by Chen Yu''s words, Misumi Mikoto and Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help butugh together, egging him on, "Exactly, exactly! Rokuro, if you keep fretting over these little things, you can''t grow into an excellent man! Hahaha!"


    After teasing Kube Rokuro, the four of them ordered food and chatted for a while. Then, the waiter brought the dishes and a bottle of red wine ordered by Misumi Mikoto.


    Because all four people present were adults, even the youngest, Kube Rokuro who had graduated from university, each person had a ss of red wine in front of them.


    Misumi Mikoto picked up her wine ss and very solemnly toasted to Yu Chen, "Doctor Chen, I am infinitely grateful for your lifesaving grace! If it hadn''t been for you finding us at that time, Rokuro and I might really have had no hope! Thank you so very much!"


    "That''s right! If it weren''t for Brother Yu saving us that day, Misumi-san and I would really have died in that truck!" Kube Rokuro also picked up his wine ss, and although he had just been teased by Yu Chen, he was still very grateful for Yu Chen''s life-saving grace.


    "Anyone who received that call would not stand idly by. To be honest, you should say you saved yourselves. If it hadn''t been for Dr. Misumi, you giving me enough information on the phone, I would not have been able to locate you so quickly and have my friend rescue you." Yu Chen responded humbly to Misumi Mikoto''s gratitude, seemingly not taking credit for saving the two of them.


    "In any case, I must thank Doctor Chen for your lifesaving grace that day! I toast to you!" Yu Chen might not care much about the matter, but Misumi Mikoto clearly could not treat it lightly, after all, it was her life Yu Chen had saved, so she still insisted on toasting to Yu Chen.


    Seeing that Misumi Mikoto was insistent, Yu Chen let her toast to him. However, in order to stop her from dwelling on the topic any further, Yu Chen put down his ss and turned to Kube Rokuro to ask, "Mr. Kube, have you gotten any results on the case you were investigatingst time?


    Nearly being murdered to silence you, if there''s not even a little achievement, it wouldn''t be justifiable, nor would it honor the effort you all put in."


    "That case has already been judged.


    After all, the evidence was conclusive, and Doctor Chen, your friend also helped catch the culprit and rescue another girl who had been imprisoned." Misumi Mikoto took the initiative to exin the oue of theirst case to Yu Chen, clearly having a deep impression of that case: "The culprit met the victim and another girl through a suicide website, luring them to his home and imprisoning them.


    After killing one of them, he used another group of people from the suicide site, who wanted to kill themselves, to make the death look like a suicide. If it hadn''t been for the victim cleverly leaving a message for help on a piece of paper and swallowing it before her death, it would have been very difficult for us to find any clues..."


    Listening to Misumi Mikoto''s narrative, Yu Chen couldn''t help but admire the victim who, through her own death, sought help for another girl. Not everyone has the courage to write a message for help before dying, let alone think of swallowing it in order to ask for help.


    Thinking of this, Yu Chen suddenly had a thought and asked Misumi Mikoto, "Where was the victim buried? Somehow this matter is also rted to me, and I''d like to pay my respects to her."


    However, hearing Yu Chen''s question, Misumi Mikoto shook her head with a somewhat sorrowful expression, saying, "Xiao Sanmao... that''s the victim; we couldn''t locate her family, so her ashes are temporarily stored at our UDI, with no idea when someone wille to im them."


    Although Misumi Mikoto said this, she knew in her heart that with the police having made such extensive efforts previously to no avail in determining the victim''s specific identity and family, hoping now for someone toe im the victim''s ashes was an incredibly slim chance. It was likely that the victim''s final resting ce would be in UDI''s evidence storage.


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Yu Chen said, "Then may I help this victim beid to rest properly?"

 Chapter 91 - 91 Laid to Rest (Please recommend, please favorite)

    Because Chen Yu had requested a proper burial for the deceased, Misumi Mikoto did not have the authority to make such a decision on her own, so she invited him to personally visit UDI and discuss the matter with Director Kamikura himself.


    After arranging a meeting time with Misumi Mikoto, the four of them finished their meal, and naturally, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi took their leave, while Rokuro Kube offered to escort Misumi Mikoto home.


    Leaving the restaurant, Hiromi Jounouchi strolled alongside the road, arm in arm with Chen Yu, as she seemed in no hurry to return home so soon after dinner.


    Chen Yu certainly had no objections. After all, as long as the Meow Star People, Audis, had fish, it could easily be pacified. At worst, he could bring home a portion of salmonter... no, he had used salmon too many times. It was better to try something different, to give it a change in diet.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what are you thinking about?" Seeing Chen Yu lost in thought, Hiromi Jounouchi asked out of curiosity, "You''ve been silent since we left the restaurant. What''s on your mind?"


    "Nothing much, just thinking about the deceased called Xiao Sanmao that Dr. Misumi mentioned." Chen Yu''s expression was somewhat somber, and he reflected with a touch of wistfulness, "To be able to calmly think, ande up with the most likely method to send out a distress signal in such a situation, knowing full well that death is inevitable, that girl...


    no, I should say that person was truly courageous and smart.


    "Yet such a smart and brave girl wanted tomit suicide due to the despair and pressures of life, and in the end, was deceived and killed by that kind of person... Hiromi, don''t you find it ironic and regrettable? Especially since her body now lies cold and alone in UDI''s evidence storage, without even the chance of a proper burial."


    Chen Yu''s words were undeniably heavy, casting a somber mood over Hiromi Jounouchi as well.


    Being a woman, her feelings were obviously quite delicate, and she felt a deeper connection to the matter. Hiromi Jounouchi could imagine the kind of courage and resolve it must have taken for that girl to write down a call for help just before her death, solely to save another girl who had been kidnapped, a girl whom she only knew from chatting online.


    Thinking of this, Hiromi Jounouchi felt a pang of sympathy and looked up at Chen Yu, asking, "So, Mr. Chen Yu, is that why you made such a request to Dr. Misumi, because you wanted to do something for the girl?"


    "Yes." Chen Yu nodded, sighed deeply, and then said, "If just because she''s unimed, she can''t even have a proper burial, wouldn''t that be too pitiful? While she was alive, no one remembered her or paid attention to her; I don''t want such a brave and smart girl to be an unknown, lonely ghost after death.


    Burying her properly, at the very least, allows the girl she saved toe and pay respects, letting her know she is remembered."


    "I understand, Mr. Chen Yu." Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, giving Chen Yu a smile full of encouragement and support, "I support your idea. Let''s go together when the timees. A girl so brave shouldn''t just be left to lie cold in the evidence storage."


    "Thank you, Hiromi!" Chen Yu firmly grasped Hiromouchi Jounouchi''s hand, deeply touched and consoled that she understood and supported his thoughts.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So this is the famous UDI, huh? It looks quite impressive! Surprisingly bigger than I expected," said Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, who had arrived at UDI¡ªthe National Institute of Unnatural Death Investigation¡ªas nned, admiring the research institute initially established with funding from the Ministry of Health, Labour, and Welfare.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help butpliment Kube Rokuro, who was standing beside him.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''spliment, Rokuro just smiled shyly and led Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi further inside.


    As a national research institute, UDI''s work obviously isn''t just limited to forensic autopsies; it also epasses many other rted tasks. In addition to dissecting bodies, it also involves various analyses of physical evidence and studies into causes of unnatural deaths¡ªthat''s part of UDI''s work as well.


    However, the work that Kube Rokuro and Misumi Mikoto were in charge of was limited to just the autopsy part. As for why they frequently got involved in cases, it was simply because they both loved conducting field investigations and were all too keen to delve deeply into a case, detective-style.


    It wasn''t that such an approach was bad¡ªin fact, thanks to the investigations carried out by Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro, the truth hade to light in several cases, bringing justice and vindication to the deceased. But this kind of thorough exploration could sometimes put them in danger.


    After all, they were just ordinary people, and they couldn''t guarantee their own safety when confronted with danger.


    But when Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at UDI''s office, Chen Yu couldn''t help retracting his prior thoughts, as he saw Misumi Mikoto in front of him, stabbing a knife into a chunk of meat that was hanging up. Watching her exert so much effort, Chen Yu had no doubt she could stab someone to death with a single thrust.


    "What... what are you doing?" asked Chen Yu, turning to Kube Rokuro with confusion, since the scene before him was quite baffling.


    "Ah, Doctor Chen!" Misumi Mikoto stopped her actions and walked over to him upon his arrival. "Wee to UDI. We are conducting an experiment on wound trauma, estimating the type of wound a kitchen knife could inflict when stabbed into the human body..."


    Seeing the shiny kitchen knife in Misumi Mikoto''s hand, and even though such metal objects could no longer harm Chen Yu, he still stepped in front of Hiromi Jounouchi, shielding her, and said to Misumi Mikoto, "Dr. Misumi, could you please put the knife down before we continue talking?"


    "Um... ah! I''m so sorry, so sorry!" Misumi Mikoto then realized that she was still holding the shiny kitchen knife while speaking with Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, which was undoubtedly very impolite. She quickly put down the knife and exined to Chen Yu, "I got a bit carried away with investigating this case, my apologies! That was rude of me!"


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto hastily apologizing, Chen Yu raised his hand to indicate it was okay and instead asked her with concern, "May I know what kind of case requires you to investigate in such a way...?"


    "It''s an old case from half a year ago. A woman was found murdered in her home, and her husband is suspected as the killer. But based on theparison between the wounds on the victim and the weapon, I believe her husband is not the murderer. However, the prosecution is firmly convinced that he is the perpetrator.


    Therefore, I hope to gather more evidence to prove the innocence of the victim''s husband," Misumi Mikoto exined the case details to Chen Yu and also her reason for doing this.

 Chapter 92: Nowhere to Return (Please Recommend, Please Bookmark)

    Mr. Chen Yu and Director Kamikura from UDI arrived at the UDI evidence repository together, a ce where UDI stores case evidence as well as the remains of individuals unimed by anyone. The evidence repository is located underground, and even though it is lit, it still feels somewhat eerie and even a bit chilly.


    "This is our UDI''s evidence repository. All remains that are identified through UDI will have their rted evidence preserved here for a year. The evidence rted to the case Dr.


    Misumi is currently handling has been stored here for over half a year." Because the repository houses arge number of ashes of the deceased who remain unidentified and unimed, it was clearly not a ce for light-hearted conversation. Director Kamikura introduced the ce to Mr. Chen Yu with a solemn and serious expression on his face.


    "As for the bodies thate through UDI, some remain unimed because their identities cannot be found. After cremation, their ashes are temporarily stored here. Though it''s called temporary storage, the reality is that it''s highly unlikely anyone wille to take them home." Director Kamikura led Mr.


    Chen Yu to the shelf holding the ashes of the unidentified, and though he was used to it, he couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh.


    Mr. Chen Yu could certainly understand Director Kamikura''s sighs. Even though they looked like just boxes on a shelf, just thinking about how each one represented a vibrant life that had ended in some unexpected way was enough to sadden anyone.


    "Director Kamikura, will the ashes of these deceased be stored here indefinitely? If no one ims them, do they have to stay here forever?" Mr. Chen Yu asked softly.


    As a Necromancer, Mr. Chen Yu could clearly feel the souls and the sadness and obsession emanating from the boxes storing the remains of the deceased. These wereints about fate, the injustice they had suffered, cries of loneliness in life, and in death, a yearning for a ce to belong.


    Feeling these emotions radiating from the souls, Mr. Chen Yu could easily shield himself from their influence, but he chose not to. Instead, he seriously took in the persistence of these souls, listening to their usations against the cruelty of fate and their longing for life, hoping to do something for them.


    "For now, it is so, because ording to regtions, we cannot dispose of these ashes at will; we can only store them here and wait for family members to im them." Director Kamikura''s words were filled with helplessness. As the head of UDI, he had seen this previously empty evidence repository fill up gradually with ashes and, like anyone, wished to do something for them.


    However, whether it was the police or other agencies, none could identify these deceased individuals, and their bodies remained unimed. Even if Director Kamikura wanted to give them a proper burial, he didn''t even know what names to write on their tombstones.


    "This is Xiao Sanmao''s ashes. Sigh, it''s so tragic; she died so young." Director Kamikura led Mr. Chen Yu to a box on the shelf, perhaps because of his age, he couldn''t help but sigh again.


    Looking at the box before him, Mr. Chen Yu also felt a twinge ofpassion. He had learned about this girl from Misumi Mikoto. Simply a poor individual who lived a drifting life in Tokyo, without any support and suffering from the pressures and istion of life to the point of harboring a desire for suicide, entertaining the thought of ending her own life.


    From her left behind possessions, one could glimpse into the poor girl''s heart. She had written words like "I want to die. What would it be like to die?" in her notebook. Undoubtedly, the poor girl felt extremely lonely and isted deep inside, to the extent that she lost hope in this world and also the desire to continue living.


    However, a girl who contemted death and sought to end her own life was deceived by malicious individuals online. She, along with another girl who had simrly lost hope in life, fell into the murderer''s trap and was ultimately killed in a brutal manner.


    But in her final moments, this girl sacrificed her life in a bid to save another girl who was imprisoned with her. With tremendous courage and resolve, she wrote a plea for help and swallowed it, hoping that the message would be discovered when her body was found and sent for a forensic autopsy.


    Chen Yu didn''t know what the girl was thinking as she approached death, nor did he fully understand the friendship and bond she shared with the other kidnapped girl. But to make such a choice and take such actions under those circumstances, she was undoubtedly extraordinary and courageous.


    Moved by her bravery, Chen Yu wanted to help her rest in peace, ensuring that the soul, which had been filled with loneliness in life, could find reprieve and sce in death, even if only slight.


    After receiving Xiao Sanmao''s ashes from Director Kamikura, Chen Yu looked at him and asked, "It won''t be a problem to hand them over to me, will it? I would feel terrible if it caused you any inconvenience, Director Kamikura."


    "Don''t worry. Although it''s against the rules to do so, just keeping them here doesn''t do any good either," Director Kamikura shook his head, indicating it was okay. "If you, Mr. Chen Yu, take care of it, at least she will beid to rest. She wouldn''t wait for her family to find her if we kept her here. You burying her is a good ending for her."


    "I will bury her properly. Thank you, Director Kamikura," Chen Yu nodded and made a promise to Director Kamikura.


    "Of course, of course. I really wish to do something for the people left here too, but I''m powerless to do so. Our UDI''s funding relies solely on subsidies from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, and to attempt more is really... ah, if only there were more people like you, Mr.


    Chen Yu, at least they would have a resting ce," Director Kamikura waved his hands repeatedly, seeming relieved that Chen Yu would give Xiao Sanmao a proper burial. However, looking at the shelves filled with unidentified ashes, he still felt mncholic.


    Seeing Director Kamikura''s demeanor and sensing the stubborn spirits dwelling in the remains left here, Chen Yu felt a pang ofpassion and asked Director Kamikura, "Director Kamikura, for these people left here, if their identities are verified, can their ashes be sent to their families?"


    "That''s certainly possible, but establishing their identities is far from easy!" Director Kamikura of course wished to do that, but it was evidently a difficult task.


    "I know a Spirit Medium who is highly skilled and formidable. He canmunicate with spirits and ghosts. If you wouldn''t mind, Director Kamikura, I can ask him to try. It''s more efficient to ask the deceased directly, rather than us blindly investigating, don''t you think?" Chen Yu suggested, considering his profession, to Director Kamikura.

 Chapter 93: Case Discussion

    Cradling Xiao Sanmao''s ashes as he left the evidence room and returned to UDI''s office, Chen Yu found Jounouchi Hiromi chatting with Misumi Meiqin about something¡ªit seemed they were both haranguing someone sitting on the couch.


    "Hiromi, what are you two talking about?" Curious about what had united his girlfriend and Misumi Meiqin inmon cause, Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly turned around, and seeing a box in Chen Yu''s hands, she asked him, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you done with your work? I''m discussing a case with Dr. Misumi."


    "Oh? Dr. Misumi''s case? What, Hiromi, are you interested too, wanting to y the Goddess Detective Sherlock?" Chen Yu, perhaps trying to lighten the mood after being affected by the time spent in the evidence room, teasingly joked with her.


    "No way! I just think that this case is just like Dr. Misumi said¡ªthe real culprit isn''t the person the police arrested," Jounouchi Hiromi retorted, and went on to exin to Chen Yu, "I reviewed the evidence Dr. Misumi prepared, and as she said, the wounds and the weapon don''t match.


    The knives used in the victim''s home are all specially made for left-handed people, but the wound was made by a right-handed knife, so the weapon the police found is wrong, and definitely, so is the culprit."


    "That''s not necessarily true, Hiromi. A mismatch between the weapon and the wounds is indeed a point of doubt, but it doesn''t mean that if the weapon is wrong, the culprit must also be wrong," Chen Yu replied after hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, suddenly intrigued. He set the box aside, sat down, and shared his own opinion, which was different from Jounouchi Hiromi''s.


    Seeing Chen Yu not agreeing with her, Jounouchi Hiromi''s brows furrowed, but she didn''t get angry. Instead, she asked, "Then who do you think the culprit is, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "How could I answer you, Hiromi, without knowing the details of the case?" Chen Yu replied with a wry smile, but still started to analyze based on the information he had, as he had already heard the case details from Misumi Meiqin and it wasn''t tooplex, "The doubt that Dr.


    Misumi raised is indeed an important one, yes, but this alone can only prove that the weapon was not the one discovered by the police, not that the suspect is innocent. To prove the suspect''s innocence, there must be more conclusive evidence."


    "Then what do you think would be more decisive evidence, Doctor Chen?" Misumi Meiqin asked, remembering the detestable demeanor of the prosecutor in court, and had to agree that her point didn''t constitute conclusive evidence.


    "You''ve stumped me there. If the victim''s body were still around, we could simply conduct another autopsy and find something, but now that the body has been burned to ashes, any evidence would have dissipated as well," Chen Yu said with a sense of helplessness, shaking his head. He certainly couldn''t conduct a soul summoning in court and ask the victim to identify the killer, could he?


    Even if he could do that, since the person had been dead for more than half a year, whether the soul could be summoned was debatable. After all, modern societycks the necessary environment for ghosts to thrive. Half a year is enough time for a ghost without strong attachments to vanishpletely, leaving nothing behind.


    Furthermore, even if a strong attachment allowed a soul to linger, the overwhelming fixation would typically erase all other memories besides the attachment. Even if summoned, it would be nothing more than a grudge spirit.


    "There''s actually something that was left behind!" Misumi Meiqin, feeling somewhat disheartened by Chen Yu''s words, quickly thought of something, "ording to our UDI regtions, all bodies that are autopsied by us must have their rted evidence preserved for over a year for record retrieval. Therefore, we have retained the muscle tissue from the victim''s wound!


    Doctor Chen, do you think this could serve as conclusive evidence?"


    "How could that kind of thing serve as evidence? You are simply wasting your effort," a man sitting on a sofa, looking very slovenly and even wearing flip-flops, chided Misumi Meiqin before Chen Yu could say anything.


    "Trying to refute the possibility of the perpetratormitting the crime by calcting the distance required for the thrust that caused the marks on the spinal bone¡ªsuch evidence, even if submitted in court, would be easily overturned, and the judge would certainly not ept it."


    Hearing this man''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but turn his gaze towards him, sizing him up. He raised his eyebrows curiously and asked, "Who is this?"


    "He is a doctor from the Nakado Department, another forensic pathologist from our UDI." Kube Rokuro hurriedly introduced the man to Chen Yu, and also introduced Chen Yu to the Nakado Department: "This is Doctor Chen Yu, a surgeon from the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and my good friend. He''s here today to..."


    "What he''s here for is none of my business." The man from the Nakado Department, disying a ''keep out'' demeanor, stood up with a cup of coffee and clomped his way into an adjacent room.


    Watching the back of the man from the Nakado Department, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, "He seems to be a man with a story!"


    However, that was none of Chen Yu''s concern. Even if the man from the Nakado Department was burdened with a sea of blood grudges, it was of no rtion to Chen Yu. Instead, it was Misumi Meiqin on the side who fell into a state of distress; she truly had no clue about the decisive evidence that Chen Yu had mentioned.


    Seeing Misumi Meiqin''s troubled look, Chen Yu also couldn''t help but frown as he thought along with her. However, he was ultimately a surgeon, and despite havingmon professional ground with forensic pathologists, his specialty was different, and he couldn''t think of a breakthrough at the moment.


    It was Jounouchi Hiromi who seemed to have thought of something, and she asked Misumi Meiqin, "Dr. Misumi, what did the police identify as the murder weapon?"


    "It''s a custom-made household kitchen knife, why, Doctor Jounouchi, do you have any ideas?" Misumi Meiqin looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Hiromi, you mean the material, right?


    If there is nothing wrong with the murder weapon, then theponents it''s made of must be detectable in the wound; but if the weapon is incorrect, then theponents found in the wound will inevitably differ from those of the weapon," Jounouchi Hiromi said, which instantly made Chen Yu realize what she was trying to convey, as he had an epiphany, "Commonly avable kitchen knives on the market are mainly divided into three types, ceramic, iron, and stainless steel.


    But since you cut out and preserved the tissue from the wound, the material of the scalpel de would inevitably contaminate the tissue sample, so testing for iron and stainless steelponents would not be possible; you should check for silicon content in the sample! This is because both iron and stainless steel knives need to be sharpened."


    "And the main material of a whetstone is silicon!" Misumi Meiqin also realized.

 Chapter 94 - 94 White Nights Obsession

    Carrying the ashes of Xiao Sanmao, Chen Yu left UDI today and, unusually, did not take Hiromi Jounouchi home.


    It wasn''t that he didn''t want to take his girlfriend home, but holding a box of ashes just didn''t seem right; he needed to take the ashes home first.


    As for taking ashes home, of course it wasn''t because Chen Yu''s professional habits were kicking in and he was nning to do something with someone''s ashes. It was simply that his current residence was right next to a cemetery, and what better way to give this innocent girl a proper burial than by finding a plot ofnd right beside his own house?


    Hiromi Jounouchi could very well understand such an action by Chen Yu. After all, it would be quite awkward for the remains if Chen Yu were to carry a box of ashes around with him while he escorted her shopping or took her home, even if Chen Yu himself didn''t mind and she didn''t care either.


    With his girlfriend''s permission, Chen Yu then went home with the ashes of Xiao Sanmao.


    Since Kawakami Cemetery was right next to his home, Chen Yu was quite familiar with the ce. Although it was a cemetery with many years behind it, there were still vacant plots avable, as there were two other cemeteries adjoining it, and the ce backed onto a small hill that wasn''t very high.


    Add to that, Japan now practiced cremation, meaning that the space required for one person''s remains would be less than one square meter, hardly requiring much effort. The only thing that needed a bit of attention was selecting a tombstone, and there were various ready-made ones to choose from, so there was no need to worry about that.


    If it were someone else, they might struggle with not knowing Xiao Sanmao''s real name, but for Chen Yu, was this really an issue? If he didn''t know someone''s name, he could simply ask them directly.


    Xiao Sanmao was not one of those souls that had passed away a long time ago, with all attachment dissipated, or whose reasoning didn''t exist due to being consumed by obsessions. Having died recently, and probably because she was both freshly deceased and frozen to death, she might have been somewhat dazed, butmunication was still not a problem.


    Once home, Chen Yu ced Xiao Sanmao''s ashes on the table, took out a ck crystal filled with negative energy, ced it in front of the ashes, and with a simple hand gesture, her soul moved from the ash box into the ck crystal.


    "Why do you want to help me?" Although it was just her soul, Xiao Sanmao remembered everything clearly¡ª whether it was her body being moved by her killer to another person''s home who hadmitted suicide, or her body sent to UDI for autopsy and Misumi Mikoto discovering the plea for help she had swallowed, or even the funeral of the girl who had been kidnapped with her, Xiao Sanmao remembered it all.


    She had thought her life was over and that she would stay in UDI''s evidence storage until her soul dissipated, so it was unexpected for Chen Yu to take her home and say he wanted to give her a proper burial. This undoubtedly made her both curious and cautious. In her living days, it was not unusual for people to offer her so-called help, but such help...


    always had disgusting and filthy motives behind it.


    "I just think you''re pitiable and wanted to give you a peaceful burial," Chen Yu could sense Xiao Sanmao''s feelings and smiled unconcernedly, "Besides, you''re already dead. What do you think you have left that I could covet? While ghosts are quite rare these days, Tokyo is big, and there''s no shortage of people dying every day. If I really wanted to, I wouldn''tck one like you.


    So don''t worry about me having ulterior motives; there''s nothing about you worth my concern."


    Chen Yu''s words rendered Xiao Sanmao''s soul silent for a moment. That''s right, she was dead; what else could she possess that others might covet? Besides, beingid to rest in the earth was far better than ending up in UDI''s evidence locker to eventually be a restless, solitary ghost without a ce of repose, dispersing into the world.


    "Thank you." Although she didn''t understand Chen Yu''s ultimate purpose, since he had agreed to help her find peace in burial, even if he did have some other motive, Xiao Sanmao felt she should thank him.


    "Rather than thanking me, I think you should tell me your name. Otherwise, even if I want to help you rest in peace, I can''t engrave ''Tri-colored cat'' on the tombstone, can I? How would the girl who was abducted with you feel when shees to mourn you?" Chen Yu was indifferent to Xiao Sanmao''s gratitude; it did not weigh on his mind.


    For Chen Yu, since he had already decided to help, whether or not she expressed gratitude was of little consequence to him. Although receiving thanks could bring emotional satisfaction, it was apparent that Chen Yu was not someone who sought fulfillment from the gratitude of ghosts.


    "Hana-chan..." Xiao Sanmao murmured her friend''s name, the girl she had been willing to sacrifice her own life to save. Although she knew that her friend had ultimately survived, Xiao Sanmao''s obsession still lingered: "I really want to see the White Night with her!"


    "The White Night? You mean that natural phenomenon, where due to thetitude, the sun can still light up the sky after dipping below the horizon?


    Indeed, it is beautiful, but such a sight can''t be seen in Japan; you have to go to Russia or Canada." Chen Yu was well aware of the White Night, a phenomenon that urs only in regions of hightitude but outside the pr circles, where the night sky is still illuminated by the sun below the horizon.


    Even Chen Yu had never seen it, which inspired the idea of taking Jounouchi Hiromi to witness the White Night.


    "Yes, the White Night... Hana-chan and I promised to go see it together once we left that ce." This was clearly Xiao Sanmao''s greatest obsession, her lingering attachment, which she couldn''t forget even in death: "If only I could see the White Night with Hana-chan!"


    Even as she spoke, Xiao Sanmao knew it was a promise she was destined never to fulfill¡ªafter all, she was already dead...


    Dead, Xiao Sanmao realized; although she had died, her soul was still present. Chen Yu could see her spirit; perhaps there was a way to let Hana-chan see it too? With that thought, she couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Can you make Hana-chan see me too? I... I want to fulfill our promise! Please, I want to go see the White Night with Hana-chan!"


    Xiao Sanmao''s soul had already retreated into the ck Crystal Chen Yu had ced before her ashes. As her emotions surged, the ck Crystal, filled with Negative Energy, flickered intermittently as if reflecting her agitated state of mind.


    Faced with Xiao Sanmao''s earnest plea, Chen Yu found himself hesitating.


    To him, such a thing was a small effort; he could even bring her "back to life", but Chen Yu did not want to do so.


    Frankly speaking, Xiao Sanmao''s request was not excessive; she merely wanted to fulfill the promise made with Hana-chan. But to Chen Yu, aiding Xiao Sanmao in finding peace was merely an act of kindness. He was under no obligation to help fulfill herst wish, and the boundary between the living and the dead should not be easily crossed.

 Chapter 95 - 95

    Every person has their own good nature, even those who seem utterly vicious; deep within their hearts, there must be a ce of kindness.


    Kindness does not need a reason; it may simply be an instinctivepassion, or the help offered on impulse. To extend help to those in need out of sympathy, and to reach out to those in distress, such sentiment is undoubtedly a very precious quality.


    However, the giving of kindness must not be without restraint, or else it will lead the helped to assume that your kindness should be taken for granted.


    True kindness should be about assisting those who genuinely need help, yet even then, it must be measured. Helping others is not about limitless giving; it should be about stopping in time, once they are out of trouble, to avoid making them feel as if your help is cheap and expected.


    Chen Yu''s help for Xiao Sanmao was born from hispassion and empathy for the girl, but this did not mean that he was obligated to fulfill herst wishes in life.


    To provide a proper burial for her, and then to fulfill herst wish, what if after fulfilling it, she still felt regrets about life and wanted to resurrect? And what if, after resurrection, she found her previous life too difficult and wanted a better life?


    Despite Xiao Sanmao''s sacrificial nature demonstrated before her death, Chen Yu believed she was not the type to make such unreasonable demands, but he still needed to consider the possibility of such a situation arising. The human heart is unpredictable and fragile, unable to withstand any testing or probing.


    Chen Yu''s silence made Xiao Sanmao pause, but she quickly understood. Indeed, he was a stranger to her; him willing to ensure her proper burial was already a great kindness. Why should he help her fulfill herst wish as well?


    "I''m sorry, that was presumptuous of me." In Japan''s culture, there has always been a tradition of not troubling others, so after realizing her mistake, Xiao Sanmao quickly apologized to Chen Yu.


    "It''s nothing; you don''t need to apologize." Chen Yu didn''t mind, and instead exined to her, "Death is final; once you''ve died, you should not disturb the living. There is a boundary between the living and the dead that neither side should cross, so I can''t do this for you."


    Chen Yu''s words left Xiao Sanmao silent. She knew well that there was a difference between life and death. But if letting go were so simple, what then would be called an obsession?


    "Is there really no way? I really want to see the White Night; I really want to see it with Hana-chan! We promised to go together as soon as we left that ce, to go see the White Night together after leaving there!" The emotions emanating from Xiao Sanmao''s soul were filled with unwillingness and yearning, a strong obsession that even moved Chen Yu.


    But even so, Chen Yu did not agree to Xiao Sanmao out of pity; he simply asked for her name and some information about her life so that he could ensure her grave was properly marked whenying her to rest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since there was a cemetery right by his house, Chen Yu didn''t go out of his way to find a separate resting ce for Xiao Sanmao. He simply bought a plot for her in Kawakami Cemetery.


    However, Kawakami Cemetery had been around for such a long time that all the good spots had been taken decades ago. In Japan, unlike in the Celestial Empire, they don''t sell cemetery plots with seventy years of rights to use; so the spot Chen Yu prepared for Xiao Sanmao was just a corner of Kawakami Cemetery.


    It wasn''t known for its feng shui, but it wasn''t a bad ce either¡ªat least she herself was quite satisfied with it.


    It''smon for the living to choose their own graves, but it''s rare for the dead to pick their resting ce¡ªmost people don''t get this treatment or experience.


    But just selecting the site didn''t mean Xiao Sanmao could rest in peace right away. Not to mention she still had lingering attachments that had not been realized, even for burial you have to choose an auspicious date and time. Additionally, you had to wait for the cemetery to finish carving the gravestone, which, no matter how you look at it, takes some time.


    Although Xiao Sanmao didn''t mind being buried in the ground just like that, she still hoped that her final journey could seem proper. Having only one friend and two forensic scientists at herst body viewing was bleak enough; she didn''t want her funeral to have not even a single person in attendance.


    As for the timing of Xiao Sanmao''s burial, Chen Yu didn''t know too much about these matters. A Necromancer isn''t a geomancer who talks about feng shui and auspicious times¡ªno matter how ominous the location or time, even if a body were to rise from the grave immediately after being buried, to a Necromancer, it would just be another subject for research.


    However, since it was tradition and Xiao Sanmao herself wished for a proper funeral, Chen Yu still respected her opinion. He not only contacted monks to chant sutras and help her soul transcend, arranged the burial time, but also specifically invited Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro to attend the funeral and had Misumi Mikoto inform Xiao Sanmao''s dear friend Hana-chan about it.


    During the time the funeral was being prepared, Xiao Sanmao''s ashes were still kept at Chen Yu''s home. Meanwhile, her soul stayed within that ck Crystal, which was filled with Negative Energy, an excellent nourishment for souls; Xiao Sanmao didn''t want toe out of it. To Chen Yu, it wasn''t a big deal¡ªit was just a ck Crystal, and he considered it an apaniment for her burial.


    While arranging these matters, Chen Yu also finally learned Xiao Sanmao''s real name¡ªSaegusa Mikie, a very ordinary name, much like she was. But no matter how ordinary the name was, it was her given name, the first gift from her parents.


    Chen Yu also asked Saegusa Mikie about her family: whether she wanted to inform her family or rtives about her death. But the answer Saegusa Mikie gave Chen Yu was disheartening.


    Saegusa Mikie wasn''t from Tokyo originally; her home had been in Fukushima Prefecture. Although her family wasn''t wealthy, her parents weren''t destitute either. Besides herself, she had a younger sister and also lived with her grandmother. Their life wasn''t luxurious, but it was harmonious and happy.


    At the time, Saegusa Mikie was still in high school, and her greatest ambition was to find a good job to contribute to the family finances and meet a good man who loved her, with whom she could build a happy family.


    But everything was destroyed by the tsunami that followed the earthquake.


    The house was gone, her parents were buried under the copsed house never to emerge again; her sister was swept away by the tsunami and is still listed as missing; unable to withstand the shock, her grandmother contracted a disease from the tsunami and also departed from this world¡­ Theirplete family was shattered in an instant.


    She still had an aunt who took her to Tokyo to take care of her, but a few years ago, the aunt also died in a car ident, leaving her alone, drifting and unsupported in Tokyo. This was also why she thought of dying¡ªlife was hard, so what harm would death do?

 Chapter 96: Calcified Spleen (Please Recommend, Please Favorite)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, how have you dealt with Xiao Sanmao''s matter?" In the elevator, Jounouchi Hiromi, who came to work with Chen Yu, asked him in a low voice. Although they didn''t live together, every morning Hiromi could always run into Chen Yu and together they would enter the hospital.


    "I''ve already picked out a cemetery plot for her, and I found a monk from a nearby temple to chant sutras for her spirit''s ascent. She can be buried in a couple of days. I''ve contacted Dr. Misumi and Mr. Kube. Will you being, Hiromi?" Chen Yu informed Jounouchi Hiromi of the situation and also sought her opinion, given that she had been involved in the matter too.


    Regardless of her decision to attend or not, it was only right to ask.


    "When is the funeral arranged? I''ll go with you, Mr. Chen Yu." After thinking for a moment, Jounouchi Hiromi decided to attend the funeral of the poor girl.


    "Alright. I know. The funeral is this Saturday. Juste to my house then," Chen Yu nodded, telling Jounouchi Hiromi the time and then tried to move past this heavy topic by asking, "How are you getting on with packing your things, Hiromi? I''m nning to move to the new house the week after next. Are you moving with me, or will you find another time?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, Hiromi Jounouchi''s face inadvertently flushed with a hint of red.


    Moving in with her boyfriend was a new experience for her, making Jounouchi Hiromi somewhat shy, yet filled with a sweet feeling: "The things I need to move are almost packed up. For the furniture I can''t take, I''m nning to have a recyclingpany handle it. I''ll probably move with you then."


    "Good, let''s move together and finish packing at one go, it''ll save some time and energy." Chen Yu nodded, clearly satisfied with the oue. After all, the couple moving in together would be unnecessarily time-consuming and energy-draining if done separately.


    As they chatted, the elevator reached their floor. Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi stepped out, heading to their respective offices when suddenly a passing young girl called out to Hiromi Jounouchi: "Dr. Jounouchi!"


    "Ah, Qin-chan, long time no see. Why are you at the hospital today?" Jounouchi Hiromi greeted the girl and introduced her to Chen Yu: "This is a former patient of mine, Qinzi."


    "I came for a check-up. Do you work at this hospital now, Dr. Jounouchi?" Qinzi''s face lit up with surprise, clearly delighted to bump into Jounouchi Hiromi, and curiously asked her: "Who''s this handsome guy? Dr. Jounouchi''s... boyfriend?"


    "Hello, I''m Hiromi''s boyfriend." At such a moment, Chen Yu certainly wanted to assert his role, wrapping his arm around Jounouchi Hiromi''s shoulder as he introduced himself to Qinzi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, held by Chen Yu, blushed but still smiled and introduced him to Qinzi: "This is my boyfriend, Mr. Chen Yu, an associate professor of surgery at this hospital."


    "Associate professor? Sugoi!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s introduction made Qinzi''s eyes widen, utterly impressed. An associate professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and still so young, was undeniably a remarkable person in her eyes.


    Hearing Qinzi''s praise, Chen Yu didn''t pay it much mind and just smiled lightly. However, noticing she was holding a CT scan image, his curiosity piqued as he asked: "Is this your test result? Can I take a look?"


    Qinzi would certainly not refuse Chen Yu''s request. Although she had a primary doctor, it was clear her doctor could not be as young and aplished as an associate professor. Given her previous acquaintance with Jounouchi Hiromi, handing her CT scan to Chen Yu seemed natural to her.


    Chen Yu took the CT scan from Qinzi, held it up to the light, and upon giving it a careful look, his expression shifted to surprise as he turned to Qinzi: "Have you shown this to your primary doctor yet?"


    "Not yet, is something wrong?" The surprise on Chen Yu''s face did not seem fabricated, and Qinzi immediately became anxious, worried that there might be an issue with her health.


    "Didn''t the people in the CT room tell you anything? Your spleen has turnedpletely into a dead knot!" Chen Yu pointed out a white spot on the X-ray to Qinzi and exined, "The hollow parts are ck,pletely solid parts are white. Your spleen has almost bepletely white, which indicates it''s turned into a solid, dead lump. All these white spots are calcifications.


    Haven''t you ever had a CT scan before?"


    "I... I didn''t know that. I get checked every year though!" Upon hearing what Chen Yu said, Qinzi was on the verge of tears, not fully grasping what was happening to her, but she understood from his words that there was a serious issue with her body.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you sure you''re not mistaken? Qinzi... really..." Jounouchi Hiromi was also in disbelief, and as a doctor, she understood the gravity of what Chen Yu had exined.


    The spleen is the body''srgest immune organ, central to both cell-mediated and humoral immunity. If something goes wrong with the spleen, it means that the body''s immune system itself ispromised.


    Though the spleen is not irreceable and the body has more than one immune organ, its malfunction can still greatly affect the body, potentially leading to lifelong weakened immunity and increased susceptibility to serious infections.


    Yet, looking at the white spot in the area of the pancreas on the CT scan, Jounouchi Hiromi found herself speechless, knowing Chen Yu''s assessment to be urate.


    "This doesn''t look like an infection, nor does it look like necrosis..." Chen Yu also had not seen such a case before. After a moment''s thought, he returned the CT scan to Qinzi, advising her: "Take this to your primary doctor and have another check-up. Looking at the current situation, you might need surgery. It seems your spleen may have lost its function."


    "Ah! Dr. Chen, please save me! I''m still young, I don''t want to die!" Qinzi didn''t fullyprehend the consequences of a spleen issue, but she understood well enough that there was a problem with one of her organs. She immediately pleaded with Chen Yu, hoping he could rescue her.


    This young associate professor must be very skilled, right? He must be able to save me! Qinzi couldn''t help but think this way.


    "This... your primary doctor..." Seeing Qinzi pleading with tear-filled eyes, Chen Yu was about to suggest she seek her primary doctor, but when she knelt down, begging him for help, Chen Yu softened: "Hiromi, please transfer Qinzi''s medical records to me, and then take her for another check-up."

 Chapter 97: Ready (Please Recommend, Please Bookmark)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, this is Qinzi''s medical report." In Chen Yu''s office, having justpleted her examination, Qinzi and Jounouchi Hiromi ced her newly finished medical report in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu picked up the medical report and began to read it carefully. Unable to resist Qinzi''s pleading, he had already agreed to have Jounouchi Hiromi transfer Qinzi into his care as a patient.


    Although Chen Yu''s main focus since bing an associate professor was to research broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs, after the research on these drugs was on the right track, he and the other doctors in his research group still needed to be responsible for regr consultations. It was only the trainee doctors who spent all day in theboratory conducting experiments and analysis.


    Having carefully reviewed the examination results, Chen Yu''s brow furrowed, and his expression undoubtedly caused Qinzi, who was standing by his side, to be extremely anxious, "Doctor, what disease do I have? I''m not going to die, am I? Please save me! I really don''t want to die!"


    "Calm down! You''ll be fine!" Seeing Qinzi suddenly be agitated, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly soothed her and, while doing so, asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly is Qinzi''s illness?"


    "Based on the examination results, it is not possible to determine the exact illness for the time being. However, we can rule out tumors and infections. Unfortunately, your spleen is likely unsalvageable and will need to be removed," Chen Yu put down the medical report and looked at Qinzi, "Rest assured, you''re not going to die.


    Although spleen removal will impact your body''s immunity to some extent, you will still be able to live a normal life after recovery. You''ll just need to be mindful of keeping warm, maintaining dietary and personal hygiene, and getting adequate exercise to enhance your immune system, understand?"


    Qinzi''s spleen was just as Chen Yu had surmised; the inside was almost entirely white with calcification spots, having lost its proper function, leaving surgical removal as the only option.


    "Doctor, am I really not going to die?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Qinzi immediately clung to them as if they were a lifeline, anxiously looking at Chen Yu, afraid of hearing bad news from him.


    Seeing Qinzi''s worried look, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile reassuringly and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just the spleen. Even without it, you won''t die. Although your immune system might be weaker than others, making you more susceptible to illness, as long as you take some precautions in your daily life, it won''t significantly affect you.


    However, I am still curious about what caused your spleen to end up like this. It''s the body''srgest immune organ, and logically, it shouldn''t be like this. The inside is filled with calcification spots; it''s as if it''s packed with stones."


    "I... I don''t know! If I hadn''te for a physical examination today, I wouldn''t have known that it had be like this!" Hearing Chen Yu''sments, Qinzi''s emotions, although more stable now, were still full of a sense of injustice and a desire to cry. She waspletely unaware that her body had developed such a serious problem without her noticing.


    Seeing Qinzi on the verge of tears, Chen Yu decided not to say anything further. After all, for a girl in her twenties, this news was already frightening enough.


    Shaking his head slightly, Chen Yu, though sympathetic towards the young girl, still asked her, "When was yourst physical examination? With the situation this severe, you must not have had a check-up for quite some time, right?"


    "Myst physical examination... It was three or maybe four years ago, I''m sorry!" The question from Chen Yu immediately made Qinzi feel a burst of shame and regret. If she hade to the hospital for a physical earlier, perhaps her condition wouldn''t have progressed to this stage.


    "There''s no point in worrying now. Just focus on getting better," Chen Yu shook his head slightly and looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi at his side, "Hiromi, I''m going to need your help. Please arrange for her hospital admission and prepare for the surgery. You''ll be my assistant."


    "Understood, Professor Chen~" Jounouchi Hiromi responded with a smile to her boyfriend after hearing the tasks Chen Yu had assigned to her, and then she took Qinzi and left Chen Yu''s office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under Chen Yu''s orders, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen naturally increased their efforts in collecting various materials to construct the ritual site ording to Chen Yu''s requirements.


    Originally, the two had nned to recruit some help, but following Chen Yu''s directive not to entrust the task to anyone else, they only dared to assign the collection and preparation of materials to people they trusted, taking it upon themselves to arrange the ritual site.


    Although Chen Yu had initially provided them with a batch of materials, it was clear that the materials were not sufficient, forcing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu to continue gathering more to fulfill the tasks assigned by Chen Yu as soon as possible.


    Luckily, due to the release of the Cunning Speaker''s legacy, many minor schools within Temple Shrine Shinto and Yin-Yang Dao got wind of it and took action, which greatly facilitated Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s material collection. Compared to the Samurai families, Temple Shrine Shinto and Yin-Yang Dao had a natural advantage in this regard.


    "Ryousen, how much more material is needed for the ritual?" Carrying newly collected materials, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu arrived at the ritual site in an old warehouse in Shitamachi, where Kyuuzai Ryousen was arranging the ritual site, and asked.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen, who was seriously carving runes on a piece of obsidian needed for the ritual, raised his head upon hearing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s question. He rubbed the bridge of his nose, relieving the fatigue in his eyes, before saying, "We still need twenty kilograms of obsidian, preferablyrge, intact pieces for constructing the base of the ritual altar.


    I needrge pieces of obsidian to build the altar. Of course, if we can''t getrge pieces, small ones will do, but they''re more troublesome to piece together."


    "I''ve brought ten kilograms of obsidian with me for you to use first," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu handed the box of materials over to Kyuuzai Ryousen and continued with concern, "I''ll find a way to getrge pieces of obsidian, so it won''t dy your progress. What other materials are youcking? Make a list for me, so I can collect them."


    After checking the materials brought by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and tallying the quantity, Kyuuzai Ryousen cross-referenced it with his own list before responding, "We have almost enough of the other materials. It''s just the Spirit Blood Ink that has a shortfall. If you collect some more, that should be sufficient."


    "Alright, I''ll go and get some moreter," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said without further ado, nodding in agreement. His eyes sparkled with excitement as he looked at the nearlypleted ritual site, "We''re finally about to get it done. I''m sure the master will be delighted to hear this news."


    "With this aplished, our own paths to promotion are just within reach!" Kyuuzai Ryousen was also very happy. Although arranging the ritual site was exhausting, the thought of Chen Yu''s promise to help him and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu achieve Expert Level promotion filled him with anticipation.

 Chapter 98: Splenectomy (Please Recommend, Please Favorite)

    Because Chen Yu was now an associate professor, his surgeries were naturally scheduled quickly. After all, wherever you are, if your status is higher than others, the preferential treatment you enjoy is naturally more. Associate professors would, of course, receive priority in the arrangement of the operating room.


    It was still the scrub sink outside the operating room, and Chen Yu was intently cleaning his hands, while Jounouchi Hiromi was also washing her hands beside him.


    "Speaking of which, this is your second time performing surgery with me, isn''t it, Hiromi? Thest time in Kanazawa waspletely impromptu, but this is the first time we are really operating together!" As he washed his hands, Chen Yu chatted with his girlfriend, rxing his mood.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help butugh, responding, "Didn''t you say you wanted me to be your exclusive anesthesiologist? Howe I am still acting as your assistant this time? Could it be that Mr. Chen Yu, you couldn''t find anyone else to be your assistant?"


    "Haha, in the vast Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, there are countless people who want to assist me in surgery.


    How could it be possible that I couldn''t find someone to be my assistant?" Chen Yuughed as well, exining to his girlfriend with a smile, "This level of surgery doesn''t require the presence of an anesthesiologist as talented as you, Hiromi, so having you as my assistant to help me perform the surgery will do."


    "But why do I feel that assisting you in surgery is more tiring than performing an entire surgery as an anesthesiologist?" Jounouchi Hiromi said, her smile teasingly teasing Chen Yu.


    Because he was washing his hands, Chen Yu couldn''t make any moves towards Jounouchi Hiromi, so instead of pinching his girlfriend''s nose as he intended, he could only look at her affectionately and say, "Isn''t it because you mentionedst time that, as an anesthesiologist, you also have to manage the patient''s postoperative care?


    As an assistant, you only need to helpplete the surgery, and someone else will be responsible for the postoperative management. You can rx a lot and won''t have to bear responsibility."


    Hearing her boyfriend say this, Jounouchi Hiromi pouted with a huff and turned her head away, but there was a hint of happiness in her voice, "You make a good point, let''s hurry up and get ready for the surgery!"


    After saying this, Jounouchi Hiromi washed her hands thoroughly and walked towards the operating room.


    Watching his girlfriend get dressed for surgery with the help of a nurse, Chen Yu smiled, continued to wash his hands calmly, and after he was done, he headed towards the operating room.


    Having donned the surgical gown and gloves, Chen Yu flexed his fingers before stepping up to the operating table.


    "Spleenectomy, now starting." Chen Yu nced at Jounouchi Hiromi standing opposite him, nodded at her to start the procedure, and stretched out his right hand to the nurse beside him, "Scalpel."


    A scalpel was handed to Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Spleenectomy is not aplicated or particrly difficult surgery, and with Jounouchi Hiromi''s assistance Chen Yu had smoothly cut through Qinzi''s abdomen, opening her abdominal cavity.


    "It doesn''t seem like there is any problem, do we really need to remove her spleen?" Inside Qinzi''s abdominal cavity, the spleen appeared to be normal, and Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but inquire of Chen Yu.


    Although the spleen is not a vital organ, its removal would still have an impact on Qinzi''s future life. If it wasn''t necessary, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want this girl she knew to go through all of this, especially since she was young and had a long life ahead of her.


    However, faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Chen Yu simply told her, "Feel it for yourself."


    Jounouchi Hiromi knew that Qinzi''s spleen calcification was severe, so she reached out to feel it, only to sense it was as hard as a stone, "So hard! How can this be?"


    "It''s not strange. ording to the previous CT scan, the inside of her spleen was already filled with calcification, essentially no different from stone," Chen Yu didn''t stop his movement while Jounouchi Hiromi was confirming the condition of Qinzi''s spleen.


    He was already prepared for the removal, but he continued to exin, "Now her spleen is just a bag filled with fine sand, serving no purpose, so it must be removed."


    "I understand," Jounouchi Hiromi said, reluctant but firm in her decision now that the necessity of surgery was confirmed. She turned to a nurse beside her and said, "Right-angle forceps."


    ...


    Having removed Qinzi''s spleen, it was ced on a tray to the side. Chen Yu cut open the surface of the spleen with a scalpel, revealing its contents to the astonished eyes of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, what was inside caused everyone in the operating room who saw it to feel a tingling on their scalp, and even a chill down their back.


    As operating surgeons and nurses at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, these people were quite experienced and broad-minded, but they had never seen such a scene before and couldn''t help getting goosebumps all over.


    It was a dense cluster of small granules, each granule already calcified with a rich blood supply around them, looking like opening a steamed bun, but inside it was all red bean paste.


    "Send this for a pathology examination, it''s probably parasitic eggs," Chen Yu was still able to respond calmly, but he also felt that the scene before him was overly stimting, so he quickly told a junior nurse beside him, indicating her to take it away promptly.


    Though the junior nurse also felt a shiver looking at the split spleen on the tray, it was her job, and she could only brace herself. She covered it with a piece of gauze before carrying the tray out of the operating room.


    Chen Yu didn''t scold the nurse for her behavior, but rather let out a sigh of relief because of her action andposed himself before saying to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Alright, close her up."


    "Ah? Oh!" Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly still shaken and paused for a moment before responding with a sound and started the suturing as instructed by Chen Yu.


    ...


    After the suturing was finished, Chen Yu dropped the suturing instrument and walked towards the exit of the operating room. Perhaps it was because today''s surgery was so shocking, he felt somewhat mentally impacted, not even responding to the other people in the operating room who were saying "Good work."


    Jounouchi Hiromi also quickly finished her own work and then followed him out.


    At the door of the operating room, while taking off her surgical gown, Jounouchi Hiromi asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly was that? How could a human spleen turn into that?"


    "Those were calcified parasitic eggs. This child really has a stroke of luck. Thankfully it was the spleen ¡ª if it had been another organ, she might not have made it through today," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi while also feeling a cold sweat, those countless parasite eggs were horrifying to even hear about.


    Thankfully they were already calcified, otherwise, if they hatched, they might have hollowed out herpletely.

 Chapter 99: Hydatid Disease (Please Recommend, Please Bookmark)

    After a week, Qinzi''s pathology analysis finally arrived in front of Chen Yu.


    "Is this... a Hydatid cyst? Positive for Echinocus IgG antibody?" Looking at the results of the pathology analysis, although he had already guessed it was a parasite, Chen Yu was still shocked by the conclusion.


    Hydatid cysts, often causing a change of color upon hearing their name, are pork tapeworms which have an extremely wide infection range in China, spanning 27 provinces with approximately 2 to 3 million people infected. Hydatid disease is caused by thervae of pork tapeworms parasitizing human tissues such as the brain and eyes.


    The mostmon site of infestation is the brain, but they can also reside in subcutaneous tissue, muscles, and eyes, among other locations.


    Tapeworms are a type of giant intestinal parasite, with the adult worms able to reach a length of 72 feet (21.9456 meters), leading entirely parasitic lives. Adult worms parasitize vertebrates, while thervae mainly infest invertebrates or vertebrates as intermediate hosts. Thervae, or cysticerci, can live for up to a decade or longer. Once infested, they pose a serious threat to human health.


    The only source of infection for hydatid disease is the human carrier of pork tapeworm disease. The worm eggs excreted in the feces of an infected person are contagious to the patient and those around them. Thus, humans are not only the definitive hosts for the tapeworm, but can also be intermediate hosts.


    Contaminated food and self-infection can introduce the worm eggs into the human intestinal tract, where the oncospheres hatch, break through the intestinal wall, and enter the bloodstream, leading to hydatid disease in different parts of the body, mostmonly the brain.


    Due to the different numbers and locations of cysts invading the skull, as well as the varied growth and death of the cysts, the clinical symptoms of cerebral hydatid disease areplex and variable, with fluctuating conditions.


    In a few cases, arge influx of cysts into the brain can cause a sudden onset of the disease, resulting in obvious mental and neurological disturbances, and even rapid death. Generally speaking, the neurological damage from cerebral hydatid disease depends on the mechanical effects of the cyst number and location, as well as the inmmatory and toxic reactions caused by the cysts.


    Qinzi had only been parasitized in the spleen, not in the brain or intestines, which was incredibly fortunate. Given the number of eggs she was infected with, if they had hatched and infested her brain, it could have led to her death.


    Looking at the pathology analysis report in his hands, Chen Yu couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. He had learned about the dangers of hydatid disease back when he was in college in China.


    A professor who specialized in infectious diseases had specifically talked about it, and to give them a more vivid impression, he had brought a tapeworm specimen and a stack of photos of various tapeworm infections to show them.


    In particr, a photo of a patient with cerebral hydatid disease undergoing craniotomy had been especially spine-chilling to Chen Yu¡ªthe sight of the tapeworms eroding into the brain... It was enough to make his scalp tingle even now.


    Shaking his head to dispel the hair-raising memories from his mind, Chen Yu stood up with the pathology report in hand, intending to go to the ward to hand it over to Qinzi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Qinzi''s ward was a double room, a slight upgrade from the standard four-person ward, generally assigned by default to female patients. However, it seemed that there weren''t enough female patients at the time, so Qinzi''s room was currently upied by her alone.


    When Chen Yu arrived at Qinzi''s ward, Jounouchi Hiromi was standing by the bed talking with Qinzi.


    Although she had just had surgery, Qinzi was gradually recovering over the week and appeared to have good color in her face. Perhaps because the surgery had removed the lesion, her mood had rxed, and right now Qinzi was not like before, crying and begging Chen Yu to save her, but instead, her face was full of smiles.


    "Hiromi, are you here too?" Chen Yu greeted his girlfriend as he entered the ward and walked to the bedside to look at Qinzi, who was lying in the hospital bed. After ncing at the medical record at the head of the bed, he asked her, "How are you feeling today? Is there anything ufortable?"


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen, I''m feeling much better today, but the wound is still a bit itchy," Qinzi thanked Chen Yu, obviously having a good impression of the doctor who saved her.


    If Qinzi hadn''t already known that Chen Yu had a girlfriend, who was the familiar Jounouchi Hiromi, she might have been moved by such a young, promising, and handsome man.


    However, Qinzi clearly wasn''t the type to covet someone else''s boyfriend, especially since both Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu had saved her, which made her even less likely to contemte anything with Jounouchi Hiromi''s boyfriend.


    Chen Yu nodded, looking at the records on the medical chart, he said to Qinzi, "A week''s time, the wound should still be healing. From the current look of it, the healing is good, you should almost be ready for the stitches to be removed."


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen. Lying in the hospital for this period, I feel like I''m almost rusting away," Qinzi said, clearly delighted at the news that she would soon be discharged, since no one wants to stay in the hospital for a long time.


    In response to Qinzi''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t agree more, because Qinzi probably couldn''t leave the hospital for a while yet, as she still needed to stay for treatment of her cysticercosis infection.


    With that thought, Chen Yu took out the pathology analysis report he had brought with him and said to Qinzi, "I''m afraid I can''t discharge you just yet, because you were previously infected with cysticercosis. I must wait until you arepletely recovered before letting you leave."


    "Cysticercosis? What kind of disease is that?" Qinzi clearly didn''t understand what cysticercosis was, looking at Chen Yu with a puzzled face.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was startled and looked at Chen Yu in amazement, seeking confirmation, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you sure? Is it really cysticercosis? Could it be a misdiagnosis?"


    "The blood cysticercus IgG antibody is positive; I don''t think such things are misdiagnosed. And you saw what was inside her spleen when we cut it open, didn''t you? That''s not something an ordinary parasite could cause," Chen Yu handed the pathology analysis report to Jounouchi Hiromi, then turned to Qinzi, lying on the hospital bed, "You''re really lucky, it''s just an infection in the spleen.


    Usually, cysticercosis infects the brain, causing epilepsy or even brain death."


    "Brain death?" Qinzi suddenly felt a chill, especially when Chen Yu mentioned the word "worm," she felt as if countless little worms were crawling on her body.


    "Cysticercosis refers to the pork tapeworm, a giant intestinal parasite that can grow more than twenty meters long. How did you get infected with this?" Chen Yu looked at Qinzi, curious, "Did you have a habit of eating raw pork or something?"


    "No... I swallowed the eggs... A few years ago, there was a fad of swallowing roundworm eggs to lose weight. I couldn''t get roundworm eggs at that time, so I bought pork tapeworm... I thought it didn''t work..." Qinzi now understood how she was infected and immediately felt full of regret and fright.

 Chapter 100 - 100 Little Secretary (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    The treatment of hydatid cyst disease was no longer a matter for Chen Yu, the surgeon. In fact, after he performed surgery to remove Qinzi''s severely calcified and infected spleen, there was nothing left for him to do¡ªtreatment for hydatid cyst disease needed to be transferred to internal medicine.


    Such matters certainly did not require Chen Yu to handle personally; they could be entrusted to a junior secretary with a single visit, and there was no need to bother his girlfriend.


    Chen Yu''s junior secretary, provided by the hospital, was named Shirai Reina, a young woman in her mid-twenties. Although new to the workce, her capability in handling tasks was quite impressive, and she was also very observant. Every morning when Chen Yu arrived at his office, she had already prepared coffee for him and ced it on his desk, and she kept the office very clean as well.


    While initially uncertain about Chen Yu''s taste, serving up ck tea, green tea, and oolong tea, she quickly discerned his preferences, even carefully selecting which coffee to prepare for him. Of course, this was not at Shirai Reina''s own expense, as the hospital''spensation package for Chen Yu included an allowance for refreshments.


    But this did not overshadow Shirai Reina''s performance; at least, Chen Yu was extremely satisfied with her work.


    However, whether Shirai Reina''s dedication to her work was purely out of a desire to perform well, or if she had aspirations to be like Professor Niaoi''s secretary, Miss Okumura, was a matter of debate.


    Of course, Chen Yu had no interest in this; one Hiromi of the city was more than enough for him. Having any more people around would just make him think of turning them into... a terrible thought indeed. Now that he was a doctor, how could he entertain the idea of turning people into dolls? "Child''s y" was best left as a horror movie to watch; such games in reality would likely lead to trouble.


    Shaking these irrelevant thoughts from his mind, Chen Yu looked at the time; it seemed there was still plenty of it avable today. This was also one of the benefits of bing a professor; as a professor, one did not have to deal with arge number of patients like an ordinary doctor would.


    For professors from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital to get involved, there were only two possibilities: either the case was aplicated and rare disease that ordinary doctors could not treat, or the patient was a VIP, too prestigious for an ordinary doctor.


    However, even research-oriented professors like Professor Niaoi were required to perform surgery once or twice a month to maintain their skills. After all, surgeons needed to operate to keep their surgical skills sharp.


    Naturally, people like Daimon Michiko who would react to not performing surgery for three days as if going through inte withdrawal were one-of-a-kind. Even Chen Yu required the hospital to arrange one or two surgeries a week just to maintain his own condition.


    Originally, the hospital intended to give him the same treatment as Professor Niaoi, encouraging him to focus on research. However, the most energy-intensive phase of his research, the development stage, had passed, and now the clinical trial stage was more about killing time and did not require hisplete focus. Thus, he had the hospital schedule him for more surgeries.


    Since he had the time, Chen Yu would of course not idle in his office, even though idling was not a concern, but after informing his junior secretary, Shirai Reina, he headed to theb.


    The research group had finally begun formal clinical trials, and although he had great confidence in Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor, it was still better to keep an eye on them, as he did not haveplete trust in the trainee doctors just yet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The research dogs in theboratory... no, the research assistants were divided into two groups, one group was following the sses Doctor performingparatively basic experimental operations, while the other group was working on experimental analysis with Doctor Higashiyama.


    Neither was considered more or less important than the other, however, it was apparent that Doctor Higashiyama''s team was given more attention, or it could be said that their abilities and skills were somewhat higher.


    After all, Doctor Higashiyama''s team had the elder Nakagawa Susumu, and Tashiro Nanaori could also be considered toe from a family with a deep tradition in the field.


    As for the other trainee doctor, they were the best performing one among the group of trainee doctors sent over by Professor Kube, so the overall level naturally seemed much better than that of the trainee doctors under the sses Doctor.


    However, the trainee doctors under the sses Doctor did not harbor any negative sentiments, as simply being able to squeeze into this research team was already very fortunate, and securing a better position would depend on one''s own efforts.


    "Professor!" Seeing Chen Yue in, a group of trainee doctors hurriedly greeted him, for it was undoubtedly very important for them to make a good impression on Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu nodded nonchntly, indicating they should continue with their work, then walked up to the sses Doctor. He made a point of ncing at the name badge, so as not to forget his name again, before addressing him, "Dr. Moto, how have things been thesest two days, is the experiment going well?"


    Although the previous animal experiments had been going smoothly, Chen Yu was still somewhat concerned about the human experiments, since they involved human lives. Should a medical ident ur, even though waivers had been signed, it would ultimately not be a good thing.


    "Don''t worry, Professor, everything is going smoothly so far. There aren''t many volunteers for the clinical trials, but there are enough to meet the experimental requirements. Moreover, the clinical trials are also progressing well and everyone has be ustomed to the tasks at hand, so there haven''t been any problems," the sses Doctor reported seriously to Chen Yu.


    Being someone whose name was often forgotten, joining Chen Yu''s research group was a very rare opportunity for him, and he hoped to achieve results that would earn him respect from others.


    "Hmm, that''s good, I am reassured by your work," Chen Yu said encouragingly to the sses Doctor. Although the sses Doctor was technically his senior, it was clear that Chen Yu''s position as an associate professor was now more esteemed, "Tell everyone that they don''t need to rush the progress; just follow the normal pace, there is no need to work overtime and wear themselves out."


    "Understood, Professor, I''ll let everyone know about your kind considerations," the sses Doctor nodded, and didn''t see anything wrong with Chen Yu''s approach. On the contrary, he was very humble.


    This was perhaps a norm in the Japanese workce. Although seniors could certainly lord it over their juniors, if a junior became the supervisor, seniors must show deference. It''s not about what''s fair or unfair, it was just the norm of the workce.


    After chatting with Doctor Higashiyama for a few more moments and understanding the progress of the experiments, Chen Yu finally left theboratory. For him, once everything was on track, he just needed toe and take a look when he had time, and that was basically it.


    However, even though it was just a simple round of visits, it was almost time to clock out. He couldn''t help but take out his mobile phone, nning to call Jounouchi Hiromi to invite her to have dinner together.

 Chapter 101: Resentment of a Daughters Marriage (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    "This is an actual event that has urred: an employee, identified as A, of a certainpany was drugged with sleeping pills..." On the podium, Misumi Mikoto, dressed in the standard white coat of the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute, was exining, spreading the philosophy of UDI and the significance of researching unnatural death to the audience below.


    In the audience, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, invited by Misumi Mikoto, watched her give a serious exnation of an actual case, listening intently.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, is the autopsy rate in Japan really this low?" Hearing Misumi Mikoto mention that Japan''s autopsy rate is the lowest among developed countries, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but curiously ask the person sitting next to her, Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen nodded slightly, softly exining to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Indeed, bodies judged by the police as having no likelihood of homicide are basically not autopsied; they just quickly write down a cause of death and close the case in haste. Although there are indeed some diligent police who investigate deeply, the vast majority do not perform forensic autopsies seriously.


    On one hand, it''s a systemic issue, and on the other hand, there really is a shortage of forensic pathologists."


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchi listened as Misumi Mikoto said UDI''s goal was to increase the autopsy rate of bodies from traffic idents from a measly 5% to 50%, she couldn''t help feeling that the UDI''s task was arduous and long.


    The seminar didn''tst very long, and after it ended, under the arrangement of the UDI staff, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi joined others touring the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute. Although Yu Chen had visited once before, touring with others and having a dedicated guide made it seem somewhat novel to him.


    The two followed the crowd, touring within UDI, some areas they hadn''t enteredst time, as their previous visit was for business, not for touring.


    "After touring, I feel that UDI is much more important than I initially thought! I used to think this ce was just a medical examiner''s institution," Hiromi Jounouchi expressed her thoughts to Yu Chen as they walked out after the tour.


    "It should help in increasing Japan''s body autopsy rate, indeed. Researching unnatural death is truly meaningful. After all, if many cases are hastily determined as non-homicidal without conducting an autopsy, it can lead to many miscarriages of justice," Yu Chen nodded in agreement.


    He had gained a new understanding of the institute''s significance after listening to the UDI presentation, "Moreover, as they said, studying the causes of a victim''s death also helps us as doctors understand the reasons for patient mortality, which holds significant importance in clinical medical research."


    As they were talking, they continued walking towards the exit. After the tour, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were ready to leave, but they still wanted to say goodbye to Misumi Mikoto, since it was courteous to do so after being invited by her.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi walked to the entrance of the UDI building and saw Misumi Mikoto with Kube Rokuro and other staff members distributing flyers. Just as they were about to go over and greet them, they saw a woman dressed in a ck OL (officedy) outfit and wearing ck sunsses suddenly appear beside Misumi Mikoto and speak to her.


    "Dr. Misumi!" Yu Chen stepped forward and called out Misumi Mikoto''s name, causing her to turn her gaze towards them.


    Seeing Yu Chen and Hiromouchi Hiromi, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly greeted them, "Doctor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, are you leaving now?"


    "Hmm, I''ve just finished the tour and was about to leave," Chen Yu nodded, ready to say goodbye, but when he saw the woman with the sunsses standing next to Misumi Mikoto and their intimate behavior, he couldn''t help asking curiously, "May I know who this is¡­?"


    The woman hastily took off her sunsses, smiling broadly as she introduced herself to Chen Yu, "Nice to meet you, I''m Misumi, Meiqin''s mother. Hello! Are you Meiqin''s colleagues?"


    Since Misumi Mikoto had just called out "Doctor," her mother obviously mistook Chen Yu for one of her colleagues.


    "Auntie, hello, we are just friends of Doctor Misumi. We were invited over today for a visit," Chen Yu quickly greeted Misumi Mikoto''s mother while introducing his own role, "I am a surgeon at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, not a colleague of Dr. Misumi."


    However, upon hearing that Chen Yu was a doctor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Misumi Mikoto''s mother seemed even more pleased, enthusiastically pulling out her business card to give to Chen Yu, and then asking him, "So Doctor Chen Yu, are you currently single¡­"


    But before she could finish her question, she was pulled back by Misumi Mikoto, "Mom, that person over there is his girlfriend!"


    "Ah! I''m so sorry!" Misumi Mikoto''s mother, noting Hiromi Jounouchi linking arms with Chen Yu, was taken aback and quickly apologized to the couple. Yet, she still eagerly asked Chen Yu, "Then, Doctor Chen, are there any single male doctors at your hospital? Someone suitable for our Meiqin, could you please introduce us?"


    "Mom!" Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu with an embarrassed face, truly caught off guard that her mother would be so concerned about this, even to the point of asking him to help find her a partner.


    Seeing the mother and daughter, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile, taking the initiative to say to Misumi Mikoto''s mother, "There are quite a few single male doctors around Dr. Misumi''s age at our hospital, I''ll keep an eye out for you, Auntie. However, Dr. Misumi is so lovely, she probably doesn''t need my meddling. Besides, it''s a lifelong decision; haste won''t help."


    "Ha-ha, if only Meiqin were like you, a doctor at a major hospital, I wouldn''t be worried. But she had to be a forensic pathologist! Ah!" Misumi Mikoto''s mother heaved a sigh, her face showing the depths of her worry for her daughter.


    Although there''s only a one-character difference between a forensic pathologist and a doctor, and Misumi Mikoto is also referred to as "doctor," the difference between them is about as vast as that between King Kong fighting atop the Empire Building and a cute chimpanzee at a zoo - one is one of Japan''s most respected professions, the other belongs to the disliked 7K jobs; the difference is indeed quite clear.


    Facing Misumi Mikoto''s mother disying such concern for her daughter''s marriage prospects, Chen Yu naturally didn''t think it right to say much more. After an awkward exchange of farewells with the mother and daughter, he and Hiromi Jounouchi quickly turned to leave.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, Daimon-san has invited us to y mahjong tonight; are you going?" No sooner had the two of them left the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute than Hiromi Jounouchi''s phone received a text from Daimon Michiko. After ncing at it, she looked up at Chen Yu to seek his opinion.

 Chapter 102: Two Birds with One Stone (Seeking Recommendations and Favorites)

    "Expert Doctor Kanbara Introduction Office? Bai Baihe Beauty Salon? Does Daimon-san live in a ce like this?" Chen Yu looked up at the slightly dpidated two-story building with the sound of the subway echoing in his ears and couldn''t help but turn to Jounouchi Hiromi with curiosity.


    With a somewhatplicated gaze at a yellowed paper on the door, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, "Yeah, Daimon-san used to live here. We both were frence doctors at the Expert Doctor Kanbara Introduction Office, but back then Daimon-san was a surgeon, and I was just an anesthesiologist."


    Despite the nostalgia, Jounouchi Hiromi still led Chen Yu forward, opened the door with the faded paper, and the drawing of a cat''s head made Chen Yu take a second nce.


    Walking into this small two-story building, which was hard to pinpoint as either a beauty salon or a doctor introduction office, Chen Yu hadn''t even had time to look around before Daimon Michiko''s voice burst in his ear.


    "Jounouchi! You finally came! Hurry up! Do you know how boring it is to y mahjong with two missing yers? I can only resort to ying ''Reduce the Mountain'' with Uncle Jing!" Daimon Michiko called out loudly, like a child, asking Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu to hurry over.


    The room wasn''trge and felt cramped with a mahjong table and four chairs ced in the center, leaving little space around.


    Daimon Michiko and a skinny old man holding a cat were sitting at the mahjong table. Daimon Michiko looked impatient while the old man with the cat had a smile on his face and even spared the effort to greet Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Long time no see, Jounouchi! I didn''t expect you to return to the hospital." The old man must be Uncle Jing that Daimon Michiko mentioned, who greeted Jounouchi Hiromi and lifted up the orange cat he was holding, waving one of its paws at Jounouchi Hiromi, "Look, even Ben Kaixi missed you! Right, Ben Kaixi~?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi seemed delighted to see the old man and the very... plump orange cat, taking the initiative to hold the cat and even introduced him to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, this is the former director of Expert Doctor Kanbara Introduction Office and was our agent at the time, Kanbara Alira. You can call him Uncle Jing. And this is Ben Kaixi, I''ll introduce Audis to him next time!"


    "Hello, Uncle Jing." Although Kanbara Alira appeared to be just an ordinary old man, after Chen Yu observed him carefully, he firmly believed he wasn''t as harmless as he seemed. But Chen Yu did not say much, simply smiling and greeting him.


    "Wee, have a seat!" Kanbara Alira seemed very weing toward Chen Yu, inviting him to sit down before saying with a twinkle in his eye, "So you''re the Doctor Chen Yu who Jounouchi and Michiko talked about? Such a young Associate Professor from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, quite aplished for your age!"


    "Oh, not at all! I''ve just made some achievements in research. Compared to Daimon-san''s superb surgical skills, it''s really..." Chen Yu started to respond modestly to Kanbara Alira''s pleasantries, but Daimon Michi, who couldn''t wait to start the mahjong game, interrupted him.


    "¤â¤¦¤¤¤¤¤è (MOIIYO, enough already). If you''re done talking, let''s start!" Daimon Michi pressed the button on the mahjong table impatiently, pushing the tiles they had used for ''Reduce the Mountain'' into the shuffling machine, her face showing eager anticipation, "I can''t wait to sweep the board!"


    Seeing Daimon Michi''s impatient look, the other three people at the mahjong table exchanged nces and couldn''t help butugh, then they too put aside the small talk, ced their hands on the table, ready to begin the game.


    Touching tiles, stacking walls, the four seated at the mahjong table were obviously no novices. Even Chen Yu had started ying mahjong since the first grade. Aftering to Japan, although he wasn''t very familiar with Japanese mahjong rules, there was someone in his dormitory at University of Tokyo who had won the national mahjong championship.


    Although he hadn''t yed mahjong with him many times due to spending most of his time on research and study, Chen Yu had still yed a few rounds and, despite not winning much, he understood the basic rules of Japanese mahjong. It was just the tilebinations that he was not very familiar with.


    As for Jounouchi Hiromi, Daimon Michi, and Kanbara Alira, one could tell by their proficient manner that all three were clearly experts.


    After drawing a card, Chen Yu discarded one he didn''t need and looked toward Daimon Michi, asking her, "Daimon-san, have you done any surgeries recently? The Daimon-san who can''t find surgeries to perform due to being banned from practicing medicine in Japan, you''re not having withdrawal symptoms again, right?"


    "It''s not too bad, as long as there''s mahjong to y, the withdrawal symptoms aren''t so severe." Daimon Michi''s gaze was locked firmly onto her mahjong tiles, apparently not hearing Chen Yu''s words, but she still answered his question while ying.


    Observing Daimon Michi''s serious demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help shaking his head. Apart from surgery, Daimon Michi''s behavior seemed childlike in many aspects. Perhaps it was precisely because of this that she was able to possess such exquisite surgical skills; maybe this was the so-called purity of heart.


    However, seeing Daimon Michi like this, Chen Yu turned his attention to Kanbara Alira, having realized that among the two, Daimon Michi was only responsible for performing surgeries while Kanbara Alira was the one making the decisions.


    "Uncle Jing, have you ever considered practicing medicine in Japan again? It''s a waste for a surgeon as skilled as Daimon-san to be prohibited from practicing," Chen Yu said to Kanbara Alira.


    As for the Surgeon of Supernatural Rank Daimon Michi, Chen Yu certainly couldn''t just watch her idle away, especially since she was a friend of his girlfriend. For Hiromi''s sake, he felt obliged to help with this matter.


    "Of course, I want Michiko to continue practicing medicine in Japan, but the ones who banned her from practicing here are the Japan Medical Association. Getting her license back is not an easy task!" Kanbara Alira looked at Chen Yu. He had obviously considered this but oveing the Medical Association was not simple.


    "I might be able to offer a little help with this matter, but¡­" Chen Yu said, pausing to look at Kanbara Alira. Seeing that he understood, Chen Yu continued, "The matter could be resolved with just a word from someone, but getting that person to speak up is not easy!"


    "MOCHIRON (Of course)! Of course!" Kanbara Alira was clearly more worldly than Daimon Michi, who was only good at performing surgeries. Chen Yu barely said a thing before he understood, "I don''t know if Doctor Chen is fond of melons? I used to have cooperative rtionships with several melon-growing agricultural cooperatives!"


    "Everybody loves melons, I..." Chen Yu didn''t finish his sentence when a green four of bamboo hit the table from Daimon Michi''s hand, and Hiromi, sitting to her right, shouted, "Ron! Green Dragon Straight Flush! Yakuman!" The excitement of winning a hand was clear on her face.


    Chen Yu took a quick look at the four of bamboo that Daimon Michi had discarded. While her face was still in a state of surprise, he couldn''t help but smile andid down his own hand: "Sorry, double ron! Three concealed triplets."


    Seeing that she had caused a double win, Daimon Michi''s face immediately fell.

 Chapter 103 - 103 Jounouchi and the Gate (Please Recommend and Favorite)

    After ying mahjong all night, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi started with a double victory, and after that, their luck was exceptional. Nearly every round they would win, iming either a full house or a grand m, and Yu Chen even scored a double grand m, causing Michiko Daimon to lose all her chips before they had finished a single round.


    "Ugh! Ben Kaixi~ they''re bullying me!" Daimon Michiko, sounding dejected, slumped over the table and turned to pout at the orange cat nestling in Hiromi Jounouchi''s arms.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen couldn''t help butugh. However, after ncing at the clock hanging on the wall, he said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, it''s gettingte, we should head back."


    "Eh? ''We''..." Initiallyining, Michiko Daimon, for some reason, was sensitive to Yu Chen''s use of "we." Suddenly, her eyes widened as she looked back and forth between Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen, disbelief etched on her face: "You guys? Jounouchi, you and Doctor Chen... have you already started living together?"


    "We''re a couple, so it''s only natural we go home together, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s beautiful eyes curved into crescents as she smiled, her face radiating the happiness of a young woman: "But we haven''t moved in together yet. We''re close though, we''ve found a ce but haven''t moved there yet."


    Deliberately saying this to Michiko Daimon, Hiromi Jounouchi handed the orange cat to her before she could react, and then stood up with Yu Chen to head toward the door.


    Seemingly intent on showing off their affection, Hiromi Jounouchi not only hooked her arm through Yu Chen''s but also nted a kiss on his cheek before turning to look defiantly at Michiko Daimon.


    "Ah?" Michiko Daimon''s mouth hung open, as she stared nkly at the scene unfolding before her, not knowing what to say and only able to utter a shocked and futile, "Huh?"


    Watching Michiko Daimon''s stupefied expression, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help butugh even more joyously, with a mix of smugness and coquettishness, she snorted at Michiko Daimon: "Huh, what huh? Is it so surprising that I would live with my boyfriend?"


    "Huh?" Apart from being outstanding in surgery, Michiko Daimon''s reactions to other things were much slower. She was still gaping at Hiromi Jounouchi, using only "huh" to express her astonishment.


    "You''re making too much of it, Daimon-san! Uncle Jing, we''ll take our leave now." Perhaps Michiko Daimon''s astonished look made Hiromi Jounouchi feel a bit embarrassed. After bidding farewell to Kanbara Akira, she pulled Yu Chen with her towards the door.


    At the door, while putting on their shoes, Yu Chen, led by his girlfriend, finally said to Kanbara Akira and Michiko Daimon, "Uncle Jing, Daimon-san, we''ll be heading off now."


    "Take care, and be careful on your way," Kanbara Akira naturally got up to see them out, while Michiko Daimon was still seated at the mahjong table, mouth wide open, making a questioning "Ah?" sound, apparently she had not yet recovered from the news of Hiromi Jounouchi nning to live with Yu Chen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although it was already evening, it''smon in Japan for people to leave work at eight or nine o''clock, so the subway was still packed, with no room to sit.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had no choice but to squeeze into a corner of the car, but Yu Chen let Hiromi Jounouchi lean against the side of the car while he faced her, bracing his arm against the wall of the car. Protecting his girlfriend, he also carved out a small space for her so she wouldn''t get squeezed.


    "Hiromi, are you and Daimon-san close? Why was she so surprised to hear that you and I are moving in together?" Yu Chen looked at Hiromi Jounouchi curiously and inquired. Michiko Daimon''s surprised expression earlier was quiteical, but it also indicated that she and Hiromi Jounouchi were indeed close friends.


    "Daimon-san? She... I guess she''s a good friend," Hiromi Jounouchi hesitated for a moment before answering Yu Chen''s question. And as she spoke, her eyes flickered, indicating that her rtionship with Michiko Daimon was not as simple as she imed. Yu Chen, however, did not press further.


    "After all, we used to work together, and as an anesthesiologist and a surgeon, we needed to cooperate, so our rtionship was indeed good." Hiromi Jounouchi exined to Yu Chen, but her justification seemed somewhat flimsy: "But then there was the issue with Daimon-san offending the president of the Medical Association, Kanbara Expert Doctor Introduction Office got shut down, and Daimon-san was also banned from practicing medicine in Japan.


    So Uncle Jing and Daimon-san went abroad, and it affected me too. I lost my frence doctor status and went back to the medical system as a surgeon."


    Although Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t borate, Yu Chen was able to understand how difficult life had been for her during that period.


    The idea of being a frence doctor seemed wonderful, bringing new talent to hospitals and ensuring the flow of medical resources, but in reality, within the Japanese medical system, they faced strong resistance. Hospital doctors looked down on frence doctors, considering them mere workers, yet unable to match their superior medical skills, they relied on their expertise.


    In such a scenario, for Hiromi Jounouchi to give up being a frence doctor and join the established medical system, the criticism she would have to endure was imaginable.


    "You''ve had it tough, Hiromi." Seeing the faint memories and vicissitudes in Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes, Yu Chen couldn''t help butfort his girlfriend.


    At the sound of Yu Chen''s words, Hiromi Jounouchi smiled tenderly, caressing her boyfriend''s cheek, "Silly, it''s all part of life. Is it really hard for you to help Daimon-san regain her medical license? It doesn''t seem easy, does it?"


    "Though it''s a bit of a hassle, it''s not too difficult. It''s just a matter of owing a favor to someone," Yu Chen said confidently. Michiko Daimon was banned from practicing medicine in Japan by the Japan Medical Association, and while challenging the Medical Association was no small feat, merely getting them to rescind the ban wasn''t as tough as one might think.


    "But isn''t there a Chinese saying, ''The hardest debt to pay is a favor''? Owing a favor to someone should be quite troublesome for you, Mr. Chen Yu," Hiromi Jounouchi said, her lovely eyes full of concern and worry for her boyfriend: "Maybe we should let it be. It''s only that Daimon-san can''t practice in Japan."


    "But you got involved in the initial issue too, didn''t you?" Yu Chen looked at his girlfriend and reassured her: "It''s okay, it''s not that much of a hassle. And what''s the harm in owing a favor? Do you think I can''t repay it?"

 Chapter 104 - 104 New Deanè·¯Part One

    "Move faster! Hurry up!" A group of doctors rushed through the stairwell, climbing the stairs as if their backsides were on fire.


    "The Director is making his rounds today! Move quickly!" Even though everyone was running at top speed, there were still calls for urgency: "The new Director is making his first rounds today; don''t drop the ball, everyone!"


    "Yes!" Although they were still desperately climbing the stairs, the group of doctors responded energetically.


    Despite being worn out from running, this group of people seemed to be well ustomed to the rhythm and the drill, for when they arrived at the designated spot, most of them weren''t even out of breath and still had enough energy to adjust their appearance and straighten their slightly askew ties.


    Chen Yu turned to look at the group of doctors who had hurriedly lined up behind him, feeling somewhat puzzled and helpless. When the department heads made their rounds before, he had never seen this kind of reaction. This made him curiously turn to the sses Doctor beside him and ask, "sses Doctor, what exactly is going on?"


    The sses Doctor seemed to have given up on Chen Yu getting his name right, resigned to being called by that name, and exined with a slightly dejected tone, "Today the Director is making his rounds. They just don''t want to embarrass themselves in front of the new Director and are trying to make a good impression."


    "The new Director?" Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, recalling that since he had arrived at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, he had yet to meet the hospital''s Director.


    "Professor Chen, you''re new to the hospital and probably aren''t aware of the situation," said Doctor Higashiyama, who stood beside Chen Yu with a smile.


    Remembering that they were awaiting the new Director, he quickly suppressed the smile and exined, "The previous Director Kubo resigned along with the deputy director after causing the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital to fall out of the top ten in the national hospital rankings during his tenure, which displeased the board of trustees.


    Because of this situation, the position of Director of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital has be a ''hot potato.'' Some people want it but fail to get the trustees'' approval; those whom the trustees approve do not want to take over this mess. Hence, the Director''s position has been vacant for some time now.


    The period during which you joined the hospital coincidentally coincided with the vacancy of the Director''s position. Most of the hospital affairs have been managed by Surgery Chief Kube and Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine. This is also one of the reasons why your associate professor title was approved so quickly."


    "So there''s that reason, huh?" Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, amused, but straightened his expression, taking a keener interest in the new Director.


    After all, if the new Director turned out to be an old-fashioned stickler who disapproved of someone as young as him holding the position of associate professor and had many rules and a high stature, it wouldn''t be a big problem but certainly troublesome to deal with.


    Although he was thinking this way, Chen Yu still asked the two people beside him, "Do you have any news about this new Director?"


    The moment Chen Yu spoke up, he noticed that everyone around him perked up their ears, clearly very interested in any intelligence regarding the new Director.


    "I hear she''s a woman," Doctor Higashiyama revealed what he had heard. The new Director''s gender clearly surprised those around them, and they started specting whether the new director had powerful connections, as a mere woman had be the Director of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    Seeming to feel that Doctor Higashiyama''s news wasn''t explosive enough, the sses Doctor disclosed even more shocking information, "The new Director is also a graduate of University of Tokyo, and top of the Medical Department at that, securing the position of Director of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital solely through her own merits."


    "Eh?!" This news was even more astonishing than thest. A woman with no apparent background had managed to secure the position of Director of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital through sheer capability, undeniably demonstrating the new Director''s exceptional talent and excellence.


    However, upon hearing this news, Chen Yu remembered who the new Director was: "Shimura Maru, the top graduate of the University of Tokyo Medical Department''s ss of ''99, the leading talent of her year at the Medical Department, and the only female top graduate from the University of Tokyo in nearly thirty years."


    "Eh? Doctor Chen, how do you know that?" The sses Doctor looked at Chen Yu with surprise, not expecting that Chen Yu would be able to name the new Director.


    "I heard her speak when I was at school; she was the deputy director of... the second branch, I think." Chen Yu recalled for a moment and was about to add something more when the ding of the arriving elevator interrupted him, alerting them the new Director had arrived.


    "The new Director is here!" With that shout, a second before the elevator doors opened, everyone instantly adjusted their postures as if they hadn''t moved at all just moments before.


    The elevator doors opened, and out stepped a female figure who looked intelligent yet stood with a notably straight spine. Although her clothes, hidden under a whiteb coat, were quite ordinary, their impably ironed creases spoke volumes of her strict character.


    One should know that during the Bakumatsu period in Japan, the famous Sakamoto Ryoma was once chided by a friend for not having creases in his trousers, saying he was impolite and lived too sloppily.


    "¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹ (Good morning)!" The waiting doctors hurriedly greeted the new Director in unison, and meanwhile, the hospital''s PA system also began to announce the Director''s rounds.


    Watching the doctors bow before her, the new Director did not put on airs or appear hard to get along with. She simply nodded to everyone, responded with a "¤ª¤Ï¤è¤¦¤´¤¶¤¤¤Þ¤¹" of her own, and with Professor Kube and Yamamoto Hisae apanying her,menced the Director''s rounds. The others quickly followed, arranging themselves promptly in order ording to their positions and seniority.


    Because he was already an associate professor, Chen Yu naturally found himself standing just behind Professor Kube, precisely one position behind, making him third in the queue. Only Professor Niaoi, the deputy department head of internal medicine, and another professor were beside him.


    For someone of Chen Yu''s age to be standing in such a row at such a young age wasparable to the new female Director bing the head of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and it undoubtedly made him stand out in the lineup.


    However, Chen Yu wasn''t concerned with his cement or the looks from others; what mattered more to him was that the new Director had started with the rounds instead of holding a meeting for a self-introduction. This made Chen Yu quite curious about what the new Director was nning to do.

 Chapter 105: New Deanè·¯Middle

    The Director''s rounds couldn''t be said to be particrly boring, but in actual terms, they were more symbolic than substantive. After all, although it allowed a few patients to receive immediate diagnosis and treatment, enjoying high-level medical attention, it only covered a few patients. Neither the Director nor the professors could possibly take care of every patient.


    However, for a hospital, the Director''s rounds serve as an important means to showcase the institution''s strength to the patients. After all, ordinary patients usually only interact with medical staff at the level of lecturers or teaching assistants. Being treated by a professor is already high-standard care, not to mention treatment by the Director and the heads of various departments.


    So, when the Director conducted rounds with a group of top doctors from the hospital, ordinary patients, seeing such a formidable disy of the hospital''s capabilities, undoubtedly gained a lot of confidence in the institution.


    For the hospital itself, the Director''s rounds also reflected the internal status of the staff within the hospital. The closer one stood to the front of the group, the more it indicated their importance in the hospital. Without holding a high position, having significant influence, or having exceptional skills, one could not stand at the front of the line.


    Despite talking up the importance of the Director''s rounds, it was clear that the Director of the hospital couldn''t possibly visit every single patient ward. Roughly going around once was already the utmost that could be achieved.


    After all, each patient has their own attending physician, and besides, there are department head rounds and doctor rounds. The actual therapeutic effect of the Director''s rounds was more for appearances; providingfort rather than meaningful treatment. The actual treatment was still carried out by the attending physicians.


    However, even though it was just for show, making such a round still took at the very least one ry¨­ - two hours - toplete the entire process. Since it was the Director''s rounds, it was necessary to visit every ward that should be visited. While this might be manageable in a small hospital, it indeed took a considerable amount of time in arge hospital.


    Afterpleting the rounds in all the wards, Director Shimura Maru, as the new Director, did not let the doctors return to their work but instead led everyone to the conference room.


    In fact, this was the normal protocol: to start with a meeting, introduce oneself, talk about management philosophy as the Director, greet everyone to get acquainted, and make it known to all that there was a new Director in charge. That was the standard procedure.


    However, evidently, Shimura Maru did not do so. She started by taking everyone through the Director''s rounds before preparing to hold a meeting. This left everyone off guard and at a loss as to what she might be nning.


    Considering the practice of "three fires for a new official" in China, Chen Yu surmised that Director Shimura was likely nning to make a bold move, to show the doctors in the hospital who''s boss.


    During the earlier Director''s rounds, Chen Yu had indeed heard quite a few rumors from Doctors Higashiyama and sses Doctor, and he had some guesses about Director Shimura''s intentions.


    University of Tokyo Medical School is, of course, the top department in all Japan. It''s a consensus among the general public that only prodigies can get into University of Tokyo Medical School.


    Though Eastern University Affiliated Hospital enjoys the prestige brought by such fame and employs outstanding graduates from University of Tokyo Medical School, its rankings had continuously fallen during the previous director''s tenure. It not only lost its position as the best hospital in Japan but also dropped out of the top ten in theprehensive ranking of all Japan''s hospitals.


    With such performance, it''s no wonder the board asked for a resignation, bringing in the current Director Shimura Maru.


    The purpose of the board in appointing Shimura Maru was naturally to hope that this woman, who became Director solely based on her abilities without any connections, could bring a different kind of change to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Invigorate the demoralized morale since thest Director, and return it to the rank it ought to hold.


    "I will lead you all to rid ourselves of corruption and rejuvenate Eastern University Affiliated Hospital," Director Shimura Maru began her speech, devoid of any particrly thrilling moments, but the messages she conveyed captivated her audience, "Wipe out the poisonous pus lodged within Eastern University Affiliated Hospital and sweep clean the malignant power structure led by the medical departments.


    We must rededicate ourselves to the original goals of the University Hospital: education for physicians, clinical and basic research, providing advanced medical care. We need to aplish these three critical missions and truly implement the patient-first approach. I ask for all my colleagues to unite and strive together."


    "Remove the medical department structure..." "Isn''t that a bit of an overstatement?" "Is this going to be a major purge?"


    Director Shimura Maru''s words undeniably created a different atmosphere among all the doctors present. The medical department system is an important feature of Japanese hospitals and a key support for the existing medical system. To sweep it away, was this a step towards healthcare reform?


    But these matters hardly concerned Chen Yu much. From the very beginning, he did not like the medical department structure and chose to leave another hospital because he could not stand the disputes between the internal and surgical departments and the power struggles within the medical department system.


    He only returned to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital on Professor Kube''s advice to treat Inomata Naoki.


    Moreover, even if Shimura Maru was nning healthcare reform, it would mostly concern the existing power structure within the medical department. Someone like Chen Yu, who became an associate professor based on research achievements rather than connections or seniority, would be less affected.


    No matter who is Director, as long as they are sane, they would not meddle with Chen Yu''s research. A spectroscopy anti-cancer drug with the potential for a Nobel Prize in Medicine is something that no one would dare to interfere with; the benefits of such a sessful research venture to the hospital go beyond mere reputation.


    Furthermore, Chen Yu had already produced results, and it was now the time to transform those results into tangible achievements. To sabotage Chen Yu''s research at this point would be like destroying a gold mine or killing a goose thatys golden eggs.


    Naturally, Shimura Maru was not so shortsighted. She had already familiarized herself with the situation beforeing to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Hence, Chen Yu was undoubtedly a person she valued highly, and the board had instructed her to give special attention to Chen Yu and his research.


    After the meeting had ended, Director Shimura Maru beckoned to Chen Yu, "Professor Chen, I''ve heard about your research and you are indeed a worthy member of the University of Tokyo Medical School. Could you stop by my office? I''d like to have a good talk with you."


    Director Shimura''s invitation immediately drew the attention of other doctors, who were still in the conference room and had not left, particrly on Chen Yu and Director Shimura. The fact that this Director Shimura, although well into her forties, still remained charming, inevitably led some with lecherous thoughts to entertain unsavory ideas.

 Chapter 106: The New Dean - Part 2 (Please Recommend and Bookmark)

    Director Shimura Maru certainly didn''t summon Chen Yu to her office because she had a personal interest in him. Despite being single, she was famously known for her propriety throughout the medicalmunity in Tokyo.


    Originally the top graduate from the University of Tokyo Medical Department, many professors wanted her as their lover, but no one seeded. This reputation of Shimura Maru''s not only withstood some suppression but also brought her unexpected benefits. At least, bing the head of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, her good reputation was one of the important factors considered by the board.


    "Please have a seat, Professor Chen, I''m not one for empty formalities," Director Shimura Maru gestured for Chen Yu to sit wherever he liked while also personally picking up two paper cups and pouring tea for both Chen Yu and herself: "It''s not much, just tea leaves my mother sends me from the countryside. If you don''t mind, please give it a try."


    This was Chen Yu''s first visit to the director''s office, which was evidently much more luxurious than his professor''s office, let alone a regr doctor''s office.


    Sitting down on the sofa and looking at the tea Director Shimura pushed in front of him, Chen Yu picked up the cup, gently blew on it, and took a small sip: "Although these are ordinary tea leaves, they seem to have a unique aroma. Director Shimura''s mother must have put a lot of effort into these leaves, right?"


    "Ha ha, Professor Chen, you tter me. My mother runs a tea garden back home, and it was with these tea leaves that she managed to send me through the gates of the University of Tokyo." After exchanging pleasantries, Director Shimura then asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you Chinese?"


    "Yes, I studied at a medical university in China and after getting my master''s degree, I came to Japan to pursue a doctorate.


    I was lucky enough to get permission to enter the University of Tokyo Medical School." Chen Yu didn''t see his nationality as something noteworthy, but he guessed that Director Shimura might be concerned about him returning to his home country, so he added, "After graduation, thanks to Professor Kube''s connection, I''ve been working in Japan and have no immediate ns to return home."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Director Shimura looked at him and paused for a moment, then casually asked, "Professor Chen, don''t you want to go back to your country?"


    "As a Chinese, with my parents, rtives, and friends back home, how could I not want to go back?" Chen Yu smiled. Yet he then changed the subject, "However, at the moment, I don''t wish to return. On one hand, it''s for personal reasons, and on the other, it''s also due to work.


    In recent years, China''s development has been iparable to the economically sluggish Japan, but in the field of medicine, especially cutting-edge medicine, Japan is indeed at the forefront in Asia. I want to gain more experience here for now."


    Having researched Chen Yu''s background, Director Shimura of course understood the personal reasons he referred to were about his girlfriend Jounouchi Hiromi, which naturally increased Director Shimura''s interest in Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, she continued to speak to Chen Yu, "Professor Chen, you''ve actually left out one point: by staying at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, the hospital can provide you with the best research environment."


    Director Shimura didn''t say staying in Japan but used "staying at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital," which led Chen Yu to raise his eyebrows and nod with a smile, "The research environment at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital is indeed excellent, and I am indeed very satisfied with the progression of my research."


    "If Professor Chen likes the research environment of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, that''s wonderful to hear," Director Shimura picked up the teacup on her desk with a satisfied response from Chen Yu''s words, "For Professor Chen''s research, I will toast you with tea instead of wine."


    The two cups with tea clinked together, witnessing the understanding reached between them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what did Director Shimura want to talk to you about?" Chen Yu had barely left Director Shimura''s office when Jounouchi Hiromi immediately came up to him, obviously having been waiting outside the office for him.


    Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, who was worried about him, Chen Yu certainly understood his girlfriend''s concerns and exined with a smile, "Nothing much, it seems that Director Shimura has received instructions from the board to woo me. She also showed concern about my nationality, worrying about whether I would choose to go back to my home country."


    "Ah! I almost forgot Mr. Chen Yu, you are Chinese!" Jounouchi Hiromi eximed in surprise, clearly sharing the same concerns about whether Chen Yu would return to his home country, she couldn''t help but ask, "Then what did you reply?"


    Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, her eyes filled with concern and also revealing her worries about whether Chen Yu would return to his home country, she hesitated, wanting to urge Chen Yu not to go back, but not wishing to voice such thoughts.


    With a conflicted expression, Chen Yu didn''t mind their location in the hospital and directly wrapped an arm around Jounouchi Hiromi''s waist: "I told Director Shimura that for some personal reasons, I am not nning to return home for the time being."


    "Personal reasons? What are they..." Jounouchi Hiromi was caught off guard by Chen Yu''s gesture, but as she asked, looking into Chen Yu''s eyes, she immediately understood and her intended words fell away, almost coquettishly, "Only temporarily?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s question made Chen Yuugh, he pinched her nose and then released the arm he had wrapped around her, "Silly girl, even if I''m going to marry you, I must take you to meet my parents, right? I''ll have to bring you back to meet them."


    "Ah! Chen Yu, really! How could you say something like that! I haven''t agreed to it yet!" The topic of meeting parents instantly made Jounouchi Hiromi shy and flustered, her words became tangled when in fact, she was the one who had confessed to Chen Yu, but now it seemed as though she hadn''t agreed to him yet.


    However, Chen Yu understood that what his girlfriend really meant was that she hadn''t agreed to marry him. So he smiled and said, "Even if you haven''t agreed, but as my girlfriend, there shouldn''t be any issue apanying me home to meet my parents, right? Now that we''re nning to live together, meeting the parents is inevitable, isn''t it?"


    "Isn''t that a bit too soon? I... I''m not prepared yet! And your parents are in China, do you mean I will go back to China with you?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s cheeks visibly turned red, and she became quite flustered.


    Seeing his girlfriend''s demure attitude, Chen Yuughed even more joyously. However, he reassured Jounouchi Hiromi, "Don''t worry, I won''t be in such a rush to take you to meet my parents. But I definitely need to return home this year, and when I do, Hiromi,e with me."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi was a bit more at ease and nodded shyly.

 Chapter 107: The Altar is Completed (Please Recommend, Please Favorite)

    "Finally finished!" Kyuuzai Ryousen looked at the ritual site before him, excited and at the same time couldn''t help but feel relieved that it was finally over.


    "Finally finished!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, standing by, was just as thrilled, yet as he looked at an utterly exhausted Kyuuzai Ryousen, who seemed as if he had pulled several all-nighters, he could understand the sense of relief brought by the conclusion. Nevertheless, he still inquired, "Ryousen, are all the partspleted?"


    Upon hearing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s question, although mentally tired to the point that Kyuuzai Ryousen wished he could crash for three straight days and nights, he still forced his fighting-spiritden eyelids open to exin to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu: "Every part has beenpleted strictly ording to the manual provided by the professor, I have carved the runes with magic power as required on each piece, and verified it three times¡ªthere won''t be any problems!


    The manual is right here if you want to double-check."


    "I apologize." Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu took the manual, and although he trusted Kyuuzai Ryousen, considering the importance of constructing the ritual site, he decided to go through it once more: "It''s not that I don''t trust you, Ryousen, but as you know, the master did say that once this task ispleted, he will prepare the Promotion Ceremony for both of us. I don''t dare to make any mistakes."


    "Don''t worry; I understand what you mean, and it puts my mind at ease to check again," Ryousen did not take any offense at Yoshiharu''s desire to inspect everything once more. In fact, if he weren''t so exhausted, he would have wanted to go over it again himself.


    Arranging the ceremonial site ording to Chen Yu''s booklet might not seem like a very challenging task. Initially, Ryousen and Yoshiharu also thought so, but once they started setting up the site ording to the specifications in the booklet, they suddenly realized that the job was even moreplicated and intricate than they had imagined.


    Not only do you need to follow strict guidelines for theyout of the ceremonial site, but you also have to draw a magic circle, and every obsidian stone used to construct the ritual tform must be carved with magic runes...


    Each of these tasks required Kyuuzai Ryousen, who was responsible for constructing the site, to verify repeatedly because any error could cause the ceremony to fail, necessitating aplete do-over.


    If that were the only issue, it might have been manageable, but the obsidian Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had acquired was all in the form of small raw stones that had to be processed before use, adding many extra tasks for Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Obsidian is a natural ss that forms when volcanicva quickly cools after emerging. During its formation, the outer shell of theva flow rapidly loses heat, cooling the fastest, causing the silicadenva to quickly solidify into chunks, and that''s how obsidianes to be.


    Throughout this process, obsidian crystals do not have sufficient time to grow, which means thatrge pieces of it naturally do not exist.


    Moreover, due to its crystalline properties, it easily shatters during mining, making it necessary for Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu to use a special technique to bond the small pieces of obsidian together before they can be used as construction materials for the ceremonial tform.


    This so-called special technique is also very troublesome; you need to first sand the bonding surfaces of the two obsidian stones to the right smoothness and then carefully use magic power to resonate andmunicate the energies contained within the stones to link them as one. Only after this can you use the spell from Chen Yu''s booklet to bond them.


    This is a very energy-consuming and meticulous task.


    The spell was originally intended for use after the construction of the ritual tform wasplete, to merge the tform into a single entity. Although it can also be used to bond the small obsidian pieces, it certainly increased the workload for Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Furthermore, among the two, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was not adept at such tasks¡ªhe could only be responsible forbor-intensive tasks and material gathering.


    Although there were over a thousand pieces of obsidian that needed to be adhered, atst, Kyuuzai Ryousen, through his arduous efforts, hadpleted them all. They now formed the ceremonial altar before them, a half-meter high, and three meters in diameter, in the shape of a round tform, currently being inspected by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    Engraved on the floor beneath the altar was a gigantic magic circle, several timesrger than the one Chen Yu had used during his promotion ceremony. Together with the runes on the ceremonial altar, the entire tform seemed to exude a sense of mystery.


    At the very top of the altar was an offering table that had taken Kyuuzai Ryousen a great deal of effort to piece together. This was the most crucial part of the whole ritual site''s construction process, as all the magic runes ultimately directed their power here.


    Although he didn''t quite understand what it was all for, Kyuuzai Ryousen stillpleted it with utmost seriousness. When working for a big shot, it was best not to pry too deeply, a crucial survival tactic Kyuuzai Ryousen had summed up.


    "No problems! All the magic runes and the drawing of the magic circle are just like what''s required in the manual! Truly perfect work!" Having checked everything once again, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu looked up, smiled excitedly at Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Ryousen, your work is outstanding! I''ll go inform the master that the ritual site is ready!"


    Brisk with excitement, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was about to leave when he reached the doorway, suddenly remembered something, and quickly turned back to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Ryousen, take some rest, you''ve worked hard over this period!"


    Watching Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu hurry off after speaking, Kyuuzai Ryousen''s face could not hide his fatigue, yet his eyes were exceptionally bright. This job had been a form of tempering for him, not only honing his control over magic power but also forging his spirit through exhaustion.


    Raising his finger, he let a raven that had flown down from the roof alight upon it. Gazing at its red eyes and pitch-ck feathers, Kyuuzai Ryousen couldn''t help but look forward to the promotion Chen Yu had promised him and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    The more familiar Kyuuzai Ryousen became with the power he now wielded, the more he indulged in it.


    The power of a Crow Feather Mage seemed very strong to Kyuuzai Ryousen. Despite not being suited for head-onbat, their methods were unpredictable, and with specially cultivated Cursed Ravens, if used properly, they represented a terrifying force.


    But even this power inheritance, which seemed so potent to Kyuuzai Ryousen, was merely something casually given by Chen Yu. This made Kyuuzai Ryousen all the more aware of Chen Yu''s fearsomeness and inscrutability, and it solidified his determination to serve him. Because Kyuuzai Ryousen knew very well that to gain more, he must offer up his loyalty in exchange.


    With this in mind, Kyuuzai Ryousen flicked his finger, and the Cursed Raven perched there immediately took flight, pping its wings and scattering ck feathers. And when the feathers had cleared, the figure of Kyuuzai Ryousen had also vanished...

 Chapter 108: Grocery Shopping (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    When Chen Yu received a call from Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, he was selecting furniture with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Since rental homes in Japan don''te with furniture, all household items including daily necessities had to be purchased anew. Although both of them had their respective belongings, living together was markedly different from living alone, and so they needed to acquire many additional items.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, whose call was that?" asked Jounouchi Hiromi curiously, noticing the excited expression on Chen Yu''s face after he took the call.


    "Oh, it''s nothing, just a friend." Chen Yu reassured her with a smile after hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s query, "I asked a friend to prepare some items for me, and he just called to let me know that everything I requested is ready."


    "Oh~!" Jounouchi Hiromi deliberately elongated her "oh" with a knowing look, as if she saw right through him, "It''s not going to be something like the horse bones you bought from Inomata-sanst time, is it? If it''s that kind of thing, I absolutely won''t allow you to bring it home!"


    While speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi also put on a serious face and emphasized her point by waving a finger in front of Chen Yu.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not something I''ll bring home." Chen Yu assured Jounouchi Hiromi, finding her deliberately feigned attitude not annoying but rather amusing, adding a touch of fun to their rtionship.


    And indeed, he wasn''t lying; of course, the ritual site wasn''t something you''d bring home. The Necromantic Space built through the ritual site and the equipment housing the Necromancer - those were the things Chen Yu would bring home.


    However, more pressing at the moment was choosing the appropriate items before them. Picking up a rather elegant ss cup from the shelf, Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, what do you think of this cup? It looks like we need to get some more cups for the two of us to use."


    "We do need to add more cups, but the one in your hand isn''t necessary, is it?" Jounouchi Hiromi felt a bit helpless looking at the ss cup in Chen Yu''s hand, "That''s a piece of Satsuma Kiriko from Kagoshima. It''s indeed beautiful, but that kind of thing is more like a craftwork. For daily use, we''d better buy something more ordinary."


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''sment, Chen Yu noticed the price tag on the ss cup in his hand. ncing at the four zeroes before the decimal point, he awkwardly set the cup back down. While he could afford it, if it was just for daily use, purchasing it would indeed be overly extravagant.


    "Speaking of which, should we buy a rice cooker? The one I previously had was a small one for single-person use. Now that two of us will be living together, we should probably get a bigger one. Plus, the new rice cookers have multiple functions and can make a variety of dishes. What do you think, Mr.


    Chen Yu?" As Chen Yu put down the Satsuma Kiriko, Jounouchi Hiromi picked up a ordinarily priced ss cup and examined it while asking his opinion.


    "Hmm, you can decide on that, Hiromi. But do we really need an additional set of kitchenware? The previous kitchenware should suffice if we move it to the new ce. Buying more seems unnecessary, right?" Chen Yu didn''t see the point in purchasing another set of kitchenware, feeling it was redundant as they both had kitchenware from when they were living alone.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s opinion, Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment before saying, "Can''t I buy a new set?"


    Having said that, Jounouchi Hiromi shed her pair of eyes that seemed to speak, their ck depths carrying a hint of hope and plead, her slightly upturned lips brimming with a smile, rendering Chen Yu unable to utter a word of refusal even though he knew she was just pretending.


    "Alright then, we can buy a new set, especially since you''ll be using it, Hiromi. You can choose whatever you want." Feeling his girlfriend''s gaze, Chen Yu let out a wry smile and agreed. Truth be told, a set of kitchenware wasn''t really expensive¡ªit was roughly the same price as the Satsuma Kiriko he was about to buy.


    However, clearly, aplete set of kitchenware came with far more itemspared to a single ss cup, even if Jounouchi Hiromi only picked out the good ones, aplete array of pots, pans,dles, knives, and cutting boards still piled up in the shopping cart before Chen Yu.


    "How are we going to carry all this back?" Chen Yu nced at the pile of items before him with a touch of distress, as they seemed to have inadvertently bought too much.


    Carrying everything home wouldn''t be an issue for him. With his current physical condition, he could carry the entire load and even take his girlfriend over one shoulder. However, the problem was clearly not about strength and weight.


    "Hm, carrying it all back would be troublesome, wouldn''t it? Even though we''ve already got the keys to the new ce and could leave the things there, still, how would we manage to carry so much?" Jounouchi Hiromi also seemed a bit troubled¡ªindeed, they had somewhat over-purchased.


    The majority of the items weren''t particrly troubling, but the rice cooker and frying pan that were part of the kitchenware took up considerable space. Especially since Jounouchi Hiromi had also bought a mop and bucket for cleaning, making their pile look even more substantial.


    "It feels like we should buy a car if we''re going to live together." Chen Yu couldn''t help but mention this need, considering that while living alone, he could manage easily, but with two people, life''s demands increased and having a car would make situations like today much simpler.


    "Let''s talk about buying a carter. You can''t possibly go buy a car now to load up all these things and drive back home, can you?" Although Jounouchi Hiromi agreed that purchasing a car was necessary, she shook her head¡ªit obviously wouldn''t solve their current dilemma.


    "Then should we call a taxi?" Chen Yu suggested to Jounouchi Hiromi. They clearly couldn''t both carry this mountain of items and squeeze onto the crowded Tokyo subway, where the density could squish a person t. It was one thing to jostle in the crowd usually but quite another with so many purchases¡ªriding the subway was out of the question.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was reluctant to spend money on a taxi, under the circumstances, she nodded in agreement, "Then let''s call a taxi. There''s really no other way at this point."


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s reluctance to part with her money, Chen Yu gged down a taxi by the roadside, and couldn''t help but think to himself that maybe he should consider crafting a "Space Ring", a typical storage essory found in novels?

 Chapter 109: The Cats Rise to Power (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    Although they had received the keys to their new house, moving was not a simple matter. Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi each had a pile of belongings to move, and even with the help of a movingpany, it wasn''t something that could be done in one go. So after getting the keys to their new house, they started by moving some small items first and also bought some things they needed to fill in the gaps.


    They decided to get the new house ready before moving all their belongings over.


    After cing the items they bought today inside the new house, Yu Chen took Hiromi Jounouchi out to a nice restaurant for a sweet, loving dinner before taking her back to her ce. He then caught thest subway of the evening back to his own home.


    "Wee home!" Opening the door, Saegusa Mikie, holding Audis, was kneeling respectfully at the entrance, greeting Yu Chen.


    Having absorbed the Negative Energy from the ck Crystal lent by Yu Chen, Saegusa Mikie could now manifest in human form. Although she still couldn''t appear during the sunny daylight hours, she could move around like a normal person after sunset.


    "Where''s Lord Audis''ste-night snack? Don''t think you can skip it just because you arranged for a maid to make me dinner!" Audis, held in Saegusa Mikie''s arms, shouted at Yu Chen.


    As usual, Yu Chen would have brought him fresh fish meat for dinner, but tonight his dinner was made by Saegusa Mikie, so naturally, Audis postponed his regr dinner and deemed it histe-night snack.


    Looking at the cat that seemed to be getting a bit too high and mighty recently, Yu Chen couldn''t help but feel perplexed; he always felt that this cat hadn''t quite got its attitude right. It couldn''t really be thinking, like those foolishizens online, that humans are just servants to cats, could it?


    With that thought, Yu Chen reached out and grabbed Audis by the scruff of his neck, lifting him from Saegusa Mikie''s arms.


    "Hey! Let Lord Audis down now! I''ll scratch you! Let go! If you don''t let go, I will really scratch you!" Audis, hanging by the scruff from Yu Chen''s grasp, seemed to enter a fierce state, with all four paws'' ws out, but due to the position he was in, he couldn''t actually reach Yu Chen, making his so-called ferociousness nothing more than a bluff.


    "Why do I get the feeling that Audis''s attitude has been a bit intedtely? Remember your ce, little cat!" Holding Audis in front of his face, he looked at the cat''s upturned face, like a super fierce kitten: "You are a pet of this Necromancer, not a master cat of a poop-scooper. Dreaming of a coup? Wait until you grow a second tail before you speak of such things!"


    Having said that, Yu Chen handed Audis back to Saegusa Mikie and gave her a smile, "It feels a bit odd to say this, but tomorrow is your funeral, so rest well today. Thesest few days, thank you for helping me with the house cleaning. There has been a lot to sort out since I''m about to move, and I appreciate your hard work."


    Having absorbed the Negative Energy from the ck Crystal, Saegusa Mikie had, in thest few days, been able to move around just like a normal person.


    But as someone who had already died and whose body had been cremated to ashes, she tried to avoid going out unnecessarily to avoid trouble. Even though she had a physical form, there was still a big difference from living people, so these past few days, she only appeared after sunset.


    Not being able to go out made Saegusa Mikie feel somewhat idle. The influence of not being able to appear during the day also made her somewhat frustrated and bored. Thus, she took the initiative to do whatever she could manage, such as cleaning Yu Chen''s house. It was only natural for her to do so, and it also counted as repaying Yu Chen for his help, even though such repayments might seem trivial.


    Yu Chen didn''t mind at all. Having someone clean up his room was obviously much better than doing it himself, so much so that he even thought of keeping Saegusa Mikie as his Ghost Maid.


    However, considering that her life had already been quite miserable and she was only helping him to repay a favor, turning her into a Ghost Maid seemed a bit too much. Yu Chen dismissed this seemingly wonderful idea and didn''t even mention it to Saegusa Mikie.


    Moreover, even if Yu Chen wanted to do that, he was about to move in with Hiromi Jounouchi, and having Saegusa Mikie around would be very awkward and inappropriate. Besides, Yu Chen would have to exin to Hiromi Jounouchi why there was a person who was already dead alongside him.


    Was he supposed to say he was a Necromancer? Clearly, the time to disclose such things hadn''te yet.


    He ced the salmon he had bought on a te in front of Audis. Although the ck cat oftenined that salmon was too cheap, it still ate it very eagerly whenever it saw the fish.


    Even though it was the cheapest ingredient from a supermarket or convenience store, it was precisely because of its affordability that Yu Chen bought it often, and Audis had gotten used to it as well. Every time, although Audis would fiercely protest and say it wouldn''t eat salmon next time, it would still devour it heartily when the salmon was ced in front of it.


    However, more important than these things was Saegusa Mikie''s funeral tomorrow, which Yu Chen took even more seriously.


    "Tomorrow is your funeral, I''ve informed Dr. Misumi and Mr. Kube... the Female Forensic Doctor who did your autopsy. She and Mr. Kube saved the girl who was kidnapped with you and found the murderer." Yu Chen exined the funeral arrangements to Saegusa Mikie.


    Although she only needed to be buried with her ashes tomorrow, Yu Chen felt she should still be informed about the process, "As for the girl who was kidnapped with you... that''s Hana-chan. Dr. Misumi has also contacted her, and she confirmed she woulde. Do you... have any message you would like me to pass on?"


    "Hana-chan..." Hearing her friend''s name, Saegusa Mikie''s expression clearly became mncholic, but after hesitating for a long time, she shook her head, "Dr. Chen, you are right. The dead shouldn''t have any more ties with the living... I have no message to tell her."


    Watching Saegusa Mikie''s demeanor, Yu Chen nodded in understanding. The dead indeed have unresolved attachments, but these can easily trouble the living. It was certainly gratifying to see that Saegusa Mikie hade to terms with her death and believed she should no longer be involved with the living.


    "Dr. Chen, may I ask where will the soul go after I''m buried?" Saegusa Mikie suddenly asked Yu Chen the question that concerned her the most. Now that she had severed her ties with the living, her journey after death was next.


    However, Saegusa Mikie had no concept of where her soul would end up. Whether it was the Land of Ultimate Bliss or the Underworld, she had only heard some stories and legends while alive and never took them seriously. But death made such questions a real concern.


    "I''m not too sure about that myself, Necromancers do not handle matters of salvation and the like. Let''s go and ask the local deities tomorrow," Yu Chen decided, thinking of the small Shrine standing in Kawakami Cemetery.

 Chapter 110 - 110 Funeral (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    The next morning, Chen Yu woke from his meditation and returned Audis to its beloved cat bed before heading to the bathroom to wash up.


    Today was the funeral of Saegusa Mikie, so Chen Yu specially took out a ck suit.


    In Japan, it is customary at funerals for both guests and family to wear ck clothes as a sign of respect for the deceased.


    China actually has a simr custom, but as history has evolved, these practices have be less stringent, and for funerals, any non-bright colored clothing is eptable. The traditional sackcloth and filial piety attire have been simplified to a white cloth headdress and ck arm bands.


    Chen Yu had no objections to this, and he reckoned that even Saegusa Mikie herself likely wouldn''t mind, but since customs are to be followed, it was appropriate to go through the effort of wearing this ck suit.


    After Chen Yu got into his shirt and ck trousers and set the suit jacket aside, rolling up his sleeves to prepare breakfast, a knock at the door sounded.


    "Good morning, Mr. Chen Yu." Standing at the door was Hiromi Jounouchi, holding a cloth-wrapped lunchbox in her hand.


    "Hiromi? Howe you''re here so early?" asked Chen Yu, surprised at the sight of Hiromi Jounouchi in a ck dress standing at the doorway, yet amidst his surprise, he also felt a bit dazzled.


    To be charming, in mourning attire¡ªthe ancients truly did not deceive me.


    However, today was clearly not the time to discuss such profound artistic topics. Chen Yu suppressed the fanciful thoughts in his mind and weed Hiromi Jounouchi into his home.


    "I made you breakfast." Hiromi Jounouchi ced the lunchbox on the small round table in the living room, sat down with her knees bent, and then smiled at Chen Yu, a smile somewhat filled with domestic virtue, "So I came over early to save you the trouble of cooking for yourself."


    Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, a warm current flowed through Chen Yu''s heart, and he smiled, pouring a cup of hot tea for Hiromi Jounouchi before sitting down next to the small round table, "If you hade anyter, Hiromi, I would''ve started making breakfast myself."


    Chen Yu opened the lunchbox that Hiromi Jounouchi had brought over and, seeing the still-warm exquisite breakfast, could immediately tell that his girlfriend had put a lot of thought into it. He couldn''t help but express his admiration to Hiromi Jounouchi, "This is marvelous! It looks delicious. Hiromi, you must have put in a lot of effort this morning, right?"


    While speaking, Chen Yu picked up a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of Tamagoyaki from the lunchbox and put it in his mouth, eximing loudly how delicious it was as he ate.


    "If you like it, Mr. Chen Yu, eat more. It''s just a breakfast, not that much effort really. Plus, I have to eat as well, just made an extra portion," Hiromi Jounouchi said nonchntly, as if making breakfast was a simple task, but the smile on her face betrayed the happiness in her heart.


    Though Hiromi Jounouchi spoke lightly, Chen Yu didn''t see it that way. If Hiromi Jounouchi took the subway from her ce to his, it would take about half an hour, and considering the time it would take to make breakfast, this hearty meal would at least require another half hour.


    By this estimation, Hiromi Jounouchi would have to wake up at least an hour before him to make such avish breakfast and bring it to him.


    ```


    Thinking of this, Yu Chen nced at the rm clock on the dresser beside him. It showed only eight-thirty, and he immediately understood. He said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Actually, Hiromi, you don''t have to work so hard. I can make breakfast myself in the morning..."


    "Making breakfast for my boyfriend is a girlfriend''s right and duty! Mr. Chen Yu, you shouldn''t underestimate Japanese women. Getting up at six o''clock in the morning to make breakfast for the whole family is an essential skill for any qualified housewife!" Hiromi Jounouchi understood what Yu Chen meant and interrupted him before he could finish, "Okay, enough of this. Hurry up and eat your breakfast.


    It won''t taste good if it gets cold! And Dr. Misumi and the others will be arriving soon, right?"


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Yu Chen found it inappropriate to say anything more, so he just ate the breakfast his girlfriend had prepared with gratitude.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although he had shown off a bit of affection with his girlfriend in the morning and fed Audis a handful of dog food, today''s main event was still the burial of Saegusa Kyoko.


    So, after finishing breakfast, with Misumi Mikoto, Kube Rokuro, and Saegusa Kyoko''s good friend Hana-chan having arrived, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi took Saegusa Kyoko''s ashes along with the others to the gravesite at Kawakami Cemetery that had been prepared in advance.


    "Saegusa Kyoko? Is that Xiao Sanmao''s real name?" Hana-chan, a good friend of Saegusa Kyoko from her lifetime, looked at the name written on the tombstone, feeling both astonished and curious, while also overwhelmed with grief.


    She had known Saegusa Kyoko through the inte and had only met her in person for the first time when the incident urred, never expecting that this would be both their first andst encounter.


    "Doctor Chen, how did you find out Xiao Sanmao''s real name? The police had been searching for a long time and couldn''t find it." Misumi Mikoto was also curious about how Yu Chen knew the real name of an unidentified deceased person, especially since the police had nearly exhausted all clues without finding anything and had almost mistaken Saegusa Kyoko''s identity.


    Of course, Yu Chen couldn''t say that he had directly asked Saegusa Kyoko her name, so he just smiled and said nonchntly, "I had a friend help me out and utilized some special connections and channels."


    Yu Chen glossed over the question and handed the urn to the staff at Kawakami Cemetery, letting them ce it in the burial site. Although some cemeteries had converted to columbariums due tond area constraints, Kawakami Cemetery still practiced traditional burial.


    Watching thest remnant of her friend in this world, Hana-chan''s tears fell once more, her eyes tearful as she watched the cemetery staff ce the ashes and then cover the grave,pletely obstructing her view.


    "Xiao Sanmao!" Hana-chan couldn''t help but cry out her friend''s name loudly, tears of heartache streaming down her face.


    Yu Chen, Misumi Mikoto, and the others seemed to be influenced by her sadness as well, feeling quite troubled in their hearts.


    All four present were medical professionals, though Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi dealt with the living while Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro dealt with the dead. Yet their views on life and death were unexpectedly simr at that moment.


    Life extinguishes like a blown-out candle; at the end, all that''s left of a life is but a jar of ashes, crammed into such a small space in a grave, never again to experience the beauty of the world or feel emotions... So we should cherish living life even more, whether it''s someone else''s or our own.


    ```

 Chapter 111: Man Does Not Know, God Knows (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    As the cemetery staff sealed Saegusa Mikie''s gravepletely, Chen Yu and Misumi Meiqin, along with others, offered their tributes once more. Saegusa Mikie''s funeral came to an end, and with that, her final journey in this world wasplete.


    "Xiao Sanmao, rest in peace! I will keep our promise, I will definitely go! I will definitely go to see the White Night!" Hana-san stood in front of Saegusa Mikie''s tombstone, staring at the photo on it, and prayed earnestly.


    Watching Hana-san pray so sincerely, Chen Yu couldn''t help but let out a slight chuckle. She probably had no idea that Saegusa Mikie could actually hear what she was saying.


    Chen Yu did not take back the ck Crystal, but instead buried it together with Saegusa Mikie''s ashes.


    Although this might give rise to a powerful ghost... no, ording to the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," it should be referred to as a Grudge Spirit, Chen Yu obviously would not let Saegusa Mikie be the kind of Grudge Spirit that loses its reason and then goes on a killing spree.


    After all, her own fixation was merely wanting to see the White Night with her friends, and the resentment from being murdered had already dissipated with the punishment of the murderer. Hence, it is unlikely to be too greatly affected, and at most, it might be a strong spiritual body.


    But this is the least of a Necromancer''s concerns, no matter how powerful the Grudge Spirits... even if they evolve into Fierce Spirits or Evil Spirits, to Chen Yu, it''s just a matter of whether they can be crushed easily or require a bit more effort.


    "Doctor Chen, thank you! If it weren''t for you, Xiao Sanmao couldn''t have beenid to rest so peacefully, I''m truly extremely grateful," Hana-san, having finished her prayers, walked up to Chen Yu, bowed deeply to him, and expressed her heartfelt thanks.


    "It''s just a small thing, no need to be so polite," Chen Yu said nonchntly, shaking his head. He then smiled and added, "I''ve heard about your situation. Since you''ve promised to see the White Night together, take the opportunity to go. It''s your wish, and also Miss Saegusa Mikie''s."


    "I definitely will," Hana-san nodded vigorously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Misumi Meiqin and Kube Rokuro had other matters to attend to, so after the funeral, they said goodbye to Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi after having lunch together.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, however, stayed to help Chen Yu tidy up for the afternoon and joined him for dinner as well. After dinner, she went back to her own home as she had to work the next day and couldn''t stay toote.


    "Why does this woman always like to stroke my fur? I don''t like others touching my fur! It took me so long to groom it smooth!" Audis, licking his somewhat disheveled fur,ined to Chen Yu. He had been held and stroked by Jounouchi Hiromi again, which made his fur look a bit messy.


    Listening to Audis''sint, Chen Yu picked him up from the ground with amusement and ruffled the fur on his head before holding the grumpy little cat in front of him: "Cats are for petting, and as a pet cat, do you have any objections?"


    "You faithless master who forgets pets at the sight of a woman! What''s so good about women! She''s just an ordinary person, you''re a Necromancer; you won''t find happiness together!" Audis shouted at Chen Yu, clearly mimicking lines he had learned from a TV drama, his scrunched-up cat face clearly conveying his mood at the moment.


    However, although what Audis said was just borrowed from a TV show, the sentiment behind it still managed to darken Chen Yu''s expression.


    Jounouchi Hiromi is just an ordinary person, and of course, Chen Yu understood this, which was why he initially did not want to ept Jounouchi Hiromi''s confession of love.


    But after peeling away the identity of the Necromancer, Chen Yu was just an ordinary man with emotions and desires, so in the end he still epted Jounouchi Hiromi as his girlfriend, even nning to be with her.


    However, the disparity in their identities wouldn''t cease to exist just because Chen Yu chose to ignore it. This was ultimately an issue he and Jounouchi Hiromi had to face.


    "So what if she''s an ordinary person? Do Ick the means to make her extraordinary?" Chen Yu set Audis down and, although he spoke these words, his tonecked conviction. Audis, who shared a soul connection with Chen Yu, knew this was merely his brash defense.


    If turning an ordinary person into a Transcendent were so easy... No, for Chen Yu, who possessed the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," it wasn''t difficult, but turning his girlfriend into a Transcendent¡ªthat was the real challenge.


    Chen Yu wasn''t ready toe clean to Jounouchi Hiromi just yet, nor was he certain she would be willing to stay by his side forever.


    "This is the inescapable reality you face, even if you can dy it for now, you cannot do so forever," Audis, sensing Chen Yu''s inner thoughts, spoke earnestly and sternly, trying to persuade him.


    Though just a pet cat, Audis, housing a fragment of Chen Yu''s soul, was in a sense his other half. The questions Audis posed to Chen Yu were also reflections of his innermost thoughts.


    "When the time is right, I''ll tell her," Chen Yu ultimately decided not to resolve the matter immediately, choosing instead to wait for the right moment: "For now, focus on the task at hand, you stay here and watch the house."


    Having said that, Chen Yu put on his jacket and shoes and left the house.


    Watching Chen Yu leave, Audis''s feline eyes followed his retreating figure with aplex look: "When the right timees, when will it ever be the right time?"


    Though Chen Yu couldn''t hear Audis''s voice after stepping out, he could still feel Audis''s thoughts through their soul connection. Standing outside, he looked up at the sky, which was void of the moon and shrouded in darkness.


    "When she''s willing to marry me, to spend her life with me," Chen Yu seemed to be telling Audis, as well as murmuring to himself, then he walked towards the stairs below.


    Crossing the street and following the familiar path, Chen Yu once again arrived at Kawakami Cemetery.


    Passing through rows of tombstones, he returned to the ce he had visited earlier that day, a newly erected grave, in front of Saegusa Kyoko''s tombstone.


    "Come out, I''m taking you to someone who knows where the dead should go," Chen Yu knocked on the tombstone''s base, and Saegusa Mikie''s spiritual body crawled out from the ground.


    "Doctor Chen, thank you!" After climbing out of the ground, Saegusa Mikie bowed deeply to express her gratitude before asking, "May I ask where we are going? Who knows what happens to people after they die?"


    "There," Chen Yu pointed toward the small shrine halfway up the hill: "Humans do not know, but the gods do."

 Chapter 112: The Pitiable God (Please Recommend and Collect)

    Apanied by Saegusa Mikie, Chen Yu once again arrived in front of the small shrine within Kawakami Cemetery.


    Calling it a shrine was a bit of a stretch, as it was just a tiny Torii gate and a shrine that was far too small for anyone to enter. But since there was a Torii gate and a shrine enshrining a divine body, this ce was the abode of the deities, sacrednd.


    In order to show respect to the deities, Chen Yu pped his hands twice before the Torii gate ording to the customary rites, then led Saegusa Mikie, who performed the same pping gesture, through the Torii gate.


    The Torii gate holds significant meaning in Shintoism, marking the boundary between deities and mortals. Stepping through the Torii gate symbolized entering the divine domain.


    However, this divine domain was not delineated by the deities themselves but was based on the territorial extent of the shrine. Essentially, the Torii gate demarcated the shrine''s boundaries.


    Having visited quite a few shrines, Chen Yu was familiar with the so-called divine domains. Strong shrines had their Torii gate at a considerable distance from the main hall enshrining the divine body.


    ces as mighty as Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine allowed one to feel the Power of Faith cloaking the shrine''snd even before passing through the Torii gate; whereas weaker shrines, like the nameless tiny one before them, even upon reaching the shrine housing the divine body, Chen Yu felt only a faint Power of Faith wafting from the shrine.


    However,pared to Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, whose Power of Faith had already formed a domain, this small shrine with its faint Power of Faith surprisingly alerted Chen Yu to the presence of a deity.


    The Power of Faith at Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine was strong due to a thousand years of history and dependent on the strategic array or Barrier that enveloped the entire Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine. When Chen Yu visited, he had not sensed the presence of any deity, nor felt even a hint of Divine Power.


    But this small shrine was different. As Chen Yu approached the small shrine that housed the divine body, he could clearly feel a powerful Spiritual Body... or rather, a deity residing within.


    "Is anyone home?" Chen Yu asked very politely after paying his respects, shouting toward the shrine. Of course, he employed a small technique with his shout, one derived from a signature skill of the Banshee¡ªDeath Howl. It was a variant that would undoubtedly be heard by a spiritual body.


    However, the Spiritual Body inside the shrine seemed to shudder twice, then the Power of Faith surrounding it shrank back towards the shrine. The door of the shrine, which had been open, also mmed shut with a bang, presenting an unweing facade.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and frustration. It seemed that the deity before him had been frightened by him.


    "Doctor Chen..." Although Saegusa Mikie could not feel the Spiritual Body within the shrine, she still picked up on the peculiar atmosphere and couldn''t help but inquire.


    Chen Yu raised his hand to signal Saegusa Mikie to wait and continued to speak in anothernguage, "Pleasee out for a moment. I mean no harm; I just wish to ask you a few questions."


    What Chen Yu used was the Necromantic Language, which strictly speaking was not anguage, but rather a means of ''conversation'' between spiritual bodies. Not quite understanding the nature of the deities in Japan, he deliberately used this universal way ofmunication among spiritual bodies as recorded in the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium''.


    However, much to Chen Yu''s surprise, the spiritual body appeared even more afraid.


    The Power of Faith surrounding the shrine was repelled. The being clearly conveyed a sense of reluctance, and yet, it still pushed the Power of Faith away, as though telling Chen Yu, "Take these and let me be."


    Seeing that Chen Yu didn''t move, the spiritual body inside the shrine, with great reluctance, separated from within an even purer force of faith than that enveloping the shrine... no, it should be called refined Divine Power, seemingly offering it in exchange for Chen Yu''s departure.


    Chen Yu was indeed curious about this pure Divine Power, but he hadn''te here to exploit what seemed to be an impoverished spiritual body; he just wanted to ask some questions.


    But witnessing the spiritual body''s attitude of spending wealth to avoid disaster, he couldn''t help but feel a full head of ck lines.


    After taking a deep breath, Chen Yu finally chose the most direct approach, releasing all of his aura and pressing it onto the shrine, then with an authentic Death Howl shouted toward the shrine, "Come out, or I''ll dismantle your nest!"


    "Don''t eat me! I don''t taste good!" Atst, a little girl who seemed on the verge of tears opened the doors of the shrine and crawled out.


    The little girl was dressed in a luxurious deep purple twelveyered kimono, holding a golden Shenluo bell in her arms. She did not have a normal human figure, but resembled the three-head-tall proportions from manga; most surprisingly, she had a pair ofrge fox ears on her head and a fluffy tail trailing behind her.


    Seeing the little girl emerge, Chen Yu then reined in his aura, and helplessly said to her, "Wouldn''t it have been better toe out earlier, without making me resort to such methods?"


    Although Chen Yu had put away his aura, the little girl didn''t feel safe and clung to her Shenluo bell, hiding inside the shrine, "I really only have this little Divine Power, very few peoplee to worship me, and there isn''t much Power of Faith... please let me go!"


    Looking at the little girl''s pitiful appearance, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly, raised his hand to condense a strand of Necromantic Power at his fingertips, and using it to draw upon the Negative Energy from the entire Kawakami Cemetery, he then said to the girl, "If I really wanted to consume you, would you have a chance to resist?


    If I wanted to consume you, after living here for so long, I would have done it already."


    Saying so, Chen Yu pointed in the direction of his home and asked the girl, "You know I live just across the street, right?"


    The little girl looked at the power Chen Yu was channeling with a face full of terror, nodded dumbly, and shrank back into the shrine, clutching the doorframe and asking Chen Yu, "Then what are you here for?"


    "I just have some questions I want to ask you," Chen Yu replied, gazing at the Divine Power the little girl had released earlier. It seemed to be dissipating slightly, and as the girl looked at it with pained eyes, Chen Yu said, "Take it back, or it really will scatter."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, the little girl hurriedly, and with much distress, gathered the Divine Power, while also reconvening the surrounding Power of Faith back onto the shrine. With all themotion, the already sparse Power of Faith became even sparser, apparently losing about a tenth, causing the girl''s distressed face to wrinkly even more.

 Chapter 113 - 113 Little Rice Princess (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    Looking at the distress on the little girl''s face, Chen Yu felt a twinge of guilt and remorse. He understood it was his arrival that had led to her substantial loss, and failing to offer some form ofpensation would be tantamount to bullying her.


    After pondering for a moment, Chen Yu gathered the scattered Power of Faith around him. This power was what the little girl had not managed to collect, and judging by her condition, she seemed no longer capable of gathering the dispersed Power of Faith.


    But with Chen Yu''s strength, he still could forcibly collect these scattered powers.


    Watching Chen Yu gather the overflowed Power of Faith once again, the little girl''s eyes lit up, but she remained wary of him, hiding inside the shrine, clutching the door, and revealing only half of her head along with her pitiful eyes.


    Feeling the longing and pitiful gaze of the little girl, Chen Yu furtherpressed the gathered Power of Faith and, to the girl''s astonishment, concentrated a bit of Necromantic Power at his fingertips.


    He integrated the Necromantic Power into the condensed Power of Faith, extricating impurities and transforming it with the aid of the Necromantic Power into a force simr to the Divine Power the little girl had previously released.


    However, Chen Yu was unable to separate the mingled Necromantic Power and thus offered it to the little girl as it was.


    "Let this be my apology for the great loss you suffered. It''s mixed with a hint of the power of death, can you ept it?" Chen Yu asked, watching the joy in the little girl''s eyes, realizing his question may have been unnecessary.


    The little girl epted the force infused with Necromantic Power, then inhaled deeply and swallowed it with a small mouthful.


    Chen Yu had thought that now they could have a proper conversation, but to his surprise, after the little girl absorbed the force he had provided as an apology, her body underwent significant changes¡ªshe grew up.


    From her original three heads tall, chibi-like figure, she rapidly evolved into the size of an average child with four heads tall. Her doll-like clothes, which resembled a twelveyered kimono, also changed; a deep purple hue was dyed with ck and red, and bright Red Spider Lilies decorated the hem of her skirt.


    On her head, where there had only been a single ring as an essory, there now bloomed a vivid Manzhu Shahua.


    "This... this... this?!" Clearly astonished by the changes to her own body, the little girl looked at herself from left to right, spinning halfway around before finally looking up at Chen Yu. With a hint of shyness, she quietly said, "Thank you!"


    Relieved that the little girl was finally able tomunicate normally, Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He had found it difficult to bear the sight of such a pitiful little girl shedding tears in front of him. Now that she had stopped crying, Chen Yu finally asked her, "Can we talk now? I have some questions for you."


    "Yes! I can tell you anything I know and am allowed to, but if it''s forbidden, not even if you were to devour me could I disclose it," the little girl replied as she timidly stepped out from the shrine to stand in front of Chen Yu. Although she still looked somewhat scared, her tone was firm.


    Chen Yu, although he also wanted to inquire about some secrets from the little girl, seeing her so determined, did not wish to force her and after some thought, decided not to ask too much. Thus, he began, "I primarily want to ask, where does the soul of a person who has already died go after they are buried?"


    Speaking thus, Chen Yu stepped aside and pointed towards Saegusa Kyoko, who had been standing behind him and who cooperated by walking to the front of the little girl.


    "She is dead? If it''s the soul of a person who has died and has no lingering attachments, they can be reborn in the Land of Ultimate Bliss or go to Yomi. It depends on what you believe!" The little girl walked a circle around Saegusa Kyoko, then contradicted her statement, "No, no, that''s not right.


    This person has already started bing your Divine Servant, and she still holds attachments, so she can''t be reborn in the Land of Ultimate Bliss. As for Yomi, unless she enters through Yomotsu Hirasaka, she can''t go to Yomi either."


    "Divine Servant? What is that? I forgot to ask, who are you? Are you a deity?" While the little girl was sizing up Saegusa Kyoko, he was also observing the little girl.


    The little girl in front of him was indeed a Spiritual Body, but different from ordinary Spiritual Bodies. It seemed she was influenced by Divine Power and the Power of Faith, reflected in her attire which disyed two different kinds of powers: one was the deathly power transformed into the Red Spider Lily, and the other seemed to be rted to a bountiful harvest.


    The power associated with the bountiful harvest sustained her existence as a Spiritual Body and reinforced it by absorbing the Power of Faith. However, due to the sparse nature of the Power of Faith, this reinforcement was almost negligible. Had it not been for Chen Yu bestowing another power rted to death upon her just now, causing her to grow rapidly, Chen Yu would not have noticed this detail.


    "My name is Little Rice Princess, a Divine Servant of Lord Miketsu, stationed at this shrine dedicated to Lord Miketsu by his order. Because of the power granted by Lord Miketsu, I consider myself a deity, though just a subordinate deity to Lord Miketsu," the little girl exined to Chen Yu, politely bowing as she did so.


    "Little Rice Princess?" Chen Yu felt curious about the little girl''s name, which seemed somewhat random.


    "It is the name given by Lord Miketsu!


    Originally, I was just a messenger of Lord Miketsu, but because a new Inari Shrine was built here, Lord Miketsu sent me to guard this ce and with the Divine Power he bestowed upon me, I was able to transform from a fox into a human form," the little girl continued to exin while also ncing towards Saegusa Kyoko, "Simr to how you infused power into this soul, Lord Miketsu granted me Divine Power, unlike the mere Yin Force you gave to her."


    So Negative Energy is called Yin Force? Chen Yu couldn''t help but pick up a rtively useless piece of trivia. However, it didn''t stop him from continuing to ask Little Rice Princess, "You mentioned earlier that the souls of the deceased can go to the Pure Land or Yomi, but she cannot. Why is that?"


    "The Pure Land is a concept that came after the spread of Buddhist Law, introduced by Buddha. Those who believe in Buddhist Law can be reborn in the Land of Ultimate Bliss after death. As for Yomi, it is the ancient Japanese world inhabited by the dead; even the great deity Izanami went to Yomi after death, so before the spread of Buddhist Law, the dead all went to Yomi."


    The little girl, now devoid of fear, became chatty, as if she hadn''t spoken much to anyone in years, "But she still has attachments, and before those attachments disappear, she cannot be reborn in the Land of Ultimate Bliss. As for Yomi...


    to be honest, since the spread of Buddhist Law, there have been very few who go to Yomi, and having absorbed the Yin Force, she is not a pure soul and thus cannot enter Yomi."

 Chapter 114: Gods and the Dead (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    Through his conversation with the Little Rice Princess, Chen Yu learned a lot of useful information and also came to understand the current situation of Saegusa Kyoko.


    In Japan, Yomi had long existed; from the information Chen Yu gathered from the Little Rice Princess, he felt it might be a corner of the Underworld in the Central Region, simply upied by the Yomotsu Oni Tribe and turned into the realm of the dead for Japanese Shintoism.


    Of course, the origins of Yomi weren''t important; tracing back thousands of years to the age of myths was fine for story-telling, but delving too deep would seem exceedingly tedious.


    For contemporary Japan, Yomi still represented a ce of rest and rebirth for the deceased. As for the Pure Land, it was believed by those who followed Buddhism that if one died without any worldly attachments, they could be reborn in the Buddhist Pure Land.


    Since the Little Rice Princess was a deity of Shintoism, her understanding of the Pure Land was not very thorough¡ªshe only knew that those without attachments who had believed in Buddhism in life could be reborn there; clearly, Saegusa Kyoko no longer met these conditions.


    As for Yomi, whether one had attachments was irrelevant; as long as one hadn''t be a Bound Spirit, small demons would arrive in a ming chariot to guide their soul into Yomi.


    Naturally, this was a tale from ancient mythology; the yokai train had transformed into a modern train. The departed souls only needed to head to their nearest subway station, and at midnight, a subway heading to Yomi-no-kuni would appear to ferry the departed souls to Yomi.


    After all, there were far too many dead nowadays to rely solely on chariots and small demons for guidance; thus, the dead had to take the train themselves now.


    Nheless, there were still restrictions on the souls for Yomi; only pure souls could cross the gates into Yomi.


    For a soul like Saegusa Kyoko that had absorbed Negative Energy, traditional beliefs held that it would either be a Bound Spirit or an Evil Ghost, but ording to the Little Rice Princess, the Yin Force absorbed by Saegusa Kyoko had been purified and processed by Chen Yu; thus, her transformation was not into an attachment- and grudge-influenced Bound Spirit or Evil Ghost, but into a purer Divine Servant.


    However, once such a transformation began, it meant that Saegusa Kyoko could no longer pass through the gates of Yomi because Yomi would not ept Divine Servants of other deities. If Saegusa Kyoko wished to enter Yomi, she would have to do so through Hirasaka Ridge, but that was an entirely different matter from the dead entering Yomi.


    "What do you n to do now? Although the Little Rice Princess said she could introduce you to be a Divine Servant of Miketsu no Kami, it still depends on your own decision," Chen Yu said, looking at Saegusa Kyoko sitting on his gravestone.


    "..." Faced with Chen Yu''s question, Saegusa Kyoko remained silent.


    Seeing her like this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit awkward, sighed, and said with some wistfulness, "These matters should indeed be considered carefully, so I won''t disturb you any further. If there is nothing else, I will take my leave first."


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen, for all you''ve done for me," said Saegusa Kyoko as she stepped down from the gravestone and bowed deeply to Chen Yu: "I''m really sorry for making you so busy on ount of me, and I appreciate everything you''ve done for me!"


    ```


    "There''s nothing to apologize for, it''s I who should be sorry. If I hadn''t given you that ck crystal, you might have been able to proceed to Yomi-no-kuni by now, instead of being stuck in this world," Chen Yu felt somewhat remorseful that Saegusa Kyoko couldn''t pass on because of him, "But since things have alreadye to this, seeking a solution is the right course.


    Give Little Rice Princess''s suggestion some more thought."


    "I will, thank you, Doctor Chen," Saegusa Kyoko nodded earnestly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon returning home, Chen Yu took out the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" again and flipped through it, looking for the description of deities andparing that information with what he had learned from Little Rice Princess. He wanted to understand the difference between native Japanese deities and those recorded in the Compendium.


    ording to the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," a Necromancer, after breaking through to Legendary status, can begin the path to divine enthronement: gathering faith, refining divinity, forging a divine body, igniting the Divine me, constructing a Divine Kingdom, and ultimatelypleting divine enthronement.


    Although these steps did not need to follow a specific order, typically, after breaking through to Legendary status, a Necromancer would base his Divine Kingdom on the Necromantic Space and start gathering faith to refine Divinity. Both processes would be carried out simultaneously.


    Once the Divine me was ignited, the Necromancer could directly transform the Necromantic Space into a Divine Kingdom, then naturally andfortably achieve divine enthronement.


    However, there seemed to be a significant difference between the native Japanese deities and those recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium."


    For example, Little Rice Princess is merely a rather powerful being, not even powerful enough, and if she were to be ssified ording to a Transcendent''s levels, she would be at Expert Level at best, not even Legendary-rank, but ording to Japanese standards, she is still considered a deity.


    Of course, as Little Rice Princess herself had mentioned, she only evolved from a fox to a Divine Servant after receiving the Divine Power of the Inari God Miketsu no Kami, then was assigned to this tiny Shrine to act as a deity. Such a minor god was, of course, not a standard for measuring the power of a deity.


    ording to Little Rice Princess, Japanese deities could generally be divided into two categories: One type was the naturally urring deities, for example, the famous deities such as Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi, Susanoo, Inari, and other traditional Shinto deities.


    The second typeprised spirits worthily worshipped such as mountains, trees, foxes, and other animal souls, as well as the souls of famous deceased individuals and various evil specters and yokai.


    In Shintoism, these deities aremonly referred to as "kami." Initially, this term meant the souls of the deceased, but with the rise and development of Shintoism, it came to be used specifically for deities.


    The deities were ssified based on the strength of their Divine Power. The powerful ones, such as the Sun God Amaterasu or the Inari God who have Shrines throughout the country, naturally received a great deal of faith and possessed mighty Divine Power.


    ording to Little Rice Princess, they each held at least one aspect of authority, like Amaterasu being the Sun God, and the Inari God being the God of Harvest.


    Such deities are also recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and are at least the entities that have sessfully mastered a Divine Duty. Even by the standards of the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," they qualify as true deities.


    As for others who achieve the title of deity through being worshipped and can only protect a certain region like Little Rice Princess, ording to the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," they would only be considered "Ancestral Spirits," not true deities.


    While they possess Divine Power and Divinity, because they haven''t genuinely formed a Divine Duty and their power is quite weak, they cannot be regarded as true deities.


    Having understood this, Chen Yu suddenly became interested in divine enthronement.


    ```

 Chapter 115 - 115

    Deities or Divine Enthronement, these matters were too premature for Chen Yu at the moment, as he was too busy with moving to even bother with the ritual site that Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen had prepared.


    In contemporary Japanese society, moving houses has be a very convenient affair. If you''re willing to spend the money to hire a movingpany, they''ll ensure that everything is taken care of without you having to lift a finger.


    The workers from the movingpany don''t just help with moving items; they begin byying protective boards at the door and in narrow spaces to prevent scratches and bumps to the furniture and walls. They also thoroughly clean all items to ensure no dust is brought into the new home.


    For fragile items like pots and pans, and hard-to-transport items like clothing and hats, there are special boxes; even your books and CDs will be arranged in the order you prefer before being transported, ensuring they arrive at your new home just as they were.


    Althoughrge furniture items must be disassembled, the movers will take care of the reassembly, as well as cleaning the old room so you don''t have to worry at all. They''ll even check your mattress for mites and conduct mite removal to ensure cleanliness and hygiene.


    Yet, this still isn''t the full extent of the Japanese movingpany''s services. Besides moving items out of the old home, they are just as meticulous when moving into the new one.


    Beyondying protective boards like in the old house, they''ll hoistrge items through the windows to save time and avoid collisions during transport. To prevent any dust from entering your new home, the movers will even change into new socks before entering to keep it clean.


    Regardless of how effective these measures are, merely doing them is enough to make people feel the services are considerate and professional.


    Not to mention arranging furniture and decorations to your taste, installingrge household appliances, and cleaning the environment. If you''re worried about perverts installing cameras, the movingpany will also perform a meticulous inspection to eliminate all potential hazards.


    You could almost say that by hiring a movingpany, all you need to do is tell them where to move from and to, then simply stand by with your hands in your pockets, watching them work, and move in the same day.


    Of course, such detailed services are priced significantly, making people tear up. For single individuals like Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, moving costs around 30 to 50,000 Japanese Yen due to not having many belongings; for a family of three with more items, the price would be around 80 to 100,000 yen.


    In terms of service, such prices are quite reasonable, as they save you from a lot of moving-rted troubles and handle everything well.


    Thus, Chen Yu didn''t hesitate to choose a movingpany. Of course, he had already packed and dealt with his necromancy research materials and the Magic Circle for collecting negative energy at home, entrusting them to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu for temporary storage elsewhere.


    Originally, Hiromi Jounouchi was reluctant to hire a movingpany, nning to rent a small truck and find some help for moving. But Chen Yu contacted a movingpany directly and convinced his girlfriend with the reason, "I''ve already hired a movingpany, so there''s no need to save that little bit on moving expenses."


    Therefore, once the movingpany had moved everything from both individuals into the new home, arranged neatly and cleaned, Chen Yu was already embracing Hiromi Jounouchi as they started their cohabitation in the new ce.


    "Um... Mr. Chen Yu, what do you want to eat tonight?" Hiromi Jounouchi frowned as she looked into the empty refrigerator.


    The fridge was new; she previously used a very small one as she lived alone, and Chen Yu''s was simr in size, which wasn''t a problem for one person, but now that two people would be living together, it seemed a bit small.


    Since they were moving, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t possibly bring a fridge full of food with her, so the food that was previously there was already consumed and cleared out before the move. Consequently, the new fridge was still empty, with nothing in it.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Chen Yu didn''t find it troublesome. After all, ordering takeout or going out to eat was very convenient. The new ce was not like the more secluded previous location where Chen Yu lived with not many dining options around; this area had plenty of ces to eat.


    However, from what Hiromi Jounouchi implied, she didn''t seem to want to dine out or order takeout. So after thinking for a while, Chen Yu asked, "What do you n on doing, Hiromi? Shall we go buy some groceries? I saw a supermarket nearby when we came here before."


    "There''s a supermarket? Then let''s go there and buy some ingredients! Not to mention, we need to buy staples like rice anyway." Hiromi Jounouchi felt as if the suggestion hit the spot and, closing the fridge door, came up to Chen Yu and wrapped her arms around his neck, "By the way, what do you feel like eating, Mr. Chen Yu? Sukiyaki, braised pork, or... something else?"


    Feeling the weight on one side of his body even as he sat on the sofa due to his girlfriend embracing his neck, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile and said, "Whatever you decide is fine, Hiromi. I''ll eat anything you make."


    "Really? You''ll eat anything?" Hiromi Jounouchi began to smirk mischievously as if contemting a prank. Still, she released Chen Yu and leaned onto hisp, "Then let''s keep dinner simple tonight. How about cabbage pork rolls and meat sauce spaghetti? We really don''t have many ingredients today, and shopping, then cookingplicated dishes would gette. So sorry~!"


    Chen Yu naturally had no objections to his girlfriend''s words and gave her derriere a yful pat, "Then aren''t you going to change?"


    Blushing at the cheeky pat from her boyfriend, Hiromi Jounouchi jumped out of his embrace, snorted at Chen Yu with her nose wrinkled, and then scurried off to change clothes.


    As Hiromi Jounouchi pulled out a coat from the wardrobe, ready to put it on, she caught sight of a ck hardcover book on the table. Her curiosity piqued, she was about to take a closer look, but then Chen Yu called out from outside, and reluctantly she put her curiosity aside, grabbed her clothes, and went out.

 Chapter 116 - 116 Heart Attack Emergency (Please Recommend, Please Favorite)

    Since they had moved in together, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi naturally got up together in the morning, made breakfast together, and after breakfast, went to work together.


    The first time taking the subway to work with his girlfriend made Yu Chen feel somewhat unustomed, but seeing his girlfriend''s smiling face so close, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of subtle happiness.


    "Why are you staring at me like that? Make sure to watch where you''re going when you walk!" Feeling Yu Chen''s gaze on her, Hiromi Jounouchi shed him a smile and reminded him.


    "It''s just that going to work with you for the first time feels a bit unusual. I used to go alone, and now suddenly having someone by my side is quite peculiar," Yu Chen smiled back at Hiromi Jounouchi before turning his gaze forward.


    Seeing Yu Chen in this state, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but smile: "Well, you''ll have to get used to it from today onwards, because from now on... I''ll be apanying you to work."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words made Yu Chen chuckle, though he shook his head,ughingly admitting that he couldn''t keep his feelings secret while also adjusting his mood, as he and Hiromi Jounouchi walked into the hospital together.


    Even in the morning, the hospital was crowded with people. Many of the doctors and nurses who saw Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arriving for work together were surprised. Although they knew about the couple''s rtionship, their public arrival together still attracted many gazes, which made Hiromi Jounouchi slightly embarrassed. Nevertheless, she courteously greeted the people she knew.


    While the two of them were greeting acquaintances on their way to the office, suddenly, a man in the waiting area clutched his chest and copsed to the ground. The woman who appeared to be with him immediately started shouting in panic: "Husband, what''s wrong with you? Husband! Someone help! Quickly, someone! Save him!


    Save him!"


    Witnessing this scene, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged a nce and, putting aside their affection, rushed over together.


    "What happened?" Yu Chen quicklyid the man t on the ground, unbuttoned his shirt cor and loosened his belt. He then gently rubbed the man''s chest while shouting to the nurses who had gathered around, "Stretcher! Get the emergency room ready! Quickly!"


    "Yes!" The nurse, upon hearing Yu Chen''smand, swiftly acknowledged and ran to fetch a stretcher, also notifying the emergency room to prepare.


    While Yu Chen was dealing with the emergency, Hiromi Jounouchi also began asking the woman: "Don''t panic, we are doctors, we''ll save him! Does he have a history of heart disease?"


    "You''re doctors? Please, you must save him! I beg you, save my husband!" The woman was visibly agitated as she pleaded, clutching at Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand. After Hiromi Jounouchi inquired repeatedly, the woman exined, "My husband has been working abroad. Over a month ago, he told me he had constant chest pain that worsened with exertion.


    After returning to the country this month because the pain had stopped, we didn''t pay much attention to it. He''s been with me these past few days until yesterday he suddenlyined of throat pain, coughing all night without any improvement, so I brought him here today for a checkup... Doctor, what''s wrong with my husband? He was fine yesterday! Please, you must save him!"


    Hearing the woman''s words, Yu Chen understood immediately that the man was likely suffering from a heart attack. While he continued to administer first aid, he said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, tell the emergency room to prepare for cardiac angiography, and get an operating room ready for a cardiac stent cement!"


    "Got it!" Hiromi Jounouchi also recognized the severity of the situation. After calming the woman down, she handed her over to a nurse nearby and then quickly ran towards the emergency room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the operating room, Yu Chen, who had already changed into surgical attire, was staring intently at the screen in front of him, carefully controlling his movements.


    The man had been diagnosed, without a doubt, with a myocardial infarction, and it was a very severe lusion of the left anterior descending (LAD) artery.


    The LAD artery, a branch of the coronary artery located between the ventricles, dubbed the "widow maker." Why is a vessel given such a name? It''s because lesions in this vessel tend to ur in middle-aged men between 30 and 60 years old. In times when medical treatment wasn''t developed, many a middle-aged man''s life was imed directly by this vessel, leaving many women widowed.


    On the screen before Yu Chen was the heart of the man who had just suffered a sudden heart attack. From the shadows, one could clearly see that the vessel meant to supply blood to the heart hadpletely ceased functioning, being thoroughly luded, while on the side, coteral cirction had formed, barely supplying the myocardium with blood.


    This was also why the man had initiallyined of chest pain and then felt no pain afterward. The initial chest pain was due to the issue in the LAD, leading to ischemia and hypoxia of the myocardium.


    His subsequentck of pain was because, after theplete lusion of the LAD, the right coronary artery had formed coteral cirction, supplying blood to the luded LAD and temporarily alleviating his myocardial ischemia.


    However, this was by no means a good thing, because even with coteral cirction, no one knew how long it wouldst. If the coteral cirction failed to sustain, under the luded LAD conditions, the man''s heart could suffer massive myocardial necrosis at any moment or even trigger sudden death!


    What Yu Chen was doing at that moment was reopening the luded LAD for the man, restoring blood supply to his heart.


    To reopen an luded vessel involves inserting a very thin catheter into the site of lusion and then using an intable rubber balloon to expand the luded area.


    Depending on the severity of the condition, consideration also has to be given to whether to ce a vascr stent. Generally, if the situation is not severe and only vessel narrowing has urred, imntation of a vascr stent may be unnecessary.


    A vascr stent is amonly used medical device in cardiac interventional surgery that functions to clear arterial vessels, also known as a coronary artery stent. After using a balloon to expand the luded or narrowed section of a vessel, the stent can be inserted through the catheter into the expanded area, to hold the vessel open and prevent re-lusion.


    However, the instation of a vascr stent does not guarantee that all is well and without impact.


    If, after a stent has been imnted, the patient fails to adhere to medication regimen, does not change unhealthy lifestyle habits, and neglects proper control of blood pressure, blood lipids, and blood sugar, the originally healthy vessels may develop new lesions. At the site of the imnted stent, restenosis is highly likely to ur.


    Nevertheless, the man''s vessel was alreadypletely luded. After dting the original luded vessel, without stent support, it would be very prone to re-narrowing.


    Therefore, after seeing the blood flow restored in the originally luded vessel on the screen, Yu Chen turned to the nurse beside him and instructed, "Vascr stent."

 Chapter 117 - 117 Preparation Begins (Please Recommend and Collect)

    Havingpleted the surgery, Chen Yu finally breathed a sigh of relief, removed the gloves from his hands and the mask from his face, and left the operating room.


    At the entrance of the operating room, the man''s wife was waiting. Seeing Chen Yue out, she hurriedly approached him and asked, "Doctor, how is my husband doing?"


    "Don''t worry, he''s fine now," Chen Yu assured the woman, giving her the news she most wanted to hear.


    "That''s great! Thank you, Doctor! Thank you!" The woman quickly expressed her gratitude to Chen Yu, bowing deeply to him.


    "It''s what we are here to do," Chen Yu shook his head, not dwelling on the woman''s thanks. Instead, he asked her, "You mentioned earlier that your husband has been working abroad and felt chest pain a month ago. Where was he working?"


    The woman looked at Chen Yu with confusion, not understanding why he was asking this, but she answered, "In Saudi Arabia. Hispany has business there, and he was sent there three years ago to be based there permanently. He could only return about once every three months. Doctor, does this have anything to do with his illness?"


    "Hmm, it does have some relevance," Chen Yu nodded slightly, getting a better grasp of the situation, yet he continued to ask, "What does he usually like to eat? How are his eating habits?"


    "My husband loves drinking c. Before we got married, he could finish a 2.5-liter bottle in a day. After we got married, I kept a close eye on him, and he improved a bit," said the woman, her face showing a hint of me. "But after he was sent abroad, he stopped listening to me and went back to drinking big bottles of c every day!


    Abroad it''s different from here; he doesn''t eat a lot of vegetables, his staple diet is mostly just beef and mutton. Doctor, is his illness rted to his drinking c?"


    Hearing the woman''s question, Chen Yu''s expression became quite serious as he said, "Foods high in sugar and fat have a significant impact on the body. Consuming them over a long period can easily lead to elevated blood pressure, lipids, and sugar levels, and lead to diabetes and cardiovascr diseases. Your husband''s condition this time was caused by high blood lipids leading to a blocked vessel.


    The pain in his chest before was a warning from his heart muscle, but he didn''t take it seriously, which led to the heart attack."


    "But... but after he came back to the country, wasn''t he fine? He wasn''t in any pain!" the woman said, her face showing fear after hearing Chen Yu''s words, but then she was puzzled as her husband hadn''t experienced chest pain since returning.


    Chen Yu shook his head at the woman''s words and exined very seriously, "Your husband is still quite young, his blood vessels are stic, and his heart has strongpensatory abilities. Even if the vessels are blocked, they can still hold up, preventing myocardial necrosis. And even through coteral cirction, the symptoms of myocardial ischemia may be reduced or disappear.


    However, this doesn''t mean he has recovered; rather, it''s thest opportunity given to him by his heart muscle. If the blocked vessels are not promptly reopened, what awaits him is the progressive necrosis of the heart muscle, heart failure, arrhythmia, and the impaired function of other organs due to low perfusion, and he may even die suddenly from the heart attack."


    "What! Sudden death...?!" The woman''s face showed a look of shock, clearly she hadn''t expected a simple chest pain to turn into something so terrifying.


    Chen Yu didn''t say much more, just nodded politely to the woman, reminded her to develop good living habits and pay attention to the diet, and then excused himself and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor," Chen Yu''s office assistant, Kyuuzai Ryousen, who had been dispatched to construct the ritual site, reappeared before Chen Yu.


    "Ah, Ryosen-kun, you''re here? Take a seat first; I just need to finish this case report." Chen Yu was writing a case report for a previous patient with a heart attack, gesturing to Kyuuzai Ryousen to take a seat and calling out to his secretary, "Shirai, pour a cup of tea for Ryosen-kun."


    "Thank you, Professor," Kyuuzai Ryousen said upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, and then he took a seat on the office sofa, looking a bit restrained.


    While Kyuuzai Ryousen sipped the coffee that Shirai Reina brought him, Chen Yu quickly finished the work he had on hand and sat down in front of Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Noticeing Chen Yu sit down in front of him, Kyuuzai Ryousen instinctively tried to stand up and bow, but Chen Yu simply raised his finger, signaling him that the formality was unnecessary: "Sit down and talk; I don''t like it when people are too formal."


    "Yes, Professor," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied, sitting back down before reporting to Chen Yu, "Professor, the items you asked me to prepare are all ready. Yoshiharu-kun and I have double-checked everything; they are all arranged ording to the list you provided."


    Since Shirai Reina was sitting outside the door, Kyuuzai Ryousen spoke with caution and didn''t reveal any significant information, even though Chen Yu had already closed the office door.


    Chen Yu had naturally been aware that the ritual site waspleted; Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had already reported to him about it.


    However, various dys, especially due to Chen Yu needing to move houses, meant that he had yet to check the work done by Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu at the ritual site, an oversight that undoubtedly made both the eager-to-be-promoted Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu somewhat impatient.


    Reminded of Chen Yu''s promise that he would arrange for their advancement once the ritual wasplete, Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had been itching with impatience since thepletion of the ritual site, anxious but daring not to press Chen Yu.


    Rushing a Necromancer was something only someone tired of living would do, and even though Kyuuzai Ryousen didn''t know that Chen Yu was a Necromancer, the type of materials he gathered and the obviously dark nature of the legacy he provided were enough hints that he was not exactly a good Samaritan.


    Although he was anxious, Kyuuzai Ryousen would never dare to press Chen Yu with his own life; he neither had the courage nor the means.


    So apart from the matter of the ritual site, Kyuuzai Ryousen had other things to report to Chen Yu: "Furthermore, the sample you entrusted to my father has been made, and the experimental verification results are good. However, due to ack of necessary staff, we were only able to create a simplified version for the general public.


    As for theplete version aimed at a special clientele, we are currently unable to meet the demand."


    "I understand; the items you and Yoshiharu-kun prepared, I will be using them soon. There''s no need to worry, whatever I promised you won''t be neglected," Chen Yu, easily discerning Kyuuzai Ryousen''s purpose foring, was nevertheless unconcerned, reasoning that a little urgency in matters affecting one''s own interests was justified.


    On the other hand, it was the other matter mentioned by Kyuuzai Ryousen that caused Chen Yu to ponder for a moment before he spoke, "As for the matter with your father... I''m aware of it. I will send you some materialster; they should be able to solve the problem."

 Chapter 118: Starting Ceremony (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    Before he met Jounouchi Hiromi, necromancy research had upied all of Seventeen''s free time outside of work.


    Ever since the incident he prefers not to recall from his student days, when he obtained an overly serious tome like the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," Seventeen delved deep into the ocean of necromancy, determined at the tender age of sixteen to be a King Wumeow with a Goatee in his left hand, a Filial Son Sword in his right, a Bone Dragon that spewed drool beneath him, and an Army of the Dead stretching as far as the eye could see behind him.


    But dreams are full while reality is bony. The first hurdle in learning necromancy, the need for Negative Energy, almost drove Chen Yu insane. The various pieces of spell knowledge that followed even made Chen Yu feel that getting into Tsinghua and Peking University might be a bit easier than bing a Necromancer.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was quite intelligent himself, and necromancy included methods to boost the intelligence of necromancers. Otherwise, how could ordinary people learn something that made them dizzy at a nce? Even those with talent who could grasp those arcane bodies of spell knowledge wouldn''t understand more profound spells without continuously enhancing their intelligence.


    This was one of the most practical spells Seventeen learned from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," Mage''s Wisdom¡ªa permanent spell that all spellcasting professions with a systematic job structure in the Multiverse would learn. It worked on the brain of the caster, enabling them to listen, feel, and think better...


    Exined in a more scientific way, the energy would act on the caster''s brain, activating brain cells, making thoughts more agile, improving memory, and increasing learning efficiency.


    In gaming terms, it was a passive BUFF. With each level-up, intelligence +2.


    It was for this reason that Chen Yu was able to effortlessly gain admission to medical school and even to the notoriously difficult University of Tokyo Medical School; he could continue delving into necromancy and sessfully shed his apprentice identity, bing a formal Necromancer.


    For Chen Yu, if he hadn''t met Jounouchi Hiromi, he might have just continued to delve into necromancy, maintaining the facade of being a doctor while chasing the ultimate goal of necromancers depicted in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," bing his ideal King Wumeow.


    But in the end, even with Mage''s Wisdom and bing a Necromancer, Chen Yu was still fundamentally a person¡ªa regr person who had studied for over twenty years and was nearing thirty. He still had emotions and desires, physiological needs, and wanted to date and live an ordinary life.


    Maybe as a youth, one can be full of fantastical dreams, wanting to learn necromancy and be a Great Demon King, but as one progresses with constant study, those juvenile and unfounded ideals have long since been ground down by all sorts of tough-to-chew spell knowledge...


    Please, you can''t even memorize the twenty-seven aspects of the soul or the thirteen methods of bone strengthening, and you want to summon a Bone Dragon? Go back to sleep.


    Having a girlfriend and wanting to live a sweet and happy life together seems like a desire everyone has. Just like those teenagers who rant about "women, step aside, I''m going to be the new Kami-sama," if a beauty like Aragaki Yui or Ishihara Satomi were to confess to them, wanting to be their girlfriend, do you think they would remain fixated on such fantasies?


    So, after Jounouchi Hiromi became his girlfriend, it was only natural that Chen Yu''s passion for necromancy waned, and he was even willing to give up his research materials and hard-found ideal residence just to move in with her.


    Though it was thendlord who asked him to move out, was changing the thoughts of two ordinary people really a difficult task for a Necromancer? Believe it or not, he could even change your soul.


    For Chen Yu, living a peaceful and stable life with his girlfriend, focusing on medical research, and using the knowledge gained from necromancy to benefit humanity while also securing fame and fortune for himself seemed like a good life, right?


    Moreover, time is not important to a Necromancer. He could perfectly wait for Jounouchi Hiromi to die of natural causes, having lived a happy life with her, and then continue pursuing the ultimate mystery of death, or he could even revive her after her death to explore the secrets of death together.


    Of course, it wouldn''t be bad to do such things while alive, and among the necromancy spells, there are methods to turn the living into the Undead; how to do it is simply a matter of Chen Yu''s choice.


    However, even though he thought this, Chen Yu did not stop his research and pursuit of necromancy spells.


    Living a stable life with his girlfriend was one thing, having a hobby and studying necromancy spells was quite another.


    It was merely a matter of allocating some of the time he had originally spent on researching necromancy spells to apany his girlfriend, which did not have much impact on Chen Yu.


    Of course, in order to conveniently continue studying necromancy spells while living with his girlfriend, a hidden and safe research space was necessary.


    And the Necromantic Space just perfectly met Chen Yu''s needs.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Master, you''ve arrived!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said excitedly as he greeted Chen Yu, who entered the warehouse with Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and surveyed the ritual site that had been fully arranged before him and was very pleased with the work of Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu. He said, "Well done. As soon as the ritual isplete, both of you will be promoted. I suppose you can hardly wait, right?"


    Chen Yu could see the eager anticipation of Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu at a nce. He did not feel any aversion or dissatisfaction with this; on the contrary, it was precisely because of their eagerness that Chen Yu could be more assured in steering them, letting them work on his behalf.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen immediately brightened up and bowed deeply to Chen Yu, saying loudly, "We are willing to offer all our loyalty to you!"


    "There''s no need for more words of loyalty; such things are shown by actions, not spoken," Chen Yu said nonchntly, waving his hand and then turning his attention to Kojo Kyoko, "Miss Kyoko, what''s your choice?"


    As Chen Yu inquired about Kojo Kyoko''s decision, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen also turned their gazes towards her.


    Chen Yu had brought her here today specifically to confirm whether she could be of use to him. If she just wanted to exchange cultivation methods from Chen Yu, then, of course, he could not let her ess some of the core secrets, but if she were willing to serve him, then it wouldn''t hurt to offer her more benefits.


    Kojo Kyoko also realized this and immediately knelt on one knee before Chen Yu, stating her intent with two words, "My lord."

 Chapter 119 - 119 Tsuchimikado Yoshiharus Choice (Please Recommend and Bookmark)

    Seeing that Kojo Kyoko expressed her intentions with such a stance, Chen Yu nodded with satisfaction. Although he did not trust mere verbal pledges of loyalty, for a necromancer, there were far too many methods to control a person; all he required was Kojo Kyoko''s obedience.


    Having dealt with Kojo Kyoko''s matter, Chen Yu then adjusted his own state, ready to begin the ritual to construct the Necromantic Space.


    This ritual was clearly much more formal and standardized than the one he conducted during hisst promotion. The ritual paraphernalia were no substitutescking full measure, and the venue had been meticulously prepared, no longer just a magic circle hastily drawn in a deste wilderness.


    Although a hastily drawn magic circle could still be used, the effect would undoubtedly be inferior. Previously, he had no choice, but now that the conditions were met, there was no need to be so parsimonious.


    Chen Yu prepared everything for the ritual site ording to the specifications marked in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." The magic circle''s lines were all cast from silver melted with a potion solution, ensuring top-tier magical conductivity.


    Chen Yu ced the Amethyst Skull and the stones Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado had previously obtained on the Obsidian Altar. He opened the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" he brought, ready to start the ritual.


    Because Kyuuzai Ryousen was of a spellcasting profession, he was quite tense standing next to Chen Yu, acting as his assistant and ready to provide support.


    Beneath the altar, Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado and Kojo Kyoko watched anxiously. As they were from physical professions, they could only stay below to stand guard and could not be of much help.


    Seeing that Chen Yu had begun preparing for the ritual, Kojo Kyoko said to Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado beside her, "Just in case, I''ll go outside and take a look."


    "I should be the one to go, Kojo-san. You stay here.


    If someonees, I''m still the head of the Supernaturalists Association, and with the Tsuchimikado Family identity, I can fend off quite a few people." Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado wasn''t distrusting Kojo Kyoko, but as he said, if any other supernaturalist noticed themotion here and came knocking, his identity was undoubtedly more useful than Kojo Kyoko''s.


    Hearing Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado say this, Kojo Kyoko did not insist further, nodding and continuing to stand guard in front of the altar, but her sword bag was already unbuckled, revealing the hilt inside.


    Seeing her like this, Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado nodded in approval and turned to leave the warehouse.


    As a member of the Tsuchimikado Family, although he had switched to training in the way of the Dark Warrior, it did not mean that he could no longer use the Onmyodo he had learned before. On the contrary, because the training of a Dark Warrior required Negative Energy, his original Shikigami also benefitted and became stronger.


    A figure in heavy armor materialized next to Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado upon his call. This was his Shikigami, a Sword Master from the Edo Period and one of the legacies passed down through the Tsuchimikado ancestors.


    For an Onmyoji, Shikigami were one of their most important sources of strength, but cultivating a powerful Shikigami was not something that could be aplished overnight.


    In ancient times, they could create Shikigami by capturing and hunting powerful Spiritual Bodies or Yokai. However, with the powerful Yokai from ancient times almost entirely captured, fewer and fewer Yokai were growing up, and naturally, it became impossible to acquire powerful Shikigami through capture.


    Modern Onmyoji mostly cultivated their Shikigami by training animals and then acquiring Spiritual Bodies through special methods, followed by continuous cultivation.


    This way, it was naturally difficult to obtain powerful Spiritual Bodies in a short time, so the majority of powerful Shikigami were passed down from ancient times, alsoprising one of the most vital foundations of an Onmyoji lineage.


    Therefore, naturally, a top-ranking family like the Tsuchimikado, which once controlled the entirety of Japan''s Onmyodo, had many more and much stronger Shikigami than smaller factions. Even as a branch family member, Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado still had ess to a powerful Shikigami.


    "Yoshiharu, have you made up your mind to follow this Chen Yu?" Since he was once human, Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado''s Shikigami was not the kind of irrational beast and could converse with him.


    In fact, the knowledge and experience of such Shikigami passed down through the ages were extremely precious assets. For a minor faction, a Shikigami from the Edo Period like this could even be the most critical treasure. Only a major family like the Tsuchimikado could afford to entrust such an asset for the free use of someone from a branch family.


    "Haven''t we already discussed this?", Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado replied. He had two other Shikigami besides the Samurai, one was a fox and the other a dog; these were Shikigami he created himself, and even though they were strengthened, they remained moderate in strength.


    While summoning his Shikigami, Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado exined to the Samurai, "How many benefits have we gained since serving Master Chen Yu, how much has my strength progressed - haven''t you seen, Yasai? If it were just serving the family, how could I have gained all these?"


    "So, are you nning to betray the family?" the Samurai named Yasai asked Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado. Although he posed such a question, Yasai himself seemed hesitant.


    "Betray the family? Hardly. I''ve merely chosen Master Chen Yu first between the family and him," Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado shook his head, signaling his Zanghu and the Dog God to stay on alert before he continued speaking to Yasai, "You were a Sword Master in life, right? Joined the Tsuchimikado Family to improve your skills, didn''t you?


    But from the moment you became a Shikigami of the Tsuchimikado Family until now, it''s been three hundred years. If it weren''t for those ck Crystals I received from following Master Chen Yu, you still wouldn''t be able to regain the strength you had in life, right?"


    Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado''s words left Yasai silent. This was the same reason Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado used to persuade him before - his passion for the way of the sword was the source of his existence, but his Samurai loyalty made him reluctant to betray the Tsuchimikado Family, and thus he fell into a conflict.


    "Don''t worry. Master Chen Yu won''t conflict with the Tsuchimikado Family, at least not for now," Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado reassured Yasai, but turned away with his back to Yasai, there were words he did not finish, "If a conflict arises, I will choose to follow the Master, rather than the Tsuchimikado Family."


    "Follow this Master?" Yasai pondered, but then sensed a tremendous surge of energy from behind. Negative Energy converged from all directions while power from the earth was also drawn - the ritual had begun.

 Chapter 120: 120

    What is space? This might be a difficult question to answer.


    In physics, space is a form of material objective existence that is rtive to time, but the two are inseparable. ording to the Big Bang Theory, after the universe exploded from a singrity, the state of the universe split from the initial "one," creating different forms of existence and states of motion.


    The differential measurement of the position of objects is called "space," and changes in position are measured by "time." Space is expressed by its length, width, height, and size.


    Physical space is more like a concept, a rule, a cosmic truth of how the universe operates.


    The "Corpse Child" says: The universe in all directions is called ''yu,'' and from past to present is called ''zhou,'' what is referred to as the universe is the union of time and space.


    However, from the perspective of magic, space is not just a metric for measuring the difference in position between objects, it represents a dimension or a more multi-dimensional existence. Space is more like a boundary; we live within it, and because the main space is so vast, it feels boundless. But in reality, even the seemingly infinite cosmos is akin to a big soap bubble, it is not infinite.


    And around this big soap bubble, there are countless other soap bubbles, somerge, some small, and some that are merely the remaining dregs from the burst soap bubbles.


    What Chen Yu needed to do at this moment was to find a small piece of the remnants from a burst soap bubble, also known as Space Fragments.


    If the Spellcasters were to search for Space Fragments solely with their own strength, it would undoubtedly be a time-consuming andborious task, requiring great power. Although Space Fragments are the remnants left after the copse of space, this ''remnant'' is rtive.


    Compared with aplete space, Space Fragments are indeed just remnants, but to a Spellcaster, these so-called remnants are still very useful.


    The smallest might only be the size of a chest or a room, which naturally isn''t suitable for constructing Necromantic Space, and at most could be used for making Spatial Equipment. Of course, to find Space Fragments of such a size, there is no need for the time-consuming and strenuous preparation of a ritual site and such great effort.


    To construct Necromantic Space, the Space Fragments Chen Yu needed obviously couldn''t just be the size of a chest or a room. If it was only that small, it wouldn''t even be enough to set up ab, let alone to build a Mage Tower and create his own Army of the Dead. Even if Undead creatures could be stacked up without taking up much space, a whole army still requires quite a bit of room.


    When the spell for constructing Necromantic Space was first researched, it was a troublesome task for a Necromancer to find a suitable Space Fragment to construct their own Necromantic Space.


    Not only did it require considerable strength to control the Space Fragments, but it also necessitated a profound knowledge of magical theory and familiarity with spatial structures among a series of conditions.


    After all, those were Space Fragments, and without understanding this knowledge, capturing and remodeling them would be almost impossible.


    But now, Chen Yu clearly had not reached such standards. His strength, by the standards of a Necromancer, could only be considered passable. Although a Certified Necromancer seemed strong in this world, for the Necromancer himself, it was just the beginning of the Necromancer''s path.


    However, fortunately for Chen Yu, what he was using was not the most primitive spell for constructing Necromantic Space, but a ritual version that had been improved upon by generations of Necromancers.


    Through the ritual altar and Magic Circle, with the help of the earth''s energy and Negative Energy, the burden and consumption of the Spellcasters were greatly reduced, while also enhancing the Spellcasters'' sensitivity to space, making it much easier to find suitable Space Fragments.


    Of course, although the target was to find sufficientlyrge Space Fragments, this didn''t mean that the smaller fragments couldn''t be used. They just needed to collect many small fragments and piece them together.


    It sounds simple, but it is a very intricate and troublesome task. It''s not like ying with a puzzle, but rather, piecing together fragmented and ipatible spaces. Even knowing the method can be very bothersome, if not necessary, Chen Yu didn''t want to do it this way.


    Moreover, the smaller the Space Fragment, the less likely it was to contain anything within it. Therger Space Fragments could sometimes keep some of the original things before the space broke, such as soil, water, and air.


    If lucky,rge Space Fragments could even contain life, like a small world. These types of Space Fragments are also called Semi-nes by mages, a precious and elusive treasure.


    But clearly, the small Space Fragments could not preserve such things, because they were too fractured, finding a stone within them could be considered a stroke of luck.


    However, he still collected all the Space Fragments he had found so far. No matter what, they were Space Fragments. Whether to use them to piece together a Necromantic Space, or to blend them into arger Space Fragment foundter, or to make Spatial Equipment, all were excellent choices.


    With the assistance provided by the ritual altar, Chen Yu felt like he was ying a small game, as if he was constantly searching for glowing fragments in the dark.


    The perception provided by the ritual altar was like the field of view in a game, continuously illuminating the darkened map, and then Chen Yu needed to collect the glowing fragments in the lit map. Although it wasn''t stated how many points were needed to pass the level, obviously therger the fragment, the higher the score, and naturally, the higher the score the better.


    Chen Yu wasn''t in a rush. Finding Space Fragments wasn''t an easy task, and even with the enhancement of the ritual, he even adjusted Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s stone imbued with spatial power to serve as Casting Materials, enhancing the Magic Ritual''s perception of Space Fragments.


    But finding a sufficientlyrge Space Fragment was still a stroke of luck, especially when the construction standard for Necromantic Space required a fragment at least the size of a small ind.


    As time passed, Chen Yu couldn''t help feeling a bit disheartened. Perhaps because the space around the ritual site was rtively stable, he hadn''t found any sufficiently suitable Space Fragments.


    All he had collected were some small Space Fragments, which put together, could just about create a space slightlyrger than the current warehouse he was in, but this clearly wasn''t enough to construct a Necromantic Space.


    Just as Chen Yu was calcting the consumption of the ritual and how much longer he could sustain it, as well as considering whether he needed to prepare for a second ritual, his luck finally turned around when a massive Space Fragment appeared within his sensing range.

 Chapter 121: 121

    This was a considerablyrge Space Fragment. Although Chen Yu couldn''t precisely determine its size, the sight of at least a few hundred meters high mountain peak inside the Space Fragment made him realize he had hit the jackpot.


    This mountain peak must have once been an ind rising from the seafloor, as breakage marks could still be seen at the base of the mountain, with traces of sandy beaches remaining around it. The mountain took on an L-shape, with a main peak several hundred meters high and branches extending out for several kilometers on either side.


    Between the two branchesy a not-so-small in valley that looked to be formed by river alluviation, and even a dried-up riverbed was visible on the in.


    However, there was no longer water on thisnd; the soil had long since cracked, and all nts and animals had long since perished, leaving no trace.


    Because there was no water or air, the entire space was dead silent and had also lost all temperature. Even without entering the Space Fragment, Chen Yu could feel the cold that had frozen everything. Moreover, due to theck of water, the space only had the frozen ck and yellow soil without a hint of white ice or snow.


    There was nothing left here, only death and cold.


    Although it seemed quite deste, having such arge piece ofnd was already more than enough for Chen Yu, at least he didn''t need to worry about findingnd to fill his Necromantic Space.


    Even though the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium stated that necromantic spaces could be built by obtaining soil from the Earth Elemental ne, creating a mountain thisrge was not something that a Certified Necromancer like himself could handle¡ªhe could at most create a small mound, which was impressive enough if it was big enough for his Mage Tower.


    Now that he had thend ready, all Chen Yu needed to do was to draw in air from the Wind Elemental ne, secure enough water from the Water Elemental ne, and bring in enough mes from the Fire Elemental ne to warm up the entire space.


    After all, the Necromantic Space was for his own use; Chen Yu was still a living human being and couldn''t survive in an environment without water and air. Fire was also necessary; otherwise, the space would be too cold and, even though Undead creatures might not mind, they would still be frozen into statues.


    Now that he had finally found an appropriate Space Fragment, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t waste time. With the power provided by the Spell Ritual, he "grabbed" this piece of Space Fragment.


    A raw, unprocessed Space Fragment like this could not be directly used to construct a Necromantic Space; first and foremost, its spatial structure was unstable. While the Space Fragment that Chen Yu obtained seemed quiterge, around its edges small pieces were continually breaking away from the main fragment.


    This was clearly uneptable; no mage would want his Mage Tower to be built in a space that couldpletely shatter at any moment. Therefore, the first thing Chen Yu needed to do was to stabilize the entire space to prevent it from breaking apart.


    Methods to stabilize the spatial structure were, of course, also recorded in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium. There were even fourteen different structural forms to ensure that, regardless of the type of Space Fragment a Necromancer encountered, they could mold and shape it at will to fit their desired form.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Chen Yu began working on stabilizing the structure of the space fragments, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, outside the warehouse, encountered a transcendental being who hade to spy.


    After all, no matter how you put it, the noise caused by the ritual Chen Yu was performing was quite significant. Whether it was the negative energy converging towards this ce or the earth''s veins being mobilized, both were enough to attract the attention of other transcendental beings.


    "Who goes there? The Tsuchimikado Family is conducting business here, so please do us the favor of stepping aside," said Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu as he revealed his identity while also gripping his samurai sword tightly.


    Ever since he had adopted the Dark Warrior''s Cultivation Method, he had grown ustomed to using a sword, and tonight, worrying that there might be a fight, he had brought his sword with him.


    "The Tsuchimikado Family? What''s that? Get lost if you know what''s good for you, I am with the Bluebird Group!" The neer spoke with the brashness of a street hoodlum, sounding rather formidable, but Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu only nced at him and paid no further mind.


    The guy was just an apprentice who had barely grasped a hint of supernatural power and hadn''t even heard of the Tsuchimikado Family. He was simply someone who could be dealt with easily.


    Although he had somehow acquired a smattering of knowledge about transcendental beings and possessed slightly more power than the average person, at best he was only capable of strutting around on the streets, just a beginner apprentice, not someone Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu took seriously.


    "Nothing but a street thug, Yasai, cut him down," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu ordered his Shikigami with an air of disdain, but in reality, he had already tensed his muscles, warily surveying his surroundings.


    Although only one hooligan had appeared before him, the heavy air around was telling Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu that this was merely a small scouting pawn.


    As a sword master from the Edo Period, the number of people Yasai had killed might not match those who found killing asmon as eating during the Warring States Period, but his prowess still made him worthy of his title. With just a motion of supporting his katana with his hand, a whip-like sh of the de shot towards the hooligan''s head, intent on beheading him in one strike.


    However, just as Yasai''s sword was about to hit the hoodlum, an arm suddenly stretched out from behind him, grabbed the hoodlum by the shoulder, and instantly pulled back, barely avoiding Yasai''s de.


    Despite this, the hooligan''s shirtfront and the gold chain around his neck were severed by Yasai''s de, leaving a bloody sh across his chest.


    "You resort to killing without a word of disagreement, isn''t the Tsuchimikado Family a bit too arrogant? Tokyo is still a society under the rule ofw, after all!" said an old man dressed in traditional white hunting attire and garbed like an Onmyoji in a sinister tone, appearing behind the hoodlum with one hand still resting on the hooligan''s shoulder, obviously the one who had pulled him back.


    "Since you''re aware that Tokyo is still a society under the rule ofw,ing so tantly to pry into someone else''s private property, it seems you''re knowingly breaking thew," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu retorted, although he had no expectation that a few words would make the old man retreat. He was only trying to stand on moral high ground.


    "Heh heh heh, be that as it may, this area is the Bluebird Group''s turf. With you making such amotion on our turf, shouldn''t you give the Bluebird Group an exnation?" Pushing the hoodlum aside, the old man challenged Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, "Causing trouble on the Bluebird Group''s territory, have you paid your protection fee?"

 Chapter 122: 122

    Looking at the elder who imed to belong to the Bluebird Group, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu couldn''t help but feel somewhat troubled and wary. Since the other party hade knocking, it was clear they were confident they could take him down.


    Although he had Kojo Kyoko and Kyuuzai Ryousen supporting him from behind, the other party had not yet revealed all their strength. Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu couldn''t gauge how powerful they really were.


    If they had Expert Level transcendental beings, he feared that unless the rites and rituals ended and Chen Yu personally stepped in, even if he, Kojo Kyoko, and Kyuuzai Ryousen joined forces, they might still be unable to resist.


    "Toe to the Tsuchimikado Family to collect protection money, you''ve got quite the nerve!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu narrowed his eyes and, while secretly calling back his two Shikigami, the Dog God and Zanghu, he also pushed the sheath of his katana with his thumb, ready to draw his sword.


    "But you''re just a Yakuza, to think of extorting protection money from the Tsuchimikado Family, you are a hundred years too early!"


    Although he spoke with such toughness, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had secretly prepared himself. He had not only sent his Shikigami Zanghu to alert Kojo Kyoko but also readied his Dog God for battle.


    Seeing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu tly reject his offer, the elder didn''t get angry. If a member of the prestigious Tsuchimikado Family could be so easily dissuaded, then their rule over the Yin-Yang Dao would not have remained unshaken for hundreds of years.


    "It seems you prefer punishment over a toast of respect." The elder shook his head slightly and raised his hand to summon his own Shikigami, a Dog God.


    In Japan, Dog Gods are a verymon type of Shikigami. The spirits of dogs that linger in this world without passing on are called Dog Gods in Japan. They can possess people, causing fevers, hallucinations, and mental disorder. In some regions, control over Dog Gods is inherited through family lines.


    In ces like Shikoku and Kyushu, Inugami-mochi use Dog Gods as a form of witchcraft to cast curses and possess victims, with Tokushima Prefecture and Kochi Prefecture being the most concentrated areas.


    People possessed by Inugami exhibit uncontroble hysterical behaviors, such as being in a stupor, acting in an iprehensible manner, or suddenly developing a high fever.


    It is said that persons who die possessed by an Inugami will have bite marks on their bodies, as though by a dog. Locally, certain families have inherited the control over Inugami for generations, known as Inugami Ke.


    Whenmon people hold rites for Dog Gods, they must invite someone from the Inugami Ke to preside over the ceremony. Disrespect towards them can lead to disaster.


    There are many theories about the origin of Dog Gods. One legend says that if one ties up a dog and ces delicious food in front of it, then at the peak of its desire to eat, beheads it, conducts a ritual, and throws the head far away, a Dog God would be born.


    While these are merely folk tales, the ubiquity of Dog Gods as amon type of Shikigami is undeniable. Indeed, some aspects of these legends hold truth. Whether as Inugami-mochi or Inugami Ke, these are actually professions of transcendent beings whomand and manipte Dog Gods.


    However, both Inugami-mochi and Inugami Ke merely scratch the surface of understanding, and the Dog Gods they raise are just ordinary spirits used for casting curses and possession, significantly different from the Dog Godmanded by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    As the leaders of the Yin-Yang Dao, the Tsuchimikado Family, inheriting from the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei, specialize in cultivating Shikigami.


    While ordinary Onmyoji cannot raise Shikigami as formidable as Abe no Seimei''s Twelve Divine Generals, even standard Dog Gods in the hands of the Tsuchimikado Family can be trained to be incredibly powerful. The strongest among them can even transform into human form, bing true "gods" rather than just Shikigami.


    The Dog God summoned by the elder was also one he had spent many years nurturing. Its true form seemed to be that of a fierce and vicious dog. Now summoned by the elder, it stood in front of him, shrouded in dark malice, and it did, indeed, look formidable.


    But when the old man''s Dog God lunged at Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, it was blocked by Yoshiharu''s Dog God, which had suddenly leaped out.


    The spiritual bodies of the two ferocious dogs immediately tore into each other, disying their fierceness as if they were still alive, attacking each other''s bodies with ws and teeth.


    Although the Dog God summoned by the old man looked extremely ferocious, and the resentment swirling around it seemed quite impressive,pared to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s Dog God¡ªwhich waspletely solidified and indistinguishable from a real dog¡ªthe difference was as evident as that between a purebred hunting dog and a country mutt.


    "If this is what you''re relying on, it seems hardly enough," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu merely nced at the old man''s Dog God before knowing his own was more than capable, and so he raised his voice, "If you have any other helpers, call them out now!"


    The old man could naturally feel the difference in strength between the two Dog Gods, and he chuckled lightly but made no movement.


    However, another man dressed like a punk emerged from the shadows outside the warehouse, standing next to the old man with a katana in hand.


    Though both were punks, the one who appearedter obviously held the status of the boss, while the earlier one was nothing more than ackey used as a hitman.


    Upon seeing the newly arrived punk, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s eyes narrowed sharply; this was a man who had really killed before, and he carried the scent of blood that only those who have killed possess.


    "Yasai, leave this guy to you," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu quicklymanded his Shikigami, and while propelling his Dog God towards the old man''s Dog God, he himself drew his sword and attacked the old man.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the fight broke out at the entrance of the warehouse, Kojo Kyoko, who had received a message from Zanghu and prepared for battle, also faced her own opponent.


    "Damn, ninjas?" There was a cut on Kojo Kyoko''s face, inflicted by a shuriken just moments ago. It was the discovery of the shuriken that allowed Kojo Kyoko to confirm that the attackers were ninjas.


    As a swordsman, battling ninjas was undoubtedly disadvantageous, given that ninjas employed more devious means and were adept at surprise attacks. Although they were inferior in head-onbatpared to swordsmen, their various underhanded tactics were deadly enough.


    Kojo Kyoko stationed herself in front of the warehouse''srge entrance, the only entry point. As long as she didn''t step away, no one could enter, which was precisely why the ninja, who could have sneaked in, insteadunched an attack on her.


    Raising her sword to block the iing shuriken, Kojo Kyoko felt a surge of pressure wash over her. She had almost no real battle experience, and such a life-or-death struggle was entirely new to her, marking a stark contrast to her previous life as an ordinary woman.


    Fortunately, having been educated in a Kenjutsu School since childhood, Kyoko was not unfamiliar withbat; what shecked was merely the experience of fighting to the death.


    Kojo Kyoko didn''t attack recklessly. Not to mention that she hadn''t yet located the hidden ninja, she also felt that even if she had, it would be difficult to take them down quickly.


    Her mission was to guard the warehouse, not to engage the enemy, so she adopted a steadfast defensive strategy, clearly understanding that as long as Chen Yupleted the ritual, the enemy before her would be nothing more than fleas and dogs.

 Chapter 123: Captive

    ```


    Despite the lively battle between Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kojo Kyoko and their opponents outside the warehouse, Chen Yu, who was inside, was not affected at all; all his energy was still focused on the construction ritual of the Necromantic Space.


    Capturing the appropriate Space Fragments and stabilizing the spatial structure of those fragments were only the foundational parts; the construction of the Necromantic Space could only truly begin afterpleting these steps.


    To build the Necromantic Space, it was necessary to infuse soil, water, mes, and air into the Space Fragments; these were essential for creating a self-sustaining space and also considered by mages as the crucial keystones of the world''s construction.


    Since soil was already avable, Chen Yu did not need to fill the Space Fragments with more soil from the Earth Elemental ne, so he only had to supplement the space with water, mes, and air from the other three Elemental nes.


    mes were a key factor in providing temperature and life to the Space Fragments, but obviously, Chen Yu couldn''t just ce Fire Elements on the surface of mountains or ins, as that would create nothing more thanvakes beloved by demons, which had no benefits. For Undead creatures, mes were often a source of aversion.


    Therefore, Chen Yu ced the connection point to the Fire Elemental ne at the bottom of the entire mountain range.


    Arge pool of moltenva did form, but due to the barrier of the rockyers, it did not adversely affect the surface of the mountains. Instead, the temperature gradually permeated through the rocks to the surface, warming up the originally cold temperature and providing warmth to the entire Space Fragments.


    As for air and water, these were not so troublesome. All he needed to do was open the channels linked to the Wind Elemental ne and Water Elemental ne, letting air and water pour into this world.


    The only precaution was to ensure the passages were not too wide, to prevent Elemental Creatures from entering the Space Fragments and to avoid flooding the space with too much water to turn it into an underwater world.


    After introducing water, air, and mes, the initial transformation of the Space Fragments was consideredplete. If it were a regr mage, subsequent modifications would require the introduction of various animals and nts to build a life cycle and form a stable ecosystem.


    However, for Necromancers, it wasn''t soplicated. Chen Yu''s next step was not to introduce fauna and flora, but to bring in the Nether River and project the Netherworld onto this Space Fragment,pletely necromanticizing it.


    But these steps could be der. For this ritual, it was only necessary to stabilize the basic conditions of the Space Fragments andplete the initial transformation.


    So when he saw the passages connected to the Fire, Wind, and Water Elemental nes stabilize, and the mes, air, and water steadily filled the Space Fragments, Chen Yu ended the ritual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu felt the pain in his lungs from his violent breathing and couldn''t help but grimace.


    The old man in front of him, although on par in strength, a Formal Rank Transcendent, had battle experience that Yoshiharu couldn''t match.


    "It seems the Tsuchimikado Family isn''t all that impressive," the elder deliberately put on a disdainful expression, intending to shake Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s resolve through his words. "Boy, if you tuck tail and run now, I can still give the Tsuchimikado Family some face and spare your life.


    But if you continue to be so stubbornly foolish, I''ll have no choice but to send you on your way to the next life," the elder threatened.


    ```


    "Don''t bother with such a clumsy attempt at provocation," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said, unaffected by the old man''s words. Although the old man was indeed formidable, and Yoshiharu found himself hard-pressed, the situation had not yet reached the point where he could no longer hold his ground.


    Yasai, having regained the strength of a Sword Master from his living days, had already suppressed the two thugs. Even though the big brother-looking thug''s strength was also of Formal Rank, preventing Yasai from breaking free to assist Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu for the time being, he had nheless gained the upper hand.


    If it were not for the old man asionally providing support, the defeat of the two thugs would be just a matter of time.


    Even Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s Dog God was evenly matched with the old man''s Dog God, but Yoshiharu himself was the only one pinned down by the old man''s endless bag of tricks.


    The old man''s strength did not significantly exceed that of Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, nor was it beyond what he could ovee, but the old man''s attacks maintained an eerie rhythm. The sporadic Curses made it so Yoshiharu dared not ignore them, yet addressing them would put him at a disadvantage, forcing him to focus on defense and exhausting much of his energy.


    Just as Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was considering retreating and joining forces with Kojo Kyoko for a better defense, the sudden call of a crow reached his ears, lighting up his eyes and boosting his spirits.


    The old man also immediately sensed the shift in the situation. The violent fluctuations of energy within the warehouse behind Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu were gradually subsiding, indicating that whatever was happening inside hade to an end, which also meant that reinforcements for the opposition were about to arrive.


    Although somewhat reluctant, the old man decisively signaled for retreat and yelled to the two henchmen, "Quick, let''s go, they have reinforcements!"


    As he shouted, the old man also withdrew his Dog God, using it to block a move from Yasai, allowing the two to disengage.


    But just as the trio was preparing to flee, a flock of crows suddenly blocked their path, and amidst the flutter of ck feathers, Kyuuzai Ryousen appeared before them.


    The situation suddenly turned disadvantageous for the old man and hispanions.


    "If you surrender now, I might spare your lives, but if you don''t, the oue will be more than just ushering you into the afterlife," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, seeing the reinforcements arrive, said with a hint of satisfaction, taunting the trio with the old man''s own words from earlier.


    "Hmph! Boy, don''t think that just because you have reinforcements, you can take us down! Even if it''s the death of me, I''m sure I can take at least one of you with me," the old man, seeing the situation before him, acknowledged that they were at a disadvantage: "I advise you to leave a line when dealing with people; it makes meeting in the future easier. Don''t take things too far!"


    Hearing this, Kyuuzai Ryousen couldn''t help but let out a coldugh, "When you had the advantage, you wanted others to tuck tail and run, and now that the tide has turned and you''re looking to save your skin, you speak of leaving a line. Since when does the world work to your convenience?"


    "Ryousen, why waste words with them? Take them all down and leave them to the master to deal with!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had been holding back his frustration and no longer wished to waste words, so he directly had Yasai Yoshitaka attach to him and thenunched an attack.


    "Hold your ground!" Seeing this, Kyuuzai Ryousen spoke no more, his form dissolving into a flock of crows, sweeping over the old man and hispanions.

 Chapter 124 - 124 Massacre

    ```


    The fight was not unexpected, although the old man had nned to fight desperately, Kyuuzai Ryousen, the Crow Feather Mage, possessed mysterious and enigmatic powers. Right from the start, he took control of the underling who looked like a small-time hoodlum, and taking advantage of the old man''s distraction, he wounded him.


    This greatly reduced the fighting capability of the three, and without much of a struggle, they were defeated by thebined efforts of Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and were taken to the warehouse.


    The ninja who had previously confronted Kojo Kyoko was also simrly defeated and captured, thrown onto the warehouse floor just like the old man and his twopanions.


    Looking at the four men lying on the ground, Chen Yu walked down from the ritual altar and asked Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, "What''s the story with these people?"


    "They''re Yakuza who came to cause trouble, apparently from the Bluebird Group," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu reported to Chen Yu with a bow, simply stating the facts without exaggeration or embellishment.


    "Oh? The Bluebird Group?" Chen Yu nced at the four captives and couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, "Three of different professions at the Formal Rank, and one lowly apprentice; being able to have four Transcendents indicates that the Bluebird Group is quite formidable, indeed."


    "You know now, so let us go! You can''t afford to mess with the Bluebird Group!" the blonde underling who was thrown to the ground suddenly started to shout, even trying to get up.


    However, Chen Yu simply gave Kojo Kyoko, standing nearby, a look, and she immediately drew her dagger and drove it straight into the palm of the hand that the blonde underling was using to prop himself up, nailing it directly to the ground.


    "Please remain silent when your betters are speaking," Kojo Kyoko deliberately put on a cold face and pressed down on the dagger''s hilt, causing the blonde underling to let out an involuntary scream.


    Hearing the underling''s scream, the older gangster dressed simrly barked at him, "Shut up! Show some of the Bluebird Group''s resolve!"


    "Ugh..." the blonde underling, after being yelled at, could only suppress his own scream, enduring the severe pain in his palm.


    "We, the Bluebird Group, admit defeat in this matter and ask for your forgiveness. We are willing to give a satisfactory exnation," the old man, unlike before, did not put up resistance but instead surrendered willingly.


    Seeing the old man''s demeanor, Chen Yu crouched in front of him and asked with interest, "The Bluebird Group? You sound like Yakuza. When did the Yakuza in Tokyo be so powerful? Or has ite to the point where Transcendents have fallen so low as to get involved with the Yakuza?"


    "It''s just an old story. We turned to this path because we couldn''t make it any other way; there''s not much to say," the old man seemed reluctant to talk about the past and got up from the ground, sitting cross-legged in front of Chen Yu: "We were blinded by greed this time and wanted to rob your possessions. Since we failed and were captured, there''s nothing more to say.


    Whatever you want to do with us, the Bluebird Group will ept it."


    "You''re quite daring indeed. Since that''s the case, you just have to..." The old man''s attitude made Chen Yu feel that he wasn''t too unpleasant, at least he had guts. However, as Chen Yu was speaking with the old man, the ninja who had been lying on the ground all this time suddenly sprang up. A dagger that no one knew where he had hidden shot out and went straight for Chen Yu''s neck.


    ```


    "Master!" "Elder!" Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu suddenly cried out in rm, trying to stop the ninja''s action, while Kyuuzai Ryousen''s entire being dispersed in an instant, transforming into a flock of crows that swooped toward the ninja. However, the ninja was too close to Chen Yu, and the three were simply toote to prevent the assassination.


    "Puchi!" "No!" The sound of a de piercing flesh and a scream emitted simultaneously, but the one injured was not Chen Yu.


    Several bone spurs that had risen from the ground pierced the ninja''s body, pinning them in midair, with blood flowing down the spurs, while the ninja''s arm still held the dagger. Staring at Chen Yu, who was within reach, the ninja was unable to drive it into Chen Yu''s neck.


    "It''s truly a pity, I didn''t want to kill her." Chen Yu lowered his fingers, dissipating the bone spurs that had pierced the ninja''s body, allowing the ninja''s corpse to fall to the ground, and shook his head with a hint of helplessness.


    The elder standing before Chen Yu closed his eyes, the muscles on his face twitching slightly, clearly pained by the ninja''s death.


    "Sis-inw!" The blond henchman, previously silenced by his elder brother with a roar, now shouted loudly at the sight of the ninja''s fallen body. But his elder brother, who would normally have stopped him, had no heart to do so this time; he merely stared incredulously at the ninja''s corpse, clearly not having expected such an event to ur.


    "You''ve already killed one of us; can you let us go now?" The elder opened his eyes, and though heartbroken over the ninja''s death, clearly the lives of those remaining were more important.


    Upon hearing the elder''s words, the elder brother suddenly yelled at him incredulously, "Father!"


    "Shut up!" The elder shouted sternly at his son, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath to suppress the various emotions inside him. Speaking calmly to Chen Yu, he asked, "You''ve killed my daughter, as the price for our Bluebird Group offending you. Can you let us go now?"


    Observing the attitude presented by the elder, Chen Yu couldn''t help but nod slightly. The elder seemed calm, but Chen Yu could sense the turmoil and forcibly suppressed emotions within him; clearly, the ninja who was killed was indeed his daughter.


    Under such circumstances, the elder still had the ability to control his emotions and choose to plead, which caused Chen Yu to regard him with new respect.


    "Had you lived in times of chaos, elder sir, you would have surely carved out a great enterprise." Chen Yu stood up, and extending his hand toward the ninja''s corpse, a wisp of gray mist gathered into his palm from the body following his gesture, "If I hadn''t killed your daughter and let you go, you wouldn''t hold a grudge¡ªyou''d simply seek retaliationter.


    But now that there''s been bloodshed, even if you don''t bear a grudge, can you guarantee he won''t?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, the elder immediately looked toward his elder son, whose gaze could only be described as utter despair. The elder knew that once he came to terms with what had happened, he would inevitably resent Chen Yu for killing his own daughter, as well as his wife.


    Just as the elder was about to say something, Chen Yu cut him off, "I am not someone who leaves trouble for myself. Of course, I don''t enjoy killing at random. Now is the age of the rule ofw, and before we have the power to set the rules, we must all follow the game''s rules. So, I won''t kill you, but... thew doesn''t stipte that I can''t do other things."


    Having said that, in the midst of the elder''s frightened gaze, a green light shed from Chen Yu''s other hand, causing him to lose consciousnesspletely.

 Chapter 125: Dealing

    Watching the old man depart with the two small hooligans and the ninja who had stood up again, Kojo Kyoko''s eyes showed both horror and inexplicable curiosity, but she wisely refrained from asking anything more and simply stood by Chen Yu''s side with great respect.


    "Master, is it really okay to let them go like that?" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had no objection to Chen Yu''s decision to release them, his concerny with the ninja who stood up again.


    After all, everyone had witnessed her being casually killed by Chen Yu, but now the corpse had risen again, evidently due to something Chen Yu had done. Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was worried that the method Chen Yu used to raise the corpse might expose a w.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen, also concerned, asked, "Master, do you need me to send out the Cursed Raven to monitor them?"


    "Hehe, if my methods were so easy to reveal ws, the Necromancer wouldn''t have..." Chen Yu didn''t finish his sentence, some things were not suitable to be spoken out loud. He shook his head slightly and toyed with a grey mist that had coalesced into a sphere in his hand: "What I did was merely restore vitality to her flesh, her soul is still in my hands.


    She can only do what I allow her to do; if I wish to prevent her from doing something, she wouldn''t even be able to breathe."


    Before bing a Dark Warrior, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was an Onmyoji of the Tsuchimikado Family and could naturally see that the grey sphere in Chen Yu''s hands was a soul. However, what Chen Yu said made Yoshiharu feel a sense of horror.


    Controlling a person''s body, imprisoning a person''s soul; these kinds of spells do exist within Onmyodo, and even Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu himself knew a thing or two about such spells. But looking at the soul in Chen Yu''s hands, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu realized that what Chen Yu was doing was certainly not as simple as he knew.


    Thus, he could not help but ask, "Master, how do you control her body? Is it through her soul? Can your spellsst indefinitely... or as long as her soul is in your hands, her body will remain under your control?"


    "Somewhat like that, except it''s not what you''re thinking. Even if her soul were to escape from my grasp, I could still control her body, albeit not as precisely," Chen Yu shook his head slightly. He didn''t n to give Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu a detailed exnation; this method of controlling a corpse was also new to him, and there were still many aspects he needed to familiarize himself with.


    What Chen Yu was doing, in actuality, wasn''tplicated; he had simply altered the memories of the old man and the two hooligans and cast a control spell on their souls, making them subconsciously obey him. As for the ninja, imprisoning souls and manipting bodies were just the basics for a Necromancer.


    However, the method Chen Yu employed was far more sophisticated; he not only made the ninja''s body move indistinguishably from that of a living person but also maintained the body''s life vitality, preventing it from decaying like a typical corpse.


    In essence, the ninja controlled by Chen Yu, except for the detachment of soul and body and having been killed once before, wasn''t any different from a living person. She could think and act normally, but her every action was under Chen Yu''s control.


    Moreover, as Chen Yu told Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, even if the ninja''s soul managed to escape his grasp, she would still be unable to elude the fate of his control, because what Chen Yu controlled was her body; the soul was merely a medium to make this control more precise.


    Who has ever heard of a Necromancer controlling a corpse needing the soul? It is only for more intricate maniptions that the soul is needed.


    "Alright, you need not worry about those fellows anymore," Chen Yu stopped Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and the others from continuing to inquire and said to them instead: "Since the ritual I needed has beenpleted, it''s time tomence the Promotion Ceremony I promised you two. Who wants to go first?"


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen exchanged nces, both seeing the excited craving re up in each other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kojo Kyoko felt utterly confused by everything she had experienced today. Although she was a Transcendent and had studied swordsmanship for over a decade, today was the first time she had truly drawn her sword to fight someone.


    Even though she defeated her opponent with the help of Kyuuzai Ryousen, it was still an exhrating aplishment for Kojo Kyoko.


    But the incident that happened at the end had a profound impact on Kojo Kyoko. She had thought that by talking tough and teaching them a lesson, Chen Yu would release those captives. The unexpected assassination by the ninja led Chen Yu to kill her without hesitation.


    Witnessing someone die in front of her was too stimting for Kojo Kyoko, who lived in the peaceful Heisei Era. Even more so since the method Chen Yu used to kill the female ninja involved bone spikes¡ªsuch a harrowing technique was utterly chilling for Kyoko, a woman as well.


    However, as if challenging her endurance, Chen Yu not only wiped the memories of the three survivors in front of her but also imprisoned the female ninja''s soul, resurrected her body with a spell, and healed the puncture wounds inflicted by the bone spikes.


    Watching the body of the female ninja, who looked no different from a living person, leave with the other three, Kyoko finally realized that the person she had pledged her allegiance to was not any benevolent entity but a being far more terrifying than the dangerous-looking Yakuza.


    Was the path she had chosen right or wrong? Was it good or bad that her brother epted the legacy obtained from him? Kojo Kyoko was now deeply mired in confusion, unsure of where to go from here.


    Yet on the ritual stage, the immense power disyed by Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu after receiving Chen Yu''s help in their promotion had likewise shaken some of Kojo Kyoko''s views.


    Hadn''t she prepared herself to be stained with blood before pledging her loyalty to Chen Yu? Why was she wavering just because she saw someone die in front of her? A samurai''s sword must not be dull for such a reason!


    Chen Yu was unaware of Kojo Kyoko''s thoughts, but noticing she seemed to be in a trance while mulling over things, the Necromancer, who had just finished aiding Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen in their promotion, still approached her, "Miss Kojo, do you still stand by your choice? It''s not toote to back out now.


    At most, I''ll erase your memories of today, so you forget everything you''ve seen. But... if you choose to continue serving me, then there will be no turning back.


    "Events like today''s might not recur, but it''s also possible that you''ll often encounter such situations in the future or even personally handle targets for me that you would rather not kill. Are you prepared for that?"


    "I offer all my loyalty to my lord," Kojo Kyoko said, resting on her sword and once again kneeling on one knee.

 Chapter 126 - 126 Mingyue Society

    Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t take Kojo Kyoko''s loyalty at face value based on her mere words.


    Although Kojo Kyoko''s loyalty might indeed be sincere, even samurai who were willing to die for their lord during the Warring States Period could betray their sworn oaths; verbal loyalty had no tangible binding force. If it did, there would not be so many betrayals and usurpations.


    For a necromancer, the only truly trustworthy things were his own spells and the dead.


    When Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen received the inheritance Chen Yu offered, he had already marked them with restriction spells. The Promotion Ceremony further integrated these spells into their souls, instinctively preventing any thoughts of betrayal.


    For a necromancer who specializes in souls, integrating a restriction spell into the soul and making it an inseparable part is merely a basic operation.


    Regarding Kojo Kyoko, Chen Yu gave her the choice to leave, out of respect for her own will. If she truly chose to leave, Chen Yu really wouldn''t kill her; he would simply erase some of her memories.


    However, Kojo Kyoko chose to continue serving Chen Yu.


    In response to Kojo Kyoko''s choice, Chen Yu, without being pretentious or spouting something like "I trust your character," proceeded to imprint her with a restriction spell.


    He didn''t just transform her into a Dark Warrior using the power of the ritual altar; he also directly assisted her to reach Expert Level, transitioning from amon Dark Warrior to a special profession called Moonshadow Dancer, which ording to the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," could only be taken up by female Dark Warriors.


    For a necromancer, the moon is a very important entity. Although anyone with basic geographical knowledge knows the moon is merely a satelliteposed of rock, reflecting only the sun''s light, that is strictly a scientific perspective. In the worlds of mystery and magic, the moon''s significance often far exceeds the sun''s.


    The Moonshadow Dancer is a profession specially developed by some female necromancers and Dark Warriors that rtes to the moon. Although Chen Yu didn''t fully understand why there were moons in the multiverse, since it was written in the book, he didn''t bother to delve deeper, or perhaps... he wasn''t yet qualified to uncover the reasons hidden beneath.


    The power of Moonshadow Dancerses from moonlight and shadows. Under the moonlight, their shadows disappear, and they gain enhancement from the moonlight, bing faster and stronger, and can even use the moonlight to enhance their weapons forbat.


    In the shadows, Moonshadow Dancers canpletely merge into the darkness, travel wherever they see a shadow, and summon unique Shadow Warriors to assist in battle.


    It can be said that Moonshadow Dancers are excellent assassins. As long as shadows exist, nothing can block them, and with the power granted by the moonlight, they possess formidablebat abilities. It can be said that under the moonlit night, they are the sovereigns of assassination.


    Turning Kojo Kyoko into a Moonshadow Dancer was partly due to her being female, but Chen Yu was also considering the future. The fact that transcendent beings had attacked during the ceremony clearly proved that the dealings between transcendent beings were not as peaceful as he had previously thought.


    Or rather, although most people are respectful andw-abiding, there are inevitably some who do not follow the rules. Facing such scenarios, Chen Yu had to make more preparations.


    "Yoshiharu-kun, the recent events have been a wakeup call for me. Perhaps it''s time to gather some manpower.


    Otherwise, if a simr situation arises again, relying solely on you three will definitely result in a shortage of hands," Chen Yu said to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, who was still familiarizing himself with his new powers, sharing his arrangements: "Go and recruit some people who are willing to work for me; we can''t let another incident ur without having anyone useful on hand."


    "Please rest assured, my lord. Many are willing to serve you," As his loyalty had been ingrained in his soul following the promotion, he began addressing Chen Yu as "my lord" rather than "master": "But my lord, if we are to gather manpower, it would be best to have an organization and a name. May I ask what you hope to call it?"


    "A name?" Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, aware that a cool name is essential for any organization. Not only does it sound impressive when spoken out loud, but it also bolsters the organization''s solidarity and cohesion. A random name would suffice, but it would sound mediocre and fail to inspire others to join.


    After contemting for a moment, Chen Yu looked at the three subordinates before him and said in a firm voice, "Let''s call it the Mingyue Society. From now on, you three are the first members of the Mingyue Society. As for how to build the organization, I''ll leave that to you three. I only want results."


    "Yes, my lord!" The three immediately bowed and responded.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ryosen-kun, give this to your father and have him produce healing potions ording to the contents of this booklet. The production requires the assistance of transcendental forces; make sure you handle that," Chen Yu said, sitting in the car Kyuuzai Ryosen had arranged to take him home, as he handed over a neatly organized booklet to Kyuuzai Ryosen.


    Previously, Chen Yu had asked Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals to produce healing potions. Due to theck of magical intervention, the result was only a simplified version for regr human consumption and not theplete version intended for transcendent beings. The booklet provided by Chen Yu now detailed how to enhance potion production with the aid of magic.


    After all, the form for the "Universal Minor Healing Potion for the Undead" that Chen Yu had given out was a magic potion, impossible to create without the magic''s assistance.


    The simplified version, however, was a non-magical variant Chen Yu had developed for regr human use while treating Inomata Naoki. As arge pharmaceutical enterprise, Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals naturally faced no issues in this regard.


    "I understand, I will take care of this matter," Kyuuzai Ryosen took the booklet and carefully stored it away. Having attained the status of a Crow Feather Mage, Kyuuzai Ryosen also experienced a transformation in both power and physical form. He was still somewhat unustomed to his newfound strength, which made him appear somewhat constrained and stiff.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind this and continued speaking to Kyuuzai Ryosen, "You can tell your father about the Mingyue Society; there''s no issue if he decides to join. The Mingyue Society needs not only the power of transcendents but also a solid base of influence among ordinary people. So, once your father joins, have him identify suitable candidates to also join the society."


    "Please rest assured, my lord. My father has many friends in the business world and also knows a few members of the National Diet. He will not disappoint you," said Kyuuzai Ryosen, a hint of joy on his face.


    If he could involve his father in the Mingyue Society, the Kyuuzai Family would secure their ce within the society, further cementing Kyuuzai''s secr power, which was undoubtedly great news for their family.

 Chapter 127: Borrowing the Laboratory (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    The construction of the Necromantic Space still required many steps, and to prevent elemental creatures from invading the Space Fragments, the portal opened by Chen Yu was not veryrge. Pumping air and water into the Space Fragments took some time, so after assimting the Space Fragments into the Amethyst Skull, he set it aside.


    As for establishing the Mingyue Society and gaining his own power base, Chen Yu certainly gave such orders to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen, but in reality, he wasn''t enthusiastic about it. The purpose of having the two of them set up the Mingyue Society was simply to ensure he had manpower avable for simr situations in the future.


    For a Necromancer, the thoughts of the living are tooplex. Rather than taking the time to subdue subordinates and train enforcers, it was much simpler and more convenient to create a couple of corpses and turn them into Undead Servants.


    Undead Servants not onlyck misceneous thoughts but also do not fear death like the living. Even if assigned to a mission that is certain death, they can be entrusted with it confidently.


    While creating powerful Undead Servants required time, in this world, Chen Yu seemed to have no need for overly strong Undead Servants. Those he upgraded for the first time were sufficient to handle the majority of situations.


    However, obtaining corpses for creating Undead Servants... This was indeed a rather troublesome matter. It''s not that Chen Yu couldn''t get hold of corpses, it''s just that he didn''t want to do so via illegal means, as that could easily cause trouble.


    Even though Japanese police in TV dramas seem to do their work perfunctorily, and Tokyo has a high number of missing or suicidal individuals daily, this did not mean they were entirely ipetent. Should the attention of the state be aroused, Chen Yu didn''t believe his current powers were sufficient to oppose the force of an entire nation.


    Moreover, the Metropolitan Police Department of Japan is only in charge of investigating general cases. In Japan, there is also the Public Security Intelligence Agency, an intelligence spy agency specifically tasked with investigating "certain groups that should be restricted".


    Chen Yu learned from Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu that crimesmitted by Transcendents are not under the jurisdiction of the Metropolitan Police Department but are investigated by the Public Security Intelligence Agency; moreover, the Supernatural Forces Squad, which also falls under the purview of the Public Security Intelligence Agency as part of the Japanese Official apparatus, was not something Chen Yu wanted to provoke.


    Perhaps he should find a way to collect some corpses? Chen Yu considered this; collecting corpses was inevitable since he needed to create his own Undead Servants and assemble an Immortal Legion. Corpses were an essential material.


    But for safety reasons, it would be better to wait until the Necromantic Space wasplete before doing so; moreover, storing corpses in the Necromantic Space would also serve the purpose of preservation and preliminary processing.


    While considering these issues, Chen Yu also organized the work at hand.


    As far as research was concerned, Chen Yu did not need to worry too much. Everything was on track. Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor were capable of handling the daily tasks required by the research department, and he just needed to keep an eye on the progress and prevent any cking.


    However, as an associate professor, even if he wasn''t responsible for many patients, there were still one or two patients assigned to him daily that he needed to handle.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Chen Yu was known to not be good with papers, he might even have to review them. Professor Niaoi felt this profoundly; whenever Chen Yu visited his office, he was either writing papers or reviewing others'' papers.


    Just as Chen Yu finished organizing his tasks and was about to leave the office, his phone suddenly rang.


    Picking up the phone and seeing Misumi Mikoto''s name, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow but still answered the call, "Moshi moshi, Dr. Misumi?"


    "Hello, Dr. Chen Yu? This is Misumi Mikoto. I''m sorry to bother you. If I remember correctly, Kube once mentioned you are a professor at the University Hospital, right? Can yourboratory test for floating organisms?


    I have a sample that needs testing, but there''s a bit of trouble on the UDI side, and we can''t conduct the test temporarily. Could I send it over to your ce for testing?" Misumi Mikoto''s voice came through the phone, speaking words that left Chen Yu somewhat puzzled.


    "Testing for floating organisms?" Chen Yu asked back, feeling quite confused.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m really sorry, Doctor Chen!" As soon as they met, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly apologized to Chen Yu and exined to him, "I''m sorry to trouble you again!"


    "It''s no trouble at all. The work you do at UDI is remarkable, I''ve also read the article about the honey cake, and you guys are truly admirable. It''s my honor to be able to help," Chen Yu exchanged pleasantries with Misumi Mikoto, while leading her and the Nakado Department member carrying a case behind her towards theboratory.


    He took the two to his research team''sboratory. Although it was already after hours, the members of the research group were still working in theb and none had left because the workday was over.


    "Professor!" Upon seeing Chen Yue in with guests, Doctor Higashiyama, who was on duty that day, quickly greeted him.


    Since theboratory was running smoothly, Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor each had their own patients to take care of, so they had implemented a rotating duty system. One person covered theb one day, and the other took care of their patients. Today, it just so happened to be Doctor Higashiyama''s turn to manage theb side of things.


    "Higashiyama, you''re on duty today? Your girlfriend won''t have anything to say about that, will she?" Chen Yu responded to Doctor Higashiyama, also joking with him, "I brought two friends from UDI to borrow some equipment. They have some things they need to test."


    "Oh, what analysis do they want to perform? Ourb''s equipment is for drug analysis, it might not be suitable," Doctor Higashiyama cautioned. Although this was not in ordance withb protocol, Doctor Higashiyama clearly wasn''t going to remind Chen Yu of such matters after regr work hours had ended.


    University Hospitalbs are of course forbidden to outsiders and do not allow unrted persons to touch the experimental equipment. But if a professor wants to work on a private project, who would speak out against it? Unless there is a personal grudge, most people would choose to turn a blind eye.


    "We primarily want to borrow a microscope topare the floating organisms in the samples. It doesn''t require any special equipment," Misumi Mikoto heard Doctor Higashiyama''s query and quickly exined.


    "Oh, then please feel free. The workstation over there is empty, and the microscope is at your disposal. You can use them directly," Doctor Higashiyama said upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s exnation, bing even more unconcerned, since it was just a matter of borrowing a microscope forparative analysis, not something worth fussing over.

 Chapter 128: Jealousy (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    In theboratory, only Yu Chen, Mikoto Misumi, and the Nakado Department were left. Because it was personal work, after the researchers had finished their tasks, Yu Chen let them leave and did not insist they stay to work overtime because of his presence.


    "It''s no use! The water is full of garbage, making it impossible to identify the sea urchinrvae!" Mikoto Misumi stretched, easing the fatigue from maintaining the same position for a long time and couldn''t help but voice herint.


    "Damn it, it''s all trash!" The member from the Nakado Department alsoined, but even though he was cursing, Yu Chen didn''t think he was swearing at anyone¡ªit seemed to be just a habit.


    Seeing how they were struggling, Yu Chen too felt concern. He asked Mikoto Misumi, "Dr. Misumi, are you having trouble with the analysis? If you need any help, just ask. We have a prettyplete set of equipment here, so feel free to use whatever you need."


    "Thank you, Dr. Chen! But no need, you lending us theb has already been a huge help!" Upon hearing what Yu Chen said, Mikoto Misumi hurriedly thanked him and exined, "What we want to do now is to test for sea urchinrvae in the samples, but since they are mainlyposed of proteins, we cannot use the usual homogenization or enzyme digestion methods.


    We have to try treating the samples with a weak acid, but this makes it very difficult to clean out the garbage, so¡­"


    "So what you''re seeing is all garbage, not the sea urchinrvae you''re looking for." Yu Chen walked over to Mikoto Misumi and leaned in to look through the microscope in front of her, and immediately understood the problem. The field of view was full of ck garbage, making it nearly impossible to recognize the sea urchinrvae they needed to detect.


    Because Mikoto Misumi didn''t move her chair, their posture looked as though she was leaning back and Yu Chen was leaning against her, as if he were in her arms.


    "What are you doing?" Just as Yu Chen was about to cede the position back to Mikoto Misumi, there was a knock at theboratory door followed by Hiromi Jounouchi''s voice.


    Yu Chen straightened up and looked back to see Hiromi Jounouchi standing at theboratory door, watching them with her arms crossed. Although she appeared to be smiling, there was something a bit dangerous about her gaze.


    "Hiromi, what brings you here?" Yu Chen raised his eyebrows in surprise, not understanding why his girlfriend had suddenlye to theboratory. Despite his confusion, he exined to her, "Dr. Misumi said there was a sample that needed analysis, but there was a bit of an ident at UDI, so she asked to borrow theb. Haven''t you gotten off work yet, Hiromi?"


    "I was just at your office waiting to leave work with you when your secretary, Shirai-san, told me you hade to theb. When I called you, you had left your phone in the office, so I had toe see what you were up to here!" Hiromi Jounouchi leaned against theboratory door, her tone casual, but her eyes suggested to Yu Chen that she was annoyed.


    Seeing his girlfriend''s expression, Yu Chen hurried over to her, apologizing profusely, "I''m sorry, Hiromi, I forgot to notify you! I thought we could finish up here quickly, but I lost track of time, I''m really sorry!"


    "It seems that''s not all you''ve forgotten!" Hiromi Jounouchi continued smiling at Yu Chen as she pulled his phone out of her pocket and handed it to him. "Next time, will you forget you have a girlfriend too?"


    Feeling the jealousy in his girlfriend''s words, Yu Chen suddenly felt a headacheing on.


    As Yu Chen was preparing to exin to Hiromi Jounouchi, Misumi Mikoto also came over, bowed towards Hiromi Jounouchi, and exined, "Dr. Jounouchi, I''m sorry, it''s because of me that Doctor Chen was dyed in finishing work today. I''m truly very sorry!"


    "It''s because there was a case that required sample analysis, but since this body wasn''t legally sent to our UDI, the investigation of this case was prohibited by the director. Dr. Nakado and I really had no other choice but to seek Doctor Chen''s help. If this caused any misunderstanding for you, Dr. Jounouchi, I''m sincerely sorry!"


    "Not at all, not at all, how could I possibly misunderstand you, Dr. Misumi!" Hiromi Jounouchi''s smile became even brighter. There truly seemed to be no hint of anger in her tone, "I was just upset because he promised to apany me to the supermarket after work today, but it looks like hepletely forgot about it."


    "Eh? Dr. Jounouchi, you and Doctor Chen... you two¡­?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi in surprise. Although she knew they were a couple, she heard a different implication in Hiromi Jounouchi''s words.


    "Ah, has Mr. Chen Yu not told you?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s face showed a look of surprise and she put an arm around Yu Chen''s arm, disying a close gesture, "We''ve moved in together now, we''re living together!"


    Misumi Mikoto''s face immediately showed a mix of embarrassment and surprise, and for a moment she really didn''t know what to say.


    Just then, behind them, the busy Nakado Department suddenlyined loudly, "Damn it! It''s all trash, can''t see a thing! It would take days to search for it with the naked eye, one by one! Damn it!"


    Misumi Mikoto had never found the "damn it" of the Nakado Department so pleasant to her ears before. She quickly apologized to Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen and then returned to the experiment table. Seeing Dr. Nakado''s frustration, she couldn''t help but suggest to him, "Dr. Nakado, maybe we should seek external help! It''s not working going on like this."


    As she spoke, Misumi Mikoto took out her phone and prepared to call for reinforcements.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, who was standing on the side and saw that Misumi Mikoto and Dr. Nakado were indeed working, then asked Yu Chen, "What are Dr. Misumi and his team doing?"


    "They want to test the nkton in the samples, but there''s so much trash in the water, nothing is clear, and they are really troubled." Yu Chen exined to Hiromi Jounouchi. He couldn''t be of much help with such things, as he was a surgeon and not a forensic expert.


    "So how much longer will it take? If they are doing tests, it must take a long time, right? Does it mean that you, Mr. Chen Yu, are going to just wait here the whole time?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen. Although she was not angry, she still felt somewhat dissatisfied with the prospect of waiting indefinitely.


    Seeing the situation before him, Yu Chen understood his girlfriend''s feelings and couldn''t help but regret why he hadn''t left a researcher to watch things here, so he could slip away. That way, he wouldn''t be stuck now and wouldn''t have made his girlfriend angry.


    Yu Chen frowned and thought for a moment, then said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Why don''t you go home first, Hiromi? I feel like they will need a lot more time. You go ahead, and I''ll follow after they finish with their work."

 Chapter 129: Rudeness (Asking for Recommendations Part 3)

    In the end, Chen Yu did not stay in theboratory to persevere alongside Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department. After the two called for external assistance from UDI''s forensic analysis expert Tokairin Yuko and finally managed to sessfully iste the nkton from the samples for testing, he went home with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat dissatisfied that Chen Yu had forgotten to apany her because he was helping others, she quickly forgave him after his appeasement. However, when Chen Yu came to work with Jounouchi Hiromi the next morning, he kept rubbing his lower back.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly did Dr. Misumi and the others need to borrow theboratory for yesterday? Doesn''t UDI have an entire building of analysisboratories?" Walking to the hospital with Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously.


    Rubbing his still-sore lower back, Chen Yu answered Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, "There was a man who stole a corpse and gave it to them at UDI for a forensic autopsy, but since the body was stolen, they actually hadn''t obtained the family''s permission. Therefore, Director Kamikura forbade further investigation of the matter."


    "Steal a body? Why would someone do such a thing? What''s the rtionship between the thief and the deceased? To engage in such acts is to risk imprisonment! Is there something wrong with the cause of death of the deceased?" Hearing Chen Yu mention stealing a body, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Who would steal a body and then send it for an autopsy? Unless someone had serious doubts about the cause of the deceased''s death, no one would do such a thing.


    "The body thief was the deceased''s lover, and the two were about to get married imminently. The deceased had drowned, and with eyewitnesses, the death was deemed suicide by the police. However, the man insisted that his fianc¨¦e would notmit suicide, which is why he stole the body and begged Dr.


    Misumi and their team to uncover the truth," Chen Yu shared the information he had learned from Misumi Mikoto the previous night with Jounouchi Hiromi and couldn''t help but sigh, "Dr. Misumi and their team were moved by the man who stole the body, so they wanted to investigate the truth of the matter to give him some sce."


    "Such a touching love story!" Jounouchi Hiromi eximed after listening to Chen Yu''s exnation.


    "Touching love story? Hiromi, why would you say that?" Chen Yu did not understand Jounouchi Hiromi''s exmation. The man''s persistence about his fianc¨¦e''s cause of death was moving, but Chen Yu did not quite grasp why Jounouchi Hiromi would make such a remark.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the puzzlement on Chen Yu''s face and shook her head helplessly, "Truly, Mr. Chen Yu, you are a man blind to sentiments of the heart!"


    Although she shook her head, Jounouchi Hiromi still exined, "If that man who stole the body didn''t deeply love his fianc¨¦e, didn''t fully trust her, how could he possiblymit to such an act to find out the truth? Being able to think of taking his fianc¨¦e''s body to UDI for an autopsy, if this isn''t deep love, then such an act would be unthinkable."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words left Chen Yu nodding obediently.


    "Hey, speaking of which, if I ever faced a simr situation, Mr. Chen Yu, would you go to any lengths to find out the truth for me?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly looked at Chen Yu with a burning gaze and asked.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh, "I would do much more than you think."


    After saying that, Chen Yu walked into the hospital with Jounouchi Hiromi without further exnation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dr. Misumi, did neither of you go homest night?" Upon arriving at theboratory, Chen Yu saw that Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department were still in the same state asst night, with both their faces showing signs of fatigue, clearly indicating they had pulled an all-nighter.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Misumi Mikoto wearily rubbed her eyes and looked up at him, "Doctor Chen, because we needed to get the analysis done, we didn''t go homest night. I am really grateful you could lend us theb, thank you!"


    As she spoke, Misumi Mikoto bowed to Chen Yu, but as she did, she nearly toppled forward, prompting Chen Yu to instinctively want to reach out to support her.


    Fortunately, Misumi Mikoto didn''t fall over, it was just that her bow was a bit too deep. She raised her head and turned to shout at the sofa behind her, "Tokairin!"


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto turn around, Chen Yu shifted his gaze to the sofa, where he saw Tokairin Yuko, whom he had met twice before, sleeping soundly on the sofa, covered with what seemed to be Misumi Mikoto''s coat. Apparently, she too had stayed up all night here, and to Chen Yu''s surprise, there was also an unfinished bottle of red wine next to the sofa.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s call, Tokairin began to open her squinting eyes, still seemingly disoriented, and couldn''t help but mutter, "Who got me drunk?" as she climbed up from the sofa.


    The roused Tokairin Yuko rubbed her eyes, her mind perhaps not yet fully awake, and when she saw Chen Yu standing in front of her, she asked him, "Dr. Chen? Why are you at my ce? Am I still half asleep?"


    Her words made Chen Yu feel somewhat embarrassed, but he managed to reply politely with a smile, "Doctor Tokairin, this is myboratory."


    "Yourboratory? Last night I..." Hearing Chen Yu say this, Tokairin Yuko rubbed her forehead, finally recalling what had happened the night before, "I was called over by Meiqin to help, and then I was drinking wine by myself... and then... Ah¡ª!"


    Tokairin Yuko finally got her bearings, stared wide-eyed at Chen Yu standing in front of her, and after eximing, she quickly adjusted her appearance, her face full of embarrassment. If there had been a crack in the floor, Tokairin Yuko would have dived right in.


    For any woman with even a shred of modesty, being seen in a state of hangover by a strange man would be mortifying.


    Chen Yu didn''t wish to further embarrass Tokairin Yuko, so he told her, "There''s a bathroom outside theb; it has disposable towels and toiletries. Doctor Tokairin, you might want to go wash your face first."


    "Thank you! Excuse me!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Tokairin Yuko quickly bowed to him, then, with her head down, she fled from theb like an escapee.


    Watching Tokairin Yuko rush out, Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto exchanged nces, seeing the embarrassment on each other''s faces.

 Chapter 130: Cervical Spine Fracture (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Collections)

    ```


    Although there had been some awkwardness, Tokairin Yuko still reappeared in front of Chen Yu after washing her face. She cleaned up the leftover bottles and cups in theboratory before she left with Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department, taking their test results with them.


    As the trio left, theb researchers also gradually arrived to begin their work for the day. However, seeing Chen Yu, who had arrived before them, the researchers couldn''t help but feel a sense of tension and unease, fearing they might have angered Chen Yu bying inte.


    But Chen Yu did not mind and signaled one of the researchers to escort Misumi Mikoto and her group out of the hospital. After checking on the progress of the experiment, Chen Yu returned to his office.


    The workload of an associate professor could be seen as both heavy and light¡ªit mainly depended on whether Chen Yu felt like working or not.


    Chen Yu''s daily tasks mainly involved academic research and patient diagnosis and treatment. Having just visited theb in the morning, the academic research portion was essentiallyplete, and as for patient diagnosis and treatment...


    Thanks to the tiered medical system in Japan, the cases that were referred to the University Hospital were usually not emergency patients. As long as the consultation and treatment times were scheduled, the treatment ns determined, and the necessary treatments or surgeries performed, there were typically no urgent matters needing immediate attention.


    Unless it was an emergency case, but such situations might not arise even once a month. Therefore, Chen Yu could consider himself to have some leisure time amidst a busy day and rx a bit.


    It seemed, however, as if to deliberately oppose Chen Yu''s ns, just when he was thinking he could finish work early today and make up for not spending time with Jounouchi Hiromi yesterday, a phone call came in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Rushing to the emergency room, Chen Yu, seeing the patient being resuscitated, quickly asked a nearby nurse, "What happened? How is the patient''s condition now?"


    "Cervical spine fracture, eyes damaged by chemical gases!" On seeing Chen Yu''s arrival, the nurse hurriedly reported the patient''s condition to him: "The patient''s eyesses were corroded by a corrosive gas during a chemical experiment, resulting in damage to both eyes. While trying to find an eye wash station, the patient fell and hit a wall, causing a cervical spine fracture.


    The patient had stopped breathing before being brought in and is in critical condition, now undergoing resuscitation!"


    "Cervical spine fracture?" Hearing the nurse''s report, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel the situation was difficult.


    A cervical spine fracture was not something easy to deal with; in fact, the fact that this patient was alive and had made it to the hospital was already extraordinary luck.


    The cervical spine, as wemonly refer to it, is located in the neck segment of the spinal column, surrounding the cervical cord and its membranes. It is connected by intervertebral discs and ligaments. Important spinal nerves, vertebral arteries, and vertebral veins all pass through here, and the upper respiratory tract and esophagus are also located in this region.


    Once the cervical spine is injured, it will immediately affect a person''s breathing and the brain''s control over the body. In severe cases, it can even cause instant death.


    In movies or TV shows, we often see someone being knocked unconscious with a blow to the back of the neck, which works by affecting the nerve conduction in the neck, causing fainting. But that''s in fiction. In reality, if someone were to do this, there''s a high likelihood of causing paralysis or even death due to damage to the spinal cord and nerves in the neck.


    Chen Yu did not rashly interrupt the doctors who were resuscitating the patient but first looked at the CT scans nearby.


    ```


    The image clearly shows that the third and fourth cervical vertebrae of the injured party are significantly disced and fractured, and it is evident that the spinal cord has been damaged. This could very well cause paralysis of the lower body, or even the entire body, and more likely, threaten the patient''s life.


    "Prepare the operating room for emergency surgery," Chen Yu instructed without hesitation after reviewing the CT scans. "Also, summon Doctor Jounouchi. I need her as the anesthesiologist for the surgery. And tell her to inform Dr. Daimon that I need a surgical assistant."


    "Professor, Dr. Daimon is¡­?" The nurse recalled for a moment and didn''t seem to remember any doctors by the name of Daimon in the hospital.


    Chen Yu responded, "Just tell Doctor Jounouchi; she''ll know who to notify." Having said that, he walked over to the bedside where doctors were administering emergency treatment to the patient.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s instructions, the nurse didn''t feel it was appropriate to ask further and quickly ran out to prepare the operating room and to inform Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time the patient was brought into the operating room, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been notified by Chen Yu, was already seated at the anesthesiologist''s station, administering anesthesia to the patient. Daimon Michiko had also changed into surgical attire and was standing by as the assistant.


    "To think, getting Jounouchi to call me in to assist, Doctor Chen, you''ve got quite the ideas!" Daimon Michiko remarked with a teasing tone, but her attitude towards the surgery was extremely serious. She asked directly, "The patient has a cervical fracture and dislocation. What''s your n?"


    "Remove thepressing material inside the vertebral canal and restore the alignment of the canal. The patient''s condition isn''t particrly severe, doesn''t require posterior cervical fixation, hence, I''m nning on an anterior approach surgery. Dr. Daimon, do you have any other thoughts?" Chen Yu looked towards Daimon Michiko, seeking her opinion.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s surgical n, Daimon Michiko nodded, "I have no objections. But what about the damaged nerves? With the cervical fracture and dislocation, the spinal cord must have been harmed, right?"


    "That''s also why I asked you toe, for you to handle the reestablishment of the damaged nerves, to restore as much of the patient''s bodily functions as possible, avoiding severe paralysis." Chen Yu wasn''t sure to what extent Daimon Michiko was capable, considering it was a cervical fracture with spinal damage, where paralysis was almost inevitable.


    At the mention of this task, Daimon Michiko''s eyebrows lifted, "Interesting, let''s begin the surgery, then! Anesthesiologist, how''s the patient?"


    "Blood pressure 105/70, heart rate 62, sinus rhythm," Jounouchi Hiromi reported the patient''s vital signs and didn''t forget to retort to Daimon Michiko, "Less talk if you''re not the lead surgeon. Just do your job as an assistant!"


    Having been retorted by Jounouchi Hiromi, Daimon Michiko let out a "Hah" in surprise, preparing to say something in response, but at that moment, Chen Yu had already announced the start of the surgery.


    "Scalpel." He extended his hand to the nurse by his side, and soon, a scalpel was ced into Chen Yu''s hand: "First assistant, open up the operative field."


    Hearing Chen Yu''smand, Daimon Michiko abandoned the desire to continue sparring with Jounouchi Hiromi. She assisted Chen Yu as instructed, opening up the operative field tomence the surgery.

 Chapter 131 - 131 Empathy (Seeking Recommendations, Seeking Favorites)

    "First assistant, suture please." Having finallypleted the surgery, Chen Yu signaled to a young nurse nearby to wipe the sweat from his forehead before indicating to Daimon Michiko to suture the patient''s wound.


    Although the surgery wasn''tplicated, because it was necessary to be careful with the patient''s spinal cord and nerves, Chen Yu had to concentrate fully and couldn''t afford to be careless, which had drained a significant amount of his energy.


    "Suturingpleted, surgery concluded." It was just a simple task of sewing up the wound, and Daimon Michiko quickly finished the job, tossing the suture device aside and announcing the end of the procedure.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko dere the end of the surgery, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile, "I am the chief surgeon, so technically I should be the one to announce its conclusion. Nevertheless, thank you for your hard work, Dr. Daimon."


    "Remember to call me for the next surgery." Daimon Michiko said nonchntly, seeming to smile, but it was hard to tell due to the mask she was wearing.


    Daimon Michiko removed her gloves and walked toward the exit of the operating room. However, as she reached the door, she seemed to remember something and stopped. She turned back to Jounouchi Hiromi, who was still sitting at the anesthesiologist''s position, and said, "To the anesthesiologist over there, thank you for your efforts."


    After saying that, she finally threw her gloves into the trash can by the door and left the operating room.


    Watching Daimon Michiko leave, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but smile wryly and shook her head helplessly before turning to Chen Yu and saying with a smile, "You''ve worked hard, Mr. Chen Yu~!"


    "Postoperative care of the patient is in your hands, Hiromi." Chen Yu instructed Jounouchi Hiromi and also returned a sentiment, "You''ve worked hard too."


    After saying that, he then left the operating room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon leaving the operating room, as expected, Chen Yu encountered the patient''s family waiting outside the door.


    However, because Daimon Michiko had left the operating room before him, she was currently being held by an elderly-looking woman inquiring about the patient''s condition.


    "The surgery ispleted, and the patient is no longer in life-threatening danger." Although she was just an assistant who had been called in to help, Daimon Michiko still exined the situation to the woman before leaving amidst the woman''s words of gratitude.


    Watching Daimon Michiko leave, Chen Yu''s lips curled into a smile as he approached the woman and asked, "Excuse me, are you a rtive of the patient?"


    "Hello, I''m her mother, may I ask what it''s regarding?" The woman seemed a bit confused, but she still responded politely to Chen Yu.


    "I am the attending physician for the patient, you can call me Doctor Chen." Chen Yu introduced himself and then began to exin the patient''s condition to the woman, "When the patient arrived at our hospital, both of her eyes had been corroded by chemical gases, causing her contact lenses to melt and damaging her eyeballs.


    Although we promptly removed the corroded contact lenses, the patient''s vision may still be affected. The specific situation can only be determined after she recovers. There might be a risk of blindness."


    "Ah! Doctor, you must save my daughter! She can''t be without her eyes!" The woman immediately became frantic, and as a mother, her instincts were not to ept that her daughter could go blind, "Doctor, I am begging you, you have to find a way! Even if you take my eyes and give them to her, she really can''t be without her eyes!"


    "Please, don''t be anxious, the patient is only at risk of blindness; it''s not that she has already gone blind. Our hospital will do its utmost to preserve her eyes," Chen Yu hurriedly soothed the woman''s emotions. Though he was already tired from finishing the surgery, he still took the time to exin things to her sincerely.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, the woman calmed down a bit and kept thanking him gratefully, "Thank you, doctor! Thank you, doctor!"


    "It''s what we ought to do." Chen Yu, seeing the grateful look in the woman''s eyes, hesitated for a moment before continuing, "However, the patient''s eyes aren''t her primary injury. The most severe injury she sustains is a fractured cervical spine.


    Although we have repositioned her damaged cervical spine through surgery and reconstructed the damaged nerves, her spinal cord and spinal nerves have been injured, which could potentially affect her future."


    "Ah? How... How can this be!" The woman''s face showed disbelief, and she involuntarily stepped back, copsing onto a chair against the wall. She seemed struck by a tremendous blow, and tears instantly streamed down her face, "How can this be! How can this be¡­"


    Watching the woman copse onto the chair, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit of sympathy for her. Yet, as a doctor, he had seen such things too often. After sighing, he continued, "The patient''s third and fourth cervical vertebrae have sustained flexion injuries, causing damage to the spinal cord and spinal nerves.


    While the degree of injury isn''t too severe, it is very likely to reduce her motor function.


    However, rest assured, this can be ovee through rehabilitation, and we will do our full best to heal her. We ask that the family cooperate as much as possible with the treatment for the best therapeutic oue."


    "Alright, Doctor! We will definitely cooperate! Please, you must heal her!" Hearing what Chen Yu said, the woman bowed deeply to Chen Yu with gratitude, as if holding on to a lifeline.


    "Your daughter will be out soon, and the nurse will take her to the ward. The nurse will also inform you of any rted precautions. I shall take my leave now," Chen Yuforted the woman a few more times before heading towards the hospital''s cafeteria.


    Since it wasn''t mealtime, the cafeteria was practically empty, except for Daimon Michiko who was sitting at a table, sipping her syrup.


    Seeing Chen Yu approaching, Daimon Michiko raised her ss to greet him, "Even as the attending physician, you didn''t have to say that much to the patient''s family, did you?"


    "You heard all that?" Chen Yu nced at Daimon Michiko, shook his head slightly, took a few boxes of syrup from the cafeteria counter, sat down in front of Daimon Michiko, and while unwrapping the syrup, spoke, "Moved bypassion, I spoke a few more words. That injured woman''s mother looks to be about the same age as mine. If I were in such a situation, my mother would probably cry her eyes out."


    "If that''s the case, then find a way to heal her," Daimon Michiko did notment further on Chen Yu''s words, drank the syrup in her cup in one gulp, and stood up to leave.


    Watching Daimon Michiko walk away, Chen Yu slowly sipped the syrup in his cup, easing the strain surgery had put on his brain, thinking over her words, and made up his mind.

 Chapter 132: Looking for Methods (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    After dinner, Jounouchi Hiromi was washing the dishes, while Chen Yu sat down at the desk in his room, flipping through the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," hoping to find a method to heal paralysis.


    It might sound incredible, but there was nothing strange about it.


    For a Necromancer, controlling the movement of a corpse and making it move as fluidly as if it were alive was amon challenge when creating Undead Servants.


    In the early days, Necromancers did not have a very effective way to solve this problem and were not particrly concerned about it, preferring instead more crude methods, such as stuffing souls into corpses and directly controlling their movements with Magic Power.


    Such methods were not useless, the resulting Undead Servants could move normally, but they appeared stiff and rough, incapable of performing delicate tasks, and were only suitable for use as cannon fodder or for manualbor. Zombies and ghouls were representative of this type.


    Although this brute-force approach was inefficient in terms of corpse utilization andcked precision control, it had the advantages of simplicity and mass production.


    It was extremely useful when Necromancers needed to quickly create arge number of Undead Servants or convert an Immortal Legion, as there was no need to consider delicate control¡ªoverwhelming the enemy with the "Sea of Corpses" tactic was all that was required.


    However, as research into necromancy progressed, such crude methods gradually became inadequate for the needs of Necromancers.


    After all, these Undead Servants... could hardly be considered crafted and were merely awakened bodies, either skeletons that were rotten down to the bone or zombies still decaying, incapable of performing any delicate tasks. They were even clumsy at simple tasks like cleaning, far from satisfactory for the needs of Necromancers.


    Therefore, Necromancers embarked on more in-depth research, and the separation between the Schools of Corpse Studies and Bone Studies began around this time.


    The School of Corpse Studies focused more on research into the corpse itself, utilizing the corpse''s existing nervous system for control, while the Bone School focused more on control through Magic Power, believing that flesh is but a useless appendage and strengthening the skeleton to better ept Magic Power control.


    Neither school was right or wrong; they simply had different research directions in necromancy. Most Necromancers would delve into both, as knowledge from both schools was very useful for creating Undead Servants.


    What Chen Yu was currently looking for was research on the nervous system from the School of Corpse Studies, nning to use this knowledge to repair the damaged nervous system of a patient whose spine and nerves were injured due to a cervical spine fracture.


    If Undead Servants were used in battle, injuries were inevitable. How to repair a damaged corpse was an important research topic of the School of Corpse Studies.


    After all, corpses were not like skeletons that could simply be reced with a new one upon destruction; they required reattachment of torn muscles, suturing skin, and most importantly, restoring damaged nerves to ensure the limbs remained controble.


    Although the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" was normally quite noisy, the content recorded within it had never let Chen Yu down.


    With just a brief search, he found extensive research on the human nervous system by the School of Corpse Studies, including detailed descriptions of the human nervous system, numerous methods and records of nerve regeneration and reconstruction, as well as detailed theoretical exnations.


    Chen Yu found the section he needed on cervical nerves and hurriedly copied down the details.


    This knowledge about nerve regeneration and reconstruction, as well as its methods, is also quite precious and advanced in modern medical research. After all, modern medicine does not have very good methods for the repair of nerve damage, whereas the research of Necromancers in this area is simply peerless.


    If they can reattach limbs that have already died, what''s more, those that are still living?


    The nerve damage suffered by the young girl was not too severe, and after thebined treatment from Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko, the risk ofplete paralysis could be entirely ruled out, but since the spine was damaged, a certain degree of paralysis was unavoidable.


    But with the information he had found, Chen Yu was confident that he couldpletely heal her.


    As Chen Yu was taking notes from the book and tracing its illustrations, Jounouchi Hiromi had finished washing the dishes and entered the room.


    Hearing the footsteps of Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu calmly closed the ck book that was spread open on the desk and locked it with a Magic Lock before setting it aside. He then picked up some prepared materials on the nervous system and put them next to him, pretending to be looking up information.


    Although this was somewhat troublesome, to prevent Jounouchi Hiromi from seeing the contents of the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and potentially going mad from its contents, Chen Yu had to go through a bit of trouble.


    Perhaps he should take this book to the office and then lock it in the safe there? After all, the hospital had provided him with a safe for storing important research materials and the like. He was the only one with a key, and his assistant, Shirai Reina, was not a busybody. Being just a little careful at his own home was certainly more convenient than sneaking around.


    Just as Chen Yu made up his mind, Jounouchi Hiromi had alreadye up behind him, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and sitting in hisp.


    "Hiromi, have you finished washing the dishes?" Chen Yu looked at his girlfriend, suddenly feeling a pang of distress for her hands, worn from washing: "Why don''t we get a dishwasher? You have so much work at the hospital every day, and you still need to cook and wash dishes when youe home, not letting me help you with the dishes. A dishwasher would save you some trouble."


    "The esteemed associate professor from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital washing dishes at home, aren''t you afraid of beingughed at?" Jounouchi Hiromi gave Chen Yu a coquettish nce, but she didn''t reject his suggestion of buying a dishwasher. Instead, she turned to see what was spread out on his desk: "Is this... cervical nerves? Mr. Chen Yu, are you researching that case?"


    Chen Yu nodded, picking up his notes from the desk: "She''s a young girl not even twenty years old. It would be too cruel to let her live the rest of her life with paralysis as a sequ. I want to heal her, or at least not leave behind any serious seque that could affect her future life."

 Chapter 133: The Deans Rounds (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    It was the day for the chief physician''s ward round again, and a swarm of doctors was still rushing through the stairwell of the hospital, yet Chen Yu, as always, was leisurely standing by the elevator entrance.


    "Why are you always so quick, Professor Chen?" Standing beside Chen Yu, Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor were both tidying up their appearance and curiously asking Chen Yu.


    Hearing their question, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, "Why climb the stairs when you have elevators? The hospital isn''t limited to just this one, so why not take a slight detour and ride the elevator up."


    "Eh? You can do that?" Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor were suddenly taken aback, having not realized that this was an option.


    The rule that all doctors must wait in front of the elevator before the chief physician''s round was long-established. If they took the elevator, they might run into the chief physician, but they couldn''te early to wait, so climbing the stairs had be a regr feature of the rounds. Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor indeed hadn''t thought of taking a detour to use the elevator.


    Some things are better known without being widely publicized. Seeing that other doctors had lined up, Chen Yu didn''t say anything more. After straightening his tie, he reminded the two, "The chief physician ising."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reminder, the two behind him also noticed the floor indicator above the elevator and quickly straightened their attire, promptly standing up straight.


    The elevator doors opened as usual, revealing Shimura Maru apanied by Professor Kube and Yamamoto Hisae stepping out.


    "Good morning!" Everyone bowed at once, greeting Shimura Maru with good morning.


    "Good morning." Shimura Maru nodded slightly, returning a brief salute before starting the day''s rounds.


    Today''s ward round was much like any other, focusing mainly on key wards in surgery and internal medicine. By chance, the first case Shimura Maru encountered in the surgical ward was the neen-year-old girl with a cervical fracture that Chen Yu was in charge of.


    The young girl had now awakened, but she still wore a neck brace to prevent further damage to her cervical spine, and her eyes were covered with gauze. Her mother, sitting next to her looking worn and evidently not having rested well these past few days, was her constantpanion.


    Upon seeing a group of doctors enter and hearing the announcement of the chief physician''s round, the girl''s mother instantly understood the significance of their visit and quickly stood up from beside the bed, greeting the chief physician with a mix of eagerness and restraint.


    For a patient, encountering the chief physician''s round is definitely good news; it means that at least a panel of experts will consult on your case, and the hospital will pay more attention to you.


    Though this doesn''t actually solve any problems and mostly serves as a psychologicalfort rather than actual healing, most of the time it still brings some improvement to the patient''s treatment¡ªafter all, not every patient has the privilege of being treated by the chief physician or a specialist professor.


    However, this young girl was lucky, as the associate professor Chen Yu took her case, and she was operated on by Doctor X, Daimon Michiko. Overall, the surgical treatment was very sessful, and it didn''t cause any serious seque¡ªat least she wouldn''t suffer from incontinence or paraplegia of the lower limbs.


    But, as it was ultimately a fracture of the cervical vertebra, even the spinal cord was damaged, and the specific seque still need to be observed for a definitive diagnosis.


    "Professor Chen, is this your patient?" Shimura Maru looked at the medical record in his hand and, upon seeing the name of the attending physician, looked up at Chen Yu, "How is the patient''s specific condition?"


    "The patient primarily suffered from chemical potion corrosion causing damage to her contact lenses, as well as indirect force causing flexion type injuries to the third and fourth cervical vertebrae." Being called by Shimura Maru, and as it was his patient, Chen Yu naturally stepped forward and exined the patient''s condition, "The patient''s eye treatment was administered by the emergency room doctors, who removed the corroded contact lenses and washed the eyeballs.


    After taking over the patient, I arranged an emergency surgery to remove the intracanalpression and restore the cervical column alignment, and reconstruct the damaged nerves. The patient''s vital signs were stable after the surgery, and her breathing was also normal, so I didn''t arrange for a tracheotomy, just cardiac and pulmonary monitoring."


    "Hmm, very sensible management," nodded Shimura Maru, affirming Chen Yu''s treatment n.


    For cervical fractures, aside from surgical treatment or non-surgical measures to repair the damaged vertebrae, there are not many good treatment options for nerve damage in the cervical area. After all, if nerves were easy to heal, there wouldn''t be so many paraplegic patients.


    "For subsequent therapy, I n to perform another surgery on her after her cervical bone structure recovers, based on her recovery and nerve damage situation, hoping to treat her nerve injuries as much as possible." Chen Yu shared his follow-up treatment n with Shimura Maru, a n that he had confidence in after reviewing the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" over the past few days.


    After all, Necromancer''s research on nerves far exceeds that of modern medicine.


    "Professor Chen, do you n to repair her damaged nerves?" Shimura Maru couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu in surprise. Nerve damage treatment has always been one of the important research topics of modern medicine, and achieving results in this area would be a significant medical advancement.


    However, Chen Yu''s prior research was mostly showcased in cancer treatment, and he hadn''t demonstrated particr expertise in nerve damage, which naturally raised concerns about his ims.


    "I n to try out a new treatment scheme that has quite good effects on nerve regeneration and functional recovery." Chen Yu didn''t borate further but revealed his confidence to Shimura Maru.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s full confidence, Shimura Maru instinctively felt some distrust, but such words obviously couldn''t be said in front of the patient''s family, so she simply nodded slightly and didn''t oppose, but she also added a safeguard, "Since you''re so confident, Professor Chen, I''ll have someone from neurosurgerye over to assist youter, and they can also learn from the experience."


    Chen Yu didn''t oppose Shimura Maru''s arrangement, as he knew that suddenly making such a im would invite skepticism.


    After all, his previous research focused on cancer tumor treatment, and achieving results with broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs was already astonishing. Revealing that he also had research on nerve injury treatment, although not impossible, was still something others would find hard to believe. Shimura Maru assigning a neurosurgery doctor toe over was just a precautionary measure.

 Chapter 134 - 134 Preparing the Thesis (Please Recommend and Collect)

    ```


    After leaving the ward, the group continued to walk in a line arranged by rank and seniority, but as soon as they left the surgical area, Shimura Maru suddenly turned back to Chen Yu and asked, "Professor Chen, the paper you wrote about the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug has passed the review of the ''The Lancet'' journal in the United Kingdom and will be published in the magazine soon, did you know about this news?"


    "''The Lancet''? I am sorry, I have not received such news, I have not checked my emails much recently, and it is possible that my secretary has not informed me," Chen Yu recalled but he had not received any rted notificationstely.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Shimura Maru could not help but show a hint of surprise; however, this situation wasn''t entirely unusual. She simply smiled and then congratted Chen Yu, "Congrattions, Professor Chen, since ''The Lancet'' has decided to publish your paper, it proves that your research has already received international recognition from the medicalmunity.


    It seems that the Nobel Prize in Medicine should be in the bag for you."


    ''The Lancet'' is one of the world''s oldest and most respected peer-reviewed medical journals. It is not only one of the most authoritative academic publications in the medical field but also one of the SCI-indexed journals with the highest impact factor.


    Being recognized by this magazine indeed suggests that Chen Yu''s research has been acknowledged by the international medicalmunity. As for the Nobel Prize in Medicine, given the significance of Chen Yu''s research, being nominated would be almost inevitable, but winning is not as certain.


    "It might be too early to talk about such things; I am still too young, the Nobel Prize in Medicine would be too grand and heavy a hat for me to wear," Chen Yu responded modestly to Shimura Maru''s congrattions.


    Although his research was of significant importance, he had no certainties about winning an award: "If my research had already yielded results and the development of the drug had beenpleted, then winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine might have been a sure thing, but currently, there''s only one follow-up case, and even the drug development is still in the clinical trial phase, so winning the award would be quite difficult."


    This is not an iprehensible situation¡ªa new medical theory needs to be proposed and then a significant amount of time is required for validation and practical implementation before clinical application proves sessful and the research can be consideredplete.


    The paper Chen Yu had published only indicated he had discovered a new method for healing cancer; it did not mean that he had already achieved research results, and the Nobel Prize in Medicinemittee would not award a prize to research that had not yet been clinically validated.


    The acknowledgement from ''The Lancet'' merely meant that Chen Yu''s discovery was recognized by the international medicalmunity. Themunity only acknowledged the discovery itself.


    To transform this discovery into something that could be clinically applied, Chen Yu still needed to make breakthroughs in his research, at least to develop a drug that could be applied in clinical practice, so that he could present his research achievements to the Nobel Prize in Medicine.


    To give the simplest example, Tu Youyou discovered Artemisinin and, through this discovery, won the Nobel Prize in Medicine in 2015, but she discovered Artemisinin in 1972! Her research was already acknowledged by the state in 1978!


    While there were undoubtedly political and racial factors at y, it can still be seen from this example that there is a considerable amount of time between making a discovery that could win the Nobel Prize in Medicine and actually winning the award.


    Shimura Maru, of course, understood this fact, but evidently, as long as Chen Yu''s research achieved results and a drug applicable to clinical use was developed, his winning of the Nobel Prize in Medicine could almost be considered a certainty.


    Therefore, she didn''t take Chen Yu''s modesty to heart and smiled again, "Regardless, Professor Chen''s research has already received international recognition from the medicalmunity, and this is still wonderful news worth celebrating. Professor Chen, if there is anything you need in your research, please feel free to ask. The hospital will certainly do its utmost to amodate your needs."


    ```


    "Thank you."


    Shimura Maru had already said as much, so all Chen Yu could do was thank him as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When it came to research on nerves, modern medicine''s achievements clearly could notpare with the Necromancer''s, considering the need to take ethical issues into ount. One couldn''t possibly explore in various destructive directions, and the research material certainly couldn''t be more abundant than that of a Necromancer ying with dead bodies.


    However, not all methods used by the Necromancer to treat nerve damage could be applied to modern medicine. After all, many techniques required the assistance of Magic Power, which was entirely unrted to science, and many "healing" methods were highly challenging to the understanding and endurance of normal people.


    Therefore, the methods Chen Yu had copied down were carefully selected; they didn''t require the aid of Magic Power and were rtively normal, something ordinary people could withstand as "healing" methods.


    As Chen Yu was reviewing the material he had copied down, checking for any inappropriate content, Jounouchi Hiromi, whom he had invited to his office, knocked on his door and walked in with a smile.


    "What''s up, Professor Chen Da, what do you need me for?" Seeing her boyfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had just learned that his paper was published in The Lancet, teased Chen Yu, "Haven''t even congratted you yet. Getting a paper published in The Lancet is something a small-time doctor like me wouldn''t even dare dream of!"


    Hearing his girlfriend''s yful words, Chen Yu shook his head without concern, "What''s there to not dream about? I had published papers in The Lancet back when I was still in school. If you want, Hiromi, I can guide you, and I dare not say anything else, but getting published in The Lancet is definitely possible."


    "So confident in your speech? If you were capable of that, you wouldn''t have needed Professor Niaoi to revise your previous papers." Jounouchi Hiromi was aware of the quality of Chen Yu''s papers and didn''t quite believe his im.


    Seeing that his girlfriend didn''t believe him and even brought up the matter of having Professor Niaoi revise his papers, Chen Yu had nothing more to argue about and simply handed her the documents he was holding.


    "What is this... Mr. Chen Yu, this is the treatment n you prepared earlier, why are you giving it to me?" Holding the materials Chen Yu gave her, Jounouchi Hiromi was a bit confused. Even though she had been the anesthesiologist for that little girl''s surgery, such a treatment n wasn''t something that needed to be handed over to her.


    "Didn''t you say I didn''t write papers well, Hiromi? This is the treatment n I''ve put together. Could you please help me write a paper on nerve damage healing ording to this treatment n? As for the case study, you can use this little girl''s case.


    I n to proceed with her healing following this treatment n," Chen Yu exined with a smile to his girlfriend, "When the paper ispleted, you''ll be the first author, Hiromi!"

 Chapter 135 - 135 Difficulties of a Female Doctor (Please Recommend, Please Collect)

    After much consideration, Chen Yu decided to have his girlfriend help him with his paper.


    While part of it was because Chen Yu himself was not skilled at writing papers and wanted to have his girlfriend help him organize the paper, more importantly, he hoped Jounouchi Hiromi would gain some advancement.


    One should not assume that female doctors have bright career prospects just because the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital has a female Department Head of Internal Medicine and a female dean.


    If that were the case, therge surgical department at the same hospital would not have just Jounouchi Hiromi as the sole female surgeon, and besides Yamamoto Hisae, the head of the department, there would not have been ack of female doctors in internal medicine.


    The medical profession inherently discriminates against female doctors, natively setting a higher threshold for women to enter the fieldpared to men. One notable medical school in Japan even manipted admission scores to prevent women from entering, resulting in no female students for many years until the scandal was finally exposed after more than a decade.


    In fact, in Japan, the act of women working is itself subject to discrimination. From an employer''s perspective, after all the effort of training apetent employee, they''re faced with a sequence of events¡ªfalling in love, getting married, pregnancy, childbirth, and resignation¡ªwhich can be overwhelming for any enterprise.


    In Japan, there is, after all, a tradition of women resigning from their jobs after marriage to be full-time housewives.


    For the medical profession, this issue is even more serious.


    Due to the nature of the education system, one must at least finish high school before entering a specialized medical school and undergo at least six years of study (in China, it''s five years for undergraduate, seven years for master''s, and eight years for a doctorate, with an additional three years of postgraduate training) before bing an intern, or what Japanese hospitals call a Trainee Doctor.


    A Trainee Doctor needs at least two to three years of internship to be an official doctor. If one has connections, background, or a professor''s rmendation, this period can be reduced to about one or two years, after which one can start practicing medicine officially and, with some luck, even be rmended to pursue a Doctorate in Medicine while practicing.


    Thus, it takes at least ten years to cultivate a doctor with a doctoral degree. A female doctor who has been trained for over a decade may simply resign due to reasons like love and marriage, and return home to be a full-time housewife, thereby wasting all the educational resources invested over the years.


    What hospital or medical school would want to endure such a loss? Which professor would rmend female doctors for a Doctorate in Medicine? Hence, it''s no surprise that female doctors are rare.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was naturally not a Doctor of Medicine as she didn''t receive a rmendation due to her gender, and initially, she was just an ordinary anesthesiologist. Moreover, her promotion was hindered by her switch from anesthesiologist to surgeon due to Daimon Michiko.


    So much so that up until now, she was still only an assistant professor, which was an advancement she obtained thanks to Chen Yu pushing for her promotion to assistant professor.


    For a female doctor, being promoted to assistant professor in her thirties is already quite an impressive pace.


    After all, someone like Chen Yu, who at eighteen was epted into a university in China,pleted a seven-year integrated bachelor''s and master''s degree program, and then went on to pass the doctoral program at the University of Tokyo Medical Department, finished his PhD in three years, became the main surgeon in thoracic surgery within a year, and made associate professor before thirty, has a career advancement pace that is not just rare but almost impossible for ordinary people to achieve.


    Normally, doctors Chen Yu''s age would be doing well to have reached the level of assistant professor. The ones who performed exceptionally might be promoted to lecturer in their thirties and then strive for an associate professorship before hitting forty, depending on luck or abilities, before finallypeting for a professorship at a University Hospital.


    With some luck, one might be a professor at a University Hospital before fifty; others, less fortunate, might remain lecturers for life.


    For a female doctor like Jounouchi Hiromi, the possibility of ending up as a lecturer for life is quite high, considering the difficulty for female doctors to take on professorships at Japanese University Hospitals¡ªthis is more challenging than entering politics to be elected a member of the National Diet.


    At least there are a few female members of parliament, but female professors are exceedingly rare.


    This was why Chen Yu wanted Jounouchi Hiromi to help him with his paper. Since Jounouchi Hiromi wrote the paper and was also involved in the patient''s treatment, there was no issue with her being the first author on the paper.


    Once the paper was published in top-tier medical journals like The Lancet, New Ennd Journal of Medicine, or Brain, it would significantly benefit Jounouchi Hiromi''s credentials. With this, even if Chen Yu continued to promote her to lecturer, there would be sufficient reason to do so.


    If she could put together a few more papers of simr caliber, even an associate professorship might be within reach.


    However, faced with her boyfriend''s kindness, Jounouchi Hiromi hesitated, "Mr. Chen Yu, is this really appropriate? You did all the research, and you have to personally treat the patients. Me, bing the first author just for helping you write the paper, just doesn''t seem right..."


    Jounouchi Hiromi was not the type to use any means necessary to climb thedder. If she had been, she wouldn''t have been implicated because of Daimon Michi and forced to switch from anesthesiologist to surgeon.


    Although Chen Yu was her boyfriend and she was contributing by writing the paper for him, she could ept being named as the second author or simr, but taking on the title of first author so overtly was still something hard for Jounouchi Hiromi to ept.


    "The problem is you know my level when ites to writing papers, Hiromi. If I had to write this paper myself, I would eventually have to bother someone else to help me edit it.


    If you help me write it, you would be the main author of the paper, and being named the first author is no problem," Chen Yu said, showing a helpless gesture to Jounouchi Hiromi: "Besides, a paper like this doesn''t mean much to me anymore, but for you, Hiromi, having such a paper published in an international journal would be a great help."


    Despite Chen Yu''s persuasive arguments, Jounouchi Hiromi still shook her head. Even though it was a well-intentioned offer from her boyfriend, she still did not want to unfairly im someone else''s work, even if she was to write the paper herself at her boyfriend''s request.


    Chen Yu was left scratching his head by Jounouchi Hiromi''s firmness, but he also didn''t want to go against his girlfriend''s wishes. After giving it considerable thought, Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "How about this then, Hiromi? You help me write the paper first, and you also take care of the patient''s anciry healing.


    As for the paper''s authorship, let''s not do the first author thing, we can co-author, and I''ll put my name before yours. That should be okay, right?"


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi still hesitated for a while before reluctantly nodding her head.

 Chapter 138 - 138 Healing Plan (3rd update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    "How can you just fiddle with someone else''s stuff like this..." Jounouchi Hiromi began with discontent upon seeing Ayajichi Shoubu picking up Chen Yu''s healing protocol, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw a look of utter astonishment on Ayajichi Shoubu''s face, her eyes wide and round as if she had seen something incredibly shocking, which made Hiromi stop in mid-sentence.


    "How... how is this... possible..." Ayajichi Shoubu''s voice was filled with incredulous amazement. Although she hastily flipped through the treatment n in her hands, she handled it with extreme care as if holding an invaluable treasure, and she scrutinized it so closely that she couldn''t help but murmur, "How did theye up with this... It''s impossible..."


    Seeing Ayajichi Shoubu''s look of profound shock, as if she hadpletely lost her wits, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Are you alright? Is there a problem with this treatment n?"


    "A problem? The problem is huge!" Ayajichi Shoubu seemed to have been jolted awake by Jounouchi''s question, her whole body emanating excitement and thrill, even her shoulders trembling slightly. She stared intently at Jounouchi Hiromi and excitedly asked her, "Doctor Jounouchi! Where did this treatment ne from? Whose research is this, which neurosurgical expert? It''s amazing!


    With this method, we could push the research on nerve damage in modern medicine forward by fifty years!"


    The way Ayajichi Shoubu spoke was certainly exaggerated, but her assessment of the treatment n''s potential to advance modern medicine''s research on nerve damage treatment was by no means false.


    For modern medicine, with the aid of increasingly advanced treatment instruments like microscopes, the reconnection of damaged nerves is no longer an issue. Although such surgeries are highlyplex, there is no shortage of people capable of performing them.


    What really hinders the healing of nerve damage is how to restore the original function of the damaged nerves.


    The fundamental reason is that humanity has not yet reached the point where we can perfectly join every single nerve fiber in each nerve.


    A nerve about one millimeter in thickness contains approximately thousands of nerve fibers, each with its specific function, such as some responsible for transmitting pain sensation, some for conveying muscle contraction signals, some for controlling respiratory organs, and some for controlling sphincter muscles...


    It''s not difficult to suture a one millimeter thick nerve under a microscope, but as for the thousands of nerve fibers inside this one millimeter thick nerve... even if surgeons can see them, they can''t possibly match and correctly join each one as they originally were.


    If you''re lucky and get most of them right, more of the injured nerve function will be restored, and naturally, the less the postoperative seque will be. But if you''re unlucky... then it''s all up to how much favor Lady Luck grants you: urinary incontinence, hemiplegia, quadriplegia from high-level spinal injuries, orplete paralysis, pick any ailment that seems less troublesome.


    But in Chen Yu''s treatment n, the methods for joining and suturing the damaged nerves are totally different from the current mainstream nerve suturing techniques! Just the suturing of the damaged nerves alone includes seven methods Ayajichi Shoubu had never seen before.


    It should be known that she graduated from the Department of Medicine at Johns Hopkins University, and the research in neurosurgery at Johns Hopkins University''s Department of Medicine is also top-notch in the world. As a graduate of Johns Hopkins University, Ayajichi Shoubu has always been proud of her academic credentials.


    Yet even with her knowledge, she had never seen the suturing techniques described in this treatment n before, which couldn''t help but astonish her immensely.


    Although she couldn''t conceive of such suturing techniques herself, as a neurosurgeon, Ayajichi Shoubu could recognize the effectiveness of these suturing techniques with near certainty. She could confidently say that they were far more effective and sophisticated than those currently used in neurosurgical operations!


    "This... Who wrote this treatment n? It''s really amazing!" Ayajichi Shoubu stared intently at Jounouchi Hiromi, pressing her for the author of the treatment n in her hands.


    However, looking at her appearance, Jounouchi Hiromi seemed a little confused, but she still answered, "This is written by Mr. Chen Yu... that is, Professor Chen. Didn''t he ask you toe for the treatment n? This is it! Since it''s handwritten, I''m still organizing it.


    Let me give it to you after I''ve finished arranging it!"


    As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi tried to take back Chen Yu''s treatment n manuscript from Ayajichi Shoubu''s hands, since the doctor in front of her seemed too strange, and Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat reluctant to let her take the treatment n away just like that.


    But just as Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand touched the treatment n and was about to pull it back, Ayajichi Shoubu clutched the treatment n tightly in her hand, peering intensely at Jounouchi Hiromi as if she was trying to steal her most important possession, "How is this possible? Isn''t Professor Chen a thoracic surgeon?


    Wasn''t he the one who had a problem with a surgery and had mee over to clean up the mess? How could he write such an incredible... No, it''s no longer appropriate to describe it as incredible, this is simply a breathtaking treatment n! If he can produce such an impressive n, why would he need me toe over?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu asked you to clean up the mess?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes suddenly widened like Ayajichi Shoubu''s, though her eyes were naturally big. This widening made her beautiful eyes appear especiallyrger, "Mr. Chen Yu was performing the surgery with Daimon-san. I was the anesthesiologist for the surgery, and I know how it went. It was very sessful, without any need for remedy!"


    Hearing what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Ayajichi Shoubu suddenly realized that she must have misunderstood something and just stared nkly at Jounouchi Hiromi, both of them staring at each other, temporarily speechless.


    Although both Jounouchi Hiromi and Ayajichi Shoubu were beautiful, two beauties staring at each other wasn''t exactly a sight to behold.


    Doctor Higashiyama at the side couldn''t help but cough once, breaking their staring contest before saying, "Professor Chen had proposed to try apletely new treatment method on this patient in order to achieveplete healing of the nerve damage caused by her cervical spine fracture. There was no such thing as cleaning up a mess.


    As for Dr. Ayajichi being dispatched here, it was Director Shimura''s doing. She felt that since Professor Chen is a thoracic surgeon, he might have insufficient experience in neurosurgery, so she asked someone from your neurosurgery department toe assist, not to clean up a mess for Professor Chen."

 Chapter 139 - 139 Custom Made (4th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets!)

    After rifying the misunderstanding, Ayajichi Shoubu realized the magnitude of the joke and misunderstanding she had caused and instantly felt her face burn with shame.


    Now that she fully understood the situation, Jounouchi Hiromi, though unavoidably upset with Ayajichi Shoubu, was not a person to harbor grudges. After Ayajichi Shoubu''s sincere apology, Jounouchi Hiromi forgave her.


    "I''m really sorry for causing you so much trouble! How about I help you organize this treatment n?" Ayajichi Shoubu, at heart, was not a bad person; her disdain and impatience had only been due to the earlier misunderstanding, but now that it was resolved, she wanted to make amends as best as she could.


    Hearing Ayajichi Shoubu''s offer, Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment and then readily epted. She had originally intended to consult with the neurosurgeon to ask about professional issues, and Ayajichi Shoubu''s offer to help was exactly the assistance she had been hoping to find.


    "If that''s the case, then I must trouble Doctor Ayajichi! I''ve been having such a headache over these professional issues in the treatment n!" Jounouchi Hiromi handed Ayajichi Shoubu some medical terms she had copied down but didn''t understand, hoping she could help sort out the treatment n.


    Upon receiving the information from Jounouchi Hiromi, Ayajichi Shoubu eagerly thanked her, "It is I who should be thanking you! Such an impressive treatment n could be entered in the Hopkins University Medical Research Awards! I consider it an honor to take part in organizing such a treatment n!"


    Perhaps because she had lived in the United States, Ayajichi Shoubu''s personality also had some American-like characteristics, and without much ado, she sat beside Jounouchi Hiromi, starting to rify the uncertainties and perplexities in Chen Yu''s treatment n.


    As the two of them engaged in vigorous discussion and organized Chen Yu''s treatment n, Ayajichi Shoubu, who had calmed down through her deep contemtion of professional issues, suddenly noted a problem, "These treatment methods are indeed incredible, especially these suturing techniques for nerves, which are unlike anything I''ve ever heard of!


    To achieve such suturing precision, specialized surgical instruments are necessary, but..."


    "But what?" Curiously, Jounouchi Hiromi looked towards Ayajichi Shoubu when she heard this, "What are you trying to say, Doctor Ayajichi?"


    "The nerve suturing techniques outlined in this treatment n are entirely different from those currently used in neurosurgical operations, and they require different surgical instruments! But I have never heard of any of these instruments..." Ayajichi Shoubu frowned, her face filled with confusion and puzzles, "Could these be new surgical instruments developed by Professor Chen himself?


    If so, all these instruments would have to be custom-made! How on earth did hee up with these things?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Ayajichi Shoubu was worrying over the surgical instruments in Chen Yu''s treatment n that she had never heard of, Chen Yu had already begun addressing the issue.


    "Ryosen-kun, does Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals have a business in manufacturing medical surgical equipment?" Chen Yu asked Ryousen from Kyuuzai, who was summoned to his office.


    "I apologize, Professor. Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' business is mainly focused on biopharmaceuticals and we do not deal with medical surgical equipment," Ryousen conveyed his apologies regarding Chen Yu''s question, but indeed, Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals did not partake in that business area.


    Ryousen didn''t make empty promises to Chen Yu regarding his request. Custom-making medical surgical equipment is not like asking a cksmith to forge a kitchen knife¡ªa subpar knife could still be used, but without any business in medical surgical equipment, attempting to tackle the task would inevitably lead to disappointing results or even the risk of a major medical incident.


    However, while acknowledging that Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals couldn''t manufacture the surgical equipment, Ryousen also added, "Professor, are you in need of customization for surgical instruments? While we at Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals do not offer this service, we have business ties with Matsura Medical.


    Although they are a medical enterprise that has only recently be prominent domestically, they have established cooperative rtionships with many medical research institutions in the United States, and their products currently have an excellent reputation both domestically and internationally.


    Although they are not asrge as some established medical enterprises in terms of scale, the quality of their surgical instruments has already been recognized by the market. If you have such a need, Professor, I can put you in contact with them."


    Hearing Ryousen''s offer, Chen Yu didn''t immediately state his requirements but instead contemted a bit before asking Ryousen, "The Matsura Medical you mentioned, what kind of business do they mainly handle? In the aspect of medical surgical equipment, what kind of products do they primarily manufacture?"


    "Matsura Medical is a traditionalpany, originally established in the Taisho era, initially producing surgical instruments such as scalpels and other medical tools like medical trays and metal boxes. They also provided products like first-aid kits to the military during wartime.


    However, due to a limited product range, they didn''t see much development," Ryousen cleared his throat and organized his thoughts before continuing to exin to Chen Yu, "It wasn''t until these recent years that the current president, Kiyohito Matsura, took charge and vigorously sought coboration with medical research institutions in the United States.


    He energetically expanded his business and developed new products, quickly gaining a foothold in the medical equipment industry.


    Now, in addition to their traditional business in surgical instruments, Matsura Medical has made notable achievements in emerging fields of medical equipment such as artificial joints and 3D printing of bone substitutes. If you are looking to custom-order surgical instruments, Professor, Matsura Medical should be able to meet your needs."


    After listening to Ryousen''s introduction, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction and picked up a stack of documents from his desk to hand over to Ryousen, "I need to custom-order some special surgical instruments that require high precision in both shape and material, and they are unlike any existing surgical instruments.


    You can take these documents to someone at Matsura Medical for them to assess. If they can make them, then please order a set for me. Although it''s not urgent, I cannot afford a long dy."


    "Rest assured, Professor, I will take care of this matter and will not disappoint you," Ryousen promised gravely as he took the documents from Chen Yu, flipping through them briefly.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly in approval. He held a high regard for Ryousen''s ability to handle tasks, which is why he felt confident entrusting this matter to him.

 Chapter 138 - 138 Healing Plan (3rd update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    "How can you just fiddle with someone else''s stuff like this..." Jounouchi Hiromi began with discontent upon seeing Ayajichi Shoubu picking up Chen Yu''s healing protocol, but before she could finish her sentence, she saw a look of utter astonishment on Ayajichi Shoubu''s face, her eyes wide and round as if she had seen something incredibly shocking, which made Hiromi stop in mid-sentence.


    "How... how is this... possible..." Ayajichi Shoubu''s voice was filled with incredulous amazement. Although she hastily flipped through the treatment n in her hands, she handled it with extreme care as if holding an invaluable treasure, and she scrutinized it so closely that she couldn''t help but murmur, "How did theye up with this... It''s impossible..."


    Seeing Ayajichi Shoubu''s look of profound shock, as if she hadpletely lost her wits, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Are you alright? Is there a problem with this treatment n?"


    "A problem? The problem is huge!" Ayajichi Shoubu seemed to have been jolted awake by Jounouchi''s question, her whole body emanating excitement and thrill, even her shoulders trembling slightly. She stared intently at Jounouchi Hiromi and excitedly asked her, "Doctor Jounouchi! Where did this treatment ne from? Whose research is this, which neurosurgical expert? It''s amazing!


    With this method, we could push the research on nerve damage in modern medicine forward by fifty years!"


    The way Ayajichi Shoubu spoke was certainly exaggerated, but her assessment of the treatment n''s potential to advance modern medicine''s research on nerve damage treatment was by no means false.


    For modern medicine, with the aid of increasingly advanced treatment instruments like microscopes, the reconnection of damaged nerves is no longer an issue. Although such surgeries are highlyplex, there is no shortage of people capable of performing them.


    What really hinders the healing of nerve damage is how to restore the original function of the damaged nerves.


    The fundamental reason is that humanity has not yet reached the point where we can perfectly join every single nerve fiber in each nerve.


    A nerve about one millimeter in thickness contains approximately thousands of nerve fibers, each with its specific function, such as some responsible for transmitting pain sensation, some for conveying muscle contraction signals, some for controlling respiratory organs, and some for controlling sphincter muscles...


    It''s not difficult to suture a one millimeter thick nerve under a microscope, but as for the thousands of nerve fibers inside this one millimeter thick nerve... even if surgeons can see them, they can''t possibly match and correctly join each one as they originally were.


    If you''re lucky and get most of them right, more of the injured nerve function will be restored, and naturally, the less the postoperative seque will be. But if you''re unlucky... then it''s all up to how much favor Lady Luck grants you: urinary incontinence, hemiplegia, quadriplegia from high-level spinal injuries, orplete paralysis, pick any ailment that seems less troublesome.


    But in Chen Yu''s treatment n, the methods for joining and suturing the damaged nerves are totally different from the current mainstream nerve suturing techniques! Just the suturing of the damaged nerves alone includes seven methods Ayajichi Shoubu had never seen before.


    It should be known that she graduated from the Department of Medicine at Johns Hopkins University, and the research in neurosurgery at Johns Hopkins University''s Department of Medicine is also top-notch in the world. As a graduate of Johns Hopkins University, Ayajichi Shoubu has always been proud of her academic credentials.


    Yet even with her knowledge, she had never seen the suturing techniques described in this treatment n before, which couldn''t help but astonish her immensely.


    Although she couldn''t conceive of such suturing techniques herself, as a neurosurgeon, Ayajichi Shoubu could recognize the effectiveness of these suturing techniques with near certainty. She could confidently say that they were far more effective and sophisticated than those currently used in neurosurgical operations!


    "This... Who wrote this treatment n? It''s really amazing!" Ayajichi Shoubu stared intently at Jounouchi Hiromi, pressing her for the author of the treatment n in her hands.


    However, looking at her appearance, Jounouchi Hiromi seemed a little confused, but she still answered, "This is written by Mr. Chen Yu... that is, Professor Chen. Didn''t he ask you toe for the treatment n? This is it! Since it''s handwritten, I''m still organizing it.


    Let me give it to you after I''ve finished arranging it!"


    As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi tried to take back Chen Yu''s treatment n manuscript from Ayajichi Shoubu''s hands, since the doctor in front of her seemed too strange, and Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat reluctant to let her take the treatment n away just like that.


    But just as Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand touched the treatment n and was about to pull it back, Ayajichi Shoubu clutched the treatment n tightly in her hand, peering intensely at Jounouchi Hiromi as if she was trying to steal her most important possession, "How is this possible? Isn''t Professor Chen a thoracic surgeon?


    Wasn''t he the one who had a problem with a surgery and had mee over to clean up the mess? How could he write such an incredible... No, it''s no longer appropriate to describe it as incredible, this is simply a breathtaking treatment n! If he can produce such an impressive n, why would he need me toe over?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu asked you to clean up the mess?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes suddenly widened like Ayajichi Shoubu''s, though her eyes were naturally big. This widening made her beautiful eyes appear especiallyrger, "Mr. Chen Yu was performing the surgery with Daimon-san. I was the anesthesiologist for the surgery, and I know how it went. It was very sessful, without any need for remedy!"


    Hearing what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Ayajichi Shoubu suddenly realized that she must have misunderstood something and just stared nkly at Jounouchi Hiromi, both of them staring at each other, temporarily speechless.


    Although both Jounouchi Hiromi and Ayajichi Shoubu were beautiful, two beauties staring at each other wasn''t exactly a sight to behold.


    Doctor Higashiyama at the side couldn''t help but cough once, breaking their staring contest before saying, "Professor Chen had proposed to try apletely new treatment method on this patient in order to achieveplete healing of the nerve damage caused by her cervical spine fracture. There was no such thing as cleaning up a mess.


    As for Dr. Ayajichi being dispatched here, it was Director Shimura''s doing. She felt that since Professor Chen is a thoracic surgeon, he might have insufficient experience in neurosurgery, so she asked someone from your neurosurgery department toe assist, not to clean up a mess for Professor Chen."

 Chapter 139 - 139 Custom Made (4th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets!)

    After rifying the misunderstanding, Ayajichi Shoubu realized the magnitude of the joke and misunderstanding she had caused and instantly felt her face burn with shame.


    Now that she fully understood the situation, Jounouchi Hiromi, though unavoidably upset with Ayajichi Shoubu, was not a person to harbor grudges. After Ayajichi Shoubu''s sincere apology, Jounouchi Hiromi forgave her.


    "I''m really sorry for causing you so much trouble! How about I help you organize this treatment n?" Ayajichi Shoubu, at heart, was not a bad person; her disdain and impatience had only been due to the earlier misunderstanding, but now that it was resolved, she wanted to make amends as best as she could.


    Hearing Ayajichi Shoubu''s offer, Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment and then readily epted. She had originally intended to consult with the neurosurgeon to ask about professional issues, and Ayajichi Shoubu''s offer to help was exactly the assistance she had been hoping to find.


    "If that''s the case, then I must trouble Doctor Ayajichi! I''ve been having such a headache over these professional issues in the treatment n!" Jounouchi Hiromi handed Ayajichi Shoubu some medical terms she had copied down but didn''t understand, hoping she could help sort out the treatment n.


    Upon receiving the information from Jounouchi Hiromi, Ayajichi Shoubu eagerly thanked her, "It is I who should be thanking you! Such an impressive treatment n could be entered in the Hopkins University Medical Research Awards! I consider it an honor to take part in organizing such a treatment n!"


    Perhaps because she had lived in the United States, Ayajichi Shoubu''s personality also had some American-like characteristics, and without much ado, she sat beside Jounouchi Hiromi, starting to rify the uncertainties and perplexities in Chen Yu''s treatment n.


    As the two of them engaged in vigorous discussion and organized Chen Yu''s treatment n, Ayajichi Shoubu, who had calmed down through her deep contemtion of professional issues, suddenly noted a problem, "These treatment methods are indeed incredible, especially these suturing techniques for nerves, which are unlike anything I''ve ever heard of!


    To achieve such suturing precision, specialized surgical instruments are necessary, but..."


    "But what?" Curiously, Jounouchi Hiromi looked towards Ayajichi Shoubu when she heard this, "What are you trying to say, Doctor Ayajichi?"


    "The nerve suturing techniques outlined in this treatment n are entirely different from those currently used in neurosurgical operations, and they require different surgical instruments! But I have never heard of any of these instruments..." Ayajichi Shoubu frowned, her face filled with confusion and puzzles, "Could these be new surgical instruments developed by Professor Chen himself?


    If so, all these instruments would have to be custom-made! How on earth did hee up with these things?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Ayajichi Shoubu was worrying over the surgical instruments in Chen Yu''s treatment n that she had never heard of, Chen Yu had already begun addressing the issue.


    "Ryosen-kun, does Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals have a business in manufacturing medical surgical equipment?" Chen Yu asked Ryousen from Kyuuzai, who was summoned to his office.


    "I apologize, Professor. Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' business is mainly focused on biopharmaceuticals and we do not deal with medical surgical equipment," Ryousen conveyed his apologies regarding Chen Yu''s question, but indeed, Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals did not partake in that business area.


    Ryousen didn''t make empty promises to Chen Yu regarding his request. Custom-making medical surgical equipment is not like asking a cksmith to forge a kitchen knife¡ªa subpar knife could still be used, but without any business in medical surgical equipment, attempting to tackle the task would inevitably lead to disappointing results or even the risk of a major medical incident.


    However, while acknowledging that Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals couldn''t manufacture the surgical equipment, Ryousen also added, "Professor, are you in need of customization for surgical instruments? While we at Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals do not offer this service, we have business ties with Matsura Medical.


    Although they are a medical enterprise that has only recently be prominent domestically, they have established cooperative rtionships with many medical research institutions in the United States, and their products currently have an excellent reputation both domestically and internationally.


    Although they are not asrge as some established medical enterprises in terms of scale, the quality of their surgical instruments has already been recognized by the market. If you have such a need, Professor, I can put you in contact with them."


    Hearing Ryousen''s offer, Chen Yu didn''t immediately state his requirements but instead contemted a bit before asking Ryousen, "The Matsura Medical you mentioned, what kind of business do they mainly handle? In the aspect of medical surgical equipment, what kind of products do they primarily manufacture?"


    "Matsura Medical is a traditionalpany, originally established in the Taisho era, initially producing surgical instruments such as scalpels and other medical tools like medical trays and metal boxes. They also provided products like first-aid kits to the military during wartime.


    However, due to a limited product range, they didn''t see much development," Ryousen cleared his throat and organized his thoughts before continuing to exin to Chen Yu, "It wasn''t until these recent years that the current president, Kiyohito Matsura, took charge and vigorously sought coboration with medical research institutions in the United States.


    He energetically expanded his business and developed new products, quickly gaining a foothold in the medical equipment industry.


    Now, in addition to their traditional business in surgical instruments, Matsura Medical has made notable achievements in emerging fields of medical equipment such as artificial joints and 3D printing of bone substitutes. If you are looking to custom-order surgical instruments, Professor, Matsura Medical should be able to meet your needs."


    After listening to Ryousen''s introduction, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction and picked up a stack of documents from his desk to hand over to Ryousen, "I need to custom-order some special surgical instruments that require high precision in both shape and material, and they are unlike any existing surgical instruments.


    You can take these documents to someone at Matsura Medical for them to assess. If they can make them, then please order a set for me. Although it''s not urgent, I cannot afford a long dy."


    "Rest assured, Professor, I will take care of this matter and will not disappoint you," Ryousen promised gravely as he took the documents from Chen Yu, flipping through them briefly.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly in approval. He held a high regard for Ryousen''s ability to handle tasks, which is why he felt confident entrusting this matter to him.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Geisha (4th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    In a ryotei in Ginza, Chen Yu sat waiting for the arrival of Fengjian Chongsheng.


    Since he had taken the initiative to invite Fengjian Chongsheng, it was only natural that he arrived earlier than his guest. As for the location, he had asked Kyuuzai Ryousen for assistance in booking, but he hadn''t expected Kyuuzai Ryousen to book a ryotei for him.


    Although ryoteis are considered high-end dining ces in Japan and are definitely suitable for entertaining Fengjian Chongsheng without any disrespect, Kyuuzai Ryousen''s arrangements were without any issue, but Chen Yu still felt that he didn''t quite like and wasn''t ustomed to such ces.


    It wasn''t that he disdained ryoteis, as they were high-end ces after all and not ufortable per se, but as a Chinese, even though Chen Yu had been in Japan for several years, he still disliked the seating posture that required tucking one''s legs in while eating.


    Back when he lived alone, due to limited circumstances, he made do with sitting on the floor in his apartment. But after he moved in with Jounouchi Hiromi, he insisted on buying a dining table, preferring to eat at the table so that he could stretch out his legs a bit more.


    From a medical standpoint, it was because the bones in Chen Yu''s legs had developed and grown in a state where they could be straightened, making him unustomed to the everyday Japanese lifestyle that required tucking in one''s legs.


    Despite these misceneous thoughts, Chen Yu wasn''t about to be impolite while inviting someone to a meal. Even though he didn''t like the seating posture of having to tuck in his legs, he still sat cross-legged, waiting for Fengjian Chongsheng''s arrival.


    Fengjian Chongsheng did not make Chen Yu wait long. Arriving about ten minutes earlier than the scheduled time, Fengjian Chongsheng was led into the room by the ryotei''s hostess.


    "Hahaha, Professor Chen, it''s been such a long time! I never expected to receive an invitation from you today, it''s truly an honor for this old man!" As soon as he entered the room and saw Chen Yu already seated at the table, Fengjian Chongsheng began tough joyfully.


    Regardless of whether his happiness was genuine or feigned, and how much of it was an act, his smiley demeanor definitely gave off a good impression.


    "Director Kazama, you are too modest. Please, take a seat. Today, I''ve had someone specially prepare some good wine, and I would like you to join me in tasting it!" Seeing Fengjian Chongsheng being cordial, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t disy any impoliteness and quickly stood up to wee him.


    After both host and guest had taken their seats, Chen Yu then signaled the hostess to start serving the meal.


    However, what came first, perhaps as per Kyuuzai Ryousen''s instructions, were four young geishas with their faces painted white.


    Noticing Chen Yu''s surprise, Fengjian Chongsheng smiled at Chen Yu and said, "Professor Chen, there''s no need to be surprised. This was my doing. How can one go to a ryotei and not have a geisha performance? Since you are Chinese, you probably haven''t experienced much of our traditional Japanese culture, right? Today, you should enjoy it to the fullest!


    Japan''s geishas are a national treasure, after all!"


    Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng say this, Chen Yu didn''t have much toment, and although he felt somewhat ufortable with the stark white makeup, he still allowed one of the geishas to sit next to him.


    Among the four Geisha, one cradled a Shamisen and, after entering and bowing, very consciously seated herself in a corner of the room. Another Geisha sat beside Fengjian Chongsheng, leaving only the youngest-looking and most vibrantly dressed Geisha standing in ce. Then, apanied by the Shamisen, she began to dance.


    As one of Japan''s quintessential arts, the Geisha indeed possessed an unique charm. The one dancing before them was performing a traditional Japanese dance. Her knees were constantly bent; her upper body remained mostly still, relying solely on the movement of her arms, the gestures of her hands, and the slight turning of her head to convey the dance''s meaning.


    Although it appeared simple, it was a dance of great difficulty. Each turn gave the impression that she was not moving her legs at all, but was instead rotating her body with her waist.


    The smooth and fluid dance, coupled with the slightly sorrowful expression and the already somber and poignant sounding Shamisen, unconsciously intoxicated the onlookers... drawing them into the sorrowful and beautiful love story expressed by the melody and dance...


    At the conclusion of the performance, Hiromi also found herself unconsciously pping as the Geisha, now kneeling and bowing before her, concluded her dance.


    After the dance, this Geisha and the one ying the Shamisen, respectfully bowed to Chen Yu and Fengjian Chongsheng before exiting the room, leaving behind the other two slightly older Geisha, who were dressed in simpler and more elegant attire, to pour drinks for Chen Yu and Fengjian Chongsheng.


    "Hmm? Are they only responsible for dancing?" Chen Yu curiously asked the Geisha beside him as he watched the two leave.


    "Yes, they are still Maiko and have not reached the level to entertain guests yet," the Geisha sitting next to Chen Yu promptly and softly exined, her gentle and melodious voice indeed veryforting to the ear, making even her originally pale makeup appear much more pleasing.


    "Professor Chen, are you very interested in Geisha? The old man here has some connections with a distinguished establishment in Tokyo, specializing in training Geisha. If you''re interested, how about we arrange a visit sometime? Let the old man treat you well!" Hearing Chen Yu inquire about Geisha, Fengjian Chongsheng cheerfully extended an invitation.


    Upon hearing Fengjian Chongsheng''s invitation, Chen Yu modestly shook his head, "We should talk about that another time, I at least have to inform my girlfriend first."


    "Hahaha, so our Professor Chen is a man who loves his wife? What a good man!" Fengjian Chongsheng burst intoughter but did not tease Chen Yu about being henpecked; instead, he chose to say he loved his wife, poking fun while preserving Chen Yu''s dignity. "Speaking of which, why did you invite the old man for a meal today?


    If there''s anything you need the old man''s help with, rest assured I won''t hesitate if it''s within my capabilities."


    Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng, Chen Yu didn''t beat around the bush and directly said, "Director Kazama must know the current President of the Medical Association, right? I have a friend who once offended the previous president of the Medical Association, resulting in a ban from practicing medicine in Japan. This friend has recently returned from overseas, and I hope to help lift this ban.


    Could Director Kazama lend a hand?"


    "Ah, this is rted to the former President from Uchikanda... That may be a bit tricky," Fengjian Chongsheng''s brow furrowed slightly, and his expression turned more serious, yet he quickly smiled at Chen Yu again, "Although it''s tricky, I think the current President Ninomiya should be more approachable. Let the old man try asking on your behalf first!"


    "Then I must trouble you, Director Kazama." Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng agree, Chen Yu quickly poured him a cup of wine, and both menughed heartily together.

 Chapter 141 - 141 Handling (1st update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    "¡­That''s how things stand, so I took back the treatment n you gave me and also deleted all the documents and images from myputer. The electronic and print versions are all here." Jounouchi Hiromi exined the situation to Chen Yu and ced the three copies of the treatment n and the USB drive on Chen Yu''s desk, "Mr. Chen Yu, how do you think this should be handled?"


    Chen Yu briefly flipped through the materials that Jounouchi Hiromi and Ayajichi Shoubu had spent an afternoon preparing. It was evident that they had put a lot of effort into it. After some thought, Chen Yu looked up at his girlfriend, "Hiromi, how do you think I should handle this, do you think Doctor Ayajichi would really plot against this treatment n?"


    Chen Yu''s question put Jounouchi Hiromi in a difficult position, but since the question was raised, she hesitated briefly before saying to Chen Yu, "I''m not sure about this. Although Doctor Ayajichi doesn''t seem like someone who would giarize others'' research, she wants to send your treatment n to the United States¡­ I think it''s better to be cautious, after all¡­"


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t finish her sentence, she wasn''t someone who easily suspected others, and the thought of suspecting a colleague made her feel guilty, but she couldn''t let her guard down either, which undoubtedly caused inner conflict.


    "I understand what you mean, one should not harbor thoughts of harming others, but must also guard against the harm others might do," Chen Yu nodded,pleting what Jounouchi Hiromi left unsaid, "Doctor Ayajichi may not have such intentions, but no one knows what choices people will make in the face of fame and fortune."


    At this juncture, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly and sigh before continuing, "The human heart is the firmest thing in this world, yet also the most fragile. It can withstand any test, yet it falls prey to any temptation."


    Having said this, Chen Yu fell silent, staring at the treatment n in his hands. To be honest, he didn''t like to think about these things. For him, this was just a treatment n aimed at healing the little girl who had broken her neck.


    Although indeed, as Ayajichi Shoubu said, it was a treatment n that could revolutionize the medicalmunity''s understanding of nerve damage treatment and even significantly advance research on the nervous system, for Chen Yu, all this actually wasn''t very significant.


    Chen Yu certainly didn''t mind facilitating the progress of modern medical research, he had originally nned to make this treatment n public. Therefore, when Ayajichi Shoubu said she wanted to send the treatment n to her mentor in the United States, Chen Yu didn''t really think there was anything wrong with that.


    But as he said, one must be wary, who knows if giarism or even misappropriation of research might ur?


    Although matters of fame and wealth weren''t so important for Chen Yu, who had already secured the Nobel Prize in Medicine, and he had never pursued these things, that did not mean others could giarize from him.


    Even if others didn''t harbor such intentions, it didn''t mean he should give them the opportunity.


    "Let''s do this, I''ll modify the treatment n and divide it into two parts." After some consideration, Chen Yu made a decision. Looking at the treatment n in his hand, he said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Divide the entire treatment n into surgical and auxiliary treatment parts.


    Hiromi, you can give the auxiliary treatment part to Doctor Ayajichi, as for the surgical part¡­ tell her that the surgery can''t be done for now because the surgical instruments need to be custom-made, and then hand over the surgical part of the materials to Daimon-san."


    "Hand it over to Daimon-san?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked puzzledly. It wasn''t that she thought the decision was wrong, she just found it strange why the surgical data should be handed over to Daimon Michiko.


    "Hiromi, you think I don''t know Daimon-san is Doctor X?" Chen Yu said with a smile, looking at the surprise on his girlfriend''s face, "A figure who hides her identity, specifically tackles various difficult diseases, and dares to undertake surgeries even without established surgical techniques is known as someone with no moral bottom line, experimenting on patients."


    "Daimon-san isn''t like that!" Hearing Chen Yu''s description of Doctor X, Jounouchi Hiromi instinctively retorted.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s rebuttal, Chen Yu smiled wryly, "Of course, Daimon-san isn''t like that, but it remains a fact that she is Doctor X."


    "But¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi was about to argue when Chen Yu raised his hand and interrupted her.


    Standing up from his chair, Chen Yu walked over to Jounouchi Hiromi and ced his hands on her shoulders, "Hiromi, don''t misunderstand, I''m not saying there''s anything wrong with Daimon-san being Doctor X. You and I are both doctors, naturally understanding that if all surgeries required established techniques then we might as well not do anything!


    Weren''t all techniques developed from scratch, groped out bit by bit?"


    In the early days of modern medicine, wasn''t it built on studies of cadavers that society could not tolerate? Back then, doctors even resorted to stealing bodies for research, and now don''t we still respect them?


    What I''m telling you is not that there''s a problem with Daimon-san being Doctor X, but that she has the capabilities to execute the various surgical ns I proposed in the treatment n. Do you think just anyone can take my treatment n and perform surgery?


    I asked you to hand over the surgical n to Daimon-san precisely because she has the expertise to realize the ns I''ve designed, not to have the material but be unable to use it, just for disy."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi finally felt reassured, nodded, and agreed, "Alright, I''ll deliver the surgical n to Daimon-san. It''s just that today I used the excuse of an error in the illustrations to turn Doctor Ayajichi away. Tomorrow I promised to give her the treatment n, and now Mr. Chen Yu, you''ve removed the surgical part, won''t she object?"


    "If she has any objections, let here directly to me, just say this decision came from me." Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t let his girlfriend take the me for him. After taking this matter onto himself, he continued to Jounouchi Hiromi, "By the way, when you give the surgical n to Daimon-san, please ask her if she is willing to work at our Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    I can help her restore her medical license, and she can continue to be a Frence Doctor, though she would be part of my surgical team."


    "Um¡­ I can''t guarantee Daimon-san will agree to this, but there shouldn''t be any problem, I''ll persuade her." Jounouchi Hiromi also hoped her friend could regain her medical qualifications soon, so she nodded and agreed.

 Chapter 148: Diverting Water (3rd update, please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    The cosmos is vast and boundless, with countless stars twinkling against the deep and pitch-ck backdrop, each star a massive sun.


    Numerous suns make up nebs, star clusters, and gxies, filling the entire universe.


    And the Multiverse¡­ is even more immeasurable than the universe.


    Countless worlds and universespose the entire Multiverse, adorning it as the stars do the universe, while the River of Time and the Nether River run through all the worlds.


    If someone could witness the grandeur and splendor of the entire Multiverse for themselves, they would lose all ability to speak in that instant, their thoughts and soul would cease to ponder, for no man or deity can withstand the impact of such a scene, and they would never find the words to describe it.


    For nonguage can capture a fraction of this sight, the impact of the information on their soul would be too great to bear, and even deities would lose themselves in the spectacle containing a multitude of universal information.


    Fortunately, the vast majority of people and deities cannot see the true face of the Multiverse; they can only glimpse a tiny fraction of it.


    Chen Yu is no different at this moment, although the power of the Ritual Altar has magnified his perception, allowing him to sense a corner of the Multiverse, his view is limited to an insignificant portion of the world he is in within the Multiverse, and even the entire world is beyond his observation.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have a death wish to observe the entire world, which would only result in his brain exploding like a smashed watermelon, and his soul being shattered into idiocy.


    It''s an inevitable oue, as Chen Yu, though he has ascended and transformed in terms of Life Level, remains a mortal and has not yet entered the Legendary realm, let alone the domain of the deities.


    For ordinary people, their means of observing the world is limited to seeing with eyes, sensing with the body; their world is three-dimensional, it is two-dimensional.


    But for deities, the world they perceive is utterly different, for it is three-dimensional to them, with deities capable of observing a person or a thing simultaneously from past and future.


    The amount of information a deity can see in that instant is likely more than enough for an average person to spend a lifetime on, and a mortal who gains the sight of a deity would not be able to handle such terrifying amounts of information.


    This is one reason why Seers and Prophets meet with untimely ends, as they cannot bear the things they see.


    Chen Yu will not pry into all this; he doesn''t want to turn his brain into a burst watermelon. His goal is merely to find a tributary of the Nether River flowing through this world.


    The task is not difficult; the Nether River has existed since the birth of the Multiverse, and one only needs to know the method of search to find it.


    However, Chen Yu is somewhat surprised to find that the tributaries of the Nether River running through this world are not limited to one; what was originally a single tributary has been split into several.


    Considering the Pantheons of this world, Chen Yu is not unable to understand this, and he harbors no desire to pry, as these matters are not within his scope of exploration; he is still a far cry from the realm of the deities, and it is best to focus on his own tasks.


    Chen Yu does not tamper with the main course of the Nether River flowing through this world but instead directs his attention toward a small tributary heading toward Japan¡­ the penins country across the water.


    After all, by any ount, they seem to be the weakest in East Asia, and the tributary heading their way is the smallest, making it the easiest to divert a portion.


    Now that the target is set, Chen Yu naturallymences his work: establishing a spatial channel, creating a "hole" from the small tributary of the Nether River, and diverting the Stygian Water into his own space.


    Given the "danger" the Nether River presents to the living and to souls, Chen Yu doesn''t n to keep the river on the surface of this space, but instead intends to construct it as an "Underground River," avoiding unnecessary trouble.


    The task of extracting the Stygian Water doesn''t cause any disturbances; opening a spatial channel, Chen Yu pours the Stygian Water into a pre-set course, and as the water flows, the seemingly ordinary river water begins to emit the unique atmosphere of the Nether River, tinting the surrounding soil a distinct deep ck, the color of blood once dried and turned dark.


    In many myths, this is because the soil on the banks of the Nether River is saturated with blood, but in reality¡­ this is simply the inevitable color the soil turns when Stygian Water flows in, having nothing to do with blood or sin.


    Chen Yu is indifferent to this, watching the Stygian Water flow through the pre-set course, and as itpletely emits the essence of the Nether River, he knows this step isplete.


    While inspecting his work, Chen Yu looks toward the tributary of the Nether River that originally flowed toward the penins country. The stream was already paltrypared to the one rushing to the maind¡ªa difference between a creek and a river, and even the tributary running to Japan''s side couldn''tpare.


    With Chen Yu diverting a new tributary, the water level decreased by nearly a tenth, and the river surface became shallower.


    Witnessing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel bewildered. Although he knew that the so-called Pantheon of the penins countrycked substance, the fact that they were so weak in drawing the water of the Nether River was perplexing¡ªtheir strength was barely mediocre, barely touching the threshold of the deities'' realm.


    Even a more potent Legendary, if knowledgeable of the correct method, could draw more water of the Nether River than this.


    Of course, this has little to do with Chen Yu; on the contrary, the weaker they are, the fewer repercussions for him to worry about for having diverted the water of the Nether River. Since he created a "hole" upstream of their tributary, the likelihood of them noticing anything awry is low, and he isn''t concerned about retaliation.


    Having finished the task of extracting the Nether River, Chen Yu naturally withdraws his perception, but as he retracts it, he can''t help but recklessly nce at the entire region of Japan, which causes him a shock akin to a lightning strike. Not only does it throw him from the Ritual Altar, but two lines of bloody tears also flow from his eyes...

 Chapter 143 - 143 "As You Wish" (3rd update, please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    "Ahhh! As expected, the gyoza from this shop are the tastiest!" Daimon Michiko eximed, as she stuffed one of the dumplings from her te into her mouth, chewing loudly and leaning back in her chair with no regard for decorum.


    "Haha, Michiko-chan, you and Hiromi-chan haven''t been here in a long while! What''s up, did you start to think my old man''s cooking wasn''t up to scratch?" Hearing Daimon Michiko''s enthusiastic praise, the ownerughed heartily as he cooked the gyoza, teasing her.


    Upon hearing the owner, Daimon Michiko grabbed another gyoza with her chopsticks, tossed it into her mouth, and said, "Impossible! Your gyoza are not only delicious but also served quickly. They are simply the best in the world; how could we ever find fault with your skills?"


    "That''s right, with your gyoza being so delicious, how could we possiblyin? It''s just that Daimon-san wasn''t in Japan before, so we couldn''te together," Jounouchi Hiromi said, chiming in with Daimon Michiko''spliments to the familiar owner. "Gyoza that won first ce in the Japan Dumpling Contest aren''t something you can find just anywhere!"


    ttered by the praises from Daimon Michiko and Jounouchi Hiromi, the owner patted his round belly and looked up proudly at a photograph on the wall, bursting intoughter, "Haha, if you both enjoy them so much, then eat plenty! I might not have much, but I have more than enough gyoza! If it weren''t for you guys back in the day, my olddy and I would have probably died!"


    "Haha, what are you saying, owner? Talking about death is so inauspicious! Treating patients is our duty as doctors; even if we hadn''t known you, we would have saved you just the same," Hiromiughed at the owner''s words, her thoughts inevitably drifting back to the time she and Michiko worked together to operate on the owner and his wife.


    "Well, Michiko-chan, you guys keep eating, I''ll go cut some more dumplings," said the owner, before returning to the kitchen to get busy again.


    Watching the owner head back to the kitchen, Daimon Michiko couldn''t help but smile as well, clearly also reminiscing about the past. She pushed the four remaining gyoza on her te towards Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "What''s the matter? Can''t finish them?" Hiromi asked curiously upon seeing Michiko''s gesture.


    "Remember when you said you''d hold a grudge against me for eating one more gyoza than you? Now, I''m giving it back to you, so we''re even," Daimon Michiko said with her chin up, her tone full of a tsundere-like pride, wanting to apologize but too stubborn to lower her guardpletely.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was caught off guard for a moment, then covered her mouth and burst intoughter, leaning forward and back, almost unable to hold onto her chopsticks.


    "Hey! Enough already!" Daimon Michiko shouted in dissatisfaction, her face flushing with a mix of annoyance and embarrassment, seeing Hiromi''s reaction.


    At Michiko''s outburst, Hiromi managed to stopughing, holding her stomach, which ached from theughter, and said to Michiko, "It''s been so long, and you still remember that? Besides, it was just one gyoza, and back then, you were the one who first said we should fall out over it, right?"


    As soon as Jounouchi Hiromi said this, Daimon Michiko immediately reached out to snatch the pan-fried dumplings she had just slid over, while saying, "So are you going to eat them or not? If not, I won''t let you eat anymore!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly picked up the te and stuffed a pan-fried dumpling into her mouth, chewed it up, and swallowed it before retorting, "Since you said they were all for me, they''re all mine now! I''m definitely not giving them back to you!"


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi carry off the te with the pan-fried dumplings, Daimon Michiko immediately pouted unhappily. Although it was her own decision, the sight of Jounouchi Hiromi relishing her meal without getting a bite herself still annoyed Daimon Michiko.


    In an effort to distract herself, Daimon Michiko asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "You didn''t ask me out today just to watch you eat pan-fried dumplings, did you? Speak up if you have something else in mind."


    Upon hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi finally remembered the main reason she had invited Michiko out to eat that day. After sweeping the remaining four pan-fried dumplings into her mouth and putting down the te, Jounouchi Hiromi took out the surgical part of the treatment n Chen Yu had asked her to give to Daimon Michiko from her bag and handed it to her.


    "What''s this?" Daimon Michiko took the treatment n from Jounouchi Hiromi somewhat listlessly, because it was an A4 paper folded in half, so she didn''t see its content until she unfolded it and took a closer look.


    Upon seeing it, Daimon Michiko''s eyes widened in disbelief, just like Ayajichi Shoubu did when she first saw the treatment n, and she looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi incredulously, "Jounouchi, where did thise from? A surgical n like this... no, where is the doctor who came up with this surgical n?"


    "This is a treatment n written by Mr. Chen Yu, it''s for the little girl you helped with the neck surgery before. As for where Mr. Chen Yu found it, I don''t know; I only saw him write it out." Since she had already witnessed Ayajichi Shoubu''s astonishment once, Jounouchi Hiromi was quite unfazed by Daimon Michiko''s surprise and calmly exined it to her.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation made Daimon Michiko even more surprised; her mouth gaped open wide enough to fit an egg, staring at Jounouchi Hiromi dumbfounded, "Impossible, your boyfriend''s surgical skills aren''t that high! If he was that capable, the surgery for the little girl wouldn''t have needed me as his assistant to help with the neural reconstruction!"


    "That''s why I''m saying I don''t know where he got it from!" Jounouchi Hiromi shrugged helplessly, her expression, however, appeared quite unconcerned, "This treatment n has two parts: surgery and adjunct therapy. Mr. Chen Yu asked me to give the adjunct therapy part to the neurosurgeon sent by the hospital to assist him, and the surgical part is right in front of you.


    Mr. Chen Yu said he would take care of your medical practice qualifications, but as a trade, he hopes you would join his surgery team. So what''s your decision, Daimon-san? Are you going to pass like always, or not?"


    "Hmm~ No, this time it''s ''As you wish.''" Daimon Michiko rested her chin on the table, still pouting like a child, but her eyes lit up, evidently very interested in the surgical n in her hands.

 Chapter 144 - 144 Geisha (4th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    In a ryotei in Ginza, Chen Yu sat waiting for the arrival of Fengjian Chongsheng.


    Since he had taken the initiative to invite Fengjian Chongsheng, it was only natural that he arrived earlier than his guest. As for the location, he had asked Kyuuzai Ryousen for assistance in booking, but he hadn''t expected Kyuuzai Ryousen to book a ryotei for him.


    Although ryoteis are considered high-end dining ces in Japan and are definitely suitable for entertaining Fengjian Chongsheng without any disrespect, Kyuuzai Ryousen''s arrangements were without any issue, but Chen Yu still felt that he didn''t quite like and wasn''t ustomed to such ces.


    It wasn''t that he disdained ryoteis, as they were high-end ces after all and not ufortable per se, but as a Chinese, even though Chen Yu had been in Japan for several years, he still disliked the seating posture that required tucking one''s legs in while eating.


    Back when he lived alone, due to limited circumstances, he made do with sitting on the floor in his apartment. But after he moved in with Jounouchi Hiromi, he insisted on buying a dining table, preferring to eat at the table so that he could stretch out his legs a bit more.


    From a medical standpoint, it was because the bones in Chen Yu''s legs had developed and grown in a state where they could be straightened, making him unustomed to the everyday Japanese lifestyle that required tucking in one''s legs.


    Despite these misceneous thoughts, Chen Yu wasn''t about to be impolite while inviting someone to a meal. Even though he didn''t like the seating posture of having to tuck in his legs, he still sat cross-legged, waiting for Fengjian Chongsheng''s arrival.


    Fengjian Chongsheng did not make Chen Yu wait long. Arriving about ten minutes earlier than the scheduled time, Fengjian Chongsheng was led into the room by the ryotei''s hostess.


    "Hahaha, Professor Chen, it''s been such a long time! I never expected to receive an invitation from you today, it''s truly an honor for this old man!" As soon as he entered the room and saw Chen Yu already seated at the table, Fengjian Chongsheng began tough joyfully.


    Regardless of whether his happiness was genuine or feigned, and how much of it was an act, his smiley demeanor definitely gave off a good impression.


    "Director Kazama, you are too modest. Please, take a seat. Today, I''ve had someone specially prepare some good wine, and I would like you to join me in tasting it!" Seeing Fengjian Chongsheng being cordial, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t disy any impoliteness and quickly stood up to wee him.


    After both host and guest had taken their seats, Chen Yu then signaled the hostess to start serving the meal.


    However, what came first, perhaps as per Kyuuzai Ryousen''s instructions, were four young geishas with their faces painted white.


    Noticing Chen Yu''s surprise, Fengjian Chongsheng smiled at Chen Yu and said, "Professor Chen, there''s no need to be surprised. This was my doing. How can one go to a ryotei and not have a geisha performance? Since you are Chinese, you probably haven''t experienced much of our traditional Japanese culture, right? Today, you should enjoy it to the fullest!


    Japan''s geishas are a national treasure, after all!"


    Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng say this, Chen Yu didn''t have much toment, and although he felt somewhat ufortable with the stark white makeup, he still allowed one of the geishas to sit next to him.


    Among the four Geisha, one cradled a Shamisen and, after entering and bowing, very consciously seated herself in a corner of the room. Another Geisha sat beside Fengjian Chongsheng, leaving only the youngest-looking and most vibrantly dressed Geisha standing in ce. Then, apanied by the Shamisen, she began to dance.


    As one of Japan''s quintessential arts, the Geisha indeed possessed an unique charm. The one dancing before them was performing a traditional Japanese dance. Her knees were constantly bent; her upper body remained mostly still, relying solely on the movement of her arms, the gestures of her hands, and the slight turning of her head to convey the dance''s meaning.


    Although it appeared simple, it was a dance of great difficulty. Each turn gave the impression that she was not moving her legs at all, but was instead rotating her body with her waist.


    The smooth and fluid dance, coupled with the slightly sorrowful expression and the already somber and poignant sounding Shamisen, unconsciously intoxicated the onlookers... drawing them into the sorrowful and beautiful love story expressed by the melody and dance...


    At the conclusion of the performance, Hiromi also found herself unconsciously pping as the Geisha, now kneeling and bowing before her, concluded her dance.


    After the dance, this Geisha and the one ying the Shamisen, respectfully bowed to Chen Yu and Fengjian Chongsheng before exiting the room, leaving behind the other two slightly older Geisha, who were dressed in simpler and more elegant attire, to pour drinks for Chen Yu and Fengjian Chongsheng.


    "Hmm? Are they only responsible for dancing?" Chen Yu curiously asked the Geisha beside him as he watched the two leave.


    "Yes, they are still Maiko and have not reached the level to entertain guests yet," the Geisha sitting next to Chen Yu promptly and softly exined, her gentle and melodious voice indeed veryforting to the ear, making even her originally pale makeup appear much more pleasing.


    "Professor Chen, are you very interested in Geisha? The old man here has some connections with a distinguished establishment in Tokyo, specializing in training Geisha. If you''re interested, how about we arrange a visit sometime? Let the old man treat you well!" Hearing Chen Yu inquire about Geisha, Fengjian Chongsheng cheerfully extended an invitation.


    Upon hearing Fengjian Chongsheng''s invitation, Chen Yu modestly shook his head, "We should talk about that another time, I at least have to inform my girlfriend first."


    "Hahaha, so our Professor Chen is a man who loves his wife? What a good man!" Fengjian Chongsheng burst intoughter but did not tease Chen Yu about being henpecked; instead, he chose to say he loved his wife, poking fun while preserving Chen Yu''s dignity. "Speaking of which, why did you invite the old man for a meal today?


    If there''s anything you need the old man''s help with, rest assured I won''t hesitate if it''s within my capabilities."


    Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng, Chen Yu didn''t beat around the bush and directly said, "Director Kazama must know the current President of the Medical Association, right? I have a friend who once offended the previous president of the Medical Association, resulting in a ban from practicing medicine in Japan. This friend has recently returned from overseas, and I hope to help lift this ban.


    Could Director Kazama lend a hand?"


    "Ah, this is rted to the former President from Uchikanda... That may be a bit tricky," Fengjian Chongsheng''s brow furrowed slightly, and his expression turned more serious, yet he quickly smiled at Chen Yu again, "Although it''s tricky, I think the current President Ninomiya should be more approachable. Let the old man try asking on your behalf first!"


    "Then I must trouble you, Director Kazama." Hearing Fengjian Chongsheng agree, Chen Yu quickly poured him a cup of wine, and both menughed heartily together.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Assistant

    Standing in the elevator car, Daimon Michiko pressed the button for the floor, idly fiddling with her ID badge. She couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, noticing his bloodshot eyes, "Doctor Chen, are your eyes okay? They look a little scary."


    "It''s fine, thanks for the concern. It''s just that I didn''t get much sleepst night." Chen Yu gave Daimon Michiko a smile, showing his appreciation. Filled with curiosity, he asked her, "Daimon-san, do you also care about your superiors? I thought you were only interested in surgeries and barbecues."


    "Who cares about you! I''m just worried about Jounouchi, that''s all!" Daimon Michiko replied irritably, giving Chen Yu a re before quickly turning away, grumbling, "What do you mean only interested in surgeries and barbecues? I also like dumplings and baths, okay!"


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile at Daimon Michiko''s murmurs, yet he shook his head without saying much more. Some things would not be taken too seriously if exined, and talking too much might reveal unnecessary ws.


    Although he didn''t n on borating on why his eyes were bloodshot, Chen Yu still had other matters to ask Daimon Michiko. He began, "Daimon-san, how''s the surgical n I had Hiromi give youing along? As for the surgery, how confident are you?"


    "Confidence is, of course, one hundred percent. Even if it''s a surgery I''ve never done before, I won''t fail!" Daimon Michiko spoke with full vigor, her face brimming with confidence. But the next second, she quickly sidled up to Chen Yu, coaxingly asking, "But without surgical instruments, even with high surgical skills, surgery can''t be done.


    So... Doctor Chen, those surgical instruments mentioned in your surgical n, have you prepared them? Lend them to me to y with... no, to get acquainted with for a couple of days! No matter what, they are surgical instruments I haven''t touched before; let me get familiar with them first!"


    "That''s already being taken care of. The surgical instruments are being custom-made; if they''re finished, I''ll hand them over to you to get acquainted with. After all, we will rely on Daimon-san''s unfailing surgical skills to carry out the surgical n, won''t we?" Chen Yu responded to Daimon Michiko with a smile.


    Compared to those withplicated minds, Chen Yu preferred thepany of those with straightforward characters like Daimon Michiko; at least he didn''t have to spend effort guessing what they were thinking.


    Like Daimon Michiko, as long as her desire for surgery was satisfied, she didn''t care much about other things. At least Chen Yu had heard from Jounouchi Hiromi more than once that, although Daimon Michiko liked to eat, she couldn''t actually tell the difference between grilled shiitake mushrooms and grilled pork loin.


    "Doctor Chen, there''s a part of the surgical n you designed that I still have some questions about..." The elevator reached the floor, and Daimon Michiko continued to discuss surgery with Chen Yu while they headed to his office together. Daimon Michiko''s interest in the surgical n she had never seen before had peaked, and she was eager to rify all the details immediately.


    Chen Yu patiently exined the details to Daimon Michiko, who was focused on them. He didn''t mind such inquiries; they not only helped Daimon Michiko understand but also helped him familiarize himself with the surgical n he had written.


    The two talked as they walked and soon arrived at Chen Yu''s office door.


    "This is my office. You should be heading to the surgical office, right? Or do you want to stay in my office today? Just so you know, there are no spare desks in my office." Seeing that Daimon Michiko was still standing in front of his office and reluctant to leave, Chen Yu had no choice but to "shoo" her away.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t dislike Michiko Daimon for persistently asking about the details of his surgical ns, he had his own work to do and couldn''t spend all day doing nothing but clearing up her doubts.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Michiko Daimon left with a touch of regret and dissatisfaction, heading to the surgical office. After Chen Yu had resolved the issue of her medical license, she naturally epted Chen Yu''s invitation to work at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, earning herself a desk in the surgical department.


    Watching Michiko Daimon reluctantly leave, Chen Yu then shook his head and entered his own office.


    Chen Yu admired doctors like Michiko Daimon who had an extreme passion for surgery, believing that it was due to the many individuals filled with love and a spirit of research for medicine that humanity''s medical knowledge continued to advance.


    Yet, when the person being quizzed was himself, Chen Yu still felt that a bit of a reduction in that enthusiasm might be more amodating.


    Perhaps it was destined that Chen Yu would have no leisure today; just as he changed into his white coat, sat down at his desk to organize the files Reina Shirai had brought in the morning, and began his day''s work, his office door was knocked on again.


    Looking up toward the door, Chen Yu saw Ayajichi Shoubu walk in, holding a folder in her hand, apparently with something to discuss with him.


    Noticing Chen Yu in the office, Ayajichi Shoubu greeted Rena Shirai, who was sitting at the entrance, before entering Chen Yu''s office and handing him the folder, "Professor, this is the test report of Miyako Ichinose. ording to the results, she is recovering quickly, and her overall condition is very good.


    However, she still has mobility issues with her limbs, especially her left leg, which can''t bend independently. It has been confirmed as aplete paralysis of the limbs."


    Miyako Ichinose was Chen Yu''s patient with a cervical spine fracture; he had only learned the young girl''s name from her medical record.


    After exining Miyako Ichinose''s condition, Ayajichi Shoubu hesitated before continuing, "Following normal treatment procedures, she should be arranged for rehabilitation therapy now. But the treatment n you have put forward does not include rehabilitation; instead, you''re nning a second surgery..."


    "Yes, that''s correct. I am nning a second surgery for her, to readjust her damaged nerves so that she can fully recover. Is there an issue?" Chen Yu looked at Ayajichi Shoubu, sensing a tinge of resentment from the female doctor towards him ever since he had asked Hiromi Jounouchi to provide only the supplementary treatment part of his n.


    "Then... may I participate in this surgery?" Ayajichi Shoubu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, she couldn''t afford to miss out on a surgery thatpletely overturned existing treatments for neurological damage. Seeming worried that Chen Yu might disagree, she quickly added, "Even just as an observer would be fine!"


    Chen Yu saw the expectant and earnest look in Ayajichi Shoubu''s eyes, perceiving that she had no other motives but was simply eager to witness this surgery. He nodded and said, "Alright, you''ll be the second assistant."

 Chapter 152 - 152 Red Eyes

    Although Chen Yu had permitted Ayajichi Shoubu to participate in the surgery, the operation would not begin so quickly.


    On one hand, there was no news about the surgical instruments Chen Yu had custom ordered. On the other hand, the physical recovery of Ichinose Miyako had not yet reached the point where she could undergo surgery.


    Even though the previous surgery Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko performed on her was very sessful, it involved a cervical spine fracture. It''s said that it takes a hundred days to recover from a bone and muscle injury, especially one as serious as to the cervical spine. Naturally, they needed to wait for her cervical bones to heal before proceeding with the second surgery.


    More importantly, Chen Yu needed to wait until the nerves reconnected during Ichinose Miyako''s first surgery had fully healed. Only then could he urately determine which nerves needed to be reconnected in her second surgery based on her physical condition.


    Nerve surgery is unlike other types, as it involves the cervical spine. Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko had opened the surgical field through Ichinose Miyako''s mouth for the first operation. To put it bluntly, they had made an incision in the skin at the back of her throat to perform the surgery.


    Because the size of a human mouth is limited, unless Chen Yu could detach Ichinose Miyako''s jaw, the surgical field would remain constrained. The difficulty and precision required for such surgery are extremely high. For a surgeon, performing high-precision operations for extended periods is a significant strain and burden.


    Even with Daimon Michiko serving as the first assistant, with her very fast surgical speed, Chen Yu could not possibly ask her to reconnect all the nerves that had been operated on before.


    After all, some nerves were thought to have been sessfully reconnected by Daimon Michiko during thest surgery. Although there might be some functional impact, they did not necessarily belong to the category of nerves that had to be reconnected.


    As for which nerves needed to be reconnected, aprehensive examination would have to be conducted after Ichinose Miyako''s recovery.


    However, more troubling than the surgery itself for Chen Yu was Jounouchi Hiromi, who stood in front of him, looking indignant.


    "Tell me, what''s really going on with your eyes?" Jounouchi Hiromi pped her hand on Chen Yu''s desk and red at him with her beautiful andrge eyes. She was almost ready to put a leg up on the table and press Chen Yu for answers, "I was just on a night shift and didn''te home for one night, and your eyes have turned this red! Tell me, what exactly did you dost night?


    You didn''t go to a nightclub and drink all night, did you?"


    Of course, staying at a nightclub all night was pure fiction. Even if Chen Yu really had gone to a nightclub, there wasn''t any that would actually stay open all night; usually, they would close after 1 a.m.


    But obviously, Chen Yu would not tell Jounouchi Hiromi what he had been up to the previous night. The redness in his eyes was not due to staying upte but was the result of the shock he experienced due to Gao Tianyuan''s injuries, which left lingering bruises. Besides, Jounouchi Hiromi would not believe such a story unless Chen Yu revealed all his secrets to her.


    Yet, seeing his girlfriend''s indignant expression and the worry in her eyes, Chen Yu could not bear to deceive her. He could only exin to Jounouchi Hiromi as he had previously told Daimon Michi, "I didn''t sleep wellst night, so my eyes are a bit red. With a beautiful girlfriend like you, Hiromi, do I need to find entertainment at nightclubs?"


    "Didn''t sleep well?" Jounouchi Hiromi was still somewhat skeptical. Although Chen Yu had always been very good to her, and they were quite close, spending most nights in close contact since moving in together, women are naturally suspicious. Although there had been no reasons for suspicion before, Chen Yu''s red eyes today couldn''t simply be exined away by ack of sleep.


    Being surgeons, identifying bloodshot eyes wasn''t difficult, but Jounouchi Hiromi was no ophthalmologist and couldn''t determine the exact cause of Chen Yu''s bloodshot eyes. At least, she was certain that staying upte couldn''t have caused it to this extent.


    Thinking this, Jounouchi Hiromi walked around Chen Yu''s desk and directly stood in front of him, leaning in close as she suspiciously sniffed at his scent. If he had been drinking, his body should still carry the smell of alcohol even after a whole night.


    However, no matter how much Jounouchi Hiromi sniffed, even though her body was almostying in Chen Yu''s arms, she could only detect a faint fragrance¡ªit was Daimon Michiko''s perfume.


    The scent of Daimon Michiko''s perfume on Chen Yu wasn''t surprising to Jounouchi Hiromi; she had heard about Michiko running into Chen Yu in the morning when she arrived at the office. Therefore, the perfume scent on Chen Yu didn''t prove anything.


    But just letting Chen Yu off the hook didn''t quite sit well with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As Chen Yu''s girlfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi was very satisfied with him; he had no bad habits and didn''t indulge in the typical Japanese pastime of social drinking. After work, he would just go home with her, which even caused Jounouchi Hiromi to have some minorints. After all, in Japan, a man with no work socializing was seen ascking in capability.


    But Chen Yu was without a doubt capable, more so than 99.99% of people worldwide. Were it not so, he wouldn''t have been able to be an associate professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, a major university hospital, before hitting thirty.


    However, in the process of a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, a girlfriend suspecting her boyfriend, followed by the boyfriend appeasing his girlfriend, is quite the ssic coquettish tactic. Jounouchi Hiromi herself had been treated this way in middle school, so naturally, she applied the same strategy to Chen Yu, wanting him to coax her.


    Chen Yu certainly couldn''t be unaware of Jounouchi Hiromi''s intentions, but being aggressively sniffed by his girlfriend made it hard for him to coddle her as she wanted, leaving him temporarily frozen in ce.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi maintained her fa?ade of fierceness while considering how to give Chen Yu a way out without losing face, the door of Chen Yu''s office suddenly sounded with two knocks and was opened by Shirai Reina.


    "Professor, there is..." Shirai Reina had just begun to speak when she saw Jounouchi Hiromi, who in her haste to stand up from Chen Yu''s embrace had not managed it and instead fell into his arms, causing her to exim in surprise, "Ah! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to intrude! I didn''t see anything!"


    Hearing that, she closed the door with a "bang" and the sounds of her exining to someone else could be heard from outside.


    After such a debacle, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly climbed off Chen Yu, her face unable to hide her embarrassment.


    Chen Yu also felt a bit embarrassed but still straightened his clothes and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, ask Shirai-san toe in."

 Chapter 147: Nether River (2nd update, please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    Following the procedures outlined in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" for constructing Necromantic Space, Chen Yu, after stabilizing the spatial structure and perfecting the internal environment, had two important tasks to undertake.


    The first was to project the Nether ne into his own space and to remodel this space ording to the rules of the Nether ne, thus transforming it to resemble the Underworld and also better meet the needs of Necromancers.


    Despite originating from Space Fragments where the original world''s rules had long since shattered and dissipated, a small part of the rules still lingered. If these were not adjusted, they would cause some trouble for the Necromancers.


    By projecting the Nether ne''s rules and using itsplete set of rules to remodel the remaining ones, the space could be made more Netherworld-like, or ''Underworldized'', aligning its rules more closely with the needs of Necromancers and producing materials that would better meet their requirements.


    After all, the destruction and dissipation of rules, though a form of death, were entirely different from the death sought by Necromancers. The end of all things and the Unity of All Things are not the same concept; what Necromancers strive for is the cycle of life and death, not absolute oblivion.


    As for the second task, it was even more significant: Chen Yu needed to introduce the Nether River into this space.


    The Nether River, an endless river that spanned the entire Multiverse and, alongside the River of Time, was called one of the two great rivers, often referred to as the Bottomless Old Nether River.


    In the eyes of themon people of the Multiverse, the Nether River was the divide between the mortal realm and the Netherworld; crossing the Nether River would allow one to enter the Netherworld, while those who identally fell into it would be doomed to eternal suffering and torment...


    But in truth, these were all lies concocted by the deities of the Multiverse to harvest the souls of the deceased.


    Yes, they were lies. The Nether River was not the boundary between the mortal realm and the Netherworld; it was just that the deities had purposely built the Netherworld on the river''s bank to seize the souls of the dead from the river.


    The true destination of the souls of the deceased was precisely what they most avoided¡ª the Nether River itself, and ironically, the ces of rest they sought¡ª the Underworlds constructed by the deities of various worlds¡ª were where they would suffer eternal damnation and torment because, for the deities, the souls of believers were an important resource, and greedy deities would not let such a significant resource slip away.


    No one knew where the Nether River came from or where it ultimately led, but it ran through every world in the Multiverse, bringing the most crucial life force¡ª the soul.


    Indeed, souls were not created by the deities but brought by the Nether River.


    In any world where the Nether River flowed, life would emerge, and living beings would possess souls. And after death, the souls of the deceased would follow the guidance of the Nether River, returning to it once more.


    No one could exin why this was the case. Necromancers had delved deeply into this mystery, and even deities had coveted the secrets of the Nether River, but no one could fathom the truth. Even the immortal deities, should they touch the waters of the Nether River, would be utterly reimed by it.


    Nevertheless, this did not prevent these deities from using the Nether River to collect souls.


    Constructing the Netherworld, erecting bridges and ferries, propagating various mythological stories, these deities endeavored to ensure that the souls of their followers would arrive at the Netherworld they had established after death, rather than being cast into the Nether River.


    Despite their attempts to prevent souls from returning to the Nether River, it remained unaffected, silently flowing through every world.


    The only difference was that without a sufficient return of souls to the Nether River, that world would gradually wither and ultimately face an end and silence.


    However, this had little to do with Chen Yu since his Necromantic Space was nothing more than an exceedingly small space. The Nether River he sought to introduce into this space was merely like poking a tiny hole in the river''s vast main course, diverting a small tributary into it.


    Once the Nether River was introduced into this space, Chen Yu would be able to construct a Spirit Gathering Tower, create standard artificial souls, and not have to wait for life to procreate on its own.


    This was one of the results achieved by Necromancers after investing countless efforts and time into studying the Nether River.


    The Spirit Gathering Tower could gather the soul elements brought into this space from the Nether River, create standard artificial souls or specially customized functional souls ording to pre-set temtes, then infuse them with the necessary memories for different uses, directly producing the required Undead Servants without any additional teaching or training.


    As for the return of souls to the Nether River, it was not a concern for Necromancers. The process of creating artificial souls inevitably generated defective products and residues, which were of no use to Necromancers but indistinguishable from the souls of the deceased to the Nether River. Simply reintroducing these residues into the Nether River would suffice.


    Compared to the traditional method of collecting the souls of the dead, this approach was undoubtedly more efficient. Therefore, it was only natural that Necromancers adopted this model when constructing Necromantic Spaces, using traditional Spirit Gathering methods only when they were incapable of constructing a Necromantic Space orcked the necessary knowledge.


    And the method of introducing the Nether River was quite simple. As the endless river that spanned every world of the Multiverse, the Nether River''s existence was eternal and immutable, not even influenced by the river of time. Consequently, finding the Nether River was very straightforward.


    What Chen Yu had to do was to open a channel within his space to connect to the Nether River, allowing its waters to flow into this space.


    Theoretically, this was simr to how Chen Yu previously connected to the Four Elemental nes to infuse this space with air, water, and me, but introducing the Nether River was not as simple as connecting to the Four Elemental nes. After all, the Nether River''s existence was far more majestic and elusive than that of the Four Elemental nes.


    Although everyone knew the Nether River was there, influencing the Nether River or even drawing a stream from it was not an easy task.


    Therefore, Chen Yu''s target was not the body of the Nether River that transcended the Multiverse. He did not have the qualification or ability to manipte the body of the Nether River. The target he aimed for was the segment of the Nether River that flowed through this world, known in Buddhism as the Sanzu River, and in the mythology of The Orient as the Yellow Springs.


    With the power of the ritual altar, Chen Yu once again expanded his perception. This time, he did not need Crystal Stones with space attributes as casting materials to enhance his perception, because the vast and endless Nether River was right there, with no need for a deliberate search.

 Chapter 148: Diverting Water (3rd update, please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    The cosmos is vast and boundless, with countless stars twinkling against the deep and pitch-ck backdrop, each star a massive sun.


    Numerous suns make up nebs, star clusters, and gxies, filling the entire universe.


    And the Multiverse¡­ is even more immeasurable than the universe.


    Countless worlds and universespose the entire Multiverse, adorning it as the stars do the universe, while the River of Time and the Nether River run through all the worlds.


    If someone could witness the grandeur and splendor of the entire Multiverse for themselves, they would lose all ability to speak in that instant, their thoughts and soul would cease to ponder, for no man or deity can withstand the impact of such a scene, and they would never find the words to describe it.


    For nonguage can capture a fraction of this sight, the impact of the information on their soul would be too great to bear, and even deities would lose themselves in the spectacle containing a multitude of universal information.


    Fortunately, the vast majority of people and deities cannot see the true face of the Multiverse; they can only glimpse a tiny fraction of it.


    Chen Yu is no different at this moment, although the power of the Ritual Altar has magnified his perception, allowing him to sense a corner of the Multiverse, his view is limited to an insignificant portion of the world he is in within the Multiverse, and even the entire world is beyond his observation.


    Of course, Chen Yu doesn''t have a death wish to observe the entire world, which would only result in his brain exploding like a smashed watermelon, and his soul being shattered into idiocy.


    It''s an inevitable oue, as Chen Yu, though he has ascended and transformed in terms of Life Level, remains a mortal and has not yet entered the Legendary realm, let alone the domain of the deities.


    For ordinary people, their means of observing the world is limited to seeing with eyes, sensing with the body; their world is three-dimensional, it is two-dimensional.


    But for deities, the world they perceive is utterly different, for it is three-dimensional to them, with deities capable of observing a person or a thing simultaneously from past and future.


    The amount of information a deity can see in that instant is likely more than enough for an average person to spend a lifetime on, and a mortal who gains the sight of a deity would not be able to handle such terrifying amounts of information.


    This is one reason why Seers and Prophets meet with untimely ends, as they cannot bear the things they see.


    Chen Yu will not pry into all this; he doesn''t want to turn his brain into a burst watermelon. His goal is merely to find a tributary of the Nether River flowing through this world.


    The task is not difficult; the Nether River has existed since the birth of the Multiverse, and one only needs to know the method of search to find it.


    However, Chen Yu is somewhat surprised to find that the tributaries of the Nether River running through this world are not limited to one; what was originally a single tributary has been split into several.


    Considering the Pantheons of this world, Chen Yu is not unable to understand this, and he harbors no desire to pry, as these matters are not within his scope of exploration; he is still a far cry from the realm of the deities, and it is best to focus on his own tasks.


    Chen Yu does not tamper with the main course of the Nether River flowing through this world but instead directs his attention toward a small tributary heading toward Japan¡­ the penins country across the water.


    After all, by any ount, they seem to be the weakest in East Asia, and the tributary heading their way is the smallest, making it the easiest to divert a portion.


    Now that the target is set, Chen Yu naturallymences his work: establishing a spatial channel, creating a "hole" from the small tributary of the Nether River, and diverting the Stygian Water into his own space.


    Given the "danger" the Nether River presents to the living and to souls, Chen Yu doesn''t n to keep the river on the surface of this space, but instead intends to construct it as an "Underground River," avoiding unnecessary trouble.


    The task of extracting the Stygian Water doesn''t cause any disturbances; opening a spatial channel, Chen Yu pours the Stygian Water into a pre-set course, and as the water flows, the seemingly ordinary river water begins to emit the unique atmosphere of the Nether River, tinting the surrounding soil a distinct deep ck, the color of blood once dried and turned dark.


    In many myths, this is because the soil on the banks of the Nether River is saturated with blood, but in reality¡­ this is simply the inevitable color the soil turns when Stygian Water flows in, having nothing to do with blood or sin.


    Chen Yu is indifferent to this, watching the Stygian Water flow through the pre-set course, and as itpletely emits the essence of the Nether River, he knows this step isplete.


    While inspecting his work, Chen Yu looks toward the tributary of the Nether River that originally flowed toward the penins country. The stream was already paltrypared to the one rushing to the maind¡ªa difference between a creek and a river, and even the tributary running to Japan''s side couldn''tpare.


    With Chen Yu diverting a new tributary, the water level decreased by nearly a tenth, and the river surface became shallower.


    Witnessing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel bewildered. Although he knew that the so-called Pantheon of the penins countrycked substance, the fact that they were so weak in drawing the water of the Nether River was perplexing¡ªtheir strength was barely mediocre, barely touching the threshold of the deities'' realm.


    Even a more potent Legendary, if knowledgeable of the correct method, could draw more water of the Nether River than this.


    Of course, this has little to do with Chen Yu; on the contrary, the weaker they are, the fewer repercussions for him to worry about for having diverted the water of the Nether River. Since he created a "hole" upstream of their tributary, the likelihood of them noticing anything awry is low, and he isn''t concerned about retaliation.


    Having finished the task of extracting the Nether River, Chen Yu naturally withdraws his perception, but as he retracts it, he can''t help but recklessly nce at the entire region of Japan, which causes him a shock akin to a lightning strike. Not only does it throw him from the Ritual Altar, but two lines of bloody tears also flow from his eyes...

 Chapter 149 - 149 Loyalty (4th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    "My lord!" Seeing Chen Yu suddenly repelled, Kojo Kyoko and the others hurried over and supported Chen Yu''s body.


    With a wave of his hand to shake off the assistance of his three subordinates, Chen Yu stood up on his own. Although he couldn''t open his eyes due to the blood tears, this did not affect his perception.


    Sensing the worried emotions of his three underlings, Chen Yu signaled for them not to worry and then exined, "It''s nothing. I just glimpsed something I shouldn''t have and received a bit of a shock, that''s all."


    "My lord, are you sure your body is all right?" Kojo Kyoko asked with concern, watching the blood tears on Chen Yu''s face, and took out a handkerchief from her body to hand it to him.


    "It''s nothing, I''m not hurt by such a degree of shock." Chen Yu took the handkerchief, wiped the bloodstains from his face, returned it to Kojo Kyoko, and then said, "Kyoko, help me over there to rest for a while."


    "Yes, my lord." Kojo Kyoko did not dare to dy, and quickly helped Chen Yu to a stone nearby and sat down.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu also gathered around, looking very concerned at Chen Yu with his eyes closed, and kept asking, "My lord, are your eyes okay? Is there anything we can do?"


    "It''s just a temporary impaired vision due to the shock, nothing serious. You guys should draw up a map of this ind. Also, I have previously arranged for an underground wateryer; we should be able to exploit it to develop hot springs.


    Pay attention to this when you''re searching," Chen Yu instructed Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu as he sat on the stone, letting Kojo Kyoko clean the bloodstains on his face.


    "Yes, my lord." Seeing that Chen Yu was alright, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen didn''t ask any more questions, but followed his orders to get to work, leaving only Kojo Kyoko at Chen Yu''s side to attend to him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ryousen, what do you think happened to the lord just now?" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen were walking down the mountain, along a path that was barely there, when Yoshiharu suddenly opened the conversation with a question to Ryousen.


    Upon hearing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s query, Kyuuzai Ryousen simply shook his head, indicating he didn''t care in the slightest, "I don''t know, nor do I care. All I know is doing the tasks assigned by the lord, and that''s enough for me. As for the rest, I do as the lord says; if he says it''s none of my concern, then I won''t bother with it."


    "You are truly loyal to the lord!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharuughed lightly, not minding Kyuuzai Ryousen''s attitude. However, he spoke with a sense of importance, "I know you''re loyal to the lord, and you do whatever he asks, but I think it''s not that simple. There are things the lord does not instruct us on that we should think of ahead of time and prepare for."


    This made Kyuuzai Ryousen stop in his tracks and turn around to look at him, "What are you trying to say?"


    "I just think we should care about more things," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said with a smile, not stopping his stride.


    Though there was no path on the mountain and the ground was full of pits and uneven rocks, it didn''t pose any difficulty for the two Transcendents; their coordination was more than enough to handle this terrain.


    Watching Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu continue down the mountain, Kyuuzai Ryousen had no choice but to follow him, "Some matters are not for us to worry about. And do you think we have the qualifications and strength to care about what happened just now?"


    "Having the strength is one thing, having the will is another," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, having jumped on arge boulder and stretching as he looked down at the in and river below, asked Kyuuzai Ryousen, "For instance, when you look at this in before us, what do you think of it?"


    "This in?" Responding to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s question, Kyuuzai Ryousen also climbed the stone and looked down at the deste in below, pondered a moment, and then replied, "This is an alluvial in formed by the river, the channel has dried up, and there''s no forest resource.


    Besides drawing up a basic topographical map, we should also check the soil quality, and consider water sources..."


    "Wrong!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu interrupted Ryousen loudly. When Ryousen looked at him, he lowered his voice and said with a smile, "Wrong, terribly wrong."


    Kyuuzai Ryousen was startled by the interruption from Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and asked with puzzlement, "Wrong? But hasn''t the lord tasked us with drawing the map?"


    "Drawing the map is a given, and indeed we must consider the soil quality and water extraction, but is that enough?" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had an expression of satisfaction and admiration, "The lord is a Necromancer! Haven''t you considered that he might turn this area into a graveyard?


    Besidesnd development, you should also think about how many corpses could be buried here if it became a burial ground."


    "Corpses..." Kyuuzai Ryousen, on hearing this, was taken aback before realizing Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s point, but still instinctively argued, "How could the lord transform such a vastnd into a graveyard! That would be too wasteful!"


    "That''s why I said ''consider''!" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s smile remained, but this time it carried a hint of self-satisfaction, "Not only should you consider the possibility of the lord turning this ce into a graveyard, but also think aboutnd development. You should take into ount all possible arrangements the lord might make.


    In doing so, when the lord makes a decision, you won''t be caught off guard and will be able to respond effectively."


    At this point, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu patted Kyuuzai Ryousen on the shoulder and said earnestly, "Ryousen, you are my good friend, which is why I want to share this with you. I know you''re not adept at these corporate matters, being the son of a wealthy family, but I hope you understand that serving the lord requires more than just loyalty.


    Loyalty can indeed make the lord remember you, but it is not everything. Just like in apany, loyal employees may leave an impression on the president, but those who are truly valued and utilized by apany''s president are always those who are capable.


    The lord''s future will certainly not end here, and his side will certainly not consist only of you and me as subordinates. If you have only loyalty, the lord might not forget you, but to keep pace with the lord and continue to be favored by him, mere loyalty is not enough. You also need abilities that will make the lord hold you in high regard."


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s words left Kyuuzai Ryousen silent. He had to admit that what the other said made sense, so he nodded and thanked Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, "Thank you, Yoshiharu."


    "No need to thank me, aren''t we good friends?" Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu smiled indifferently and turned to continue down the mountain, "Besides, I''m doing this for my own sake too. If you can stay by the lord''s side, you can also be a valuable assistant to me, right?"

 Chapter 150 - 150 At a Glance (5th update, asking for subscriptions, asking for monthly tickets)

    Chen Yu, afterpleting the extraction of the Nether River, saw something with his st nce" that he still couldn''t bear at this moment.


    Rubbing her forehead, Kojo Kyoko couldn''t help but start recalling what she had just seen, although it exceeded her current capacity to handle, the knowledge it contained was something every Necromancer would find irresistible to peek into.


    Of course, those mages who only know how to throw fireballs, pursue Forbidden Curses, and crave destruction won''t do so because they do not seek knowledge but only violence and destruction.


    What Chen Yu saw, to put it simply, was notplicated, he just took a "nce" at the whole of Japan, not in the sense of looking down at thend from space, but seeing the entire Japan from a Multiverse perspective, which included not only the territory where mortals lived but also the so-called Divine domain that ordinary people and even transcendent beings could not spy into.


    Chen Yu thought that his spiritually and physically elevated self would be sufficient to withstand it, but he still underestimated the amount of information this "nce" carried, causing both his soul and body to be impacted, and the fragile blood vessels in his eyes even ruptured, resulting in the flow of tears mixed with blood.


    For Chen Yu, who underwent a transformation of his life level, such an injury was insignificant as his body''s natural healing ability would restore him quickly; it was only that this would affect his subsequent ns. He had initially nned toplete the Netherworld projection today, but now that his eyes were affected, this task had to be postponed.


    However, whenpared to what he saw and the gains he acquired, Chen Yu thought this price was bearable.


    Among all that Chen Yu had seen, the piece that held the most information and caused him the severest shock was the Divine Realm of Japan mentioned in Japanese mythology ¡ª the Gao Tianyuan.


    Gao Tianyuan (Takamagahara) in the Japanese mythology "Kojiki," is the location where the Heavenly Gods reside, ruled by Amaterasu ¨­mikami. Distinct from the Great Eight States on the earth, Gao Tianyuan is described as an ind floating above the ocean, among clouds.


    In the tales of Japanese Mythology, it is the heavenly world where the deities dwell. Together with the Reed ins in China, where humans live, and the Yomi-no-kuni, the underworld, they make up the three main realms of Japanese mythology. There, the Sun Goddess Amaterasu ¨­mikami holds the ruling position, with all other gods performing various duties and serving the sun deity.


    From these mythological descriptions, it would seem Gao Tianyuan is indeed a Divine Kingdom, or at least should be a separate space independent from the floating ind literally above the skies of Japan.


    Chen Yu, in the "nce" that he had taken, had also confirmed his judgment ¡ª the so-called Gao Tianyuan is the Divine Kingdom of Amaterasu ¨­mikami. And the Reed ins in China refers to Japan in the real world.


    As for the lowest level, Yomi-no-kuni, Chen Yu wasn''t positive about what exactly it was because having only taken a "nce" and being impacted by the information from the Divine Kingdom, he didn''t get a clear view of the entirety of Yomi-no-kuni, and couldn''t even determine whether it was a Netherworld or another Divine Kingdom.


    But the fact that Gao Tianyuan is a Divine Kingdom is something Chen Yu was quite certain of, and as a deity, Amaterasu is a very powerful spirit.


    Of course, just how powerful Amaterasu is, Chen Yu couldn''t make a specific judgment because she is a deity, and also because there was no point of reference topare with, especially since he hadn''t gone so far as to risk a "nce" at The Land of the Divine himself.


    It''s possible that all the evil spirits and false deities have been vanquished, or that gods and demigods are asmon as stray dogs, running rampant everywhere. Until Chen Yu actually saw for himself, everything was as unknown as Schr?dinger''s cat.


    As for the oue of looking... Not looking wouldn''t kill him, but looking could indeed be lethal. If Japan alone could shake him to his core, what more the thousands of years of history in the Holy Land of Huaxia? Chen Yu had no interest in turning his head into an exploded watermelon.


    However, though he was shocked and sustained minor injuries, the knowledge gained from "seeing" a Divine Kingdom was very worthwhile. For the current Chen Yu, as long as he kept contemting Gao Tianyuan in his mind, he would continuously gain knowledge about the sun, even enough to develop an Extraordinary ss rted to the sun.


    Of course, all of this required time and energy, and for the current Chen Yu, this was not his focus or research priority. Therefore, he actively sealed away this piece of memory for the time being to avoid unnecessary distractions.


    Moreover, for Chen Yu, delving into knowledge about Divine Kingdoms and deities was still a bit premature. At the very least, he would wait until he hadpleted his transformation in Life Level and officially advanced to a Legendary-rank Necromancer before he would be truly qualified to study the deities.


    With that thought, Chen Yu''s impulse to ascend to Legendary status intensified. For Chen Yu, a true mage, leveling up wasn''t about gaining powerful forces for destruction but rather obtaining a stronger body and a more solid soul, capable of holding even more knowledge.


    As for power, that was just a byproduct of the pursuit of knowledge.


    Chen Yu found this particrly amusing. Back when he was in China, during his student days, he had read many online novels. Many fantasy novels liked to depict mages as destructive maniacs who only knew how to use Elemental Spells and hurl massive fireballs, setting up things like the Forbidden Curse as a casually thrown weapon of massive destruction.


    They even portrayed mages as physically weak weaklings...


    At first, he might have found those elements fresh and imaginative, and they seemed quite alright, but once Chen Yu became a mage himself, he deeply sensed the humor and resignation.


    How could mages be physically weak, with prolonged study of spells leading to frail bodies that can''t withstand the wind? If mages were that weak, how could they persist in studying spells for months, or even years or decades? And wouldn''t mages know to use the numerous body enhancement Potions that warriors took for granted and protagonists gulped like water?


    Couldn''t mages apply something like the Dragon Vein Elixir to themselves? Was it only meant to serve as a cheat for the protagonists while the mages remained clueless?


    Even more absurd was the so-called weakness of mages in closebat, where being approached by an assassin spelled their doom... Chen Yu simply thought, mages that didn''t protect themselves with Protective Spells deserved to die, especially those who knew assassins could break magic and still didn''t prepare deserved it even more.


    He wouldn''t even want to turn such mages into Skeleton Mages, considering them intellectually inferior.


    How foolish does one have to be to let mages, known for their intelligence, face off against warriors and assassins head-on? How daft must a mage be to ignore various traps and schemes to rely on brute strength? Was intelligence only for increasing mana, not for engaging the brain?


    As he was contemting these misceneous thoughts and letting his mind, which had been somewhat in pain from the shock, rest a while, Chen Yu then said to Kojo Kyoko, "It seems we can''t continue today. Once Ryosen-kun and Yoshiharu-kun return, we''ll head back."


    "Yes, my lord. Would you like me to inform them to return now?" Kojo Kyoko asked respectfully.


    "No need, just wait a while." Chen Yu wasn''t in a hurry, and he also needed some time for his eyes to recover.

 Chapter 151 - 151 Assistant

    Standing in the elevator car, Daimon Michiko pressed the button for the floor, idly fiddling with her ID badge. She couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, noticing his bloodshot eyes, "Doctor Chen, are your eyes okay? They look a little scary."


    "It''s fine, thanks for the concern. It''s just that I didn''t get much sleepst night." Chen Yu gave Daimon Michiko a smile, showing his appreciation. Filled with curiosity, he asked her, "Daimon-san, do you also care about your superiors? I thought you were only interested in surgeries and barbecues."


    "Who cares about you! I''m just worried about Jounouchi, that''s all!" Daimon Michiko replied irritably, giving Chen Yu a re before quickly turning away, grumbling, "What do you mean only interested in surgeries and barbecues? I also like dumplings and baths, okay!"


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile at Daimon Michiko''s murmurs, yet he shook his head without saying much more. Some things would not be taken too seriously if exined, and talking too much might reveal unnecessary ws.


    Although he didn''t n on borating on why his eyes were bloodshot, Chen Yu still had other matters to ask Daimon Michiko. He began, "Daimon-san, how''s the surgical n I had Hiromi give youing along? As for the surgery, how confident are you?"


    "Confidence is, of course, one hundred percent. Even if it''s a surgery I''ve never done before, I won''t fail!" Daimon Michiko spoke with full vigor, her face brimming with confidence. But the next second, she quickly sidled up to Chen Yu, coaxingly asking, "But without surgical instruments, even with high surgical skills, surgery can''t be done.


    So... Doctor Chen, those surgical instruments mentioned in your surgical n, have you prepared them? Lend them to me to y with... no, to get acquainted with for a couple of days! No matter what, they are surgical instruments I haven''t touched before; let me get familiar with them first!"


    "That''s already being taken care of. The surgical instruments are being custom-made; if they''re finished, I''ll hand them over to you to get acquainted with. After all, we will rely on Daimon-san''s unfailing surgical skills to carry out the surgical n, won''t we?" Chen Yu responded to Daimon Michiko with a smile.


    Compared to those withplicated minds, Chen Yu preferred thepany of those with straightforward characters like Daimon Michiko; at least he didn''t have to spend effort guessing what they were thinking.


    Like Daimon Michiko, as long as her desire for surgery was satisfied, she didn''t care much about other things. At least Chen Yu had heard from Jounouchi Hiromi more than once that, although Daimon Michiko liked to eat, she couldn''t actually tell the difference between grilled shiitake mushrooms and grilled pork loin.


    "Doctor Chen, there''s a part of the surgical n you designed that I still have some questions about..." The elevator reached the floor, and Daimon Michiko continued to discuss surgery with Chen Yu while they headed to his office together. Daimon Michiko''s interest in the surgical n she had never seen before had peaked, and she was eager to rify all the details immediately.


    Chen Yu patiently exined the details to Daimon Michiko, who was focused on them. He didn''t mind such inquiries; they not only helped Daimon Michiko understand but also helped him familiarize himself with the surgical n he had written.


    The two talked as they walked and soon arrived at Chen Yu''s office door.


    "This is my office. You should be heading to the surgical office, right? Or do you want to stay in my office today? Just so you know, there are no spare desks in my office." Seeing that Daimon Michiko was still standing in front of his office and reluctant to leave, Chen Yu had no choice but to "shoo" her away.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t dislike Michiko Daimon for persistently asking about the details of his surgical ns, he had his own work to do and couldn''t spend all day doing nothing but clearing up her doubts.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Michiko Daimon left with a touch of regret and dissatisfaction, heading to the surgical office. After Chen Yu had resolved the issue of her medical license, she naturally epted Chen Yu''s invitation to work at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, earning herself a desk in the surgical department.


    Watching Michiko Daimon reluctantly leave, Chen Yu then shook his head and entered his own office.


    Chen Yu admired doctors like Michiko Daimon who had an extreme passion for surgery, believing that it was due to the many individuals filled with love and a spirit of research for medicine that humanity''s medical knowledge continued to advance.


    Yet, when the person being quizzed was himself, Chen Yu still felt that a bit of a reduction in that enthusiasm might be more amodating.


    Perhaps it was destined that Chen Yu would have no leisure today; just as he changed into his white coat, sat down at his desk to organize the files Reina Shirai had brought in the morning, and began his day''s work, his office door was knocked on again.


    Looking up toward the door, Chen Yu saw Ayajichi Shoubu walk in, holding a folder in her hand, apparently with something to discuss with him.


    Noticing Chen Yu in the office, Ayajichi Shoubu greeted Rena Shirai, who was sitting at the entrance, before entering Chen Yu''s office and handing him the folder, "Professor, this is the test report of Miyako Ichinose. ording to the results, she is recovering quickly, and her overall condition is very good.


    However, she still has mobility issues with her limbs, especially her left leg, which can''t bend independently. It has been confirmed as aplete paralysis of the limbs."


    Miyako Ichinose was Chen Yu''s patient with a cervical spine fracture; he had only learned the young girl''s name from her medical record.


    After exining Miyako Ichinose''s condition, Ayajichi Shoubu hesitated before continuing, "Following normal treatment procedures, she should be arranged for rehabilitation therapy now. But the treatment n you have put forward does not include rehabilitation; instead, you''re nning a second surgery..."


    "Yes, that''s correct. I am nning a second surgery for her, to readjust her damaged nerves so that she can fully recover. Is there an issue?" Chen Yu looked at Ayajichi Shoubu, sensing a tinge of resentment from the female doctor towards him ever since he had asked Hiromi Jounouchi to provide only the supplementary treatment part of his n.


    "Then... may I participate in this surgery?" Ayajichi Shoubu''s eyes were filled with anticipation, she couldn''t afford to miss out on a surgery thatpletely overturned existing treatments for neurological damage. Seeming worried that Chen Yu might disagree, she quickly added, "Even just as an observer would be fine!"


    Chen Yu saw the expectant and earnest look in Ayajichi Shoubu''s eyes, perceiving that she had no other motives but was simply eager to witness this surgery. He nodded and said, "Alright, you''ll be the second assistant."

 Chapter 152 - 152 Red Eyes

    Although Chen Yu had permitted Ayajichi Shoubu to participate in the surgery, the operation would not begin so quickly.


    On one hand, there was no news about the surgical instruments Chen Yu had custom ordered. On the other hand, the physical recovery of Ichinose Miyako had not yet reached the point where she could undergo surgery.


    Even though the previous surgery Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko performed on her was very sessful, it involved a cervical spine fracture. It''s said that it takes a hundred days to recover from a bone and muscle injury, especially one as serious as to the cervical spine. Naturally, they needed to wait for her cervical bones to heal before proceeding with the second surgery.


    More importantly, Chen Yu needed to wait until the nerves reconnected during Ichinose Miyako''s first surgery had fully healed. Only then could he urately determine which nerves needed to be reconnected in her second surgery based on her physical condition.


    Nerve surgery is unlike other types, as it involves the cervical spine. Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko had opened the surgical field through Ichinose Miyako''s mouth for the first operation. To put it bluntly, they had made an incision in the skin at the back of her throat to perform the surgery.


    Because the size of a human mouth is limited, unless Chen Yu could detach Ichinose Miyako''s jaw, the surgical field would remain constrained. The difficulty and precision required for such surgery are extremely high. For a surgeon, performing high-precision operations for extended periods is a significant strain and burden.


    Even with Daimon Michiko serving as the first assistant, with her very fast surgical speed, Chen Yu could not possibly ask her to reconnect all the nerves that had been operated on before.


    After all, some nerves were thought to have been sessfully reconnected by Daimon Michiko during thest surgery. Although there might be some functional impact, they did not necessarily belong to the category of nerves that had to be reconnected.


    As for which nerves needed to be reconnected, aprehensive examination would have to be conducted after Ichinose Miyako''s recovery.


    However, more troubling than the surgery itself for Chen Yu was Jounouchi Hiromi, who stood in front of him, looking indignant.


    "Tell me, what''s really going on with your eyes?" Jounouchi Hiromi pped her hand on Chen Yu''s desk and red at him with her beautiful andrge eyes. She was almost ready to put a leg up on the table and press Chen Yu for answers, "I was just on a night shift and didn''te home for one night, and your eyes have turned this red! Tell me, what exactly did you dost night?


    You didn''t go to a nightclub and drink all night, did you?"


    Of course, staying at a nightclub all night was pure fiction. Even if Chen Yu really had gone to a nightclub, there wasn''t any that would actually stay open all night; usually, they would close after 1 a.m.


    But obviously, Chen Yu would not tell Jounouchi Hiromi what he had been up to the previous night. The redness in his eyes was not due to staying upte but was the result of the shock he experienced due to Gao Tianyuan''s injuries, which left lingering bruises. Besides, Jounouchi Hiromi would not believe such a story unless Chen Yu revealed all his secrets to her.


    Yet, seeing his girlfriend''s indignant expression and the worry in her eyes, Chen Yu could not bear to deceive her. He could only exin to Jounouchi Hiromi as he had previously told Daimon Michi, "I didn''t sleep wellst night, so my eyes are a bit red. With a beautiful girlfriend like you, Hiromi, do I need to find entertainment at nightclubs?"


    "Didn''t sleep well?" Jounouchi Hiromi was still somewhat skeptical. Although Chen Yu had always been very good to her, and they were quite close, spending most nights in close contact since moving in together, women are naturally suspicious. Although there had been no reasons for suspicion before, Chen Yu''s red eyes today couldn''t simply be exined away by ack of sleep.


    Being surgeons, identifying bloodshot eyes wasn''t difficult, but Jounouchi Hiromi was no ophthalmologist and couldn''t determine the exact cause of Chen Yu''s bloodshot eyes. At least, she was certain that staying upte couldn''t have caused it to this extent.


    Thinking this, Jounouchi Hiromi walked around Chen Yu''s desk and directly stood in front of him, leaning in close as she suspiciously sniffed at his scent. If he had been drinking, his body should still carry the smell of alcohol even after a whole night.


    However, no matter how much Jounouchi Hiromi sniffed, even though her body was almostying in Chen Yu''s arms, she could only detect a faint fragrance¡ªit was Daimon Michiko''s perfume.


    The scent of Daimon Michiko''s perfume on Chen Yu wasn''t surprising to Jounouchi Hiromi; she had heard about Michiko running into Chen Yu in the morning when she arrived at the office. Therefore, the perfume scent on Chen Yu didn''t prove anything.


    But just letting Chen Yu off the hook didn''t quite sit well with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As Chen Yu''s girlfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi was very satisfied with him; he had no bad habits and didn''t indulge in the typical Japanese pastime of social drinking. After work, he would just go home with her, which even caused Jounouchi Hiromi to have some minorints. After all, in Japan, a man with no work socializing was seen ascking in capability.


    But Chen Yu was without a doubt capable, more so than 99.99% of people worldwide. Were it not so, he wouldn''t have been able to be an associate professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, a major university hospital, before hitting thirty.


    However, in the process of a boyfriend-girlfriend rtionship, a girlfriend suspecting her boyfriend, followed by the boyfriend appeasing his girlfriend, is quite the ssic coquettish tactic. Jounouchi Hiromi herself had been treated this way in middle school, so naturally, she applied the same strategy to Chen Yu, wanting him to coax her.


    Chen Yu certainly couldn''t be unaware of Jounouchi Hiromi''s intentions, but being aggressively sniffed by his girlfriend made it hard for him to coddle her as she wanted, leaving him temporarily frozen in ce.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi maintained her fa?ade of fierceness while considering how to give Chen Yu a way out without losing face, the door of Chen Yu''s office suddenly sounded with two knocks and was opened by Shirai Reina.


    "Professor, there is..." Shirai Reina had just begun to speak when she saw Jounouchi Hiromi, who in her haste to stand up from Chen Yu''s embrace had not managed it and instead fell into his arms, causing her to exim in surprise, "Ah! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to intrude! I didn''t see anything!"


    Hearing that, she closed the door with a "bang" and the sounds of her exining to someone else could be heard from outside.


    After such a debacle, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly climbed off Chen Yu, her face unable to hide her embarrassment.


    Chen Yu also felt a bit embarrassed but still straightened his clothes and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, ask Shirai-san toe in."

 Chapter 153 - 153 Third Aunt

    Rena Shirai and others who hade to find Chen Yu re-entered with embarrassed expressions, after Jounouchi Hiromi stepped out to pass on the message.


    "Professor, these two are journalists from Asahi Shimbun, here for an interview with you," Rena Shirai introduced with a blushed face. Even though she had realized that the prior incident was a misunderstanding, the sight of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi being so intimate still caused the boyfriend-less Rena to feel her face burning.


    Despite feeling her face burning, Rena Shirai wouldn''t let such matters affect her work, and she continued with the introduction, "Professor, these journalists are here to interview you regarding the publication of your paper in The Lancet, as the administrative department has already notified you."


    "Professor Chen, good day. We are journalists from Asahi Shimbun, and we would like to conduct an exclusive interview with you concerning the publication of your paper in The Lancet from the United Kingdom. Would that be convenient for you?" The two journalists took out their credentials, greeted Chen Yu, and then asked.


    After ncing at the journalists'' credentials, Chen Yu nodded slightly, returned their greeting, and said, "I have been notified of this matter before. Where would you like to conduct the interview? Here, or should we find a conference room?"


    "This..." The two journalists clearly saw the redness in Chen Yu''s eyes and weren''t sure about the professor''s condition for the interview, but as their original n couldn''t be changed, they exchanged nces before saying, "If it''s convenient for you, Professor Chen, let''s find a conference room for the interview."


    Chen Yu didn''t object; although his office could be used for the interview, it still wasn''t that formal, and without a table, it wouldn''t be convenient for the journalists to take notes. Although they could write with a notepad on theirps, it certainly wasn''t asfortable as writing on a table.


    Chen Yu wasn''t one to mistreat others; it costs him nothing to facilitate things for the journalists¡ªbetter that than they embellish the story in their reporting.


    "Shirai-san, please prepare a small conference room for me," said Chen Yu to Rena Shirai at his side.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Chen Yu was being interviewed by the journalists, a flight from the Celestial Empire had alsonded at Haneda Airport.


    A woman in a professional suit, looking very capable, stood at the airport exit, dragging her luggage and reviewing the documents in her hands.


    "Sister Hong, let''s grab a cab to the hotel. The airport bus stop is quite a walk from here," suggested a much younger lookingckey following behind the woman, ncing at the distance to the airport bus and making the suggestion¡ªafter all, they were less than twenty meters away from several taxis.


    However, the woman referred to as Sister Hong hit herckey on the head with a flick and chided her, "A cab in Japan, especially from the airport to the hotel¡ªyou think money grows on trees? With the pittance you call a sry, believe it or not, a couple of rides will have you blowing in the wind by month''s end!"


    "Ow! That hurts." Theckey hastily rubbed her forehead, but didn''tin, knowing the woman only meant well, although she asked in confusion, "Sister Hong, are cabs in Japan really that expensive? How do you know? Have you been to Japan before?"


    "In Japan, cabs start at 40 yen and cost 30 yen per kilometer. From the airport to the hotel is at least several tens of kilometers¡ªyou do the math," said Sister Hong, looking at her youngckey and citing the exorbitant prices before scolding her, "Don''t you do research before going on a business trip abroad? You should at least remember the most basic travel precautions, shouldn''t you?"


    "I did look it up!" the littleckey somehow pulled out a notebook, flipped it open, and read, "For shopping, go to Shibuya. For monjayaki, go to Tsukishima Ind. For a pilgrimage, go to Kamakura..."


    The woman silently watched theckey reciting from her little notebook and couldn''t help but smack her on the head again, "We''re here on a business trip, not to y! Stop remembering these useless things! Grab your stuff; we''re going to find the airport bus."


    As she spoke, the woman dragged her luggage towards the direction indicated by the signs.


    And the littleckey behind her also hurriedly packed away her notebook, then reluctantly dragged her small suitcase and followed behind the woman.


    "Sister Hong, Sister Hong, what''s the main purpose of our trip to Japan this time?" the littleckey caught up with the woman and quickly stowed away her grievances, asking the woman again.


    The woman turned to look at theckey, frowning, "What were you doing during the meeting? Didn''t you remember something so important? All you thought about was how to y in Japan?"


    "I listened carefully! We came to Japan to visit Professor Chen Yu from the University of Tokyo, who published a paper in ''The Lancet,'' to persuade him to return to the Celestial Empire and develop his career." The littleckey did remember the purpose of their trip to Japan, but after saying it, she seriously shook her head, "But the problem is, he''s not foolish.


    Why would someone give up being a professor at The University of Tokyo to go back and develop his career? It''s not like right after the founding of the nation when people talked about contributing to national development. Now, with the kind of offer our leaders are giving, only an idiot would agree to return!"


    "If you understand all this, there''s no need for more talk." The woman, already frustrated, darkened in expression when she heard theckey say this, "Anyway, we''ll do what we need to do. Whether he agrees or not is his business."


    "Oh," hearing the woman say this, theckey immediately dared not say anything more. Although the woman had always taken good care of her and was her mother''s best friend, theckey knew better than to talk back when the woman was obviously very angry.


    The woman and her littleckey were staff from a certain medical college in the Celestial Empire, but they were not teaching staff, they were administrative staff. Although they were also called professors, they didn''t teach students.


    As for the purpose of their trip to Japan, some vice president in charge of administration at their medical college happened to see an academic paper published in ''The Lancet'' from the United Kingdom.


    Normally, such affairs would have nothing to do with their college, which wasn''t a top-tier or even close to third-rate institution within the Celestial Empire, especially since there weren''t many academics capable of publishing in ''The Lancet.''


    But unfortunately, the paper was published by Chen Yu, and it even had his photo on it, and the vice president just happened to recognize Chen Yu.


    Yes, Chen Yu, when he was in the Celestial Empire, studied at their medical college, and the vice president had a memory of him as Chen Yu was the only one to be admitted to the doctoral program of the University of Tokyo Medical School from their rtively young medical college, an achievement the vice president had once boasted about as his own merit.


    So naturally, the vice president thought he could leverage his connection to persuade Chen Yu to return and teach in the Celestial Empire. This would not only raise their college''s teaching standards but also siphon, yes, siphon¡ªnot merely benefit from¡ªChen Yu''s research, which is why the woman was sent to convince Chen Yu.


    As for why the woman was sent... she took out her phone, dialed a number, and spoke into the phone: "Ah-Yu, it''s your Auntie. I''m in Japan now, in Tokyo."

 Chapter 154: Conditions (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Recommendations)

    Afterpleting the interview with Asahi Shimbun, Chen Yu received a call from his third aunt.


    Normally, receiving a call from a rtive in his homnd should have been a very happy event for Chen Yu, especially since his third aunt hade to Japan and wanted to visit him.


    But when his third aunt told Chen Yu the purpose of her visit to Japan, he felt a headacheing on.


    Asking him to return home to teach? This wasn''t impossible for Chen Yu, he wasn''t someone who craved luxury, and returning home was within the range of possibilities he could ept.


    He had noints about returning home to teach. In Japan, aside from his inability to let go of his girlfriend Jounouchi Hiromi, nothing else really mattered to him. Though being an associate professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital certainly came with a distinguished status, it was just that.


    And Chen Yu''s research... although it was significant enough to win the Nobel Prize in Medicine, for Chen Yu, the Necromancer, there was an abundance of work on the same level. If he were to reveal all of it, others would not even dream of winning any awards for the next ten years.


    So, even though it seemed like Chen Yu had too many irreceable things in Japan, in reality, aside from his girlfriend, there was nothing he could not let go of.


    As for his subordinates and the power he was developing, remotely controlling his subordinates from another country wasn''t difficult, especially when the souls of Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and others were already utterly loyal to him, Chen Yu wasn''t worried about betrayal.


    However...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Third aunt!" With a hint of nervousness and embarrassment, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had just gotten off work and rushed over, greeted Chen Yu''s third aunt.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s arrival, his third aunt also stood up happily. She was delighted to see her nephew whom she had not seen for many years, "Ah-Yu, your third aunt hasn''t seen you for years! Come here and let me take a good look at you!"


    "You''ve be more handsome over the years!" she said as she pulled Chen Yu to her side, examining him from left to right before allowing him to sit next to her.


    At the same time, she also took a nce at Jounouchi Hiromi, who sat down with Chen Yu, and deliberately asked in a whisper to Chen Yu, "Ah-Yu, who is this girl? Won''t you introduce her to your third aunt?"


    "This is my girlfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi," Chen Yu introduced Jounouchi Hiromi to his third aunt in Chinese. Simultaneously, he said to Jounouchi Hiromi in Japanese, "Hiromi, this is my third aunt."


    Because Chen Yu and his third aunt had always been speaking in Chinese, Hiromi had no idea what they were saying until Chen Yu suddenly switched to Japanese. She realized he was introducing her, her face flushed red, and she shyly greeted Chen Yu''s third aunt with a bow, "Hello, nice to meet you for the first time. I''m Jounouchi Hiromi, Mr. Chen Yu''s girlfriend. Please look after me."


    "Hello, I''m Chen Yu''s third aunt. Just like him, you can call me Third Aunt," Chen Yu''s third aunt said to Jounouchi Hiromi. After sharing a sly smile with Chen Yu, she switched to Japanese to greet Jounouchi Hiromi. As an administrative staff member who could be sent to Japan for business, she spoke Japanese.


    Since Jounouchi Hiromi was present, continuing the conversation in Chinese would obviously seem disrespectful to her. Therefore, the dialogue among the three naturally shifted to Japanese, allowing Jounouchi Hiromi to understand what Chen Yu and his third aunt were talking about.


    "Third Aunt, who sent you this time? To persuade me to return home and teach, it couldn''t be..." Chen Yu recalled the school leaders from his university days in China and spected, "Is it Official Zhao or the old principal? It shouldn''t be the old principal; if he wanted me to return to teach, he wouldn''t use this method. So, it''s Official Zhao?"


    "What ''Official Zhao''? The person is Vice Principal Zhao!" Chen Yu''s third aunt instantly retorted with a dose of irritation, but the way she mentioned the vice principal had no hint of respect.


    This Vice Principal Zhao was the vice principal of the medical school where Chen Yu had studied in China and also the direct superior of Chen Yu''s third aunt.


    However, Vice Principal Zhao mainly managed administrative matters, was not a member of the teaching staff, and had never taught a ss. She had risen to the rank of vice principal purely through administrative channels, which often led to opposing views with the old principal who was focused on academic pursuits.


    Interestingly, Vice Principal Zhao also came from a family with a long lineage of officials, dating back to the Donglin Party of the Ming Dynasty, serving as court schrs and enduring court beatings.


    Later, when the Manchu and the Qing Dynasty entered through the Shanhaiguan Pass, just like the notoriously opportunistic Qian Qianyi, they surrendered to the Manchu, bing not only their retainers but reportedly also joining their banners.


    It was due to this background that the students facetiously referred to Vice Principal Zhao as ''Official Zhao''. This time, it was Vice Principal Zhao who had sent Chen Yu''s third aunt to Japan to "persuade" Chen Yu to return home and teach.


    "So, what kind of conditions did Vice Principal Zhao offer? He wouldn''t expect me to return without any benefits, would he?" Chen Yu asked his third aunt, inquiring about the most critical issue.


    In truth, if the old principal¡ªwhom the students treated with great respect¡ªhade to persuade Chen Yu to return home and teach, he would have had no objections and wouldn''t have cared about the terms of the offer. But if it was Vice Principal Zhao... a cold, mockingugh echoed in Chen Yu''s mind.


    "The position of associate professor, housing suitable for a full professor, twenty million in project funds, and an annual research budget of five million," Chen Yu''s third aunt directly listed all the offers that she could make to Chen Yu without any intention to keep a hidden reserve, "In addition, Vice Principal Zhao has promised that if you bring your research back with you, the school will build a state-of-the-artboratory in China for your use."


    Hearing this offer, a wry smile appeared on Chen Yu''s face, and he felt a sense of absurdity in his heart, "After all, ''Official Zhao'' is the vice principal of a provincial medical school, enjoying the treatment of a department-level official, right? And these are the conditions he offers? Didn''t the old principal have anything to say?"


    "He is now the Acting Principal of Department Grade. The old principal was hospitalized two months ago due to liver cancer, so now Vice Principal Zhao calls the shots at the school," Chen Yu''s third aunt was well aware that such terms would never tempt Chen Yu, but stillid them out before him.


    "Twenty million in project funds, five million in research funding... that''s three hundred million yen and seventy-five million yen," Chen Yu said with a bemused shake of his head, turning to Jounouchi Hiromi who sat beside him, and asked, "Hiromi, you''re in charge of procuring experimental animals for myb; do you remember how much we spentst month on buying mice?"


    "4.9 million yen; that was the cost forst month''s animal purchases, which included not just mice but also three chimpanzees," Jounouchi Hiromi knew why Chen Yu was asking this, and after giving Chen Yu''s third aunt an apologetic look, she still stated the fact.

 Chapter 163: Waves Rising (2nd Update, Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Another week, another routine pre-operative seminar, with therge conference room filled with doctors from both internal medicine and surgery.


    As an associate professor, Chen Yu had the closest seat to the front for a surgeon. Although Michiko Daimon was a frence doctor, she also had to attend such conferences like the pre-operative seminar, albeit seated in a farther position at the back.


    The weekly pre-operative seminars were amon system in Japan''s hospitals, where resident doctors from various departments reported on their typical cases. They presented their treatment ns for discussion among all doctors, crafting contingency strategies for a variety of potentialities encountered during the healing process and discussing their viability.


    "Ichinose Miyako, female, 19 years old." The slide on the projection screen changed to the next patient, a young girl with a cervical spine fracture under Chen Yu''s care: "Two weeks ago, the patient was admitted for treatment due to eye injuries caused by chemical potion corrosion of her contact lenses, and an indirectly inflicted flexion injury to the third and fourth cervical vertebrae.


    Professor Chen Yu was responsible for the surgery at that time."


    Upon mention of his name, Chen Yu raised his hand to signal and then stood up. He proceeded to exin to the other doctors: "The patient was an emergency case on arrival, and after immediate assessment, I arranged for an emergency surgery, removing thepressive objects within the spinal canal via an anterior approach, restoring the spinal canal''s alignment, and Dr.


    Daimon reconstructed the patient''s damaged nerves in her neck."


    As Chen Yu described the procedure, the slides on the projection screen changed ordingly, shifting from Miyako Ichinose''s medical records to the CT scans of her neck from before and after the surgery.


    "The patient''s neck injuries healed well post-surgery, with both the bone and nerve healing processes being very ideal. However, due to the damage to the cervical nerves and despite nerve reconstruction, the patient still developed quadriplegia as a sequ," exined Chen Yu.


    The doctors in the audience didn''t find this rming; for a cervical spine fracture serious enough to require hospital surgery, it was normal for aplication like quadriplegia to ur.


    "Has there been any change in this patient''s condition?" asked a doctor from internal medicine, raising his hand with a sense of curiosity directed at Chen Yu.


    Theoretically, a patient who had already undergone surgery wouldn''t need to be discussed in a pre-operative seminar. The fact that Chen Yu presented her medical records here implied that the patient needed another surgery, which seemed somewhat odd.


    "Not at all," Chen Yu negated the doctor''s guess and continued to exin: "Because this patient has developed quadriplegia as a sequ, I n to perform a second surgery to reconstruct her damaged nerves a second time, in the hope of curing her sequ."


    "Hmm..." A buzz of stir arose following Chen Yu''s statement, as doctors around the room began murmuring among themselves. Although each spoke softly, the many voices together made the hall sound as if a swarm of bees had invaded, creating a noisy mor.


    "That''s impossible!" eximed a physician who appeared older and quite authoritative. He stood up and audibly contested Chen Yu''s im: "Quadriplegia is one of themon seque following a cervical spine fracture, caused by upper motor neuron paralysis due to cervical cord damage.


    Indeed, reconstructing the damaged nerves can to a certain extent treat and improve paralysis, but to im a cure is absolutely impossible!


    Nerve injury repair is an important research direction in the current international medicalmunity, and so far, no one has made any breakthrough progress in this area. Doctor Chen, aren''t you just a thoracic surgeon? To suddenly im that you can cure quadriplegia is to give patients unrealistic hopes, which is extremely irresponsible!


    I expect you to retract your statement, and this patient should be treated by our neurosurgery department!"


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu, normally with a good temper, couldn''t help getting irritated when someone stood up and interrupted, resulting in his questioning in a rather impolite manner.


    Looking arrogantly at Chen Yu, the doctor with an air of self-importance raised his head and said, "I am Professor Arima from the Department of Neurosurgery. Unlike you, a lucky upstart, I was appointed as a professor based on my own merits. It''s an honor for you to receive advice from a senior like me, so observe and learn how a senior makes a treatment n!"


    Professor Arima was about to exin his treatment n, but Chen Yu had no intention of stepping aside.


    "Professor Arima? Has it never urred just because you haven''t heard of it?" Chen Yu looked down on the standing doctor and let out a cold snort, "Don''t make a fool of yourself if you have limited knowledge and experience. It''s already the Reiwa era yet you still act like it''s the Showa period.


    No wonder you end up severing a patient''s nerves during surgery and have an assistant clean up the mess for you!"


    Such words were not suitable to be said at the hospital''s preoperative conference, but since the other party was over the line, there was no need for Chen Yu to preserve their dignity.


    "You!" Professor Arima, who had probably never been publicly humiliated like this, was so infuriated that his face turned red, "You''re ndering me! I will sue you for defamation!"


    "Whether it''s defamation can be verified by looking at the hospital''s surgical records.


    All of our surgeries are recorded with video archives, aren''t they?" Chen Yu nced at him disdainfully, showing no intention to engage with him, turned back to the screen, and signaled the doctor next to him to change slides, "This surgery will not use the existing treatment methods, but will adopt apletely new nerve suturing technique."


    As Chen Yu spoke, the slide on the screen changed to a diagram of the suturing technique he had prepared.


    "The reason why nerve injury treatment is so ineffective is that even with the aid of a microscope, surgeons are unable to ensure that each nerve fiber is connected to the correct position, it''s more like gambling, connecting the severed nerves randomly and hoping some fibers align correctly. If luck is good, more fibers might align correctly. If luck is bad, fewer will.


    Such a method naturally cannot be said to have much efficiency or assurance of treatment sess."


    Chen Yu stood in front of the screen, confidently exining while the doctors below stopped their whispering to gaze at the suturing technique diagram he was presenting on the screen. No one expected Chen Yu to actually propose a suturing method that waspletely different from the existing nerve connection methods.


    "The new nerve suturing method I have prepared fundamentally addresses the issue of nerve fiber continuity. Though it cannot guarantee 100% correct alignment, at least it can ensure that over 60% of the nerve fibers are correctly connected, and the remaining 40% won''t leave any seque affecting the patient''s quality of life!"

 Chapter 164 - 164 The Old Principal (Third Update, Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    In the VIP ward, Zhang Zhao and his sister Zhao Min were helping to tidy up, cing their brought items into the cab.


    Meanwhile, Xu Xiaohong stood by the bed while a nurse was tucking in the patient lying on the bed and checking the IV drip beside him.


    "Really, the old man is of such an age and you still had him travel abroad! This counts as a taste of Western luxury, this Japanese hospital ward feels even more luxurious than the cadre sanatorium I visited back in the day! How much does this cost per day?" The patient lying in bed was none other than Chen Yu''s old school principal.


    After a series of ordeals, the principal had finally taken a flight to Japan and settled into the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    "Principal, just stay here with peace of mind, no matter the cost! As long as we can cure your illness, no amount of money is too much," Xu Xiaohongforted the principal. She knew that what the principal truly cared about wasn''t the money but felt that there was no need for all this trouble: "And rest assured, I''ve already asked Ah-Yu.


    He said that with a surgery to remove the tumor, your illness can be cured without any issues."


    "Ah, I really have to thank student Chen Yu this time. Who could have imagined that in my old age, I would still be troubling my own student!" The principal said with a helpless smile and shook his head.


    Hearing the principal say this, Xu Xiaohong quicklyforted him, "Principal, what are you talking about? You should be happy that a student you taught is able to cure your illness, how can you call that trouble! Moreover, this is hands-on teaching, giving Ah-Yu the opportunity to demonstrate his skills. It is he who should be thanking you!


    I''ve heard from Ah-Yu that your condition is enough for him to write a world-first case report and paper!"


    "A world-first? I never thought that after being a doctor all my life and never encountering a world-first case, in the end, I''d develop a sickness in my old age and turn myself into one, haha!" Xu Xiaohong''s words broughtughter to the principal. Indeed, for a doctor, contracting an illness that bes a world-first case is a particrly special experience.


    As the two of them chatted, Zhang Zhao and Zhao Min had finished arranging the principal''s personal belongings and greeted him, "Principal, we''ve put all your belongings into the cab. The fruit has also been washed clean, so you can eat it without worries. If there''s anything else you want to eat, just let us know and we will buy it for you."


    "Thank you, you''ve worked hard," the principal expressed his gratitude to the two sisters with a nod. Due to his illness, he appeared somewhat weak, his cheeks deeply sunken, but his smile remained gentle and kind.


    Just as the principal was about to say something else, Chen Yu walked in.


    "Principal, how are you feeling right now? Do you have any difort?" As soon as Chen Yu entered, he picked up the medical chart from the bedside, nced over it, and then inquired about the principal''s condition.


    "The nurse just gave me liver-protective medication a moment ago, and right now, I don''t feel ufortable at all." Being a doctor himself, the principal naturally wouldn''t have any inurate descriptions and shared some details about his condition with Chen Yu.


    ```


    "From the current situation, Principal, your condition is rtively stable, and as long as some more tests confirm the specifics of the tumor, we can proceed with the surgery," Chen Yu recorded what the principal had described before nodding and beginning to outline the basics of the surgery: "Principal, your diagnosis is hepatocellr carcinoma stage IV-A with tumor thrombus extending into the right atrium, which you should already be aware of, so I won''t borate further.


    Based on the medical records passed on to me by Third Aunt, the current surgical n is to use ALPPS, performing the surgery in two stages. The first surgery will remove the tumors in the left lobe of your liver, followed by the separation of the right liver lobe to stimte the regeneration of the left liver lobe using the liver''s cut surface reactions.


    Once the left liver lobe has regenerated sufficiently, we''ll proceed with the second surgery to remove the right liver lobe and extract the tumor that has invaded the inferior vena cava from your heart. This way, we''ll avoid opening the heart and using cardiopulmonary bypass,"


    Although Chen Yu was discussing his own medical condition, the principal still had a look of scrutinizing his disciple as he asked Chen Yu, "Your surgical approach seems sound, but ALPPS... can Portal Vein Embolization ensure that the left liver lobe regenerates to the necessary size for surgery in a short time?


    I''m already in my eighties, my body''s regenerative abilities aren''t what they used to be. Have you taken this into ount?"


    "Of course, I have considered this very point. Just using the traditional portal vein embolization might not guarantee that the liver regeneration will meet surgical requirements in the short term.


    Therefore, I''ve chosen to ligate the portal vein, separating the right liver lobe while preserving the Right Hepatic Vein and Right Hepatic Artery," Chen Yu responded to the principal''s question as if he was answering in a ssroom, though he was no longer the principal''s student, but rather his chief physician.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, the principal understood the method being used and nodded in agreement, "Using the inmmatory response following liver segmentation to promote the regeneration of the left liver lobe is a very good idea. If it goes as you n, the left liver lobe should be able to growrge enough in one week to meet the needs for the second surgery, am I correct?"


    "The Principal is truly wise, never losing your sharpness!" praised Chen Yu. He then gestured to a nearby nurse, motioning her toe forward, and exined to the principal, "Due to Japanese hospital rules, family members are not allowed to stay with patients beyond visiting hours. As this is a VIP room, ites with a dedicated nurse, which in this case is Miss Yousen.


    She is the exclusive nurse for this room, and you canmunicate your needs directly to her, as she understands Chinese."


    "Hello, I am Yousen Yangna, the exclusive nurse for this room. Please take good care of me," the nurse greeted the principal in Chinese with a slight bow after Chen Yu finished the introduction.


    "I appreciate your assistance, Miss Yousen," said the principal, still somewhat unustomed to the Japanese etiquette and politeness.


    "Principal, please rest well. I have other patients to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now," said Chen Yu before exiting the room.


    "Ah-Yu!" Just as Chen Yu had barely stepped out of the room, Xu Xiaohong hurried after him: "Ah-Yu, when is the principal''s surgery scheduled? You''ve only talked about the surgical n but not the timing. I''d like to confirm that with you."


    "If the tests show no issues, the surgery is scheduled for five days from now. Although VIP patients can usually get an earlier date, if the operating room isn''t avable, I''m not able to move it up any further," Chen Yu said with an apologetic expression, exining to his Third Aunt before heading to the next patient room.

 Chapter 157 - 157 Customized Equipment (1st update, please subscribe, asking for monthly tickets)

    After witnessing the surgery performed by her own nephew and having lunch with Chen Yu at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital''s cafeteria, Chen Yu''s Third Aunt took her littleckey and left the hospital. She let theckey go out to have fun while she herself returned to the hotel to watch the surgery footage that theckey had filmed once more.


    Due to its rarity, surgical information rted to lung artery saa is extremely scarce, both domestically and internationally. After all, there have only been a few hundred reported cases, not even reaching five hundred.


    It''s not that there are no such records in China, but for a second-tier provincial medical college like the one Chen Yu''s Third Aunt works at, most of the teachers have only seen this rare malignancy in books. Now, possessing a recording of surgery at an international top-tier level was of very important significance for teaching and research.


    If it weren''t for Chen Yu performing the surgery and specially allowing them to film, such surgical materials would have been very hard toe by for Chen Yu''s Third Aunt. Especially for a second-tier medical college like theirs, it was difficult to even observe a surgery of this caliber, let alone record it.


    After watching the recording again and making sure that theckey, Zhang Zhao, had filmed everything that needed to be captured, Chen Yu''s Third Aunt then packed all the videos and sent them back to China via email.


    Not even ten minutes after Chen Yu''s Third Aunt''s email had been sent did an international long-distance calle directly to her phone: "Xiaohong, where did you get this surgical material from?"


    "I went to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital today with Xiao Zhao to shoot it. How is it, what do you think of the chief surgeon''s level?" Holding the phone, Chen Yu''s Third Aunt revealed a look of great pride and self-satisfaction on her face. After all, that was her dear nephew.


    "Nothing to say! There are not many in China who can perform this surgery, only cardiac surgeons from big hospitals in Beijing, Shanghai, and Guangzhou have the capability.


    And this chief surgeon is really amazing, not hesitating at all with each incision, cutting so precisely, the surgical level is truly impressive!" The voice over the phone was that of a woman, filled with admiration: "Who is this chief surgeon? Is it a professor from the Eastern University? He looks quite young."


    "What? Teacher Zhao! You can''t even recognize him?" Chen Yu''s Third Aunt deliberately exaggerated her tone, then continued under the other party''s urging, "That''s my nephew, Chen Yu! He used to be your student; you taught him how to use the scalpel, and you don''t recognize him now?"


    The person chatting with Chen Yu''s Third Aunt was her best friend, also Zhang Zhao''s mother. She is a teacher at the medical college and, because she is good at clinical teaching rather than academic research, she has always been an instructor, not a professor. It was she who had taught Chen Yu the first time he held a scalpel.


    Upon suddenly hearing that her former student had grown to such heights, Teacher Zhao on the other end of the line was incredibly surprised and eximed, "Xu Xiaohong, are you kidding me? This is Chen Yu? Has his surgical level already reached this extent? Even if he went to the University of Tokyo in Japan, his skills shouldn''t have improved this fast, right?


    How many surgeries has he done to achieve such proficiency?"


    "Could I possibly mistake my own nephew? And you think Chen Yu was able to be admitted as a doctoral student in Japan at the University of Tokyo from our second-tier provincial medical college without showing how capable he is?


    Comrade Zhao Qianqian, you should have a bit of confidence in the students you''ve taught!" Chen Yu''s Third Aunt teased Teacher Zhao over the phone, but her pride was evident on her face.


    "Stop it! Can it be a matter of having confidence in students?


    If I had that kind of confidence in my students, they would all reach this level; I''d have confidence in each of them." Teacher Zhao, known for her quick temper, was fired up by the teasing from her best friend: "With Chen Yu''s current level, he would be qualified as a chief physician even in Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou, and he would more than suffice as a leader in academic surgery at our school!


    His surgical skill is onlyparable to that of the old principal, but that''s the level the principal achieved after how many years of performing surgeries?"


    "That''s why Vice Principal Zhao is sending me to Japan to invite him back to China to teach!" Chen Yu''s Third Aunt said this with augh, but the insincerity in her voice was obvious without the need for any discernment.


    "Forget it, just look at the conditions offered by Vice Principal Zhao. In China, maybe they''d be decent enough to snatch an associate professor, but topete with the associate professorship at the University of Tokyo...


    haha." Teacher Zhao''s sarcasm in her voice was not concealed, and after herughter, she stopped discussing the matter and instead made a request to her best friend: "Right, Xiao Min is in Japan now, she was in Kyoto before, and I''ve told her to go see you. It''s been a long time since the sisters have seen each other, so have a good reunion, and I''m entrusting you to look after her."


    "Do you even have to mention it? Xiao Min is like a child to me since I''ve watched her grow up. And in Japan, I''m the one who needs to rely on her!" Chen Yu''s Third Aunt chatted with Teacher Zhao for a few more sentences before hanging up.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor, this is Minister Omori from Matsura Medical. He''se to visit you regarding the custom surgical instruments you ordered previously," Kyuuzai Ryousen was introducing the man standing beside him to Chen Yu and ced the sample of the surgical instruments that had been brought in front of Chen Yu, "These are the samples manufactured by Matsura Medical, what do you think, Professor?"


    "Having received your custom request, Professor Chen, our Matsura Medical has gathered our most excellent technical team, crafting the surgical instruments you requested in the shortest time and with the strictest quality standards," Minister Omori, standing next to Kyuuzai Ryousen, began introducing hispany''s products to Chen Yu after being introduced: "Everything is made strictly ording to your specifications, ensuring to meet the precision and quality standards you have asked for."


    Chen Yu simply nodded to Minister Omori and then turned his full attention to the sample that had been presented.


    The surgical instruments he had custom ordered were those listed in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," used by Necromancer surgeons to stitch up corpse nerves. After generations of modifications by Necromancers, the various designs had been standardized, and Chen Yu was only following the specifications given in the book to make the request.


    "They look good. Please proceed with the rest of the surgical instruments andplete the production as soon as possible," Chen Yu, having inspected the sample in his hand and finding the quality satisfactory, then nodded and instructed Minister Omori standing before him.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Minister Omori bowed deeply, "Please be assured."

 Chapter 158: Future Planning (2nd update, seeking subscriptions, seeking monthly tickets)

    "Hiromi, when do you get off work today?" With a little time left before the end of the workday, Chen Yu finished up his tasks and went to the surgical office, strolling over to Jounouchi Hiromi''s desk.


    Hospitals are probably the least likely ces in the world where one can leave work on time, as you never know when a patient will show up, necessitating overtime.


    Fortunately, Japan''s tiered healthcare system means that emergency cases are usually concentrated inmunity hospitals and such, with fewer emergency patients being sent torge university hospitals like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    Of course, if there is a sudden emergency, ambnces will still bring in patients, and there can be crises with inpatients, so there are still asions when patient rescues are needed.


    "Professor Chen, you pamper your girlfriend so much, you might as well marry Dr. Jounouchi and take her home early!" Seeing Chen Yu''s demeanor, other doctors in the office immediately started teasing him.


    Faced with everyone''s teasing, even Jounouchi Hiromi herself felt a bit embarrassed, her face flushed with redness.


    Upon hearing the other doctors'' taunts and seeing the shy expression on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face, Chen Yu waved his hands to signal everyone to stop teasing: "Hiromi hasn''t even met my parents yet; it''s too early to talk about marriage. Don''t worry, everyone will be invited when we do get married."


    "Oh~!" Chen Yu''s words immediately drew a chorus of "ohs" from everyone in the office, making Jounouchi Hiromi feel even shyer. Her face was burning hot as she couldn''t help but pinch Chen Yu at his waist: "Who said I''m marrying you!"


    "Hahaha!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s pinch elicited another round of good-naturedughter from everyone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Chen Yu''s proposal to knock off work early caused a small stir, it didn''t have any adverse effect. In fact, it meant that Jounouchi Hiromi left the office only about an hourter than the standard end of the workday.


    "I''m lucky it was you, Mr. Chen Yu, who came looking for me today! Otherwise, I would have definitely been busy until seven or eight in the evening." Even though she had just pinched Chen Yu in the office, getting to leave work early still made Jounouchi Hiromi very happy: "What brought this on today,ing to pick me up from work?"


    "Would I be seen as the type of man who wouldn''t pick up his girlfriend from work in your eyes, Hiromi?" Chen Yu looked at his girlfriend and feigned a heartbroken expression to tease augh out of her before exining: "But today I came to get you early from work because my aunt has invited us out for dinner, and it wouldn''t be nice to make her wait if we were dyed until seven or eight."


    "Mm-hmm." Hearing Chen Yu mention his aunt, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately became meek and shy but couldn''t help asking with concern, "Mr. Chen Yu, what does your aunt think of me? She won''t oppose you dating me, right?"


    At Jounouchi Hiromi''s words and seeing his girlfriend''s demure demeanor, Chen Yu smiled, pinched the tip of her upturned nose, and reassured her, "Don''t worry, my aunt likes you a lot. She even told me to hold on to you tightly and marry you sooner rather thanter!"


    "But I''m older than you, doesn''t that matter? Don''t Chinese people care a lot about that?" However, Chen Yu''sfort did not settle Hiromi Jounouchi''s concerns; perhaps it was her worry that made her so anxious.


    After all, this was only the first rtive of Chen Yu she had met. Even if she could get past this, there were still many more challenges ahead, especially since she had not yet met Chen Yu''s parents.


    "Don''t worry, none of that matters! As long as you can do one thing, my parents will definitely ept you!" Chen Yu''s hands rested on Hiromi Jounouchi''s shoulders, and as she looked at him with a mix of confusion and anticipation, he leaned in and whispered in her ear, "As long as you bear my child, they will definitely ept you to hold a grandchild."


    "Ah! You''re terrible!" Hiromi Jounouchi immediately punched Chen Yu''s chest in embarrassment, but before she could do anything else, Chen Yu had already embraced her and gently said in her ear, "Don''t worry, Hiromi, even if my family members don''t want to ept you, I won''t leave you. If ites to it, we can just stay in Japan and visit them during the holidays."


    "Can we really do that?" Hiromi Jounouchi lifted her head from Chen Yu''s embrace, her gaze filled with hope and yet worry: "But those are your parents, doesn''t it seem wrong to do that?"


    After hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say that, Chen Yu thought seriously for a while before nodding and assuring her, "It''s okay, my parents always said that after I got married, I shouldn''t live with them, so the biggest difference between staying in Japan and going back to China is just that visiting them might take a bit longer.


    But the city where my family lives does have an airport, and it''s not too inconvenient to fly back, so we''ll just visit them more often in the future."


    With Chen Yu''s persuasion, Hiromi Jounouchi finally cast aside her worries and went with him to the sushi restaurant in Ginza where they had agreed to meet with Chen Yu''s third aunt, Xu Xiaohong.


    "Yu, Miss Jounouchi, you''re here! Come sit!" Upon seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrive, Xu Xiaohong quickly called out to them, "I didn''t know which restaurant was good, so Xiao Min said she was familiar with this one and picked it for me. You two are more familiar with Tokyo, what do you think of this ce?"


    "A sushi restaurant like this costs at least ten thousand yen per person, and if you really indulge, a single person could spend twenty to thirty thousand yen.


    Hiromi and I usually can''t afford toe to ces like this; we are really taking advantage of your treat this time!" Chen Yu quietly mentioned the cost of eating at such a restaurant in Chinese, before finishing thetter half of his statement aloud in Japanese.


    However, since Xu Xiaohong had chosen this ce to treat Chen Yu to a meal, she naturally had a prior understanding of the restaurant''s costs, and she could exin the expense as a work necessity, filing for reimbursementter and not having to pay out of pocket. So even after hearing Chen Yu''s reminder, she maintained herposure and said, "Is that so?


    Then today, Yu, you can eat as much as you want!"


    "Then today is going to be a real treat! I''ve been wanting to try the high-end sushi in Ginza for a long time." Chen Yuughed, and he and Hiromi Jounouchi took their seats: "Where''s Xiao Zhao? You didn''t make her fend for herself, did you, Auntie?"


    "No, her sister came to visit her from Kyoto, and the two sisters haven''t seen each other for a long time, so I let her spend time with her sister," Xu Xiaohong exined to him.


    "Xiao Min? Xiao Zhao''s sister? Come to think of it, I haven''t seen her in a long time. She came to see me when she first arrived in Japan," Chen Yu paused for a moment, then remembered who Xu Xiaohong was talking about, Xiao Min.

 Chapter 159: Surgery (3rd update, seeking subscriptions, seeking monthly tickets)

    Because it was only Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi together, Xu Xiaohong was quite casual and did not put on a very serious demeanor. Instead, she chatted with Yu Chen in a rxed manner about everyday matters and revealed many embarrassing stories from Yu Chen''s childhood to Hiromi Jounouchi, giving Hiromi a goodugh at Yu Chen''s expense.


    "So, the old principal is hospitalized, and Official Zhao calls the shots now?" Although engaging in small talk, Yu Chen was still deeply concerned about his alma mater where he spent seven years and developed a strong emotional bond, "It''s just Professor Zhang and Teacher Zhao¡ªthat couple remains just the same!


    The only change is, Professor Zhang has moved up from associate professor to full professor¡ªa congrats is in order, congrats indeed."


    "After all, he is one of the few academic backbones of our school. Having taught you rascals for so many years, it''s about time he got promoted," Xu Xiaohong picked up her ss from the table and took a sip of the sake within.


    Yu Chen also felt a bit nostalgic, as Professor Zhang and Teacher Zhao had both taught him. Due to the friendship between Teacher Zhao and Xu Xiaohong, they had taken good care of Yu Chen in the past, and he had even had meals at their home. So, learning about Professor Zhang''s promotion, Yu Chen felt genuinely happy for him.


    However, when the conversation turned to school matters, Yu Chen couldn''t help but ask with concern, "How is the old principal''s health now? Aunt Xiaohong, you mentioned he was hospitalized for treatment, but do you know the specifics? The principal is quite advanced in age, can his body withstand surgery if necessary?"


    "Whether the old principal''s body can withstand it is secondary, the main issue is his illness..." Xu Xiaohong''s expression dimmed as she spoke. The old principal was highly respected within the school, and he could be credited for maintaining the school''s good reputation and learning environment over the years, so both Xu Xiaohong and Yu Chen held him in great esteem.


    "Is the old principal''s condition very serious?" Yu Chen remembered the old principal, who was always gentle, approachable, and kind, and asked with concern.


    "Hepatocellr carcinoma, stage IV-A, with a tumor thrombus in the right atrium. The right liver lobe of the old principal has a huge tumor, with continuous tumor emboli, and it has spread to the right atrium along the Inferior Vena Cava," Xu Xiaohong exined the principal''s condition to Yu Chen, but the litany of symptoms turned both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi''s faces very pale.


    "How can it be this severe? The principal himself is a doctor, he..." Yu Chen began but suddenly found himself unable to continue, knowing the principal''s habits all too well. While he was still studying at school, he knew that the principal was someone who devoted himself to his work and never cared about his personal well-being.


    Yu Chen had often seen the principal eat at the cafeteria just like the students and had seen him insisting on teaching while running a high fever... It was exactly because of this that the old principal was especially respected by every student.


    "Ah-Yu, you''re a surgeon yourself, so you don''t need me to exin how difficult it is to remove such a tumor, do you? To remove a tumor from the heart, you''d have to open up the heart, but considering the principal''s advanced age, such an operation with an artificial heart-lung machine would be too risky.


    Therefore, we''d have to choose a method that wouldn''t involve opening up the heart," Xu Xiaohong was well-versed with the old principal''s condition and had researched it thoroughly, "Moreover, with hepatocellr carcinoma, the boundaries of the cancer cells aren''t clear, making it very troublesome to excisepletely, and at least 20% of the liver must remain, making the surgery extremely difficult.


    Right now, the old principal is just undergoing conservative treatment."


    "Without using an artificial heart-lung machine... I could do that," Yu Chen furrowed his brow in serious thought, making some gestures with his hands before speaking to Xu Xiaohong, "As for the tumor in the liver, if we use thetest photogrammetry technology, surgery should also be feasible. It''s just that..."


    "Just what?" Xu Xiaohong perked up at the mention of surgery and eagerly pressed him for details.


    "It''s just that this is a recent medical technology adopted by Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and I''m not sure if the same technology is avable in China..." Hiromi Jounouchi, who was familiar with the situation, promptly answered Xu Xiaohong''s question, "If we decide to go ahead with the surgery, the patient might need toe to Japan, as this is cutting-edge medical technology.


    Even if Mr. Chen Yu could perform the operation back in China, it wouldn''t be possible to transport such expensive equipment there."


    "As long as surgery is an option, it''s no problem for the old principal to make a trip to Japan," Xu Xiaohong replied with relief upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s point; if the surgery could cure the old principal, going abroad was no issue at all.


    Yet, while she said this, Xu Xiaohong was still very curious about the new technology mentioned by Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi. She asked Yu Chen, "Ah-Yu, could you exin this new technology to your aunt? What exactly does it entail?"


    "This technology uses thetest photogrammetry projection techniques for surgery," responded Yu Chen upon hearing Xu Xiaohong''s question, and began to exin to his aunt, "Before the operation, a special fluorescent dye that the tumor absorbs is injected into the patient. Then, an infrared camera is used to capture images that are then projected onto the surface of the organ.


    This way, the boundaries of the tumor, which are difficult to distinguish by the naked eye, be clear, and even tiny tumors won''t be missed. The surgeon can then verify the tumor boundaries while operating, to perfectly excise the tumor."


    "How reliable is this technology? Are there any sessful cases?" Xu Xiaohong, after listening to Yu Chen''s introduction, had a general idea about the new technology, but still pressed Yu Chen with a question, "Ah-Yu, have you performed such a surgery before?"


    At this question from Xu Xiaohong, Yu Chen felt somewhat awkward and scratched his forehead, unsure how to exin.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi came to his rescue, exining to Xu Xiaohong, "This is currently thetest state-of-the-art medical technology adopted by Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. There have already been several sessful cases, so there are no concerns about the reliability of the technology. As for Mr. Chen Yu... he hasn''t encountered a patient requiring this technology yet.


    His skills are such that he can effectively treat patients even without this technology, so he hasn''t used this new technology."


    "Ah-Yu hasn''t used it before?" Xu Xiaohong looked surprised at her nephew but offered no furtherment. This technology was intended as an assist; whether or not he had used it wasn''t a major issue, "Then I''ll contact China as soon as possible to arrange for the old principal''s surgery here in Japan!"

 Chapter 160: Preparation (1st update, seeking subscriptions, seeking monthly tickets)

    After learning from Chen Yu that it was possible to operate on the old principal, Xu Xiaohong naturally ryed the news back to China as soon as possible.


    Both Xu Xiaohong and Chen Yu held the old principal in high regard; this was not simply because he was the principal, but more so because of his decades of dedication to the school and its students, instilling in every pupil a heartfelt respect for him.


    Not to mention that this medical college was just an ordinary second-tier provincial institution. While it certainly wasn''t penniless, thanks to funding from higher authorities, the school''s teaching and research expenses still relied on Vice Principal Zhao continually seeking donations¡ªit was naturally unthinkable that there''d be surplus funds avable for schrships.


    Yet the school had a schrship program in ce to aid impoverished students.


    This schrship was established over twenty years ago when the childless old principal and his wife donated their life savings to aid students facing financial difficulties in pursuing their education. Even before that, the old principal and his wife had been supporting needy students, helping many who could not afford schooling return to the ssroom.


    Moreover, the old principal was known for his rigorous schrship. Despite being the principal for so many years, he persisted in teaching students himself. His lectures were lively and humorous and beloved by the students, which was another major reason for the respect hemanded.


    Upon receiving the news forwarded by Xu Xiaohong, the domestic response was swift; they promised to arrange for the old principal''s overseas treatment immediately and asked Xu Xiaohong to stay in Japan to make the necessary preparations.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how confident are you about the surgery?" When Hiromi Jounouchi got home, she naturally asked Chen Yu with concern. With a diagnosis of Hepatocellr Carcinoma Stage IV-A and a tumor thrombus in the right atrium of the heart, one could tell just by the name how difficult this condition was to treat, and she couldn''t help but feel a bit anxious about her boyfriend''s capabilities.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, wasn''t as worried as Hiromi Jounouchi. Hearing his girlfriend''s concern, he reassured her with a smile, "Without seeing the specific medical records, I can''t say for sure how confident I am. After all, not everyone has Daimon-san''s absolute confidence in never failing. But based on what my aunt described, I think there''s about a 70% chance of sess for the surgery."


    "70%? You actually believe you have a 70% chance of sess with such a difficult operation, Mr. Chen Yu?" Hiromi Jounouchi was immediately astonished.


    The old principal''s condition required simultaneous surgery on the liver and the heart. Moreover, the heart couldn''t be cut open, and the liver had to retain 20% functionality. Taken separately, each part would challenge the average surgeon, let alone conducting both surgeries at the same time.


    It was no wonder that her surprise was unavoidable given Chen Yu''s assertion of having a 70% confidence level.


    "I''m confident I can remove the tumor in the heart. Although not cutting open the heart makes it much more difficult, it''s not impossible to extract the tumor. Although the exact situation can only be confirmed after an examination, I am confident in removing the tumor," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi with a smile.


    Despite the operation''s difficulty, he still appeared very confident in front of his girlfriend.


    Although Chen Yu tried to appearpletely confident, he could not dispel Jounouchi Hiromi''s concerns, and she continued to worry, asking, "Even if you can remove the tumor from the heart, what about the liver? Hepatocellr carcinoma itself is a very difficult malignant tumor to treat, and the situation with Stage IV A is even more serious.


    Normally, surgery would not be rmended for such a condition, only drug therapy to extend survival time. Mr. Chen Yu, how do you n to perform this surgery? It''s true that photonic sculpting technology can mark tumor locations and facilitate surgery, but it does not reduce the difficulty of the procedure. Are you really confident?"


    "I really can''t say I am sure," Chen Yu said with some distress, scratching his head and showing a bitter smile, "Before I conduct a thorough examination of the principal, I can''t determine the extent to which his liver tumor has developed.


    Hepatocellr carcinoma is a malignancy, and without seeing the specific test reports, I can only say that as long as the proportion of normal liver cells is above 20%, I am confident I canplete the surgery."


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s worries were slightly eased, but she still suggested to Chen Yu, "In that case, Mr. Chen Yu, let Daimon-san help you! With her level of surgical skill, if she assists you, the two of you performing surgery together, one in charge of the heart and the other of the liver, then there is definitely no problem!"


    However, much to Jounouchi Hiromi''s surprise, Chen Yu did not ept her proposal. He shook his head slightly and said, "Getting Daimon-san to help would solve the problem, and even letting Daimon-san do the surgery by herself might have a higher sess rate, but I don''t wish to do that."


    "Mr. Chen Yu?!" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, not understanding why he would refuse the offer to seek help from Daimon Michiko.


    Facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s astonished gaze, Chen Yu apologized to her, "I''m sorry, Hiromi, but I do not intend to ask Daimon-san for help with this matter."


    "Eh, why?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, puzzled, not understanding the choice her boyfriend had made, "Getting Daimon-san to help with the surgery would be most appropriate, wouldn''t it? With her surgical skills, she would certainly coordinate perfectly with you to heal the principal, so why..."


    "Hiromi!" Chen Yu took his girlfriend''s hand, interrupting her and earnestly said, "That is my teacher, my principal! I want to save his life with my own hands. This is not just a doctor hoping to cure a patient, but also a student wanting to heal their teacher.


    Of course, I could ask Daimon-san for help, but I am also a doctor. Do you expect me to seek Daimon-san''s assistance whenever Ie across a difficult case, regardless of whether I can cure it? As a doctor, I will always encounter patients I haven''t seen before or haven''t treated before. What should I do if one day I encounter a case Daimon-san can''t help with?


    Besides, I am confident about this surgery, and I am not just being reckless. I have a n for the surgery. Once I get the medical records and test reports, I am not bragging when I say I have a seventy percent confidence inpleting this surgery. So, you don''t need to worry so much, Hiromi. I canplete the surgery."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s serious demeanor, a helpless, wry smile appeared on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face. She reached out and touched his cheek, "You really are impossible! At the very least, you must promise me one thing¡ªlet me be the anesthesiologist. As your girlfriend, I want to provide you with the strongest support when you face difficulties."

 Chapter 161: Zhao Min (2nd Update, Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Because of the need to transfer the former headmaster to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital for surgery, Xu Xiaohong, who had originallye to persuade Chen Yu to return to China for a teaching appointment, naturally acquired a new task. She would have to stay in Tokyo to handle the rted paperwork and arrange for the former headmaster''s surgical matters in Japan.


    However, for Xu Xiaohong, this wasn''t something uneptable. On the contrary, she was pleased to contribute to the treatment of the former headmaster''s condition. Especially because this was considered a business trip; all expenses could be reimbursed, so she was naturally happy to stay in Japan for a few extra days.


    Of course, for Xu Xiaohong, work was always her top priority. Although her original mission to persuade Chen Yu to return home to teach had failed and changed into her needing to handle the former headmaster''s surgery paperwork, she did not ck off in her efforts.


    After confirming the rted matters and receiving the former headmaster''s medical records sent overnight from home, she brought these documents to the hospital.


    "Looking at the medical records, the situation isn''t at its worst. If it''s only this level of severity, although the surgery must be performed promptly, there shouldn''t be a problem curing it through the surgery," said Chen Yu, after studying the medical records Xu Xiaohong had brought and repeatedly observing several CT images before concluding that surgery was feasible.


    However, although he had concluded that surgery was feasible, Chen Yu still gave his aunt a precautionary warning, "This result is solely based on the medical records I have in hand. If the former headmaster''s condition experiences unforeseen circumstances or worsens during his trip to Japan, then I cannot guarantee that we can proceed with the surgery.


    So, whether or not surgery is possible must wait until the former headmaster arrives and after I have conducted aprehensive examination."


    "That''s natural, we are all in the medical field, we understand these things. Ah-Yu, you don''t need to feel pressured," Xu Xiaohong nodded with understanding. It''smon for doctors to recheck the diagnosis given by other doctors. Even with epted test results, one must re-examine them before feeling confident.


    Especially with major diagnoses concerning surgical procedures, one must see the test results before truly deciding whether to operate.


    After all, if someone were to be opened up on the surgery table only to find that the tumor has spread to an inoperable extent, that would undoubtedly be a very troublesome issue.


    Not being able to operate is a minor issue, but for patients, having their stomach cut open and then closed up without doing anything poses a great harm, especially forte-stage cancer patients. This is particrly true for elderly patients who already have a significant burden from surgery alone.


    Cutting them open without performing any further treatment would undoubtedly ce a huge load on the patient''s body.


    Therefore, pre-surgical examinations and confirmations are very important.


    "Then I''ll entrust the former headmaster''s surgery to you, Ah-Yu. Let me know what procedures need to be handled," Xu Xiaohong expressed concern over which procedures needed to bepleted for hospital admission and surgery, now that Chen Yu had agreed to perform the operation.


    "Regarding these matters, I''ll have my secretary, Miss Shirai, assist you, Auntie. She will tell you which procedures to follow," said Chen Yu. Then he called out to the outside of his office, "Shirai-san!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital? As expected of Tokyo, it looks much more imposing than the one in Kyoto," at the entrance of the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, two young women who looked identical were chatting, seemingly waiting for someone.


    Although the two women looked exactly alike, just by looking at their eyes, one could distinguish between them. One pair of eyes held a mix of innocence and confusion, slightly bewildered; the other''s gaze was brighter and calmer, exuding a kind of intellectual wit. The one who had just spoken was the one with the brighter eyes.


    The confused-looking one of the identical young women was naturally Zhang Zhao, Xu Xiaohong''s littleckey, and the one who looked exactly like her was Zhao Min, her twin sister who hade from Kyoto to visit her.


    "Is it really different? Isn''t it just a hospital?" the bewildered Zhang Zhao raised her head to take another look at the main building of the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, feeling there wasn''t anything different.


    Zhao Min red at her sister impatiently. Knowing all too well that it was pointless to exin to her twin with whom she''d grown up, she simply shook her head without exining. Instead, she asked directly, "The surgery video you showed me, was it really performed by Senior Brother Chen? His skills weren''t that high back then, right?


    Even if he was admitted to the University of Tokyo Medical School, this ''Monster Club,'' he shouldn''t be this impressive, right? Even Dad and Mombined aren''t this remarkable."


    "Eh? Is he really that impressive? Although I''ve never seen Dad and Mom perform surgery, since Senior Brother Chen was their student, shouldn''t he be less skilled than his teachers?" Zhang Zhao found her sister''s questions rather strange. Although she also thought Chen Yu was very skilled when she watched his surgery, she didn''t have a clear sense of how exceptional he was.


    In her mind, her parents, who had taught Chen Yu, should have been more skilled.


    "Which is why discussing this with a little airhead like you is pointless; you''re just watching for excitement since you''re not a doctor," Zhao Min shook her head, obviously having lost interest in exining to her sister just how skilled Chen Yu was. But deep down, she was still amazed by the surgery performed by Chen Yu that she had seen on the video Zhang Zhao had shown her the previous night.


    Since both her parents were doctors, Zhao Min naturally also went into medicine. However, unlike her sister, who was also medically trained but could only work in administration, Zhao Min was much more gifted in medicine. Not only did shee to Japan to study medicine like Chen Yu, but she was also admitted to Kyoto University, renowned on par with The University of Tokyo.


    Because of this, Zhao Min understood how difficult the surgery in Zhang Zhao''s recording was and how high Chen Yu''s level was as the chief surgeon.


    A surgery of suchplexity wasn''t something she, nor her parents¡ªProfessor Zhang and Teacher Zhao, who had once taught Chen Yu, could be confident about. Indeed, there were few among her teachers at Kyoto University who would dare to undertake such a procedure.


    The more she understood the level of Chen Yu''s surgery, the more baffled Zhao Min became. She had seen Chen Yu''s surgical skills when he was in China, which were also exceptional, but certainly not at the level of a top surgeon.


    This puzzled Zhao Min considerably. The University of Tokyo Medical School certainly imed to be the ''Monster Club,'' as those who were admitted were all remarkable, but she had never heard that it turned people into ''monsters.''

 Chapter 162: Surgical Plan (1st update, seeking subscriptions, seeking monthly tickets)

    "For the liver, I n to use ALPPS (associating liver partition and portal vein ligation for staged hepatectomy)," said Chen Yu in his office, holding the elderly principal''s medical record and exining his surgical n to Xu Xiaohong: "I have studied it carefully. The principal''s liver tumor is mainly located in the right liver lobe, with just a few small tumors in the left liver lobe.


    So during the first surgery, I will remove the tumors in the left liver lobe, then separate the right liver lobe. I''ll use the inmmatory response after liver partition to promote the regeneration of the left liver lobe, enabling it to erge before proceeding with the removal of the right liver lobe and its tumors."


    After looking at the diagram Chen Yu had drawn on paper, Xu Xiaohong understood his approach and nodded happily, "In this way, we can ensure that after the tumor removal, there is still 20% of the liver volume remaining! But what do you n to do with the tumor that has invaded the heart, Ah-Yu?"


    "As for the heart section, I n to¡­" Chen Yu was about to exin, but the noise from outside the office and the sudden intrusion by Daimon Michiko interrupted him.


    "Daimon-san? Although you are Hiromi''s good friend, I think you should at least knock when entering my office. If you have something to discuss, please wait a moment aside, I still have a guest to attend to," Chen Yu said, his eyebrows slightly furrowing at the sight of Daimon Michiko barging into his office, but he did not say much else, instead politely asking her to wait aside.


    "Regarding the part of the tumor in the heart, I n to¡­" Chen Yu resumed his exnation to Xu Xiaohong only to be interrupted again as Daimon Michiko snatched the medical record and diagram from his hands.


    "Daimon-san! What do you think you''re doing?" Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a surge of anger as his items were grabbed, ring at Daimon Michiko.


    However, Daimon Michiko did not mind Chen Yu''s re and instead focused on the snatched medical record. After studying it, she barely concealed her excitement as she said to Chen Yu, "Hepatocellr carcinoma stage IVA with intracardiac hepatic cell cancer thrombus in the right atrium, I can perform this operation. Let me do it!"


    "Sorry, I refuse. No matter what, I will not hand over this surgery to you," Chen Yu said, taking back the medical record and denying Daimon Michiko''s request.


    "Eh? Why? If you let me do it, I can remove the tumor perfectly clean!" Daimon Michiko suddenly shouted at Chen Yu like a child who had their candy stolen.


    "You can remove it perfectly clean, and so can I," Chen Yu looked at Daimon Michiko, shook his head, and still took the time to exin, "This patient is someone I brought back from China, my university''s principal. Both emotionally and rationally, I ought to perform the surgery myself.


    Originally, I could have let you, Daimon-san, be the assistant during the surgery, but how are youing along with the surgery for Ichinose Miyako that is also approaching soon?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu inquire about Ichinose Miyako''s surgery, Daimon Michiko''s face lit up with excitement again as she confidently told Chen Yu, "I have already familiarized myself with the seven nerve suturing techniques that you entrusted to me, and we can start the surgery as soon as the surgical instruments are ready."


    "Well, then you will be the lead assistant for Ichinose Miyako''s surgery. Go back and prepare," Chen Yu told Daimon Michiko, smiling slightly and nodding at her, signaling her to get ready and head back.


    Daimon Michiko nodded nkly and agreed. She then headed toward the door, but suddenly turned back and said to Chen Yu, "Let me perform this liver tumor surgery too! I can remove the tumor very cleanly!"


    "Shirai-san, please show her out!" Chen Yu didn''t want to exin to Daimon Michiko anymore, so he called out to his secretary, Shirai Reina, who was outside the door to pull Daimon Michiko out.


    Watching Daimon Michiko being led out by Shirai Reina, Xu Xiaohong couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu curiously, "Ah-Yu, who was that female doctor just now? She said she could do the surgery, is her surgical skill very impressive?"


    "Daimon Michiko, a frence surgeon. If we''re just talking about surgical skills, she''s the best one in this hospital," Chen Yu didn''t hide Daimon Michiko''s identity and introduced her to Xu Xiaohong while also exining, "Her surgical skills are very good. Although I could alsoplete the surgery, if Dr. Daimon were to do it, she would perform better than me."


    "Then why don''t you let her perform the surgery on the old principal?" Xu Xiaohong felt somewhat puzzled. ording to what Chen Yu said, since Daimon Michiko was so skilled, it seemed that Chen Yu would have let her do the surgery to ensure itsplete sess, but Chen Yu did not arrange it that way.


    "Didn''t I just exin?


    The old principal''s surgery will use ALPPS, which means we''ll need to operate twice," Chen Yu exined to Xu Xiaohong, and at the same time, he took out the previously drawn diagram: "The tumor in the old principal''s right liver lobe has spread along the Inferior Vena Cava to the right atrium, so during the first surgery, I only n to remove the small tumors in the left liver lobe and to iste the right liver lobe."


    "Ah-Yu, you''ve exined this already, and I have no objection to such a surgery n," Xu Xiaohong said after listening to Chen Yu''s words, indicating she understood his arrangement. However, this did not answer her question, "But what does this have to do with not letting the female doctor operate just now?"


    Hearing Xu Xiaohong''s question, Chen Yu knew she still didn''t understand his point and had to exin again, "For the old principal''s case, because the surgery is divided into two stages, the first surgery only needs to remove the left lobe''s tumor and perform the istion of the right lobe. This operation is not difficult, I canplete it independently, so Dr.


    Daimon is not needed for the first surgery.


    Besides the old principal, I also have a patient with a cervical spine fracture who requires nerve reconstruction surgery. This surgical technique is entirely new, and currently, only Dr. Daimon and I know how to perform it in the world, so I must ensure she attends to that surgery without any problems."


    With Chen Yu''s exnation, Xu Xiaohong finally understood, "After the first surgery ispleted, the right liver lobe will shrink due to the istion reaction. At that time, you just need to sever its connection with the left lobe topletely remove the tumor in the right lobe. The only difficulty is how to remove the tumor without opening the heart!"


    "I''ve already considered that. After the first surgery, the right liver lobe will shrink, and at the same time, I''ll administer drug treatment to reduce the size of the tumor. If the situation is ideal, during the second surgery, I can pull the tumor out from the heart," Chen Yuid out the entire surgical n in front of Xu Xiaohong.

 Chapter 163: Waves Rising (2nd Update, Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Another week, another routine pre-operative seminar, with therge conference room filled with doctors from both internal medicine and surgery.


    As an associate professor, Chen Yu had the closest seat to the front for a surgeon. Although Michiko Daimon was a frence doctor, she also had to attend such conferences like the pre-operative seminar, albeit seated in a farther position at the back.


    The weekly pre-operative seminars were amon system in Japan''s hospitals, where resident doctors from various departments reported on their typical cases. They presented their treatment ns for discussion among all doctors, crafting contingency strategies for a variety of potentialities encountered during the healing process and discussing their viability.


    "Ichinose Miyako, female, 19 years old." The slide on the projection screen changed to the next patient, a young girl with a cervical spine fracture under Chen Yu''s care: "Two weeks ago, the patient was admitted for treatment due to eye injuries caused by chemical potion corrosion of her contact lenses, and an indirectly inflicted flexion injury to the third and fourth cervical vertebrae.


    Professor Chen Yu was responsible for the surgery at that time."


    Upon mention of his name, Chen Yu raised his hand to signal and then stood up. He proceeded to exin to the other doctors: "The patient was an emergency case on arrival, and after immediate assessment, I arranged for an emergency surgery, removing thepressive objects within the spinal canal via an anterior approach, restoring the spinal canal''s alignment, and Dr.


    Daimon reconstructed the patient''s damaged nerves in her neck."


    As Chen Yu described the procedure, the slides on the projection screen changed ordingly, shifting from Miyako Ichinose''s medical records to the CT scans of her neck from before and after the surgery.


    "The patient''s neck injuries healed well post-surgery, with both the bone and nerve healing processes being very ideal. However, due to the damage to the cervical nerves and despite nerve reconstruction, the patient still developed quadriplegia as a sequ," exined Chen Yu.


    The doctors in the audience didn''t find this rming; for a cervical spine fracture serious enough to require hospital surgery, it was normal for aplication like quadriplegia to ur.


    "Has there been any change in this patient''s condition?" asked a doctor from internal medicine, raising his hand with a sense of curiosity directed at Chen Yu.


    Theoretically, a patient who had already undergone surgery wouldn''t need to be discussed in a pre-operative seminar. The fact that Chen Yu presented her medical records here implied that the patient needed another surgery, which seemed somewhat odd.


    "Not at all," Chen Yu negated the doctor''s guess and continued to exin: "Because this patient has developed quadriplegia as a sequ, I n to perform a second surgery to reconstruct her damaged nerves a second time, in the hope of curing her sequ."


    "Hmm..." A buzz of stir arose following Chen Yu''s statement, as doctors around the room began murmuring among themselves. Although each spoke softly, the many voices together made the hall sound as if a swarm of bees had invaded, creating a noisy mor.


    "That''s impossible!" eximed a physician who appeared older and quite authoritative. He stood up and audibly contested Chen Yu''s im: "Quadriplegia is one of themon seque following a cervical spine fracture, caused by upper motor neuron paralysis due to cervical cord damage.


    Indeed, reconstructing the damaged nerves can to a certain extent treat and improve paralysis, but to im a cure is absolutely impossible!


    Nerve injury repair is an important research direction in the current international medicalmunity, and so far, no one has made any breakthrough progress in this area. Doctor Chen, aren''t you just a thoracic surgeon? To suddenly im that you can cure quadriplegia is to give patients unrealistic hopes, which is extremely irresponsible!


    I expect you to retract your statement, and this patient should be treated by our neurosurgery department!"


    "Who are you?" Chen Yu, normally with a good temper, couldn''t help getting irritated when someone stood up and interrupted, resulting in his questioning in a rather impolite manner.


    Looking arrogantly at Chen Yu, the doctor with an air of self-importance raised his head and said, "I am Professor Arima from the Department of Neurosurgery. Unlike you, a lucky upstart, I was appointed as a professor based on my own merits. It''s an honor for you to receive advice from a senior like me, so observe and learn how a senior makes a treatment n!"


    Professor Arima was about to exin his treatment n, but Chen Yu had no intention of stepping aside.


    "Professor Arima? Has it never urred just because you haven''t heard of it?" Chen Yu looked down on the standing doctor and let out a cold snort, "Don''t make a fool of yourself if you have limited knowledge and experience. It''s already the Reiwa era yet you still act like it''s the Showa period.


    No wonder you end up severing a patient''s nerves during surgery and have an assistant clean up the mess for you!"


    Such words were not suitable to be said at the hospital''s preoperative conference, but since the other party was over the line, there was no need for Chen Yu to preserve their dignity.


    "You!" Professor Arima, who had probably never been publicly humiliated like this, was so infuriated that his face turned red, "You''re ndering me! I will sue you for defamation!"


    "Whether it''s defamation can be verified by looking at the hospital''s surgical records.


    All of our surgeries are recorded with video archives, aren''t they?" Chen Yu nced at him disdainfully, showing no intention to engage with him, turned back to the screen, and signaled the doctor next to him to change slides, "This surgery will not use the existing treatment methods, but will adopt apletely new nerve suturing technique."


    As Chen Yu spoke, the slide on the screen changed to a diagram of the suturing technique he had prepared.


    "The reason why nerve injury treatment is so ineffective is that even with the aid of a microscope, surgeons are unable to ensure that each nerve fiber is connected to the correct position, it''s more like gambling, connecting the severed nerves randomly and hoping some fibers align correctly. If luck is good, more fibers might align correctly. If luck is bad, fewer will.


    Such a method naturally cannot be said to have much efficiency or assurance of treatment sess."


    Chen Yu stood in front of the screen, confidently exining while the doctors below stopped their whispering to gaze at the suturing technique diagram he was presenting on the screen. No one expected Chen Yu to actually propose a suturing method that waspletely different from the existing nerve connection methods.


    "The new nerve suturing method I have prepared fundamentally addresses the issue of nerve fiber continuity. Though it cannot guarantee 100% correct alignment, at least it can ensure that over 60% of the nerve fibers are correctly connected, and the remaining 40% won''t leave any seque affecting the patient''s quality of life!"

 Chapter 164 - 164 The Old Principal (Third Update, Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    In the VIP ward, Zhang Zhao and his sister Zhao Min were helping to tidy up, cing their brought items into the cab.


    Meanwhile, Xu Xiaohong stood by the bed while a nurse was tucking in the patient lying on the bed and checking the IV drip beside him.


    "Really, the old man is of such an age and you still had him travel abroad! This counts as a taste of Western luxury, this Japanese hospital ward feels even more luxurious than the cadre sanatorium I visited back in the day! How much does this cost per day?" The patient lying in bed was none other than Chen Yu''s old school principal.


    After a series of ordeals, the principal had finally taken a flight to Japan and settled into the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    "Principal, just stay here with peace of mind, no matter the cost! As long as we can cure your illness, no amount of money is too much," Xu Xiaohongforted the principal. She knew that what the principal truly cared about wasn''t the money but felt that there was no need for all this trouble: "And rest assured, I''ve already asked Ah-Yu.


    He said that with a surgery to remove the tumor, your illness can be cured without any issues."


    "Ah, I really have to thank student Chen Yu this time. Who could have imagined that in my old age, I would still be troubling my own student!" The principal said with a helpless smile and shook his head.


    Hearing the principal say this, Xu Xiaohong quicklyforted him, "Principal, what are you talking about? You should be happy that a student you taught is able to cure your illness, how can you call that trouble! Moreover, this is hands-on teaching, giving Ah-Yu the opportunity to demonstrate his skills. It is he who should be thanking you!


    I''ve heard from Ah-Yu that your condition is enough for him to write a world-first case report and paper!"


    "A world-first? I never thought that after being a doctor all my life and never encountering a world-first case, in the end, I''d develop a sickness in my old age and turn myself into one, haha!" Xu Xiaohong''s words broughtughter to the principal. Indeed, for a doctor, contracting an illness that bes a world-first case is a particrly special experience.


    As the two of them chatted, Zhang Zhao and Zhao Min had finished arranging the principal''s personal belongings and greeted him, "Principal, we''ve put all your belongings into the cab. The fruit has also been washed clean, so you can eat it without worries. If there''s anything else you want to eat, just let us know and we will buy it for you."


    "Thank you, you''ve worked hard," the principal expressed his gratitude to the two sisters with a nod. Due to his illness, he appeared somewhat weak, his cheeks deeply sunken, but his smile remained gentle and kind.


    Just as the principal was about to say something else, Chen Yu walked in.


    "Principal, how are you feeling right now? Do you have any difort?" As soon as Chen Yu entered, he picked up the medical chart from the bedside, nced over it, and then inquired about the principal''s condition.


    "The nurse just gave me liver-protective medication a moment ago, and right now, I don''t feel ufortable at all." Being a doctor himself, the principal naturally wouldn''t have any inurate descriptions and shared some details about his condition with Chen Yu.


    ```


    "From the current situation, Principal, your condition is rtively stable, and as long as some more tests confirm the specifics of the tumor, we can proceed with the surgery," Chen Yu recorded what the principal had described before nodding and beginning to outline the basics of the surgery: "Principal, your diagnosis is hepatocellr carcinoma stage IV-A with tumor thrombus extending into the right atrium, which you should already be aware of, so I won''t borate further.


    Based on the medical records passed on to me by Third Aunt, the current surgical n is to use ALPPS, performing the surgery in two stages. The first surgery will remove the tumors in the left lobe of your liver, followed by the separation of the right liver lobe to stimte the regeneration of the left liver lobe using the liver''s cut surface reactions.


    Once the left liver lobe has regenerated sufficiently, we''ll proceed with the second surgery to remove the right liver lobe and extract the tumor that has invaded the inferior vena cava from your heart. This way, we''ll avoid opening the heart and using cardiopulmonary bypass,"


    Although Chen Yu was discussing his own medical condition, the principal still had a look of scrutinizing his disciple as he asked Chen Yu, "Your surgical approach seems sound, but ALPPS... can Portal Vein Embolization ensure that the left liver lobe regenerates to the necessary size for surgery in a short time?


    I''m already in my eighties, my body''s regenerative abilities aren''t what they used to be. Have you taken this into ount?"


    "Of course, I have considered this very point. Just using the traditional portal vein embolization might not guarantee that the liver regeneration will meet surgical requirements in the short term.


    Therefore, I''ve chosen to ligate the portal vein, separating the right liver lobe while preserving the Right Hepatic Vein and Right Hepatic Artery," Chen Yu responded to the principal''s question as if he was answering in a ssroom, though he was no longer the principal''s student, but rather his chief physician.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, the principal understood the method being used and nodded in agreement, "Using the inmmatory response following liver segmentation to promote the regeneration of the left liver lobe is a very good idea. If it goes as you n, the left liver lobe should be able to growrge enough in one week to meet the needs for the second surgery, am I correct?"


    "The Principal is truly wise, never losing your sharpness!" praised Chen Yu. He then gestured to a nearby nurse, motioning her toe forward, and exined to the principal, "Due to Japanese hospital rules, family members are not allowed to stay with patients beyond visiting hours. As this is a VIP room, ites with a dedicated nurse, which in this case is Miss Yousen.


    She is the exclusive nurse for this room, and you canmunicate your needs directly to her, as she understands Chinese."


    "Hello, I am Yousen Yangna, the exclusive nurse for this room. Please take good care of me," the nurse greeted the principal in Chinese with a slight bow after Chen Yu finished the introduction.


    "I appreciate your assistance, Miss Yousen," said the principal, still somewhat unustomed to the Japanese etiquette and politeness.


    "Principal, please rest well. I have other patients to attend to, so I''ll take my leave now," said Chen Yu before exiting the room.


    "Ah-Yu!" Just as Chen Yu had barely stepped out of the room, Xu Xiaohong hurried after him: "Ah-Yu, when is the principal''s surgery scheduled? You''ve only talked about the surgical n but not the timing. I''d like to confirm that with you."


    "If the tests show no issues, the surgery is scheduled for five days from now. Although VIP patients can usually get an earlier date, if the operating room isn''t avable, I''m not able to move it up any further," Chen Yu said with an apologetic expression, exining to his Third Aunt before heading to the next patient room.

 Chapter 165 - 165 Gentle Anesthesiologist (First Update)

    "Doctor, after the surgery, can I really get better? I love to dance, and I want to be able to dance in the future! Can I continue to dance after the surgery?" Lying in the hospital bed, Ichinose Miyako was being pushed toward the operating room, but she turned to Chen Yu by her side with a concerned inquiry.


    Chen Yu should have been in the operating room preparing, but today, for some reason, he felt a sudden impulse to take the patient to the operating room himself.


    Hearing Ichinose Miyako''s question, he turned to her with a gentle and kind smile and reassured her, "Don''t worry, I will definitely cure you with this surgery. Although you may not dance as well as before, it will still be no problem for you to dance. Remember to invite me to watch you dance when that timees!"


    "Sure! I will definitely invite you, Doctor." Hearing Chen Yu''sforting words, Ichinose Miyako also felt relieved and smiled at Chen Yu.


    However, after smiling, Ichinose Miyako had a new concern. She asked a bit worriedly, "Doctor, does it hurt during the surgery? Last time I didn''t feel anything, what''s it actually like to have surgery?"


    "Surgery, well, it involves using a very sharp scalpel to open the skin, and then fixing the sick parts inside the body. But don''t worry, a very gentle big sister will soon help you with the anesthesia, and you won''t feel anything. It will be just like taking a nap, and when you wake up, the surgery will be all done."


    "Really?" Ichinose Miyako was still a bit scared. The idea of using a scalpel to cut open the skin sounded very painful.


    "Really! That big sister is the kindest anesthesiologist in our hospital. She will make sure you don''t feel any pain. So Miyako, you just need to take a nap, and when you wake up, you''ll find yourself back in your room." Chen Yuforted Ichinose Miyako, which was also why he wanted to personally apany the young girl to the operating room - he didn''t want her to feel nervous and scared.


    Since they hadn''t entered the operating room yet, Chen Yu wasn''t wearing a mask, and he was still dressed in his white coat. His naturally handsome features were especially striking to a young girl like Ichinose Miyako. Now, with his gentle reassurance and his kind smile, even the nurse pushing the bed couldn''t help but feel her heart flutter.


    It was just unfortunate that, due to her eyes having been damaged by a chemical potion, Ichinose Miyako''s vision had severely declined. Although she could see that Chen Yu was handsome and his smile was lovely, she could hardly make out his face; she could only feel his tenderness and kindness.


    Despite this, Ichinose Miyako felt calmed, and she earnestly said to Chen Yu, "Thank you, Doctor."


    Chen Yu smiled without saying a word, just continued with the nurse to push Ichinose Miyako''s bed to the entrance of the operating room.


    "The Great Professor really went through the trouble of personally bringing the patient to the operating room. That''smitment." At the entrance of the operating room, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had already changed into her surgical attire, saw that it was Chen Yu personally pushing Ichinose Miyako to the operating room and couldn''t help but tease him.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi standing at the entrance of the operating room, before Chen Yu could say anything, it was actually Ichinose Miyako on the bed who curiously spoke first, "Sister, are you the anesthesiologist?"


    "Huh? Yes, I am. Is there a problem?" Hearing Ichinose Miyako''s voice, Jounouchi Hiromi turned to look at her, lying on the bed.


    "The doctor said you are the gentlest anesthesiologist in this hospital, is that true?" Ichinose Miyako looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, and although her vision wasn''t clear, she could still feel the gentleness that Jounouchi Hiromi exuded.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, with a hint of surprise, looked at Ichinose Miyako and then nced up at Chen Yu, seeing a smirk with a trace of teasing on his face, whereupon she bent down to the patient on the bed and said, "Every doctor and nurse in our hospital is very gentle and won''t make you feel any difort. Once we go in, I''ll help you with the general anesthesia, and you''ll be just like sleeping.


    After a good sleep, when you wake up, the surgery will be all done, and you won''t feel any pain."


    "Thank you, sister!" Ichinose Miyako looked at Jounouchi Hiromi as she leaned in close to her, showing a relieved smile.


    Afterforting Ichinose Miyako, Jounouchi Hiromi then motioned for the nurse to push her in. She then walked up to Chen Yu and said with a mix of pride and coyness, "I wasn''t aware I had a title like ''the gentlest anesthesiologist.'' Did youe up with that on the spot?"


    "Hiromi, you are indeed gentle, so there''s nothing wrong with calling you that, right?" Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s expression, Jounouchi Hiromi gave him an annoyed look, "Stop joking around and hurry up to change and get ready! There won''t be time to wait for you once the general anesthesia starts."


    "As you wish~!" With a hint ofziness, Chen Yu agreed with Jounouchi Hiromi before heading to the changing room to change.


    Due to the sterile requirements of the operating room, doctors must take off their own clothes before entering and put on specialized surgical attire.


    Having changed into his surgical scrubs, Chen Yu stood by the sink washing his hands, recalling the entire procedure in his mind, while Daimon Michiko, assigned as the assistant, also came over.


    "Why aren''t you letting me perform the surgery for that liver cancer?" Daimon Michiko was still dissatisfied with Chen Yu for not letting her conduct the surgery for the old principal.


    Turning his head to nce at Daimon Michiko, Chen Yu chuckled and said, "I can perform the surgery myself! Using the ALPPS method, dividing the surgery into two steps, the first surgery is just amon liver tumor removal and disconnection of the right liver lobe. Withser projection technology for assistance, I don''t think there will be any problem."


    "But¡­" Daimon Michiko still wanted to persuade Chen Yu, for her, being denied the chance to perform a high-difficulty surgery was like tempting someone who had been starving for three days with a sumptuous feast.


    "Moreover, I am a surgeon after all, I can''t ask for Daimon-san''s help with every surgery, can I?


    As a doctor, I have my own pride." Chen Yu nced at Daimon Michiko, knowing that she simply wanted to operate, but he still refused the idea of her participating in the old principal''s surgery, "Also, today''s surgery is very important, even if you have any ideas, how about focusing onpleting this surgery first?


    Whether it''s the surgical instruments or the surgical technique, both are being used for the first time today, don''t take it lightly, Dr. Daimon."


    After finishing his words, Chen Yu rinsed off the disinfectant from his hands, cleaned them thoroughly, walked over to let the nurse help him into a disposable surgical gown, and put on gloves before entering the operating room.

 Chapter 166: Reconstruction of Cervical Nerves (2nd Update)

    Today''s surgery appeared to be considerably more solemn than Chen Yu''s usual operations. Besides himself as the lead surgeon, Daimon Michiko and Ayajichi Shoubu were present as assistants, with a ring of observing doctors. Even in the observation room above the operating theater, Shimura Maru, Professor Kube, and Yamamoto Hisae were all notably seated.


    Professor Arima, who had previously scolded Chen Yu in the pre-operative conference, was also standing inside the observation room with a gloomy expression, arms crossed, clearly in a bad mood.


    "Nerve reconstruction surgery, a new technique... It''s talked up like it''s something special, but who knows whether it''s really effective," Professor Arima muttered under his breath as he watched Chen Yu preparing for the surgery in the operating room below.


    "If Professor Chen has chosen to use this technique for the surgery, it proves he has enough confidence in it. Professor Arima, you should be more tolerant and magnanimous towards others.


    It''s not wise to dismiss things you haven''t seen as non-existent; it would make the professors of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital appear shallow," Professor Arima''s muttering, although quiet, was caught by Shimura Maru sitting beside him. As the director, she clearly did not wish for any discord within the hospital and thus slightly chided him in dissatisfaction.


    "My apologies, Director, I understand," Professor Arima hastily apologized upon receiving a mildly severe reprimand from Shimura Maru. As a doctor who had weathered the medical hierarchy, he was well-ustomed to obedience to superiors. So when Shimura Maru, the director, expressed her discontent, he instinctively apologized to her.


    However, beneath this habitualportmenty his disdain and dissatisfaction toward a younger generation like Chen Yu.


    The conflict with Chen Yu had emerged from his envy of the young man''s achievements at such an early age, and now, being the subject of Shimura Maru''s dissatisfaction because of Chen Yu, Professor Arima felt like he was about to explode in anger. His chest heaved violently, his nostrils red a few times, but in the end, he managed to suppress his fury.


    After all, with Professor Arima''s temperament and habits, there was no way he would lose his temper in front of Shimura Maru, the director, and the twoprehensive department heads of surgery and internal medicine. At the end of the day, he was just a professor of neurosurgery, not even a department head.


    In front of Chen Yu, he could strut the authority of a senior, but in front of his superiors, he was nothing more than an obsequiouspdog.


    Inside the operating theater, aside from Shimura Maru and others, Xu Xiaohong also stood with the sisters Zhao Min and Zhang Zhao at the viewing room''s ss window, observing Chen Yu''s surgery, with Zhang Zhao holding a DV camera as she did thest time, recording the procedure.


    The observation room was fully equipped and not just arge ss window for looking down into the operating room. TV sets mounted on the perimeter walls broadcasted surgery images in real time from various angles, and the voice of the lead surgeon was also transmitted up there. All these video materials would be saved after the surgery for reference and post-operative discussion.


    Normally, there wasn''t much use for the observation room, and family members of the patients were not allowed to watch. Doctors who wished to observe usually went directly into the operating room. The observation room was only used when someone needed to view the surgery without entering the operating room itself.


    The sound within the observation room, due to the presence of soundproof ss, did not carry into the operating theater so as not to disturb the lead surgeon. Although there was also a microphone for speaking into the operating room, it was generally avoided, for the sake of preventing any unnecessary interference with the lead surgeon.


    So although a minor incident urred in the observation room, Chen Yu inside the operating room remained unaffected. Once all preparations wereplete, he stepped up to the operating table.


    "Ichinose Miyako, secondary nerve reconstruction surgery in the neck area, nowmencing," Chen Yu announced the start of the surgery without much ado. Even though the circle of doctors observing felt somewhat unusual to him, he directly dered the initiation and extended his hand toward the scrub nurse, "Scalpel."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Senior Brother Chen''s scalpel technique... so fast!" In the observation room, Zhao Min, who was seeing Chen Yu perform surgery for the first time, couldn''t help but whisper in astonishment. Although she had seen Chen Yu''s surgeries through videos before, watching him wield the scalpel directly was evidently more intuitive.


    Toypeople, all surgeries might appear quite simr, but the more one understands, the more they can perceive the varying degrees of skill different doctors exhibit during surgery.


    This is akin to watching two martial arts experts duel; the average person may think that the one who puts on a spectacr, shy disy is the master, but only the true connoisseur understands that it''s the one who delivers simple, yet precise and effective strikes after thousands of trials and tribtions who is the true pinnacle of mastery.


    Among everyone observing this surgery, perhaps only Zhang Zhao, who was capturing the procedure with a DV camera, couldn''t sense just how formidable both Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko working on the surgery were.


    Even in Zhao Min''s eyes, the two individuals performing the surgery were as fearsome as the legendary supreme masters spoken of in tales¡ªeach slice''s simplicity, speed, and uracy filled her with immense admiration and obsession. She was almost desperate to press herself against the operating table for a closer look.


    "Aunt Xu, do you know who that female surgeon working with Senior Brother Chen is? She''s also really amazing!" Zhao Min had noticed Chen Yu''s impressive skills, and even though Daimon Michiko, being the assistant, hadn''t shown much of her own technique, the asional disy of her surgical skills still made Zhao Min unable to resist wanting to know who she was.


    "Daimon Michiko, a frence surgeon," Xu Xiaohong had already met Daimon Michiko in Chen Yu''s office before and naturally could mention her name: "Are all frence surgeons in Japan this skilled? No wonder they''re not tied down to one hospital. With such surgical proficiency, any hospital would be scrambling to hire her."


    Hearing such an assessment from Xu Xiaohong, Zhao Min couldn''t help but scoff inwardly. If every frence surgeon had Daimon Michiko''s level of skill, then other doctors in Japanese hospitals wouldn''t need to work at all; they could just hire frence surgeons instead.


    Of course, she wouldn''t voice this thought aloud but instead focused her gaze even more intently on the surgery unfolding before her, afraid to miss any detail.


    At this moment, Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko had already opened the surgical field through Ichinose Miyako''s oral cavity, exposing her neck nerves, while also moving the microscope in front of the operating table, about to perform the subsequent nerve reconstruction surgery with the aid of the microscope.


    And all the doctors observing were invigorated upon seeing this scene, knowing that the real highlight of the surgery was about to begin.

 Chapter 167: Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit (3rd Update)

    "Based on the earlier examination results, the patient has suffered an injury to the brachial plexus nerve roots (C5~7), manifesting as an inability to abduct and elevate the upper limb, with the ability to flex the elbow joint, but with weakened muscle strength.


    Hence, it is necessary to reconstruct her nerve roots from C5 to C8," Chen Yu said, focusing on the microscope set up before him as he spoke to Daimon Michi, who stood on the other side, "Next is the main event, Daimon-san, are you familiar with all the surgical instruments?"


    "Don''t worry, even if I have not encountered the surgical instruments before, I will not fail," Daimon Michi, who, just like Chen Yu, had her eyes glued to a microscope, said with her usual confidence.


    "Well, that''s reassuring to hear," Chen Yu smiled briefly and then became serious, "Let''s start then, and see how much of the surgical technique I wrote you''ve mastered. Number 3 forceps."


    Since all the surgical instruments they were using were previously unfamiliar, Chen Yu had the custom surgical instruments numbered by type. When needed, they would directlymand the scrub nurse using these numbers to avoid unnecessary mistakes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is this the custom-made surgical instruments specifically designed by Mr. Chen Yu? They indeed lookpletely different from those generally used in neurosurgery," Shimura Maru observed Chen Yu and Daimon Michi starting to use his custom-made instruments, and couldn''t help but concentrate more intently.


    As the dean of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Shimura Maru herself was an extremely skilled surgeon and could naturally discern what set these instruments apart.


    Professor Arima, as a neurosurgery professor, certainly had the discernment not to miss such details. However, he had a very dismissive attitude toward these so-called custom surgical instruments. Just as he was about to dismiss them as "ying to the gallery," he thought of Shimura Maru''s prior attitude and could only swallow back the words he almost let slip.


    "So that''s it! By using these specially customized surgical instruments to make particr incisions on the nerves and then joining them with thetest Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit, one can promote nerve regeneration and restore the nerve''s original functions.


    What a brilliant idea!" Professor Kube eximed, watching Chen Yu imnt the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit brought by the nurse into the patient, unable to help admiring aloud.


    "A Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit? What is that?" Professor Arima, who was beside him, heard Professor Kube''s remarks and looked at the thin tube Chen Yu was imnting on the screen, and couldn''t help but express his doubts.


    Shimura Maru, looking at Professor Arima, couldn''t help but let a hint of disappointment show in her eyes, seemingly very dissatisfied that a neurosurgery professor did not know what a Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit was.


    "A Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit is an artificial nerve," Xu Xiaohong exined, as Professor Arima stood there, bemused under Shimura Maru''s gaze, "It''s the cutting-edge medical equipment to promote peripheral nerve regeneration. But it''s been developed for several years now, right? Even in China, this technology has been applied clinically. You really didn''t know?"


    Xu Xiaohong''s words made Professor Arima''s face turn red; as a neurosurgery professor, not knowing about thistest type of nerve medical equipment was a huge loss of face for him. However, he couldn''tsh out at Xu Xiaohong, and opened and closed his mouth a few times, uncertain of what to say.


    "When Professor Chen criticized your approach as still being stuck in the Showa Era during the previous pre-surgery discussion, I thought it was just an impulsivement. But now, it seems his assessment was very pertinent and on point," Shimura Maru withdrew her gaze from Professor Arima and turned her attention back to the surgery.


    Just when Professor Arima was relieved, thinking he had gotten through, Shimura Maru''s next words almost knocked him into hell, "I will reconsider whether you are suitable for the position of Professor of Neurosurgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. You may leave now."


    "Dean! I¡­" Professor Arima tried to exin, but Shimura Maru had no desire to hear anything more from him. Without turning her head, she spoke calmly yet decisively, "As I said, go back first."


    Professor Arima panicked at Shimura Maru''s words and hastily looked at Professor Kube, seemingly hoping he would intercede on his behalf, "Director Kube..."


    "Didn''t you hear what the dean said? Go back first." But Professor Kube did not intend to help him and, without turning around, said very calmly.


    After all, it was Professor Arima who had recently made belittlingments about Chen Yu, seemingly offending Professor Kube, who always regarded Chen Yu as his proud disciple. Now hoping for Professor Kube''s help seemed rather unlikely.


    Seeing Professor Kube''s attitude, Professor Arima''s face immediately turned ashen. With a dejected expression, he left the observation room, nearly tripping as he stepped out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Speaking of which, Doctor Chen, you originally envisaged a direct joining of the patient''s nerves, rather than using the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit, right?" While imnting the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit into Ichinose Miyako''s body, Daimon Michi suddenly asked Chen Yu with curiosity, "I''ve seen the surgical n you gave me.


    All seven types of nerve suture techniques listed directly affect the nerve itself, don''t they?"


    "Indeed, that was my initial design for the surgical techniques. But with the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit at my disposal, why wouldn''t I use it?" Chen Yu argued back with a smile, without exining the real reason.


    Chen Yu''s techniques were copied from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and they definitely had excellent effects on nerve anastomosis, but were notpatible with many of the new technologies developed by modern medicine.


    After all, to the Necromancers, they were dealing with corpses, and nerve anastomosis for a corpse doesn''t need to consider any rejection reactions¡ªit''s sufficient to use other corpses'' nerves as repair material.


    So, although their research on nerve anastomosis methods was quite outstanding, Necromancers did not take into ount using these techniques on living beings.


    In fact, if readily avable nerves were present for repair, Chen Yu would not have used the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit. But autologous nerve grafting was clearly not optimal, and using nerves from other parts of the body to repair damaged ones¡ªthis kind of robbing Peter to pay Paul approach really had nothing to boast about.


    After securing thest Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit into Ichinose Miyako''s body, Chen Yu began to suture the incisions and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Surgery isplete. Observe the conduit for two to three days."


    "Understood, thanks for your hard work," Jounouchi Hiromi replied, smiling at her boyfriend.

 Chapter 168 - 168 Post-operation (First Update)

    "Congrattions, Professor Chen, forpleting the world''s first nerve reconstruction surgery using the surgical technique you proposed. I believe it won''t be long before the entire medicalmunity is once again astonished by your research achievements." Shimura Maru, along with other doctors who hade to observe, congratted him as he emerged from the operating room.


    Faced with the congrattions from the director and other doctors, Chen Yu appeared ratherposed and simply smiled with a hint of self-esteem, "Director, you tter me. There are still many areas where this technique can be improved; it''s far from being astonishing to the medicalmunity."


    "Heh, excessive modesty is a form of pride, Professor Chen. I believe anyone with an understanding of medicine can see the significance of your research, and there''s no need for you to be so humble." Watching Chen Yu''s modesty, Shimura Maru mockingly critiqued him before changing his tone, "The results of Professor Chen''s research are evident to all.


    The hospital will not overlook someone with talent, and I believe your appointment as a full professor should be confirmed very soon."


    Hearing Shimura Maru mention his imminent promotion to full professorship, Chen Yu was not surprised. Given the results he had demonstrated, it would be odd for the hospital not to acknowledge them.


    After exchanging a few courtesies with the other doctors, Chen Yu was about to excuse himself, feeling too exhausted after the surgery to stay, when Yamamoto Hisae suddenly spoke up, saying something that Chen Yu found somewhat unexpected, "Professor Chen, so talented and young, has made such impressive progress in the treatment of neurological damage.


    I think what you''ll need to worry about next is not whether your previously researched broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents will win the Nobel Prize in Medicine, but rather that you might win the prize for your achievements in neurology treatment first."


    Yamamoto Hisae''s words suddenly sparked a private murmur among the other doctors gathered around. Although this was apliment, no one thought it to be impossible.


    As doctors, they all understood the significance of Chen Yu''s achievements for the advancement of modern medicine. Both his studies had the potential to win the Nobel Prize in Medicine. Whether he could win the prize for both achievements, as Yamamoto Hisae suggested, would merely depend on whether the Nobelmittee would grant him the opportunity to win the Nobel Prize in Medicine twice.


    "Heh, Director Yamamoto overpraises me. To win the Nobel Prize in Medicine, I must first organize the paper on this surgery," Chen Yu chuckled, avoiding the topic. After some pleasantries, he said, "I apologize, I''m truly exhausted after the surgery and must take my leave now."


    After saying that, Chen Yu bowed and excused himself, heading to the changing room to change his clothes.


    Being in the medical profession, they all understood the fatigue of the lead surgeon after an operation, so no one thought Chen Yu was being rude by leaving, and they made way for him to pass.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After taking off his surgical gown and changing back into his own clothes and white coat, Chen Yu then made his way to the patient ward.


    Even though post-surgery management was handled by Jounouchi Hiromi and the other nurses, Chen Yu still wanted to personally check on Ichinose Miyako''s condition to feel reassured.


    In the ward, Jounouchi Hiromi was adding medication to Ichinose Miyako''s IV drip. When she saw Chen Yue in, she smiled at him and greeted, "Mr. Chen Yu, you''re here?"


    "Hmm, I''m a bit worried, so I came to check." Chen Yu said as he walked to the bedside and picked up the medical chart to examine Ichinose Miyako''s condition.


    By then, Ichinose Miyako had gradually awakened from the general anesthesia, and seeing Chen Yu standing beside her bed, she instinctively wanted to say thank you. However, due to the recent surgery, a pain in her throat prevented her from uttering a word.


    "No need to speak, I know what you want to say. It''s ufortable after surgery, but you will feel better after a few days of rest." Chen Yu, understanding what Miyako wanted to convey, smiled at her and took her hand,forting her in a soft voice, "Don''t worry, the surgery was very sessful, and once you recover, you''ll be able to dance just like before."


    Seeing the spark in Ichinose Miyako''s eyes upon hearing his words, Chen Yu''s own exhaustion from the surgery lessened significantly. As a doctor, there was no greater encouragement than seeing the smile on a patient''s face after they''ve been healed.


    After reassuring Ichinose Miyako, Chen Yu finally looked up and gave Jounouchi Hiromi, who was gently watching him, a reassuring smile. He said to her with a smile, "Hiromi, I''ll leave the post-operative care to you, thank you for your hard work."


    "You know it''s tough, so how about next time you take care of it yourself?" Jounouchi Hiromi joked with Chen Yu, but even as she said this, she was still very serious about her work.


    Watching his girlfriend busy at work, Chen Yu didn''t interrupt her. Only after she had finished all her tasks and gave some instructions to a nearby nurse did they leave the ward together.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, can this surgery really restore that child to a normal state?" Having left the operating room, Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu with concern. Although she had been involved in organizing the treatment n from the beginning and had observed the entire surgery as an anesthesiologist, Jounouchi Hiromi still felt somewhat uneasy.


    "Don''t worry, the surgery was very sessful, and there were no issues with the connection of the nerve fibers. As long as the nerve regeneration goes well, she will be able to return to a normal state soon." Chen Yu expressedplete confidence in his surgery.


    After all, the methods and techniques he used were developed by generations of Necromancers after years of research, backed by countless real-life cases. If he didn''t have confidence in himself, he should at least have confidence in the achievements of the Necromancers from the Multiverse who had dedicated their studies to this field.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s confident words, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a wave of relief and, at the same time, felt it was silly to have doubted him. She couldn''t help but shake her head, amused at herself for not trusting Chen Yu.


    "What''s wrong, Hiromi? Is there something amiss?" Chen Yu asked, noticing Jounouchi Hiromi''s sudden head shaking.


    "Nothing much, just thinking I shouldn''t have doubted you, sorry!" Jounouchi Hiromi said with an apologetic smile in response to Chen Yu''s concern.


    "Silly, there''s nothing to apologize for." Chen Yu felt amused to hear Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, "We''re both doctors, and we naturally understand that every decision we make can mean life or death for a patient. This surgery involved a new surgical technique that hadn''t been used before, so it''spletely normal for you to feel uncertain.


    If you really feel sorry, let''s take a bath together when we get home tonight."


    Chen Yu''s words instantly made Jounouchi Hiromi blush, but she still nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 169: Excuse My Refusal (2nd Update)

    "Ah~ Ah~! Finally done with the rush!" Back in her office, Jounouchi Hiromi stretched her arms, only then taking a seat at her desk.


    Doctor Higashiyama, who was nearby, quickly came over when he saw Jounouchi Hiromi return and asked her, "Dr. Jounouchi, you must be tired. Is the postoperative management for the patient that Professor Chen operated on today all finished?"


    The surgery performed by Chen Yu had drawn the attention of all the doctors in the hospital, and Doctor Higashiyama was no exception. It was just that he''d had bad luck today, being tied up with other work and not having time to observe the surgery. Now seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi had finished her tasks and returned, he eagerly approached her, looking to learn some details about the operation.


    "It''s all done, and I''ve left the rest to the nurses," Jounouchi Hiromi said, noticing Doctor Higashiyama''s undisguised curiosity. Sheughed, pointing at Daimon Michi, who was ying with a set of metal puzzles, "I was just the anesthesiologist for this surgery, I didn''t pay much attention to the specifics.


    If you want to know, you should ask her¡ªshe was the first assistant throughout the entire procedure!"


    "I''m a Frence Doctor!" Daimon Michi instinctively retorted upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi refer to her as a temp worker.


    Having heard what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Doctor Higashiyama turned towards Daimon Michi with an apologetic smile and asked, "Dr. Daimon, could you tell me about the surgery? I am a bit..."


    "I refuse," Daimon Michi turned around promptly, nced at the wall clock hanging nearby, saw that it was five o''clock, and stood up from her chair, "It''s five, I''m heading back!"


    With that, she walked towards the changing room and took off her white coat.


    But before leaving the office, Daimon Michi nced at Jounouchi Hiromi who was seated at her desk and called out, "Hey, Anesthesiologist, want to grab dinner together?"


    "I refuse," Jounouchi Hiromi mimicked Daimon Michi''s earlier remark, while still seated at her desk organizing files, "Go ahead if you want dinner, I''m not as free as you ''temps'', able to punch out precisely at five. I still have patients'' records to sort through."


    "Hah? As if you''ve never been a Frence Doctor," Daimon Michi huffed before turning around and leaving the office.


    Watching Daimon Michi leave, the sses Doctor immediately curiously sidled up to Jounouchi Hiromi and asked, "Dr. Jounouchi, have you also worked as a Frence Doctor before?"


    "Hmm?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked puzzledly at the sses Doctor, and after he repeated his question, she nodded and exined, "Years ago, I worked with Dr. Daimon at a medical introduction agency for a few years. But she offended some important people, the agency was shut down, and I went back to the medical bureau. Later, I met Mr. Chen Yu, and thanks to him, I was transferred here."


    "Is that so?" The sses Doctor''s eyes widened in surprise at Jounouchi Hiromi''s story.


    "Let''s not worry about that for now." Doctor Higashiyama pulled the sses Doctor aside, still somewhat unwilling to let go and pleaded with Jounouchi Hiromi, "Dr. Jounouchi, could you exin the details of this surgery? I really want to know about it, please!"


    "Eh? But..." Seeing Doctor Higashiyama''s earnest request, Jounouchi Hiromi felt at a loss, not because she was hoarding knowledge or anything. There wasplete video footage of the surgery avable at the hospital, and for Doctor Higashiyama to understand the content, checking the video recording would be much more efficient and thoroughpared to asking Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, seeing Doctor Higashiyama''s sincere demeanour, Jounouchi Hiromi found it difficult to reject him outright and hesitated before responding, "I''m sorry, Doctor Higashiyama, my primary responsibility in that surgery was anesthesia, and I really am not very clear on the specific details.


    The hospital has video records saved, and you can watch those. The entire surgery was recorded, and watching it would be far more informative than listening to me. I also have to organize patient records right now, so I don''t have time to discuss this. It would be better for you to go watch the footage instead."


    "Ah, sorry, I understand! I didn''t mean to bother you!" Doctor Higashiyama hastily apologized, finally realizing he had been somewhat rash and hurriedly offered his apologies to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "No problem, if there''s nothing else... I still have patient records to sort," Jounouchi Hiromi said as she flipped open a patient file, readying herself for work.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s attitude, Doctor Higashiyama quickly apologized again and retreated to his own seat.


    "So, Doctor Higashiyama, are you very interested in this surgery?" The sses Doctor, curious upon seeing Doctor Higashiyama return to his seat, leaned in and asked, "Doesn''t the hospital have surgery videos for review? Why are you so anxious to know the details of the surgery?"


    Doctor Higashiyama suddenly seemed embarrassed, shaking his head nonchntly, "It''s nothing, I''m just very curious about it, after all it''s a surgical technique that has never been used before. As a Surgeon, aren''t you... Dr. Moto, aren''t you interested?"


    Doctor Higashiyama failed to recall the sses Doctor''s name for a moment and nced at his name tag before calling him by his name.


    The sses Doctor, already used to people not remembering his name, didn''t mind, but found Doctor Higashiyama''s behavior rather strange, "You seem quite suspicious, Doctor Higashiyama! It couldn''t be... that someone in your family needs this surgery, right?"


    The sses Doctor was initially just making an unfounded guess, but upon seeing the change in Doctor Higashiyama''s facial expression, he realized, "Could it be... am I right? Are you trying to learn the surgery details to consider whether to have the surgery done?"


    "Eh... um..." Exposed, Doctor Higashiyama bashfully nodded, "I have a sister who was in a car ident a few years ago, she''s paralyzed and now can only use a wheelchair. We had epted her condition, but Professor Chen''s surgery..."


    "So you want to give it a try?" The sses Doctor immediately showed concern, suggesting to Doctor Higashiyama, "If that''s the case, why don''t you just go straight to Professor Chen? If you just ask him about it, Professor Chen won''t refuse."


    "Um... I''ll go and ask," Doctor Higashiyama decided after hearing the sses Doctor''s suggestion, resolved to take his sister''s medical records to Chen Yu the next day.

 Chapter 170 - 170 Apology (1st Update)

    Since both were doctors, workingte had long since be the norm for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    So when Jounouchi Hiromi had to stayte at work to organize medical records, Chen Yu didn''t find it odd. He simply bought two cans of hot drink and stayed by his girlfriend''s side, helping her sort through the records.


    Theoretically, as a professor, Chen Yu didn''t need to be organizing medical records, but helping his own girlfriend was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "Hiromi, take a break," Chen Yu said as he opened the now somewhat warm drink and handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi, urging her to rest.


    Receiving the drink from Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi gave him a smile, then set down her pen to sip the hot beverage and asked Yu, "What would you like to eatter? Should we make dinner at home or eat out?"


    "Let''s eat out," Chen Yu replied. "It''s already sote, cooking at home would be too exhausting for you, Hiromi." Chen Yu still felt a bit heartbroken for his girlfriend. He couldn''t do much about work obligations, but in terms of their life at home, he hoped to make things as easy as possible for her.


    "Hm, knowing this, I should have agreed to have dinner with Daimon-san," Jounouchi Hiromi said jokingly, pouting a little as she snuggled against Chen Yu, "I envy Daimon-san so much, clocking out at 5 pm sharp every day. Frence doctors really have it easy! Aside from the job of being a doctor, you don''t have to do anything else. I''d love to live like that!"


    Upon hearing his girlfriend''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but wrap his arms around her shoulders, as she leaned into his chest, teasing her with augh, "If that''s the case, Hiromi, why don''t you quit and join Daimon-san as a frence doctor? Haven''t you worked as one before?"


    "Do you think being a frence doctor is always as carefree as Daimon-san?" Jounouchi Hiromi scoffed, shaking her head slightly before exining, "While frence doctors are indeed a vital supplement to Japan''s medical system, they are often looked down upon as mere workers by those within the established medical institutions.


    It''s not too bad in general hospitals, as theyck doctors with high-level expertise and rely on professors from university hospitals to uphold the hospital''s technical strength, which helps validate the skills of frence doctors.


    But within university hospitals themselves, unless you''re at Daimon-san''s world-ss level of medical skill, you''re subjected to discrimination. Even so, Daimon-san was often considered just a worker by the professors at the university hospital, and being a female doctor at that, she really didn''t get the respect she deserved.


    If it hadn''t been for my difficult situation, and almost being demoted to Nagoya, I wouldn''t have resolutely quit my job to be a frence doctor. Although, Uncle Jing took good care of me, and working with Daimon-san made life fairly manageable. If it''s not necessary, I wouldn''t want to go back to that kind of life just to get off work earlier."


    Hearing his girlfriend put it that way, Chen Yu could naturally sense the bitterness behind her words.


    In Japan, a country that values hierarchy, seniority, and the rtionship between superior and subordinate, frence doctors¡ªbeing outside the institutional system¡ªare not favored.


    Even though this role is a powerful supplement to the entire medical system, it benefits lower-level medical institutions rather than the apex of the medical hierarchy, the university hospitals, where frence doctors are merely seen as disruptors of the system.


    Daimon Michiko appears carefree and at ease, but that''s because she possesses world-ss surgical skills. With her expertise, if she''s unhappy at one hospital, she simply moves to another; but other frence doctors don''t have the confidence to find work anywhere in the world.


    While they also possess excellent medical skills, these are merely slightly better than those of average hospital doctors and on par with university hospital doctors at best.


    With such skills, finding a job is certainly no problem, and general hospitals are eager to employ such frence doctors. However, this skill level hasn''t reached the point where frence doctors can live as freely as Daimon Michiko¡ªthey still have toply with the medical system itself.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, have you ever published a paper before?"


    "I''m just an anesthesiologist turned surgeon, after all. If I could publish a paper, why would I need Mr. Chen Yu''s help to be promoted to teaching assistant?" Jounouchi Hiromi said with a helpless shake of her head. This was her weak spot.


    Since she wasn''t a Doctor of Medicine, although her clinical level was top-notch, clinical practice and research were two different things, let alone writing research into a paper.


    "Then let''s do as we discussed before. You''ll help me write the paper on neural damage repair," Chen Yu decided after thinking it over. "ording to the treatment n Iid out and based on Ichinose Miyako''s case,pile the paper and then we will co-author it. With this paper under your belt, getting you a lecturer title will be much easier."


    "But..." Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately seemed hesitant. She didn''t want to achieve professional advancement through her boyfriend''s connections, which was a method she found difficult to ept: "Being at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, having been promoted to teaching assistant, I''ve already relied on you, Mr. Chen Yu, too much!


    Now, to use your paper and your connections to be promoted to lecturer... I really..."


    "Hiromi, I know you don''t want to get promoted this way, but if you keep slogging along on your own, how long would it take for you to be a lecturer?" Chen Yu persuasively counseled his girlfriend, trying to alleviate her concerns, "Relying on me a bit isn''t something shameful, and besides, aren''t you the one who will bepiling the paper? Putting your name on it is what you deserve.


    Are you really going to be formal with me?"


    "It''s not that... It just doesn''t feel right to me," Jounouchi Hiromi said. It wasn''t about being formal with Chen Yu, but she felt quite ufortable with the situation. She had always wanted to advance through her own efforts, yet she found herself having to rely on her boyfriend''s connections, which she found awkward.


    "Alright, if you really don''t want me to do that, then I won''t insist. However, you''ll still help me with the paper, won''t you?" Chen Yu didn''t force his girlfriend, and after giving her a smile, he still requested her help with the paper.


    "Yes, I understand," Jounouchi Hiromi replied, smiling apologetically at Chen Yu before getting back to work.

 Chapter 171: Midnight Diner (2nd Update)

    After finishing their duties at the hospital, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi left the hospital to find it was already deep into the night.


    They both could have left much earlier. Hiromi had finished organizing the patient files before dinner time, but just as they were about to leave, an emergency patient needing surgery came in. The doctor on duty was upied with another patient, and the nurses couldn''t find any other doctors avable to assist. So Yu Chen and Hiromi had no choice but to help out.


    And with that help, they were busy untilte at night.


    "Sorry, Mr. Chen Yu, I didn''t expect that staying to keep mepany would end up making us thiste," Hiromi said apologetically as she walked shoulder to shoulder with Yu Chen on the streets of Tokyo at night.


    It had been Yu Chen who offered to stay and keep herpany, but they had not expected an emergency surgery topletely make them miss their meal times, and now they were heading home on empty stomachs.


    Yu Chen, in response to his girlfriend''s apology, didn''t take it to heart, "What are you saying? As doctors, could we just watch a patient die? And isn''t waiting for one''s girlfriend the right thing to do?"


    Hearing Yu Chen say this, Hiromi couldn''t help but let out a chuckle and, looking at the boyfriend walking beside her, suddenly remembered how she had first confessed to him. She asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, back then... why did you choose to ept me?"


    "Huh? Why ask about this all of a sudden?" Yu Chen was taken aback for a moment, but seeing the serious and concerned look in Hiromi''s eyes, he scratched his head, not quite sure how to phrase his thoughts, and after a moment said, "At that time, you were standing at my doorstep. Although I didn''t think it was quite right to let you into my house, to just let you walk away...


    that''s something I couldn''t do. And as for epting you... after something like that happened, I couldn''t just act as if nothing happened, right? A man should take responsibility."


    "Eh? Is that really your reason?" Hiromi asked in surprise, having not expected him to ept her based on that reason. While it didn''t match what she had anticipated, hearing Yu Chen''s words gave her an unexpected sense of security.


    Looking at his girlfriend, the young man suddenly smiled, "Hiromi, what is there to fuss about? Didn''t I ask why you liked me back then? And didn''t you answer that liking someone doesn''t need a reason? So my eptance of your confession doesn''t need a reason either, right?"


    "Hmm..." Hiromi tilted her head, thinking that seemed right, but still, it felt somewhat unsatisfying. Though she wanted to find words to argue, she didn''t quite know what to say at the moment.


    It was then that Yu Chen suddenly noticed a small diner still lit in a side alley and said to Hiromi, "Hiromi, there seems to be a ce over there that''s still open. Why don''t we just eat there! It''s sote; I''m toozy to cook when we get home."


    "Yeah, that works. But it''s rare to see a ce still open at thiste hour!" Hiromi looked over, nced at her watch, and couldn''t help being a bit surprised.


    The two walked together down the alley and arrived at the front of the small shop that was still open in the deep night.


    It was an old restaurant that appeared to have been around for years. The wooden door at the entrance had darkened to a deep brown, the ss was clean but still gave off an impression of being worn by time, and even the hanging cloth at the door had a somewhat antiquated feel to it.


    Although the wooden door was old, it seemed well preserved and was not hard to open. A gentle push and the door swung open, the lively atmosphere inside mixed with the scent of food wafting out, making the already starving Yu Chen and Hiromi feel even hungrier.


    Casually pulling the door shut, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi took a seat at the counter.


    This was a very traditional Japanese-style eatery, with a wooden counter encircling the kitchen in a square horseshoeyout. The owner stood in the middle, while guests sat around the perimeter.


    The ce was small and appeared a little uneven, but the atmosphere was very pleasant. The patrons looked like they had just gotten off work; although exhaustion was evident on their faces, the fact that such a small establishment was still opente at night to serve them steaming hot food undoubtedly brought smiles to their worn faces.


    "You two seem new here, wee," said the owner with a kind smile, dressed in a traditional short kimono and tied with an apron around his waist, "The menu is on the wall, just these few items, but if there''s anything else you want, I can try my best to prepare it."


    Yu Chen nced at the menu on the wall, noting that there were only five or six items to choose from, including drinks. The food in front of the other patrons, however, did not appear on the menu. So he turned to Hiromi Jounouchi beside him and asked, "Hiromi, what would you like to eat?"


    "I''ll have a pork miso soup set meal, I''m a bit hungry. Let''s start with some rice," replied Hiromi Jounouchi, who had also seen the menu on the wall and chose the only set meal avable.


    A set meal was abo, and pork miso soup was exactly that, a pork soup. Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi order this way, Yu Chen decided to go for the same, "Then I''ll also have a pork miso soup set meal, and if possible, could you please give me a serving of Steamed ms with wine?"


    "Sure, please wait for a moment," the owner nodded without mentioning whether the dish Yu Chen ordered was possible to make and turned to enter the kitchen.


    "Are you two a couple? Haven''t seen you before. Is this your first time here?" the old man sitting next to Yu Chen, who seemed like a regr, asked curiously, "Because the people whoe here are mostly regrs, everyone knows each other, so new faces pique our curiosity."


    "We are not married yet; we only thought to find a ce to eat nearby since we got off workte today," Yu Chen exined with slight embarrassment. Even though their rtionship was almost indistinguishable from a married couple''s, it was still somewhat embarrassing to be addressed in such a way.


    "Ha, I see! Well, young man, you''d better hurry up, good women are in high demand these days!" The old man chuckled and took a ss from the counter, cing it in front of Yu Chen and pouring him a beer, "Here, have a drink on me. You shoulde more often; the owner''s cooking is really good, and you can order whatever you want."


    "Thank you," Yu Chen politely expressed his gratitude, lifting the beer ss and feeling the good intentions emanating from the people around him.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting; here are two pork miso soup set meals and Steamed ms with wine, please enjoy." The owner set down the two pork miso soup set meals in front of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi. The warm and fragrant food instantly brightened the eyes of the famished pair. They thanked the owner and began to eat.


    Listening to the good-naturedughter around him, Yu Chen suddenly felt that asionallying to such a small eatery after ate day at work was indeed a very pleasant choice.

 Chapter 172: The Stolen Medical Records (3rd Update)

    Despite being busyte into the night, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t get much rest, but still needed to wake up early and be on time for work the next day.


    This is also why the medical profession is prone to overwork. Although the official working hours are only eight hours a day, doctors often end up working overtime almost every day. There are always medical records to be organized or sudden emergency patients to attend to.


    In a university hospital like the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital where Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi worked, the need for overtime was actually not frequent, and when it was required, it usually just meant staying an extra one or two hours. Workingte into the night, like they did yesterday, was in fact very rare.


    However, in general hospitals, especially the one where Yu Chen and Hiromichi Jounouchi had previously worked, the emergency department operated around the clock, twenty-four hours a day, three hundred sixty-five days a year. There wasn''t a single day that was rxed because you never knew when a patient in need of resuscitation would arrive.


    Yu Chen felt somewhat relieved that he had chosen thoracic surgery rather than emergency medicine. After all, for the doctors in the emergency department, if they weren''t saving lives, they were on their way to save one. Such work is certainly admirable but not something most people can endure.


    He was already feeling off after just one night ofte work and couldn''t imagine how those emergency doctors who pulledte hours almost every night managed to survive.


    But no matter how off they felt, as doctors, they must approach every aspect of their work with seriousness and diligence because everything they did affected the health and even the lives of their patients. So even though Yu Chen wanted to rest on the couch in his office, he still made his rounds through the wards with due care, checking every patient''s medical record.


    The old principal''s room was naturally within the scope of Yu Chen''s rounds. However, as soon as he entered the room, the old principal, looking at Yu with half-closed eyes, burst intoughter and said, "Yu Chen, howe you look like you haven''t woken up today? Just like you used to doze off in ss."


    "Sorry, principal, I did an emergency surgeryst night and didn''t get home untilte, so I didn''t sleep well." Yu Chen exined to the old principal. Despite looking tired, he conscientiously checked the old principal''s condition. "Principal, you''re in good shape right now, and it seems that there shouldn''t be any major issues with the surgery tomorrow.


    You just can''t eat anything today, you must remember that."


    "Ha-ha, I''ve been a doctor all my life, I know I have to fast before surgery." The old principalughed, but then shook his head andined. "It feels like all the hospital chefs in the world are taught by the same master.


    It''s one thing that the patients'' meals in our country are tasteless, but I didn''t expect that even in Japan, experiencing such a luxurious hospital room, the food is still nd.


    "Yu Chen, can you speak to Miss Yousen? Next time, bring me some pickles with the patients'' meal. Japanese people naturally eat light, but this meal tastes like it has no salt added. It reallycks vor!"


    "Well... I''ll try to mention it to Miss Yousen, but the food in our hospital should be okay, shouldn''t it? We have specialized dietitians in charge of bnced nutrition, and previously, a famous culinary researcher even developed new recipes.


    The vors should actually be pretty good." Yu Chen knew that although the old principal wasining, it was more like a joke, but he still took note of it, nning to suggest it to Miss Yousenter.


    After thoroughly checking the old principal''s condition and seeing that all his vital signs were rtively stable, Yu Chen gave Miss Yousen a few instructions, especially mentioning the old principal''s views on the tasteless patients'' meal, before leaving the room.


    The old principal''s room was thest stop on Yu Chen''s rounds. He always preferred to visit the general wards first before the VIP wards, as general patients are a daily urrence, whereas VIP patients are not, even in a hospital like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, which does not assign VIP patients to Yu Chen every day.


    So when Yu Chen left the old principal''s room, he headed towards his office, intending to lie down on thefortable long couch to recover from the fatigue caused by the previous night''s emergency surgery without any food.


    Just before he reached his office, he ran into Doctor Higashiyama carrying what looked like a medical record.


    "Doctor Higashiyama, good morning!" Yu Chen greeted Doctor Higashiyama. Although he had finished his rounds, it was still the appropriate time to say good morning.


    "Good morning, Professor Chen!" Doctor Higashiyama quickly greeted Yu Chen and, seeing that Yu was not stopping, hurried after him. "Professor Chen, there is something I''d like to discuss with you. Do you have a moment now?"


    "Well..." Yu Chen was instinctively reluctant to agree, but seeing Doctor Higashiyama''s hesitation, he asked, "What is it? If it''s not urgent, can we talk about it this afternoon?"


    Hearing Yu''s response, Doctor Higashiyama eagerly exined, "It''s about my sister... I heard that the neurological repair surgery you performed yesterday can treat paralysis. My sister has been paralyzed from the waist down due to a car ident, and I wanted to ask if there was any chance for her to be treated. If you are busy, Professor Chen, we can talk when you have time. This isn''t urgent!"


    Looking at Doctor Higashiyama, who was clearly eager to talk but anxious about whether Yu had time to listen, Yu Chen smiled, reached out his hand, and said, "Give me the medical record first, I will take a look. Come find me at lunchtime. Without seeing the medical record, I can''t say if the condition can be treated or not, so don''t get your hopes up too high."


    "Thank you, Professor Chen! I''m very grateful that you''re willing to look at the medical record! Thank you!" Doctor Higashiyama said excitedly.


    Watching Doctor Higashiyama''s excitement, Yu Chen shook his head helplessly, took the medical record from his hands, and continued towards his office amidst Doctor Higashiyama''s profuse gratitude.


    Yet, before he could leave the corridor he was in, the medical record he was looking at was snatched away by a hand that reached out from the side.


    Turning his head as expected, Yu Chen saw Daimon Michiko intently flipping through the medical record.


    "Daimon-san, couldn''t you have greeted me before taking it?" Yu Chen expressed his helplessness at Daimon Michiko''s character.


    "This patient... if I used the Nerve Connection Technique you told me about, I could cure her!" Daimon Michiko seemed to be serious only when she encountered topics rted to surgery. "Doctor Chen, let me perform this surgery!"

 Chapter 173: A Short Break (1st Update)

    After retrieving Doctor Higashiyama''s sister''s medical records from Michiko Daimon''s hands, Yu Chen returned to his own office without paying attention to her eager desire to perform the surgery.


    "Rena, if someone looks for me, say I''m not in unless it''s an emergency surgery," Yu Chen instructed his assistant before he walked into his office, having her block anyone who mighte looking for him.


    He ced Doctor Higashiyama''s sister''s medical records on the desk, then copsed onto the sofa, letting out afortable groan. The two surgeries from yesterday truly drained a great deal of his energy, leaving him extremely exhausted.


    If it had only been Ichinose Miyako''s surgery, it would have been within the scope Yu Chen could handle. Nerve reconnection surgery, though requiring intense concentration under the microscope and exceedingly energy-consuming, was somewhat mitigated by Michiko Daimon''s assistance, thereby sharing some of his workload.


    What really exhausted Yu Chen was the emergency surgery he performedst night on an empty stomach.


    Rib fractures had punctured the lung alveoli and damaged the heart, causing severe hemorrhage. By the time the patient arrived, they were almost drowned by the blood flowing into their lungs.


    It took Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi a full five hours to pull him back from the brink of death, and even Yu Chen had to resort to some of the Necromancer''s tricks to keep the patient, who was at death''s door several times, alive.


    Even though Hiromi Jounouchi served as the first assistant in the surgery, Yu Chen clearly tried to avoid overfatiguing his girlfriend. He handled problems on his own whenever possible, without involving Hiromi Jounouchi, which undeniably also increased his own burden.


    Such life-and-death surgeries are incredibly taxing for a doctor, especially since both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were hungry at the time. The intense physical exertionbined with hunger would have most likely floored an ordinary doctor.


    Some might think that surgeons merely stand there and operate with their hands, so how could it be as exhausting as heavy physicalbor?


    In reality, however, because every movement and decision can affect the sess of the surgery and whether the patient will survive, surgeons during an operation are in a state of high mental alertness and concentration, and the toll it takes is indubitably no less taxing than physicalbor.


    It''s akin to walking a tightrope over a deep abyss; any carelessness can lead to irretrievable loss. Under such circumstances, which doctor could afford to be careless and not give their all for the sake of a moment''s ease?


    And this totalmitment naturally results in immense physical strain. Many hospitals have regtions against doctors operating on an empty stomach to avoid them copsing if the surgery drags on. In fact, some capable hospitals n for very long operations by preparing two surgical teams for rotation.


    Even with fewer doctors, the lead surgeon should at least be able to take turns resting, and the first assistant is usually there to swap with the lead surgeon.


    Under normal circumstances, for aplicated surgery like the ones Yu Chen, as a professor, performs, he should be responsible for the most critical part. Other tasks, such as making incisions or opening the surgical field, can be entirely delegated to the assistants.


    Take a heart surgery, for example: the cutting, opening up the chest, sawing through the bones¡ªall these preliminary physically demanding tasks can be done by the assistants. Yu Chen can gracefully wait until the assistant has finished all the prep work before dealing with the key part of the surgery. Even the subsequent suturing can be done by the assistant.


    ```


    And such a setup actually isn''t a problem; the lead surgeon obviously has a lot of responsibilities, but the moreplex the surgery, the more the lead surgeon needs to focus their attention. If they expend too much energy on preparatory work before the surgery, they might run out of steam just when they truly need to address issues, and that could be a real trouble.


    Moreover, for an assistant, being able to do more is a form of training for themselves, gaining hands-on experience which umtes much more knowledge than just standing by and watching.


    However, the patient fromst night''s surgery was barely hanging onto life, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were called in on short notice, so naturally there was no question of taking turns to rest. Since the first assistant was his girlfriend, Yu Chen was even less likely to let her get too tired, so he had to take on more work himself.


    That was also why he felt fatigued despite his extraordinary physique, being able to show up for work on time today and merely wanting to take a nap was already a testament to his exceptional constitution.


    Thanks to his little secretary''s interception, Yu Chen was able to rest well in his office, waking up just around lunchtime.


    Thanks to his transcendent nature, even such a brief rest was enough for Yu Chen to recuperate and refresh his state of mind.


    Holding Doctor Higashiyama''s sister''s medical record, Yu Chen left his office and headed toward the surgery department''s main office. Since he had promised Doctor Higashiyama, Yu Chen naturally wouldn''t go back on his word, and like Michiko Daimon had said, his sister''s surgery could be cured.


    "Professor Chen!" Seeing Yu Chen arrive at the surgical office, Doctor Higashiyama immediately stood up excitedly from his seat and approached Yu Chen, asking, "Professor Chen, have you looked at my sister''s medical record? Is there hope?"


    Seeing this scene, the sses Doctor who was aware of the situation also hurried over, joining in with concern, "Doctor Higashiyama, don''t get too excited. With Professor Chen''s medical skills, he can definitely cure your sister."


    While saying this, the sses Doctor also looked at Yu Chen, asking, "Professor, is there anything we can do to help?"


    "Not at the moment, you aren''t able to assist with such aplex neurosurgery. However, there is one thing you can do." Yu Chen smiled faintly, teasing them.


    "What is it? Just ask, and if it''s within my capabilities, please order me to do it!" Doctor Higashiyama, hearing Yu Chen say this, became very excited and assured him seriously, while also looking at Yu Chen earnestly, hoping he really could cure his sister.


    "Rx, it''s nothing difficult, it''s just treating me to lunch." Yu Chen made a joke, then handed the medical record back to Doctor Higashiyama, "I''ve looked over your sister''s condition. She has a paraplegia caused by spinal cord injury from the third thoracic vertebrae down, primarily due to spinal fractures that have also damaged the spine and the cauda equina nerves.


    Although she may have been injured for quite some time now, it''s not beyond cure."


    ```

 Chapter 174: Girlfriend, Going Home for New Years (2nd Update)

    Chen Yu promised that he could heal his own sister, which undoubtedly made Doctor Higashiyama overjoyed. A mere lunch naturally wouldn''t make him feel uneasy. If it weren''t for the fact that he couldn''t leave the hospital at noon and could only eat in the hospital''s cafeteria, Doctor Higashiyama would have even considered treating Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to avish meal.


    "Sorry, Professor Chen, I have limited time at noon and can only invite you to the cafeteria," said Doctor Higashiyama, who felt very apologetic for only being able to offer a cafeteria meal to Chen Yu, especially when he himself was eating a packed lunch he brought from home.


    "It''s okay! Mr. Chen Yu was only joking about asking you to treat us to a meal," Hiromi Jounouchi reassured Doctor Higashiyama with a smile. At the same time, she curiously looked at the elegant boxed lunch in front of him and asked, "Doctor Higashiyama, who made your lunch? It looks amazing!"


    "Mie-chan made it, she still thinks the food at our hospital isn''t good enough," Doctor Higashiyama replied, somewhat shyly yet with a touch of happiness, when Hiromi Jounouchi asked him about it.


    "Have you already started calling her Mie-chan? Doctor Higashiyama, you really do make people envious! A man about to get married, tsk tsk tsk!" Chen Yu chuckled upon hearing Doctor Higashiyama''s words, teasing him, but he sincerely blessed the rtionship between Doctor Higashiyama and Hanayama Mikie, "When is your wedding scheduled? Remember to send me an invitation!"


    Doctor Higashiyama''s face turned as red as a monkey''s butt when he heard Chen Yu say that, but still shyly continued, "The wedding is set for next month. She hopes to go to Hawaii for our honeymoon and spend Christmas there."


    "Next month? That''s indeed close to Christmas." Chen Yu couldn''t help raising his eyebrows, surprised at how quickly the year had nearly passed.


    "Yes, so Mie-chan hopes to get the wedding done within this year and then go to Hawaii for our honeymoon to celebrate Christmas and New Year." Doctor Higashiyama, talking about his wedding, couldn''t help but radiate happiness from his face, which was quite enviable.


    However, while happily talking about his own wedding, Doctor Higashiyama still remembered the purpose of his visit today, "Since Keika is my only sister, Mie-chan and I both hope she can attend our wedding. But ever since the car ident, Keika has disliked going out and is reluctant to interact with people..."


    "Paralysis caused by a car ident indeed easily breeds psychological issues. In such cases, family members should pay even more attention to her, take her out more. The more she stays at home, the more she may be withdrawn and even develop various psychological disorders," said Chen Yu when he heard Doctor Higashiyama speaking.


    Though feeling empathetic, he still told Doctor Higashiyama, "I have already looked over your sister''s medical records in detail, and my preliminary diagnosis is that she has spinal cord and cauda equina nerve damage. Bring her to the hospital for a detailed examination, and based on the findings, I can provide a healing n.


    But rest assured, Doctor Higashiyama, from the medical records you provided, healing your sister doesn''t appear to be a problem. However, she has been injured for quite some time, and as you said, she doesn''t like going out, which might have led to atrophy of her lower limb muscles and nerves. It will require some time and rehabilitation to recover her ability to walk."


    "She''s been undergoing rehabilitation continuously! I''m also a doctor, and I certainly understand this part. Every day, mom helps her move her legs to prevent muscle atrophy," Doctor Higashiyama said, clearly very concerned about his sister. Hearing that Chen Yu said she could be healed, his mood suddenly became excited again: "In that case, I will go back tomorrow...


    No, today, I''ll go back today to fetch my sister. I leave everything to you, Professor!"


    "There''s no need to rush, I have a major surgery to attend to these days, so I might not have time to deal with your sister''s issue right away.


    Just send her to the hospital for aprehensive check-up, and then I''ll decide on her treatment based on the results." Because of the surgery he had to perform for the old president, Chen Yu had not asked Doctor Higashiyama to bring his sister to the hospital immediately.


    Upon hearing this, Doctor Higashiyama also remembered that Chen Yu indeed had a major surgery to do, so he hastily asked, "Professor, what exactly is this surgery? If needed, I can be your assistant!"


    "It is a liver tumor resection surgery for hepatocellr carcinoma Stage IVA with intracardiac hepatocellr carcinoma tumor embolus in the right atrium, to be performed using the ALPPS procedure in two steps," Chen Yu exined to Doctor Higashiyama.


    After thinking it over, he agreed to Doctor Higashiyama''s request to be his assistant: "Since you''ve offered, Doctor Higashiyama, I''ll entrust you with being the first assistant. Come to my officeter, and I''ll go over the surgical n with you. Prepare for it, as we''re operating tomorrow."


    "Understood, please rest assured, Professor. I will prepare well," Doctor Higashiyama quickly assured Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you jealous that Doctor Higashiyama has someone to make lunch for him?" After lunch, while walking to the office, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly looked at Chen Yu and asked teasingly.


    "Jealous? Why? Hiromi, it''s not like you have never made lunch for me, why would I be jealous of him?" Chen Yu felt a bit perplexed and found it funny; he had a girlfriend who made lunch for him, so there was no reason to be envious of others.


    Hearing Chen Yu speak so matter-of-factly, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but smile even more, and teasingly asked, "But she''s a famous beauty and a chef, ideal in both culinary skills and looks as a marriage partner in men''s eyes. Compared to her, I''m just a surgeon and anesthesiologist. Don''t you wish to marry a wife as virtuous as her, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "Why would I wish for that? My girlfriend is you, Hiromi, and the one I want to marry is you. In terms of cooking, the dishes you make fit my taste the most, and in appearance, I don''t think you lose to anyone.


    Having you as my wonderful girlfriend, why should I envy someone else''s fianc¨¦e?" Chen Yu drew Hiromi Jounouchi into his arms directly, gazing at his girlfriend and speaking such intoxicating sweet nothings to her.


    "You always know just what to say!" Hiromi Jounouchi yfully pushed Chen Yu, yet stillfortably allowed herself to be held in his embrace: "Mr. Chen Yu, how do you n to spend New Year''s this year? Do you need me to apany you home?"


    "For New Year''s, the timing is different in Japan and the Celestial Empire. I''ll spend New Year''s in Japan with you, and when it''s Chinese New Year, we can both take leave and go back together," Chen Yu considered for a moment, then decided to take his girlfriend home for the New Year.

 Chapter 175: Waking Up in the Morning (3rd Update)

    The morning sun nted in through the window, casting its light upon the bed and the face of Jounouchi Hiromi, who was deep asleep.


    Feeling the change in light, Jounouchi Hiromi woke up instantly, cracking her eyes open only to be met with the sharpness of the iing sunlight, causing her to instinctively raise a hand to shield her eyes.


    She squinted for a moment until she could adjust to the brightness, and then turned her attention to the bedside rm clock.


    The clock had yet to reach its set time to ring, but it seemed that Jounouchi Hiromi hardly ever got out of bed after the rm had sounded. Since living together with Chen Yu, she had developed the habit of waking up earlier than him almost every day.


    Despite Chen Yu telling her many times not to rise so early to make breakfast, Jounouchi Hiromi still maintained the habit of waking up earlier than her boyfriend.


    ncing over at Chen Yu, who was still sound asleep, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but let a tender smile spread across her makeup-free, lovely face.


    Those pair of expressive eyes watched her boyfriend in his slumber, then suddenly took on a mischievous glint. She twisted a strand of her own hair between her fingers and gently tickled Chen Yu''s nose with it.


    Feeling an itch on his nose, Chen Yu reflexively swatted at it and rolled over to continue sleeping. After moving in with Jounouchi Hiromi, his habit of meditating at night had disappeared, and his sleep patterns gradually returned to those of a typical person.


    Although as a Transcendent, Chen Yu''s senses were sharp enough to detect any hostility aimed at him and life within a two hundred meter radius, he didn''t have his guard up against the person beside him in bed. Since Jounouchi Hiromi was simply up to mischief with no ill intent, her actions didn''t awaken him.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s sleeping form, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but cover her mouth to giggle silently, but not daring to make a sound. Noticing that Chen Yu still wasn''t awake, she sat up and continued to use her hair to tickle his nose.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s antics were enough to wake even someone as deeply asleep as Chen Yu.


    "What''s all this? I''m just trying to wake you up," Jounouchi Hiromi pouted, biting her tongue and making an adorable face as both her arms wrapped around Chen Yu''s neck. "How can anyone resist teasing you, Mr. Chen Yu, when you''re sleeping so soundly?"


    Hearing his girlfriend''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle, bending down to press his forehead against Jounouchi Hiromi''s, inhaling the fresh scent of her hair andughing softly, "If it weren''t for the surgery I have for the Principal today, you''d see how I''d handle you!"


    "Well, you''d need to have the time for that, wouldn''t you? Get up and brush your teeth, you big sloth! You don''t want to bete today, do you?" Jounouchi Hiromi kissed his cheek and sat up from his embrace.


    After being disturbed by Jounouchi Hiromi in such a manner, Chen Yu couldn''t very well continue to sleep. Though there were still a few minutes left until the rm he had set, he felt toozy to close his eyes for just these few short minutes. As he had just mentioned, he had a surgery to perform on the Principal today, and he certainly had no reason to bete.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Principal, today''s surgery is to excise the tumors in parts S2 and S3 of your left liver lobe, and to separate the right liver lobe," Chen Yu exined the procedure to the elderly Principal within the hospital.


    Although the Principal was also a doctor and Chen Yu''s teacher, familiar with the details of the surgery, the necessary procedures still had to be followed: "After separating the right liver lobe, I will ligate the portal vein and then preserve the Right Hepatic Vein and Right Hepatic Artery.


    By leveraging the liver''s inmmatory response post-separation, the goal is to promote regeneration within the left liver lobe. If all goes well, the left lobe should increase in size by about twice within a week, meeting the criteria for a second-stage surgery."


    "I''m aware. Didn''t you exin this to me already when you asked me to sign the surgical consent form?" The Principal chuckled heartily in response to Chen Yu''s exnation, clearly unafraid of surgery like other patients might be: "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself, no need to carry any psychological burden.


    I''m already over eighty years old, and it wouldn''t be odd if I couldn''te off the surgical table; I''d just consider it a contribution to the medical field."


    "What are you saying, Principal! How could I possibly let you note off the surgery table?" Chen Yu understood that the Principal wished for him to be free of mental burdens, but seeing the Principal''s open-minded attitude made it impossible for Chen Yu to let anything go wrong, so he assured loudly, "Rest assured, Principal, I will cleanly remove all the tumors and cure you!"


    "Alright then, this old man''s bones are in your hands!" The Principal, knowing that more words would only add to Chen Yu''s pressure,ughed again and allowed the nurses to wheel him out of the room, heading towards the operating room. He seemed as rxed as if he was going out for a stroll, not heading into a life-or-death surgery.


    As the Principal was wheeled out of the room, Chen Yu naturally walked towards the operating room as well.


    "Hey, why won''t you let me perform today''s surgery?" However, just outside the operating room door, Daimon Michiko directly blocked Chen Yu''s path, still fixated on the reasoning behind his refusal to let her perform the surgery.


    Chen Yu looked helplessly at Daimon Michiko. Although her surgical skills truly are unmatched, her habit of monopolizing every surgery was quite unwee: "The patient consented to me as the primary surgeon, so I can''t hand the procedure over to you. Is that reason enough? Now, please make way, I need to go into the operating room."


    "Let me be an assistant then! I really want to do this surgery!" Daimon Michiko immediately took on a stubborn demeanor, for a challenging surgery was to her like a feastid out in front of a starving ghost, an irresistible temptation.


    "The first assistant will be Dr. Higashiyama, the second Dr. Nakagawa. If you want to join, you can only be the third assistant. Would you like that?" Chen Yu gave Daimon Michiko a nce and started walking towards the operating room without waiting for her response.


    However, after a few steps, Chen Yu turned back to Daimon Michiko, who looked downcast, and said, "If you really wish to operate, you should take another close look at the neural damage repair surgery scheme I gave you before. Dr. Higashiyama''s sister''s surgery is the true application of this surgical n."

 Chapter 176: Intraoperative Cardiac Arrest (First Update)

    In the operating room, the elderly principal was already lying on the operating table, and Hiromi Jounouchi hadpleted the full-body anesthesia for him.


    Holding up two gloved hands, Yu Chen then made his way into the operating room.


    "Professor!" Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu, serving as assistants, promptly greeted Yu Chen as he entered. Meanwhile, the surgical nurse and circting nurse had also made all the surgical preparations, merely waiting for Yu Chen to begin the surgery.


    After nodding to everyone, Yu Chen stood in front of the operating table. Looking at the elderly principal lying there, he took a deep breath to adjust his state of mind before addressing everyone, "We will nowmence theparoscopic liver surgery of the right lobe, including the caudate lobe and parts of S2 and S3, and the disconnection of the right liver lobe.


    The surgery begins, please look after me."


    "Please look after us." Even though it was routine, everyone responded very seriously.


    "Life indicators, blood pressure 104/68, heartbeat 65, sinus rhythm." As the chief surgeon announced the start of the surgery, Hiromi Jounouchi, as the anesthesiologist, naturally reported the elderly principal''s vital signs.


    "Please y some music." Hearing from Hiromi Jounouchi the vital signs of the elderly principal, and seeing that everything was normal, Yu Chen then signaled to the circting nurse to y some music and said to the surgical nurse beside him, "Scalpel."


    "Professor, shouldn''t this surgery be best performed as an open surgery? Why opt for the increased difficulty ofparoscopic surgery?" Asked Nakagawa Susumu, who as the second assistant had no role in aparoscopic surgery, curiously inquired of Yu Chen.


    After making a small incision at the elderly principal''s navel and inserting a trocar to inte the abdomen with carbon dioxide, Yu Chen exined to Nakagawa Susumu, "The patient is over eighty years old, with weakened bodily functions and reduced recovery capabilities.


    Moreover, he has to undergo a second surgery one week after this operation, which will require an open approach due to the use of photogrammetry projection technology. Thus, considering the patient''s physical tolerance, we have chosenparoscopic surgery which is less burdensome on him and facilitates a quicker recovery."


    "I see!" Nakagawa Susumu nodded quickly. Although he had made significant progress recently, he was still learning how to carry out surgeries in practice, making Yu Chen''s guidance extremely valuable to him.


    "Intionplete, inserting the trocar now." While Nakagawa Susumu was asking questions to Yu Chen, Doctor Higashiyama, noticing thepletion of the intion, removed the needle and ced the trocar, "Professor, what is this song? It sounds quite nice!"


    In surgery, it is quitemon for doctors to listen to music while operating, as an operation canst for several hours. Without conversation, the atmosphere can be very oppressive. It''s just that Yu Chen did not usually y music in the operating room, so he hadn''t done so before.


    "''Jasmine Flower'', a Chinese folk song. It was the patient''s request," Yu Chen replied, after Doctor Higashiyamapleted the cement of the trocar and inserted theparoscope, verifying the surgical field. Yu Chen then took a scalpel again from the surgical nurse beside him and made another small incision at the predetermined site, "Hemostatic forceps."


    Yu Chen used the hemostatic forceps to prop open the incision he made, inserted the trocar, and after cing surgical instruments, theparoscopic surgery truly began.


    "Let''s start with the resection of the S2 section, stripping forceps," Yu Chen received the forceps passed from the surgical nurse, inserted them through the trocar, and with the aid of theparoscope, began the resection of the tumor in the left liver lobe of the elderly principal.


    Laparoscopic surgery requires inserting surgical instruments through trocars, so instead of using traditional scalpels that can be held in the hand for open surgeries, long forceps are used, operated by manipting their opening and closing to perform the cutting, along with another forceps to help in handling.


    "High-frequency electrosurgical unit." Yu Chen withdrew the stripping forceps, signaling to the surgical nurse for another instrument.


    The high-frequency electrosurgical unit is an electrosurgical device that reces mechanical scalpels for tissue cutting. It heats the tissue upon contact with the high-frequency, high-voltage current produced at the tip of the active electrode, achieving separation and coagtion of the tissue, thus serving the purpose of cutting and hemostasis.


    Inparoscopic surgery, because hemostasis is not as convenient as in open surgery, the use of the high-frequency electrosurgical unit bes much more practical. For this reason, the high-frequency electrosurgical unit is also widely used in open surgeries.


    Chen Yu carefully performed the operation to remove the excised tumor tissue through the cann with grasping forceps. Unlike open surgery, the tumor had to be removed bit by bit, a process that was inevitably tedious. However, everything was going smoothly, and Chen Yu was not particrly anxious.


    Just as Chen Yu had finished resecting the S2 segment of the tumor and was moving towards the S3 segment, the life monitor suddenly sounded an rm.


    "What''s happening?" Chen Yu asked, turning his head to look at Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Heart rate anomaly, ventricr fibrition waveform!" Hiromi Jounouchi looked up at the ECG, her face losing color as she stood up from her seat to urgently respond, "BLS (basic life support)! Increase oxygen supply!"


    Seeing this, Chen Yu also stopped the surgery and withdrew the surgical instruments from the cann, instructing the circting nurse, "Prepare the defibritor!"


    While Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were each instructing the nurses, Doctor Higashiyama, acting as an assistant, quickly took surgical scissors from the scrub nurse, directly cutting the sterile drapes that covered the old principal to reveal his chest.


    The circting nurse also swiftly brought over the defibritor, and Chen Yu took the two electrode paddles. With the help of a young nurse, he haphazardly applied conductive gel and pressed the paddles against the old principal''s chest, shouting to those nearby, "Charging, everyone stand back!"


    With a loud thud, the old principal''s body jerked, but the waveform on the ECG failed to normalize.


    "No good, second charge! 210 Joules, clear out!" Chen Yu said, not giving up, and instructed the young nurse operating the defibritor to charge again. He pressed the paddles against the old principal''s chest once more, causing the body to jolt again.


    After two shocks, the ECG waveform remained chaotic, and the old principal''s vital signs continued to decline.


    "Professor!" Doctor Higashiyama was also getting anxious at this time, knowing that with each additional shock, the chances of sessful resuscitation decreased.


    "No one can take a patient''s life from my hands! Not even Death God himself!" Chen Yu had already opened his Necromancer senses at this point, inly feeling the old principal''s life vitality slipping away, and could even see his soul gradually leaving the body.


    The old principal was clearly in a dying state, and without effective resuscitation measures, he would fall into death within minutes.


    "Third charge!" Chen Yu shouted to the young nurse beside him. He also didn''t bother to hide anything, his hands filled with the power of necromancy. As he pressed down the paddles, he infused that power into the old principal''s body.


    Yet, as the old principal''s body jerked once more, the ECG waveform tlined.


    "Cardiac arrest!" Hiromi Jounouchi announced the situation loudly, her eyes wide open.

 Chapter 177 - 177 Resurrection of the Dead (2nd Update)

    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Jounouchi Hiromi called out to Chen Yu, startled by the sudden cardiac arrest of the old principal, but she quickly recovered and immediately began the rescue process, "Inject 0.5 mg of epinephrine! Get the ECPB (emergency cardiopulmonary bypass) ready!"


    In the operating room, when faced with a patient''s sudden cardiac arrest, the anesthesiologist acts as the resuscitator on the spot and also must take on the responsibility of directing the scene. Since Chen Yu was also her boyfriend, their silent coordination did not require muchmunication, which was why Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t issue anymands to Chen Yu. She had full trust in her boyfriend.


    However, at that moment, Chen Yu had yet to perform the fourth defibrition and seemed as if hecked the strength to lift the electrode paddles. His hands, gripping the paddles, remained on the old principal''s chest as he stared with wide eyes, as if determined to muster every ounce of his strength.


    "Professor, let me do it!" Nakagawa Susumu offered to help, seeing Chen Yu''s condition.


    But Nakagawa had barely made it around the operating table when Chen Yu shouted to a nurse nearby, "Charge for the fourth time! Get out of the way, it''s my patient, and I won''t allow him to die, not even King Yama has the right to take his life!"


    Having said that, Chen Yu once again lifted the electrode paddles. After charging wasplete, he pressed them onto the old principal''s chest once more.


    It seemed as if Chen Yu''s determination had truly frightened King Yama. When the old principal''s body jerked up from the operating table again, the heart monitor finally showed fluctuations instead of a t line.


    "The heartbeat has recovered!" Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing the restored waveform on the heart monitor and the quiet life support machines, finally took a deep breath, "That''s great!"


    "Phew!" Chen Yu couldn''t help but breathe heavily. Although he didn''t experience much physical exhaustion, he felt extremely tense just moments before.


    Handing the electrode paddles to a nearby nurse, Chen Yu then said to everyone, "Clean up, let''s continue with the surgery."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The suturing isplete, and the surgery is finished." Chen Yu announced the end of the operation, which had started out straightforward but became terrifyingly thrilling due to the old principal''s sudden cardiac arrest, as he removed the tubes that had been inserted into the old principal''s abdomen one by one and sutured the incisions.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu dere the surgery finished, both Doctor Higashiyama and Nakagawa Susumu couldn''t help but say from the bottom of their hearts, "You''ve worked hard!"


    Perhaps the surgery had taken too much energy, but as Chen Yu walked out of the operating room, he merely raised his hand as a gesture without saying much.


    Watching the back of the departing Chen Yu, seemingly exhausted, Jounouchi Hiromi also couldn''t help feeling worried. She wanted to follow her boyfriend to see if he was okay, but while Chen Yu could rest afterpleting the surgery, she, as an anesthesiologist, had to take care of post-operative patient management. Jounouchi Hiromi thus had to stay behind and continue with her duties.


    Chen Yu, leaving the operating room, didn''t go to the changing room. Instead, he simply took off his disposable surgical gown and headed towards the hospital cafeteria. The exhaustion from the surgery made him feel very sluggish, and he needed to eat something to replenish his energy.


    By the time Chen Yu arrived at the dining hall, although it was past lunchtime, the cafeteria seemed to still be open, allowing Chen Yu to sessfully order thest bowl of ramen and a serving of pan-fried dumplings.


    With food in hand, he found a table and sat down, only then did Chen Yu stretchnguidly and begin to eat.


    The surgery earlier had indeed shocked him; he had not expected a rtively uplicated operation to result in the headmaster''s sudden ventricr fibrition and subsequent cardiac arrest.


    It was Chen Yu''s first encounter with cardiac arrest during surgery. Even though he followed the protocol and cooperated with Hiromi Jounouchi in the resuscitation effort, the fact was that without more than just medical procedures, the headmaster wouldn''t have been saved.


    Chen Yu had realized this during the third defibrition attempt on the headmaster.


    As a Necromancer, judging whether a person was about to die and determining the state of their soul could almost be considered a fundamental skill. At that time, the life force in all of the headmaster''s organs was rapidly fading, and his soul had already begun to leave his body. All the resuscitation methods used had not halted this process.


    It''s fair to say that even if resuscitation had continued or even an open-chest massage had been performed, it would have been impossible to restart the headmaster''s heart, because his life had already ended.


    In fact, what had brought the headmaster back, causing his heart to beat again, was not because of Chen Yu''s final defibrition shock, nor was it due to the adrenaline injected by Hiromi Jounouchi.


    It was because, after the third defibrition, as the headmaster''s heart arrest was induced, Chen Yu channeled Necromantic Power into the headmaster''s body through the electrode paddles he was holding.


    This was why Chen Yu''s hands did not leave the paddles after the third defibrition; he was actually casting a necromancy spell called "Resurrection of the Dead" using the Necromantic Power injected into the headmaster''s body, recing the life force with Necromantic Power to sustain the headmaster''s life, thus "reviving" him.


    "Resurrection of the Dead" is among the more sophisticated spells used by Necromancers to revive the dead.


    Unlike the simple Spirit Gathering Technique or summoning the dead to merely raise and manipte the corpse with Necromantic Power, "Resurrection of the Dead" uses Necromantic Power to rece the life force lost from a body, reviving the person such that they appear no different from a living being.


    Despite truly being dead, their appearance and signs of life are indistinguishable from those of the living. It''s just that what sustains them is no longer life force but Necromantic Power.


    This is one of the Resurrection Techniques developed by Necromancers. As long as the soul is present and the body is intact, this spell can be used to achieve the level of resurrection pursued by many Necromancers in the Medieval Period or in numerous legendary tales, who were either misguided or deemed evil, perfectly reviving the dead.


    While there are other, more powerful Resurrection Techniques, this spell was the most suitable given the headmaster''s condition at the time. The other spells either required a specific environment or caused too muchmotion, and some required a Necromancer of Legendary-rank to cast.


    The reason why Chen Yu seemed so exhausted was also because he had to infuse the headmaster''s body with Necromantic Power while simultaneously casting theplex spell "Resurrection of the Dead" using silent incantation and instant casting techniques, thus causing even a Certified Necromancer like Chen Yu to feel a substantial drain on his energy.


    However, saving the headmaster was the most important thing for Chen Yu, and he did not dwell on the minor depletion of his energy.


    For the headmaster, though, the life force that sustained him had been reced with Necromantic Power. Although there would be no adverse effects, due to the limited time Chen Yu had when infusing the Necromantic Power, the amount was finite, and like life force, Necromantic Power is continuously depleted.

 Chapter 178 - 177: Discovery (3rd Update)

    After finishing what could hardly be considered lunch, consisting of ramen and fried dumplings, Chen Yu then made his way to the old principal''s hospital room.


    Although, in a sense, even if Chen Yu did nothing, the old principal wouldn''t "die" again, for Chen Yu, the matter couldn''t just be left at that.


    Using necromancy to cheat death and revive the old principal was to sustain his life, but this didn''t mean that Chen Yu could give up on treating him.


    In a certain view, Necromantic Resurrection is a miracle, an undeniable miracle for mortals, created by Necromancers, a miracle that can bring the dead back to life.


    However, although it seems like a miracle to mortals, to Necromancers, the Resurrection of the Dead is still just a spell, a spell that uses Necromantic Power to rece life force, to sustain the life of the deceased anew, making the dead body e back to life."


    Indeed, the process of using Necromantic Power to rece life force could rightly be called a miracle, but in a certain sense, the result of the spell cannot be called a miracle.


    In those who have undergone Necromantic Resurrection, Necromantic Power can indeed take the ce of life force to support life, but that is all it does. Although the resurrected can continue to live before the Necromantic Power is depleted, they are merely "alive."


    This spell does not heal the original wounds, illnesses, or other conditions that were depleting the person''s life force. The Resurrection of the Dead merely substitutes Necromantic Power for life force, thus sustaining the life of the deceased once again.


    Surely, this is an extraordinary miracle for mortals and a sophisticated technique for Necromancers themselves. In some fantasy worlds still in the Medieval Period, such necromancy could be regarded as the "Ultimate Resurrection" most sought after by spellcasters who delve into necromancy. However¡­ the Resurrection of the Dead ultimately has its limits, and "humans" cannot break these boundaries.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, have you arrived?" Inside the old principal''s hospital room, Jounouchi Hiromi was checking the life-monitoring equipment. When she saw Chen Yue in, she immediately looked his way with concern.


    Chen Yu nodded to Jounouchi Hiromi, walked to the hospital bed, and after examining the old principal''s body, which was still under anesthesia and had not yet woken up, he turned to his girlfriend and said, "You''ve worked hard, Hiromi."


    "It''s my duty." Although she often joked about disliking post-operative care, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t mind doing these tasks at all. Chen Yu''s tired appearance earlier had especially concerned her, "You seemed very tired before, are you okay? Today''s surgery was really perilous!"


    "It''s nothing, I was just a little tired earlier. I went to the cafeteria, had something to eat, and felt better," Chen Yu said, shaking his head helplessly. Although he had prepared various contingency ns before the surgery, he hadn''t anticipated an emergency like cardiac arrest during the operation, "Today''s surgery did indeed have some unexpected turns.


    A sudden cardiac arrest during the procedure, that''s the first time I''ve encountered such a situation."


    Relieved to hear Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mind was put at ease, but upon hearing about food, she also felt hungry, "No one can predict such things beforehand, but it''s great that you could save someone''s life. Now that you mention it, I''m feeling hungry too. Is there still food in the cafeteria?"


    "There wasn''t any left when I came back. I ordered thest bowl of ramen." Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi, but seeing a look of disappointment on her face, he quickly added, "But I knew you hadn''t eaten either, so I''ve already called in a takeout for you. It should arrive soon, grilled meat bento from Shu Shuyuan."


    Upon hearing that Chen Yu had ordered takeout for her, Jounouchi Hiromi finally nodded in satisfaction, casting aside the pout she had put on and smiling, "That''s more like it."


    While chatting with Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi did not neglect her work. After finishing the inspection of the life-monitoring equipment, she entrusted some instructions to the nurse, Yousen Yangna, and then left the room with Chen Yu.


    However, after departing the room, Jounouchi Hiromi did not go back to her office to wait for the takeout; instead, she took Chen Yu with her to the hospital''s rooftop.


    "Hiromi, why did you bring me here? Is there something else you want to tell me?" Chen Yu was somewhat puzzled by Jounouchi Hiromi''s action. Thest time she had taken him to the rooftop like this, she wasn''t yet his girlfriend, which made Chen Yu feel a bit strange.


    Especially since thest time Jounouchi Hiromi brought him to the rooftop was to confess her feelings, making him even more suspicious.


    Having brought Chen Yu to the rooftop, Jounouchi Hiromi did not speak right away. Instead, she looked at her boyfriend with aplex and troubled expression, hesitating a long while before asking, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you keeping something from me?"


    "This¡­ haven''t you said before that you wouldn''t ask?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s question caused Chen Yu to touch his nose and produce a wry smile. Although he didn''t understand why Jounouchi Hiromi would bring this up at this moment, he still couldn''t disclose his secret to her.


    "During today''s surgery¡­ Mr. Chen Yu, you did something to save the patient, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked into Chen Yu''s eyes, her own glistening with an almost tearful plea, "And about that emergency surgery the day before yesterday, it was actually you who intervened to save that patient''s life, wasn''t it?


    Even though you were very discreet, how could the sudden changes in the patient''s life signs and vital signs be concealed from an experienced anesthesiologist?"


    "Hiromi, I¡­" Chen Yu wanted to exin but found himself at a loss for words.


    "I know you have been hiding something from me. I know you have secrets of your own, and I really am prepared to love you no matter who you are.


    I even promised you that I would not pry into your secrets..." Jounouchi Hiromi spoke quickly even with slight moisture at the corner of her eyes, but she brushed it away with her fingers and looked steadfastly at Chen Yu, "I know I shouldn''t ask you, but Mr. Chen Yu, I can trust the person who shares my bed every night, but can you¡­ can you trust me?"


    Seeing the resolve shining in Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, Chen Yu sighed deeply, as it seemed some things had finallye to the point where a decision had to be made, and it was time toy his cards on the table.

 Chapter 179 - 178: Proposal (1 more)

    "Hiromi, will you marry me?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi and asked a question that had nothing to do with what she was talking about.


    "Eh?" The question from Chen Yu caught Jounouchi Hiromi off guard, shattering her resolve and leaving her flustered, "Why are you bringing this up all of a sudden? What does your belief in me have to do with whether I am willing to marry you? If I don''t want to marry you, does that mean you can''t trust me?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s retort left Chen Yu silent for a moment. He pursed his lips as he looked at her, his eyes filled with hesitation and indecision, but the gaze of his girlfriend, wounded yet still fixed on him, eventually forced him to make a decision, "Hiromi, do you really want to know my secret?


    There are some secrets I can only share with the person who is willing to spend a lifetime with me, forever. And once you know my secret, you can never leave me, not even death can separate us."


    "What you''re saying¡­" Initially, Jounouchi Hiromi thought Chen Yu was just brushing her off with such words, but as she looked into his eyes, she understood that Chen Yu was serious; he was not joking.


    This realization forced Jounouchi Hiromi to reconsider the decision she had made.


    Should she choose to know Chen Yu''s secret and be inseparable from him thereafter, even to the extent that not even death, as he said, could part them? Or should she back off now, maintain the status quo but add a crack to their rtionship? Or should she choose to break up and cut off all ties with him?


    The plethora of choices overwhelmed Jounouchi Hiromi, making it even harder to decide than when she confronted Chen Yu with her question. She was unsure if she should keep pressing for an answer¡­


    But she was certainly not a quitter, especially since the only thing separating her rtionship with Chen Yu from an actual marriage was a ceremony and a marriage certificate.


    However, she obviously wasn''t going to let Chen Yu off the hook that easily. So after taking a deep breath, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu seriously, revealed a wry smile, and then said with a intive tone, "Really, you! Even if you want me to marry you, the least you could do is a proper proposal, right? Who makes someone make a choice like this?"


    If Chen Yu couldn''t understand such an obvious hint, he truly deserved to be single for the rest of his life.


    "Miss Jounouchi Hiromi, will you marry me, be my wife, and stay together forever through sickness and in health, even if death and time cannot tear us apart?" Chen Yu knelt on one knee, assuming the standard posture for a proposal.


    The scenario that every woman dreams of was now unfolding before her, causing Jounouchi Hiromi to no longer hold back her tears, which she had been desperately trying to keep at bay. Still, with a touch of pride, she tilted her head back, attempting not to let the tears roll down while speaking in a tone feigning dissatisfaction, "Seriously, a proposal without flowers or a ring?


    How do you expect someone to ept you like that?"


    At this point, Jounouchi Hiromi had actually epted Chen Yu''s proposal; she was only trying to y it coy and wasn''t truly expecting him to produce flowers and a ring right then and there.


    In her mind, even if Chen Yu said he''d go buy them after work, she would have epted it. If he managed to run out and buy them immediately, she would undoubtedly have been deeply touched. However, what Chen Yu did nextpletely took Jounouchi Hiromi by surprise.


    "Hiromi, wait for me a second," Chen Yu stood up and said to Jounouchi Hiromi. Suddenly, he took a step back and, as if blending into the water, disappeared into the air behind him.


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Watching her boyfriend disappear so abruptly in front of her eyes, Jounouchi Hiromi was immediately thrown into panic. As she called out his name loudly, she also reached out her hand to grab him, but all her palm met was air.


    The iprehensible scene before her eyes sent Jounouchi Hiromi into a frenzy. She looked around in ce, trying to find Chen Yu who seemed to be hiding, but felt it was so futile. The entire rooftop was in in sight, with only a helipad on the t surface for helicopters tond.


    There were no other ces to hide, and it was impossible for Chen Yu to conceal himself in a corner of this rooftop in that instant and make himself undetectable.


    The sudden loss of her boyfriend''s figure, the joy and happiness of being proposed to by her boyfriend just moments ago, followed by watching him blend into the air and disappear from in front of her¡ªthe blow was almost too much for Jounouchi Hiromi to bear. She sat down on the ground,pletely at a loss.


    "Don''t joke like this,e out quickly!" Jounouchi Hiromi cried out somewhat fearfully. She was really afraid that Chen Yu wouldpletely disappear. If it wasn''t for thest thing Chen Yu had told her, which was to wait a moment, she might have already copsed under the shock.


    "Come out quickly! I don''t want to know your secret anymore, juste out!" Jounouchi Hiromi looked up and shouted loudly in the direction where Chen Yu had disappeared, as the fear and worry in her heart turned increasingly to despair. She didn''t know why this was happening, but the fact that her boyfriend who had just proposed to her vanished right before her eyes was indisputable.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi''s despair was about to spiral into a breakdown, Chen Yu''s figure reappeared on the rooftop, only this time with a bunch of flowers in his hand that seemed to have been freshly picked, a bunch of deeply ck roses.


    "Hiromi? What happened to you?" Chen Yu was about to give the flowers to his girlfriend but saw her sitting on the ground crying. He quickly went over to her and helped her up: "What''s wrong, Hiromi? Why are you crying¡­"


    "p!" A pnded on Chen Yu''s face, cutting off his unfinished words.


    "Jerk!" Jounouchi Hiromi cursed and finally broke down in tears. Yet, her arms wrapped tightly around Chen Yu, burying her face in his chest and crying bitterly: "Why? Why did you disappear in front of me? I thought you were nevering back¡­ Sob, sob! Where did you go?"


    "Sorry, I¡­went to pick flowers for you," Chen Yu apologized and pulled Jounouchi Hiromi up from his chest, presenting the flowers he had just picked to her: "Didn''t you say that without flowers and a ring, you couldn''t ept my proposal? So I thought I''d pick a bunch of flowers for you."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, not even bothering to wipe her tears, took the strangely colored ck roses, sniffled, and then looked up at Chen Yu with tear-filled eyes, asking, "And the ring?"


    "It''s right here," Chen Yu said, reaching into his pocket and pulling out a silver ring with a purple gemstone that sparkled brilliantly like a star.

 Chapter 180 - 179: The Secret Confession (2nd Update)

    It took Chen Yu quite a long time to soothe his girlfriend''s emotions, but Hiromi Jounouchi, severely shaken by today''s extreme ups and downs, was obviously not so easy to recover. Although she had regained control of her emotions, Hiromi Jounouchi was not nning to let Chen Yu off the hook that easily.


    While she wouldn''t go so far as to engage in intimate couple behaviors under the broad daylight, a woman doesn''t tend to be reasonable when she''s being coquettish or angry. Therefore, today the medical staff and patients at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital could witness the somewhatical scene of the distinguished associate professor carrying his girlfriend on his back.


    "Move it,e on! Didn''t you say you ordered takeout for me? I''ve never tried the grilled meat bento from Shu Shuyuan!


    I heard it contains A5 wagyu beef, which won''t taste good if it gets cold!" Holding the ck rose Chen Yu had specially picked out in one hand and continually patting his shoulder with the other, Hiromi Jounouchi urged him like a child, while the ring set with a purple gemstone on her finger glistened brilliantly, involuntarily drawing the gaze of all the passersby to her finger.


    Chen Yu, for his part, didn''t mind the onlookers. While a Japanese man might be conscious of losing face over carrying his wife, for a Chinese man, carrying his wife isn''t really a big deal. Moreover, having just sessfully proposed and calmed his girlfriend from a state of breakdown, losing a bit of face was certainly better than losing his wife.


    As for running a bit faster with Hiromi Jounouchi on his back, women''s bodies are naturally lighter than men''s, and Hiromi Jounouchi''s figure was also quite slender and graceful, so she was naturally light.


    Chen Yu didn''t feel much of a burden carrying her, so under Hiromi Jounouchi''s urging, he started to run quickly along the hospital corridor, causing Hiromi Jounouchi to excitedly wrap her arms around his neck and let out a series of cheerfulughs.


    "Is that Professor Chen?" A young nurse who obviously recognized Chen Yu was surprised to see him carrying Hiromi Jounouchi past and quickly confirmed with another nurse beside her.


    The other nurse was also evidently shocked by what she was seeing. The doctors at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital were typically very dignified and serious, not to mention the professors.


    Seeing something like a professor carrying a female doctor running through the hospital corridors was unprecedented for these young nurses.


    But this nurse was quite observant, noticing the flowers in Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand and the particrly eye-catching ring on her finger: "Could it be that Professor Chen has proposed to Doctor Jounouchi? They... Ah! I''m so envious!"


    For these young nurses, being proposed to by a young, aplished, and handsome professor, and carried all the way through the hospital, was undeniably like a love story from a TV drama, filling them with envy and jealousy.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The envy of the nurses and the curious stares of others were of no consequence to Chen Yu. Carrying Hiromi Jounouchi back to his office, heid his girlfriend down on the sofa in front of his secretary, Shirai Reina, who looked on in disbelief.


    "Professor, what is this...?" Shirai Reina looked at Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi with an expression that didn''t know quite what to make of the situation, wondering what exactly had happened.


    "It''s nothing, Hiromi just asked me to carry her," Chen Yu exined with a smile to his secretary, who looked on in astonishment: "I just sessfully proposed to Hiromi, so we got a little excited. Sorry about that."


    ```


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Shirai Rena''s eyes widened in surprise. "A proposal? Professor, you proposed to Doctor Jounouchi?"


    "Yes, Mr. Chen Yu just proposed to me, and I have agreed to marry him," Jounouchi Hiromi said as she stood up to show her ring to Shirai Rena, seemingly threatened by Shirai''s astonishment.


    The shining purple gemstone made Shirai Rena quickly regain herposure, and she hastened to squeeze out a smile, congratting Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "By the way, Shirai-san, has the bento from Shu Shuyuan arrived?" Chen Yu interrupted the awkward pleasantries between Shirai Rena and Jounouchi Hiromi and said to Shirai Rena, "If it''s here, bring it in, and close the door, please. Hiromi and I have something to discuss."


    "It has already arrived; I put it on your desk," Shirai Rena said, pointing to the bento box she had ced on Chen Yu''s desk. She bowed to Chen Yu before leaving his office and carefully closed the door behind her.


    "Ah! A bento from Shu Shuyuan!" Upon seeing the bento box on Chen Yu''s desk, Jounouchi Hiromi cheered and made her way to sit down at Chen Yu''s seat. She opened the bento box in front of her, and seeing the generous portion of grilled meat, she let out a contented cheer. She couldn''t wait to pick up her chopsticks and start eating.


    However, while enjoying her bento, Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t forgotten the original purpose of her visit that day, which was to speak with Chen Yu. Especially after witnessing Chen Yu vanishing in front of her, Jounouchi Hiromi was even more eager to find out his secret.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, can you tell me what your secret is now?" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t beat around the bush but asked directly the question she wanted to know, "The way you disappeared right in front of me just now must be a manifestation of your secret, right?"


    "Yes, it indeed is time to tell you," Chen Yu nodded, walked to a cab, and opened a safe hidden within. Then he said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, do you know what a mage is?"


    "Harry Potter? Or Macaque Liquor?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s tone was teasing and light, as if she wasn''t surprised by Chen Yu''s question: "Mr. Chen Yu, you''re not going to say you''re Macaque Liquor, are you? Hahaha, then transform for me! I''ve never seen Macaque Liquor transform!"


    Chen Yu chuckled, shook his head, and took out the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" locked in the safe, cing it in front of Jounouchi Hiromi. "Not the kind from video games and fantasy novels, where you foolishly chant spells with a little wooden stick, nor the kind where you sign contracts with some unknown creatures.


    Instead, it is about gaining knowledge and power through continual study.


    In this world, there are many people like me... rather, we should be called¡ªTranscendents."


    "Transcendents?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened with a look of interest, eagerly watching Chen Yu, waiting for him to continue.


    ```

 Chapter 181 - 180 "I, Am a Necromancer." (3rd Update)

    "Transcendents have existed since ancient times, and in ancient Japan, Samurai and Onmyoji were the representatives of Japan''s native transcendent professions," Chen Yu said as he held Jounouchi Hiromi in his arms, watching her eat while he wrapped an arm around her slender waist and exined to her about transcendents.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu mention Japan''s native transcendents, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly swallowed the food in her mouth and asked Chen Yu eagerly, "Samurai and Onmyoji? What about the Priests at the Shrine? And those deities worshiped at the Shrines... Do the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu really exist?"


    "Of course, the Priests are too! Hiromi, do you remember when west went to Kamakura, and I specifically visited the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine?" Chen Yu smiled, reminding his girlfriend, "A Priest stopped us then, saying that Audis had attracted misfortune and needed to be exorcised. Do you remember that?"


    "I certainly do!" Jounouchi Hiromi turned around excitedly and looked at Chen Yu, biting her chopsticks enthusiastically, "That Priest even had someone arrange a tea ceremony performance for me. I found it strange, since when does Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine have tea ceremony performances, and the Shrine Maiden performing the ceremony didn''t seem at all like the part-time Shrine Maidens!


    So, are you saying that Priest was also one of the transcendents you mentioned? And even the Shrine Maiden I saw? What about the deities? Do Hachiman and other deities really exist?"


    "I can''t be certain about the Shrine Maiden you saw, but the Priest we met then was indeed a transcendent. He stopped us because of that reason," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, also touching on the topic of her greatest interest, "As for the deities you mentioned, they certainly do exist. Great gods like Amaterasu and Inari are real, and the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu too.


    Even the Gao Tianyuan mentioned in the myths is a real ce, it''s just that mortals, and even ordinary transcendents, cannot see it."


    "You sound so sure, Mr. Chen Yu, have you seen them?" The things that Chen Yu was talking about were things she had never heard of, which undoubtedly excited and intrigued Jounouchi Hiromi, and she eagerly wanted to know more.


    However, Chen Yu could understand her curiosity; this innate human desire for knowledge didn''t strike him as odd.


    "As for deities, I have seen them!" Chen Yu said, recalling Little Rice Princess, a deity as timid as a little girl he had once encountered. With a smile, he exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "When I used to live near Kawakami Cemetery, there was a shrine dedicated to the Inari God. A deity lived there. However, she was just a minor deity of Inari and didn''t have much power.


    I''ve only seen her once or twice. If you''re interested, I could take you to meet her tonight."


    "Meeting a god? Oh my Ra!" Jounouchi Hiromi cheered. The opportunity to meet a real deity was clearly an experience she had never had before. Despite her excitement, Jounouchi Hiromi did not forget her main purpose and continued to inquire, "You haven''t talked about yourself yet, Mr. Chen Yu! I know you''re a transcendent, and as you said, each transcendent has a profession, so what''s yours?


    Are you a Mage? And when you disappeared on the rooftop, was that Magic?"


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s barrage of questions, Chen Yu was somewhat at a loss where to start exining. Seeing that she had almost finished her bento, he suggested, "You have so many questions, Hiromi, that I can''t exin them all at once. Why don''t I show you in person?"


    "Seeing it in person, how do I see..." Jounouchi Hiromi put down her chopsticks, wiped her mouth, and was about to ask Chen Yu how to see it when suddenly everything before her eyes went dark. By the time she realized what was happening, she was already in apletely different ce, held in the arms of Chen Yu.


    Descending from Chen Yu''s embrace, Jounouchi Hiromi steadied her footing and began to take in her surroundings.


    They appeared on what seemed like a terrace, which was a part of a massive, yet unfinished building. Standing at the edge of the terrace and looking around, one could see many figures resembling y figures at work, using huge ck stone blocks to build the structure.


    Among them mixed some constructs looking like metal and wood, including spider-likerge machinery with four long legs assisting in the construction.


    Below the building was what seemed to be an unfinished greenhouse made of ss. Although iplete, it was already filled with nts. Hiromi noticed those were the ck Roses Chen Yu had picked earlier.


    In the distancey a deep blue expanse of water that looked like an endless sea, with white waves crashing against the ck shoreline.


    There was some distance between the building itself and the coastline, and to its side was a in, through which a river flowed into the ocean before them.


    "What ce is this, exactly? Was that magic just now?" Turning to face her boyfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi felt her list of questions growing, especially upon seeing therge book with a ck cover still in his hand: "This book¡­ I thought it was lost, but it turns out Mr. Chen Yu, you took it."


    "Just now¡­ that could be considered magic, but overall, it''s one of the functions of the ring on your finger," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, also pointing to the engagement ring she wore, which he had used to propose to her: "This is my private space... I''m not sure how to exin the concept of this ce to you.


    Anyway, Hiromi, you can think of it as a private ind that belongs only to me, inessible to others without my permission, and the ring on your hand is the key to the door that opens here. You can appear anywhere on this ind at will, ording to your heart''s desire."


    It dawned on Jounouchi Hiromi that the ring Chen Yu presented for the proposal had such a function. The gift he gave her was not just a ring, but this entire ind!


    "I did not intend to propose to you so soon, which is why the castle isn''t finished yet, so¡­" Chen Yu shook his head, feeling that these words were of no importance now, but still, he took Hiromi''s hand and stood at the edge of the terrace, saying to her: "I nned to build a castle here and then propose to you, Hiromi, giving you a grand and perfect wedding meant only for the two of us.


    That was when I would tell you all of my secrets."


    "After all that has happened today, just who are you?" Everything that had taken ce had left Jounouchi Hiromi unsure of what to say next, but finally learning the true secret of Chen Yu gave her a great sense of security. She leaned into Chen Yu''s embrace; she felt surrounded by happiness: "Well, it doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me, as long as you love me, that is enough."


    "I am a Necromancer," Chen Yu said, holding his fianc¨¦e.

 Chapter 182 - 181 Visit è·¯ Part One

    Although the castle that was originally nned for the marriage with Jounouchi Hiromi had less than one-third constructed, and the greenhouse for growing roses and other magical nts wasn''t even built yet, that didn''t stop Jounouchi Hiromi from visiting the castle with great enthusiasm under Chen Yu''spany, which was to be their love nest.


    The design of the castle was an expensive endeavor as Kyuuzai Ryousen paid a hefty sum to a designpany, and although it cost a lot, thepany nearly worked itself to death with overtime. Driven by money, the designpany operated around the clock and managed to present theplete set of design blueprints for the castle, including the Mage Tower, in record time.


    Of course, being able to produce the blueprints within a week owed not only to thepelling power of money but also to the fact that Chen Yu provided sufficiently detailed specifications and requirements, which saved the time that would have been spent on the frustrations of the demanding client asking for countless revisions.


    For Chen Yu, all that mattered for the castle''s design was that the appearance was pleasing, the structure reasonable and practical, and all functional areas met his requirements. As for the tower, intended to be his Mage Tower and Spirit Gathering Tower, it was beyond the capacity of the real-world designers ignorant in spellcraft to create design ns for.


    They were asked to help with the architecturalyout and aesthetics, and to modify the original blueprint temtes where Chen Yu felt theycked modernity orfort.


    After all, the diagrams provided in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium were standard Mage Tower temtes, and each mage would modify and adjust them ording to personal preferences.


    In reality, no mage would construct their Mage Tower strictly following the blueprint, as doing so would only facilitate invaders to breach the tower by following the design n, rendering the exercise pointless.


    And after acquiring the design blueprints, it was time for the Necromancer''s showtime.


    Using the power of rituals to project a part of the Nether ne into this space, and making it ovep with the entire area, was a basic operation in transforming an entire ind into Necromantic Space and even extracting resources from the projected piece of the Nether ne.


    After necrosifying the ind, Chen Yu only needed to capture a few souls plundered from the Netherworld, insert them into y dolls made from Grave Soil after some adjustments, and vo ¨C a cheap, efficient workforce skilled in self-replication was ready.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, speaking of Necromancers, I remember they usually summon skeletons in the video games I''ve yed," said Hiromi, walking through a corridor yet to bepleted, looking at the y dolls working hard on both sides. Originally bracing herself to see a scene of stark, white skeletons, she was surprised, "Why are all these workers dark y dolls instead?"


    Hearing such a question from Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel amused.


    This was the typical stereotype most had of Necromancers ¨C that they should only deal with skeletons or decaying, smelly corpses, oblivious to the fact that mages, even those with more unique hobbies, were wise enough to discern the quality of materials; anyyperson could tell the difference between bone, metal, and stone, much less the highly intelligent mages.


    "Hiromi, you''re a doctor, don''t you agree that human bones can''tpare to stone in strength?" he said with a smile to his girlfriend, summoned a y doll over, and had it stand in front of them before continuing, "It''s true that human bones are both hard and tough, or they wouldn''t be able to support a human body.


    But once a person dies and the flesh decays, turning the bones into mere skeletons, both the strength and the toughness significantly diminish."


    Ordinary White Skeletons are indeed a staple for Necromancers in many fantasy works, and I can summon those things too. But their intelligence is very low, they can only understand simple instructions, and the strength of their whitened bones... makes them utterly unsuitable for heavy construction work.


    However, these y dolls are entirely different. They are strong, their bodies are robust, and with aplete soul inserted inside for control, they can not only understandplex instructions but also work autonomously. They don''t need to rest 24 hours a day. For a Necromancer, they are simply the perfect workers."


    "Eh~! Is that even possible? I thought Necromancers were always those guys in video games who are apanied by skeletons and zombies!" Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her surprise while deliberately dangling her arms to mimic the pose of a zombie.


    Watching his girlfriend pretending to be a zombie, Chen Yu wasn''t frightened at all; instead, he found her very cute.


    After sending the y doll back to continue working, Chen Yu took Jounouchi Hiromi to the greenhouse, which was not yet fully constructed.


    It was a greenhouse with a steampunk style. A massive steel structure supported a dome paved with thick ss, and inside the greenhouse were nted a field of vividly colored... no, pitch-ck roses.


    Looking at these roses whose leaves were also somewhat ckened, Jounouchi Hiromi thought their color matched the Gothic aesthetic quite well, but she curiously asked, "Are these ck roses by any chance? Mr. Chen Yu, why don''t you nt red roses?"


    "These are Death Pce Roses, a very precious type of magical nt. After they bloom, their petals can be collected and used to make magic potions." Chen Yu casually plucked a ck Death Pce Rose from nearby and handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi. Although he imed it was a precious magical nt, it didn''t really matter to pluck one or two when he had a greenhouse full of them.


    Taking the flower that Chen Yu handed to her, Jounouchi Hiromi instinctively smelled it but couldn''t detect any scent, which she found odd: "Why doesn''t it have any smell? Do these roses not have any fragrance?"


    "It''s not that, but the fragrance of the Death Pce Roses cannot be perceived by the living. Only the dead and souls can smell their fragrance," Chen Yu shook his head but added with a touch of mystery for his girlfriend, "However, after the petals of the Death Pce Roses are refined through a special method, they can be used to create a very unique perfume.


    Not only can it intoxicate the living, but even those who have passed away will remember this scent in their soul, achieving a literal captivation of the divine soul."


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was carefully sniffing the Death Pce Rose, trying to imagine what the mysterious fragrance that could be made into the special perfume Chen Yu mentioned might smell like, a huge four-legged mechanical beast as tall as a three-story building passed by them. Hiromi couldn''t help but look up at the massive steel monster, a strong sense of incongruity rising in her heart.


    Isn''t her boyfriend a Necromancer? Why is everything around him not rted to corpses in the slightest?

 Chapter 183 - 182 Visit - Part 2

    ```


    The hulking metallic machinery bore a distinct steampunk style. Although Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t too familiar with this style, she wasn''t exactly a good girl during her high school days and had her own experiences with various non-mainstream art styles. She had even worn smoky makeup and leather jackets like a boy, so she knew that the object that just passed over her head must have been a robot.


    Even though the robot''s design resembled a high stool supported by four curved long legs and seemed rather wobbly when it moved, one couldn''t deny the charm of its heavy industrial aesthetic. Feeling its presence up close inevitably inspired awe and admiration.


    Despite her fondness for the giant, Jounouchi Hiromi still found it quite strange and asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, this doesn''t have anything to do with necromancers, right? Robots and such..."


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t know how to describe her feelings. It was like expecting to eat a delicious chocte cake, but when you take a bite, you realize it''s not chocte but soy sauce.


    "Why can''t robots have something to do with necromancers?" Chen Yu burst intoughter upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''sment, clearly enjoying the sess of his jest, "Should necromancers only be associated with piles of bones and corpses, emitting an awful stench of decay and looking like overworked zombies, constantly plotting schemes or spreading a gue after decimating a city?"


    "That''s all prejudice! Of course, Hiromi, if you''d like to see what a so-called traditional necromancer looks like, I can conjure up a Lost Souls disaster in Tokyo, create a zombie siege or some other grand spectacle. Would you like to see it?"


    "No, thanks!" Even though she knew Chen Yu was just joking, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly eximed in rejection. As one of the world''srgest cities, Tokyo had a poption of tens of millions; if Chen Yu were truly to do such a thing, he would end up killing more people than anyone in recorded history.


    Being stopped by his girlfriend, Chen Yu naturally wasn''t serious about causing chaos and thus did not pursue the topic further. However, noticing Jounouchi Hiromi''s curiosity about the robot they had just encountered, he led her through the greenhouse to an open space, where a robot approached and then crouched down in front of her.


    It was only when the robot crouched down in front of her that Jounouchi Hiromi took a closer look and realized that, while it was three stories tall when standing, it now seemed only about the height of an average person after bending its four long legs in a special way.


    The entire robot resembled a rectangr box full of gears and bearings, mostly made of metal and wrapped in wood. On the side facing her, there was an intricate device that looked like a lens, almost like an eye.


    "Actually, calling it a robot, its principle isn''t much different from the y doll you saw earlier," Chen Yu walked up to the robot, opened a cover on its bottom to reveal something inside, and motioned for Jounouchi Hiromi toe closer to take a look before continuing to exin, "This is the core of the robot, stuffing a soul into this mechanical heart provides the intelligence for this big guy, while it''s powered by magic power.


    So, in reality, it''s still a magical construct; it''s just a product of magic industrialization."


    The idea of magic industrialization made Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widen in surprise. She of course knew what industrialization meant, but had always thought it pertained to the domain of science, while magic was supposed to be mysterious.


    Seeing his girlfriend''s amazed face, Chen Yu wasn''t surprised. After closing the cover on the robot''s bottom, he led Jounouchi Hiromi to the back of the robot and pulled down a hangingdder, gesturing for her to climb up.


    "What is this for?" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t quite understand what Chen Yu intended to do, but still took thedder and climbed up.


    ```


    After Hiromi climbed up, Chen Yu naturally followed and climbed up as well, then he pulled up thedder again, turning it into a railing.


    Seeing the railing on top of the robot, Jounouchi Hiromi had a guess about what Chen Yu nned to do by having her up there, so she quickly grabbed the railing, and only after she had steadied herself did she turn to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, you can''t possibly be thinking..."


    Before Jounouchi Hiromi finished speaking, Chen Yu grabbed the other side of the handrail, and then the entire robot stood up.


    The sudden elevation of the view and the vibrationing through the soles of her feet startled Jounouchi Hiromi, causing her to scream and nearly fall. However, once she steadied herself, she realized that although the vibrations kepting, they were only from the movement of the robot''s internal parts. The giant machine walked with exceptional stability, and she felt not the slightest shake.


    This filled Jounouchi Hiromi with wonder, but after calming down, the experience of viewing the scenery from atop a three-story-tall robot was unlike anything she''d ever felt before. Her spirits soared and she couldn''t help but shout happily toward the front.


    Looking at the joyously uncharacteristic Hiromi, who was no longer the usual intellectual beauty, Chen Yu walked beside her, smiled, and asked, "How do you like it, Hiromi? Do you enjoy this ce?"


    Facing the mountains and the sea, Jounouchi Hiromi certainly loved this ce from the bottom of her heart. But instead of answering Chen Yu''s question, she turned around, wrapped her arms around his neck, and kissed him firmly on the lips.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu returned to the office with Jounouchi Hiromi, whose excitement had yet to subside, her face still bore an unnatural blush, and she couldn''t help but adjust her clothes again. She also gave Chen Yu a reproachful re¡ªnot that anyone had seen them earlier, but the sheer enormity of the experience left her somewhat mortified.


    Still, having thoroughly understood her boyfriend, Jounouchi Hiromi found herself falling even deeper in love with this man.


    To the ordinary person, he was a talented professor of surgery at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, with hopes of winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine, having developed broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents that could benefit all humanity.


    Yet, beyond his ordinary side, he was the immensely powerful Necromancer, owner of a vast private ind, and possessed knowledge and powers far beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    But now, this man was her boyfriend, who had already proposed to her, wanting to spend a lifetime with her... No, in the case of a Necromancer, perhaps that time can''t be described using something as brief as a lifetime. Maybe the term should be ''until forever''?


    Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t too adept with these grammar details and didn''t know which adjective to use, but she knew one thing for sure¡ªthat falling for Chen Yu was the most correct decision she had made in her life.

 Chapter 184 - 183 Invitation

    Although proposing and taking my girlfriend to visit my "Necromantic Space" took up quite a bit of time, when Chen Yu came back to the former principal''s ward, the old man had only just woken up from the anesthesia.


    "This time you really went through a lot, Chen Yu. The surgery was very well done¡ªI slept soundly and didn''t feel a thing," the former principaly on his hospital bed, an oxygen tube attached to his nose, and though his voice was somewhat affected, he seemed to be in very good spirits.


    "You had a good sleep, but you scared us to death," Chen Yu, relieved to see the former principal looking well, took a seat beside him and told him about the cardiac arrest during the surgery, "You suddenly developed ventricr fibrition halfway through the operation. I attempted defibrition three times but couldn''t bring you back, and the ECG was just a t line.


    We were almost ready to dere you dead."


    "What? Cardiac arrest during surgery?" Hearing this, the former principal was quite startled, but he quickly sighed and apologized to Chen Yu, "It seems the old man almost caused you trouble on his way out. If the old man had really passed away on the operating table, I''m afraid it would''ve been a lot of trouble for you, wouldn''t it?"


    As he said this, the former principal couldn''t help feeling guilty. Knowing that his student had cancer, he had bravely brought him from within the country to Japan for the operation, which was a tremendous demonstration of teacher-student affection. And there he was, causing a cardiac arrest during surgery!


    Even though such matters were uncontroble, the former principal was a doctor himself and had encountered intraoperative cardiac arrest before. He knew that for any leading surgeon, such a situation could be exasperating.


    There you were, performing surgery smoothly, maybe even teaching students with a masterful air, talking about crucial points of the operation, when suddenly the patient experiences a cardiac arrest during the procedure. At that moment, the patient''s body is open, and you may be holding a scalpel, peering into the depths to check tissue color. What do you do at such a time?


    It''s enough to make anyone want to curse.


    Of course, no doctor would actually curse in such a situation because saving the patient is the top priority. If the heart stops for three to five minutes, it''s usually toote to revive the person, so everything hinges on racing against time, against the "Death God." In such circumstances, no one has the luxury or inclination to curse; there''s simply no time for that.


    Every doctor''s only thought is how to bring the patient back.


    Patients after surgery shouldn''t experience such big emotional fluctuations, but thankfully, Chen Yu had performed aparoscopic surgery, and the impact was rtively minor. Moreover, seeing that his spirits were indeed quite good, Chen Yu decided to tell the former principal about the unexpected event during the surgery.


    "It''s nothing major, just a matter of writing a few reports. Besides, you''re fine now, aren''t you? Although the ECG stopped during the first three defibritions, the fourth one brought you back, and the surgery was a sess," Chen Yu said casually with a smile. For him, having sessfully proposed today, nothing could dampen his good mood.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, the former principal still felt a sense of remorse, but he thanked Chen Yu nheless.


    "You shouldn''t worry about it, principal. In fact, I should be thanking you! If it weren''t for this operation, I wouldn''t have proposed to my girlfriend today, and she might not have epted so easily. You''ve really yed matchmaker for me!" Chen Yu said half-jokingly, half-seriously.


    Although the order of events was a bit reversed, his sessful proposal to Jounouchi Hiromi did indeed have a lot to do with the former principal''s surgery, so his remarks were not deceptive.


    Chen Yu''s words indeed made the former principal feel much better, but he still spoke apologetically to Chen Yu, "Don''t console me with such words, Chen Yu. I''ve been performing surgeries my whole life; I know what intraoperative cardiac arrest means. Don''t try to sweet-talk me. But what''s this about your sessful proposal? You''re not making it up tofort an old man, are you?"


    "Principal, you''re wronging me here. I really did seed in my proposal today, and the entire hospital knows about it. If you don''t believe me, you can ask Miss Yousen," Chen Yu said, turning to Yousen Yangna beside him. "Miss Yousen, you''ve heard about my proposal to Dr. Jounouchi, haven''t you?"


    Yousen Yangna, who was checking the life support monitor, looked up at the mention of her name and quickly responded with a smile, "Yes, it''s been the talk of the hospital today. They say Dr. Chen proposed sessfully and carried Dr. Jounouchi down from the hospital rooftop. We''re all so envious! If only I had a boyfriend as cool as Professor Chen to propose to me!"


    "How about Dr. Nakagawa from General Surgery? He''s still single, you know!" Chen Yu joked with Yousen Yangna, then turned to the former principal, "See, I wasn''t lying, was I? So, Principal, you need to focus on your healing. Once I get you all patched up, you''ll have toe to my wedding."


    "Hehehe, the old man will definitely be there to toast to your happiness!" the former principalughed, the sense of guilt fading further after Chen Yu''s reassurance.


    Satisfied that the former principal was at ease, Chen Yu left further instructions for Yousen Yangna, wished the former principal a good rest, and then left the ward.


    But Chen Yu hadn''t gone far when he was stopped by Daimon Michiko, "Dr. Chen! I''ve been looking for you everywhere!"


    "Looking for me, Daimon-san? That''s really unusual. What do you need? It''s not about Dr. Higashiyama''s sister''s operation, is it?" Chen Yu looked at Daimon Michiko with surprise, wondering what she needed, but could somewhat guess since for Daimon Michiko, nothing but surgery held such concern in the hospital.


    Contrary to Chen Yu''s expectations, however, what Daimon Michiko hade to talk to him about was not the operation.


    "I''ve heard about it, your sessful proposal to Jounouchi, and how you carried her all over the ce! It''s the buzz of the hospital!" Daimon Michiko mentioned Chen Yu''s proposal to Jounouchi Hiromi and extended an invitation, "Jounouchi told Uncle Jing about it. He wants to celebrate tonight by inviting both of you for a barbecue.


    I went to look for Jounouchi, and she said you were in the ward, so I came directly here."


    "An invitation from Uncle Jing? Is Hiromi going?" Chen Yu raised an eyebrow in surprise. After getting a confirmatory response from Daimon Michiko, he nodded in agreement, "Okay, let''s go together after work then."

 Chapter 185 - 184 "Can you teach me?

    Daimon Michiko''s celebration took ce at a rather nice seafood restaurant.


    The restaurant specialized in shrimp and crab, with Ise-Sealord and King Crab, two of Japan''s most famous seafood products, being incredibly delicious whether served as sashimi or grilled. Especially clever was the restaurant''srge pool, which allowed guests to sit high and fish for lobsters, adding an extra bit of fun to the dining experience.


    For Chen Yu, it was his first time trying crab sashimi, and he couldn''t help but find it novel.


    Though the celebration was supposed to be for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, it was Daimon Michiko who ended up eating the most. On the side, the host, Kanbara Alira, was an unexpectedly big eater as well, not eating any less than the boisterously eating Michiko; it''s just he did so in a low-key way that one could easily overlook.


    "I didn''t expect Uncle Jing to appear to barely move his chopsticks, but he ate no less than Daimon-san!" On their way home, Chen Yu couldn''t help discussing the meal with Hiromi Jounouchi, "As for you, Hiromi, you seem to really like crab, don''t you? You ate almost a third of the two King Crabs, right?"


    "What, are youining that I ate too much, worried you won''t be able to provide for me?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu coquettishly, but took the initiative to hook his arm. "It''s toote to have regrets now! You''ve already proposed and said you''ll marry me. If you say now you can''t afford it and want to back out, I won''t ept it!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s yful sulking made Chen Yu smile, and he chuckled, "I do have an entire ind, after all! If you like eating it, we can just farm some in the sea. Then you can eat it every day and still afford it. Besides, with my ie, King Crabs are nothing, I can certainly afford them. I was just surprised you liked eating crabs so much."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a bit embarrassed, and she shyly bit her finger, "It''s not that I particrly like eating crab! I just like eating in general. I really like various delicious foods, not just limited to crabs. I like tasty vegetables and such, too."


    Chen Yu nodded in understanding upon hearing Hiromi say this. Thanks to the Japan Agricultural Cooperatives'' so-called "premium strategy," Japanese agricultural products were often cultivated to absurd levels of perfection. For example, the well-known Kawanakajima White Peaches; only those peaches of standard size could pass the agricultural standard to be sold.


    Too big or too small wouldn''t do; out of the hundreds of fruits on a peach tree, only the dozen or so that met the criteria could be branded as Kawanakajima White Peaches and sold on the market.


    Thus, thanks to such policies, Japanese agricultural products were generally expensive, but they were also very hygienic, safe to eat after just a simple wash. However, this also led to the appearance of exorbitantly priced fruits like strawberries for 5,000 yen each, melons for 100,000 yen each, and watermelons for 500,000 yen each.


    So it wasn''t hard to understand why Jounouchi Hiromi said she liked vegetables; after all, this was a country that could grow cabbages with the sugar content of fruit.


    "You used to eat like that without any worry, but after the Fukushima incident, it''s better to eat less of those things. I really don''t want to perform surgery on you one day." Although it might dampen the mood, Chen Yu still reminded Hiromi Jounouchi.


    The effects of the Fukushima incident weren''t just limited to radioactive dust and nuclear wastewater; the mutations in nts caused by radiation also had a severe effect on agricultural products, although those mutated crops would never be allowed by the Japan Agricultural Cooperatives to appear on the market anyway.


    "Shouldn''t be the case, right? Aren''t Japan''s agricultural products all about striving for perfection? The crops contaminated by mutations wouldn''t be sold at all!" Jounouchi Hiromi obviously wasn''t taking Chen Yu''s warning to heart, instead she had a firm and deep trust in the domestic agricultural products.


    "If someone dared to sell contaminated produce, then people would stop buying their stuff in the future."


    Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi with a wry smile on his face, helplessly saying, "Of course most of the farm products sold in the market are safe, but the sampling rate for the agricultural cooperative''s testing standards is too low. Moreover, this testing mechanism only targets products that are normally on the market.


    While there haven''t been any incidents discovered of people illegally bypassing market regtion to sell contaminated goods, it''s not impossible. Plus, with things like wild vegetables, mountain herbs, and wild mushrooms, you need to be even more cautious.


    Not to mention, radiation monitoring is only one aspect; the real horror is the mutations that ur in nts after being contaminated by radiation. Outward growth deformities are just the tip of the iceberg; deeper mutations are unpredictable.


    You might eat something and be fine, or maybe just get a stomach ache at the time, but it could also increase the risk of cancer over the years, so it doesn''t hurt to be extra careful."


    Despite feeling that it was a mood killer, Jounouchi Hiromi thought about her boyfriend... no, now she should say her fianc¨¦. He was expressing his concern for her, so she squeezed out a smile and nodded in agreement, saying, "Alright, alright! I get it!"


    Chen Yu also felt that perhaps he was being a bit too harsh, and seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi seemed a bit unhappy, he quickly apologized, "Sorry, Hiromi, for making you feel ufortable."


    "It''s okay! I know Mr. Chen Yu, you care about me. It''s just that it''s a bit of a buzzkill to bring it up all of a sudden," said Hiromi Jounouchi as she hastily smiled and brushed it off, since Chen Yu had already apologized. After all, was she supposed to keep minding it and make them both unhappy? She didn''t think she could do such a thing.


    Moving past the topic, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally steered their conversation towards other matters. She was very curious about the other side of Chen Yu, being a Necromancer, and naturally led the topic in that direction, "Speaking of which, Mr. Chen Yu, how did you be a Necromancer?


    Is it like in the novels, where one day you just find a book that fell from the sky, casually flip through it, and you became a Necromancer? You do have a very strange book indeed!"


    "How could I possibly be a Necromancer just by flipping through a book!" Hearing Hiromi say this so lightly, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh, "I had to exert even more effort than I did getting into the University of Tokyo to learn necromancy and be a Necromancer!"


    "Can you teach me then?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at her fianc¨¦ with sparkling eyes.

 Chapter 186 - 185 Spinal Resection

    Since Chen Yu could exchange the heritage of the Dark Warrior and Cunning Speaker for resources, he naturally wouldn''t mind spreading around various Necromancer training methods he had, let alone teaching them to his fianc¨¦e, Jounouchi Hiromi.


    But how to teach his fianc¨¦e to learn spells was a somewhat scratching-his-head issue for Chen Yu.


    It wasn''t that he had nothing to teach, nor was it that Jounouchi Hiromicked the talent to be a Transcendent. For a Necromancer, physical transformation was merely the beginning.


    Physical aptitude not enough? No problem, if this body isn''t up to standard, I''ll just swap it for one that is!


    Soul talent not enough? No problem, let me perform a soul transformation for you, and you''ll have all the talents!


    What made Chen Yu anxious was that there was too much he could teach, and he didn''t know what would be most suitable for Jounouchi Hiromi, resulting in difficulty making a choice.


    Of course, this kind of thing didn''t really trouble Chen Yu. After scratching his head over it for one night, he decided to first conduct aprehensive test on his fianc¨¦e. He scheduled it after the castle and towers in the Necromantic Space werepleted because, after all, she was his fianc¨¦e.


    Chen Yu decided to build the Mage Tower first and then give her the mostprehensive and highest standard assessment before determining what to teach her based on Jounouchi Hiromi''s condition.


    ording to what Jounouchi Hiromi herself said, she seemed more suited for a physical profession. After all, she had joined the rare Fencing Club during her high school days and even aimed to be an Olympic athlete. Though she was now over thirty and her physical fitness had declined, on the whole, she was still agile¡ªsomething Chen Yu had already experienced firsthand with her.


    Of course, although Chen Yu was thinking about how to teach Jounouchi Hiromi magic, it didn''t affect his work, or to be precise, it didn''t have a negative impact.


    At least the doctors at the General Surgery Department of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital noticed that, after Chen Yu sessfully proposed to Jounouchi Hiromi, his overall condition had improved. He not only often had a smile on his face but appeared so refreshed that his work efficiency had improved significantly.


    "Doctor, can my leg be healed? And why are you always smiling? Is there something funny about me?" Dr. Higashiyama''s sister was Chen Yu''s patient today. Watching the doctor checking her while humming a tune andughing, she couldn''t help but feel peculiar, as if there was something wrong with her and Chen Yu was trying to hold back hisughter.


    Ever since she became paralyzed in her lower limbs after the ident, her heart had grown very sensitive. Normally, if someone looked at her legs for too long, she would feel they were mocking her. Being examined like this, focusing on her legs, was something that had only happened during the ident.


    Had it not been for her brother, Doctor Higashiyama, who stood by her sideforting and encouraging her, she would have probably already screamed and run away.


    "Keika, don''t be nervous. Professor Chen is the most skilled surgeon in our hospital when ites to treating nerve damage. Just the other day, he performed a nerve repair surgery on a girl younger than you and cured her paralysis; he can definitely heal you," Doctor Higashiyama said as he saw his sister get nervous again. He quickly took her hand, providing encouragement andfort.


    At the same time, he turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Professor, how is my sister''s leg?"


    Chen Yu took off the disposabletex gloves he had on and threw them into the trash bin nearby. Then, after washing his hands, he said to Doctor Higashiyama and Higashiyama Keika, "The situation is quite optimistic. Because she has been undergoing rehabilitation and exercising, the muscle atrophy isn''t severe. After surgery and with more walking, she should be able to recover quickly.


    As for the nerve damage, based on the recent examination, it seems to be damage to the spinal cord and the cauda equina, and the injury is quite severe. Therefore, in addition to neuroreconstruction, we may also need to remove a portion of the spine that was injured initially before reconstructing."


    "Spinal removal?" Although Higashiyama Keika had a brother from the University of Tokyo Medical School, she herself didn''t know much about medical matters. Hearing Chen Yu mention spinal removal made her face turn a few shades paler. "Doesn''t that mean I won''t be able to straighten my waist? I don''t want it! Brother, let''s go back!"


    "Keika, stop making a fuss! Spinal removal surgery is very mature and amon operation. It is widely used in treating spinal conditions, and our hospital''s technology in this area is very mature. You don''t need to worry; Professor Chen can heal you!" Seeing his sister''s sudden change in demeanor, Doctor Higashiyama quickly tried to calm her down, suppressing and soothing her emotions.


    Doctor Higashiyama had long been used to Higashiyama Keika''s emotional variability, especially since she had gradually be like this after the car ident. However, her behavior in front of Chen Yu still embarrassed him, and he inadvertently became a bit harsher with his sister.


    "But he keepsughing at me! He doesn''t really want to heal me!" Higashiyama Keika pointed at Chen Yu, who had been smiling all along, causing his smile to freeze on his face.


    Chen Yu''s smile vanished as his expression instantly turned serious and his gaze sharpened from its previous kindness. His change in demeanor immediately frightened Higashiyama Keika, causing her to shrink back behind her brother.


    "Professor, Keika didn''t mean any harm!" Seeing Chen Yu''s change in facial expression, Doctor Higashiyama rushed to plead with him, after all, it was for his sake that Chen Yu had agreed to help treat his sister. Now his sister had made such an usation, and anyone would have felt upset by it.


    "I am smiling because I am in a good mood. I proposed to my girlfriend sessfully yesterday, so today, I am very happy. If my smile has made you unhappy and made you think I am not professional, then I apologize," Chen Yu said as he bowed to Higashiyama Keika; but when he stood up, he took on a severe tone, "But I also ask that you retract your usation.


    There may be all kinds of doctors in this world, but as long as a doctor still possesses the conscience of a medical worker, he would never not want to heal his patients. Your usation is not only an insult to me personally but also an insult to your brother, and an insult to all doctors and other medical workers who have the conscience of healthcare providers."


    Chen Yu''s suddenly serious demeanor made Doctor Higashiyama somewhat surprised and embarrassed. In Japan, it is rare for patients to use doctors of not wanting to heal them, and likewise, it is rare for doctors to suddenly reprimand a patient so severely. This inevitably left him in an awkward position stuck between both sides.


    However, Chen Yu did not seem intent on pursuing the matter further. After finishing his point, he began to discuss Higashiyama Keika''s condition again with Doctor Higashiyama and Keika, which certainly relieved the two of them.

 Chapter 187 - 186 Tormenting the Cat

    "Professor, I''m really sorry! Keika has be quite introverted since the car ident, and she''s very sensitive about how others look at her and their attitudes. She didn''t mean what she said just now; please don''t take it to heart!" After Chen Yu had checked on Higashiyama Keika''s condition, he let the nurse take her to the hospital room Dr. Higashiyama had already prepared for her, while Dr.


    Higashiyama exined to Chen Yu, hoping he wouldn''t take Keika''s earlier words to heart.


    However, as soon as Higashiyama Keika left, Chen Yu''s expression changed, and he spoke frankly to Dr. Higashiyama: "Why would I take such things to heart? As a doctor, am I not allowed to have a patient vent their frustrations at me? This is Japan, after all. If we were in China, it''s all toomon for doctors to be scolded by patients."


    "Then why did you look so serious when facing Keika just now...?" Dr. Higashiyama was a bit confused, since Chen Yu wasn''t angry, why did he put on such a stern face to his own sister?


    Hearing Dr. Higashiyama''s question, Chen Yu couldn''t helpughing, exining, "Your sister''s mood isn''t right; she thinks I''m not serious about treating her. So, I deliberately put on a serious face to show her that I am indeed serious, and to scare her a bit so that she would cooperate better with my treatment.


    It''s not always right to be sweet and pleasing as a doctor; we have to earn the patients'' trust, and there''s more than one way to do that."


    Dr. Higashiyama felt much better after Chen Yu''s exnation and could understand his approach, so he thanked Chen Yu wholeheartedly, and also asked about his sister''s treatment n, "Professor, does my sister really need to undergo spinal resection surgery?"


    Chen Yu nodded affirmatively and said, "Her spine was originally damaged, and though it has been restored through surgery, now we have to reconstruct and repair her cauda equina and spinal cord, which inevitably means cutting open the injured part of the spine that was previously affected."


    "I see, then I''ll leave the surgery to you, Professor!" Dr. Higashiyama said, and then bowed deeply to Chen Yu.


    "It''s nothing, what I ought to do. As I''ve said, doctors only have one thing in mind, and that''s to cure their patients," Chen Yu finished speaking, then walked out with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, time to eat!" Hiromi of the city brought the soup to the table, pot and all, calling out to Chen Yu who was reading a book by her side.


    Upon hearing that dinner was ready, Chen Yu quickly closed his book, stood up from the couch, and walked over to the table, sniffing hard and praising, "That smells so good! Hiromi, your cooking skills are getting better and better!"


    But faster than Chen Yu was Audis, the ck cat, who, taking advantage of its four-legged speed, reached the table first and hopped up, patting the table with one paw, seemingly telling Hiromi to hurry up and serve its meal.


    Seeing the ck cat Audis behaving like this made Hiromi burst intoughter. She brought out the cat food she had already prepared for Audis from the kitchen: "Hey! Hey! Hey! Your cat food has been ready for a while, eat up! And next time, you can just tell me what you want to eat, Mr.


    Chen Yu has already told me everything!"


    Hearing Hiromi speak like this, Audis couldn''t help but look at Chen Yu with questioning eyes.


    Sitting down at the dining table, Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by Audis''s confusion and simply patted its head saying, "Don''t be surprised. After I sessfully proposed to Hiromi, I''ve already taken her to the Necromantic Space for a visit. She already knows our secret now. So you can talk, it''s no issue anymore."


    "Hahaha! I was suffocating, do you have any idea how ufortable it has been not being able to talk this whole time!" Audis, finally able to speak,ined loudly to Chen Yu then looked at the cat food in front of it and licked it twice with slight disdain, "Next time, could you use less soy sauce or light soy sauce? Too much salt isn''t good for my body."


    "Hey! I know, I''ll make sure to improve next time!" Jounouchi Hiromi scratched Audis''s chin until it showed afortable expression, then sat down next to Chen Yu with a smile and filled his bowl with rice.


    Taking the bowl of rice from his fiancee and seeing Audis, despite itsints, still eating heartily, Chen Yu then said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "You don''t need to spoil it like that, Hiromi. It just likes toin."


    "Jerk! You just want to abuse the cat!" Audis lifted its head from its bowl andined to Chen Yu. Now that it didn''t have to hide the fact that it could talk, it could finally retort and bicker when Chen Yu picked on it.


    "Hehe, you just want to trouble my wife! I modified your body, you wouldn''t starve even if you don''t eat!


    Your ability to speak is because I split a part of my soul into your body, so your thoughts and mine are interconnected, do you think I wouldn''t know what you''re thinking?" Chen Yu chuckled coldly, lifted his hand to pinch the back of Audis''s neck and held it up, "Also, cats should eat on the ground, since when can you climb onto the dining table to eat?"


    After he finished speaking, he put Audis on the floor and brought down the cat food as well.


    "Jerk! I''m going to the animal protection association to report you for cat abuse!" Although Audis sounded furious, it continued to eat heartily after Chen Yu ced the cat food in front of it. However, it kept grumbling, "I mean what I say! I''ll hire awyer! I''ll sue you for cat abuse in court after I finish eating!"


    "Mr. Chen Yu?" Jounouchi Hiromi, watching Audis act this way, couldn''t help but worry and tugged at Chen Yu''s sleeve, "Just let it eat at the table, it''s okay, I don''t mind."


    Seeing his girlfriend like this, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh andforted her, "Don''t worry, Audis alwaysins like this. You can tell by the fact that it''s still eating; it''s just being stubborn. If it really wanted to sue me, it would have been taken to some research institute and dissected for study by now. A cat that can talk is either a demon cat or an alien.


    Scientists would go crazy with happiness."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi let go of her worry somewhat, but seeing Audis eating under the table looking a bit pitiful, she still felt a surge of sympathy, "Regardless, you should be a little nicer to it, Mr. Chen Yu. It is your pet after all. If you''re too harsh on it, people really will say you''re an abuser."


    "Alright, I got it." Chen Yu nodded and agreed, then suggested to Hiromi of the city, "How about we go out for a bit tonight, Hiromi? I promisedst time to show you the deities."


    "Really? That''s great!" Hiromi of the city''s eyes lit up upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, and even her eating pace quickened.

 Chapter 188 - 187: Worshiping the Gods

    After dinner, Chen Yu naturally set out for Kawakami Cemetery with Jounouchi Hiromi to visit Little Rice Princess.


    As for Audis, this time it didn''t need to stay home to keep watch, since all of Chen Yu''s necromancy-rted items had already been moved to the Necromantic Space, and the area around his and Jounouchi Hiromi''s new home was safe enough not to require Audis to stay behind for house-sitting.


    So this time, Audis could apany Chen Yu out.


    Still, its expression was quite sour, for it was being held in Jounouchi Hiromi''s arms and stroked asionally.


    The two people and one cat took abination of subway and bus before finally arriving at Kawakami Cemetery.


    Looking at the ce where he had lived for many years, Chen Yu couldn''t help shaking his head, feeling somewhat sentimental about it. But this was only human nature; if it weren''t for Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu might have continued to live there, dealing with corpses all day, and it''s possible that he would have grown darker and darker as a person.


    Life is unpredictable, and perhaps even a small event can change a person''s destiny, unless one can reach a height great enough to pull one''s fate out of the river of time. Otherwise, neither humans nor deities can escape the control of destiny.


    Chen Yu banished these idle thoughts from his mind. Pulling one''s fate from the river of time, though he knew the method, was something not even gods could necessarily manage, and was far beyond his current reach.


    In thenguage of the Celestial Empire mythology, it would mean stepping out of the Three Realms and not being within the Five Elements, something that ordinary immortals and buddhas could not achieve.


    Walking down the path he had often taken when he used to visit Kawakami Cemetery for materials, Chen Yu quickly led Jounouchi Hiromi to the shrine of Little Rice Princess.


    Although walking through a cemetery at midnight could be frightening, the idea that her boyfriend was the Necromancer, an expert who specifically deals with the dead, quickly dispelled Jounouchi Hiromi''s fear and instead filled her with a strange excitement and thrill.


    This adventure, akin to those of protagonists in novels, filled her heart with agitation. Clutching Audis even tighter in her arms, it wasn''t until the cat let out a yowl that she slightly loosened her grip.


    Standing in front of Little Rice Princess''s shrine, Chen Yu didn''t scare her as he hadst time. After ncing at the shrine, he noticed that the Power of Faith surrounding it was much denser than during hisst visit, which surprised him. Nevertheless, he called out to the shrine, "Little Rice Princess, I''m here to see you,e out."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s call, Little Rice Princess poked her head out from the shrine, nced at Jounouchi Hiromi beside him, furrowed her brows, but still flew out of the shrine with a pout, holding the Shenluo bell that Chen Yu had seen before. At eye level with Chen Yu, she said unhappily, "Why did you bring a mortal here? ording to the rules, deities are not supposed to appear before mortals!"


    "She is my fianc¨¦e, and I shall guide her onto the same path as mine. For now, I am just introducing her to the supernatural world she will soon step into," Chen Yu exined to Little Rice Princess and also asked with a hint of curiosity and concern, "The power of faith here has thickened a lot, hasn''t it? Have there been many visitorsing to worship recently?"


    Chen Yu didn''t care about the rules that Little Rice Princess mentioned, which were meant for ordinary people. Being transcendental himself, such rules didn''t bind him. What actually caught his attention was the significantly stronger power of faith at Little Rice Princess''s shrinepared to thest time he was here.


    "I owe it all to your blessings!" Little Rice Princess brightened up at the mention of this, circling around Chen Yu before saying with a beaming smile, "The Death God Power you gave mest time granted me some abilities rted to death.


    I can guide the souls lingering in this cemetery to their transcendence, and after I help them cross over, they would appear in the dreams of their families and ask them toe here to worship. So, I''ve harvested a lot of power of faith recently! And for this, I even received a reward from Lord Miketsu!"


    "Then congrattions to you," Chen Yu said with a smile, finding Little Rice Princess''s childlike behavior quite adorable while introducing his fianc¨¦e and pet to her, "This is my fianc¨¦e Jounouchi Hiromi, and in her arms is my pet Audis. You recognize him, right?"


    "I know! This smelly cat once stole my offerings! It was my favorite fish cake! You stinky cat!" Upon seeing Audis, Little Rice Princess immediately remembered the grudge of having her offerings stolen in the past and flew towards Audis, intending to hit him with the Shenluo bell she held.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu quickly reached out to grab Little Rice Princess in mid-air and tried to appease her, "Let it go, let it go! You are a deity; there''s no need to lower yourself to a cat''s level. For my sake, please forgive it."


    Still holding a grudge, Little Rice Princess red at Audis and pretended to kick him several times in the air before gradually calming down her anger.


    "Little Rice Princess, you just mentioned that there are many souls reluctant to leave Kawakami Cemetery, but why haven''t I encountered them every time I''vee here?" Chen Yu asked, curious as he watched Little Rice Princess return to her shrine and sit on its roof.


    However, Little Rice Princess looked at him as if questioning his intelligence and, rather annoyed, pointed in the direction of Chen Yu''s former apartment, "When you first moved in, you immediately dealt with the haunted house over there. The screams of that evil spirit on that night could be heard throughout Kawakami Cemetery. Who would dare to show themselves in front of you now?


    Andst time, the ceremony you held here was to open the Gate of the Underworld, right? It scared all the ghosts in the cemetery half to death, so none of them dare to show themselves in front of you anymore."


    Hearing Little Rice Princess''s exnation, Chen Yu couldn''t help but touch his nose sheepishly. He had chosen to live here precisely because the ce was near the cemetery and was a haunted house, and it was cheap. He hadn''t expected that his antics with the evil spirit on the first night would result in all the ghosts of the hill being too scared to show up.


    Initially intimidated by the appearance of Little Rice Princess, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help butugh when she heard the conversation between her and Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, you truly have a formidable reputation! You can even scare ghosts to the point where they dare not show themselves in front of you! Hahaha!"


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed by his fianc¨¦e''s teasing, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly and turned back to Little Rice Princess to ask, "By the way, Little Rice Princess, how is that friend I brought herest time doing? Didn''t you say you would introduce her to Lord Miketsu to be a Divine Servant?"

 Chapter 189 - 188: Giving Gifts

    "You mean that female ghost you turned into a Divine Servant? I did introduce her to Lord Miketsu, and Lord Miketsu was willing to take her on as his Divine Servant.


    After all, she possesses the power of death, which can help ease the passing of souls, thus aiding in spreading Lord Miketsu''s faith." Little Rice Princess spoke on this topic but couldn''t help puffing up her cheeks, looking somewhat dejected with a face as round and deted as a pufferfish, she said, "But that female ghost disappointed Lord Miketsu''s kindness!


    She refused Lord Miketsu and said she wanted to follow you!"


    Hearing Little Rice Princess say this, Chen Yu felt rather puzzled, "She said she wants to follow me? But what''s the benefit for her in following me? Lord Miketsu is one of the quite renowned local deities of Japan as the Inari ¨­kami, isn''t serving as his Divine Servant a good thing?"


    "How would I know! That ghost is weird; I went to see her twice, and each time she was sitting on her own gravestone, muttering something about ''White Night''. Is that her obsession?" Little Rice Princess pursed her lips, feeling wronged.


    She had gone to the trouble of begging Lord Miketsu to graciously ept the ghost as a Divine Servant, yet the ghost turned down the offer, not only causing her to lose face in front of Lord Miketsu but also displeasing him. So rude!


    Thinking this, Little Rice Princess red resentfully at Chen Yu. If it weren''t for the favor she owed him, she wouldn''t have bothered to help at all! And now it had made her lose face in front of Lord Miketsu.


    "Sorry about this, consider me owing you a favor," Chen Yu quickly tried to appease the little deity, and looked up at the Power of Faith on the shrine as he said to her, "How about this to make amends? I will help you convert the Power of Faith once more; how does that sound?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Little Rice Princess''s eyes immediately sparkled. The Death God Power that Chen Yu had given herst time was very helpful, in fact, even Lord Miketsu was somewhat tempted by it when he saw it.


    If she could get another dose of that Death God Power and offer it to Lord Miketsu, surely he would be delighted! Perhaps she could even receive more rewards!


    Last time, Little Rice Princess had actually nned to offer that Divine Power to Lord Miketsu, but he didn''t take it, seeing the reluctance in her eyes.


    As far as Little Rice Princess was concerned, while Death God Power was advantageous, as Lord Miketsu''s Divine Servant, she couldn''t be greedy. Her own power wasn''t strong; she only had three Divine Powers bestowed by Lord Miketsu, and one Death God Power was already the limit she could bear.


    "Really? Can I offer this Divine Power to Lord Miketsu? Death God Power is also very rare for him! I can exchange it for a lot of rewards!" Little Rice Princess flew right up to Chen Yu, glistening big eyes, fluttering her two fox ears excitedly, looking at Chen Yu with eager anticipation shining in her eyes.


    "Give it to Lord Miketsu?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, deep in thought.


    For Chen Yu, this was something beneficial without cost, merely a matter of moving a hand and expending a bit of Necromantic Power, and since it was using Little Rice Princess''s Power of Faith, he himself wouldn''t suffer any loss.


    Moreover, this could help win favor with Lord Miketsu, a local deity, and for him at the current moment, a deity''s friendship, from certain perspectives, was also very precious.


    However, Chen Yu still hesitated. Giving the Death God Power to Lord Miketsu and giving it to the Little Rice Princess were twopletely different matters. Although the Little Rice Princess was also a deity, all she could manage was the small area of Kawakami Cemetery beneath her feet.


    Gaining the Death God Power would only allow her to guide souls to the afterlife and collect a bit more Power of Faith.


    But Lord Miketsu was different. As the deity of harvest, the Inari Shrines that worshipped Lord Miketsu could be said to cover every inch ofnd in Japan, from Hokkaido to Okinawa¡ªthere wasn''t a ce that didn''t worship the Inari God. If such a deity were to obtain the Death God Power, the ensuing influence...


    If it were the Medieval Period, when faith was fervent, perhaps it would spur a war of belief, even a war of gods? Yet it seemed in Japan''s belief system, the deity rted to death was ¨­kuninushi?


    ording to the Kojiki records, ¨­kuninushi was originally the sixth-generation descendant of the supreme deity of Izumo Province, Susanoo, having married Susanoo''s daughter. However, he was defeated by Amaterasu''s envoy, Takemikazuchi, who took over the Reed ins in China¡ªthend of the Human World of Japan¡ªfor Amaterasu''s grandson, who is the ancestor of the current Emperor.


    Moreover, ording to the records, this ¨­kuninushi also seemed to be the god of agriculture and the guardian god of the nation. With this realization, Chen Yu''s concerns dissipated. Since there was already enmity, there was no issue.


    "Okay, and please give my regards to Lord Miketsu," Chen Yu said. He then took a small portion of the Power of Faith directly from the Little Rice Princess''s shrine, and as he did thest time,pressed it before infusing it with Necromantic Power, transforming it into Divine Power.


    Seeing this, the Little Rice Princess hastily collected the stream of Necromantic Power into her Shenluo bell, not daring to swallow it directly as she did thest time.


    Last time, she was lucky. She could bear a stream of Death God Power and, unaware of its formidable nature, had swallowed it directly. But this time, after being instructed by Lord Miketsu, she knew that she couldn''t recklessly consume powers of different attributes. A mere stomachache was a small issue, but losing control of her power and bing a Yokai was a serious trouble.


    Chen Yu nodded his approval after the Little Rice Princess stored away the Death God Power. He then bade farewell to the Little Rice Princess and left her shrine with Jounouchi Hiromi and Audis in tow.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, was that really a deity just now? It''s nothing like I imagined! Are deities really that adorable? I want to have a daughter as cute as that one day!" Clutching Audis, Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly still excited from her first encounter with a deity.


    "Strictly speaking, the Little Rice Princess is just a Divine Servant of Lord Miketsu, not a true deity. Moreover, she became humanoid from a fox by receiving Lord Miketsu''s Divine Power, which is why she looks like a little girl. Not all deities necessarily look like her," exined Chen Yu. Then he told her, "I''m going to check on Xiao Sanmao, whom I buried herest time.


    She couldn''t pass on due to her lingering attachments. I had previously asked the Little Rice Princess to rmend her to be a Divine Servant for Lord Miketsu, but it seems she refused. So I''m going to ask her why. Hiromi, you go ahead and wait for me at the bus station outside."


    "I''d rather go with you! It feels weird to walk through a cemetery alone sote at night." Jounouchi Hiromi wouldn''t normally be afraid of passing through a cemetery at night, but now that she knew the cemetery housed many Returning Souls, she felt a bit uneasy, and naturally wanted to stick close to Chen Yu, who could intimidate those Ghosts and Monsters.

 Chapter 190 - 189: Seeing a Ghost

    Ever since he took Saegusa Kyoko''s soul to meet the Little Rice Princess, this was the first time Chen Yu had seen her.


    However,pared to thest time he saw her, Saegusa Kyoko''s condition made Chen Yu frown unconsciously.


    Because Chen Yu had previously given her a ck crystal filled with negative energy for the convenience of questioning, Saegusa Kyoko''s soul had already absorbed a lot of negative energy before her burial. These negative energies, referred to by the Little Rice Princess as Yin Force, had strengthened her soul but also prevented her from moving on to Yomi.


    The negative energy that Chen Yu had filled the ck crystal with was purified and transformed, having removed impurities affecting the soul''s purity during the transformation process. Thus, even though she had absorbed quite a bit, Saegusa Kyoko''s state was still normal up until then, except for being unable to enter Yomi to pass on, there was no significant impact.


    But the amount of negative energy that a ck crystal could store was obviously limited. After the ck crystal''s energy was depleted, Saegusa Kyoko, having gotten used to absorbing negative energy, naturally started absorbing the dense negative energy within Kawakami Cemetery.


    However, the negative energy in Kawakami Cemetery was naturally different from the purified energy from Chen Yu. This negative energy originated from the many deceased buried here, mixed with their attachment, resentment, and unwillingness.


    Naturally, absorbing such negative energy would contaminate the originally pure soul with impurities, and emotions would be influenced by the various attachments, resentments, and unwillingness contained in this energy.


    Saegusa Kyoko in front of Chen Yu had obviously been affected. She no longer looked like a living person as she had before Chen Yu. Her pale skin, disheveled long hair, eyes with a vivid red hue, and the elongated, ckened nails on her hands all indicated that she was transforming into a fierce ghost.


    "Doctor Chen, you''re here! It''s been a long time," Saegusa Kyoko seemed to still possess her reason, greeting Chen Yu enthusiastically when she saw him. However, when she saw Jounouchi Hiromi hugging Audis by Chen Yu''s side, a sh of displeasure crossed her face, seemingly unhappy with Chen Yu bringing other people to see her.


    Chen Yu certainly noticed the fleeting displeasure on Saegusa Kyoko''s face, further confirming his judgement. Hence, he said to her, "Miss Saegusa, have you been absorbing the negative energy of Kawakami Cemetery?"


    "Yes, since the power in the ck crystal you gave me has been used up, I tried absorbing a bit," Saegusa Kyoko did not seem to think anything was amiss; she continued to absorb the negative energy around Kawakami Cemetery while she spoke, apparently indulging in the pleasure that came with absorption.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu immediately frowned and raised his hand to scatter the negative energy that Saegusa Kyoko had been gathering, preventing her from continuing to absorb.


    "Doctor Chen, what are you doing?" Saegusa Kyoko immediately looked at Chen Yu displeased, her eyes revealing a hint of anger. Fortunately, she still retained her basic sense of reason, managed to control her emotions, and remembered the favors Chen Yu had done for her. Therefore, she did not vent her anger on him.


    "Haven''t you noticed anything wrong with yourself?" Chen Yu reminded Saegusa Kyoko, while also secretly preparing a binding spell in his hand.


    Had he been alone, it wouldn''t matter to him if Saegusa Kyoko turned into the most ferocious ghost or evil spirit. But today, Jounouchi Hiromi was with him. If his fianc¨¦e were to be frightened, Chen Yu felt that even if he annihted herpletely, it would not be enough to atone. So, naturally, he had to be prepared.


    "I''m wrong? I don''t feel there''s anything wrong with me; on the contrary, I feel better than I ever have!" Saegusa Mikie''s face twisted into a mad smile, looking grotesque as her veins bulged and even cracks appeared in her soul body, from which visible grudges escaped, wrapping around her form.


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Jounouchi Hiromi cried out in shock at the sight. Witnessing such a scene in the middle of the night at a cemetery was indeed too startling, causing her to cry out involuntarily.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi frightened, Chen Yu immediately discarded the idea of waiting to see just how far Saegusa Mikie would go. With a binding spell in his hand, he restrained Saegusa Mikie, who had started to turn into an evil spirit, and at the same time began chanting another spell, "O all-epassing Nether River, please cleanse this tainted soul, Necromancy Purification!"


    Saegusa Mikie, already restrained, couldn''t dodge Chen Yu''s spell and was hit squarely by his purification spell. All at once, she deted like a leaking balloon, ejecting a great amount of ck grudges from the cracks in her body.


    With Chen Yu''s strength, destroying the soul of Saegusa Mikie, who had turned into an evil spirit, was nothing more than a snap of his fingers, but considering his fianc¨¦e was by his side and Saegusa Mikie wasn''t the kind of evil spirit that harmed others, and her transformation was partly his responsibility, Chen Yu found no need to do something so cruel.


    That''s why he used a purification spell to cleanse her soul and wash away the grudges that clung to her.


    When the grudges on Saegusa Mikie dissipated, she finally reverted to her original appearance, but she remained weak and pitiable, helplessly restrained by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu released her from the binding, and Saegusa Mikie copsed to the ground, taking a while before managing to rise up. With an apologetic expression, she apologized to Chen Yu, "I''m sorry, Doctor Chen, I''ve caused you trouble again."


    Having been cleansed of the grudges, Saegusa Mikie now fully realized what had happened to her and was naturally filled with gratitude for Chen Yu''s help once again.


    Looking at Saegusa Mikie apologizing to him, Chen Yu shook his head slightly, not taking the matter too seriously, but he couldn''t help asking curiously, "Didn''t I ask Little Rice Princess to refer you to the Inari God to serve as a Divine Servant? Why didn''t you go? If you had be a Divine Servant, you wouldn''t have encountered this problem."


    "I... I don''t want to be a Divine Servant," Saegusa Mikie lowered her head. She knew that her decision was somewhat willful, disappointing Chen Yu''s kindness and rebuffing Little Rice Princess''s face, but she truly didn''t want to be a servant to the Inari God. "I want to follow you, Doctor Chen. May I?"


    "Follow me?" Chen Yu felt a headacheing on. For him, having an extra ghost around wasn''t a big deal; if it really came down to it, he could just toss her into the Necromantic Space.


    But now he was engaged to Jounouchi Hiromi. If Saegusa Mikie were a man, it wouldn''t matter, but she was a female ghost, which made Chen Yu worry that Jounouchi Hiromi might take it the wrong way.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, she''s so pitiable, just take her in. Besides, the castle on the ind is sorge, it could use someone to help clean and tidy up," Jounouchi Hiromi, however, appeared to be more sympathetic than Chen Yu had anticipated. Once she understood the situation, she turned around and persuaded Chen Yu to ept Saegusa Mikie, even finding a solution for her.

 Chapter 191 - 190: Greenhouse and Factory

    At Hiromi Jounouchi''s request, Chen Yu eventually brought Mikie Saegusa into his Necromantic Space and settled her in the greenhouse that was almostplete, making her the Gardener of the greenhouse.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s greenhouse wasn''t only filled with Death Pce Roses. Arge variety of magical nts grew within, forming aplete ecological cycle adjusted for their individual characteristics. Many of these nts had aggressive and dangerous traits, far beyond what a ghost who knew nothing could manage.


    The real caretakers of the greenhouse were four specialized quadruped robots. Mikie Saegusa''s job was simply to maintain the cleanliness of a small pavilion within the greenhouse. Even tasks like cleaning the ss were handled by robots.


    After all, the vast greenhouse wasn''t any smaller than a ser field. Unless she had the time-stopping abilities of the head maid at Red Devil Mansion,pleting such a task would be impossible.


    "You will live here from now on. There are no rooms designed inside the greenhouse itself, but I will arrange a room for you hereter," Chen Yu said to Mikie Saegusa after bringing her to the small garden inside the greenhouse and giving her an introduction.


    Although she was just a ghost, personal space such as a private room still needed to be provided. After all, Hiromi Jounouchi was watching. If he simply left her there without further arrangements, it would seem highly irresponsible.


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen!" Mikie Saegusa looked at the pleasant environment of the small garden, bowed deeply to Chen Yu in gratitude, "I really can''t thank you enough! Not only did you help me with my burial and arrange for me to serve the Inari God as a Divine Servant, but you also cared for such an impolite request of mine. I am truly grateful."


    Before making this decision, Chen Yu did indeed find Mikie Saegusa''s request to follow him to be somewhat impertinent, but since he had decided to keep her, he also became indifferent about the matter, "It''s nothing. This ce is so big it needs looking after, and there are some tasks the machines just can''t do. However, now that you have stayed, you should learn how to do some work.


    Although it wouldn''t bother me to let you live here for nothing, I still don''t like to keep idle people around. You understand what I mean, don''t you?"


    "Rest assured, I understand what I need to do," Mikie Saegusa replied, feeling relieved by Chen Yu''s words. If he really let her live there without conditions, she might worry about being kicked out at any moment. Her experiences while alive told her that while some might show kindness, there was no such thing as a free lunch in this world.


    Seeing that Mikie Saegusa understood the situation so well, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction and then left the greenhouse with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why did you build a small garden inside the greenhouse, with ss walls and corridors separating it?" Having left the small garden, the two of them were walking out together when Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked with curiosity.


    "The small garden inside the greenhouse is for resting, as all the nts here are magical nts, many of which are very dangerous and not suitable for viewing," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi. The truth was, the small garden inside the greenhouse was primarily built for her.


    Even though Chen Yu often didn''t understand the workings of a girl''s heart, carrying some straight male thinking, he knew the essentials of spending money to... cough, enjoy the romance under the moonlit flowers.


    The current trend of sipping tea and reading books in a sunroom filled with greenery wasn''t exactly to his taste, but when he and Hiromi Jounouchi moved in together, she had mentioned wanting a sunroom packed with green nts where she could lie down with a book and tea. So from the beginning, he had incorporated such a design into the greenhouse.


    Although he had loaned the little garden to Saegusa Kyoko for shelter, it didn''t mean Chen Yu was going to let her stay in the garden itself. He arranged a room for her along the corridor outside the small garden, which was convenient for her to take care of the garden.


    Chen Yu was somewhat worried about whether Saegusa Kyoko knew how to care for a garden, but it wasn''t a big issue¡ªif it came down to it, he could just have her sweep the floors, and leave the rest of the work to the robots since the greenhouse was designed to operate autonomously from the start.


    Speaking of robots, as Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi stepped out of the greenhouse, a robot was diagonally straddling the greenhouse''s dome, installing thest few ss panels.


    Seeing these giant metal constructs, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Mr. Chen Yu, how are these big guys made, exactly? Last time you told me that souls are stuffed in to make the cores that drive them, but I still can''t quite grasp what that actually means!"


    "That''s... a ratherplicated exnation. I think I''ll just take you to see for yourself." In response to Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Chen Yu thought for a moment, deemed the exnation too troublesome, and thus directly led Hiromi Jounouchi towards the high tower behind the castle.


    While called a high tower, it wasn''t particrly tall; the entire tower, constructed from ck stones, was just shy of one hundred meters high, and some parts of it seemed notpletely finished yet, as y dolls were performing meticulous decorations.


    Together with Chen Yu, they entered a building under the tower that looked like a factory. As soon as they entered, Hiromi Jounouchi was hit by a heat wave. In the thunderous factory, arge crucible about the height of three men was pouring out glowing hot molten iron.


    This molten iron flowed along pre-set channels into the casting molds and was then quickly cooled by y dolls waiting nearby before turning into variousponents.


    Theponents that had just been cast were taken to be polished and processed without even waiting for them topletely cool down; then, they were assembled together to be the quadruped robots that Hiromi Jounouchi had seen before.


    Watching a robot beingpleted and then taken to storage, Hiromi Jounouchi widened her eyes in close attention and curiosity. Despite the overpowering heat, she couldn''t take her eyes off the sight of a robot more than ten meters tall being assembled right in front of her.


    However, these robots apparently did not have cores installed yet, so after being assembled, they were merely taken to be stored in a warehouse.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are these robots being stored away? Why aren''t they being put to use?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked curiously, not understanding why they wouldn''t be used after being produced.


    "Didn''t I exin it to youst time, Hiromi? Those robots need cores to drive them; without the cores, there''s no way to make those big guys move," said Chen Yu as they walked through the factory, which had finished processing a load of molten iron and hade to a halt, to another workshop at the back.


    This ce was undoubtedly much quieter, but the only worker was a robot that resembled a huge spider with eight mechanical arms.

 Chapter 192 - 191 Soul

    Watching the Robot Octopus adeptly carve a crystal with its eight arms, Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice unconsciously lowered quite a bit, and she asked Chen Yu in a whisper, "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s it doing?"


    "This is a workshop for making soul cores. The cores you sawst time, which control the robots, they are made here." Chen Yu walked with Jounouchi Hiromi to the side of the robot to closely observe its work: "It is currently carving a soul crystal, the most importantponent of the soul core that controls the robots.


    By cutting and inscribing Runes, ordinary crystals are processed, souls are filled in afterward, and then encased within a shell to make a core that can control the robots."


    "Filling with souls¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi went silent for a moment upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, and after some hesitation, she gathered her courage to ask, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you mean that inside every robot, there is a soul?"


    "Yes, not just the robots; every y doll you see is also made by stuffing a soul inside," seeing the hesitation in Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu guessed what she was thinking, but he didn''t rush to exin; instead, he patiently waited for her to continue.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, even if she had already guessed as much, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face still turned slightly pale. However, out of trust for her fianc¨¦, she still looked up at Chen Yu with eyes full of hope and asked, "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, where do these soulse from? You didn''t... kill people, did you?"


    "What are you thinking about, Hiromi!" When Chen Yu heard Jounouchi Hiromi voice her concerns, not only was he not angry, he evenughed, and within thatughter was a sense of relief, "Do I seem like the type to kill people to seize their souls and use them to make y dolls and robots? You''re thinking too poorly of me."


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t immediately believe Chen Yu after hearing what he said, and instead, she looked into his eyes for a long time. Seeing that Chen Yu''s eyes were calm, she nodded and chose to believe his words. However, she was still somewhat skeptical as she asked, "Then where do these soulse from? You''re not going to tell me they''re all animal souls, are you?"


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s suspicions, Chen Yu didn''t answer directly, but said earnestly, "Hiromi, I know you are a kind-hearted person, but there are some things I need to remind you. I am a Necromancer. I respect life and death, but in the eyes of a Necromancer, whether it''s a soul or a body, they are just materials.


    If you were to remain an ordinary person, I wouldn''t let youe into contact with all this. But since you said you want to learn necromancy from me, then you must understand that some things, in the eyes of a Necromancer, have a different meaning and value than they do to ordinary people. The moral views that ordinary people hold dear are also entirely different in the eyes of the Transcendents."


    The words of Chen Yu made Jounouchi Hiromi bite her lips, visibly struggling internally, but she quickly made up her mind. She still looked firmly at Chen Yu and asked, "I understand all that you''ve said and have prepared myself mentally. I just want to know, how exactly do you obtain these souls? I don''t want you to be killing indiscriminately!"


    Seeing the slightly agitated Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu couldn''t help feeling moved. If she didn''t care about him, she wouldn''t take such matters to heart.


    "These souls are all wandering ghosts." Chen Yu did not tell her that he had seized these souls from the Nether ne, knowing that this was perhaps too early for Jounouchi Hiromi to know, but he did reveal everything else: "The tall tower outside is called the Spirit Gathering Tower.


    There''s a spirit gathering array at the top of the tower that gathers all the souls within the ind''s range to the tower and transforms them into nk souls. These nk souls are the raw materials. After processing, they can be infused into the soul crystals to create control cores, or they can be stuffed into y dolls."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi finally breathed a sigh of relief. She had epted that Chen Yu was a Necromancer and, though she found it hard to ept his view of bodies and souls as materials, she was not resistant to it. In fact, she was even willing to learn necromancy from him and be a Necromancer like him.


    She had even mentally prepared herself for the possibility of killing.


    But that didn''t mean Jounouchi Hiromi wished her future husband to be someone who killed indiscriminately.


    This was why, when she heard Chen Yu say that he used souls as materials, she insisted on questioning the origin of the souls. If Chen Yu had obtained the souls by killing innocents, Jounouchi Hiromi, even as an ordinary person, intended to do everything in her power to stop him from continuing to do so.


    While she had no intention of leaving Chen Yu, she did not wish to live with someone who killed without remorse.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu clearly wasn''t someone who killed indiscriminately, and this allowed Jounouchi Hiromi to let go of all her worries and throw herself into his arms.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen Yu! I shouldn''t have doubted you! It''s just that I..." Jounouchi Hiromi hurried to apologize to Chen Yu, and she began to cry, "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you, but I really didn''t want my husband to be someone who kills indiscriminately!"


    "Alright, alright, I''m not mad, it''s just a trivial matter, Hiromi, why are you crying." Chen Yuforted his fianc¨¦e softly, not taking the matter to heart.


    Or rather, for him, it was a happy thing that Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her stance so clearly. It showed that she didn''t make wild guesses or harbor unnecessary doubts, but asked him directly, which was an indication of her trust in him. Moreover, the questions Jounouchi Hiromi asked were out of concern for him, which gave him no reason to mind or get angry.


    After consoling Jounouchi Hiromi for a while and helping her stop crying, Chen Yu saw that she seemed somewhat tired. They had indeed had a long night and it must have been hard on her. So he suggested, "Hiromi, why don''t we stay here tonight? Although it''s notpletely finished, the master bedroom has been decorated, and I''ve also prepared a hot spring. Do you want to try the private hot spring?"


    "Private hot spring?" A look of surprise appeared in Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, mixed with eagerness. Although Japan has many hot springs, she had never experienced what a private hot spring was like.

 Chapter 193 - 192: Inspection Results

    Waking from the softness of velvet, Jounouchi Hiromi opened her eyes to an unfamiliar deep purple bed canopy. The gentle sensation beneath her felt like floating on clouds, and it took a moment for her to realize that she wasn''t at home but in Yu Chen''s unfinished castle.


    Although it was yet to bepleted, the work remaining was only on some further details that didn''t matter much; the main bedroom, however, was ready for use long ago.


    Last night, Yu Chen had suggested she stay over. Initially, Hiromi had wanted to go home to sleep, but after being taken to the castle''s private hot spring by Yu Chen, and soaking for a couple of hours, she ended up staying, albeit somewhat reluctantly.


    One could not deny the unique charm of a castle with a touch of ssical vor. Though this castle was newly built without any historical significance¡ªor evenplete decoration¡ªthe unique atmosphere and elegant setting still made Hiromi feel immensely pleased.


    After all, which girl hasn''t dreamed of waking up one day as a princess in a castle, waiting for a prince toe and sweep her off her feet?


    However, being in her thirties, Hiromi treated such youthful fantasies merely as a brief morning reverie.


    Just as she was about to get up and dress herself, the door to her room suddenly opened, and a troupe of maids in traditional British attire, pushing a few trolleys, walked in, followed by Yu Chen.


    "My princess, are you awake?" Yu Chen teased with a smile, his voice affecting an almost operatic tone as he looked at the somewhat dazed Hiromi sitting up in bed. He also gestured for the maids to help her with her morning routine.


    Still bewildered, Hiromi watched as the maids wet a towel in hot water, wrung it out, and then gently wiped her hands. Unsure of what was happening but epting their services, she curiously asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, who are they? Why haven''t I seen them before?"


    "They''re not human," Yu Chen said with a smile, sitting down beside the bed, then rifying, "They are Ghost Maids, tasked with serving this castle."


    "Ghost... Maids?" Hiromi scrutinized the maids tending to her. They appeared no different from the living. As for sunlight... Hiromi looked out the window. Although not intense, the sun shone bright in the sky.


    How could ghosts walk under the sunlight?


    "Don''t be surprised. They were summoned using the nk souls created by the Spirit Gathering Tower I told you about yesterday. They look no different from the living, and the maid attire they''re wearing is made of a special material that shields them from the harmful effects of sunlight." Yu Chen gave an exnation, smiling at Hiromi.


    As for the fact that the sunlight in the Necromantic Space was merely a spell effect and not real, that bit of information could wait until she was ready to understand it.


    "Oh, I see¡­" Though Yu Chen didn''t delve into moreplex details, even the basic exnation left Hiromi feeling dizzy. With no choice but to let the Ghost Maids wash her face, clean her hands, help her rinse her mouth, and change into a fresh set of clothes.


    "Since you didn''t bring clothesst night, I went home early this morning to get some for you. Not sure what you wanted to wear today, I just picked something I like," Yu Chen said with a smile, leading Hiromi out of the room: "Let''s go have breakfast first. There will still be enough time for work afterward, it''s early."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After enjoying a delicious and exquisite breakfast, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi left the Necromantic Space and went to work together.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, weren''t we near Kawakami Cemeteryst night? Howe we are directly..." Hiromi looked at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital not far from them, puzzled, half-guessing it was his magic at work, but still curious enough to ask.


    "It''s true we entered the small ind from Kawakami Cemeteryst night, but that doesn''t mean we have to leave from there." Yu Chen and Hiromi appeared in a quiet alley near the hospital. Holding Hiromi''s hand, they walked out of the alley and toward the hospital as Yu Chen exined, "As long as I have the coordinates to lock on, there''s no restriction on where I can open the door."


    "...Magic is truly marvelous!" After hearing the exnation, Hiromi didn''t quite grasp the mechanics behind it, but she got the gist. She looked down at the engagement ring on her hand and asked Yu Chen, "Does my ring also have that kind of ability?"


    "Yes, but you have to learn how to use it first," Yu Chen nodded as they entered the hospital, then switched from their conversation to the business at hand.


    After passing through the lobby and parting ways with Hiromi to his office to change into a white doctor''s coat, Yu Chen shifted his role from a Necromancer deeply studying death to a doctor saving lives and began his work for the day.


    "Professor, here are Higashiyama Keika''s CT and X-ray films, sent by the examination room this morning." On seeing Yu Chen enter the office, Shirai Reina quickly handed him the examination results from earlier.


    Looking at Higashiyama Keika''s results, Yu Chen raised his eyebrows, "Sent first thing in the morning? When did the examination room be so efficient? Aren''t they supposed to calibrate the machines before doing any examinations in the morning?"


    "Doctor Higashiyama arranged with the examination room to have the tests done for his sister before work hours." Shirai Reina had been curious when the examination room delivered the materials, so she had asked beforehand.


    Hearing Shirai Reina''s exnation, Yu Chen understood the situation and nodded. The diagnostic equipment in the examination room required time-consuming calibration each morning. For the examination room staff to do this favor for Higashiyama was a significant favor owed by Doctor Higashiyama.


    cing the CT and X-ray films in the light box beside his desk, he looked over the results and said to Shirai, "Shirai-san, please call Doctor Michiko Daimon. I have some questions to discuss with her regarding Keika Higashiyama''s condition."


    "Understood," replied Shirai as she left the office to fetch Doctor Daimon in ordance with Yu Chen''s instructions.


    "This surgery... is going to be troublesome!" Yu Chen muttered with a frown as he examined Higashiyama Keika''s spinal CT images on the light box, "With this sort of condition, the part to be cut must be..."

 Chapter 194 - 193 Spinal Correction

    "Doctor Chen, did you call me here for something?" With hands tucked into pockets and leaning sideways on the sofa, Daimon Michiko wore her white coat unbuttoned, looking more like a fashionista than a rigorous surgeon.


    Chen Yu gestured toward the CT images in front of him with a nod, indicating for Daimon Michiko to take a closer look, "These are Higashiyama Keika''s CT scan results. Take a look before we discuss further."


    "This is¡­" Daimon Michiko stood up and walked to the light box, examining the CT images hanging there. As she looked, she immediately furrowed her brows, "Doctor Higashiyama is a surgeon himself, isn''t he? How could he let his sister end up like this?"


    "It is likely rted to his sister''s personality. During the examination that day, she never straightened her back; I thought she was just frightened, but to my surprise, it was actually spinal deformation," Chen Yu shook his head, recalling Higashiyama Keika''s obstinate and bizarre temper, finding such an urrence not all that strange.


    "This seems to be caused by lying on the side. Although the issue is not severe, the surgery will be much moreplicated than we previously anticipated," Daimon Michiko said as she examined the deformed spine of Higashiyama Keika on the CT images, her brow furrowing as well.


    She and Chen Yu had initially expected the surgery to involve partial resection of Higashiyama Keika''s previously damaged spine, with a reconstruction of the injured spinal cord areas, deciding based on the actual situation whether a full spinal resection was necessary.


    But now with the condition of scoliosis in Higashiyama Keika, they would need to correct the spinal deformation while treating her, undeniably increasing the surgical burden andplexity.


    As for Higashiyama Keika''s spinal deformation, it wasn''t something particrly umon. Poor alignment after spinal fracture surgery can cause spinal deformation, even leading to malunion, further vertebral overgrowth, and in severe cases, it maypress nerves and the spinal cord, causing lower limb functional impairment, with the worst cases resulting in lower limb paralysis.


    "Could her lower limb paralysis be rted to this spinal deformation?" Although Higashiyama Keika''s deformation wasn''t severe and the CT scan didn''t seem to show any vertebral overgrowth, Chen Yu still considered the possibility while looking at the curved spine.


    After thinking for a moment, Daimon Michiko nodded affirmatively, "We cannot rule out that possibility. Let''s get her an additional examination! And while at it, assess her nerve damage as well; this will help us determine the extent of the surgery."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why do I need to undergo another examination?" Higashiyama Keika was clearly reluctant to be tested again, but Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko were not going to indulge her whims on such a matter, and with the assistance of two junior nurses, she was sent into the examination room.


    As Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko watched the examination results on the screen, an out-of-breath Doctor Higashiyama who had hurried over, entered the room and anxiously asked, "Professor, is there a problem with my sister''s condition?"


    Chen Yu nced at Doctor Higashiyama, whose hair was somewhat disheveled, and shook his head slightly as he said, "It''s a spinal deformation caused by poor alignment. We''ll get a lumbar MRI to check for any vertebral overgrowthpressing nerves and the spinal cord, as well as examine the damaged nerves to determine the surgical range."


    "Spinal deformation? How is that possible? I personally managed Keika''s postoperative care, and I''ve exined all the precautions to their mother. She kept telling me that Keika''s recovery was going very well with no problems at all!" Doctor Higashiyama was somewhat incredulous upon hearing what Chen Yu said.


    Chen Yu did not say much more but took a medical tablet from within the hospital, brought up Higashiyama Keika''s CT images, and handed them to Doctor Higashiyama, gesturing for him to take a look himself.


    Looking at the tablet''s CT images, which clearly showed a spinal curvature and deformation, Doctor Higashiyama could not possibly misunderstand what had happened. Although not an orthopedic surgeon, he had extensively researched the relevant information when Higashiyama Keika was initially injured, so he naturally understood the cause.


    "Why didn''t she listen! Didn''t I tell her not to lie on her side?" Doctor Higashiyama''s face changed colors several times, turning red then pale with anger, obviously very upset with his sister''s willfulness.


    "The spinal deformation has already urred; getting angry about it now is pointless!" Daimon Michiko, listening to Doctor Higashiyama''sints, interrupted him bluntly, but then she turned around, looked at Doctor Higashiyama, and said, "It''s justteral curvature, the issue isn''t very significant.


    ording to the current examination results, it hasn''t caused anypression on the nerves or the spinal cord, but she will still need surgical correction."


    "But in doing so, wouldn''t operating to correct the spinal curvature while also performing aminectomy and cauda equina reconstruction be too much?" Chen Yu frowned as he estimated the extent of the surgery, hesitating slightly: "Performing aminectomy and neural reconstruction is already major surgery, and now to also include spinal correction...


    Considering the lengthy duration of the surgery, the question isn''t just whether the patient can withstand it, but Daimon-san, can you handle the physical demands?"


    Laminectomy involves the total or partial removal of the affected spinal vertebrae, which are then reced with either bone cement or a titanium mesh for reinforcement¡ªa highly intensive surgery in itself.


    With Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko also needing to perform neurosurgical repair under a microscope on Higashiyama Keika''s spinal cord and nerves, the surgery''splexity would dramatically increase. Adding spinal deformation correction would not be an easy task.


    Spinal correction is an immenselyplicated procedure, requiring the insertion of screws into each vertebra and the use of a steel rod to correct the positioning of the deformed spine. A steel rod would also be installed on the opposite side of the spine so that both rods could secure and straighten the entire spine, thereby correcting the posture.


    The human spine has thirty-three segments, and even though they may not all need to be affixed, looking at Higashiyama Keika''s deformed and curved spine, it would be at least a dozen segments that would require work. This level of surgery would typically be considered a major procedure in itself.


    Furthermore, adding this to the previously nned surgery exceeded the limits of what a normal surgeon could handle. Typically, such an operation would bepleted by alternating teams from orthopedics and neurosurgery.


    Chen Yu was certainly capable of enduring the demands of such a major surgery. His concern was for Daimon Michiko, questioning whether her ordinary human body could withstand it.


    "I perform surgeries quickly, no problem!" Daimon Michiko estimated the surgical workload and still felt confident: "Don''t worry, I won''t fail."

 Chapter 195 - 194 Academic Cooperation

    Higashiyama Keika''s surgical n was set but Chen Yu obviously couldn''t really take Daimon Michiko''s word for it and have just the two of them conduct the surgery on Higashiyama Keika.


    It wasn''t that Chen Yu didn''t trust Daimon Michiko''s surgical skills; rather, the uing surgery was equivalent to two major operations already, and it would normally take over ten hours. Even if both Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko could endure the physical toll, having just two people perform the procedure would be too inefficient.


    Of course, there wasn''t room for too many doctors around the operating table. Considering the efficiency of the surgery, the best n would be for Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko to lead their own surgical teams in a joint operation, working simultaneously on the damaged lumbar spine and cauda equina, followed by corrective surgery on the spine.


    This approach would not only be more efficient and save time but also lighten the workload for the chief surgeons.


    After some thought, Daimon Michiko agreed with Chen Yu''s suggestion. After all, a surgerysting upwards of ten hours was also a significant burden for her. If it wasn''t for the spinal correction part, she and Chen Yu might have managed on their own. With the volume of surgery at hand, it was nearly impossible to proceed without assistants.


    However, despite having confirmed the content and flow of the surgical procedure, preparing for such a major operation was extremelyplex and clearly couldn''t be started immediately. Moreover, Higashiyama Keika was only paralyzed, not in an emergency situation that required immediate surgery, so scheduling the operation wasn''t particrly urgent.


    Moreover, after a week''s rest, the old principal was due for his second surgery.


    This operation was moreplex than the first, as it involved not only an abdominal surgery but also using aser projection system to precisely remove tumors in the old principal''s liver. Therefore, Chen Yu needed to prepare more meticulously and precisely.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah-Yu, is this that special fluorescent dye you were talking about?" Xu Xiaohong watched Jounouchi Hiromi add a special fluorescent dye to the old principal''s IV drip in preparation for surgery and asked Chen Yu curiously, who stood by her side.


    "Yes, the ICG special fluorescent dye. It will travel through the blood cirction to the liver and then be absorbed by the tumor area, disying different colors under a special near-infrared camera," Chen Yu said with a nod, continuing to exin: "This allows us to distinguish the area to be removed during surgery by color using light and project the imaging onto the organ''s surface.


    By observing the color-differentiated image, even tiny tumors can be distinguished.


    So during surgery, you can confirm the tumor''s location while precisely excising it. Even if the organs shift during the operation, corrections can be made within 0.1 seconds, instantly projecting the image to the correct position and minimizing the possibility of errors during surgery."


    "That''s so advanced! How much does such a set of equipment cost?" Xu Xiaohong couldn''t help but still express her admiration after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation. Such advanced medical equipment was probably only avable in major hospitals in Beijing, Shanghai, and Guangzhou, and her own provincial medical college clearly had no chance of acquiring such sophisticated devices.


    Nevertheless, Xu Xiaohong couldn''t help but ask about the price.


    Chen Yu shook his head slightly and smiled, saying, "I''m sorry, Aunt San, it''s top secret. I don''t know either. And as doctors, we generally just use them without worrying about how much they cost."


    Chen Yu''s words immediately struck Xu Xiaohong, who covered her chest feeling overwhelmed. She too wished to simply use without worrying about the cost. Having money sure was nice, too bad it wasn''t her money!


    However, having just received the fluorescent dye injection, the old principal had a different idea upon hearing their conversation. He looked up at Chen Yu and asked, "Student Chen Yu, could you discuss with the leaders of your hospital about establishing some cooperation projects with our school? You know the situation of our school.


    If we could invite some experts and schrs from your hospital to give lectures in China, it would greatly improve our school''s teaching and medical standards."


    After hearing the old principal, Chen Yu took a moment to think before replying, "That shouldn''t be a problem. I''ll mention it to the dean. While I''m not certain it would be approved, if it''s just academic exchange, arranging some trainee doctors for training, and sending a few professors abroad to lecture, it should be manageable.


    Such exchanges also enhance the hospital''s influence and benefit the hospital itself."


    "Then I request you to take care of this matter, student Chen Yu. If this can be aplished, then this old man can retire in peace," replied the old principal, visibly more rxed and showing a relieved smile upon Chen Yu''s agreement.


    For the old principal, who had dedicated his life to the school, seeing it prosper was the most gratifying thing.


    However, Xu Xiaohong couldn''t resist reminding the old principal, "Principal, professors from the University of Tokyo Medical School are among the top in Asia. The costs of having them lecture abroad... the school''s finances are not that plentiful right now!"


    Xu Xiaohong''s reminder immediately dampened the old principal''s good mood, but after some contemtion, he gritted his teeth and said, "Education cannot be sacrificed no matter how poor we are. No matter the cost, this must be aplished! Call Vice Principal Zhaoter and ensure he finds a way to resolve the funding issue. If necessary, contact other colleges for a cooperative initiative!


    In any case, we must make this happen; it cannot fall through because of financial reasons!"


    Hearing the old principal''s determination, Xu Xiaohong knew that Vice Principal Zhao was going to feel the pinch, but since the principal had spoken, she had no grounds to object. She simply turned her gaze to Chen Yu: "So, Ah-Yu, we''re relying on you to smooth things out with Eastern University Affiliated Hospital!"


    "Sure, I''ll talk to the dean after the surgery; there shouldn''t be any problem," Chen Yu nodded. Such matters also benefited the hospital, and considering his own influence, it shouldn''t be difficult to achieve.


    Indeed, such cooperation was amon undertaking for top-tier universities, but it was often hard for average universities to establish such coborations without adequate connections and capital.


    Having agreed on this matter, Chen Yu said to the old principal, "Principal, we''re off to prepare for the surgery. A nurse will take you to the operating room shortly."


    After speaking, Chen Yu left the room with Jounouchi Hiromi, heading to the operating theater. Today, it was again Jounouchi Hiromi serving as the anesthesiologist, assisting him during the operation.

 Chapter 196 - 195 Light Sculpture Projection

    When Chen Yu finished washing his hands and walked into the operating theatre, preparations for surgery were already underway, just as usual. However, what was different that day was the presence of a projection unit secured by a mechanical arm next to the operating table; this was the light sculpture projector and near-infrared camera that would be used in the surgery.


    "Professor." The sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu by the operating table greeted Chen Yu promptly upon his arrival.


    Since Doctor Higashiyama had other matters to attend to, the sses Doctor would be today''s surgical assistant.


    Chen Yu nodded at the sses Doctor while flexing his hands, acknowledging the greeting. With his current status as a professor, a bit of informality on his part wasn''t going to elicit anyments.


    Today''s operation was an open surgery, which was easier to performpared to thest one, although it involved extracting a tumor that had infiltrated the Inferior Vena Cava without opening the heart. Open surgery allowed for hands to be inserted into the abdominal cavity and other more convenient surgical instruments to be used, making the surgery not too difficult overall.


    Moreover, with thetest light sculpture projection technology, the difficulty of this operation was a bit more challenging than a standard liver tumor resection, or in some sense, it might even be a bit simpler.


    As long as an unexpected event like sudden cardiac arrest during surgeryst time didn''t ur, Chen Yu was fully confident inpleting this surgery.


    As for the possibility of idents? Since a doctor''s skills can''t prevent them from happening, the methods of the Necromancer would eliminate such possibilities.


    "We''re now beginning the surgery to remove therge hepatocellr carcinoma that has progressed into the right liver lobe and the atrium, please take care." After Chen Yu spoke, his gaze turned towards Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Feeling Chen Yu''s gaze and despite her face being obscured by a surgical mask, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes conveyed a gentle, smiling expression as she reported the old Dean''s vitals, "Blood pressure 120/73, heart rate 65, sinus rhythm."


    Chen Yu nodded after hearing the report and nced at the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu standing before him. Seeing they were ready, he gave a slight nod and announced, "The surgery is starting."


    "Scalpel." Taking the surgical knife from the instrument nurse beside him, Chen Yu made an incision in the old Dean''s abdominal skin.


    "Professor, how can we remove the tumor that has invaded the Inferior Vena Cava without opening the heart?" Nakagawa Susumu, standing next to the operating table and unable to assist in the moment, was curious about the surgical technique Chen Yu was going to use, so he asked.


    Chen Yu, who had already opened the old Dean''s abdominal cavity, looked up at Nakagawa Susumu without stopping his work, and as he continued cutting with the Monopr electrosurgical unit, he exined, "Not removing it, just pulling it out directly."


    "Not removing?" Nakagawa Susumu and the sses Doctor let out a shocked exmation, not understanding what Chen Yu was going to do.


    "The abdomen is open; turn on the light sculpture projection," said Chen Yu. The technical staff in charge of the light sculpture projector started their work on the controlputer as instructed.


    The shadowlessmp above the operating table was turned off, while the light sculpture projector was turned on, and the lights in the operating room dimmed to avoid unnecessary interference that might affect the surgery.


    "The tumor has beenpletely disyed, that''s amazing!" Nakagawa Susumu, despite having performed several difficult surgeries with Chen Yu at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, had never seen such advanced technology like the light sculpture projection and couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    "With this, we can precisely remove all tumors. Thetest technology really is impressive!" The sses Doctor, watching the extent of the tumor projected on the liver''s surface, also couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    "Alright, enough talk. Let''s start the tumor resection," Chen Yu nced at the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu and redirected his focus to the surgery, "After a week''s time, the patient''s left liver lobe has doubled in size. This way, even after the removal of the right liver lobe, there will be sufficient remaining liver volume to meet the minimum standards for liver regeneration."


    Observing the significantly erged left liver lobe, the sses Doctor couldn''t help but admire Chen Yu''s surgical n; yet, noticing there were still projected shadows on the left liver lobe, he asked, "Professor, there are still tumor cells on the patient''s left liver lobe, what should be done about that?"


    "That''s exactly why I wanted to use the light sculpture projection. Thestparoscopic surgery only removed the main tumor part on the patient''s left liver lobe. The residual part couldn''t be clearly identified and was left behind, so we must rely on the light sculpture projection for urate removal," Chen Yu exined his intentions.


    He then took the Monopr electrosurgical unit from the instrument nurse and instructed the sses Doctor, "Cut along this boundary."


    "Yes, Professor," responded the sses Doctor, quickly working with Chen Yu to begin the resection, "Tissue scissors."


    As Chen Yu continued with the surgery, in the observation room diagonally above the operating theatre, Daimon Michiko was watching Chen Yu''s surgery with a sullen face and murmuring, "Isn''t visual confirmation enough? Why bother with this light sculpture projection... Why won''t they let me do the surgery!"


    "What are you talking about, Doctor?" Hearing Daimon Michiko murmuring, Zhao Min, who was also observing, couldn''t help but nce at her curiously.


    "It''s nothing. I just said I could do this surgery even without the light sculpture projection," Daimon Michiko replied to Zhao Min and then looked at her curiously, "And who might you be?"


    "Senior Brother Chen was a student of my father''s," Zhao Min wasn''t sure how to exin herself, so she simply mentioned her connection to Chen Yu, but that wasn''t the point for her; she was more interested in what Daimon Michiko had just said, "But what did you mean when you said ''they won''t let you do the surgery''?"


    "The surgery going on now," answered Daimon Michiko, her face showing displeasure akin to a child deprived of candy, "I could havepleted it in one go. With my skill level, I could have totally excised the tumor cleanly, without any need for light sculpture projection. But Doctor Chen just wouldn''t let me operate, not even to assist him."


    Hearing this, Zhao Min immediately understood and after a pause, she said, "Perhaps it''s precisely because you''re able to do that, Dr. Daimon, that Senior Brother Chen didn''t want you involved in this surgery."


    "Why? How could being skilled also be a reason?" Daimon Michiko looked at Zhao Min with her mouth agape, clearly baffled.

 Chapter 197 - 196 Drag Out

    "Because you want to ensure that the surgery is truly foolproof, right? Dr. Daimon, I''m not sure how skilled you are, but since you said you could remove it all at once, you must be confident about it, and I''ll assume you can indeed do it.


    However..." Zhao Min paused here, ncing toward Chen Yu, who was performing surgery below the observation room: "Completing the surgery in one go is certainly impressive, but even if your skills allow you to remove all the tumors urately in one attempt, what do we do if less than 20% of the liver remains after removing all the tumors? That''s why a second surgery is the safest approach.


    As for why Senior Brother Chen insists on usingser projection, I think he wants to ensure that all the tumors arepletely removed, right? After all, human eyes can make mistakes, but machines do not."


    "Senior Brother Chen isn''t letting you participate in the surgery not because he doesn''t trust your skills, but precisely because your skills are so good that you could sessfullyplete the surgery despite the greatest risks. However, what Senior Brother Chen wants is zero risk, so he stopped you from participating."


    "Why is this person so stubborn? He could have been direct and let me assist ording to his surgical n!" Michiko Daimon, though finding sense in Zhao Min''s analysis, still felt it was iprehensible.


    Zhao Min naturally heard Michiko Daimon''s iprehension. In fact, if she hadn''t known Chen Yu for a long time, she wouldn''t understand why he didn''t use a doctor with good skills, insisting on using a clumsy method instead: "Senior Brother Chen is just such a stubborn person, preferring to use a clumsy method to ensure a 100% sess rate rather than taking any risks."


    "But I won''t fail!" Michiko Daimon emphasized confidently, because for her, failure in surgery wasn''t an option.


    "But Senior Brother Chen might fail, ah!" Zhao Minughed, seeing the confident expression on Michiko Daimon''s face, and couldn''t help but exim: "You, Doctor, indeed have the confidence and skills not to fail, but Senior Brother Chen doesn''t, ah. He''s a very foolish person.


    So a foolish personcking your confidence and skills to never fail has to employ a more foolish method to ensure they don''t fail, ah."


    "He''s foolish? The youngest associate professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, a potential Nobel Prize in Medicineureate¡ªif I don''t pay much attention to these things, even my ears have calluses from hearing his great name.


    If he''s foolish, then there are no smart people in all of Japan!" Although Michiko Daimon never cared much for these matters, her best friend was Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu''s fianc¨¦e, who had talked about Chen Yu countless times before.


    However, hearing Michiko Daimon''s words, Zhao Min couldn''t help but smile, as if recalling something amusing. Afterughing, she exined to Michiko Daimon: "But Senior Brother Chen really wasn''t smart in the past! When he was learning from my father, although his grades weren''t the worst, they were below average, and he was often scolded harshly by my mother during practical operations...


    Oh, I forgot to mention, my mother was also his teacher, and the first time he held a scalpel was taught by my mother."


    "But ording to what you''re saying, how could someone foolish possibly be admitted as a doctoral student at the University of Tokyo Medical School?


    It''s the ce in all of Japan with the highest deviation score requirements." Michiko Daimon, hearing what Zhao Min said, became curious about how someone described as mediocre could get into the most demanding program in Japan: "Or are you saying that he previously attended China''s top academic institutions and was only average because the schools were filled with geniuses?"


    "The school Senior Brother attended was just a very ordinary third-rate institution. Although my father was a professor there, he only supervised master''s students, and the school didn''t even have the qualifications to offer doctoral programs," Zhao Min said, a somewhat embarrassed expression on her face as a third-rate institution was nothing to boast about.


    Nevertheless, she continued to exin to Michiko Daimon: "Senior Brother must be what you call a genius of hard work, huh? During his freshman and sophomore years, his grades were not very good, but his only advantage was his eagerness to learn, always pestering my parents and professors with questions. Although his grades weren''t great, this diligence made the teachers very fond of him.


    Maybe hard work makes up forck of talent. By his junior year, it was as if Senior Brother Chen had an epiphany; not to say his grades soared, but they steadily improved. By his senior year, he had already be one of my parents'' proudest students.


    At that time, many people said Senior Brother Chen was ate bloomer who was umting knowledge slowly to make a sudden leap forward, but those who really knew him understood that he was just working harder than everyone else. Maybe Senior Brother Chen really is ate bloomer, but without diligence, no matter how smart, it would have been impossible to achieve his current aplishments."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Section the caudate lobe to expose the Inferior Vena Cava, we need to do this all at once, get ready to start." Chen Yu nced at the sses Doctor then turned to the circting nurse beside him: "Pull down the magnifying ss for me."


    "Yes, excuse me." The nurse stepped forward and pulled down the magnifying sses Chen Yu was wearing on his face.


    "But Professor, how do we remove the tumor without opening the heart?" Nakagawa Susumu, seeing Chen Yu ready to deal with the tumor, asked curiously how the tumor that extended along the Inferior Vena Cava into the atrium would be removed.


    "Pull out the right lobe of the liver together with the tumor that has entered the atrium, it''s as simple as that." Chen Yu nced at Nakagawa, exined in brief, then reached out to the scrub nurse: "Tissue scissors."


    "Pull it out?" Not just Nakagawa, even the sses Doctor beside him looked bewildered, much like an underachiever asking a top student for help, and being confused after hearing the exnation.


    Chen Yu, seeing the bewildered look on both their faces, couldn''t help but say, "Hurry up and help, don''t just stand there!"


    "Pull down the magnifying sses!" The sses Doctor, upon hearing Chen Yu''smand, quickly called out to the nurse beside him, and Nakagawa did the same.


    "First assistant, ligate the bile duct here." Seeing the two men prepared, Chen Yu instructed them, his own hands never stopping: "Monopr electrosurgical unit, second assistant, expand the surgical field."


    "Yes, Professor." Hearing Chen Yu''smand, Nakagawa, finally able to assist with something other than just suction, quickly responded. Containing his excitement, he followed Chen Yu''s instructions to assist the surgery.

 Chapter 198 - 197: Surgery Successful (Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "THVE (Total Hepatic Vascr Exclusion) ispleted, start timing," Chen Yu instructed after hepleted the blockage of the infra-diaphragmatic abdominal aorta, Pringle''s maneuver, and the lusion of the inferior and superior vena cava, directing Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As the anesthesiologist during the surgery, it''s their responsibility to monitor various patient conditions, which naturally includes timing.


    "Timing starts." Jounouchi Hiromi picked up the timer, pressed the start button and also announced themencement of timing. If the total hepatic blood flow is blocked for too long under normal temperature, it can cause damage to the liver, so it''s essential to control the duration of the surgery.


    With the start of the timer, it naturally meant that the following part of the operation had to be done against the clock.


    "Incise the right hepatic vein toward the inferior vena cava, scalpel," Chen Yu instructed the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu, as he took over the scalpel and made an incision in the right hepatic vein whose blood flow had already been blocked.


    As the blood vessel was opened, the next step was to remove the tumor, which was the most crucial part.


    At that moment, the right lobe of the old principal''s liver had beenpletely separated, and its only connection to the body was through the right hepatic vein to the inferior vena cava. With the incision of the right hepatic vein, the only thing still connecting the right lobe of the liver to the body was the tumor that extended into the atrium along the inferior vena cava.


    "Remove the right liver lobe along with the tumor," reaching out to grasp the separated right liver lobe, Chen Yu began to pull it outward. Because the right liver lobe had been disconnected during the first surgery, over the course of this week, it had shrunk somewhat, as did the tumor, which had also reduced in size.


    Thus, when Chen Yu pulled it out, there were no adhesions, allowing him to smoothly extract the tumor along with the right liver lobe from the inferior vena cava.


    Chen Yu ced the extracted right liver lobe and tumor on a tray brought over by the instrument nurse and then said, "Tumor removal isplete, send it for pathological analysis."


    "Suture the section of the vein that was cut open with 6-0 nylon sutures." Having sessfully removed the tumor, Chen Yu finally took a deep breath. The most difficult part of the surgery was over; what remained was suturing and concluding the operation.


    While taking the sutures to sew the cut vein, Chen Yu nced over at Nakagawa Susumu and asked, "Nakagawa, have you ever sutured a human before?"


    "No, Professor, I have only sutured pigskin," Nakagawa Susumu quickly answered Chen Yu''s question. As a trainee doctor, although he had participated in quite a few surgeries, at most, he was doing suction on the side. This was his first time getting hands-on experience in surgery.


    "Mhm, you''ll do the final suturingter, with the stapler," Chen Yu nodded at Nakagawa Susumu, giving him a chance for practical experience.


    "Thank you, Professor!" Nakagawa Susumu was immediately thrilled. Although he had practiced many times, this was his first actual operation on a living person.


    Watching Nakagawa Susumu''s excitement, the sses Doctor, while understanding his feelings, still shook his head and reminded him, "Don''t get too excited, a surgeon must always remain calm, no matter what."


    "Yes!" Nakagawa Susumu quickly responded, refocusing his attention on the surgery.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor, suturingplete," Nakagawa Susumu ced thest anastomotic suture, set aside the suturing device, and reported to Chen Yu.


    After checking Nakagawa Susumu''s suturing work, Chen Yu nodded his head in satisfaction and said, "The surgery is over, good work everyone."


    "Good work!" Everyone in the operating room hastily responded to Chen Yu, while he began to remove his gloves and face mask and left the operating room.


    Outside the operating room, Xu Xiaohong had already been waiting. Seeing Chen Yue out, she smiled at him and said, "Congrattions, Ah-Yu, you''vepleted a world-first surgery."


    "Why are you teasing me too, Third Aunt? World-first? It was just surgery for the principal," Chen Yu showed a helpless expression on his face and gave a wry smile as he shook his head at his aunt: "If possible, I would rather the principal just had ordinary hepatitis. I''m not at all eager to do these world-first level surgeries."


    As a doctor, although without patients there would be no work, which doctor would wish for a perfectly healthy person to fall ill?


    "Regardless, it''s a great fortune to have cured the principal," Xu Xiaohong also understood Chen Yu''s feelings, since after all, doctors ultimately aim to treat and save people. However, the topic was somewhat heavy, so she quickly moved past it and brought up another matter, "Ah-Yu, are you going back for the New Year this year?


    I spoke to your mom before, and she really wants you to bring your girlfriend home!"


    "I would be grateful if mom isn''t angry that I have a Japanese girlfriend," Chen Yu felt a surge of exasperation upon hearing Xu Xiaohong''s words. Although he had already decided to bring Hiromi Jounouchi home for the New Year, that was based on the n that she was his girlfriend. Now that Hiromi Jounouchi was his fianc¨¦e, the situation seemed a bit different from what he had envisioned.


    "Your sister won''t care about these things. She would be over the moon if you just had a son and brought him straight home. Having a grandson to hold is all she would wish for," Xu Xiaohong clearly knew what kind of personality Chen Yu''s mother had and dispelled Chen Yu''s concerns, "Moreover, Miss Jounouchi is beautiful and has a nice personality; your mom is sure to like her."


    Hearing Xu Xiaohong''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel homesick. Ever since he came to Japan to study, he had already been living in Japan for four or five years. Although he found time to go back during holidays, the feeling of missing home was inevitably there, especially since he had been living alone before, which made him miss home even more.


    "I''ll discuss it with Hiromi, but we should likely stay in Japan for New Year''s Day and head back for the Chinese New Year," Chen Yu thought about it and decided to stick to the original n of bringing Hiromi Jounouchi home for the New Year. After all, since she was his fianc¨¦e now, it would be unreasonable not to take her to meet his parents.


    "Your mom will be thrilled to death when she hears this news. She''s been longing for so many years to see her precious son bring a girlfriend home," said Xu Xiaohong, Chen Yu''s mother''s younger sister. She couldn''t hide her delight upon hearing Chen Yu say this.


    "I''ll be thankful if mom doesn''t scold me," Chen Yu managed a wry smile, very much aware of his mother''s temper and personality. Bringing home a girlfriend would certainly make her happy for a while, but what would inevitably follow was the pressure to get married and have children, longing to hold her grandchild as soon as possible.


    She might evenin about why he chose to stay in Japan, so far that she couldn''t easily cradle her grandchild.


    "All right, if your mom scolds you, your Third Aunt will fend her off, how''s that? You must be tired after such a long surgery, go and rest. I''ll make a call back to the family to share the good news," after saying this, Xu Xiaohong turned and left, taking out her cell phone as if she couldn''t wait to spread the word of the principal''s sessful surgery back home.


    Watching this scene, Chen Yu smiled and then headed to his office.

 Chapter 199 - 198 Traditional Chinese Medicine

    If he were in China, a professor-level surgeon like Chen Yu might have his entire day packed with surgeries. Fortunately, he was in Japan, and specifically at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, a major university hospital. Although there were many surgeries, there was never a situation where surgeries were so back-logged that they couldn''t bepleted.


    Today, Chen Yu had only one surgery scheduled, which was for the old chancellor. Afterpleting the surgery, he went straight back to his office.


    Although he was not exactly rxed after performing a surgery, at least as a transcendental being, his physical condition was far stronger than ordinary people''s. So, he felt only a little tired.


    Back in his office, Chen Yu did not sit at his desk but leaned on the sofa instead.


    Just as Chen Yu had closed his eyes for less than a short while, someone knocked on his office door.


    Even though there was a door between them and the hospital offices were quite soundproof, Chen Yu''s ears still caught the sound from outside. He opened his eyes with slight annoyance.


    "Professor, Miss Tashiro Nanaori is here to deliver the human trial report from theboratory. May Ie in?" His secretary, Shirai Rena, was very diligent. She stopped Tashiro Nanaori, gently knocked on the door, and then pushed it open to inform Chen Yu, who was lying on the sofa.


    Though the interruption of his rest frustrated him, Chen Yu still got up from the sofa and nodded to Shirai Rena, "Let her in."


    This was Tashiro Nanaori''s first visit to Chen Yu''s office; before this, she had only ever seen him in theboratory.


    After taking a curious look around Chen Yu''s office, Tashiro Nanaori turned her attention to Chen Yu sitting on the sofa. Noticing his somewhat weary expression, she remembered that Chen Yu had just finished a surgery in the morning. She quickly handed him the report she was holding, "Professor, this is the human trial report for this month."


    Chen Yu took the report, nodded, flipped through it quickly, and immediately asked, "How is the experiment going recently? Have there been any issues?"


    "The experiment has been going smoothly so far. There haven''t been any problems from Kazama Pharmaceuticals or Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, and all parties are reporting their data promptly. However¡­" Tashiro Nanaori hesitated before continuing to report to Chen Yu, "The experiments at Shunten-do are also going well, but they have asked us to share the experimental data."


    "Share the experimental data? They sure are ying a clever game." Chen Yu knew at once what they were up to and scoffed disdainfully. He looked up from the report towards Tashiro Nanaori, "Reject their request. The coboration agreement we signed with the three enterprises does not include sharing experimental data. We outsourced the experimental tasks to them.


    They are supposed to provide us with the data afterpleting the experiments, not the other way around."


    "Understood, Professor." Tashiro Nanaori nodded, indicating she got the message.


    Even though Chen Yu dropped by theboratory from time to time when he was free, the daily work was primarily handled by sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama, while Tashiro Nanaori and Nakagawa Susumu were responsible for leading the other research dogs in their tasks.


    Because Tashiro Nanaori was a member of the Tashiro family, even though Chen Yu did not know exactly what her status was within the Tashiro family, she bore the Tashiro name. Given the family''s influence in Japan''s medicalmunity, she was certainly well-suited to deal with Shunten-do.


    "I''ve been preupied with surgeriestely and haven''t paid much attention to theb. Miss Tashiro, are you adjusting to the work in theboratory?" Chen Yu put down the trial report, which could wait untilter. Instead, his attention turned to Tashiro Nanaori standing before him, still as timid as the first time he met her.


    After all, she was Yamamoto Hisae''s niece and carried the Tashiro name. Chen Yu couldn''t just leave her to work in theb without checking in on her.


    "Thank you for your concern, Professor. I''ve gotten quite used to the work in theboratory.


    Senior Higashiyama and the others have been very kind, helping me a lot and teaching me many things." Tashiro Nanaori didn''te off as a typical big family''s young mistress¡ªalthough she had the air of one, her timidity made her seem more like the girl next door, especially with her soft, slightly lisping voice.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu nodded indifferently. If she said so, he could only take it as the truth.


    But after thinking for a moment, Chen Yu asked her, "Is there anything you''re not used to, or do you find the work in theboratory too monotonous? If you have your own research topic, you can pursue your study. I can apply for a research project. Of course, if you, Miss Tashiro, are interested in clinical healing, I can arrange for you to be a trainee doctor.


    But you studied in the Faculty of Pharmaceutical Sciences at Dongda University, didn''t you?"


    "Yes, Professor. I graduated from the Faculty of Pharmaceutical Sciences at Dongda University," replied Tashiro Nanaori. When she heard what Chen Yu said, she nodded subtly. Her hands were nervously fidgeting in front of her as she hesitated for a long time before saying, "Professor, I had a research project at university about the modern application of Traditional Chinese Medicine.


    May I continue with this project?"


    "Research on Traditional Chinese Medicine?" Chen Yu looked at Tashiro Nanaori with some surprise. He hadn''t expected her to be researching this topic, but considering her surname, it wasn''t too strange after all.


    Traditional Chinese Medicine, or TCM, is known in Japan as Kampo Medicine, a traditional Japanese medical practice. However, with the rise of Western medicine, Kampo Medicine in Japan encountered a simr situation to that of TCM in China, losing its mainstream status despite some recent revival and resurgence.


    "I''m surprised Miss Tashiro is researching Traditional Chinese Medicine¡ªit''s a rather rare field of study indeed!" Chen Yu eximed. But since he already offered to help, he nodded and said, "Gather your materials and give them to meter. I''ll help you apply for a project at the hospital."


    "Thank you, Professor!" Tashiro Nanaori brightened at the response, her timidity reced by joy and excitement. She bowed deeply to Chen Yu to express her gratitude, "I''ll organize the materials as soon as possible! Thank you, Professor!"


    "No problem. It''s just setting up a project for you. Plus, I''m quite interested in Traditional Chinese Medicine myself. If you have any questions, you can always ask me. The hospital might be coborating academically with a medical college in China soon on the application of Traditional Chinese Medicine. You could exchange ideas with them," Chen Yu replied with a smile.


    Despite having no ill feelings towards the girl, as Yamamoto Hisae''s niece, Chen Yu had to maintain some level of caution.

 Chapter 200 - 199: Cat Food

    "Mr. Chen Yu, what would you like to eat tonight?" After work, Jounouchi Hiromi was walking arm in arm with Chen Yu on their way home.


    Even though she knew Chen Yu could use the Necromantic Space to instantly teleport home, Jounouchi Hiromi still preferred the normal way ofmuting without resorting to such conveniences.


    "Hiromi, do you remember the little shop we went tost time when we got off workte?" Chen Yu didn''t seem to feel like going home for dinner today. He recalled the little shop they had visited after working overtimete into the night. He thought the food there tasted quite good, so he felt like going there again.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi also remembered that somewhat special little shop with its unique practice of letting customers order anything they wanted. She was quite impressed and thought she''d like to try the chef''s cooking again. So she nodded and said, "I remember, the chef was skilled. Shall we go there again tonight? Butst time we went, it was veryte. Are they open now?"


    "Let''s go have a look, and if it''s not open, we can either go home or find somewhere else to eat. Anyway, it''s still early," Chen Yu said with a smile, leading Jounouchi Hiromi toward the little shop they had been tost time.


    It was the same narrow alley as before, and maybe because it wasn''t dark yet, the shop hadn''t started business. The owner that they had met thest time was squatting at the doorway, setting out a small dish of food in front of a very cute looking calico cat.


    "Boss, haven''t you started business for today?" Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi approached the owner and asked out of curiosity. While greeting the owner, Chen Yu also nced at the calico cat. The cat seemed to sense something, looked up at Chen Yu, then lowered its head again to continue eating the cat food in front of it.


    "Sorry, our business hours are from 12 a.m. to 6 a.m., so we haven''t opened yet," the owner said apologetically as he stood up when he saw Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi approaching.


    Hearing the owner say that, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed. It was disheartening to be excited toe here only to encounter such a situation.


    Chen Yu had anticipated this might happen, so he wasn''t too bothered. Despite his disappointment, he politely nodded to the owner, ready to leave. But then, looking at the calico cat beside the owner and having already stepped out, he suddenly asked, "Boss, is that cat yours?"


    "No, she''s a customer!" the owner replied, a warm smile spreading across his face.


    The kind-hearted owner, the alley bathed in the sunset, and a calico cat enjoying its meal¡ªall this painted a harmonious and beautiful picture that warmed the heart.


    Standing beside him, Jounouchi Hiromi watched the scene and jokingly said, "Boss, that''s not fair. You treat the cat as a guest, but what about us? We''re guests too, aren''t you going to treat us?"


    Herment made the owner a bit embarrassed. Although it was said in jest, it indeed made the owner''s actions seem a little unjust.


    However, the boss quickly regained his smile and thought for a moment before speaking, "Actually, there is a reason for this. If you don''t mind, pleasee in and have a seat. Even though we''re not yet open for business, the pork miso soup is ready. You can have some while we talk."


    When they heard the boss say this, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat embarrassed; it seemed as though they had been pressing the boss with their words. But seeing how sincere the boss''s invitation was, and feeling quite hungry, they went into the restaurant together.


    As he stepped inside, Yu Chen still nced at the calico cat by the door and then picked it up and brought it inside, cing it on the counter.


    A normal cat would have probably run away the moment Yu Chen tried to hold it, but strangely, the calico cat let itself be picked up and ced on the counter, calmly sitting there without running off. It just meowed towards the door, clearly still concerned about its dinner.


    Naturally, Yu Chen brought in the cat''s unfinished meal and set it down in front of the little cat again.


    After patting the kitten''s head, Yu Chen then turned to the boss and asked, "Boss, is there a story behind this cat?"


    "Yes, there is a story." The boss brought out two servings of pork miso set meals and ced them in front of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi before he began to tell the tale, "You two might have heard of the enka singer Chidori Miyuki who suddenly became famous but then unfortunately passed away due to illness some time ago?"


    "Chidori Miyuki? Boss, do you also enjoy her songs? That song, ''Stray Cat,'' is confirmed for the Kouhaku Uta Gassen (Red and White Song Battle), she had such a lovely voice! There is a special feeling in her songs, as if she really was a stray cat!" Hiromi Jounouchi evidently knew the singer the boss mentioned, and her expression became excited, "Her passing is such a pity.


    Many people said she could have be a superstar."


    Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi knew the person he was talking about, the boss nodded and continued, "That kid used toe here often and loved cat food. Back then, she was an enka singer who couldn''t sell her records. Later, one of my regrs who was a lyricist wrote ''Stray Cat'' for her. Only after that song did she be famous, but it''s a pity that she''s gone..."


    As he spoke, the boss unconsciously lit a cigarette and offered one to Yu Chen, who refused. The boss then continued, "The girl had been here a month before she died, ordered a bowl of cat food but left without finishing it."


    "Is this cat one that Miss Chidori kept?" The story was sad and influenced Hiromi Jounouchi''s emotions. She associated the cat with the departed Chidori Miyuki, especially since the boss mentioned the cat had a story.


    However, Yu Chen shook his head at the side and, looking meaningfully at the calico cat, which had finished its meal and was now licking its paws cleaning its face, said to the boss, "You mean to say that this cat is Miss Chidori Miyuki, right?"


    "Yes." The boss nodded, snuffed out his cigarette, and petted the calico cat sitting quietly on the counter. He then continued with a smile, "On the morning of Miyuki-chan''s funeral, right around the time she usually came to the shop, this little guy showed up at the door. I called out ''Miyuki-chan,'' and it responded to me very obediently."


    Hearing what the boss said, and connecting it with Yu Chen''s judgement, Hiromi Jounouchi finally realized that this cat might truly be Miss Chidori Miyuki herself.

 Chapter 201 - 200 The Meaning of Life

    ```


    "Mr. Chen Yu, was that cat really Miss Chidori as the boss said?" After finishing their meal and hearing the story, Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu left the small restaurant and were walking home, but Jounouchi Hiromi still couldn''t stop thinking about that calico cat.


    "Does it really matter whether it was or wasn''t?" Chen Yu replied with a smile and did not tell Jounouchi Hiromi the answer.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s response, Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment. Although she still very much wanted to know the answer, as Chen Yu had said, whether it was or wasn''t didn''t seem so important after all. Chidori Miyuki had already died, and whether the cat was her or not was of no significance to the living.


    As long as someone remembered her, remembered a singer who was like a stray cat, that would be enough.


    Thinking this, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered some supernatural stories she had read and curiously asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, Necromancers also deal with the dead, so if a person died with unresolved grievances, would necromancers perform the rites to grant peace to the spirit and seek justice for the deceased?


    And if there are ces haunted by ghosts, would necromancers do something to exorcise them?"


    "Hiromi, why would you think of something like that?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi in surprise, not understanding why out of the blue she woulde up with such questions.


    "Is it strange? Just like Onmyoji, priests, and monks, don''t they also deal with the dead? Guiding lost spirits, dispelling grudges, exorcizing... Necromancers should be able to do these things too, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a while and then asked Chen Yu. In her view, since necromancers deal with the dead, they should also be capable of performing simr tasks.


    However, Chen Yu simply shook his head, "No, in the eyes of a necromancer, no matter how one dies, death is death, and death turns one into two materials: a soul and a corpse. As for grudges and seeking justice... The greater the grudge in death, the more useful the soul is to a necromancer, and seeking justice is a concern of the living.


    For necromancers, life and death are the universal rules themselves, no matter how one dies, whether it''s deserved or not, life and death are a cycle. There is life, and then there is death, and no one can escape it."


    "Eh? So you''re saying that to a necromancer, all this doesn''t really matter?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu with some surprise, not expecting him to say something so... cold-hearted.


    "Haven''t I said it? The more tragic the death, the greater the resentment, the better the material for a necromancer," said Chen Yu, his expression still indifferent as if discussing not human lives, but merely materials: "Most necromancers only pursue the truth and transcendence over death. As for everything else, they''re mostly indifferent and even emotionally detached.


    Those evil necromancers depicted in fantasy novels do exist, and there are not a few who would create massacres or epidemics just to fulfill their own desires.


    It''s not about good or evil because all things in life, as well as the universe itself, will ultimately sumb to death. Unity of All Things, that is the creed of necromancers, and it is the only truth we follow.


    For necromancers in pursuit of truth, when and how life ends only determines how it returns to death. Since everything will eventually return to death, why bother with how it gets there?"


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi looked visibly shaken. To her, life should be respected, and as a doctor, one should try to save every life, and the end of life should be a journey each personpletes without regrets, not cut off in its prime, leaving behind a myriad of regrets.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi also understood that Chen Yu''s perspective differed from hers because they approached the matter from different angles, not because Chen Yu was emotionally detached or had an evil stance.


    Chen Yu... or rather, Necromancers, look at life from a higher ne. In their eyes, all life is no different; none is exalted by wealth or power, nor are any despised for poverty or hardship. Whether it''s idental death or murder, birth, aging, sickness, and death are just parts of life''s cycle, the wheel of life and death.


    In the end, everything will sumb to death, and the process does not differentiate one life from another.


    It was precisely because she understood these things that Jounouchi Hiromi felt struck, as it made her feel as though the efforts she had made as a doctor to save people and the beliefs she had steadfastly held were now meaningless. If everything ultimately sumbs to death, what meaning does being alive hold?


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi appear so deeply affected, Chen Yuughed helplessly, shook his head, and then gently pinched her cheek, "Alright, these questions have already touched on philosophy and higher truths. They''re not for you to worry about right now! Besides, the meaning of life isn''t found in its length or how it ends, but in the traces that were once present and the brightness it blossomed.


    Even if all things must sumb to death, the traces left behind by life are not so easily erased; the radiance once shone will be remembered by people, and that is the true meaning of life''s existence."


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi recovered from the initial shock upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, she still felt uneasy deep down. Chen Yu, noticing her state, could only wrap an arm around his fianc¨¦e and walk her home. What she needed now was emotional support.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu had managed to console his fianc¨¦e''s mind and spirit in time, enabling her to recover from her initial wavering and distress, such matters were not things one could easily make sense of or get over in a short while. Thus, when it came to going to work in the morning, Jounouchi Hiromi''s spirits were still somewhat low.


    However, after Jounouchi Hiromi repeatedly insisted that she was fine, Chen Yu could only let go of his worry and watched her walk into the surgery office before he returned to his own office, ready to start the day''s work.


    No sooner had Chen Yu turned on hisputer and started browsing the medical records on the screen than his cell phone suddenly rang.


    He picked it up to find that Misumi Mikoto had sent him a link, along with a single line of text: "Check out this link."


    Chen Yu did as suggested and opened the web address. A huge red chili pepper on the screen made him raise an eyebrow in surprise. What was this? Why had Misumi Mikoto sent him this so early in the morning?


    ```

 Chapter 202 - 201: Live Murder

    "I am Killer S. I am different from all of you because I have crossed the bridge to another world by killing someone," Chen Yu frowned as he watched a high school student, his face obscured by a red chili pepper, im he had killed someone on the screen.


    It seemed that to prove his im, the so-called Killer S even picked up the camera to capture the scene of a dead body lying behind him on the ground.


    "This is ssmate Y, whom I killed," the red chili pepper exined, but the expression on Chen Yu''s face grew solemn. As a Necromancer, he only needed a nce to know that it indeed was a dead body. Although the cause of death was still undetermined, Chen Yu was sure that someone had died.


    After seeing this, Chen Yu opened the website he had been on before to continue watching the red chili pepper, and at the same time, he dialed Misumi Mikoto''s number with his cell phone, "Dr. Misumi, what on earth is going on?"


    "I''m sorry, Doctor Chen. I received this message today." Misumi Mikoto''s voice came through quickly, exining to Chen Yu, "Killer S is a student from my brother''s cram school. He came to me yesterday, and I thought he was interested in pursuing a career in forensic science. But after I received the message he sent today, I saw this.


    Moreover, Killer S has asked me to determine the cause of death of the victim, and if I cannot answer, he threatened to kill another person."


    "ssmate Y has indeed died, that much is certain, and the corpse is real. The body was already stiff, and the preliminary judgement is that the death urredst night," after listening to Misumi Mikoto''s exnation, Chen Yu understood what had happened and shared his assessment with her.


    Hearing Chen Yu confirm the death so directly surprised Misumi Mikoto. She hadn''t expected that Chen Yu could make such a determination in such a short period of time, which was beyond her expectations.


    She originally called Chen Yu just for some assistance, after all, he had been a great help in their previous two cases. But she did not expect Chen Yu to confirm the death so directly.


    "Doctor Chen, could youe to Suikawa High School? Killer S is a student from this school," Misumi Mikoto requested Chen Yu''s help.


    "Suikawa High School? Okay, I got it," Chen Yu hesitated for a moment before agreeing to Misumi Mikoto''s request for assistance.


    Whether as a doctor or as a Necromancer, this incident had piqued Chen Yu''s interest. Besides, he had been doing major surgeries one after anothertely, and he also wanted to switch his brain and rx his nerves.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor Chen, thank you foring to help!" Misumi Mikoto, seeing Chen Yu arrive, quickly thanked him, and Jounouchi Hiromi, who hade with him, also apologized to her, "Dr. Jounouchi, did you alsoe? I am so sorry for interrupting your work."


    Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, indicating that she didn''t mind, and also inquired, "Has it been confirmed that the student was from this high school? Can the identity of the deceased be confirmed?"


    "Killer S is a student from this high school and also a student from my brother''s cram school, so I was able to confirm that he is a student from this high school. As for the deceased''s identity, it is still unknown," as she spoke, Misumi Mikoto led Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi into the school and towards the academic building.


    The three came to the school office, where Misumi Mikoto''s brother had already confirmed with the school teachers the identities of Killer S and the victim Y - they were students of the school, ssmate Shirai and ssmate Yokoyama.


    After a brief self-introduction, Chen Yu looked at aptop in the office that was live-streaming the broadcast of Killer S and asked those around, "Do you have recordings of the previous videos? I''d like to take another look at the body."


    "Mr. Kube has already recorded it for me, and I had ssmate Shirai take close-up photos of the body earlier. The estimated time of death is over twelve hours. Judging from the timing of the video, death should have urred around eight o''clockst night," Misumi Mikoto exined to Chen Yu while taking out anotherptop to y the video Mr. Kube Rokuro had recorded.


    "Is Mr. Kube here too?" After inquiring about Rokuro, Chen Yu focused on the video, "The fatal wound is on the back; the three wounds appear to be caused by stabbing with a sharp instrument. It''s hard to see clearly due to the clothes covering, but judging by the location of the wounds, it''s likely the liver was pierced, possibly rupturing the hepatic artery, causing massive bleeding."


    "So, the cause of death is massive bleeding due to a ruptured hepatic artery?" Misumi Mikoto agreed with Chen Yu''s judgment, but she still had some questions about the cause of death of the victim.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and said to Misumi Mikoto, "That''s about right, but a more in-depth analysis is still required for specifics. It''s a pity there isn''t more information, or else we could know a lot more. By the way, where is Mr. Kube?"


    "Mr. Kube is looking for clues with Tokairin. Since ssmate Shirai and ssmate Yokoyama are both students of this school and they came to ss yesterday, it''s very likely the crime scene is inside the school," as a professional forensic doctor, although not very skilled in deduction, site investigation and evidence collection were her areas of expertise.


    Chen Yu showed an approving expression and looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, saying to her, "Hiromi, you stay here. Dr. Misumi and I will go see if there''s any way we can help."


    The urrence of a murder case inherently made Chen Yu reluctant to involve his fianc¨¦e too deeply. Agreeing to bring her here was already the most he was willing to do.


    "I should go too; an extra person means extra help," but Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly not content to just sit and feel helpless.


    Seeing her determination, Chen Yu hesitated before realizing he could not persuade Jounouchi Hiromi and reluctantly agreed to let her join him in following Misumi Mikoto out of the office to the school grounds in search of the potential crime scene.


    After circling the campus, Misumi Mikoto quickly noticed some spots on the ground that looked damp and were clearly in a straight line, so she hurriedly followed the trail.


    Chen Yu naturally noticed these traces too and, with his transcendent vision and senses extended, could easily discern that they were left by Luminol Solution used to reveal blood traces.


    As for the wiped bloodstains, for a Necromancer, they were as distinct as ink on white paper, easily guiding him to the crime scene that Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin among others had already found¡ªthe sports equipment room.

 Chapter 203 - 202 The Crime Scene

    "The bloodstain indicates the start was probably right here." Tokairin Yuko put down the spray bottle containing the Luminol Solution as she looked towards Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu, standing by the firmly shut door of the storeroom for physical education equipment.


    Standing at the entrance to the equipment room, Misumi Mikoto nced at the closed room, hesitated for a moment with a contemtive expression, and then opened the door.


    As with any school''s physical education equipment storeroom, Suikawa High School''s storeroom was also filled with various sports equipment. However, it was apparent that students had been using the area as a hangout spot, clearing out considerable space for activities, so it didn''t seempletely packed.


    Unfinished snacks were left on tables, and a pile ofic books and photo magazines littered the floor, clearly indicating the state of the high schoolers who frequented this ce.


    After the trio of forensic investigators from UDI entered, they immediately began looking for clues, but Chen Yu only watched as Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko worked busily with Kube Rokuro and did not seem interested in intervening. In fact, he even asked Jounouchi Hiromi to stay outside the door.


    Transcendent perception had already allowed him to detect the residual scent of blood in the air and the victim''s unwillingness and resentment from the very first moment.


    He walked to the corner and took out a rolled-up mat from storage. As he unfolded it on the floor under the surprised gaze of Misumi Mikoto and the others, therge bloodstain on the mat immediately caused Tokairin Yuko to turn her head away, her face showing an expression of distress.


    This was also one of the reasons why Chen Yu did not want Jounouchi Hiromi toe in. Crime scenes are generally quite brutal, and Chen Yu had no desire for his girlfriend to witness such a scene.


    "Judging from the area of this bloodstain, at least two liters of blood was lost. It''s certain that the cause of death was excessive bleeding." Chen Yu pulled out a pair of surgical gloves from his pocket, put them on, examined the bloodstains on the mat, and then looked at the traces on the floor. Next to the pile ofic books, he spotted some white powder: "Dr.


    Misumi, please collect the bloodstains and hairs for DNAparison. Also, take some of this white powder on the floor for testing. It looks like this is the crime scene."


    Observing the vast bloodstain on the mat, Misumi Mikoto agreed with Chen Yu''s assessment. Along with Tokairin Yuko and Kube Rokuro, she started the task of collecting various samples to send for analysis.


    However, after Misumi Mikoto finished collecting bloodstains and hairs from the mat, Chen Yu made a move that left her dumbstruck¡ªheid down on the mat.


    "Doctor Chen, what are you doing?" Misumi Mikoto asked in surprise, not understanding why he would lie down on the mat. Since this was now confirmed to be the scene of the crime, the ce where Chen Yu was lying was unquestionably the position of the victim. By lying in the victim''s position, what was he trying to do?


    "Considering the amount of bleeding and the location where the weapon pierced, the victim did not die immediately after being stabbed but survived for five to ten minutes, and he must have been lying on this mat the entire time, which is why such arge bloodstain was left behind." Chen Yuy on the mat, looking left and right while exining to Misumi Mikoto: "Since the victim was alive for five to ten minutes, there should have been some struggle...


    Yet, there are no signs of a struggle here."


    "No signs of struggle?" On hearing Chen Yu''s words, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly examined the area around the mat. Indeed, the piledics and surrounding desks and chairs, as Chen Yu had described, were very orderly and showed no signs of disarray or struggle: "What does this mean? Did the victim just lie there on the mat for several minutes without moving?"


    "Not only that..." Chen Yu sat up from the mat and stood in front of it, facing Misumi Mikoto: "Judging from the wounds on the victim''s body and his clothing in the video, he should have been lying face-up on the mat, but the knife wound was in his back.


    If that''s the case, then he must have been lying on his back to the mat like I am now, which exins why there were no bloodstains on the front of his clothing."


    Watching Chen Yu lie with his back to the mat while exining to her, Misumi Mikoto visualized the scene in her mind and suddenly grasped the implication of what Chen Yu was suggesting: "But the wound is on the back, which means the victim''s back was towards the assant or the weapon. So, how did he get stabbed?"


    "I''m also very interested in this question, let''s simte it," Chen Yu said with an interested expression on his face, looking at Kube Rokuro beside him, "Rokuro, do you have a pen on you? Use that to simte the murder weapon and pretend to stab me in the back three times."


    "Yes, Brother Yu," Rokuro nodded, taking out a water-based pen from his backpack and holding it in his hand as if it were a knife.


    Chen Yu turned his back, signaling Kube Rokuro that he could start.


    Upon seeing this, Kube Rokuro stepped forward and poked three times at Chen Yu''s back, pretending to simte the three stabs the murderer inflicted on the victim. Then Chen Yu turned around in feigned surprise and fell onto the cushion with his back down, but his posture was strange no matter how you looked at it, and in the end, he didn''t turn over but fell on his side onto the cushion.


    "Brother Yu, are you okay?" Seeing Chen Yu fall onto the cushion, Kube Rokuro quickly reached out and pulled him up.


    "I''m fine." Chen Yu dusted his hands off and stood up from the cushion, then also looked at Kube Rokuro, "Rokuro, where exactly did you stab just now?"


    "I wasn''t paying attention, just stabbing randomly," Kube Rokuro answered upon hearing Chen Yu''s question. After thinking for a bit, he realized that he really hadn''t been paying attention and had just randomly stabbed three times.


    Hearing what Kube Rokuro said, Chen Yu closed his eyes and considered for a moment before indicating that Kube Rokuro should switch ces with him, "Rokuro, you stand here, and I''ll try stabbing you."


    Kube Rokuro nodded at this suggestion and switched ces with Chen Yu, standing in front of the cushion, while Chen Yu held the water-based pen behind him.


    Recalling the positions of the wounds on the body andparing them with Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu raised his hand and stabbed towards him. However, after two stabs, just as he was about to stab a third time, Chen Yu suddenly stopped his motion.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Chen Yu?" Seeing Chen Yu''s motione to a sudden halt, Misumi Mikoto knew he must have found something amiss.


    "No, that''s not right," Chen Yu signaled Kube Rokuro to stand still and after trying a few more times, he still felt it was awkward, "Why would someone stab here? Even if they wanted to stab a few more times, it still doesn''t make sense... Struggling? Then the second stab should be off... Why are they so far apart?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly is wrong?" Misumi Mikoto, seeing Chen Yu perplexed, hurriedly asked with concern.


    Chen Yu shook his head, still thinking, but he answered Misumi Mikoto''s question, "The positions of the wounds are wrong. If it was a session of three stabs, the wounds should be more concentrated based on the length of the arm and the weapon."

 Chapter 204 - 203: Forced to Commit Suicide

    Yu Chen couldn''t figure out why the wound presented such a strange pattern, but he didn''t dwell on it too much, since the clues he had obtained were limited. Examining the body only through a screen, he knew there was still much information needed before any judgment could be made.


    Although with the abilities of a Necromancer, he could have reconstructed the entire crime scene, Yu Chen chose not to do so. He had taken leave today specifically to assist Misumi Mikoto, intending to disengage from the consecutive major surgeries of recent days and refresh his mind. For him, deducing cases was a way to rx his brain and nerves.


    Cheating with the Necromancer''s powers was unappealing; he preferred to rely on his own thinking and reasoning to decipher the truth.


    Of course, if neither he nor Misumi Mikoto came up with the truth in the end, Yu Chen wouldn''t mind resorting to the Necromancer''s methods to find the answer.


    Since no further evidence could be found at the crime scene for the time being, and more professional equipment would be necessary for additional investigation, Yu Chen did not disturb Tokairin Yuko''s work. He returned to the school''s teaching building with Misumi Mikoto and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Brother Yu, Dr. Misumi," the second clue is out!" Rokuro Kube, monitoring the live stream with hisptop, saw the viewer count jump to 30,000 and quickly alerted Yu Chen and Misumi Mikoto.


    This was part of the earlier agreement or game rule set by ssmate Shirai, acting as Killer S, and Misumi Mikoto. Shirai was to give a total of four clues, the timing based on viewer counts. The first clue, given when there were 1,000 viewers, confirmed it was a real corpse. Now with 30,000 viewers, it was time for the second clue.


    The condition set by ssmate Shirai was 100,000 viewers. If the viewership reached 100,000 without Misumi Mikoto guessing the correct cause of ssmate Yokoyama''s death, a second person would be killed. Conversely, if Misumi Mikoto deduced Yokoyama''s true cause of death before the count hit 100,000, it would be her victory.


    On screen, ssmate Shirai moved the camera closer to the body lying on the ground, which was ssmate Yokoyama''s corpse, and proceeded to unwrap his clothing.


    "The corpse is stiff, which suggests that our deduction about the time of death is correct," Yu Chenmented, watching how Shirai tore open Yokoyama''s clothes, which validated their previous estimation on the time of the victim''s death.


    While Yu Chen, Dr. Misumi, and the others looked on, Shirai took out a bloodstained knife and sliced open the back of Yokoyama''s shirt.


    "There are three subcutaneous hemorrhage points on the abdomen; write it down quickly!" As Yokoyama''s abdomen was revealed on screen, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly instructed Rokuro Kube beside her, never taking her eyes off the screen.


    Shirai''s actions did not stop there; he flipped Yokoyama''s corpse over, exposing a blood-covered back and three knife wounds.


    "There are three wounds, all spindle-shaped puncture injuries. The fatal injury is to the liver. Judging from the blood loss, it appears the hepatic artery was damaged, leading to exsanguination, which is consistent with your assessment, Doctor Chen," Misumi Mikoto ryed, observing the wounds on screen without a hint of emotion, quickly noting the shape of the wounds and pertinent information.


    She also felt a certain degree of admiration for Chen Yu''s ability to deduce the cause of the victim''s death just by looking at the wounds through the clothes. Even with her experience of dissecting over one thousand five hundred bodies, she had not developed such discerning eyesight.


    Watching the bloodstained wounds on the screen, such a cruel image would be unbearable for most people, but for surgeons like Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi and a forensic doctor like Misumi Mikoto, who were ustomed to cutting open bodies, three stab wounds were rtively minor.


    However, the thought that this had once been a living person still made Misumi Mikoto and Hiromi Jounouchi feel somewhat distressed.


    "The weapon is a thick, broad, and sharp knife, with one side of the de serrated, most likely some kind of survival knife," Dr. Misumi reyed the footage of the wound and analyzed it carefully. She seemed to discover some points of doubt, causing her eyebrows to furrow slightly.


    However, Kube Rokuro, who was listening to Dr. Misumi''s analysis, suddenly asked, "Does the weapon conflict with the knife we saw earlier? If not, could that knife be the weapon? The cause of death was exsanguination due to stab wounds in the back, in other words, death by stabbing. Doesn''t this provide us with the answer?"


    Kube Rokuro''s analysis seemed logical and well-founded, yet Dr. Misumi still felt that something was not right as she stared at the image of the wound in the video, finding the wound somewhat peculiar.


    While Dr. Misumi was fixated on the screen, Chen Yu took a piece of paper next to her that was used to record the marks of the wounds. After frowning and pondering over the recorded subcutaneous bleeding points and the positions of the wounds for a brief moment, he had a sudden realization and said, "No wonder the wound looked so strange, it isn''t a stab wound at all!"


    "Not a stab wound?" Rokuro was surprised to hear Chen Yu say this and looked at him, not understanding why he would say so.


    The teachers at the school, as well as Hiromi Jounouchi and Misumi Mikoto, also turned their attention to Chen Yu, curious about his reasoning.


    "The positions of the subcutaneous bleeding points correspond to the positions of the wounds, which means the weapon was inserted perpendicrly into the victim''s body, with the depth of pration being exactly the same for each wound. Such an angle and depth of pration are impossible unless the victim didn''t resist at all, allowing the killer to stab freely while the body was immobilized.


    Otherwise, the three stab wounds would not be identical," Chen Yu looked at the people around him who were watching him and continued, pointing to the very regr wounds on the screen: "Because if there had been any struggle, it would have caused some tearing of the wounds, but clearly, there isn''t any, as if the wounds were made decisively in one go, pulling the knife out to stab twice more.


    However, for a student to make such perfect wounds is impossible. Even as a surgeon, I couldn''t guarantee to stab three times with identical angles and force. So these wounds were not made by stabbing, but by three knives that had been fixed in ce and thrust into all at once."


    "Thrust in by three fixed knives?" Everyone was startled by Chen Yu''s exnation, since this wouldpletely overturn the previous spection about how the killer had murdered the victim.


    "Most likely, three knives had been fixed onto that mat we saw earlier in the sports equipment room.


    The victim fell onto it, and the three knives were simultaneously and at the same angle thrust into the victim''s body, creating three identical wounds, also causing the rupture of the hepatic artery, leading to excessive bleeding and death," Chen Yu pointed to the image of ssmate Yokoyama''s back wounds on the screen and exined to the crowd, continuing to y the footage until a section of ssmate Yokoyama''s bruised and purplish upper back appeared: "From these purplish marks, it appears that the victim was regrly beaten at least a week before death, and it was continuous.


    Coupling this with the peculiar wounds, I believe Yokoyama might havemitted suicide, or rather, was willing to be killed, with ssmate Shirai as his aplice, and the reason... it must be due to school bullying."

 Chapter 205 - 204 Human World Is Not Worth It

    ```


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you saying that this is a suicide caused by school bullying? But why would Y choose such a method tomit suicide?" Jounouchi Hiromi was skeptical of Chen Yu''s judgment, struggling to understand why ssmate Yokoyama would choose such a bizarre method of suicide: "And what''s the purpose of this Killer S? Why would he go to the trouble of staging this act?


    Just to attract attention?"


    "Attracting attention is only part of the reason. ssmate Shirai''s ultimate goal in doing this was to let more people know about the matter, and thus to retaliate against those who bullied them, right?


    Since it was a conspiracy, ssmate Shirai must have suffered a lot of bullying as well." Chen Yu slightly shook his head, finding it difficult to pass judgment on such a situation, wondering why they didn''t fight back if they weren''t afraid of death.


    Chen Yu couldn''t understand the thoughts of the deceased. In his view, if you''re not afraid of death, what can''t you do? If you dare tomit suicide, why not dare to fight back? Is it because the other side is more powerful? Do school teachers not care?


    If you can get hold of a knife, why not grab the other party and stab them a couple of times instead ofmitting suicide, which doesn''t inflict any harm on the opponent?


    "But in case of a suicide, if you want to attract widespread attention, couldn''t there be other better ways? Why would Yokoyama choose such a bizarre method tomit suicide? If Shirai is the co-conspirator, what''s his purpose of calling himself Killer S?" Misumi Mikoto''s younger brother was ssmate Shirai''s tutor at the cram school.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, and thinking about the Shirai he knew, he suddenly had even more doubts.


    "I don''t know. To find out their purposes, we need more clues. But those purposes are nothing more than revenge against those who bullied them or the school, or both. It won''t deviate from this scope," said Chen Yu, ncing at the school teachers and the principal standing behind him, dissatisfied with their behavior.


    If only the school teachers had taken a little more action, such an incident wouldn''t have happened: "As for Yokoyama''s bizarre method of suicide, it probably has something to do with those who bullied them."


    "Shouldn''t this just be yful fighting among friends? If boys have a good rtionship, don''t they often roughhouse?" At this point, a male teacher standing behind Chen Yu seemed to belittle the matter, trying to downy it or absolve the school of its responsibility with his indifferent remark.


    His words immediately caused Chen Yu''s brows to furrow, and he said sternly, "The wounds on Yokoyama''s body are at least a week old, and there are also injuries from three days ago that are clearly caused by beatings. Are you actually telling me this is yful joking?"


    Seeing Chen Yu''s stern demeanor, the teacher immediately took a couple of steps back, not daring to say anything more.


    It was the principal who stepped forward to say, "Let''s not worry about that right now. First, let''s find the students from sses Shirai and Yokoyama to understand the situation."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor Chen, thank you very much for today. Without you, we would not have been able to uncover the truth so quickly." While the teachers went to ask the students about the incident, Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu were chatting in the corridor of the school''s academic building about the incident.


    "No need to be so polite, I''m just doing what interests me," Chen Yu slightly shook his head, not taking the matter too seriously: "And even without my help, with your professional forensic qualifications, Dr. Misumi, uncovering the truth would have only been a matter of time."


    After a brief chat, Misumi Mikoto said she needed to make a call to have professional equipment sent over, and Chen Yu headed toward the office, nning to keep Jounouchi Hiromipany. The sight of the body seemed to have impacted her quite a bit.


    ```


    Just as Chen Yu walked into the teachers'' office, Rokuro Kube''s voice suddenly came from outside, "Dr. Misumi, what do you think about Dr. Nakado''s matter, the one where he killed his girlfriend eight years ago?"


    "That''s irresponsible gossip." Mikoto Misumi''s tone was very firm, revealing great trust in the Nakado Department.


    When Chen Yu heard their conversation, he couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows, but he did not eavesdrop on their conversation and continued to walk into the office.


    It''s just that hearing the conversation between Mikoto Misumi and Rokuro Kube reminded Chen Yu of the person from the Nakado Department he had seen before at UDI, who acted like everyone owed him millions. That person didn''t look like a murderer who had evaded the punishment for homicide; on the contrary, he seemed more like a revenger, always intent on vengeance.


    The taste of such hatred might not be perceptible to others, but it was all too obvious to the Necromancer.


    However, this matter had nothing to do with Chen Yu. Compared to whether the Nakado Department was a murderer, he was more concerned about his fianc¨¦e.


    "Hiromi, are you okay? You looked rather pale just now." After getting a cup of hot water from the water dispenser in the office, Chen Yu handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi, who seemed not yet to recover from the shock she had just experienced.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why do people have to die? Isn''t everything gone after death? Alive, we can have a future, more possibilities, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu in a mncholic tone, staring nkly at the cup in her hands, "Why throw life away in suicide? Why not find another way to solve the problem? There''s nothing left after death!"


    This was not Jounouchi Hiromi being overly sentimental but rather, for doctors who heal and save lives, life and death are the things they should be most indifferent toward, yet they can never truly be indifferent to them. No doctor would want to watch a life that could have been saved end before their very eyes, and in such a cruel and resolute manner.


    If it wasn''t for the Necromancer, perhaps Chen Yu would also have been affected like Jounouchi Hiromi, unable to recover for a long time.


    "Perhaps it''s because living is too tiring, too despairing," Chen Yu hugged Jounouchi Hiromi''s shoulders, letting her lean against him, "Unable to bear it, that''s why some choose to escape; enduring too much, that''s why some choose such a definitive way."


    "I still can''t ept it¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi lifted her head to look at Chen Yu, clearly unable to ept this perspective. In her view, everyone should cherish their lives and live properly. But before she could finish her sentence, Mikoto Misumi''s younger brother suddenly came in from outside and approached them.


    "It has been confirmed that Yokoyama and Shirai were indeed bullied regrly, mainly by a group led by Student Xiaochi from their ss. The knife also belonged to Student Xiaochi," Mikoto''s younger brother was reporting thetest developments to them, but his face looked very grim, "But Student Xiaochi refuses to say anything and has a very bad attitude."


    "Bastard!" Jounouchi Hiromi angrily smashed the cup in her hand onto the table in front of her, ignoring the hot water sshing and showing a rage on her face that Chen Yu had never seen before, "Where''s that bastard kid? I''m going to teach him a good lesson!"

 Chapter 206 - 205 Intimidation

    "Where exactly were youst night, and what were you doing?" Inside an empty ssroom, two teachers from the school were questioning Student Xiaochi, who had been brought to them. He was the leader of a small clique in ssmate Shirai and ssmate Yokoyama''s ss and was rumored to have been bullying these two students.


    But Student Xiaochi sat in the chair with a nonchnt air, a look of impatience on his face, "Annoying. Can''t you be any more bothersome? What I do is none of your business, right? That''s personal privacy, isn''t it?"


    When Yu Chen and a furious Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at the ssroom, they witnessed this scene. Hiromi, already seething with rage, barged in and mmed her hands on the table, producing a loud bang that startled Student Xiaochi, and she viciously said to him, "ssmate Yokoyama has been killed, and it''s a homicide. Neither the school nor any parent can cover for you!


    If you don''t talk, we''ll hand you over to the police as the murderer! You bastard! Beast!"


    Hiromi''s ferocious demeanor took everyone aback. Yu Chen quickly grabbed his girlfriend, and although he too was eager to give Student Xiaochi, who still had an air of nonchnce, a good thrashing, it was really not appropriate to threaten a student like that in front of school teachers.


    After holding back Hiromi, Yu Chen, amid the startled looks of the two teachers, advised her, "Calm down, Hiromi. Don''t be so impulsive. He''s still a child, we can''t be this violent. Let me talk to him."


    Having calmed Hiromi down, Yu Chen turned to the two teachers, who were still somewhat fearful, and said, "Could you two please step out for a moment? I''d like to have a word alone with Student Xiaochi."


    Perhaps intimidated by Hiromi''s still furious behavior, the two teachers timidly left the ssroom, leaving Student Xiaochi alone in the room with Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Who the hell are you guys?" His tone and demeanor still asking for a beating, though at least he''d been frightened by Hiromi and not as brash as before; instead, there was an involuntary hint of panic.


    "Surgeon. Called here to investigate a case," Yu Chen said to him with a smile, also introducing hispanion Hiromi Jounouchi, "This is my colleague, an Anesthesiologist."


    But Yu Chen''s kindly smile inexplicably sent a shiver up Student Xiaochi''s spine, making his scalp tingle.


    "Do you know what a Surgeon and an Anesthesiologist are?


    A Surgeon is someone in a hospital who takes a scalpel to open up a person''s belly, then looks inside to see what''s wrong with the organs, cutting out the problematic parts." Yu Chen still had a smile on his face as he looked at Student Xiaochi, but his words were increasingly chilling, "As for the Anesthesiologist, that''s the person who assists the Surgeon during an operation. Humans feel pain.


    Cutting open someone''s belly with a scalpel is very painful, and a normal person can''t endure such agony, so you need an Anesthesiologist to anesthetize the patient, making them unable to feel the pain.


    An excellent Anesthesiologist can make it so you''re awake during the surgery, watching the Surgeon cut open your belly, your chest, taking out your heart, liver, spleen, lungs, and kidneys to check and then put them back inside. You must have had biology ss and seen a human body model, right? Just like that, taking out your organs and putting them back in.


    "Don''t worry, medical science is advanced now; taking it out and putting it back in won''t kill you. But if the anesthesiologist makes even the slightest mistake during surgery, and the anesthesia isn''t properly controlled, the person whose stomach is cut open to check their internal organs will suffer immensely.


    It''s a pain so severe that it makes life feel worse than death, and those who have experienced it will never forget it, not even in death," Chen Yu said.


    Chen Yu''s words were supposed to be just regr conversation. Even though the content might have been a bit scary, they shouldn''t have caused anyone to feel afraid or terrified.


    However, for some reason, Student Xiaochi felt there was a special kind of power in Chen Yu''s voice, making him feel as if he had been targeted by something dangerous and terrifying. His entire body turned ice cold, as if a venomous snake was crawling on his skin, ready to im his life at any moment.


    What was more terrifying was that as Chen Yu described the scene, Student Xiaochi began to hallucinate as if he were lying on an operating table with Chen Yu holding a scalpel, cutting his stomach open, taking out his organs one by one for examination. There was one that was red and beating... Wasn''t that his own heart?


    "Ah!" Student Xiaochi let out a scream of utter terror, falling backward, knocking over his chair, and tumbling to the ground.


    Seeing him fall, the two teachers outside hurried back into the room. They had no idea what had happened; they had only seen Chen Yu say a few words to Student Xiaochi, and then he had copsed. But no matter what, they were teachers and couldn''t just watch a studente to harm at school, so they pushed the door open and walked in.


    Chen Yu didn''t seem to care about Student Xiaochi falling over. He stood up, walked over to him, and extended his hand: "Student Xiaochi, are you alright? You really are faint-hearted, aren''t you? Just hearing how a surgeon operates has scared you to this extent. What if I told you about Dr. Misumi, the forensic pathologist who came with me?


    She specializes in dissecting ''dead bodies~.''"


    Chen Yu was, to all appearances, speaking normally, and his words might indeed have been a bit scary, but it shouldn''t have turned Student Xiaochi pale with fear, trembling like a frightened quail, not even daring to take the hand that Chen Yu reached out to him, but rather struggling to get up from the ground on his own.


    "Student Xiaochi, can you tell me what you didst night? You should know that this is a murder case, and the police have already be involved in the investigation. If you don''t talk, the police will surely hound you relentlessly. When that timees, neither the school nor your parents will be able to help you.


    So, I''d advise you to just tell the truth," Chen Yu said, looking at Student Xiaochi with a smile still on his face.


    To others, Chen Yu''s smile was no doubt kind and friendly, and besides the inappropriateness of what he said, there wasn''t anything else off about him. In contrast, Student Xiaochi seemed to be facing some primordial beast,pletely terrified.


    But the scare did its job, and under the pressure of sheer terror, Student Xiaochi quickly spilled everything he knew: "I''ll talk! I''ll tell you everything! Last night Yokoyama had asked us to meet at 8 o''clock in the sports equipment room..."

 Chapter 207: 206 Truth

    Under the intimidation of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, Student Xiaochi quickly confessed his whereabouts from the previous evening, which, contrary to having any direct connection to ssmate Yokoyama''s suicide, actually provided him with an alibi that cleared him of any suspicion as the murderer.


    Around eight o''clockst night, Student Xiaochi was caught by a bookstore clerk, along with two other students, for stealing aic book. It wasn''t until after ten o''clock that his mother redeemed him from the bookstore, so during that time, he hadn''t been to the school at all.


    However, he did indeed receive a text message from ssmate Yokoyamast night, asking him toe to the school''s gym equipment room at eight o''clock because he had previously threatened Yokoyama, demanding him to bring money to the school.


    It was only because he got caught stealing theic book that he ultimately didn''t go to the school, therefore, Yokoyama''s suicide had no direct connection with him.


    Simrly, from what he said, Yu Chen had already deduced the whole truth of the matter.


    ssmate Yokoyama and ssmate Shirai were often bullied by a group led by Student Xiaochi, and no one, neither teachers nor students, came to their aid. Therefore, out of desperation, they thought of this method:mitting suicide to frame Xiaochi, making him bear the charge of murder.


    If everything went ording to Yokoyama and Shirai''s nst night, Yokoyama would havemitted suicide, and Xiaochi and the others would have found his body in the gym equipment room. Meanwhile, Shirai would seize the opportunity to call the police so they could catch Xiaochi at the scene and substantiate the murder charge against him.


    Perhaps there were other parts and follow-ups to Yokoyama and Shirai''s n, but from the information obtained so far, it was almost certainly as such.


    Although it was only a deduction by Yu Chen, it still made everyone feel extremely heavy and troubled. What kind of humiliation must one suffer for a high school student in his prime, who should be carefree, to choose the decisive act of suicide as a means of revenge against another student?


    At the time of his death, what kind of despair must he have felt to choose so resolutely to end his own life, taking revenge on the other with his most precious thing?


    ssmate Shirai''s murder live stream was still ongoing. He didn''t realize that Yu Chen had already gathered enough evidence and deduced the truth of the matter, and he continued reading a novel ording to his original n.


    Looking at ssmate Shirai on the screen and Yokoyama, who was already dead behind him, both Misumi Mikoto and Hiromi Jounouchi felt enormous sympathy for these two pitiable children.


    If it weren''t for Shirai''s warning that if the number of live stream viewers exceeded one hundred thousand, he would kill the second person ¨C which was Student X, whom they had seen before ¨C Misumi Mikoto would have wanted to end the game immediately, telling Shirai she already knew the purpose of everything he had done, and persuade him to stop.


    However, out of a forensic scientist''s pride, even though Yu Chen had deduced the entire progression of the case, Misumi Mikoto still hoped to uncover the entire truth of the matter and was even more eager to find out the exact method by which Yokoyama hadmitted suicide.


    While Misumi Mikoto was pondering the method of Yokoyama''s suicide, Yu Chen, along with Hiromi Jounouchi, had left the teaching building of Suikawa High School.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you nning to head back?" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but ask him as they left the teaching building together.


    The truth of the matter had essentiallye to light, and it was normal for Chen Yu to want to go back, but Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t want to just return like that. She hoped to do something for their deceased ssmate Yokoyama, at the very least to make that bully, Student Xiaochi, pay the price he ought to pay.


    However, much to Hiromi Jounouchi''s surprise, Chen Yu shook his head and instead began looking around for something.


    Seeing this, Hiromi Jounouchi quickly followed him and asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, what are you looking for? Can I help?"


    "No need, I''m looking for the bloodstains that ssmate Shirai left when he was moving Yokoyama''s body, but unfortunately, they''ve been wiped up, and you can''t see them," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi before resuming his search. Although these traces were clearly visible to a Necromancer, he still needed to find the right ce to see them.


    "About those bloodstains, could they be the ones Doctor Tokairin and the others were looking for on the ground earlier? Didn''t those extend from the sports equipment room? Perhaps, we could start from there?" Hiromi Jounouchi, after hearing Chen Yu''s words and thinking for a moment, suggested to him.


    Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s reminder, Chen Yu suddenly realized his oversight, pped his own head, and silently rebuked himself for being so muddled, having neglected such an obvious clue and searching around aimlessly.


    After thanking Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu finally found the correct path and followed it out of the school.


    Following Chen Yu, guided by the bloodstains she couldn''t see, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but ask with concern, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you looking for these bloodstains to find ssmate Shirai and stop him from killing Mr. X?"


    "There was never any Mr. X to begin with, or rather, Mr. X was actually ssmate Shirai himself. What we saw at the start of the video, the so-called hostage, was just a mannequin," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi. As a Necromancer, if he couldn''t even distinguish between a dummy and a living person, he might as well dig a hole and bury himself.


    If such a thing got out, he''d beughed at by other Necromancers across the Multiverse for a thousand years.


    As for why Chen Yu guessed that Mr. X was Shirai himself, connecting the known clues made it not too difficult to deduce.


    It was very likely that ssmate Shirai was tasked with tracking Xiaochi and found out that they''d been caught by the bookstore staff and couldn''t make it to school. Therefore, he rushed to stop Yokoyama frommitting suicide but arrived toote, which led to Yokoyama having already taken his own life. This resulted in Shiraiing up with the live-streamed murder plot as a remedy.


    But the guilt within led Shirai to decide to end his own life in the same manner¡ªsuicide. This way, his live stream would have even more impact, making Xiaochi and the inactive school pay the price.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi also understood ssmate Shirai''s n and purpose. Thus, she asked Chen Yu with concern, "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, are you trying to prevent Shirai frommitting suicide now?"


    "Yes, although for a Necromancer, a person''s death isn''t such a big deal, as a doctor, I can''t just watch a life pass away before my eyes," Chen Yu nodded, confirming Hiromi Jounouchi''s guess, but he didn''t tell her about his other purpose, which was to find Yokoyama''s soul.


    As for that infuriating Xiaochi, although it was inconvenient for him to deal with Xiaochi directly because of what had just happened at the school, that didn''t mean Chen Yu would let him off easily. If thew couldn''t punish such a viin, then let the victim take revenge personally.

 Chapter 208 - 207: Prevention

    Because Hiromi was worried that ssmate Shirai wouldmit suicide before Mr. Chen Yu found him, she kept watching his live stream on her mobile phone, monitoring his condition closely.


    Fortunately, ssmate Shirai was still following his original n since he had said he''d kill Person X when the number of viewers reached one hundred thousand, which meant he didn''t have an immediate tendency tomit suicide.


    Upon learning of Chen Yu''s deduction, Misumi Mikoto also agreed to cooperate by dying as much as possible, as Chen Yu had suggested, until he could locate ssmate Shirai.


    Although the number of people watching the live stream continued to rise, the rate of increase wasn''t very fast. Hiromi estimated the speed of the increase and thought that it likely wouldn''t reach one hundred thousand before nightfall. As she felt somewhat relieved, she also quickened her pace, hoping to find ssmate Shirai as soon as possible alongside Chen Yu.


    However, despite Hiromi''s desire to find ssmate Shirai quickly, it was regrettable that after she and Chen Yu left Suikawa High School and had tracked him for a distance, the blood trail on the ground became fainter and fainter, making their search significantly more difficult.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, shouldn''t we just ask the police for help? Can you still find any traces that ssmate Shirai left behind?" Hiromi, following behind Chen Yu, became slightly discouraged after crossing another street and couldn''t help but suggest to him.


    "The police won''t be that efficient, I have no expectations for the efficiency of the Japanese Police," Chen Yu shook his head. He had already lost any expectations of the Japanese Police''s efficiency and style of work when he saw the police called by Misumi Mikoto at the school were from the juvenile affairs department.


    It truly opened his eyes that it was officers from the youth division who came for what was clearly a criminal case, not the criminal police.


    Moreover, Chen Yu had his own agenda, and the presence of the police would interfere with his actions.


    "And I want to give ssmate Yokoyama a chance for revenge. It would be quite inconvenient if the police were present," Chen Yu didn''t hide his intentions from Hiromi, believing she would also support this decision.


    Indeed, after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi did not stop him but felt surprised by his actions, "Mr. Chen Yu, didn''t you tell me just yesterday that for a Necromancer, there is no distinction among the dead? That all things will eventually sumb to death, and in the face of death, all lives are indistinguishable? So why are you prepared to do such a thing today?"


    "Unity of All Things, Life will ultimately return to death equally, but while they are still alive, there exist differences and anomalies," Chen Yu looked at Hiromi and smiled at her, "As a Necromancer, I will treat the death of every life equally and fairly. Death does not discriminate, bestowing it equally on every life. But a Necromancer is also human, with likes and dislikes.


    I detest that Student Xiaochi and want to teach him a memorable lesson. Given my position, I don''t have the right to beat him up, so I might as well let those who have that right harness the power of revenge."


    "So what do you n to do?" Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, her eyes filled with anticipation and satisfaction, but also some worry. She feared that Chen Yu might cause another death, "While that Student Xiaochi indeed deserves a lesson, Mr. Chen Yu, you''re not thinking about killing him, are you?"


    "Kill him? No, Hiromi, you''ve got it wrong. Killing that animal would be letting him off too easily. I want him to live and atone for the crimes hemitted," said Chen Yu, his eyes very serious, conveying a determination Hiromi had never felt from him before.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you¡­" Though Hiromi also deeply detested Student Xiaochi, she was puzzled by the emotions Chen Yu was disying and didn''t understand why he suddenly harbored such intense malice towards Xiaochi.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t press further, realizing that this wasn''t the time to get to the bottom of things, the priority was to find ssmate Shirai.


    Although the bloodstains became fewer and fainter as they got farther from the crime scene, thanks to his superhuman senses and the Necromancer''s special abilities, Chen Yu was still able to follow the correct path, and quickly found a yellow basketball hoop.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, look!" Jounouchi Hiromi shouted to Chen Yu, pointing at the basketball hoop¡ªit was evidently identical to the one they''d seen in the gym equipment room that was used for storing basketballs.


    Chen Yu rushed to the hoop and the moment he saw the bloodstained bottom, he understood that this was the tool ssmate Shirai had used to transport ssmate Yokoyama''s body. Since he had discarded it here, the body and Shirai himself must be nearby.


    Frowning, Chen Yu surveyed the surroundings and spotted a set of steps next to the hoop. He realized instantly that ssmate Shirai had definitely gone down there, and couldn''t have gone far.


    However, just as Chen Yu was searching for ssmate Shirai and ssmate Yokoyama, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly became anxious, "Mr. Chen Yu, hurry up, we''re running out of time! The viewership is approaching a hundred thousand, Dr. Misumi is already exining Yokoyama''s cause of death!"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu could not care about anything else. He fully expanded his senses, covering the surrounding area within a radius of five hundred meters, seizing everything within that space in his mind, and searched for Yokoyama''s corpse''s aura: "Found it!"


    Chen Yu said and quickly dashed down the stairs, running towards a residential building nearby, and Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing this, hurriedly followed him.


    Chen Yu didn''t go to the front door to knock; he knew well that Shirai wouldn''t answer the door at such a time. Thus, he went around to the back of the building, climbed over to the balcony, smashed the ss door, slid it open, and barged in.


    Following close behind, Jounouchi Hiromi also quickly mbered over the balcony and rushed into what was presumably the house where ssmate Shirai and ssmate Yokoyama were hiding.


    True enough, inside, Chen Yu found ssmate Shirai, who was at theputer, with ssmate Yokoyama''s body behind him. At that moment, Shirai had already ced a knife to his own neck, ready tomit suicide.


    Without hesitation, Chen Yu charged forward, striking Shirai under the ribs and pinching the nerves in his elbow, causing a numbing pain that made him unable to grip the knife, which ttered to the floor.


    Chen Yu kicked the knife away and with a backhand, grabbed Shirai''s cor and hurled him to the ground. At the same time, Jounouchi Hiromi rushed over, saw that Chen Yu had subdued Shirai, and quickly stepped forward to shut off the live video broadcast that was still streaming.

 Chapter 209 - 208 Regret

    Seeing that Yu Chen had stopped ssmate Shirai''s suicide attempt, both Misumi Mikoto, who was watching the scene through a video call, and Hiromi Jounouchi, who had followed behind him, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Faced with ssmate Shirai still looking utterly confused by the sudden turn of events, Hiromi Jounouchi lost her temper and yelled, "Bastard! If you have the courage tomit suicide, why don''t you have the courage to keep living? Why do people like you lose hope and choose suicide? There''s nothing after death!"


    "But... but I could have saved him!" ssmate Shirai, who had been knocked to the ground by Yu Chen, began to cry out, his voice filled with sadness and self-me, "I could have saved him! I saw Xiaochi and the others getting caught, and I wanted to stop it, but I was toote... Yokoyama is dead, and yet I survived... Is this really okay?"


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" Hiromi Jounouchi red at him in frustration, grabbing his cor and pulling him up from the ground, "You couldn''t save him, so you should live even more fully! Live your life to the fullest, including the part that Yokoyama couldn''t live! Make it twice as amazing aspensation for him! That''s how you honor him¡ªnot by dying with him!"


    As Hiromi Jounouchi spoke, her expression of anger turned to one of sorrow as she earnestly gazed into Shirai''s bewildered eyes and told him, "I am a doctor; I long to save every single patient, but still, some die right before my eyes. I can''t save everyone! Some whom I could have saved also died before me.


    If I thought like you do, I would have been consumed by self-me and guilt a long time ago!"


    But we cannot always wallow in sorrow and self-me. The incident with Yokoyama ssmate is regrettable, and although you me yourself deeply for not being able to save him, why do you have to die as well? Do you think Yokoyama will hate you because he died and you did not? If he really was your good friend, then he would never have wanted that. If you don''t believe me, ask him yourself!"


    With that, Hiromi Jounouchi dragged ssmate Shirai towards Yokoyama''s body, not realizing that the phone Shirai had left on the table behind them was still on, the video call still in progress.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, is Yokoyama still there?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen directly, not minding that Shirai would learn some things he shouldn''t know.


    Yu Chen, who had covered Yokoyama''s naked torso with clothes from a nearby mannequin, looked back at Hiromi Jounouchi and at ssmate Shirai, whom she had brought over, clearly understanding what she meant. He frowned slightly before nodding, "Yokoyama''s soul is still here. Say whatever you want to him."


    After speaking, Yu Chen snapped his fingers, and a translucent figure appeared alongside them¡ªit was Yokoyama, who hadmitted suicide.


    Yokoyama looked at himself, seemingly amazed that he could suddenly manifest a physical form, but his surprise was short-lived. Another person, even more astonished than him, interrupted his shock.


    "Yokoyama!" Shirai cried out Yokoyama''s name through his tears, looking at his translucent soul, reaching out to touch him but afraid that doing so might cause him to disappear. His hand raised, he stood unsure of what to do next.


    "Shirai..." Yokoyama looked back at Shirai, equally unsure of what to say. Although he had died, he saw everything Shirai had done and knew his own death wasn''t Shirai''s fault.


    ssmate Shirai''s self-me and guilt, as well as the things he had done for himself and his desire tomit suicide apanying him, were all seen by ssmate Yokoyama, who had been unable to prevent Shirai''s suicide because he was already dead. Only now had the Necromancer given him a form to appear before Shirai, so he could finally talk to him.


    "Yokoyama... I''m sorry! I couldn''t save you! I''m sorry! I saw Xiaochi and the others getting caught, I wanted to call and stop you, but the call didn''t go through! I''m sorry!


    I rushed to school to stop you, but I didn''t make it! I''m sorry!" ssmate Shirai knelt in front of Yokoyama, sobbing uncontrobly.


    "It''s okay, Shirai. My death is not your fault; it was my own impulsiveness. If I had listened more to your advice, I wouldn''t have died." Yokoyama looked at Shirai with a smile andforted him: "Thank you, Shirai, for everything you''ve done for me, thank you."


    Upon hearing Yokoyama''sforting words, Shirai finally felt hope rising in his eyes again, he lifted his head to look at Yokoyama and asked, "But you''re dead, and I''m still alive. Is that really okay?"


    "It is, oh, I''m dead, but you''re still alive. So, live well, for both of us, keep living," Yokoyama said, cing his hand on Shirai''s shoulder. Even though he couldn''t touch him, Shirai still felt the encouraging power transmitted from that hand.


    "Wuuu~" Shirai''s head dropped, tears dripping onto the ground.


    Watching Shirai''s tears, Yokoyama patted his shoulder, then turned to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi: "Both of you, thank you for what you''ve done for us, thank you for saving Shirai, thank you."


    Having said that, Yokoyama bowed deeply to them both.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, where did you send Yokoyama''s soul?" After everything was settled, Hiromi Jounouchi, holding onto Chen Yu''s hand on the way home, suddenly asked Chen Yu out of curiosity, "Also, didn''t you say you were going to let Yokoyama seek revenge?"


    "I lent him a bit of strength to go do what he wanted to do. As for whether he chooses to take revenge on Xiaochi or to make up for regrets he had in life, that''s his business." Chen Yu smiled at Hiromi Jounouchi, revealing to her what had happened to Yokoyama.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but be surprised and, after pondering with a furrowed brow, she then asked Chen Yu, "What do you think, Mr. Chen Yu, will Yokoyama choose revenge? Seeing how he was, it''s hard to imagine he could do something like take his own life."


    "Everyone has a hidden side they don''t show, perhaps he was meant to be a bright and sunny person. Maybe the pain and hardships he suffered drove him to be as he did, leading him to choose suicide out of desperation and helplessness?" Chen Yu also felt a touch of sentimentality.


    The profession of a Necromancer gave him a different perspective on life and death, but his thirty years of life experience and medical ethics still made it impossible for him to ignore a life passing before his eyes, "He harbored unyieldingness and hatred in his heart, such obsessions would prevent him from being reborn, so I gave him a chance to vent. As for how he chooses to enact revenge...


    sometimes, death is not the most painful form of retribution."

 Chapter 210 - 209 3D Printing

    The livestream murder event sparked by school bullying had finallye to an end, and with viewership reaching a hundred thousand, it created a massive uproar in society, attracting widespread attention. Although the incident had concluded, on the following day, the front pages and headlines of newspapers were all covering the story.


    However, for Chen Yu, this was merely a minor episode outside of work, and once it ended, he had to return to his office to start his usual daily routine.


    Today, though, might be a little different, for as he walked into his office, he specifically asked his secretary, Shirai Reina, for the day''s newspaper.


    Taking the newspaper with a puzzled look in her eyes, Chen Yu sat down at his desk and carefully read the news about ssmate Shirai''s suicide from the previous day.


    The overall report didn''t deviate from the truth of the incident, duly condemning the inaction of the school and government while reflecting on and questioning the state of society, which could be said to be a very standard coverage without anything particrly noteworthy.


    It was only at the end of the article that the journalist wrote with a somewhat Schadenfreude tone, reporting that Xiaochi XX and two others, who had caused the incident, got into an altercation on their way home after the incident and tumbled down the stairs together. Although they were rushed to the hospital for treatment, they were still in serious condition.


    As of the journalist''s deadline, although they were no longer in life-threatening danger, they were still at risk of beingpletely paralyzed.


    At this point, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, feeling sympathy for their plight. Why bother fighting in the first ce? Now, they had ended up in the hospital and would probably have to spend the rest of their lives in bed.


    Putting down the paper, Chen Yu didn''t pay too much attention to the incident, after all, it was just an "ident." One could only say that they were very unfortunate. Besides, with the advanced state of current medical science, paralysis is curable. If their families had the means to bring them to him, he was confident he could cure them.


    Just like Doctor Higashiyama''s sister, even though she was paralyzed from the waist down, Chen Yu was still certain he could heal her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Next patient, Higashiyama Keika, 26, female." As usual at the pre-surgery conference, the big screen disyed Higashiyama Keika''s case: "A car ident caused a spinal fracture resulting in spinal cord injury below the third thoracic vertebra, leading to paraplegia of both lower limbs. Nerve reconstruction surgery is required, with Doctor Chen Yu as the chief surgeon."


    "Ah, she''s my patient," Chen Yu stood up and approached the big screen to introduce the details of Higashiyama Keika''s surgery: "The patient suffered a spinal cord and cauda equina nerve injury due to a spinal fracture from a car ident three years ago, which led to the paraplegia of both lower limbs.


    Therefore, it''s necessary to reconstruct the damaged parts of the spinal cord and cauda equina nerves to restore the damaged nerve function, and consequently cure the patient''s paraplegia."


    To Chen Yu''s exnation, most of the doctors present couldn''t offer anyments, even the neurosurgeons were particrly quiet this time, as they all vividly remembered what happened to Professor Arima.


    No one wanted to follow in Professor Arima''s footsteps, who not only was stripped of his professorship but also got assigned to the Shiretoko Branch Hospital in Hokkaido, with little chance of ever returning.


    Moreover, the surgery that Chen Yu and Dr. Daimon performed on Ichinose Miyako indeed cured herplete limb paralysis and restored her previously immobile left leg to normal function, which was enough evidence of the effectiveness of his treatment approach.


    Doctor Chen Yu couldn''t care less about what the other doctors thought or felt, and he didn''t care about their opinions. He continued to exin the surgery for Higashiyama Keika''s medical record on the big screen, "Due to the patient''s poor repositioning after surgery, the spine malformed during healing, leading to spinal deformity.


    Therefore, alongside the nerve reconstruction surgery, it is also necessary to correct her spine. This means the surgery will be extensive, and I need assistants to work with me."


    Upon hearing Doctor Chen Yu say this, a stir ran through the seated doctors. With the sess of Chen Yu''s previous surgery reinforcing their confidence in his operative n''s therapeutic effect, if Chen Yu could also heal the patient with paraplegic lower limbs this time, his entire treatment n for nerve damage would undoubtedly cause a sensation worldwide.


    Being a part of his surgery was also a rare credential for these doctors, so everyone looked at Chen Yu expectantly, waiting for him to announce the assistant selections, hoping to be chosen.


    "As the surgery necessitates spinal resection, spinal cord repair, cauda equina nerve reconstruction, and spinal correction, performing these steps in sequence would greatly prolong the surgery time, which would ce a huge burden on both the patient''s body and the surgeon. Therefore, we must find a way to shorten the duration of the operation," exined Chen Yu.


    However, he didn''t immediately announce the selection of assistants but first emphasized the surgery''s difficulties.


    Upon hearing this from Chen Yu, the doctors below shuffled ufortably, some doubting whether they should participate in Chen Yu''s operation after all.


    Spinal resection and nerve repair are the primary goals of the surgery, and naturally, there''s nothing to discuss¡ªalthough, from thest nerve reconstruction surgery, it''s known that such an operation canst several hours. But as physicians, a surgerysting a few hours is still bearable.


    However, if spinal correction is also included, the duration of the operation could exceed ten hours. The extended time not only greatly increases the surgeon''s burden but also doubles the risks for the patient during surgery. The increased difficulty level naturally caused many doctors with less confidence to hesitate.


    On the other hand, Daimon Michiko stood up from her seat without any concern and walked over to the light box, looking at the CT images and X-rays of Higashiyama Keika with apparent interest.


    Chen Yu walked up to her and asked, "What are your insights on this operation, Dr. Daimon?"


    "The spinal deformity isn''t too severe; it''s mainly the deformed healing of the originally damaged vertebra that caused the spinal deformity.


    If we remove the deformed vertebra segments and use support to rece them, it is possible to reduce the difficulty of spinal correction, lower the extent of the surgery, and shorten the operation time," exined Daimon Michiko, her finger pointing at the clearly deformed section of Higashiyama Keika''s spine on an X-ray, sharing her thoughts with Chen Yu.


    But she hesitated, "It''s just that by doing this..."


    "By doing this, more than one vertebra would need to be removed. If multiple vertebrae are fully resected, traditional titanium mesh supports wouldn''t be long enough," Chen Yu finished the sentence Daimon Michiko left hanging, also highlighting his predicament.


    It''s easy to address the full resection of one vertebra, as it can be reced with a titanium mesh filled with bone material or bone cement for support. However, if more than one vertebra needs to be removed, the titanium mesh would obviously be inadequate.


    "How about trying 3D printing, making a segment of substitute vertebrae for support?" Chen Yu suggested after some thought, proposing a new idea.

 Chapter 211 - 210 Cooperation Intentions

    3D printing is no longer a novelty, and since its inception, it has found very broad applications. The shadow of 3D printing can be seen across all industries, whether in construction, industry, or even medical, where there are examples of its application.


    Even using 3D printing to rece the spine isn''t something new; Chen Yu had heard as early as 2016 that a orthopedic surgeon at the Imperial Capital''s Third Hospital used 3D printing technology to print multiple segments of thoracolumbar vertebrae,pleted a 19-centimeter-long span of support on a patient''s spine to recepletely removed vertebral bodies,pleting the world''s first surgery of imnting a 3D-printed artificial spine.


    Therefore, using this technology to rece removed vertebral bodies and using it in surgery poses no problem.


    What left Chen Yu feeling helpless and troubled was that after asking around, he found that Tokyo had no enterprise capable of such 3D printing. If a surgery like this were to be conducted, the imnted supports would still have to be ordered from within the country, which made him feel proud but somewhat speechless.


    These bone-recement imnts designed for insertion into the human body are not something one can simply manufacture at will. Although 3D printing technology offers advantages unmatched by traditional methodologies, being able to customize anyplex structure, many details such as structural strength, material quality, and printing precision are not so easily solved.


    Moreover, this sort of spinal support isn''t simply about printing something that looks like a spine and inserting it; one must consider various reactions that may ur after imntation in the patient, as well as whether it will affect their range of motion, among many other factors.


    Considering bone fusion, these imnts can''t be made with a solid structure; they must have a sponge-like porous structure. This allows the bone cells from the normal vertebrae to grow into it, eventually achieving bone integration.


    Even if the corresponding printing technology is avable, designing an imntable body that can rece the spine isn''t an easy task. Without technical support from professional doctors, a 3D printingpany alone doesn''t have the research and development strength for this.


    Fortunately, with the help of his third aunt, who has some contacts and rtionships with the Imperial Capital''s Third Hospital, Chen Yu was able to send the relevant information there. The other party responded positively, agreeing to provide the support segments, which finally put his mind at ease.


    Through this incident, Xu Xiaohong managed to owe a favor to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, not too big or small. It also provided a timely and reasonable opportunity to mention the possibility of academic cooperation between Eastern University Affiliated Hospital and the University of Tokyo Medical School.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen, are you suggesting that the hospital engages in academic cooperation with the medical university you mentioned?" Inside the Director''s office, Shimura Maru crossed her hands on the desk, looking at Chen Yu standing before her, contemting his proposal.


    "After all, it''s my alma mater, and since the president has asked, I had toe and implore you," Chen Yu said somewhat apologetically to Shimura Maru. After all, he was asking for a favor, and it wouldn''t do to act arrogantly¡ªit would just offend people and possibly spoil what could have been aplished.


    Shimura Maru did not find anything wrong with Chen Yu''s suggestion. Academic cooperation with other schools was amon practice for arge university hospital like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    Previously, most coborations were with domestic institutions, and while there were also international coborations, they were usually with famous institutions that already had academic exchanges with the University of Tokyo.


    Engaging in such academic cooperation with an unremarkable foreign institution was somewhat new for Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, which required Shimura Maru to be extra careful in consideration.


    "Professor Chen, what''s your view on this?" Shimura Maru lowered her crossed hands and leaned back in her chair, looking at Chen Yu, eager to hear his perspective.


    Seeing Shimura Maru asking for his opinion didn''t surprise Chen Yu, and after a moment of thought, he replied, "Regarding this matter, I do think some cooperation could be initiated."


    "Oh? Why do you say so, Professor Chen? Is it because it''s your alma mater?" Shimura Maru looked at Chen Yu with a somewhat yful expression, not revealing any particr emotion.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind Shimura Maru''s question andughed it off, nodding as he said, "Partly because of that reason. After all, it''s where I graduated from, and naturally, I have affection for it. But apart from that, coborating with the school wouldn''t be bad for the hospital, would it?


    Over the years, the hospital''s ranking in the nationalprehensive hospital rankings has been slipping, and the former director resigned because of it. Didn''t youe to take the director''s position because of this too?


    Improving the overall strength of the hospital involves many aspects. Enhancing medical standards and hospital conditions is not an overnight task. Rare case studies are also hard toe by. If we want to raise the hospital''s reputation and influence, wouldn''t partnering with medical schools in other countries, thus extending our reach, be one way to go about it?"


    "That is one approach indeed," Shimura Maru agreed with Chen Yu''s words.


    Boosting the hospital''sprehensive ranking is not something that can happen overnight, especially when the hospitals ahead of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital are formidablepetitors.


    To outdo them, besides enhancing medical standards, improving conditions, and boosting hard power, fostering coborations like this with overseas medical schools to enhance the hospital''sprehensive influence is also a good strategy.


    Nevertheless, Shimura Maru held a different opinion and asked Chen Yu, "But if we aim to enhance the hospital''s influence, wouldn''t it be better to cooperate with famous institutions? Why partner with a lesser-known school?"


    "What''s better than bringing coals in the snow?" Chen Yu smiled, aware that he had half-convinced Shimura Maru, who seemed interested. If he could persuade her to make a decision, the deal was as good as done. He continued, "Coborating with prestigious schools would indeed boost influence, but famous schools don''t have much desire to coborate with hospitals.


    After all, even if their teaching level and overall strength aren''t quite up to the University of Tokyo Medical School, the gap isn''t significant. It''s like the hospital''s domestic partnerships with other institutions. Although there are famous schools, the most lectures professors give are still at ordinary schools, right?


    Director, consider this: If other ordinary schools in different countries learn that a rather average medical school has started academic exchanges and cooperation with Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, wouldn''t they be tempted? If the hospital shows some achievements in this area, wouldn''t that enhance the hospital''s international influence?


    And wouldn''t turning Eastern University Affiliated Hospital into an internationally renowned medical talent cradle be a great aplishment?"

 Chapter 212 - 211 Thesis

    Having settled on the intention to cooperate with Shimura Maru, Chen Yu naturally stepped back from the limelight, no longer needing to intervene, as Xu Xiaohong, having been sent by the school to Japan, was certainly capable enough.


    Moreover, after the surgery, the old principal''s health gradually improved, and for the decisions on which Xu Xiaohong was either unable or unsure of how to proceed, the old principal was naturally able to direct her from behind the scenes.


    And as a school principal for many years, although not as skilled in administrative management as Vice Principal Zhao, the prestige he had umted over the years ensured that his decisions were not easily opposed, which naturally made it easier for Xu Xiaohong to carry out the negotiations smoothly.


    As for Chen Yu, the surgery for Higashiyama Keika had to wait until the supportive body ordered from China arrived, so it was naturally dyed. However, both Doctor Higashiyama and Higashiyama Keika herself were not in a hurry. Her illness was not an emergency, and dying the surgery by a week or two would not be an issue.


    Having dealt with matters concerning Higashiyama Keika, Chen Yu found himself temporarily without any patients that required his immediate attention, which allowed him some leisure to organize his academic papers.


    Previously, Chen Yu had presented a treatment n to Jounouchi Hiromi, asking her topile it into an academic paper, but the sudden involvement of Ayajichi Shoubu disrupted the rhythm of the process, followed by the old principal''s surgery, leaving Chen Yu with time to carefully read through the material organized by Jounouchi Hiromi and to add Ichinose Miyako''s case to it.


    The treatment n organized by Jounouchi Hiromi for Chen Yu was derived from excerpts from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and hence contained many theoretical or generalized details, not tailored to any specific case¡ªlike the seven methods to suture damaged nerves that Chen Yu put forward, of which only three were utilized in the surgery for Ichinose Miyako.


    Although as an academic paper, such writing is not uneptable, and in fact, theoretical discussions are the focus of schrly papers, with practical case applications serving more as supplementary evidence, Chen Yu could certainly write one paper on theoretical content and another discussing the application of theory in practice based on Ichinose Miyako''s actual case.


    However, for the second paper, having only one case seemed somewhat insufficient. Thus, Chen Yu considered adding Higashiyama Keika''s case after her surgery, so that with two cases, the theory he proposed would be sufficiently supported and more persuasive.


    Jounouchi Hiromi had already meticulously organized the treatment n formted by Chen Yu, and with Ayajichi Shoubu''s help, they expanded on many aspects of neurological treatment, saving Chen Yu a lot of effort. He now only needed to refine the theory and details and expand it into a full paper.


    However, as he wrote, Chen Yu couldn''t help but scratch his forehead with his fountain pen, unable to stop¡ªthe more he wrote, the itchier his scalp became, and the itchier it became, the more he wanted to scratch it.


    Despite writing on aputer, an academic paper is not like an online novel; every word must be chosen for its precision, demanding that Chen Yu consider each word and phrase carefully, which naturally led to the itching of his scalp.


    This was an old habit of Chen Yu''s. Before he encountered necromancy, he wasn''t particrly bright. If he hadn''t learned the "Mage''s Wisdom" spell from a book, which enhanced his cognitive abilities and memory and made him smarter, it would have been unlikely for him to have been epted into the University of Tokyo Medical School''s doctoral program.


    But this also led to a problem: Chen Yu was not inherently skilled at writing.


    How to convey what he knew clearly and concisely was his weakness. After the "Mage''s Wisdom" spell improved his cognitive abilities, he also experienced a qualitative increase in understanding, allowing him to easily grasp concepts that were initially quiteplex. However, exining what he understood was not so simple.


    It''s like we all know one plus one equals two. But how do you exin to a child who has never learned this why one plus one equals two?


    We understand that one plus one equals two because we grasp the underlying logic. But the child doesn''t understand why, and we must use two apples, telling them that one apple plus another apple makes two, using concrete objects to illustrate abstract concepts.


    One plus one equals two can be demonstrated with apples, but how can you use apples to exin academic research? Those proficient in writing papers can make their argument clear, logical, and even simple and understandable, so that readers get their point at first nce.


    However, Chen Yu clearly wasn''t as proficient in this area.


    Chen Yu didn''t find practical operations or learning theoretical knowledge difficult. Book knowledge, albeit esoteric, was not beyond hisprehension, and in terms of practical operations, he felt quite adept. But writing these things down and telling others about them was something that made him squeeze out words as though he was squeezing toothpaste.


    That''s why his paper on cancer treatment required the assistance of Professor Niaoi in editing, and why he needed Jounouchi Hiromi to craft his current paper.


    Luckily, Jounouchi Hiromi''s basic skills were solid. She might not be able to write an academic paper from scratch, but organizing the material Chen Yu provided into a paper was not beyond her capabilities. Though her writing might not have been outstanding, an academic paper only needed to clearly present the information.


    Being able to write a paper that was not only lucid but also aesthetically pleasing, like Professor Niaoi did, was a talent reserved for those professionals who became University of Tokyo professors through their writing skills.


    Following the draft Jounouchi Hiromi hadpleted, Chen Yu, after a full day of scratching, finally managed to polish and fill out the entire article. His speed was not just due to Jounouchi Hiromi''sprehensive preliminary work but also because of the writing tips taught by Professor Niaoi when he helped Chen Yu with a previous paper, enabling him to finish this one.


    Having finallypleted the paper, Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief, ready to take a break before closing time, when Kyuuzai Ryousen appeared before him.


    "Professor, the first gathering of the Mingyue Society is scheduled for tonight. Would you like to join us?"

 Chapter 213 - 212 Mingyue

    The Mingyue Society was an organization co-founded by Chen Yu, who had tasked Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen with its creation, embracing both transcendents and the elite.


    However, although Chen Yu had delegated this task to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen, he had not been particrly interested in the matter.


    The benefit he had originally nned to provide to the members of the Mingyue Society, which would allow them to cultivate in the Necromantic Space, was now at risk of being abolished by Chen Yu himself, as he had sessfully proposed to Jounouchi Hiromi and wanted to turn the Necromantic Space into a private garden.


    Now that Kyuuzai Ryousen suddenly informed him that the Mingyue Society was not only established but also preparing to convene a meeting, and asked if he wished to attend that evening, Chen Yu couldn''t help feeling somewhat taken aback.


    Fortunately, he soon recovered and asked Kyuuzai Ryousen, "How many members does the Mingyue Society have now? What kind of meeting are you nning for tonight? And will there be transcendents attending?"


    Kyuuzai Ryousen was naturally prepared for Chen Yu''s questions. Upon hearing them, he immediately pulled a list from his pocket and handed it to Chen Yu, "So far, the Mingyue Society has recruited thirty-four transcendents, though most are apprentices. There are only seven of Formal Rank, and none at Expert Level yet. Only Yoshiharu-kun, Miss Kojo, and I are at that level."


    "It doesn''t matter. If high-level transcendents were so easy to recruit, the Supernaturalist Association wouldn''t havecked even a single expert-level transcendent." Chen Yu was unconcerned about this. Expert-level transcendents were upper echelons within the transcendentmunity, either sect leaders or patriarchs and elders of ns.


    Recruiting such individuals was nearly impossible unless the Mingyue Society absorbed their entire sect or n.


    Thus, Chen Yu didn''t find anything wrong with this; on the contrary, he was impressed with the efficiency of Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen in recruiting over thirty transcendents in such a short period.


    "If we can''t recruit high-level transcendents, we''ll train them ourselves. Arrange for those of Formal Rank to switch to the legacy I provided, and tell them that once they''ve sessfully switched, I''ll hold a Promotion Ceremony to elevate them to Expert Level," Chen Yu instructed Kyuuzai Ryousen. He wasn''t interested in apprentices and Formal Rank transcendents.


    Such levels might have been significant to him before, but now...


    Honestly, a Formal Rank transcendent might not even be a match for the four-legged robots used forbor in the Necromantic Space. Without improving their capabilities, they could only be used as fodder. But if Chen Yu needed fodder, weren''t Undead Servants effective enough? Why bother recruiting transcendents who needed to be looked after for their basic needs?


    However, if their capabilities were enhanced, these people could still be useful. Since high-level Undead Servants were not easy to create, he could use these individuals temporarily, having them study the necessary legacies until theypleted the switch...


    If anyone still disobeyed, transforming them directly into Undead Servants would save a lot of steps, at least sparing him the effort of starting from an ordinary corpse.


    Having addressed the matter of the transcendents, Kyuuzai Ryousen naturally did not forget about the other elite individuals¡ªthose he had personally established connections with through his father''swork, only roping them in after side inquiries verified their reliability.


    While theirwork might not be as extensive as a great web, it spanned various industries and both political and business circles, certainly a praiseworthy aplishment for Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Of course, Kyuuzai Ryousen wouldn''t boast about this in front of Chen Yu. After discussing the transcendents, he methodically introduced the names and relevant information of these elite individuals, concluding with, "Professor, these elite individuals joined our Mingyue Society mainly for information about transcendents. Should we offer them ess to transcendent legacies?"


    This was Kyuuzai Ryousen''s most pressing concern. The Mingyue Society was acknowledged as a transcendent organization by both its transcendent and elite members. Transcendent members were attracted by the legacies offered by the society, and the elite sought the same.


    The elites that Kyuuzai Ryousen had brought in were mostly from emergent circles, not traditional ones with deep-seated influence. Though their connections spanned political andmercial sectors, they generally relied on their own efforts to climb to their current positions over many years.


    While these elites were well-informed about transcendents, and some had even interacted with them, their power was not substantial enough to wield the strength of transcendents. For the most part, they were aware of the existence of transcendents and might recruit one or two as bodyguards, but evidently, they had no significant strength of their own.


    Most had joined the Mingyue Society upon hearing that it was a transcendent organization, curious about the powers wielded by transcendents after encountering them through Kyuuzai Ryousen. They joined with the hopes of obtaining transcendent legacies, which was why Kyuuzai Ryousen now raised the issue to Chen Yu, hoping he would permit the offering of transcendent legacies to these ordinary elites.


    Chen Yu frowned slightly at Kyuuzai Ryousen''s suggestion, pondering for a moment before agreeing.


    "We can open up some legacies, but remember, the legacies of Mingyue Society aren''t given out for free.


    We can initiate them, but higher-level legacies must be exchanged for by merit and contribution," Chen Yu cautioned Kyuuzai Ryousen, then neatly stacked the two lists in his hand and returned them to him, "Also, remember that Mingyue Society is more like a club or salon, and we should avoid anything resembling a cult.


    As for the loyalty of our members, I will send you a Stygian River Contractter. ssify members into full members and associate members, and have the full members sign the contract."


    "I understand, I know what to do," Kyuuzai Ryousen nodded, memorizing Chen Yu''s orders, then he asked, "So, Professor, will you be attending tonight''s gathering?"


    "Yes, I''ll attend as an ordinary person using my identity as a professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital," Chen Yu nodded, epting Kyuuzai Ryousen''s inquiry.


    "Alright, Professor, do you need me to arrange," Kyuuzai Ryousen was about to discuss transportation arrangements with Chen Yu when the office door was suddenly pushed open.


    Chen Yu and Kyuuzai Ryousen looked up together to see Jounouchi Hiromi standing at the door.


    After knocking on the door frame twice, Jounouchi Hiromi addressed Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''s time to get off work. Do you still have matters to attend to?"

 Chapter 214 - 213 Director Kamikura

    As a National Research Institute established with funding from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, Director Kamikura of the Unnatural Death Research Institute had been a high-ranking official at the Ministry.


    Deeply moved by the sight of numerous unimed and unidentified bodies during the relief efforts for the Fukushima incident, he had requested to be transferred to the institute when it was decided upon, hoping to contribute to society.


    However, the Unnatural Death Research Institute was after all just a research body. Although the initial intention of the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare was to use this institute as a model for a nationwide rollout following its sess, the n had never been put into action. The institute itself struggled to continue, relying on the funding Director Kamikura was able to secure each year.


    "Director, are you leaving work so early today?" Misumi Mikoto, who was writing a report at herputer, looked up and asked seeing Director Kamikura getting ready to leave. Though Director Kamikura didn''t usually handle day-to-day affairs, it wasn''t his habit to leave work so early.


    "Director, you''re dressed so smartly today. Are you going to aworking event for meeting members of the opposite sex?" Tokairin Yuko, who was nearby, also noticed the unusual behavior of Director Kamikura, especially since he had changed into a suit that looked quite appropriate. It was well-known that Director Kamikura usually wore his UDI uniform.


    "What nonsense are you talking about! Would I be that kind of person?" Director Kamikura hastily refuted, seeing that Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko still wore doubtful looks, he hurriedly exined, "An old friend from the Ministry of Health and Welfare invited me to a gathering. It is said that many important individuals from both the political and business sectors will attend.


    I want to see if I can secure some sponsorship. Otherwise, we''ll hardly be able to afford you two with just the subsidy money each year!"


    "Oh wow! Director, you really are an ex-official from the Ministry of Health and Welfare with such a powerfulwork!" Hearing Director Kamikura''s exnation, Tokairin Yuko didn''t sense anything wrong. Instead, she teased him even more and eagerly inquired, "Director, this evening''s gathering you mentioned, where many influential people will be attending, will there be any eligible bachelors?


    Can I tag along?"


    "Nonsense! It''s not a mixer! Even I can only attend because of my previous connections. How could I possibly take you with me?" Director Kamikura quickly shook his head. It wasn''t that he didn''t want to bring Tokairin Yuko, but the gathering was said to be a private one attended only by elites from both the political and business sectors.


    Without his substantial connections from his time at the Ministry of Health and Welfare, he would not even qualify to attend the event.


    After extricating himself from Tokairin Yuko''s persistence, Director Kamikura finally left UDI. Although he usuallymuted by electric bicycle, he couldn''t possibly arrive at a high-level meeting in such a modest fashion.


    Director Kamikura had been wondering whether to spend a bit extra on a taxi to the venue when his friend, who had secured him the invitation, took the initiative toe and pick him up, saving him from a substantial financial bleed.


    "I really appreciate it, Soda. If it weren''t for you, I''d have no chance to attend such a high-profile event. You''ve really done me a huge favor!" Seated in the car, Director Kamikura expressed his gratitude to his friend and was also grateful that he hade to pick him up, "You even went out of your way to fetch me, which makes me feel quite embarrassed. I''ve caused you so much trouble!"


    "No need for such formalities.


    If you hadn''t helped me when I made a mistake at work in the past, where would I be today?" When Director Kamikura''s friend heard his courteous words, he responded politely with augh before bing serious, "However, my making a special trip to pick you up was actually because there''s something I need to warn you about in advance, to prevent any trouble you might cause tonight."


    "Eh?" Director Kamikura looked at his friend in surprise, not understanding why he was being so solemn. But Director Kamikura knew that Soda was not a flippant man, so if he was speaking so seriously, there must be a reason, prompting him to listen attentively.


    "Kamikura, you''ve reached a certain level in the Ministry of Health and Welfare before, so you might have heard about the transcendent beings, haven''t you?" Soda looked intently at Director Kamikura as he started revealing some details about the gathering, "The existence of the transcendent beings is real.


    Not only are they real, but the government also has specialized agencies to manage transcendent beings as well as the Supernatural Forces Squad. However, those are far beyond our reach, and ordinary people rarelye into contact with such entities."


    "So you mean to say, tonight''s gathering..." Director Kamikura wasn''t dull. Soda had barely finished speaking when he had already guessed the nature of the evening''s event.


    Soda nodded, then lowered his voice to exin to Director Kamikura, "Tonight''s gathering is actually organized by an entity known as the Mingyue Society. Most of the attendees are members of this society, and among them are transcendent beings.


    Those important figures from both political and business sectors that I mentioned are actually attracted by the transcendent beings, for joining the Mingyue Society offers a chance to be one of them."


    "Such things are too..." Soda''s revtion exceeded Director Kamikura''s imagination, leaving him at a loss for words, as he couldn''t find the right adjective to describe it.


    However, Soda seemed to understand what he meant, and said with a smile, "Who can deny that? I too thought they were scammers at first, but if the Mingyue Society hadn''t demonstrated the power of transcendent beings to me, I would never believe such a good thing could happen to me either."


    "But if it''s about transcendent beings, then why would they do this? Surely there isn''t some kind of conspiracy or unspeakable purpose behind it?" Director Kamikura couldn''t help but think a bit more deeply.


    ording to Soda, these transcendent beings could connect with influential figures in political and business circles, clearly possessing significantworking clout, and although Director Kamikura knew little about them, he was aware that they were a group imbued with mysterious powers, prompting his suspicions.


    "That may be true, but who can resist the temptation to be a transcendent being?" Soda''s expression was somewhat wistful as he shook his head, "I''ve met some transcendent beings too. Although they were just the lowest-ranked individuals among them, a transcendent being is still a transcendent being. Even the ones struggling the most are stronger than ordinary people!


    So at the gatheringter, Kamikura, make sure you don''t stir up any trouble. There are some people we simply cannot afford to offend."


    Soda''s words made Director Kamikura''s face look rather uneasy, but the opportunity to attend such a high-level gathering was exceedingly rare for him. Despite some insecurity, he didn''t back out by saying he wouldn''t go after all.

 Chapter 215 - 214 Gathering

    The venue for the Mingyue Society gathering was not any shady ce and didn''t revolve around a secret meeting. On the contrary, due to the high-status individuals attending, the gathering took ce in a very luxurious hotel.


    In fact, someone even took the initiative to book the entire hotel for the event.


    When Director Kamikura arrived at the hotel with his friend, he couldn''t help but reveal a look of surprise.


    It wasn''t that Director Kamikura hadn''t seen the world. After all, he had been a senior official at the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, and had visited such hotels before. However, ording to what Soda had told him before, this gathering was just a private get-together, so the grand scale it presented was somewhat surprising to him.


    Watching as one distinguished individual after another, some of whom he recognized and some he did not, entered the venue, including one or two prominent politicians, Director Kamikura felt unusually intimidated. In such a setting, his role as the head of a small National Research Institute seemed somewhat insignificant.


    However, for the Unnatural Death Research Institute, this was a rare opportunity. If they couldwork with any of the politicians, securing their help in promoting the UDI would be very beneficial for the institute! And if they could also obtain some sponsorship, that would be absolutely perfect.


    So although he felt a bit daunted, Director Kamikura still mustered his courage. He straightened his suit and, together with Soda, entered the venue.


    Many people had already arrived at the venue, and amidst the sharply dressed business elite were individuals whose attire was less appropriate. However, neither Director Kamikura nor Sodamented on this. On the contrary, after exchanging nces, they could be certain that most of these individuals were likely Transcendents from the Mingyue Society.


    The gathering was held in the form of a cocktail party with two long tables ced on either side of the venue, neatly arranged with an array of food for guests to help themselves. Seeing this food, Director Kamikura felt his stomach contract involuntarily, and even heard a "thud, thud, thud" sound in his ears, as if urging him to hurry up and find something to eat.


    After all, he had gone straight here with Soda from the institute, so it was only natural that he felt hungry.


    Soda seemed to be in the same boat as Director Kamikura. After they exchanged a look, they both tacitly made their way to the foodden tables. The gathering wouldst all night, and they wanted to fill up their stomachs first to avoid the embarrassment of their stomachs growling during conversations with otherster on.


    However, it appeared that because this was an internal gathering of the Mingyue Society, the waitstaff weren''t from the hotel but a group of women dressed in traditional British maid outfits, adding a touch of exotic charm to the atmosphere.


    Just as Director Kamikura was carrying arge te of food, looking for a ce to sit and satisfy his hunger, there was suddenly amotion in the venue, with many eyes turning toward the entrance.


    Director Kamikura naturally turned his gaze to the entrance as well, only to see a man standing beside a male and a female, his demeanor very respectful.


    "That''s the second son of the Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals president''s family. When he first came to visit me, he was waving his father''s g, inviting me to join the Mingyue Society," Soda appeared beside Director Kamikura, holding a te and exining the situation.


    He couldn''t help but feel curious, "As far as I know, he''s one of the three heads of the Mingyue Society, a true Transcendent, and among the Transcendents, he''s quite powerful. The person he is so respectfully entertaining, who exactly could that be?"


    "The man beside him is a surgical professor from the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital; I''ve seen him a couple of times and there shouldn''t be anything special about him, right?" Director Kamikura naturally recognized the man and woman as Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, but he didn''t sense anything amiss.


    However, Soda, standing next to him, had some understanding of the Mingyue Society and knew that Kyuuzai Ryousen was an exceptional Transcendent who would not show deference even to Members of Parliament, so a mere university hospital professor certainly wouldn''t warrant such an attitude from him.


    After quietly exining to Director Kamikura, Soda spected with a surprised look from the director, "A normal person surely wouldn''t elicit such respect from a key figure of the Mingyue Society. Either he is also a high-ranking member of the Mingyue Society or he is a Transcendent with even greater power. Or perhaps..."


    "Both?" Director Kamikura found it hard to believe, for he had met Chen Yu and didn''t think he seemed like a Transcendent or appeared to be any sort of significant figure.


    Regardless of spection, since he had run into acquaintances, and they seemed to hold a high status, Director Kamikura certainly wouldn''t miss such an opportunity. He quickly finished the food on his te, stuffed the empty te into Soda''s hand, straightened his cor, and walked over to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Because they wereing to attend the party, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had changed into special clothes, which was also the reason they arrivedte.


    Chen Yu was not wearing a suit but a rather distinctive long robe. Although called a robe, it had stiff, tailored lines somewhat reminiscent of formal attire. It made his stature appear exceptionally erect, and the subtle patterns that only revealed themselves under the light added a touch of mystery to him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s dress for the evening was also exceptionally elegant and charming. The shoulder-baring gown was adorned with a rose pattern made of broken diamonds, and the chest area was daringly decorated with a cut-out pattern, adding a subtle sensuality to her dignifiedposure.


    It unraveled her graceful feminine charm, and the ck rose on her cor further enhanced her already delicate beauty to an irresistible luster.


    As Director Kamikura approached the two, the faint scent emanating from Hiromi Jounouchi even caused the white-haired director to feel a surge of vitality, taking him a few seconds to calm his restlessness before he greeted Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Director Kamikura? It''s quite rare to see you here. Have you received an invitation tonight as well?" Chen Yu greeted Director Kamikura but nced at Kyuuzai Ryousen. With his memory, he could not have mistaken the list Ryousen showed him in the afternoon, which certainly did not include the name of Director Kamikura from the UDI Research Institute.


    "Professor, guests are allowed to bring someone to the party," Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly exined to Chen Yu in a low voice.


    Hearing Kyuuzai Ryousen''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded and exchanged pleasantries with Director Kamikura with a smile. By then, the guests had arrived one after another, and it was about time for the party to begin.

 Chapter 216 - 215 Subordinates

    Chen Yu was not an arrogant person, of course, he was not a low-profile person either.


    Hisck of arrogance was the result of good upbringing from his parents, and before that incident, before he obtained the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," he had no reason to be arrogant¡ªbeing just an ordinary person.


    As for after he began studying necromancy, the myriad spells and forms were even harder to memorize than the review materials for college entrance exams. Juggling exam preparation and learning necromancy, twenty-four hours in a day were simply not enough. Where would he find the time to be arrogant?


    But Chen Yu was not inherently a low-profile individual.


    Although he would not purposely showcase himself, Chen Yu also was not one to hide his abilities. Initially, due to various concerns, he opted for a low profile in China, but that was a matter of choice; otherwise, he would not have attempted to pursue a Ph.D. at the University of Tokyo Medical School, nor would he have stirred up so much trouble now.


    Ultimately, Chen Yu could urately gauge the situation: when to act on impulse and when to maintain a low profile. Yet fundamentally, he was someone with a touch of pride.


    However, for him now, a bit of pride seemed to be permissible. Under thirty, a University Hospital professor with research likely to win a Nobel Prize in Medicine, a transcendent individual with impressive capabilities, and blessed with a beauty that others might spend a lifetime pursuing without sess, Chen Yu had it all. Why couldn''t he be proud?


    Jounouchi Hiromi certainly felt that something about Chen Yu was different. Usually, he was a gentle person, courteous to both patients and colleagues alike. But tonight, she sensed that Chen Yu seemed somewhat less polite with others.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t mind this change. As a doctor, it was necessary to be gentle and kind to patients, to soothe their pains; yet in everyday life, Jounouchi Hiromi felt Chen Yu was perhaps too modest. While she could sense the pride within him, Chen Yu''s pride was restrained, rarely manifested openly.


    Perhaps it was cultural differences¡ªin Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, having talent naturally justified pride, otherwise graduates of the University of Tokyo Medical School wouldn''t look down upon those from other departments of the University of Tokyo.


    Japanese society was also highly tolerant of such behavior. To the Japanese, a genius was always right¡ªonce you proved your talent, you were entitled to do what you wished.


    That''s why, when Osamu Dazai repeatedly attempted suicide with women, Japanese society was always lenient toward him, to the point that when he finally seeded in a suicide pact with a female reader, people onlymented his passing without condemning his promiscuous behavior.


    Of course, adhering to Japanese women''s traditions, Jounouchi Hiromi would not criticize her fianc¨¦. How Chen Yu chose to live his life, the attitude he maintained, was his freedom; Jounouchi Hiromi wouldn''t interfere. Yet deep down, she hoped that Chen Yu would show more dominance and confidence¡ªin her eyes, he previously seemed not confident enough.


    However, the aura Chen Yu exhibited today made Jounouchi Hiromi''s heart flutter a bit, for it was this sharp and dazzling Chen Yu that truly fulfilled the image she had of him in her mind. Although she also liked the modest and courteous Chen Yu, which woman wouldn''t prefer her chosen man to be more radiant and self-confident, bing the center of attention under the spotlight?


    With this thought in mind, Jounouchi Hiromi''s smile grew even brighter, and she seemed to glow all the more, hanging onto Chen Yu''s arm, looking stunning beyond words.


    "What''s the matter, Hiromi? You seem to be in a very good mood," Chen Yu said in surprise as he looked at his fianc¨¦e, curious about the change in her mood.


    Jounouchi Hiromi smiled sweetly at Chen Yu with a hint of coquetry and said, "It''s nothing, I just think today''s Mr. Chen Yu is especially handsome!"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu didn''t say much, simply reaching out to encircle her slender waist, enveloped by a dress, and pulling her close to him.


    "Wee, distinguished guests, to the gathering held by the Mingyue Society. This event is the first official meeting between the members since the founding of the Mingyue Society..." On stage, Kyuuzai Ryousen was making an opening speech, weing the attendees.


    Listening to Kyuuzai Ryousen''s speech, Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu with some curiosity, "Mr. Chen Yu, I remember seeing this Kyuuzai-san in theb; isn''t he one of your researchers? What exactly is your rtionship with this Mingyue Society?"


    "The Mingyue Society is an organization founded at my behest by Ryosen-kun and two other subordinates of mine, originally to recruit some manpower and expand some connections. However, it''s clear they''re much more capable than I had expected," Chen Yu didn''t hide anything from Jounouchi Hiromi, exining to her while also expressing his admiration for Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "So, you mean to say the Mingyue Society is actually an organization you put together, Mr. Chen Yu? That name isn''t very pleasant, though. ''Mingyue'' has a poetic feel to it, but adding ''Society'' makes it sound like some second-rate violent group," Jounouchi Hiromi joked lightly, a yful glint in her eyes. "Besides Kyuuzai-san, who are the other two subordinates you mentioned just now?"


    "The other two subordinates are Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kojo Kyoko. Kyoko is in charge of security at the venue today, so she''s probably making her rounds now.


    As for Yoshiharu-kun," at this point, Chen Yu''s gaze shifted to the entrance of the hall, where a group of people were entering one after another, led by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, each emanating the aura of transcendent beings, "he has arrived."


    Jounouchi Hiromi also noticed the group of people that walked in; indeed, they were conspicuous. After all, even in Japan, it was rare to see people dressed in hunting attire and wearing ck caps, styled like Onmyoji, in modern society.


    However, after recalling what Chen Yu had once told her, Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment and then confirmed with Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, these people wouldn''t happen to be real Onmyoji, would they?"


    "Didn''t I introduce them earlier? One of my other subordinates is Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, whosest name is inherited from that great Onmyoji, Abe no Seimei!


    Those who just arrived should be from the Tsuchimikado Family," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, and as he did, the Tsuchimikado Family members took their seats to one side of the venue, while Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu himself walked towards Chen Yu.

 Chapter 217 - 216: Reception

    Under Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s introduction, Chen Yu quickly became familiar with the basic situation of the Tsuchimikado Family members.


    As descendants of Abe no Seimei, the Great Onmyoji of the Heian Period, the Tsuchimikado Family naturally possessed profound heritage. Despite ups and downs over nearly a thousand years, they had never faded away and remained one of Japan''s most prominent transcendent families, leading the Yin-Yang Dao andmanding considerable reverence.


    However, a great family also has its troubles. Although the Tsuchimikado Family is illustrious, its influence does not extend to every one of its members. To outsiders, they might all seem like privileged members of the Tsuchimikado Family, but internally, they were ranked differently.


    The direct Main Family, the Branch Families that split off from the Main Family, and even further divided Branch Families, and even distant rtives with only blood rtion that couldn''t retain the Tsuchimikado surname ¡ª no matter how you looked at it, the Tsuchimikado Family had a thousand years of lineage, and theplex offspring brought along arge family and many problems.


    For example, if Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu were a member of the Main Family, why would he have been relegated to a tepid role in an institution like the Supernaturalist Association''s Kiyomizu Magistrate Office?


    The Tsuchimikado Family had a profound heritage, and although family resources might not satisfy every need of its members, they were not so scarce as to leave Branch Family descendants to fend for themselves or to the point of seeking support from outsiders.


    However miserably Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu mixed in, he significantly illustrated the point: all resources were concentrated in the hands of the Main Family. Priority was naturally given to the Main Family heirs, and only leftovers trickled down to the Branch Families.


    Moreover, considering Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s Branch Family was not a close offshoot of the Main Family, one could only imagine the treatment they received.


    "Sir, those who havee tonight are several Branch Families unsatisfied with the Tsuchimikado Main Family. Although they''re notparable to the Main Family, their strength is still notable. Sir, do you think you could talk with them privately?" After Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu finished introducing the situation of the Tsuchimikado Branch Families, he made a private meeting request to Chen Yu.


    Since Chen Yu required his three subordinates to establish the Mingyue Society, Kyuuzai Ryousen leveraged his father''s connections to pull in elitists from both political and business circles. Kojo Kyoko managed to gather several minor Kenjutsu Schools around Tokyo through her family''s connections.


    The majority of the main members of the Mingyue Society could be said to have been recruited by these two, undoubtedly making Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu seem a bit uneasy.


    That was why he decided to gather the discontented Branch Families of the Tsuchimikado Family and bring them to the Mingyue Society, hoping to show his abilities in front of Chen Yu.


    As for the Tsuchimikado Branch Families that Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had brought, Chen Yu didn''t hold them in high regard. After all, what were the proud members of a thousand-year-old prestigious family willing to submit themselves to someone like him?


    Chen Yu was not hopeful about this and did not consider himself someone who could just issue a call and have people from all directions support him unquestioningly.


    Nevertheless, since they showed such intentions, Chen Yu didn''t mind talking with them. After all, these were people his subordinates had worked hard to bring in, so meeting and chatting with them wasn''t a problem.


    "Since we''re going to talk, let''s switch to a quieter ce. Leave this spot to Ryosen-kun," Chen Yu said, ncing at Kyuuzai Ryousen, who was nearly done speaking on stage. He preferred not to get wrapped up in formalities and wished to avoid engaging in discussions in this setting.


    Although a buffet was originally a ce for socializing, if it became too conspicuous, people from all walks woulde over, which clearly wasn''t to Chen Yu''s liking or preference.


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu nodded and led Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to the group of Tsuchimikado Family members. He introduced them, saying, "Uncles, this here is Professor Chen Yu from the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, whom I mentioned to you before. He is very interested in the matter we discussed earlier and would like to have a good talk with you all. Would you pleasee with us?"


    "Hello, Professor Chen!" These people naturally were briefed by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu before arriving and knew that Chen Yu was the figure he was seeking support from. They were polite and greeted him ordingly, then stood up, ready to move to the ce Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had mentioned for conversation.


    To their surprise, once everyone stood up, Chen Yu snapped his fingers and with a smile said to them, "Why bother with such hassle amidst the crowd?"


    As Chen Yu spoke, the Tsuchimikado Family members were puzzled. But just as they were about to question the meaning behind his words, they suddenly discovered they were no longer at the party venue but transported to another ce in the blink of an eye.


    The room appeared to be a Western-style parlor, with a firece on one of the walls. However, since the weather wasn''t very cold, the firece was not lit. Armchairs were arranged around the firece with a small coffee table in the center. It was clear that this ce was meant for entertaining guests.


    "Is this Spatial Magic? Is this ce... a secret realm?" An old man with white hair and beard suddenly widened his eyes in disbelief as he looked at Chen Yu.


    This elder was the most powerful among the Tsuchimikado members present, and he could deeply feel the terrifying strength it took for Chen Yu to transport them to another location with just a snap of his fingers. Even in the Tsuchimikado Family''s prime, few in the Main Family could achieve such a feat, let alone as imperceptibly as Chen Yu had done.


    "It''s not that grand, merely an appropriation of this existing space," Chen Yu, noticing the Tsuchimikado members were awed, didn''t miss a chance to obfuscate the truth. Smiling at them, he gestured for everyone to take a seat: "This is my private space, free from others'' prying eyes. It''s more convenient for talking. Please, have a seat wherever you like."


    Although Chen Yu casually told them to sit anywhere they liked, the members of the Tsuchimikado Family clearly dared not take it lightly. Chen Yu had just transported them from the venue to this ce, but what if he sent them somewhere dangerous next time?


    Without mentioning other perils, being dropped from a height of fifty or sixty meters without any preparation would likely leave few survivors from this group.


    Aware of their power disparity, the Tsuchimikado Family members naturally adjusted their attitude. They became more cautious and respectful, and the ideas they originally had of bargaining with Chen Yu naturally fizzled out.


    Chen Yu watched all of this unfold but didn''t start negotiations with the Tsuchimikado Family immediately. Instead, he snapped his fingers again, making the Tsuchimikado members involuntarily flinch before having the maidse in and serve tea.

 Chapter 218 - 217 Negotiations

    Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space naturally had no living people; the maids serving tea, just like those in the previous meeting room, were all Ghost Maids.


    The maids in the previous meeting had been lent by Yu Chen to Kyuuzai Ryousen for the purpose of maintaining secrecy. After all, information about Transcendents should be known to those who need to know, but better kept from those who don''t. Even though Yu Chen wasn''t afraid of trouble, he preferred to avoid it.


    Furthermore, after the construction of the Necromantic Space waspleted and the Spirit Gathering Tower was established,mon Undead Servants like the Ghost Maids, who areposed only of souls, could be summoned in batches. Therefore, Yu Chen was notcking manpower in this regard.


    However, to the people from the Tsuchimikado Family, this had a different significance.


    As Onmyoji, they could, of course, tell whether these maids were human or spirits, but even the Tsuchimikado Family, which masters the arts of Yin-Yang Dao, doesn''t have the luxury to employ so many ghost maids as servants. Especially since, despite their name, Ghost Maids'' strength was already on par with that of a Formal Rank Transcendent.


    Though Formal Rank Transcendents seemed rather average to Yu Chen, they were the backbone of the Transcendentmunity, already bearing the strength to stand on their own. So even in its heyday, only the Main Family of the Tsuchimikado could afford to use apprentices as servants, not Formal Rank Transcendents.


    Spiritual Bodies like Ghost Maids, already possessing the strength of Formal Rank, were considered powerful Shikigami to the people of the Tsuchimikado Family. With a little cultivation, they could be a substantial aid to a Formal Rank Onmyoji.


    Yet, what seemed like formidable Shikigami in the eyes of these Tsuchimikado people were mere maids, insignificant in Yu Chen''s hands. This forced the Tsuchimikado people to reassess their own worth and reconsider if their previous calctions could achieve their goals.


    Although they had given up hope on their prior schemes, the eldest among them, an old man from Tsuchimikado, took the lead and said, "Thank you for the hospitality, Professor Chen. Although I''m not much for ck tea, I can tell this is a fine cup."


    "It''s merely tea grown on my property, but it has absorbed quite a bit of Yin Force. For a Transcendent, it should be considered a decent drink," replied Yu Chen, well aware that the old man''s purpose wasn''t to discuss tea with him.


    Negotiation was a process of measuring each other''s psychological endurance; whoever rushed to speak first lost an advantage ¨C the greater the control, the moreposed you could afford to be.


    Of course, if you have every advantage on your side and go all-in from the start, that''s fine too. But that process can no longer be called negotiation.


    "Professor Chen is indeed no ordinary person. Such fine tea would be a privilege only for the Main Family of Tsuchimikado to enjoy, yet you use it to treat your guests. This alone speaks volumes about your extraordinary status," said the elder, picking up the teacup from the table once again.


    Tsuchimikado Family naturally had such Yin Force-infused tea leaves, but he, a member of a branch family, couldn''t afford to enjoy them often; he was allocated only a few ounces each year from the Main Family.


    Hearing what the elder said, Chen Yu smiled, gestured with his hand, and a Ghost Maid standing behind him bowed and withdrew, "Since the elder enjoys it, take two pounds with you when you leaveter. It''s not worth much; consider it a weing gift."


    Yu Chen''s words made the people from Tsuchimikado rather tempted. The tea leaves were enticing enough to shed their dignity, and Yu Chen''s generosity sparked other ideas in their minds.


    "Then I thank Professor Chen! I feel ashamed as an old man to still indulge in sensory pleasures, making you witness such embarrassment," the elder replied politely. Upon seeing that a Ghost Maid brought him tea leaves and ced them in front of him, he graciously epted without refusal.


    epting the tea leaves, though seemingly innocuous, signified that the Tsuchimikado people had chosen submission rather than the cooperation they initially sought.


    The act of serving tea and gifting tea leaves disyed Yu Chen''s strength and generosity, and the elder from the Tsuchimikado Family saw all this. His eptance was a gesture of deference and submission.


    If this were a partnership, it would be the Tsuchimikado''s time to present a reciprocal gift to showcase strength, at least to show they were no less capable than their counterparts. But the elder didn''t, clearly signaling his choice to submit.


    Even if it wasn''t submission, the elder''s actions still mean he had lost ground in terms of momentum.


    The negotiation hadn''t started, yet the oue was almost predetermined.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the end, the Tsuchimikado group chose to submit: one Master Rank, seven at Expert Level, and twenty-seven Formal Rank Transcendents would join the Mingyue Society, significantly expanding its manpower and strength, as well as bringing along some of the connections and heritage of the Tsuchimikado family.


    Of course, this also made the structure of the Mingyue Society moreplex. As of now, more than half of the Transcendents in the Mingyue Society belonged to the Tsuchimikado Family, and two of the four Master Rankbatants were also from Tsuchimikado. If they were intent on it, they could have infiltrated more thoroughly, turning the Mingyue Society into something of the Tsuchimikado.


    But Chen Yu was unfazed by this. Indeed, he had no reason to worry. Once these individuals began to study the heritage he provided, they would lose any qualification to betray him. As for rejecting the legacy Chen Yu offered? If they could do that, why bother showing submission to Yu Chen in the first ce? Isn''t pride priceless?


    After resolving the matters with the Tsuchimikado Family, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi returned to the meeting room, and the Tsuchimikado people were discreetly sent away by him.


    "Professor Chen, I couldn''t find you just now; I wanted to have a drink with you!" Director Kamikura hurried over to greet Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi as they reappeared.


    "I was chatting with a friend just now. Director Kamikura, has your evening been going smoothly? Please feel free to ask if you need any help," Yu Chen was in a good mood, noticing the traces of worry on Director Kamikura''s face, he took the initiative to offer his assistance.


    "I was hoping to get to know some presidents of big enterprises or political figures tonight, to draw some sponsorships and support for UDI, but it seems that nobody is interested in such matters," Director Kamikura shook his head in resignation, not concealing anything from Chen Yu.


    Clearly, his activities for the evening hadn''t gone well; after all, everyone here was after the Transcendents, who has the patience to hear you talk about the dead?


    Hearing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile. He looked up to find Kyuuzai Ryousen and decided to give Director Kamikura a hand.

 Chapter 219 - 218 Perfume

    Members of the National Diet, presidents of major enterprises, government high-ranking officials... In the past, these people would have had no association with Jounouchi Hiromi, at most, it would have been a matter that as a patient, they might have ended up on her operating table, nothing more.


    But today, as she attended this gathering with Chen Yu, she suddenly felt an incredibly surreal sensation, even finding it all somewhat absurd.


    Because these figures, who she had always deemedpletely unattainable, were now eager to forge connections with him due to Kyuuzai Ryousen''s respectful treatment of Chen Yu, including figures from the political realm she usually only could see on television.


    Yet, these high-ranking officials, normally out of her reach, were now groveling before Chen Yu, even with an air of obsequiousness and fawning, which made Jounouchi Hiromi feel a mix of pride amid the absurdity.


    "Hiromi, are you in a particrly good mood this evening?" Sitting in the car that Kyuuzai Ryousen had arranged to take her home, Chen Yu gently stroked her calves as she took off her shoes and propped her beautiful, long legs on his knees, his face also adorned with a smile.


    This car was specially arranged by Kyuuzai Ryousen, those kinds seen in movies, a stretched luxury limousine with enough length and width,plete with a fridge and bar. Moreover, the driver''s cabin was entirely sealed off from the back seat, with the driver unable to hear any sounds from the passengers;munication had to be by way of the car''s inte system, to ensure privacy.


    That was also why Jounouchi Hiromi could lie down ¡ª after all, the stretch limousine was sufficiently spacious to allow someone to fully recline.


    "Not bad, maybe because Mr. Chen Yu you are exceptionally handsome today?" Jounouchi Hiromi said half-jokingly, then suddenly shifted her position, turning over to lie in Chen Yu''s arms, she took off the ck Rose pinned on her dress, toying with it in her hands, "Mr.


    Chen Yu, didn''t you say that perfume made from the petals of Death Pce Roses would have a scent one could never forget, even in death? Why do I only smell something very fragrant, without the overwhelming, divine aura you described?"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu looked up to confirm the separation from the driver''s cabin, then touched the ck Rose in Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands lightly, and immediately an indescribable, enchanting fragrance emanated from the flower, as if to intoxicate the soul itself.


    It was a very unique and serene fragrance, with the elegance of a secluded orchid and the intensity of musk. What was especially astonishing was that the aroma seemed not to enter the body through the nose, but seeped into the soul from all directions, causing a deep intoxication from within, as if it were the most exquisite scent in the world, unrivaled by any other.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly enraptured by it, her gaze at the ck Rose in her hand was hazy, as if she could be lost in it forever. If possible, she would continue to stare at this rose and inhale its scent till eternity.


    "Snap!" A snap of Chen Yu''s fingers, however, brought her back from her trance.


    Yet, the now awake Jounouchi Hiromi still remembered that soul-enchanting fragrance, she sniffed the ck Rose in her hands vigorously, but could no longer detect that profound, lingering scent.


    "Howe it''s gone? Where did the fragrance from before go? Howe it''s gone!" Jounouchi Hiromi became anxious and ced the flower under her nose, inhaling deeply, but still, she couldn''t catch a whiff of that enchanting fragrance that had intoxicated her.


    Chen Yu reached out, snatched the ck Rose from her hands, and tapped her on the forehead. Jounouchi Hiromi paused for a moment before gasping for air anding back to her senses.


    "Now do you understand why you can''t smell it?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, who wore a look of lingering fear, and smiled at her affectionately.


    "This scent is...too terrifying!" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but be scared, the kind of fragrance that could make one''s entire soul fall deep into a rapture was simply maddening. She had never imagined she would be so obsessed with a fragrance, to the point of such madness. Recalling the desperate urgency she felt earlier to find the scent, Jounouchi Hiromi even felt a wave of fear.


    "Such a terrifying thing, Mr. Chen Yu, and you just watched as I poured it on myself? What if someone else smelled this scent, wouldn''t that cause..." Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly had an ominous thought, imagining the dreadful consequences if ordinary people were to smell this scent. No one would have the willpower to resist such a potent temptation that reached deep into the soul.


    "That''s why I covered it up!" Chen Yu said, still smiling, as he ced the Death Pce Rose back onto Jounouchi Hiromi''s clothing, "Otherwise, today, Hiromi, you''d have a huge swarm of admirers that not even a beating could drive away."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat relieved, but she stillined, "But it''s still dangerous! And such a dangerous thing, you actually told me it was just perfume, what was the person who created this fragrance even thinking?"


    "If you, Hiromi, could be a Transcendent and elevate your Life Level, undergoing a transformation, then this level of fragrance would really be no more than a perfume." Chen Yu exined to her, regret gleaming in his eyes, "It''s also my negligence, I gave you the pure essence of the perfume. In fact, if it''s for regr people, it needs to be diluted and blended.


    Using it directly is what causes such horrible effects, but it wouldn''t be so terrifying if it were diluted properly before use."


    "Idiot! How could you forget something like this!" Jounouchi Hiromi pinched Chen Yu, not causing any harm, but she still felt somewhat angry, especially when Chen Yu called it his negligence.


    Everything was so perfect this evening, yet with what Chen Yu did, it made her feel as gloomy as if a bite had been taken from her cream cake only for it to then fall on the ground.


    Watching the annoyed Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu suddenly found her even more charming for some reason, and couldn''t help leaning down to kiss her, his hand reaching towards her back where the fasteners of her dress were.


    The stretch luxury limousine had excellent stability, and even with someone dancing inside, it would not wobble.

 Chapter 220 - 219 Daily Life

    The work at the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute is pretty much the same every day. Although it operates under the title of a research institute, the daily tasks are not heavily rted to research.


    The primary focus of the Unnatural Death Investigation Institute is investigations rather than research. The main business they deal with every day involves forensic autopsiesmissioned by police from various ces or private investigative autopsies. In essence, it''s all about working with corpses in various capacities.


    However, while operating under the banner of a National Research Institute, there are actually only two forensic pathologists, Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department, and Tokairin Yuko is a clinicalboratory technician; she cannot act as the chief dissecting officer.


    Given this situation, one can imagine how heavy the workload at UDI must be. It is a true 7K upation¡ªdangerous, dirty, tiring, strict rules, no holidays, no makeup, no chance of marriage. (In Japanese Romanization, the first letter of these seven words all start with K.)


    Nevertheless, those who choose this profession are naturally prepared for the work environment. Although they mayin verbally, they are still diligent and dedicated in their work, striving to do their best with each task at hand, earnestly providing the most authoritative and fair determination of the cause of death for each body thates here, so that the deceased can depart in peace.


    Of course, under the immense pressure of work, the staff of UDI can''t help but be a bit unruly. This is understandable, as too much pressure without relief can crush a person.


    So when Director Kamikura approached the UDI office and Tokairin Yuko teasingly inquired about his activities the previous night, Director Kamikura didn''t put on airs of leadership. Instead, he yfully denied Yuko''s baseless spections about what he had done the night before and then formally announced to everyone in the office, "I have some good news for everyone.


    Thanks to my relentless effortsst night, two major pharmaceutical enterprises have expressed their willingness to sponsor UDI, and this sponsorship will be long-term!"


    Upon hearing this news, everyone in the office cheered, except for the Nakado Department, who had always seemed indifferent to everything. Tokairin Yuko, in particr, was very eager and asked, "Does that mean we can recruit new staff? Let''s hire a few handsome guys, Director!"


    "Sorry, there are currently no ns to recruit new people, nor are there benefits to solve staff''s personal issues," Director Kamikura declined Yuko''s unreasonable request, then continued, "Also,st night I met with Representative Issei, who takes the issue of Japan''s unnatural death autopsy rates very seriously.


    He ns to visit in a few days, and after understanding the rted issues, he has promised to help UDI gain more social attention and government support."


    "Representative Issei? I heard he''s a strong candidate for the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare. If he''s willing to support UDI, that''s really great news!" Yuko, who knew just who Representative Issei was, suddenly felt a surge of joy.


    Securing support from such an important figure is undoubtedly fantastic news for UDI, which was currently in a situation where neither ''grandma cares nor uncle loves''.


    This made Yuko look at Director Kamikura with renewed respect, and she couldn''t help but pat his shoulder and praise him, "As expected of a former official dispatched from the Ministry of Health and Welfare, you are indeed impressive, Pava!"


    "I''ve told you many times! I''m not some dispatched official; I just used to work at the Ministry of Health and Welfare!" Director Kamikura hurriedly rified, while also exining, "Andst night, if it weren''t for Professor Chen Yu''s influence, it wouldn''t have been possible to gain the favor of these important figures. When ites down to it, we have him to thank."


    "Doctor Chen?" When Director Kamikura mentioned Chen Yu''s name, Misumi Mikoto, who had been busily working on something, suddenly looked up at Director Kamikura, "What does Doctor Chen have to do with this?"


    Director Kamikura nodded his head and exined amidst the puzzled looks from Tokairin Yuko and Misumi Mikoto, "Last night I went to a private club meeting. I only got in because of a friend I had back in the Ministry of Health and Welfare. Initially, no one really paid attention to me, and conversations were just polite small talk.


    However, Professor Chen seems to have a deep connection with the top executives of that club, and they treated him with great respect. Thanks to Professor Chen, I managed to secure sponsorship from two pharmaceuticalpanies and get Representative Issei''s attention for the UDI."


    "Eh! Eh? Does Professor Chen actually have connections of that level? What kind of club meeting was it that you attended, Director? You weren''t swindled, were you?" Upon hearing Director Kamikura''s words, Tokairin Yuko''s first impression was one of disbelief. After all, Chen Yu was merely an associate professor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    Although it was usible for him to have connections with such prominent figures, it didn''t seem likely that they would be eagerly courting his favor, which gave off a somewhat unrealistic impression.


    However, before Director Kamikura could respond, Misumi Mikoto spoke up first, "You can''t say that. If it''s that Professor Chen, it''s possible. He''s not as simple as he appears to be."


    When Tokairin Yuko heard Misumi Mikoto say this, she was extremely surprised. However, before she had the chance to say anything, Director Kamikura nodded affirmatively and said, "Indeed, Professor Chen could very well be a ''transcendent''... a person beyond ordinary imagination. He may have a very profound background, so let''s not specte wildly.


    Everyone should get ready to wee Representative Issei and the representatives from the two pharmaceuticalpanies!"


    After finishing his words, Director Kamikura then returned to his office.


    There was a pause in Director Kamikura''s speech just now, and both Tokairin Yuko and Misumi Mikoto noticed that the word he wanted to say was definitely not "beyond ordinary." However, Tokairin Yuko did not probe further; instead, she leaned over to Misumi Mikoto with a mischievous smile and teased, "Mikoto, why are you speaking so highly of Professor Chen?


    You couldn''t possibly have fallen for him, could you? He already has a girlfriend, and I heard from Rokuro that he has sessfully proposed to her."


    "What are you talking about, Tokairin! How could I possibly like Doctor Chen? I just think he''s not as simple as he seems," Misumi Mikoto quickly denied, simultaneously booting up herputer to look something up, clearly interested in the word Director Kamikura had nearly let slip earlier.


    Tokairin Yuko, though, didn''t dwell on these details. She instead teased Misumi Mikoto with an even bigger smile, "But honestly, Professor Chen really is a catch! If you truly like him, Mikoto, I support you in going after him! If you like him, go snatch him up!"


    "Tokairin!" Misumi Mikoto became angrily embarrassed upon hearing Tokairin Yuko''s shameless remarks.


    Watching the two women''s yful banter, Kube Rokuro couldn''t help but shake his head in resignation, feeling envious of Chen Yu''s romantic fortunes while also ncing inadvertently at Misumi Mikoto''sputer screen, which disyed the search term "Transcendent."

 Chapter 221 - 220: The Girls

    Although both Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko liked to call on Jounouchi Hiromi to act as an anesthesiologist during surgeries, she was still officially a surgeon in the hospital''s roster, not an anesthesiologist. Helping out during surgeries was possible, but it was not Jounouchi Hiromi''s primary job.


    Despite the fact that as an anesthesiologist, Jounouchi Hiromi''s skills surpassed those of other hospital anesthesiologists considerably, her daily work still consisted of typical surgeon duties like seeing patients and even performing surgeries herself.


    The role of an anesthesiologist was more like a side interest or an asional helping hand, and only Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko could call upon her assistance¡ªno other doctors had the clout or the privilege to do so.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, being a regr surgeon was far more rxing than her previous role as an anesthesiologist. After all, there are always significantly more surgeons than anesthesiologists in a hospital. Some less equipped hospitals may even have only one or two anesthesiologists on staff, with no time for rest during consecutive surgeries, which was more exhausting than being the lead surgeon.


    Moreover, from the moment a patient enters the operating room to the moment they wake up from anesthesia, anesthesiologists must pay continuous close attention.


    At a university hospital like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, things were still manageable, but in ordinary emergency hospitals, anesthesiologists were needed for all sorts of surgeries, including painlessparoscopies, outpatient surgeries, gastroscopies, pediatric CT scans, MRI sedations, and painless procedures.


    And those were just the regr duties. Emergency shifts were even more daunting, with ectopic pregnancy ruptures, car idents, cerebral hemorrhages, and the like¡ªeach more dangerous than thest. Anesthesiologists had to put patients under and also ensure their safe awakening.


    This job was much more tiring than that of a regr doctor, and the incidence of sudden death among anesthesiologists was also much higher.


    This was one of the reasons why Jounouchi Hiromi, upon her return to the medical field, did not continue as an anesthesiologist but instead put in the extra effort to qualify as a surgeon. The workload for surgeons was significantly lighter.


    Of course, this so-called ease was only rtive. Although not a 7K profession like forensic medicine, being a doctor was still exceptionally demanding. Even as a regr surgeon, Jounouchi Hiromi had an abundance of daily tasks¡ªsimply slightly less intensepared to her previous anesthesiologist duties.


    With a just-released medical report in hand, Jounouchi Hiromi was preparing to head back to her office. She quickly stepped onto the esctor, flipped through a couple of pages of the report, and as Jounouchi Hiromi looked up, she saw someone who surprised her greatly, and it was clear the other person noticed her as well.


    "Hiromi!" The other person called out Jounouchi Hiromi''s name loudly, eyes brimming with surprise and joy.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi, on being addressed by name, seemed to have a change of expression, showing quite a bit of panic and embarrassment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the office, Chen Yu was seriously contemting the surgical n for Higashiyama Keika''s X-rays and CT images. Following the suggestion by Daimon Michiko to cut out the deformed spinal segment and rece it with a customized support, thus reducing the workload of spine correction, the entire surgery remained extremelyplex and difficult.


    Even with the operation time condensed, it was still a major surgery that required several hours toplete. Chen Yu had to meticulously calcte every detail, preparing contingency ns for every possible scenario.


    However, just as Chen Yu was thinking about what might becking in the surgical n, someone knocked on the door of his office.


    Chen Yu frowned and turned his head, only to see Jounouchi Hiromi entering. His frown smoothed out as he dissipated the initial sense of displeasure.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi did see Chen Yu''s displeasure just now, so she asked somewhat cautiously, "Did I disturb you?"


    "It''s alright,e in. I was just thinking about the surgery n. Is something the matter?" Even if his train of thought was interrupted, Chen Yu couldn''t get mad at his fianc¨¦e. After smiling at her, he gestured for her toe in.


    Jounouchi Hiromi walked into Chen Yu''s office, smiled at him, and seemed to hesitate as if she wanted to say something. At the same time, her face showed a bit of embarrassment, but she still handed over a medical record to Chen Yu, saying, "Do you have time right now, Mr. Chen Yu? Could you take a look at this medical record for me?"


    "Medical record?" Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this and noticing her strange expression, Chen Yu became somewhat concerned. As he took the medical record from her hands and started to look through it, he asked curiously, "Whose medical record is this? Is it a patient you''re treating?"


    "It''s from... a ssmate... of mine in high school." As Chen Yu inquired about the subject, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face grew even weirder, as if she had an unusual rtionship with this ssmate.


    "Must be someone you were close to, huh? I know you girls always have a few close friends or ssmates, was she one of your best friends? Let me see... Yuiko Tsuina, I''ve never heard you mention this name before, Hiromi." Chen Yu, looking at the patient''s name on the medical record, was surprised that he hadn''t heard Jounouchi Hiromi mention it before.


    But he didn''t dwell on it, flipping through it before looking at the condition described below.


    "Er, my rtionship with her... was somewhat..." Chen Yu didn''t seem to care much, but Jounouchi Hiromi''s face made a fleeting blush of embarrassment and awkwardness when she heard the name Yuiko Tsuina, and hesitated before she continued, "Somewhat unusual."


    Listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s halting speech, Chen Yu couldn''t help but raise his head to look at her, asking with some bewilderment, "What''s wrong, Hiromi? Why do you seem to be speaking so hesitantly today?"


    Chen Yu put down the medical record and stood up, walking over to Jounouchi Hiromi. Looking at her flushed cheeks, he reached out to touch her forehead with concern and asked, "Are you alright, Hiromi? Why does your face feel so hot? You didn''t catch a coldst night, did you?"


    "No, I''m fine." Being cared for so affectionately by her fianc¨¦, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face became even more embarrassed and shy. Her expression struggled as if she was hesitating, but every time she tried to speak, she didn''t know how to say it, making her feel extremely ufortable.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi looking so strange, Chen Yu watched her seriously and asked, "What''s the matter, Hiromi? You''re acting too strangely today, what happened? Is there something you can''t tell me?"


    "I... Mr. Chen Yu, if I told you I dated someone in high school... what would you think?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked up at Chen Yu with a probing and questioning gaze, "Would you despise me for it?"


    "Despise you? Why? Just because you dated someone in high school?" Chen Yu chuckled at Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, shaking his head in disbelief while affectionately pinching her nose, "That''s nothing to worry about, right? I''ve had rtionships in the past too! Who doesn''t have a past? You''re not upset over this kind of thing, are you?


    Hahaha."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s nonchnt attitude, Jounouchi Hiromi still asked worriedly, "What if the person I was seeing was a girl?"

 Chapter 222 - 221 Inclusiveness

    Jounouchi Hiromi''s confession caused Chen Yu''s expression to be odd. He nced at his fianc¨¦e, touched his forehead with his fingers, tilted his head as if pondering something, and then picked up the medical record that mentioned Yuiko Tsuina. After a nce at the photo, he looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi and said in a strange tone, "So, this is your... ex-girlfriend?"


    "Yes..." Jounouchi Hiromi bit her lip, lowering her head, afraid to look at Chen Yu''s expression at the moment, and could only acknowledge with a slight hum through her nose.


    Although Japan is not intolerant of same-sex rtions, and even has a great eptance of transgender individuals¡ªwith many television celebrities being drag queens or transgender individuals who have undergone sex reassignment surgery¡ªlesbian love between women remains a rather taboo topic.


    Or more precisely, Japanese society has a high level of eptance for men in such situations, but for women... not so much.


    Moreover, Jounouchi Hiromi knew that Chen Yu was Chinese. In her impression, while Chinese people didn''t have a negative image, they were nheless seen as quite conservative. So in her eyes, it was very likely that Chen Yu could not ept the fact that his girlfriend once had a girlfriend, especially when that person was now appearing before him, in need of his life-saving assistance.


    In Jounouchi Hiromi''s view, even if Chen Yu turned hostile immediately, it would be understandable. After all, the situation looked like being cheated on, especially by another woman.


    However, at this moment, Chen Yu''s facial expression looked like he was holding backughter, yet there was also a trace of being moved in his strange expression.


    Looking at his fianc¨¦e who was bowing her head, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then reached out to lift her face, making her eyes meet his own.


    Although Chen Yu lifted her chin, Jounouchi Hiromi''s gaze still darted around avoidantly. She didn''t dare to look straight into Chen Yu''s eyes, as she felt this was an area where she was indebted to him.


    "Hiromi, do you understand now how I felt back then, when I kept the fact that I''m the Necromancer from you?" Chen Yu was neither angry nor mocking. Neither did hefort Jounouchi Hiromi, but instead, he spoke words she did not expect.


    Jounouchi Hiromi had considered that Chen Yu might be angry, and she had also thought that he might forgive her, but she never expected Chen Yu to be so calm, as if he didn''t care. This made her feel even worse.


    At this time, she would rather have Chen Yush out in anger, even be willing to take a hit, but Chen Yu''s indifference made her feel as if she was hurt, causing a deep difort in her heart.


    Anger is due to caring and valuing; forgivenesses from a deep love that can ept everything. But indifference is truly just that¡ªindifference. Because one does not care, therefore they can disregard what happened. Jounouchi Hiromi understood this deeply, which is why she felt wounded.


    However, Chen Yu, upon seeing her face suddenly turn pale,ughed and said, "Hiromi, you couldn''t be feeling bad because you think I don''t care about you, could you? How could that be? If I didn''t care about you, why would I share all my secrets with you, and why would I propose to you, agreeing to marry you?"


    "But why aren''t you the least bit angry?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, tears welling up in her eyes, "If you really cared about me, then why are you so calm? Shouldn''t you be angry or jealous?"


    "Why should I be angry? Just because you have an ex-girlfriend? I have ex-girlfriends too, more than one, Hiromi are you angry?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, his face a mix of bemusement and incredulity.


    Sometimes women are so unreasonable. One minute they are worried you will be angry with them, the next second they think you don''t love them because you''re not angry.


    "I..." Jounouchi Hiromi, hearing Chen Yu say this, wanted to assert that she would be angry, but didn''t know how to be, and yet she felt a blockage in her heart as if pretending nothing happened would let Chen Yu off too easy, leaving her at a loss for what to say.


    "So there you go, that was just your ex-girlfriend from high school. Who hasn''t had their wild days when they were young? It''s been over a decade, Hiromi, do you still have feelings for her?" Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi half-jokingly.


    "How could that be possible! If it weren''t for Yuuko showing up today, I wouldn''t even have remembered this!" Jounouchi Hiromi knew she was lying; what happened in high school was her secret forever, but she wasn''t entirely dishonest either.


    She truly no longer loved Yuiko Tsuina because now her heart belonged wholly to Chen Yu - Yuiko Tsuina was just a pleasant memory of her high school days, and that''s all it could ever be.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, she was very content with her life as it was. She didn''t want anything unexpected to disturb it or change anything. If something threatened her current life with Chen Yu, she would protect it at all costs.


    "That''s just it, Hiromi. You can hardly remember it, so why should I be angry with you over such a thing?" Chen Yu''s fingertip glided across Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, brushing away a teardrop about to fall: "You once told me that you love every part of me and would ept all of me, so why shouldn''t I ept all of you?"


    "I''m sorry!" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t know what else to say, but facing Chen Yu''s forgiving and gentle gaze, all she could think of was to apologize.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hiromi!" Upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi with a medical chart entering the hospital room, the woman lying in the bed, who appeared her age but with a gentler demeanor, immediately lit up and gave her a radiant smile.


    "Yuuko..." Looking at the woman who was smiling brilliantly at her, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes were filled with aplex expression, but recalling the tenderness and understanding her fianc¨¦ Chen Yu had shown her in his office, her eyes steadied and she offered a polite smile, asking the woman, "Yuuko, how are you feeling?"


    "I''m okay; when the illness doesn''t pain me, it''s bearable, but when it does, it''s unbearable." Yuiko Tsuina leaned on the hospital bed''s pillow, looking at Jounouchi Hiromi who was smiling at her, feeling a tinge of regret, yet quickly concealed it with a smile: "Hiromi, didn''t you say you were going to have someone look over my medical file? How does it look? It doesn''t matter if there''s no hope.


    Being able to see you again in thest part of my life, I have no regrets."

 Chapter 223 - 222 Unsolved

    "Hiromi, do you still remember the boy with sses who sat behind you back then, the one who always peeked at you during ss?" In the hospital room, Yuiko Shiina and Hiromi Jounouchi, sitting by the bed, chatted about amusing incidents from their school days, their faces brimming with content and happy smiles.


    Watching Yuiko Shiina''s smile, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but reminisce about her own high school days andughed along, "How could I forget? His name was Tetsuya-kun, right? Every time I stood up to answer questions in ss, he would try to sneak a peek under my skirt and even secretly wrote me love letters. I wonder what he''s doing now."


    "Who could me him when you were so pretty back then? ''Fencing Club''s First Beauty Legs'', I still remember that title!" Yuiko Shiina chuckled, teasing Hiromi Jounouchi while also betraying a wistful expression, "I heard Tetsuya-kun got into a university in the United States and lost touch after he went there. Speaking of high school friends, we''ve pretty much lost contact with all of them.


    Even with you, Hiromi... It took me years to find you, and if I hadn''t run into you by chance today, I might never have seen you again."


    "What are you talking about! Your disease is just stage three lung adenocarcinoma, which is curable if treated in time. Yuuko, don''t think too much, actively cooperating with the doctor for treatment is what''s important," Hiromi Jounouchi said to Yuiko Shiina, slightly annoyed.


    However, Yuiko Shiina just shook her head nonchntly, "I''ve had it checked abroad before. Lung adenocarcinoma is not an incurable terminal illness, but since I have chronic bronchitis, I can''t have surgery. I can only undergo chemotherapy or radiotherapy for treatment. It''s not that it can''t be cured but, as you know, Hiromi, I''ve always been vain. I can''t stand the thought of losing all my hair."


    "Yuiko! Even if you lose all your hair, it will grow back, but if you dy the treatment, you''ll die!" Hiromi Jounouchi was suddenly frantic, clearly not wanting to watch Yuiko Shiina give up on treatment.


    "If dying without regrets, then what is there to fear in death?" Yuiko Shiina smiled at Hiromi Jounouchi, her smile content and happy, "Being able to see you again, Hiromi, in thest bit of my life, I have no more regrets."


    As she spoke, the smile on Yuiko Shiina''s face grew even more radiant.


    Seeing the familiar smile on Yuiko Shiina''s face, Hiromi Jounouchi felt a tremor in her heart, and memories of the past surfaced. The familiar smile seemed just like yesterday when she had secretly kissed her, taking away her precious and beautiful first kiss, and yet she had fallen for her deeply, with heartfelt affection.


    But... Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but sigh. Without mentioning the emotional debts she owed from her high school days, just the fact that she was already engaged to someone else meant she couldn''t respond to those feelings. That alone was enough to make Hiromi Jounouchi feel indebted to Yuiko Shiina.


    "That''s not eptable. As a doctor, I can''t just watch a patient who could clearly be saved choose death over treatment!" Hiromi Jounouchi''s stance was firm as she looked at Yuiko Shiina, speaking to her earnestly, "I''m going to get your medical records transferred into my name right now and be your primary physician.


    If you want to see me live with guilt for the rest of my life and my career be shrouded in darkness because of your death, then go ahead and keep refusing treatment!"


    After saying this, Hiromi Jounouchi stood up, grabbed the medical records, and left the hospital room in a hurry. Yet, this very sight made Yuiko Shiina, lying in the hospital bed, watch her fondly, as if she were seeing Hiromi Jounouchi from the days when she would take Shiina over the school wall, and she couldn''t help but curl her lips, murmuring softly, "You haven''t changed at all, Hiromi."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Though she talked about having Yuiko Shiina cooperate with her treatment, she still suffered a headache when looking at Yuiko Shiina''s medical records.


    Yuiko Shiina had chronic bronchitis, a fact Hiromi Jounouchi had known since high school. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have had that incident where her forceful kiss nearly triggered an asthma attack for Shiina. But knowing is one thing; facing the actual disease made Jounouchi feel helpless and at a loss.


    Lung adenocarcinoma is not an especially difficult cancer to treat. Though its early stages often show no significant symptoms, making it hard to detect in a timely manner, regr medical check-ups and X-ray examinations can still detect it.


    Furthermore, this type of cancer usually grows slowly, and if detected in time, it can often be easily cured through surgery, a procedure that Hiromi Jounouchi herself could perform.


    But the issuey in the fact that Yuiko Shiina could not undergo surgery.


    As an anesthesiologist, part of her job before surgery was to evaluate whether a patient was a suitable candidate for the procedure. Chronic bronchitis is precisely a condition that could affect the patient''s ability to undergo surgery. Chronic bronchitis could trigger asthma, affecting the patient''s cardiopulmonary function.


    In such cases, a patient''s lungs wouldn''t be able to withstand anesthesia, likely causing respiratory depression during the surgery leading to respiratory failure. Therefore, it was impossible to operate on Yuiko Shiina.


    Originally, this wouldn''t be an issue. Even without surgical treatment, lung adenocarcinoma isn''t an incurable terminal illness. Radiation therapy, chemotherapy, and even targeted drug treatment are all viable methods to cure this disease. However, when faced with a patient who refuses both radiation and chemotherapy, even the best treatments are useless if the patient doesn''tply.


    "How can I save you, Yuuko!" Hiromi Jounouchi, looking at the medical records in front of her, was deeply feeling the frustration.


    She knew Yuiko Shiina well. In high school, although Shiina appeared to be a soft and fragile girl, she was actually very strong-willed. Once she set her mind to something, she wouldn''t change it.


    Otherwise, she wouldn''t have fallen so hopelessly in love with Jounouchi Hiromi because of a prankish kiss back in high school, a love thatsted until Hiromi Jounouchi graduated, after which their rtionship ended.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, Anesthesiologist? Frowning like that doesn''t suit you!" Behind Hiromi Jounouchi, Michiko Daimon saw her frowning and slumped over her desk, immediately walked over, and asked with concern, while her gaze drifted toward Jounouchi''sputer and she noticed the medical records: "This is... stage III lung adenocarcinoma, right?


    There''s no metastasis, so why not just remove it with surgery, Jounouchi? Why the long face? Can''t you perform the surgery? If not, let me do it. I''m quick in the operating room."


    "It''s not a matter of your speed in performing the surgery; it''s that she fundamentally cannot undergo an operation," Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Michiko Daimon, the bitterness on her face not dissipating with her concern: "The patient has chronic bronchitis and can''t receive surgical treatment, and on top of that, she refuses chemotherapy and radiotherapy.


    I''m really struggling with what kind of treatment n I should use to cure her!"

 Chapter 224 - 223 Healing Method

    "So this is what happened back then?" Leaning on the couch and looking at Jounouchi Hiromi in his arms as she turned the pages of their high school photo album, Chen Yu was more focused on the photograph of a spirited, short-haired Jounouchi Hiromi, "I never realized you were so cool back in the day, Hiromi. The short hair looks great on you. Why didn''t you keep it short afterward?"


    "Girls shouldn''t be described as ''handsome'', right?" Jounouchi Hiromi retorted, slightly annoyed with Chen Yu, but the tomboyish look of her short hair in the photos really could only be described as handsome.


    Chen Yu justughed it off, not caring about Jounouchi Hiromi''s rebuttal. Whether she was beautiful or handsome, she was his fianc¨¦e, and he didn''t need to care whether her hair was long or short.


    "By the way, Hiromi, is this Ms. Yuuko nowing to you for treatment? What do you think about her condition?" Chen Yu gently stroked Jounouchi Hiromi''s thick, long hair that was spread out, asking her with concern.


    "I wish I had a n! Yuuko, she can''t have surgery because of her chronic bronchitis, and she herself refuses chemotherapy and radiotherapy. I just don''t know what to do with her!" Jounouchi Hiromi leaned into Chen Yu''s embrace and forcefully closed the photo album in her hands, voicing her dissatisfaction with aint.


    Gripping Jounouchi Hiromi''s fingers that had turned white from the force, Chen Yuforted her gently, "In that case, couldn''t you just persuade her? Isn''t she your ex-girlfriend? She should listen to you, right?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu! Didn''t we agree not to joke about this?" Jounouchi Hiromi turned around, pouting as she looked at Chen Yu, feeling somewhat angry that he had brought up the fact that Yuiko Tsuina was her ex-girlfriend again.


    However, Chen Yu smiled at her and then said, "I''m not joking. In cases like this where a patient is uncooperative with treatment, shouldn''t we as doctors try to find a way to get her to ept treatment? Hiromi, you took Ms. Yuuko''s medical records into your own hands because you want to heal her, right?"


    Chen Yu''s words left Jounouchi Hiromi without aeback. Even if their past was set aside, Yuiko Tsuina was just another patient, and Jounouchi Hiromi would still do everything in her power to save her life, rather than watch her choose to forgo treatment and die.


    For doctors, nothing was more unbearable than losing a patient who had a great chance of recovery to death because they gave up on treatment for various reasons.


    "But Yuuko, she¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head helplessly, unable to stop a sigh, "If she were someone who could be so easily persuaded, she wouldn''t have nearlymitted suicide by cutting her wrists for my sake back then. I''ll try to talk her into epting treatment first. If that doesn''t work, then I''ll figure out something else."


    "Look on the bright side, maybe Ms. Yuuko thought things through because she saw you?" Chen Yu consoled Jounouchi Hiromi. He was quite open-minded about the situation; after all, it was just Jounouchi Hiromi''s ex-girlfriend. If he could heal her, he didn''t mind Jounouchi Hiromi using that fact to reignite Yuiko Tsuina''s hope in life.


    Having heard what Chen Yu said, Jounouchi Hiromi let out a helpless sigh, shook her head, andmented, "That''s all we can hope for now. I just hope Yuuko isn''t as stubborn as she was back then."


    At this point, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but let out a frustrated yell, "Ah! Why isn''t there a method to treat cancer without surgery, chemotherapy, or radiation!" As she shouted, she aggressively tangled her hair into a messy bird''s nest.


    "Actually, there is, Hiromi, have you forgotten about my research?" Chen Yu, looking at how Jounouchi Hiromi had ruffled her hair into a mess, found her quite attractive all the same, but couldn''t helpughing.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, your research? The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug! That''s right! The drug you developed helped Inomata-san survive stage IV esophageal cancer for three years, so there''s no reason it can''t help Yuuko live too!" Jounouchi Hiromi immediately became excited and threw herself into Chen Yu''s arms, her face pressing close to his: "But... isn''t that drug still in clinical trials?


    Can it be used for treatment now? You know what I mean, I''m asking... is it legal to use yet?"


    No wonder Jounouchi Hiromi posed such a question; after all, Chen Yu''s treatment for Inomata Naoki had been an off-the-books operation, and although no liability was pursued against Chen Yu, this obviously didn''t mean that he could use the drug clinically before the results from human trials were in.


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was a member of the experimental group, she wasn''t very clear about the progress of the drug development. As far as she was aware, the drug was still undergoing human trials.


    Chen Yu nodded, confirming her guess, and exined, "Even though it''s indeed still in the human trial phase, the results from the first phase were very sessful, so we can speed up the clinical trial process. If you can convince Ms. Yuuko to volunteer for the clinical trial, I can use this drug for her treatment.


    The medical records you gave me earlier, I had a look, and stage III lung adenocarcinoma isn''t too severe; if we can suppress the tumor activity, it won''t affect her normal life at all. Plus, after refinements to the drug, the impact on the human body has been significantly reduced, so there won''t be side effects like those Naoki experienced."


    "Really? That is fantastic!" Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t worried about the safety of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Chen Yu. It was derived from the form for Necromantic Potion, and even if one didn''t trust his expertise in pharmacology, one should trust his abilities as a Necromancer.


    Therefore, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t concerned about the drug''s safety; her only worry was its legality.


    Now that there was no need to worry about the drug''s legality, she could fully persuade Yuiko Tsuina to take the new treatment under the name of being a volunteer, using the drug on her. In this way, she wouldn''t need surgery or endure hair-losing chemotherapy. Using Chen Yu''s developed broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to suppress the tumor activity was practically no different from being cured.


    With this thought, Jounouchi Hiromi joyfully straddled Chen Yu''s waist and said, "Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu. If it weren''t for you, I really wouldn''t know what to do."


    "I''ve helped you so much; a mere thank you won''t do. How about some real appreciation?" said Chen Yu, and before Jounouchi Hiromi could react, he flipped her over beneath him.


    "To the room,e on! Not in the living room!" Jounouchi Hiromi let out a futile struggle, causing Audis to once again scurry back into his cat nest.

 Chapter 225 - 224: Resolving Doubts

    "Meiqin, you''ve been a bit distractedtely, what''s going on?" In the UDI autopsy room, Tokairin Y¨±ko was cleaning the autopsy table with Misumi Mikoto when she noticed Mikoto zoning out again, prompting her to finally ask, "Ever since the murder livestream event, you often seem out of it. Is something bothering you?"


    "Huh? Oh¡­ It''s nothing, just haven''t been sleeping welltely. Don''t worry about me," Mikoto snapped back to reality upon being called by Y¨±ko, vigorously scrubbing the bloodstained autopsy table in response.


    However, Y¨±ko didn''t let go of her concern and continued to probe: "Not sleeping well? What''s the matter? Are you still upset over your breakup with your boyfriend? If you ask me, you should join me at the social event and meet other men. You might find a new romance there, you know?"


    "A social event? I''ll pass, Y¨±ko. Your taste in men is terrible," Mikoto shook her head, disying distrust toward Y¨±ko: "Have you forgotten about that fitness club debacle? Not only did you narrowly escape being taken advantage of, but the so-called high-quality men you met turned out to be four con artists. I almost got dragged into that mess too¡ªI haven''t even settled that score with you yet!"


    Y¨±ko felt embarrassed when she recalled the incident. She had been drugged and taken to a hotel, nearly losing her virtue. Indeed, it was a misstep on her part, and if it weren''t for that man''s murder, she might have really beenpromised. Moreover, it was thanks to Mikoto''s help that she was able to get out of that situation, which was one of the reasons why she was so eager to help Mikoto now.


    "Didn''t I already apologize for that? And it was me who paid when we went out for barbecue!" Y¨±ko employed her one hundred and first skill¡ªacting coy and cute, pleading with Mikoto: "Come on, Meiqin! This time I specifically consulted a very urate fortune teller, who said I''m certain to meet my true love!"


    "Divination is all just a scam." Despite Y¨±ko''s act, Mikoto was unmoved, continuing to rinse the autopsy table as she delivered another blow: "Even if the divination were urate, and you did meet your true love, your judgment in men is so poor, Y¨±ko, that even if your fate were right in front of you, you wouldn''t recognize it."


    "Meiqin~!" Y¨±ko''s face fell instantly, clearly hurt by Mikoto''s pointedment.


    However, when Y¨±ko mentioned divination, Mikoto seemed struck by a sudden thought and asked, "Y¨±ko, have you ever heard of the term ''Transcendent''?"


    "Transcendent? I think I''ve heard it mentioned before, what about it? Is there an issue with that word?" The banter between Y¨±ko and Mikoto had be routine by now; Y¨±ko''s upset expression a moment ago was an act, and now, curious about Mikoto''s question, she dropped the act and exined, "I think it was some rich kid who said it.


    It''s supposed to refer to individuals in this world who possess powers beyond mere mortals, like those in myths. They know spells and stuff, so they are called Transcendents.


    But that''s probably just an urban legend. It''s the 21st century, who believes in those things? If someone really knew spells, what''s the need for us forensic scientists, just irvoyantly ask the deceased how they died, right? We could even find out the identities of the unidentified bodies in the basement, just directly ask them their names!


    So instead of believing in that stuff, Meiqin, you might as welle with me tonight to..."


    "Wait a second!" Mikoto suddenly shouted, startling Y¨±ko: "What did you just say, Y¨±ko?"


    "I said,e with me tonight to..." Y¨±ko was about to repeat herself, but clearly, Mikoto wanted to hear something else: "No, the sentence before that!"


    "The sentence before? I said... we could directly ask the unidentified bodies in the basement their names, what about it?" Y¨±ko recalled her earlier words and repeated them, puzzled as she looked at Mikoto.


    "Exactly! If we don''t know the names of the dead, we can just ask them directly! Howe I didn''t think of that!" Suddenly enlightened, Mikoto dropped the half-rinsed autopsy table and rushed out of the autopsy room.


    Watching Mikoto dash out, Y¨±ko reached out wanting to call her back, but could only watch as Mikoto''s figure disappeared outside the autopsy room''s door, leaving her alone to sullenly finish cleaning the table that was meant to be washed by both of them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Rokuro! Rokuro!" Rushing back to the office, Mikoto didn''t even bother to take off her disposable surgical gown before she approached Kube Rokuro, grabbing his shirtfront and demanding, "Rokuro, do you remember when Xiao Sanmao''s case was first pulled from the water, there was a woman with a Sword Bag who called Doctor Chen ''master''?"


    "The Xiao Sanmao case from back then? There seemed to be someone, yes, but it''s so long ago I hardly remember, what about it, Dr. Misumi?" Rokuro looked at the agitated Mikoto, puzzled by her sudden questioning of the past event.


    Rokuro''s response didn''t clear Mikoto''s confusion¡ªor rather, it wasn''t the only question she had in mind. After hearing his vague recall, she pressured him further, "You must remember Xiao Sanmao''s funeral, right? What was the name carved on the tombstone at her burial? Do you remember?"


    "I remember that, it was Saegusa Mikie. Brother Yu used his connections to find Xiao Sanmao''s real name, and weter ryed the information to the police, who also found her records, right? Dr. Misumi, what''s going on with you? You already knew about this, didn''t you?" Rokuro''s face was full of confusion, not understanding why Dr. Misumi was concerned about things she was well aware of.


    "Used his connections¡­ of course, it was an oversight on my part. Even the police took some effort to find Xiao Sanmao''s records after learning her name, so why could Doctor Chen find out her name so quickly? That''s right!


    With this, everything makes sense!" Realization seemed to dawn on Mikoto, and behind her longshes, her eyes sparked with intense rity, sending a chill down the back of Rokuro, who was being stared at so intently, "Rokuro, what do you know about Doctor Chen?"

 Chapter 226 - 225: The Kitten

    Leaning back on the hospital bed, Yuiko Shiina felt a faint pain in her lungs, but she didn''t pay it much attention. Since she had learned of her illness, this vague pain had always troubled her to the point where she had almost grown ustomed to it.


    Moreover,pared to the pain, the joy of seeing Jounouchi Hiromi again was enough to alleviate all the difort she felt.


    She had thought she would never see Jounouchi Hiromi again, but unexpectedly, she was reunited with the person she had yearned for over a decade.


    The first time being kissed forcefully by a girl in high school, her first kiss, the first flutter of the heart, the first confession... She and Hiromi had too many entanglements and too deep a bond.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, she had almost slit her wrists, even had an honest conversation... It seemed they had done everything a couple could and could not do.


    Back then, she truly naively thought that she and Hiromi would be together forever, even preparing to spend her life with her.


    But fate always had its own cruel twists. On graduation day from high school, Yuiko Shiina was about to tell Jounouchi Hiromi that she nned to move and live with her so that they could be together forever. What awaited her, however, was the news that Jounouchi Hiromi had been epted into a university and was going to Tokyo to study.


    Yuiko Shiina had nned to go to Tokyo with Jounouchi Hiromi, ready to work part-time and earn money, allowing her to focus on her studies. She had already nned to run away from home, but her father stopped her, and she was confined at home for a week.


    By the time Yuiko Shiina finally left home after her mother''s pleading, she could no longer find Jounouchi Hiromi. She wanted toe to Tokyo to search for Jounouchi Hiromi, but at the time, without knowing which university Hiromi attended, her several trips to Tokyo were fruitless.


    She thought she and Jounouchi Hiromi had inevitably missed each other, and the idea of searching for her gradually faded from her heart. She only regarded the events of her high school days as a beautiful memory, deeply buried within her heart.


    However, fate wasn''t ready to let her go, or rather, it was preparing to give her a btedpensation.


    Lung adenocarcinoma, a type of cancer that couldn''t be considered fatal or dangerous, curable with timely surgery and treatment, was inoperable for Yuiko Shiina due to her chronic bronchitis. Doctors in her hometown rmended that she seek treatment at a major hospital in Tokyo and provided her with a referral letter.


    Yuiko Shiina didn''t particrly care whether she could be cured or not, but with the thought that she might see Jounouchi Hiromi, who always talked about wanting to be a doctor, she still came to Tokyo.


    What Yuiko Shiina did not expect was that she actually did meet Jounouchi Hiromi in Tokyo.


    It''s just... Hiromi already had a boyfriend and was even engaged.


    Yuiko Tsuina was not blind to the conspicuous ring on Jounouchi Hiromi''s finger; it was simply impossible for her to ignore. A little inquiry with the nurses in the ward and she quickly understood everything crystal clear.


    Indeed, fate was not perfect! Yuiko Tsuina couldn''t help but sigh inwardly.


    Even though she had encountered Jounouchi Hiromi again, Hiromi was about to get married, while her own life was soon to end. Nevertheless, perhaps this was for the best; her presence wouldn''t affect Hiromi''s life, and if she were to leave this world such, surely Hiromi would remember her, wouldn''t she?


    Thinking this way might seem selfish, and her death could very well cause Hiromi regret. But, they had been apart for so many years, her own heart steadfastly remembered Hiromi, who was now about to wed¡ªsurely a little reprisal wasn''t excessive?


    Yuiko Tsuina thought this way, her mind already made up. She refused surgery, chemotherapy, and radiation¡ªall the healing treatments. Although it was unfair to Hiromi, being able to spend thest moments of her life with her, she could definitely die without regrets.


    In the past it had always been she, doing this and that for Hiromi; this time, she would let herself enjoy the feeling of Hiromi fussing over her.


    As she plotted this in her mind, a sudden, severe pain in her lungs made Yuiko Tsuina clutch her chest in an instant. The intense burning sensation caused her to curl up in agony on the hospital bed.


    "Yuuko! What''s wrong?" Fortunately, at this moment, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was on rounds, walked in. Seeing Yuiko Tsuina curled up on the bed, she rushed over, checking her pulse while anxiously asking her.


    "It''s... it''s nothing, just a bit... painful, I''m fine." Yuiko Tsuina saw Jounouchi Hiromi before her, managing a pale, weak smile on her face, but the pain from the cancerous tumor was not so easily endured.


    Jounouchi Hiromi rolled her eyes at her irritably and pressed the call button beside the bed, summoning a nurse to provide Yuiko Tsuina with pain relief. After a bustle, Tsuina finally got better, but herplexion remained ashen.


    "Sorry, Hiromi, troubling you with my care again." Yuiko Tsuina, now lying on the lowered hospital bed, showed an apologetic expression.


    "When will you ever grow up, little kitty? It''s really troublesome when you''re like this every time!" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Yuiko Tsuina, weak yet still apologizing, and couldn''t help but recall the time she tried tomit suicide by cutting her wrists for her, instinctively calling her the nickname from those days.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi call her that, Yuiko Tsuina couldn''t help but reminisce about the past, and with augh, said, "It''s been a long time since you called me little kitty, it really brings back memories, Hiromi."


    "Don''t think too much, what you need to do now is focus on recovering." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at her sternly, although she too was reminded of their shared history. Still, some things had inevitably changed, but she tried tofort Tsuina, hoping she''d cooperate with the healing, "And if you want me to call you ''little kitty'' again, you have to behave. Didn''t I tell you that my pets must listen?"


    "I understand, Hiromi," Yuiko Tsuina agreed, but still insisted, "But I still don''t want to be bald in front of you, and my body can''t undergo surgery either. How are you going to heal me, Hiromi?"


    "Don''t worry, though your condition isplicated to cure, controlling it is quite easy. Our hospital is currently working on a research project involving Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs that suppress tumor activity. Although still in the experimental stage, there have been sessful cases.


    Recently, a patient with stage IV esophageal cancer managed to suppress tumor activity for three years through this drug, until only recently did they surgically remove the tumor. So, little kitty, rest assured, obediently follow the treatment, and I will definitely cure you." Jounouchi Hiromi pinched Yuiko Tsuina''s cheek before finally leaving the ward.

 Chapter 227 - 226 Understand Him

    Inside UDI''s research institute, Misumi Mikoto was eyeing Kube Rokuro with fierce determination, as if she was interrogating a criminal. If you added ropes and torture devices and dimmed the lights a bit, it would look exactly like an interrogation.


    However, for Kube Rokuro, it didn''t feel much better than an actual interrogation.


    To be truthful, if he could have a beauty like Misumi Mikoto staring at him so intently and asking him questions, Rokuro felt that he would spill everything he knew without her even having to press him for it, but regrettably, the questions Dr. Misumi was asking were exactly the ones Rokuro couldn''t answer.


    "Dr. Misumi, didn''t I tell you everything I knew yesterday? Why are you asking me again today!" Rokuro tried to push his chair back, hoping to move just a bit further away from Dr. Misumi''s intense questioning, but she, not intending to let Rokuro off the hook just yet, moved even closer.


    "Did you really tell me everything?" Dr. Misumi''s eyes were full of doubt as she almost grabbed Rokuro by the cor to continue her questioning, "But what you told me yesterday were things about Doctor Chen''s simple living habits and the fact he graduated from the University of Tokyo Medical School, the information I already knew.


    As for his personal interests, what he likes and dislikes, the things I want to know, you didn''t say anything about that!"


    "But... But I don''t know about those things either!" Rokuro felt an intense helplessness. Although he wanted to answer Dr. Misumi''s questions, he really didn''t know about Chen Yu''s hobbies, likes, or dislikes.


    Even though Rokuro had known Chen Yu since he joined the University of Tokyo as Professor Kube''s student, Chen Yu''s college life was as regimented as a robot''s. If he wasn''t in ss, he was in theb conducting experiments, and the only ce you could find him outside of his dormitory was the library, where he would only read books rted to medicine, as if he had no other interests at all.


    Rokuro was Professor Kube''s least favorite son and although his rtionship with Chen Yu was decent, he really didn''t know Chen Yu that well. Although he''d always thought that he had a good rtionship with Chen Yu, Rokuro upon reflection realized he actually didn''t understand Chen Yu at all.


    Of course, this didn''t affect the rtionship between Rokuro and Chen Yu, but it made Rokuro feel somewhat despondent because he never really knew Chen Yu.


    Seeing that Rokuro indeed couldn''t answer her questions, Dr. Misumi finally let him be and returned to her office desk, dejectedly opening her lunch box as if to convert her frustration into appetite.


    When Tokairin Yuko saw Dr. Misumi looking so downcast, she shifted her chair and moved closer to Rokuro to ask, "Rokuro, what exactly did Meiqin ask you, what''s up with her?"


    "I don''t know either, it started yesterday. She''s been drilling me about Brother Yu, but I told her everything I know. As for the rest, I don''t know." Rokuro exined to Tokairin Yuko, "She might have had some revtion. Dr. Misumi seemed to have suddenly realized something yesterday, kept saying, ''Why didn''t I think of that,'' but I don''t know what she realized.


    And then she kept asking me about Brother Yu, trying to find out what he likes, what he dislikes, and his hobbies."


    "Eh? Meiqin actually asked you about Doctor Chen''s interests and hobbies?" When Tokairin Y¨±ko heard Kube Rokuro say this, her eyebrows shot up, and she couldn''t help but specte, "Could it be she has fallen for Doctor Chen, and that''s why she''s been inquiring about him? It does seem a bit like she''s got a crush on a guy! I hadn''t realized that Meiqin was into Doctor Chen''s type."


    With a look of sudden realization, Tokairin Y¨±ko smacked Kube Rokuro''s thigh hard and then returned to her own seat, pulling her chair closer to Misumi Mikoto and asked in a whisper, "Meiqin, do you like Professor Chen?"


    "I like Doctor Chen?" Misumi Mikoto was taken aback by Tokairin Y¨±ko''s words and looked at her in surprise, not understanding why she would make such a guess: "What are you thinking, Tokairin? Just because I broke up with my boyfriend, it doesn''t mean I would like Doctor Chen, right? He''s already got a girlfriend."


    While refuting Tokairin Y¨±ko, Misumi Mikoto grabbed some documents, pretending to be busy, but Tokairin Y¨±ko wasn''t ready to let it go.


    She scooted closer to Misumi Mikoto and leaned in to ask softly, "You don''t like Professor Chen? Then why did you ask Rokuro about his interests and hobbies? Isn''t it that you only care about someone''s likes and dislikes when you have feelings for them?"


    "Tokairin!" Misumi Mikoto called out Tokairin Y¨±ko''s name loudly, standing up from her chair, hands on her hips, and looking at her annoyedly: "Not every woman cares about a man''s interests and hobbies because she likes him. I''m interested in Doctor Chen''s hobbies because I''m curious about him, not because I like him."


    "But wanting to understand a man, being interested in a man, isn''t that the beginning of liking him?" Tokairin Y¨±ko said, shrinking back a bit as Misumi Mikoto towered over her, full of fury.


    "That''s not it!" Misumi Mikoto felt like she was about to go mad, stomped her foot hard, and was about to grab her own hair: "How should I exin it to you! I don''t want to understand Doctor Chen because I like him, I''m just simply interested in him as a person! It''s not like what you think!"


    Watching Misumi Mikoto who seemed on the verge of losing her sanity, Tokairin Y¨±ko wisely shut her mouth, but she still thought that Misumi Mikoto must have fallen for Chen Yu. Otherwise, why would a woman care about a man without any reason?


    But really, Misumi Mikoto hadn''t fallen for Chen Yu; she had just learned from the live murder broadcast and from witnessing the scene on her phone, as well as Xiao Sanmao''s case where Chen Yu had known Xiao Sanmao''s real name, that Chen Yu was no ordinary person. She surmised that he could summon the souls of the deceased andmunicate with the dead.


    That''s why she was so interested in Chen Yu and wanted to learn more about him. Although Kube Rokuro imed to be Chen Yu''s friend, he knew almost nothing about him, which made Misumi Mikoto feel very frustrated.


    "Um... I just remembered something," Kube Rokuro suddenly raised his hand, caught Misumi Mikoto''s attention, and then continued, "Brother Yu always carries a ck hardcover book that resembles a magic book from games and anime. That book has never left his side."

 Chapter 228 - 227: Internal Medicine or Surgery

    It was still the routine pre-operative conference held weekly, and Chen Yu was sitting attentively below the stage, carefully going through the medical records in his hands.


    The vertebral support ordered from China had arrived, and the preparations for Higashiyama Keika''s surgery wereplete. Chen Yu was now in the process of making a final confirmation of the surgical procedure.


    It must be said that after several Singles'' Day sales, China''s express delivery service had be extremely efficient. The wait for Chen Yu was mainly for the manufacturer to finish production, not for the goods to clear customs. It took about 12 hours to transport the items from Beijing to Tokyo, and that already takes into ount a one-hour time difference.


    "Professor Chen, there won''t be any issues with Keika''s surgery, right?" Dr. Higashiyama, who had purposely switched seats to sit behind Chen Yu, whispered his inquiry. Knowing that the support had arrived, Dr. Higashiyama became particrly concerned about his sister''s operation.


    "With Dr. Daimon and me leading the surgery, you can rx, Higashiyama." Chen Yu turned back, smiled at the anxious Dr. Higashiyama, and reassured him, "To borrow Dr. Daimon''s catchphrase, ''I won''t fail.''"


    "But such a major surgery..." Despite being a doctor himself and knowing that with Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko''s skills, the likelihood of any issues arising during the operation was virtually nil, Dr. Higashiyama couldn''t let go of his concern. Being a doctor, he understood that all surgeries carry risks.


    The surgery for Higashiyama Keika, in particr, wasn''t just about removing a vertebra, but also involved reconstructing nerves, making it extremely challenging, even pushing the limits of surgery. If he were to perform it himself, he doubted he could evenplete the procedure.


    "Don''t worry. Dr. Daimon has performed over 8,000 surgeries. Her confidence in not failing is based on her experience. Although I don''t have as extensive surgical experience as her, I won''t encounter any problems either," Chen Yu consoled Dr. Higashiyama, calming his emotions.


    Chen Yu could fully understand Dr. Higashiyama''s worries¡ªit was his own little sister, after all, and no amount of concern was too much.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to say more, the patient''s history projected on the stage switched once again to that of Yuiko Shiina, forcing Chen Yu to divert his attention.


    "Yuiko Shiina, female, thirty-three years old. Stage III lung adenocarcinoma, the attending physician is Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi..." The doctor on the stage began reciting the patient information as usual, but Chen Yu suddenly raised his hand, interrupting the doctor''s words.


    "Excuse me, this patient has chronic bronchitis and cannot undergo surgical treatment," Chen Yu stood up, walked to the big screen, voiced the particr circumstance of Yuiko Shiina, and took a nce at Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi sitting below. Seeing her with a smile, he prepared to continue speaking.


    However, before Chen Yu could start speaking, an internal medicine doctor stood up, with a confident smile dering, "Then please refer this patient to our department of internal medicine. We will treat her with chemotherapy, radiotherapy, and targeted drugs. We are fully confident that we can cure her."


    While the internal medicine doctor proudly made this statement, he nced at his smiling colleagues with a slightly mocking tone, "It seems that even surgery is not omnipotent, after all. Talking about how you never fail, but in the end, surgery is not an option, and you have to rely on internal medicine."


    As he was saying this, the internal medicine doctor led theughter, prompting a chorus of chuckles from the others in internal medicine.


    Before Chen Yu could respond to this scene, Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi stood up from her seat, moved beside Chen Yu, and addressed the speaking internal medicine doctor, "Sorry, but this patient refuses chemotherapy and radiotherapy because they will cause hair loss. As a woman, she does not want to be ugly.


    As doctors, we must meet our patient''s expectations, so she will be treated with thetest technology."


    With that, Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi looked to Chen Yu, signaling him to exin further.


    Chen Yu shook his head in resignation, watching the internal medicine doctor, who appeared speechless after being effectively silenced by Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi. It seemed that these doctors were more focused on internal rivalry than treating and helping people.


    Nevertheless, he began to exin, "Broad-spectrum targeted inhibition therapy for tumor cells, developed based on my paper ''Research and Application of Pufferfish Toxin in Broad-Spectrum Cancer Treatment,'' is a new treatment that will rece the traditional, burdensome chemotherapy.


    It utilizes the inhibition of tumor cell activity to minimize cancer''s impact on the patient, thereby allowing the patient to resume a normal life."


    "Isn''t that the research you are currently undertaking, Professor Chen? Can it already be applied clinically?" Yamamoto Hisae understood immediately what Chen Yu was referring to. Although she knew from her niece that Chen Yu''s experiments were progressing smoothly, to her knowledge, the research was still only in the first phase of human trials and had not yet started clinical application.


    "It is not yet applicable for clinical treatment, but this patient has volunteered to be a clinical trial subject, so I n to try out the new technology on her and also validate the practical value of my research," Chen Yu nodded in affirmation of Yamamoto Hisae''s understanding and offered an exnation.


    "You are experimenting on a patient!" The previously speaking internal medicine doctor couldn''t help but criticize Chen Yu''s actions.


    However, Chen Yu looked at him as if seeing a fool, shaking his head in exasperation. "The patient herself has agreed and volunteered for this experimental therapeutic treatment, and here is her signed consent form," he said.


    Chen Yu took out a consent form he had asked Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi to have Yuiko Shiina sign from the records in his hand, showed it briefly, then put it away again.


    Seeing this, the internal medicine doctor was suddenly at a loss for words, finding himself speechless once more.


    "Professor Chen, since that''s the case, can this patient be transferred to our department of internal medicine?" Yamamoto Hisae stood up from her seat, approached Chen Yu, and earnestly said, "Your research is not surgical. It''s a treatment method belonging to internal medicine.


    I think you can absolutely refer this patient to us, and we can then assign our best doctor to work with you in treating her."


    "Sorry, the patient has specified that Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi be her attending physician. I am merely providing technical support for Doctor Jounouchi," Chen Yu said, looking at Yamamoto Hisae with a beaming smile. "So, this patient cannot be handed over to internal medicine."

 Chapter 229 - 218: Hospital Ward

    "Kitty, how are you feeling today? Are you feeling a bit better?" Jounouchi Hiromi, with a few researchers from Mr. Chen Yu''s team, came to Yuiko Tsuina''s hospital room. Because Mr. Chen Yu wanted to test a new therapy on her, the hospital took it seriously and specifically arranged a private room for her.


    And Jounouchi Hiromi came with these researchers who worked under Mr. Chen Yu to treat her and collect relevant experimental data. Although it sounded good that they were administering a new treatment, in essence, it was still a human experiment.


    However, for Yuiko Tsuina, this didn''t matter much. She had no intention of curing her disease to survive. If she could help Jounouchi Hiromi, she didn''t mind being a volunteer for the human experiment.


    As for the therapeutic effects of the new treatment itself, no matter what, she felt indifferent. She only hoped to alleviate some of her pain and to enjoy herst days with Jounouchi Hiromi to the fullest, rather than being weighed down by her illness.


    "Much better, the pain in my chest is gone today, and aside from no attacks, even the faint, lingering pain has lessened quite a bit. Thank you, Hiromi." It had to be said that the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Mr. Chen Yu was very effective. Even just the initial treatment had significantly improved Yuiko Tsuina''s quality of life.


    Hearing Yuiko Tsuina say this, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded reassuringly andforted her with a smile, "That''s good. This medicine is still in the trial phase, so if Kitty, you feel any difort, you must tell me right away, okay?"


    "Yes, don''t worry, I''ll remember." Yuiko Tsuina looked at the gentle smile on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face and couldn''t help feeling nostalgic, "Gentle Hiromi, it really takes me back! It wasn''t easy to see your gentle side back then!"


    Yuiko Tsuina''s words made Jounouchi Hiromi pause momentarily. She had been very different in high school, resembling a bad boy in both personality and appearance. Even though Yuiko Tsuina was her girlfriend, she hadn''t been very gentle with her, often bullying her instead.


    But Yuiko Tsuina had taken it all in stride, seeming to find joy even in being bullied by Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The gentle Jounouchi Hiromi that Yuiko Tsuina referred to emerged when Yuiko had attempted suicide by cutting her wrists because of her rtionship with Jounouchi Hiromi, which her family opposed. Jounouchi Hiromi learned of the incident and rushed to look after her in the hospital for a long time, until Yuiko was discharged.


    The way Jounouchi Hiromi treated her tenderly during that time became Yuiko Tsuina''s most unforgettable memory. Now, seeing Hiromi''s gentleness again, Yuiko couldn''t help but be lost in her memories.


    Seeing Yuiko Tsuina like this, Jounouchi Hiromi also felt a wave of nostalgia, but inside she was overwhelmed by a sense of helplessness. If she had encountered Yuiko Tsuina before meeting Mr. Chen Yu, there might have been a chance to rekindle their past rtionship. After all, she had been a girl she once loved, and despite the years, she still had a ce in Jounouchi Hiromi''s heart.


    But now, Jounouchi Hiromi had already epted Mr. Chen Yu''s proposal. In such circumstances, she could only choose to ignore Yuiko Tsuina''s feelings, especially since Mr. Chen Yu had been so magnanimous upon learning about it, which made it even harder for Jounouchi Hiromi to respond to Yuiko Tsuina''s affections.


    "Why bring up something that happened so many years ago?" Jounouchi Hiromi could see the disappointment on Yuiko Tsuina''s face, but all she could say was, "Yuuko, you should rest well. These researchers will check on you every day. Once your condition stabilizespletely and the tumor cells'' activity is suppressed by the medication, you can be discharged.


    After that, as long as youe to the hospital for regr check-ups and maintain your medication, you can ensure that the cancer won''t recur."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi address her as Yuuko again, Yuiko Tsuina''splexion faded, but she understood that she could never be the third party who snatched Hiromi away from her fianc¨¦. So she just nodded, mustering a forced smile, hiding her disappointment deep inside.


    "By the way, Hiromi, I still don''t know who your fianc¨¦ is! He must be a very outstanding person to have won your love like this. Who is this fianc¨¦ of yours that you love so much?" Despite her heart aching, Yuiko Tsuina was curious to know what kind of man could have captivated her impression of Jounouchi Hiromi, who had always shown no interest in men, and had even decided to marry him.


    "Eh? Haven''t I told you? He is also a doctor at this hospital. Although he came to Japan as a student from China, he now stays here as the associate professor of surgery. He''s very gentle and kind to me; that''s why I love him. I only just epted his proposal not long ago.


    After meeting our parents this New Year, we''ll start nning for the wedding next year." Jounouchi Hiromi knew that saying this would surely hurt Yuiko Tsuina, but she did not want Yuiko to hold any illusions.


    The high school days were long gone. Although that love had been deep and passionate, and she had actively pursued Yuiko Tsuina, they both owed each other emotional debts. But so many years had passed, and both of them were beyond the age of thirty. Some things should be left in the past, for the sake of both Jounouchi Hiromi and Yuiko Tsuina.


    "Eh? He''s a doctor here? When can I meet him then? I''m really curious to see what kind of man could capture Hiromi''s heart!" Despite the turmoil in her heart, Yuiko Tsuina couldn''t help but feel apetitive urge. After all, she was Jounouchi Hiromi''s former girlfriend, and she was very eager topare herself with the man Hiromi had chosen to see where she fell short.


    "You want to meet Mr. Chen Yu? Let''s talk about that tomorrow. He has surgery today, and I have to assist him in the afternoon," Jounouchi Hiromi exined to Yuiko Tsuina. It was not that she didn''t want to let Yuiko meet Mr. Chen Yu, but Higashiyama Keika''s surgery was scheduled for today, and at this moment, Mr.


    Chen Yu was preparing for it. She also had to get ready for the anesthesiater and didn''t have time for Mr. Chen Yu to meet Yuiko Tsuina.

 Chapter 230 - 229: Numb Flipping the Sawed Bone

    Chen Yu''s surgeries had almost settled into a fixed team pattern, with him as the chief surgeon, Jounouchi Hiromi as his dedicated anesthesiologist, and the second assistant role alternated between Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor. As for the third assistant, that role was almost invariably filled by the lucky trainee doctor, Nakagawa Susumu.


    As for the first assistant in surgery, Chen Yu didn''t mind having Jounouchi Hiromi assist him, but most of the time Jounouchi Hiromi was just his dedicated anesthesiologist. In most cases, it would be Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor, the pair serving as second assistants, who would step in as the first assistant.


    After all, if the surgery wasn''t too difficult, it wasn''t necessary to have all three assistants present.


    Of course, for major surgeries like the one today, Chen Yu would also invite Daimon Michiko to be his first assistant.


    The surgeries that Chen Yu personally invited Daimon Michiko to assist with were naturally not easy. For Daimon Michiko, who had interests and specialties in certain surgeries, these were naturally very tempting, and Chen Yu''s invitations were always smoothly sessful, securing Daimon Michiko as his first assistant.


    However, even so, this time the surgery for Higashiyama Keika was still understaffed.


    Major surgeries like this one typically require more personnel. Under normal circumstances, two chief surgeons would rotate, with numerous assistants aiding them to avoid fatigue.


    Of course, for surgeons of the caliber of Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko, they were capable of supporting the entire surgery and did not require recements. It was based on their surgical capabilities that Chen Yu proposed simultaneous reconstruction of the spinal cord and cauda equina nerves. He and Daimon Michiko would operate at the same time to save surgical time.


    Although this surgical n was good, it was not easy to implement.


    An operating table is only so big, and after a patient isid upon it, at most five or six people can stand around the edges. Apart from the chief surgeons, Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko, there was the surgical nurse responsible for passing the instruments, leaving room for at most two more assistants.


    If squeezed, the third assistant responsible for suction could also find enough space to get their hands in. One assistant for each chief surgeon, the four people working together on the surgery could still just about cope.


    But that wasn''t the main problem¡ªthe key issue was that the nerve reconstruction surgery for Higashiyama Keika inevitably required the use of a surgical microscope.


    Many people might not have seen a surgical microscope before, which differs from those inboratories. The surgical microscope is suspended over the operating table with a long support arm and has two eyepieces for observation, allowing two doctors to use it conveniently and coboratively toplete the surgery.


    And the problemy here¡ª one surgical microscope could be used by two doctors, but now there were four doctors in front of the operating table, necessitating a second surgical microscope. A microscope suitable for nerve surgery was not a small piece of equipment; two long and thick support arms hung above the operating table, almost blocking the surgical lights.


    The operating room nurses went through a lot of effort to arrange these two surgical microscopes properly without interfering with the surgery.


    In fact, if there hadn''t been enough space between Higashiyama Keika''s injured spine and the cauda equina nerves, Chen Yu couldn''t have proposed such a surgical n and would have had to proceed step by step in a conventional manner.


    Fortunately, everything went smoothly, and all the arrangements were made, with only the issue of surgical assistants proving to be somewhat troublesome.


    Doctor Higashiyama is the brother of Higashiyama Keika. Following the principle that surgeons should not operate on their own family members, he couldn''t participate in this surgery. sses Doctor is indeed a surgeon, but he is not a neurosurgeon and has no experience with nerve reconstruction surgery.


    As for the long-term third assistant, Nakagawa Susumu¡ªstill only a trainee doctor¡ªhe continued to perform his role as the third assistant. At most, he could carry out the final skin suturing; an operation of this level was not within his reach.


    In the absence of suitable candidates, Chen Yu eventually called on Ayajichi Shoubu from neurosurgery, whom he had met before. She had been involved in the previous surgery of Ichinose Miyako and was familiar with the surgical n proposed by Chen Yu. Being a neurosurgeon herself, she had extensive experience with nerve operations and was a qualified tool... I mean, surgical assistant.


    As for the other assistant needed for the surgery, with Ayajichi Shoubu''s thorough knowledge of neurosurgery, it naturally was not an issue. A neurosurgeon with decent surgical skills was temporarily seconded. After rehearsing with Chen Yu for almost half a day, they had established a rapport and were ready to cooperate during the operation.


    Under these conditions, the now-cleaned Higashiyama Keika was wheeled into the operating room, and after Jounouchi Hiromi had put her under anesthesia, the surgery began.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Tsk tsk, who performed the original surgery? The skill level is truly appalling. If the surgery had been performed with a bit more care, this abnormal vertebral fusion would not have urred." As Higashiyama Keika''s back was opened up to reveal her spine, Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko could tell at a nce where the problemy.


    Higashiyama Keika''s spinal deformity was due to poor postoperative repositioning leading to abnormal vertebral fusion. However, there were many factors contributing to the poor repositioning. Keika''s own decision to lie on her side was among them, but the failure of the original surgeon to ce enough fixation screws was also a contributing factor to her poor repositioning.


    Although the fixation screws had already been removed, the scars from the surgery still revealed clues to the trained eye.


    This was why, upon opening up the site, Daimon Michiko could assert that a little more attention during surgery would have prevented such a severe oue. After all, the internal fixation screws had been ced with subpar skill, which even made Chen Yu think that the surgeon might have been performing this type of surgery for the first time.


    "Stop the chatter and move faster," urged Jounouchi Hiromi, observing Daimon Michiko and Chen Yu chatting while looking at Keika''s spine, "Aren''t we supposed to finish this surgery within ten hours?


    I have a reservation at Sukiyabashi Jiro tonight, and I do not want to bete." As an anesthesiologist, she had to control the duration of the patient''s anesthesia, as needing to administer it a second time due to a prolonged surgery would be quite the trouble.


    "Understood, Anesthesiologist," responded Daimon Michiko before looking over at Chen Yu, "Lead Surgeon, what''s the n?"


    "Let''s do what we discussed. First, we''ll cut the spine, then imnt the 3D printed support to rece the original vertebrae, followed by support fixation, and finally, we''ll reconstruct the spinal cord and cauda equina nerves," said Chen Yu. He then turned to the instrument nurse and ordered, "Bring the wire saw."

 Chapter 231 - 230: Conversing with the Dead

    Outside the operating room, Doctor Higashiyama was sitting on a chair against the wall, his face etched with tension. His worried gaze was fixed on the light above the operating room door, and his sped hands betrayed the turmoil churning inside him.


    The sses Doctor, dressed in surgical attire, saw Doctor Higashiyama like this and came over to console him, "Higashiyama, don''t be so nervous. You''ve seen Professor Chen and Dr. Daimon''s surgical skills, your sister will be fine. If you really can''t set your mind at ease, you could go to the observation room. Isn''t it just nerve-racking waiting here?"


    "No, I don''t want to see my sister''s body being cut open, bloodied and in a mess, I can''t handle that." Doctor Higashiyama shook his head. Although as a doctor he was fully capable of watching the entire surgery from the observation room, just like he said, seeing his own younger sister lying on the operating table, having her back cut open and spine removed was not something everyone could endure.


    Understanding, the sses Doctor nodded and patted him on the shoulder, "I get it, don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Professor Chen''s surgical n is wless, your sister will definitely be healed, she''ll surely be able to stand again and attend your wedding."


    "Thank you." Thefort from the sses Doctor eased Doctor Higashiyama''s distress considerably. After expressing his gratitude, he noticed the other''s surgical attire and asked with concern, "Don''t you have the day off from surgeries today? Why are you still dressed for surgery? Is there an emergency?"


    "Yeah, there''s a severely burned patient who was brought in, needing urgent treatment." The sses Doctor nodded and then headed towards the doors of the operating room, "Can''t talk anymore, I have to go perform surgery."


    Watching the sses Doctor enter the operating room, Doctor Higashiyama was left alone once again, his silence heavy as he stared at the ''In Surgery'' light above the door, quietly praying for Higashiyama Keika''s safe passage through the procedure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the operating rooms of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital were abuzz with activity, the UDI''s autopsy room was no less busy.


    The person sent to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital was a survivor of a fire, and besides him, there were ten other victims who had been charred to death. The living were sent to the hospital for rescue, while the dead naturally ended up at UDI for a forensic autopsy to determine their identities.


    Thanks to the sponsorship obtained by Director Kamikura at a Mingyue Society gathering, and with support from the legitor Isshiki Kazumasu, the situation at UDI had recently improved. Therefore, even when faced with ten bodies whose identities were unknown, everyone still threw themselves into their work with full vigor.


    "All the corpses have their limbs curled up," Rokuro Kube remarked as he looked at the bodies being brought into the autopsy room.


    Due to the shortage of staff at UDI,bined with the sizable case at hand which the police could not ignore, it was the personnel from the police forensic department that were responsible for carrying in the bodies.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko directed them to ce the bodies in order in the autopsy room and casually exined to Rokuro, "This is characteristic of bodies that have been burned to death, the muscles contract from the intense heat causing them to stiffen."


    As she spoke, Tokairin Y¨±ko handed a measuring tape to Rokuro and continued, "Since height cannot be measured, we can only estimate it by measuring the length of the limbs'' bones."


    While Tokairin Yuko and Kube Rokuro were measuring the skeletal length of the cadaver, Misumi Mikoto also began the autopsy on body number one.


    Looking at the severely damaged body, she couldn''t help but sigh. She performed the examination earnestly while also wishing in her heart that she could converse directly with the deceased. That way, she could have learned much information without the effort of post-autopsy dataparison!


    At that thought, Mikoto couldn''t help but envy Chen Yu. Although it was all her conjecture, the ability tomunicate with the dead would be incredibly tempting for a forensic scientist.


    Forensic scientists are often called "Mortuary Linguists," able to make a corpse "speak" and reveal the truth of the incident, to give the deceased justice. All of that sounded very beautiful and noble, but behind it was the grueling work of night and day spent with corpses. After all that, many times, even with sufficient clues from the body, they still might not be able to identify the deceased.


    All the forensic scientist could do was determine how they died.


    If forensic scientists could really make the deceased talk, would there be so many urns of unidentified ashes in UDI''s basement?


    But if one could truly converse with the dead using transcendent powers and make them speak, how wonderful that would be! The mere thought made Mikoto shudder with excitement. Police wouldn''t have to conductborious investigations, and she wouldn''t need to watch unidentified bodies get cremated and ced in the never-emptied storage chamber beneath.


    The more she thought about it, the stronger the urge grew in Mikoto''s heart to bring Chen Yu to UDI. With him around, it should be simple to determine the identities of these ten bodies, right? Or perhaps she should learn the skill of speaking with the dead directly from him? It''s better to rely on oneself than others.


    The associate professor of a grand university hospital couldn''t possiblye to work at UDI, nor could she always go to him for help whenever an issue arose. Wouldn''t it be simpler to learn the method of conversing with the dead herself?


    Mikoto didn''t understand the nature of Chen Yu''s abilities, but from the so-called information about "Transcendents" she found online, and from what Tokairin Yuko told her about the wealthy second-generation informant, she was certain that a group called Transcendents really existed in this world, and Chen Yu was clearly one of them, possessing the power of a Transcendent.


    However, to the average person, the existence of Transcendents was a secret. Even if she told others, they would think she was insane rather than believe in the existence of Transcendents, or that people could converse with the dead.


    In fact, Mikoto herself hadn''t believed it at first. But during the live murder incident, ssmate Shirai turned off the live stream but didn''t disconnect the call. Hence, while on a video call with him, Mikoto saw everything that happened in the end.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi burst into the room, stopping ssmate Shirai frommitting suicide. While Hiromi Jounouchi was lecturing Shirai, Chen Yu summoned the soul of ssmate Yokoyama.


    To be honest, what happened then was a huge shock to Mikoto. It was the first time she''d witnessed the existence of a soul, overturning nearly thirty years of understanding of the world. There truly were ghosts in this world, and indeed, there were people who couldmunicate with them, even make their forms manifest. It was astonishing.


    This was also why she researched Chen Yu so thoroughly. She hoped to learn this method ofmunicating with the dead from him, but¡­ how could she convince Chen Yu to teach her?

 Chapter 232 - 231 Surgery Conclusion

    In the operating room, Higashiyama Keika''s deformed spine had been removed and reced with a 3D-printed prosthetic support, while Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko were drilling holes in her still-intact spine to install the fixation screws for the support frame.


    "Drillingplete, hand me the titanium screw," Chen Yu said as he passed the drill bit he had used to bore holes into the spine back to the surgical nurse, took the titanium screw she handed him, and twisted it into the hole he had drilled. There were already over a dozen such titanium screws imnted into Higashiyama Keika''s vertebrae.


    Thanks to Daimon Michiko''s coboration, Chen Yu and she were able to work concurrently. Although this kind of work on the spine is best done with two people for safety, both Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko obviously possessed the skill toplete such a task on their own.


    With the consideration of reducing surgery time in mind, the two took a somewhat risky approach by drilling simultaneously into Higashiyama Keika''s spine.


    Fortunately, Daimon Michiko was indeed as infallible as she imed, and Chen Yu''s skills were no lesspetent. The two sessfullypleted the instation of the support frame and were ready to begin the next step, the nerve reconstruction surgery.


    During the gap as the junior nurses adjusted the surgical microscope, Chen Yu turned to Ayajichi Shoubu, who was coordinating with him, and asked, "Are you familiar with the surgical technique? I won''t wait for youter. If you can''t keep up with the pace, there could be trouble."


    "Don''t worry, Professor, I''ve practiced the surgical technique many times now, and I''m familiar with the procedure. There won''t be any problems," Ayajichi Shoubu assured Chen Yu.


    Since thest surgery with Ichinose Miyako, she had been silently rehearsing the seven new nerve suturing techniques proposed by Chen Yu, bing thoroughly versed in them and, after practicing on animals, Ayajichi Shoubu was filled with confidence in her own abilities.


    Although she felt her skills might notpare to Chen Yu''s and Daimon Michiko''s, as a doctor, she had the pride and did not believe she would fail to keep pace with Chen Yu.


    Looking at the confident Ayajichi Shoubu, Chen Yu shook his head slightly. Confidence was good, but skill and confidence were two different things. However, since it was impossible to rece someone during surgery, he could only trust that she would indeed be able to keep up with his pace as she said, without any problems.


    If it were an ordinary surgery, Chen Yu wouldn''t mind slowing down to amodate Ayajichi Shoubu, but today''s surgery was already under tight time constraints; they needed to shorten the surgery time as much as possible, so Chen Yu had to operate at the fastest speed without amodating those working with him.


    Although the operating room had been sterilized and met the standard of being aseptic, as the surgery progressed, beyond a duration of five hours, the bacterial count on the doctors'' hands could recover or even surpass the levels before washing and disinfection.


    Hence, the longer the surgery, the higher the risk, which is why Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko wanted to shorten the surgery time as much as possible.


    In fact, once the surgery time exceeded three hours, due to reasons such as prolonged exposure of the incision site, swelling, and hypothermia, the chances of incision contamination and subsequent infection also increased. Usually, if the surgery goes beyond three hours, it is not considered absolutely sterile.


    Moreover, prolonged surgery duration also increases the risks of hypothermia, peripheral nerve damage, venttor-associated lung injury, disruption of internal environment, umtion of anesthetic drugs, and dyed recovery among a host of issues, posing a significant challenge for both doctors and patients.


    Furthermore, during long surgeries, doctors and nurses must maintain high concentration levels. As time extends, fatigue umtes more, and the focus and energy of the human body decline significantly. After all, people are not machines; they cannot maintain an optimal state for a prolonged duration.


    Therefore, if possible, surgeons will always try to shorten the duration of each surgery to reduce the burden on the patient.


    "We need to speed up now; the surgery has already taken five and a half hours. If you don''t pick up the pace, it''s going to exceed the estimated time," Hiromi said, ncing at the hanging clock used for timing and urging Chen Yu and Michiko Daimon.


    To reduce the risk of surgicalplications, anesthesiologist Hiromi Jounouchi must continually monitor the patient''s various vital signs during the surgery, and reminding the doctors about the time naturally fell within her responsibilities.


    Having scrubbed his hands anew, Chen Yu looked at the already positioned surgical microscope, and after hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, he smiled at her before saying, "The anesthesiologist is already hurrying us; everyone, let''s move a bit faster."


    After finishing his statement, he nodded to Ayajichi Shoubu standing opposite him and leaned into the microscope eyepieces. He took the scalpel from the assisting nurse and began the repair on Higashiyama Keika''s ponytail nerve.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Doctor Higashiyama, who had been waiting outside the operating room, hadn''t left and endured the nearly ten-hour-long wait.


    More than once he thought about standing up and going to the observation room to see the surgery for himself, but the thought that it was his own younger sister on the table, being cut open, having bones sawed, Doctor Higashiyama couldn''t bear to imagine such a scene. He didn''t dare to step into the operating room and could only wait outside, praying for his sister.


    Although this is a world where deities exist, Doctor Higashiyama didn''t consider himself a person of great fortune, nor a "Child of the World," and certainly not a devout believer. Although he prayed earnestly, no god seemed to hear his prayers or give a response.


    But whether the gods responded or not didn''t make much difference; Higashiyama''s prayers couldn''t help with the surgery. What truly determined the oue was the doctors performing the operation, not the deities.


    Under Doctor Higashiyama''s watchful gaze, filled with a mix of worry, anxiety, restlessness, fear, and hope, the lights in the operating room finally went off.


    Chen Yu and Michiko Daimon walked out together.


    "Professor! How''s my sister?" Doctor Higashiyama asked, seeing Chen Yu and Michiko Daimon walking out of the operating room looking rxed, and hope ignited in his eyes.


    "Don''t worry, the surgery was very sessful, your sister is fine," Chen Yu smiled at Doctor Higashiyama. Although the lengthy surgery of almost ten hours had tired him, the sense of aplishment frompleting such an operation and healing another patient was still immensely satisfying, "She should recover quickly and be able to attend your wedding."


    "Thank you, Professor! Thank you!" Doctor Higashiyama bowed deeply to Chen Yu, too overwhelmed to express his gratitude with words.


    Chen Yu shook his head, not minding, and left the operating room with Michiko Daimon, "Daimon-san, Hiromi reserved seats at Sukiyabashi Jiro for tonight, will you join us?"

 Chapter 233 - 232 Faith is Poison

    Although Yu Chen had invited Michiko Daimon, she still did not join the excitement; only Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi went to Sukiyabashi Jiro that evening.


    The name of this restaurant sounds somewhat odd, but such names aren''t too unusual in Japan, roughly equivalent to Chinese names like Wang Zhihe, Yang Yuxing, and Doni Shun.


    Sukiyabashi was the name of an old bridge in Tokyo during the Meiji Era, now only remnants remain, and it has been reconstructed into a park. The name Sukiyabashi Jiroes from there. As for Jiro, it''s because the owner of the restaurant is named Ono Jiro.


    Thanks to a documentary named "The God of Sushi," Ono Jiro was also given the title of The God of Sushi, making this small underground Tokyo restaurant with only ten seats famously distinguished. Even the Japanese Prime Minister has entertained the President of the United States here.


    Thus, securing a reservation at this restaurant is very difficult; one must reserve two months in advance.


    The reason Hiromi Jounouchi could get a reservation was that she had been nning tonight''s date two months in advance. And when she was orchestrating all this, Yu Chen hadn''t even proposed to her yet.


    Knowing everything Hiromi Jounouchi had done for him, Yu Chen couldn''t help but feel relieved that Michiko Daimon hadn''te that evening, otherwise, Hiromi Jounouchi''s mood would have turned exceedingly foul, spoiling her precious good intentions even further.


    After enjoying a meal filled with Hiromi Jounouchi''s sentiment, following her original n, Yu Chen watched a movie with her.


    The name of the film was inconsequential, and its content wasckluster¡ªit was just a seemingly artistic romance movie, and the theater was hardly crowded, nearly creating the sense of a private screening.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what do you think an ordinary person would do if they learned necromancy?" Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t particrly care whether the movie was good or not. Although she chose a film she wanted to watch, she still started chatting with Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen thought for a moment before answering Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, "It depends on what they want to do. I chose to study medicine because learning necromancy required knowledge of human anatomy first, leading me down the path to bing a doctor. As for what path others might take if they learned necromancy, that''s not for me to guess.


    However, in my ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium,'' there are some records indicating that when many necromancers first studied death, their goal was to resurrect people who were very important to them, with lovers being the majority.


    But necromancy is often taboo; resurrecting the dead has been considered an act of sphemy, especially during the Medieval Period, resulting in necromancers being hunted and persecuted.


    It''s also for this reason that necromancers had to improve theirbat and survival skills. Throughout this constant struggle, some necromancers were defeated and fell, returning to death, while others vanquished their enemies, eventually establishing a realm of the dead. Among them, some even ascended to divine positions on that foundation."


    "Gods? Like the Little Rice Princess?" Hearing Chen Yu mention gods, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally thought of the only deity she had ever met.


    Yet, Chen Yu shook his head with a smile and said, "The Little Rice Princess can hardly count as a true god. In a sense, she''s just another type of ghost. Of course, by standard definitions, she''s a spiritual body that received divine power from the deities, so she is considered a Divine Servant.


    However, due to the uniqueness of the Japanese Deity System, she also has a divine position and divine duty, which allows her to be regarded as a deity.


    In fact, if I had enough Power of Faith, I could create an army of ''gods'' like Little Rice Princess. The core of such beings is divine power, the force obtained after converting the Power of Faith, which is the foundation for the existence of deities. So to Be Divine, the first requirement is to gather faith."


    Listenting to Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi lost interest in the movie, turning her face towards him and asked curiously, "So, do you want to be a god, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "Why would I want to be that kind of existence?" Yu Chen looked at Hiromi Jounouchi and shook his head. Though he didn''t show it openly, Hiromi Jounouchi still felt his disdain.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you seem to have very little respect for gods?" Hiromi Jounouchi found Yu Chen''s attitude strange. After all, belief in the divine is deeply rooted among Japanese, and even though there are many atheists in modern society, someone who knows gods exist yet disdains them is still quite unusual.


    "Hmm... How do I exin this to you, Hiromi? This kind of knowledge rted to deities might be too early for you to understand now." Yu Chen stroked his chin, seemingly contemting how to exin it to Hiromi Jounouchi. "I''ll try to keep it simple: bing divine requires the Power of Faith to transform into Divine Power, so faith is the foundation of Bing Divine. You understand that, right?"


    "Yes, I can understand that," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded. Although the simple sentence entailed an immense amount of theology and faith-rted knowledge, the superficial meaning was clear to her.


    Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi could grasp these concepts, Yu Chen reassured her and continued to exin, "Since you get it, it will be easy to exin. Faith is the foundation of Bing Divine, but it''s not as if one no longer needs faith after bing a deity.


    On the contrary, once a being bes a god, their existence relies on faith for sustenance. If people believe in them, they continuously gain power. The more people who believe and the stronger the faith, the more powerful the deity bes; conversely, fewer believers and weaker faith make a weaker deity.


    If a god has no believers at all, they won''t be able to sustain themselves. Although their divinity is immortal and they don''t die, they will fall into aplete slumber until someone believes in them again, awakening the deity. So while bing a deity seems immortal, it''s not as wonderful as you might think.


    Especially in modern society, technological advancements have made people increasingly skeptical of divine existence, resulting in diminishing faith. Bing a god is not as glorious as it seems. Moreover, as necromancers, we have so many ways to pursue our own power, so why depend on the poison that is faith?"

 Chapter 234 - 233 Fighting

    Yu Chen had another reason he hadn''t told Hiromi Jounouchi about, one that made him unwilling to be divine. It was that deities had a Divine Duty, which was a part of the world''s rules. By taking this part of the rules for themselves and turning it into their authority, they also bound themselves to the rules of the world.


    If Yu Chen had not known about the existence of the Multiverse, being tied to one world as a deity wouldn''t have been much of a problem. However, having witnessed the vast and boundless Multiverse, to still be constrained by a single world would seem too reckless and unwise.


    The taste of freedom is so fragrant that even the supreme glory and the temptation of immortality of a deity cannot make me submit.


    He strongly agreed with this maxim recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." This is also why, throughout history, even though some Necromancers achieved Divine Enthronement, they chose to turn their Necromantic Space into a Divine Kingdom, or simply underwent Divine Enthronement in their own Necromantic Space.


    No one wanted to bind themselves to a world and be a prisoner of it.


    Being a god looks wonderful, possessing supreme glory and majesty, holding the highest authority of a world. Within the scope that the divine might covers, a god has omnipotent power and immortal life. However, gods are still prisoners bound by the shackles of rules.


    Upon Bing Divine, one cannot appear in the mortal world again, as the world cannot endure the might of a deity. Simrly, a deity cannot leave the world where they have achieved Divine Enthronement because to be divine means to merge oneself with the world''s rules. In taking the rules for their Divine Duty, they also turn themselves into a part of the rules.


    Therefore, deities can only reside within their Divine Kingdom, neither inside nor outside the world. They can only curl up within their Divine Kingdom that clings to the edge of the world, turning their Divine Kingdom into a prison, constraining themselves.


    If their faith prospers, gods might be able to send down incarnations to walk the earth. However, that''s merely akin to an inmate being let out for air. Once they leave their own world, they lose the blessing of the rules upon them and tumble back to the mortal realm, bing ordinary.


    Although they still possess power far beyond the mortal, they are no longer divine beings with immortality and greatness.


    Which deity would wish to be cast down to the mortal realm again? Even if imprisoned, they are still deities reigning on high!


    But for Yu Chen, he didn''t wish to be such a "prisoner." Even using his own Necromantic Space for Divine Enthronement, without being constrained by the world, he didn''t much like the idea.


    In the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," there had long been Necromancers who, by other means, attained power to rival the gods, and even roamed the Multiverse, gaining might far stronger than that of deities.


    Why shouldn''t he learn from these sages instead of confining himself to a tiny corner of the vast Multiverse?


    Of course, these matters were still far off for Yu Chen, who hadn''t even stepped into Legendary-rank and didn''t have the luxury of discussing Divine Enthronement. Even gathering faith in preparation for it was still too premature for him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After watching the movie with Hiromi Jounouchi, the two of them didn''t do anything else but prepared to go home together.


    Nighttime Tokyo remains noisy, one of Asia''srgest supercities, a thoroughgoing city that never sleeps. Although it waste, the neon lights on the streets of Tokyo still bloomed with their colorful glow, illuminating the streets while also concealing the hidden darkness.


    For instance, the situation that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were encountering now was one such darkness under Tokyo''s night sky.


    "Hand over the money, or we won''t be polite!" A gang with heads dyed in all colors of the rainbow, d inmando outfits, surrounded Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, looking ready to rob them.


    "Who are you people?" Facing the delinquent biker gang bold enough to try robbing him, Yu Chen''s expression was somewhat amused and slightly bizarre.


    This group of delinquents seemed to be around a dozen in number, all looking fairly young, having just graduated from high school, the age when one should go to college. And at a nce, it was evident that these guys were no more than ordinary people.


    Ordinary people daring to rob transcendents? To target him, a Necromancer, a professional of high risk, this couldn''t help but bring a smile to Yu Chen''s face.


    If it really came to a fight, Yu Chen needed only a thought to subdue this group of delinquents, or even to eliminate them altogether, but there didn''t seem to be any need for that. At least, Yu Chen didn''t sense any malice from them¡ªjust a group of delinquents wanting some money to spend, so there was no need for killing.


    "We are from the Tokyo Gale Society, buddy, and you''re out of luck," the ringleader of the delinquents approached Yu Chen, taking off his sunsses with an air of certainty, "We usually hang out in Yokohama but came to Ginza to have fun tonight. My boys here want to experience thepany of the Ginza Night Club hostesses, but the wallet''s light. You look like you''ve got money, right?


    How about lending us some to spend? Don''t worry, I never go too far with bad deeds, I''ll leave you enough to get home by subway.


    Of course, if you don''t cooperate, then my boys here might have to rough you up. It might be unfortunate if those prettydies working there get their faces damaged by ident, and surely you''d feel bad too, right? Don''t you guys think so?"


    "Yeah, hahaha!" As the gang leader spoke, his underlings joined in the boisterousughter, as if Yu Chen was already their prey, a duck cooked and unable to fly away.


    However, things certainly weren''t going to unfold as they had imagined. Yu Chen shook his head with an odd look and turned to Hiromi Jounouchi, who was nonchntly clinging to his arm without a hint of anxiety, and asked, "Hiromi, what do you want to do?"


    "I want to go for ate-night snack, so hurry up and handle this, Mr. Yu Chen," Hiromi Jounouchi answered casually,cking any concern for the gang of delinquents.


    Not to mention that Yu Chen was a transcendent far beyond the imagination of these ordinary delinquents, even Hiromi herself, during her high school days, could have taken on more than a dozen. Though she''s older now and hasn''t fought anyone in years, she still wouldn''t bat an eye at three or five delinquents.


    Even if Yu Chen chose not to use his transcendent power, she would have no concerns about defending herself.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s response, Yu Chen could only smile and look back at the delinquent leader, saying with a tinge of regret, "I''m afraid I''m going to have to apologize, I''ve got to take my girlfriend out for ate-night snack, so I can''t lend you any money."


    "Damn it, refuse a toast only to drink a forfeit! Attack!" Upon hearing Yu Chen''s dismissive response, the delinquent leader roared in discontent, and took a swing at Yu Chen himself.


    However, his punch was simply caught by Yu Chen, who shed a smile at the gang member, then looked over his shoulder to Hiromi Jounouchi, who was now standing with her back against him, and said, "Hiromi, want to make it apetition to see who finishes the fight first?"


    "Underestimating me? I used to be able to fight eight guys by myself in high school," Hiromi Jounouchi confidently said to Yu Chen, blocking a punch from another delinquent.

 Chapter 235 - 234 Commentary

    A gang of delinquent bikers, hollowed out by alcohol and debauchery, looked fierce and were numerous, but they stood no chance against Chen Yu, a transcendent being, and Hiromi Jounouchi, who could take on eight people by herself back in high school. The oue was a foregone conclusion.


    "Are doctors these days all this good at fighting?" The policeman who responded to Chen Yu''s call for help and came to drag the delinquent bikers back to the station couldn''t help but wonder if he had chosen the wrong profession as he looked at the dozen or so bikers on the ground who couldn''t get up, and Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi standing by, barely a stain on their clothing.


    Although the officer was astonished by thebat prowess of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, the delinquent bikers, dressed in theirmando outfits and sporting hair of various colors, clearly marked the good from the bad at a nce. Even though they were the ones who got beaten up, it didn''t change the fact that they were handcuffed and taken to the police station by the officers.


    As for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, they went to the police station as well, but only to give a statement. When they left, the head of the police department was so courteous that he even sent a patrol car to drive them home¡ªan exceptionally thoughtful gesture indeed.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi epted the police''s courtesy without any objection, and they didn''t find anything amiss, although having a car dispatched to take them home seemed overly polite.


    However, considering the police chief''s demeanor of seeking assistance, who had exchanged business cards with them before they left and had been inquiring about cancer treatment during the statement recording, it was likely that he had a patient in the family and needed their help.


    "I had no idea you were so capable of fighting, Hiromi. It seems to me that instead of studying necromancy with me, you should be a Death Knight," Chen Yu said to Hiromi Jounouchi back at home, half-joking and half-serious after witnessing her skills.


    Upon hearing this from Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi''s interest was instantly piqued. She excitedly pounced on Chen Yu and pinned him down to ask, "Didn''t you promise to teach me necromancy? Now what''s this about a Death Knight? Is that something like those European knights with shields? They look really silly in all that armor! And I''m a woman, it wouldn''t be right for me to wear a tin can, would it?"


    "The Death Knight is actually another branch of necromancers, also proficient in necromancy, but leaning more toward war and armedbat.


    Spells are just a supplement for Death Knights, unlike necromancers who focus on spells," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi while he summoned glowing white lines in the air, sketching out images of a knight in armor with a sword and a mage with a magic wand and robe.


    Looking at the stick figure-like apparitions Chen Yu had conjured, Hiromi Jounouchi sat up from his embrace, her eyes filled with eager fascination as she observed the two figures, especially the one with the sword, which sparked a sense of longing in her gaze.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, who had practiced fencing in high school, naturally had a greater fondness for a sword-wielding knight than a mage with a staff and robe.


    Chen Yu could clearly see these preferences in Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression, so he tapped the knight figure, causing it to kick the mage figure away and then perform a knightly bow toward Hiromi Jounouchi, feigning formality.


    This amused Hiromi Jounouchi to the point ofughter, after which the knight figure transformed into a more refined Female Knight, with a thinner sword resembling a rapier in its hand.


    Seeing this, surprise spread across Hiromichi Jounouchi''s face, but a fondness for the knightly figure also welled up in the depths of her eyes.


    "Necromancer Knights are named knights, but they are more like Magic Swordsmen or mages with swords. Even though they wield swords, in most cases, they don''t rely on the sharpness of their weapons to kill, but on the various curses attached to them to inflict damage on enemies," Yu Chen exined to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    As he described, a knight figure conjured a cartoonish Skeleton Pony out of nowhere, mounted it, and then made a charging gesture. Simultaneously, matchstick-like enemies appeared in front of the knight figure, who attacked them with his sword.


    As the knight figure attacked, these matchstick enemies acted as if they were hurt, and different symbols emerged on them.


    "Weakness, agony, bleeding, aging, blindness, paralysis, slowness, corrosion, recklessness, gue... A Necromancer Knight''s sword can be imbued with a wide array of curses.


    They not only empower themselves but can also bolster the armies they lead," Chen Yu said, and with a tap on the knight figure, he made the enemies disappear, while behind the knight figure, a sizeable cartoonish army of Undead creatures appeared.


    The knight figure lifted his sword, a circle of light appeared underneath the Skeleton Pony''s feet, and a simr glow emanated from the army behind the knight figure.


    However, these were obviously just some characteristics of Necromancer Knights. Chen Yu waved his hand, and the army behind the knight figure vanished, but at the same time, the Skeleton Pony the knight figure was riding turned into a slightly majestic-looking little Bone Dragon, and with the knight figure on its back, it took off and flew around in circles inside the room.


    "The abilities of a Necromancer Knight partly derive from their weapons and partly from their mounts," Chen Yu, with an arm around Hiromi Jounouchi''s shoulder, leaned on the sofa at home and conjured numerous texts and illustrations on the ceiling, exining in detail: "Each Necromancer Knight''s sword is unique¡ªthey attach different functionalities and curses to their swords ording to their tastes and habits.


    They also provide various buffs to the armies theymand. You could say that a Necromancer Knight''s sword is fundamental to their leadership of the army.


    Their mounts, on the other hand, represent the Necromancer Knights'' own martial prowess. Ordinary Necromancer Knights ride Skeleton Warhorses, stronger ones may obtain Nightmares, and there are also impressive Bone Dragons, to be sure.


    If you want, Hiromi, in my Necromantic Space there''s a Dragon Tomb that I snatched from the Netherworld, ced on the mountain behind the castle. Although I''ve never opened it, I did check it when I snatched it; there are roughly three real Bone Dragons inside, not just some False Bone Dragons made from other bones."


    "Dragon Riding? That sounds interesting!" Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t seem to mind the skeletal appearance of the Bone Dragons. Instead, she seemed quite fond of the little Bone Dragon made of lines that Chen Yu casually summoned: "Aside from these, are there any other differences between Necromancer Knights and Necromancers?"


    "Of course, there are. Necromancer Knights are good at..." On the sofa, Chen Yu kept conjuring new texts, patiently and gently exining to Hiromi Jounouchi...

 Chapter 236 - 234 Problems

    Some people want to be knights, while others aspire to be mages.


    For Misumi Mikoto, ever since she had developed the idea of learning from Chen Yu how tomunicate with the souls of the dead, she became utterly obsessed. This thought circled relentlessly in her mind, refusing to be dismissed.


    But how to learn from Chen Yu was delicate, and it also posed a difficult problem that gued Misumi Mikoto.


    Although modern society was no longer like ancient times, where apprenticeships meant selling the apprentice to the master, and many secrets of the past were now avable for a fee, many old traditions and old-fashioned practices still circted in certain professions.


    Not to mention other things, serving the master as an apprentice, pouring tea, running errands, and being ackey were all customary. Some old-fashioned people, when taking on apprentices, even required apprentices to pour water for their master''s feet, and it was not umon for female apprentices to learn their skills in bed.


    So, how to request apprenticeship from Chen Yu was not a simple matter for Misumi Mikoto.


    It wasn''t that she was repelled by the idea of taking her learning to the teacher''s bed. Misumi Mikoto was single, Chen Yu was handsome and her type, and as an associate professor at the University Hospital, he was a suitable partner whether for dating or marriage. However, he already had a fianc¨¦e, and Misumi Mikoto had no intention of being a homewrecker and stealing someone else''s fianc¨¦.


    Moreover, such obviously supernatural powers could not be casually taught. If these abilities could be taught freely, transcendents would not have be the stuff of legends, with ordinary people only hearing uncertain snippets of information.


    Furthermore, Misumi Mikoto wasn''t sure if this power was learned knowledge or an ability unique to Chen Yu.


    After discovering that Chen Yu had such abilities, Misumi Mikoto also did quite a bit of research, reviewing many fantasy novels and film and television content, and through these she understood that abilities came in two types: one was learned knowledge, and the other was inherited through a bloodline.


    If Chen Yu''s power was knowledge, then she could pester, reason, and learn through apprenticeship¡ªthere would always be a way. But if it was his bloodline ability, or if he didn''t even know why he had this ability, then learning it would be in vain.


    And thetter situation was undoubtedly something Misumi Mikoto did not want to face.


    Therefore, for Misumi Mikoto, rifying whether Chen Yu''s mastery was a type of knowledge that could be learned or an unlearnable ability had be the first thing she needed to do.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen?" Seeing Chen Yu standing beside Director Kamikura with a beaming smile, Misumi Mikoto suddenly felt a wave of guilt.


    She had just been pondering how to learn from him when he appeared before her. Although he was invited by Director Kamikura, it still made Misumi Mikoto wonder if Chen Yu had be aware of her thoughts, and if he hade questioning her intentions.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was here to assist with the investigation of a previous fire incident; that very fire had caused ten deaths, and there was an eleventh survivor, the burn patient whom the sses Doctor had treated while Chen Yu performed surgery on Higashiyama Keika.


    "The patient suffered mild respiratory burns and extensive burns on his back.


    After emergency surgery, he is now under sedation for intensive healing," Chen Yu exined the patient''s condition to the UDI team to facilitate their understanding, "To prevent the patient''s condition from deteriorating, the sedation will need to continue until his injuries have healed to a certain extent, so at the moment, it is not possible for him to be questioned."


    "Doctor Chen, when you discovered him, did you check the contents of his stomach? If it matches the contents found in the deceased''s stomachs, we can confirm that he was at the same establishment as the victims at the time of the incident." Despite being preupied with the desire to learn from Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto still conducted herself with utmost professionalism when it came to her work.


    However, in response to her question, Chen Yu gave a helpless wry smile, "Dr. Misumi, that''s a living person, not a corpse. How do you expect us to check his stomach contents? By performing a gastroscopy or opening him up for examination? You can''t check the stomach contents of a living person, Dr. Misumi."


    "Ah! I''m sorry, I mean, is there a way to extract the contents from his stomach for examination?" Misumi Mikoto hastily apologized, highlighting the difference between a forensic and medical perspective.


    A doctor sees a severely burned patient and first thinks of how to save him, while a forensic pathologist thinks of how to conduct examinations and identifications. Their different approaches led to Dr. Misumi''s notion of wanting to check the stomach contents of a living person.


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow, shook his head, and only after straightening his face did he speak seriously, "In the eyes of us doctors, that is a living person, not a body. As doctors, our first duty is to save lives; other matters are beyond our jurisdiction as physicians."


    "I''m sorry..." With the conversation having reached this point, Misumi Mikoto could only offer her apologies somewhat sheepishly.


    After the discussion about the burn victim was over, with no other business, Chen Yu prepared to take his leave. Misumi Mikoto, who had other ideas, naturally offered to walk him out, and they headed towards the exit together.


    "Doctor Chen, I''m really sorry about what happened just now. It wasn''t intentional. Please don''t take it to heart. It''s truly inconsiderate of us to have you make a special trip," said Misumi Mikoto, bowing apologetically to Chen Yu as she escorted him to the elevator.


    Intending to learn from Chen Yu, she couldn''t afford to give him a bad impression.


    "It''s alright, a trivial matter, don''t worry about it. You''re a forensic pathologist; you should think like one. Having the mindset of a doctor might actually do harm," Chen Yu assured her with a smile, ready to take his leave.


    "Wait a moment, Doctor Chen!" Misumi Mikoto called out to Chen Yu, who was about to leave. She bit her lip and finally mustered the courage to ask him, "Doctor Chen, can you talk to the dead?"


    "Talk to the dead? Can''t anyone do that? But what special meaning is there in speaking to a corpse? Why do you ask such a question, Dr. Misumi?" Chen Yu, naturally unwilling to answer her query, deliberately twisted her meaning.


    "No, I mean having a conversation with the soul of the deceased. Because of the Xiao Sanmao incident, you must have spoken to her in person to find out her name, right?


    And about thest live-streamed murder, although the stream was shut down eventually, I maintained a video call with ssmate Shirai the whole time, and I saw everything that happened after you and Doctor Jounouchi burst in..." Misumi Mikoto shared the information she had, then looked earnestly at Chen Yu, "So you canmunicate with the souls of the deceased, and even allow others to see the souls, right?"

 Chapter 237 - 235: The Test

    "Even if it is like you say, and I canmunicate with the dead, so what? Dr. Misumi, what do you intend to do?" Hearing Misumi Mikoto''s well-reasoned analysis, Chen Yu didn''t hurry to leave. He looked at herposedly and asked earnestly, "Make it public?


    Tell me, who in the world would believe a University of Tokyo graduate and a University Hospital professor could talk to the soul of the dead, even perform Soul Summoning? Such matters would only be dismissed as absurd."


    "No, no, no, what I mean is¡­ Dr. Chen, could you teach me?" Misumi Mikoto hastily denied, then looked at Chen Yu sheepishly, expressing her desire to learn.


    "You want to learn? For what reason¡­ oh, you''re a forensic pathologist, it''s normal for you to want to learn. But give me a reason to teach you." Hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Chen Yu gained an understanding of her intentions. Stroking his chin with a yful look in his eye, he said, "Don''t tell me something like giving justice to the deceased and other noble reasons¡ªthey hold no meaning for me.


    If you truly want to learn, give me a real reason that can convince me. Why do you want to learn?"


    Chen Yu knew that Misumi Mikoto''s desire to learn how tomunicate with the dead must certainly include reasons such as bringing justice to the deceased, a duty of her profession as a forensic pathologist, but that alone was not a reason for Chen Yu to agree to teach her.


    Because that is what she should do, and to achieve that aim she should be doing her job well, not trying to take shortcuts by learning necromancy from him.


    He needed a reason more direct, one that followed her innermost desires. Necromancers are not phnthropists or saints on moral high ground; they do not bind themselves with societal morals but follow their own inner desires.


    If even the reason to learn necromancy is cloaked in noble societal responsibility, then there''s no need to learn necromancy at all.


    Backed into a corner by Chen Yu''s remarks, Misumi Mikoto was momentarily stunned but didn''t have the luxury to overthink. She had ns on how to ask Chen Yu to teach her, but ns cannot keep up with changes. Now that Chen Yu showed a willingness to teach her, she had to seize the opportunity!


    Racking her brain frantically, Misumi Mikoto desperately searched for a reason to learn how to converse with the dead.


    Why did she want to learn this skill? Was it because she was moved by seeing Chen Yu speak to the deceased Yokoyama, and she wanted to have that ability too?


    Why did she want to have this ability? Was it because with this ability she could solve cases that were once beyond her control?


    Why did she want to solve these cases? Was it to give the dead justice? No, giving the dead justice was the police''s job. As a forensic pathologist, her duty was only to find the true cause of death.


    Was it to better fulfill her job? No, if she wanted to perform better at her job, she should study her profession more diligently, improve her capabilities, rather than learning what''s considered "unorthodox methods."


    So what was the real reason she wanted to learn the skill to converse with the dead? And why was she so curious about all of this?


    It was the thirst for knowledge, the delight at encountering the unknown, the desire to uncover Chen Yu''s secrets, to understand the truth of this world.


    Indeed, hadn''t it all started with just wanting to know how Chen Yu did it? Thinking that learning the skill to speak with the dead could bring justice to them, could probe into the truths of cases that couldn''t be solved was actually her fantasy of what she could do after mastering the skill. The real reason she wanted to learn was simply her desire to know.


    "My purpose in learning from you, Dr. Chen, is to better understand this world, to grasp the truth of this world. I want to know the reality of this world," Misumi Mikoto realized her true intent and earnestly exined her reason for wanting to learn how to converse with the deceased, "I want to learn the skill to talk to the dead because of my thirst for knowledge."


    "Good, following your own desires instead of being shackled by so-called morals and societal views is one of the primary conditions to learn this ability," Chen Yu nodded approvingly. To Necromancers, any moral or societal restraints are irrelevant; following their own desires is the source of a Necromancer''s power because only extreme emotions can bring forth extreme power.


    Hearing this, Misumi Mikoto felt immensely relieved and joy bubbled up inside her. Chen Yu''s attitude was undoubtedly an indication that he was willing to teach her, which was excellent news for Misumi Mikoto.


    However, she also noted that Chen Yu mentioned it was only one of the conditions. Clearly, learning tomunicate with the deceased from Chen Yu was not as simple as she imagined. Luckily, Misumi Mikoto was prepared from the start and would not give up just because it was difficult.


    "Then, Dr. Chen, may I start learning from you now?" Misumi Mikoto asked somewhat anxiously, still worried that Chen Yu might not be willing to teach her.


    Chen Yu nodded and then raised his hands, saying to Misumi Mikoto, "Watch my hands."


    After confirming that Misumi Mikoto was focusing on his hands, Chen Yu swiftly formed a series of extremelyplex hand gestures. These gestures were intricate, with each of the ten fingers adopting a different position, enough to make one''s head spin.


    However, after Chen Yu hadpleted the sequence of gestures, he looked up at Misumi Mikoto and asked, "How many gestures did I make?"


    Realizing this was a test from Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto had paid full attention from the moment he started the gestures. Despite his rapid movements that bordered on overwhelming, she had seen each one clearly. After carefully recalling, Misumi Mikoto confidently said, "A total of forty-eight gestures."


    Chen Yu nodded but did not offer any evaluation. Instead, he instructed her, "Repeat them in the order I just did."


    Hearing this, Misumi Mikoto took a deep breath, aware that this was the test. Though she didn''t understand its significance, she raised her hands and started to mimic Chen Yu''s gestures.

 Chapter 238 - 236: The Killing Maniac

    Chen Yu''s test for Misumi Mikoto was one of the basic tests for orthodox mages to select an apprentice, assessing the apprentice''s memory, observation skills, judgment, and coordination.


    Each of Chen Yu''s hand gesturessted less than half a second, averaging three gestures per second. At such a speed, not only did one need to clearly see each gesture, but one also had to understand how to perform each gesture and remember their sequence. Without good observational and judgment skills, it was impossible to aplish.


    And to memorize all forty-eight gestures in one viewing without making a mistake required a memory far beyond that of an ordinary person.


    However, seeing and remembering were not the entirety of the test. Replicating all forty-eight gestures was key to this challenge.


    The forty-eight gestures were veryplex. In each gesture, the ten fingers of both hands had different positions from one another. If onecked good body coordination, trying to replicate these gestures would likely result in cramping hands before managing to perform many of them.


    But to Chen Yu''s surprise, Misumi Mikoto actually managed to replicate the forty-eight gestures.


    Although in the end, she only replicated forty-six gestures, and seven of those were incorrect, the fact that she had achieved this much impressed Chen Yu greatly.


    "Doctor Chen, could I try one more time? If I try again, I''m sure I can do it!" Misumi Mikoto naturally knew she had notpleted all forty-eight gestures. Feeling uneasy and believing she had failed, she pleaded with Chen Yu for another chance.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, stating unequivocally, "A test requires only one attempt. There''s no need to try a second time if it wasn''t passed."


    Upon hearing this, Misumi Mikoto''s expression fell. Chen Yu''s words made her feel she had not passed the test.


    This was, without doubt, a tremendous blow to her. She had finally seized an opportunity and obtained Chen Yu''s consent, but now she had lost this precious chance due to her failure, missing the opportunity to learn from Chen Yu. This left Misumi Mikoto feeling extremely dejected, and she couldn''t help wanting to cry.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto on the verge of tears, Chen Yu was actually quite satisfied with her performance.


    ording to the assessment standards recorded in "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," being able to recognize all the gestures after one viewing and replicate more than half of them met the benchmark for bing a Mage Apprentice and possessed the talent to be a mage.


    Of course, those who only met this benchmark were doomed to remain Mage Apprentices for life, learning a few tricks to deceive people with magic and understanding a couple of simple spells¡ªthat would be the extent of their lives.


    Apprentices of such caliber could be found in every orthodox mage''s Mage Tower. They are the lowest tier in a Mage Tower, only marginally better than servants or Summoned Creatures. Their existence is merely to satisfy the tower''s master''s need for servants who understand spells.


    For someone like Misumi Mikoto, managing to perform nearly forty gestures correctly was already amendable achievement. She had enough potential to be an Official Mage. As for how far she could advance on the path of magic, that would depend on whether she had a renowned mentor and her willingness to work hard on this path.


    Higher achievements were still too far off for Misumi Mikoto and for Chen Yu as well. While bing a legend and crossing the threshold between the legendary and the mundane was a matter of course for Chen Yu, he was still far from that threshold.


    Chen Yu did not exin these thoughts to Misumi Mikoto. He simply nodded impassively, took out a business card, left a mana imprint on it, and handed it to her: "Take this card and find Kyuuzai Ryousen of the Mingyue Society."


    "Kyuuzai Ryousen? Mingyue Society?" Misumi Mikoto was puzzled as she took the business card. It was Chen Yu''s card, and it did not have Kyuuzai Ryousen''s contact details: "How should I find this person? And what should I do after finding him?"


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto''s questions, Chen Yu smiled, snapped his fingers, and said, "Just call the number on the card. When you see him, tell him I sent you to find him. He''ll know what to do."


    Misumi Mikoto was even more confused, her feelings still in turmoil. She was about to question Chen Yu further to find out whether she had passed the test when the business card in her hand suddenly caught fire. But before she could throw it away, the me disappeared, and the writing on the card was seared into it, revealing Kyuuzai Ryousen''s contact information.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor, what brings you here?" Inside the ICU ward of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, the sses Doctor had just finished examining a burn patient when he saw Chen Yu walk towards him and hurriedly greeted him.


    "I had stopped by UDI earlier. They are very concerned about this patient, so I came to check on his condition." Chen Yu approached the bedside, checked the medical records and monitoring equipment, and, finding no issues, nodded in satisfaction. However, as he prepared to examine the patient''s body, he frowned slightly and paused.


    "What''s wrong, Professor?" Seeing Chen Yu hesitate, the sses Doctor immediately asked with concern. He understood from Chen Yu''s words that this patient was significant and did not dare to neglect him, fearing something was amiss.


    "It''s nothing. I thought it was someone I knew, but I was mistaken." Chen Yu smiled at the sses Doctor and resumed the examination.


    He carefully examined the patient''s wounds and, confirming there were no problems and that the injuries were healing, smiled at the sses Doctor: "The patient''s recovery is fairly ideal. Intensify the nursing care. This patient''s situation concerns ten lives, so make sure to notify me immediately if he wakes up."


    "All right, Professor." The sses Doctor appeared to be well aware of the situation and took the matter to heart.


    Seeing that the sses Doctor had taken note, Chen Yu nodded and left the ICU ward.


    But as soon as he stepped out of the ward, Chen Yu''s expression grew cold and his gaze sharpened. As a Necromancer, there were things he could mistake, but not the resentment and hatred that clung to the man he had just seen.


    That was not the kind of resentment and hatred formed by killing just one or two individuals¡ªit was the kind produced by killing at least twenty people with extremely cruel methods.


    In other words, the patient currently being treated was a serial killer.

 Chapter 239 - 237 Handling

    A serial killer who had murdered at least twenty people was receiving treatment in his own hospital¡ªwhat should Chen Yu do?


    Simply kill him? That would be no problem at all, and given the grudges entwining the beast''s body, he certainly deserved to die. Even by the Necromancer''s moral standards, he was due for death, and killing him would not cause Chen Yu any psychological burden.


    Moreover, making a critically ill patient like this one die without anyone noticing was far too easy. Chen Yu only needed to meddle a little with his body and he wouldn''t even need to use Necromancer''s methods¡ªwound infection, organ failure, cardiac arrest¡­ There were far too many ways to end his miserable life.


    As a Necromancer, Chen Yu never minded killing, nor did he feel that taking a life would cause him any psychological burden. He would also not stand on a moral high ground to condemn others for killing.


    If ughtering ten million people could advance him into the Legendary realm or even higher, Chen Yu would delightfully wipe out Tokyo''s ten million residents, and make sure that every single one of them died willingly.


    For a Necromancer, killing was merely a means to return life to death¡ªwhether it was to exact revenge or to kill indiscriminately, it all culminated in returning life to death. Therefore, to a Necromancer, a murderer''s existence was meaningless, merely a ripple in the grand scheme of the Unity of All Things'' return to death.


    Yet, Chen Yu detested killing without reason, or to put it inly, killing just to satisfy oneself.


    In his view, life was meaningful. Even though, ording to the beliefs and theories of Necromancers, all things would unify and life would ultimately return to death, the existence of life must have its significance. To him, even as a Necromancer, a meaningless death was a waste.


    Killing merely for self-gratification, creating ughter and death for that sole purpose, such a person was nothing but a beast, a murderer¡ªChen Yu saw no reason for such a person to continue living after killing.


    He didn''t mind if people killed for revenge or profit, and he was indifferent to killings for various purposes... As long as the killer had reasons that could convince themselves, Chen Yu felt he had no ce to interfere with their killings. At most, he would reveal the truth and let the killer bear the societal and legal responsibilities.


    However, purposeless and meaningless killings were something Chen Yu could not tolerate or ept. He disliked such people. And if he disliked them, he would not allow them to continue living¡ªnot out of moral considerations, not concerning good and evil, but simply because he disliked them.


    As for the murderer lying unconscious while being treated in his hospital, Chen Yu did not want to just kill him off so easily. He at least wanted the man to die with rity, to pay the price for his actions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What! Mr. Chen Yu, you''re saying the burn victim admitted to our hospital is a serial killer?" Jounouchi Hiromi was utterly shocked when she heard the news Chen Yu told her. She was so astonished that the teacup she had been holding dropped to the ground and shattered into pieces.


    Looking at the shattered cup, Jounouchi Hiromi''s heart ached anew. It was her favorite cup, one she had used for many years, and she never expected it to break like this.


    However, just as she was about to reach out to clean up the fragments, Chen Yu drew a circle in the air with his finger over the broken cup, and to Jounouchi Hiromi''s amazement, the fragments lifted themselves up and stuck back together, returning to a whole cup.


    Chen Yu picked up the cup and handed it back to Jounouchi Hiromi, then took a mop to clean up the water on the floor. While mopping, he exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "The resentment entangled around that guy is too deep. He must have killed at least twenty people to have such profound resentment. As a Necromancer, I may misjudge other things, but not this."


    With her beloved cup in her hands again, it was actually the ease with which Chen Yu had restored the broken cup, rather than the existence of a serial killer, that surprised her more. However, Jounouchi Hiromi knew what was important. She set the cup back on the table and pressed Chen Yu for answers, "Then what do you n to do, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "I was going to kill him directly, but after some thought, I felt that it would be letting him off too easy. Besides, this person is connected to another ten lives.


    I must wait for him to wake up so the police can question him about his testimony regarding the fire, then decide how to deal with him," Chen Yu said while mopping the floor, discussing a matter concerning thirty lives, which made Jounouchi Hiromi watching him mop feel rather absurd.


    However, she quickly expelled such thoughts from her mind and looked at Chen Yu seriously, saying, "Although people like him deserve to die, can you please not kill him, Mr. Chen Yu? I don''t want you to be the one to do it. I¡­"


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t know why she wanted to prevent Chen Yu from killing. Knowing his identity as a Necromancer, Jounouchi Hiromi understood that killing was not unusual for Chen Yu, but still, she didn''t want him to be the one to do it, even if she had to do it herself.


    "Even if you didn''t say so, Hiromi, I had already discarded the idea of killing him myself. A beast like him should pay the price he deserves before dying. It would be too easy on him to just kill him directly." Smiling at his fianc¨¦e, he put the mop back and wrapped his arms around Jounouchi Hiromi''s waist, exining to her.


    Chen Yu could understand Jounouchi Hiromi''s inclination against himmitting murder, considering that both she and he had been under the influence of modern social moral standards for at least twenty to thirty years. If he had not be a Necromancer, murder should have been far removed from their lives.


    "So what do you n to do with this murderer, Mr. Chen Yu? Just call the police?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s first thought regarding a murderer was to alert the authorities.


    "There''s no evidence; calling the police would be useless. I can''t exactly tell them that because I''m a Necromancer and can see resentment, this person is a murderer, can I? Such words can''t serve as evidence and would be dismissed by the police as nonsense," Chen Yu shook his head, rejecting the suggestion. "Let''s wait for him to wake up.


    I will have the Mingyue Society monitor him, gather evidence, and then hand it over to the police. Only then can he be brought to justice and made to pay for his crimes."


    "Yes, that''s best. We can''t kill him, but we can''t let a murderer go unpunished either," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded emphatically, showing her agreement with Chen Yu''s approach.


    Embracing Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu let out a sigh, "It''s a pity I''m not an Astrologer. Otherwise, this matter would be much simpler. I could use Divination to find clues and evidence, and hand this beast over to the police directly."

 Chapter 240 - 238: The Hero Who Saved People

    Although Chen Yu really wanted to turn the murderer over to the police and have him pay the price he deserved, without evidence, the police wouldn''t believe what he said. Therefore, he had to wait for the murderer to recover, at least to regain consciousness and be able to speak before he could take any action.


    Otherwise, pointing at a patient in aa and calling him a murderer would lead the police to think Chen Yu was mentally ill.


    Despite the dissatisfaction, since he had decided not to take thew into his own hands, he had to abide by legal procedures and act ordingly.


    However, Chen Yu still tampered with the murderer in secret, elerating the healing of his wounds so he could wake up faster while also casting a curse on his soul, plunging it into an endless nightmare. The murderer was forced to experience the pain felt by those he had killed, a small measure of revenge and punishment.


    Forcing the murderer to continually experience the agony of being killed and to recall the sins he hadmitted was but a trivial punishment for his crimes.


    Of course, while meting out punishment to the murderer, Chen Yu was also investigating his identity. Through his connections at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, he had the patient''s medical records sent to hospitals around the site of the fire forparison in order to investigate the person''s identity. Although the results were not yet in, it wouldn''t be difficult to unearth the truth.


    Before Chen Yu obtained the results of his inquiry, they received medical records of the other ten victims from UDI, seeking help with the same process of identifying the dead.


    Chen Yu, taking a particr interest in the matter, requested the ten medical records and went through them one by one.


    "Hmm?" The medical records of nine victims revealed nothing special, but a detail in the ninth victim''s record, the onebeled number nine, caught Chen Yu''s attention.


    "This doesn''t look like a wound from aparoscopic surgery, does it?" Holding the medical record, Chen Yu went to the surgical department office to consult Daimon Michiko.


    Although Chen Yu himself deduced that the wound was not fromparoscopic surgery, he had not seen many such wounds before and therefore wanted to confirm with the more experienced Daimon Michiko.


    But Daimon Michiko only nced at it before confidently stating, "This is a gunshot wound, rare in Japan, but definitely caused by a shooting. Judging by the appearance of this wound, it''s likely caused by a regr handgun, probably around fifteen years old."


    Hearing Michiko''s affirmation surprised Chen Yu, and he couldn''t help but express his doubts, "Daimon-san, are you sure? It wouldn''t be good if we made a mistake."


    "When I was a military doctor in Cuba, I saw these kinds of wounds daily, countless times. I cannot mistake it. If I could examine this wound, I could even tell you the caliber of the handgun and the shooting distance," Michiko said with a confident smile, affirming her own deduction, and added, "Even when ites to identifying wounds, I don''t fail!"


    Seeing Michiko''s confidence, Chen Yu shook his head and chose to believe her, "Then, I''ll pass this information to UDI. Thank you, Daimon-san."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So, the wound wasn''t from aparoscopic surgery but a gunshot wound? Thank you!" Kube Rokuro thanked and hung up the phone, then turned to Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko who were watching closely and said, "That was a call from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. The wound on victim number nine wasn''t fromparoscopic surgery as we had spected but from a gunshot."


    "Gunshot wound?" Tokairin Yuko looked at Kube Rokuro with a questioning expression, not quite understanding the situation.


    Kube Rokuro nodded and continued to exin, "There is a doctor at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital who used to be a military doctor in Cuba. She is very familiar with this kind of wound. She said it''s a gunshot wound from over ten years ago."


    As Kube Rokuro exined, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko finally understood and nodded, realizing the new information.


    "Gunshot wounds are rare in Japan, so we were mistaken," Misumi Mikoto cursed in annoyance, which made Tokairin Yuko and Kube Rokuro look at her sideways.


    After cursing, Mikoto looked at Kube Rokuro and asked, "Did Eastern University Affiliated Hospital have any other information?"


    Although Kube Rokuro was surprised that Mikoto would curse, he nodded and continued, "Yes, Brother Yupared the situation we sent and the scars on survivor number eleven, saying the rope marks on number nine were not from being bound before death, but from him rescuing someone."


    "Rescuing someone?" Tokairin Yuko uttered, puzzled, not grasping how their initial spection of a bound and beaten victim suddenly turned into a rescuer.


    "We based our spection on number nine''s rope marks and the blunt trauma to the back of his head that he had been bound and beaten before death.


    But Brother Yu found simr rope marks on survivor number eleven''s back, marks that appeared after burns," Kube Rokuro exined, drawing illustrations on a nearby whiteboard, "Number nine had cross marks from the ropes on his chest and horizontal marks across his abdomen, while survivor number eleven had a horizontal mark across the back.


    These markse from a binding technique called ''carrying a piglet,'' used by firefighters to carry incapacitated individuals in emergencies."


    "So, our initial assessment was wrong. Number nine wasn''t bound and beaten before death, nor was his body burnt post-mortem to destroy evidence..." Tokairin Yuko, eyeing the illustration Rokuro had drawn, realized their previous conclusions were incorrect.


    At that moment, Mikoto also understood, staring at the illustration Rokuro had made, her eyes widened, "Number nine rescued number eleven using the ''carrying a piglet'' technique, then went back into the fire to save others. But the fire was too intense for him to escape, so he moved everyone to the fourth floor to wait for rescue... That''s why all the bodies were found on the fourth floor.


    He wasn''t a victim but..."


    Pausing, Mikoto looked up at Kube Rokuro.


    Readtest stories on My Virtual Library Empire


    Kube Rokuro nodded gravely, affirming Mikoto''s spection, "He was a hero who saved others."

 Chapter 241 - 239: Becoming a Disciple

    Chen Yu hadn''t expected that just by pointing out the mistakes in the UDI''s conjectures about the cause of death, Misumi Mikoto would specially bring the deceased''s family to express their gratitude.


    "Doctor Chen, these are Mr. Machida Saburo''s parents. They havee specially to thank you for helping to rify the cause of their son''s death," Inside Chen Yu''s office, Misumi Mikoto introduced an elderly couple to Chen Yu, and to ensure he knew who Mr. Machida Saburo was, she exined: "Mr.


    Machida Saburo is the number nine body from the fire scene, the one you indicated died while rescuing others and not tied up and killed."


    "Oh, so it''s that brave gentleman. Pleased to meet you, please take a seat," upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s words, Chen Yu immediately realized who it was, smiled, and politely asked everyone to sit down.


    "Thank you, Doctor. If it wasn''t for you pointing out the truth, our son would have..." Mrs. Machida began to speak, but as she mentioned her deceased son, she couldn''t finish her sentence before starting to cry.


    Seeing Mrs. Machida cry, Chen Yu also felt moved. To think that her son had died while saving others, and almost carried the me of harming others by being mistaken for a criminal, was unbearable grief for any mother.


    However, Mrs. Machida''s crying left Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu momentarily unsure how to proceed. Words like ''please ept my condolences'' felt empty and useless because their son had just died.


    Fortunately, Mr. Machida, who was beside her, did not break down like his wife. Though he was also struggling to control his sorrow, he still managed to speak up and express his gratitude to Chen Yu: "We also came to thank you, Doctor, for all that you did for Saburo. We''ve been told by Dr.


    Misumi, if it wasn''t for you finding the gunshot wound on his body, rifying his identity, and recognizing the marks on his body as the results of trying to save others, our child would have died in vain. Thank you!"


    As Mr. Machida spoke, he stood up from the sofa and bowed deeply to Chen Yu.


    For Japanese people, not causing trouble to others is a deeply ingrained habit, and incidents like that of Mr. Machida''s son¡ªif left as initially conjectured, that he was a victim of murder and the body disposed of to cover up the crime¡ªwould have brought a lot of trouble to many, leaving the Machida couple with an unbearable sense of shame.


    But Chen Yu helped to uncover the truth, clearing the name of Mr. Machida''s son and vindicating him from unjust usations, was a great kindness to them.


    "Mr. Machida, you''re too kind! This was what I was supposed to do!" Mr. Machida''s thanks made Chen Yu quickly stand up too, and he supported him, feeling somewhat undeserving of such earnest gratitude: "I simply did what a doctor should do, and besides, even if I hadn''t pointed those things out, with Dr. Misumi''s expertise, the truth about your son would certainly have been uncovered.


    There''s no need to be so formal."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Machida couple only came to express their gratitude to Chen Yu, so after their thanks were given, they naturally rose to take their leave. The Machida family didn''t live in Tokyo; they hade because of their son''s situation, and now that the matter had been settled, they naturally needed to return home with their son''s remains for burial.


    After Mr. and Mrs. Machida had left, Misumi Mikoto also prepared to take her leave, but as she stepped out of Chen Yu''s office and stood in the hallway, looking at Chen Yu who still wore a smile that didn''t quite seem like a smile, Misumi Mikoto bit her lip and, after hesitating, took out the business card Chen Yu had given her earlier and asked, "Doctor Chen, who is the person on this card?"


    "You haven''t contacted him yet?" Chen Yu nced at Misumi Mikoto, somewhat disappointed by the doubt and hesitation she showed.


    Fearing that Chen Yu might misunderstand her, Misumi Mikoto hastily exined, "Because of the recent fire case, the entire UDI has been so busy that we''ve been run off our feet. I really haven''t had the time to contact this Kyuuzai-san, and also... I also didn''t know if I had passed your test, Doctor Chen, so¡­"


    What Misumi Mikoto said was true; Chen Yu had given her a business card out of the blue that day and told her to contact someone, without rifying whether she had passed the evaluation or who the person she was supposed to contact was, or what good it would do to get in touch with him.


    Completely in the dark and with a pile of work on her hands, Misumi Mikoto naturally had to put this matter aside and focus on her immediate tasks first.


    After listening to Misumi Mikoto''s exnation, Chen Yu felt that his disappointment was somewhat unreasonable. Seeing a friend from one perspective and a potential apprentice from another was naturally different. No teacher would like a disciple who was slow on the uptake.


    But he hadn''t said he would take Misumi Mikoto as an apprentice, and she hadn''t spoken about bing an apprentice either. Even if he wanted to assume the mentor''s posture, he couldn''t pull it off, so he could only give her a slightly helpless stare.


    He took back the business card he had handed her, looked at it for a moment, and then handed it back to her, "Ryosen-kun is a researcher in myboratory and also one of the leaders of the Mingyue Society. I asked you to find him because you passed my test.


    However, you didn''t bring up bing an apprentice, and it wouldn''t be right for me to take you on as one. So, I arranged for you to meet him, and he will teach you the most basic introductory techniques. I had originally nned to discuss things in more detail with you once you''d entered the Transcendent realm and had some foundation to work from.


    I didn''t expect you wouldn''t even make a phone call!"


    As he said this, Chen Yu shook his head with a touch of dissatisfaction, which made Misumi Mikoto feel quite guilty. Stay tuned to My Virtual Library Empire


    Yet, the fact that she had passed the test and could learn spells from him, as exined by Chen Yu, almost made Misumi Mikoto jump for joy, her face lighting up with an irrepressible bright smile.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto smile, Chen Yu didn''t say much else. This female forensic doctor, who would probably look very pretty if she made up but didn''t due to her profession, had be the most suitable candidate for a Necromancer Apprentice in Chen Yu''s eyes ever since she had passed his test.


    After all, what profession could be more fitting to study necromancy than a forensic doctor? But since Misumi Mikoto hadn''t spoken about apprenticeship, Chen Yu couldn''t simply take her on as his disciple, which is why he had given her that vague business card to contact Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "Alright, now that everything has been exined to you, what will you choose?" Chen Yu now looked at Misumi Mikoto seriously. Someone with both the qualifications and the conditions, who also wished to learn necromancy, was undeniably the most suitable candidate for a Necromancer''s apprentice.


    But if the person didn''t offer to be an apprentice on their own, he couldn''t make her his disciple forcefully. He could only ask for her opinion, "Do you wish to take me as your master?"


    "Is it only after bing your apprentice that I can learn spells from you?" Misumi Mikoto asked a question, but in reality, she had already decided on her answer, "Please take good care of me in the future, Master."

 Chapter 242 - 239 "Senior Brother

    Apprenticeship, this has always been a matter of great importance and solemnity in any era and any country.


    Admittedly, with the widespread avability of educational resources in modern society, traditional mentor-mentee rtionships have been greatly impacted, and many masters are willing to teach anyone who is willing to learn, with many traditional customs gradually being abandoned. However, the mentor-mentee rtionship is still highly valued and respected.


    In Japan, there is even a tradition where an apprentice must serve their master like an ox or horse, taking care of the master''s needs, although many masters no longer oppress and exploit their apprentices like in the past.


    Misumi Mikoto didn''t know which type Chen Yu belonged to. In her view, what Chen Yu was going to teach her must be something very mysterious and powerful, and naturally, bing an apprentice for such knowledge was a must. However, apprenticeship clearly couldn''t be sealed by simply calling out "teacher" or "master" verbally.


    Not to mention the traditional foot washing of the past, but at least a formal apprenticeship ceremony was definitely required. Chen Yu hadn''t mentioned it, and she didn''t know how to proceed with this ceremony on her own.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu hadn''t taken back the business card he had given her, allowing Misumi Mikoto to call Kyuuzai Ryousen, the "senior brother" she presumed she had.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hello, I am Misumi Mikoto. Doctor Chen asked me to find you. He gave me this." After greeting Kyuuzai Ryousen, Misumi Mikoto handed over the business card that Chen Yu had given her.


    Because it was in the hospital, Kyuuzai Ryousen agreed to meet with Misumi Mikoto in the hospital cafeteria after receiving her call. Fortunately, it wasn''t mealtime, so the cafeteria was nearly empty, which meant their meeting was unlikely to be overheard.


    Taking the business card Misumi Mikoto handed over, Kyuuzai Ryousen barely touched it before sensing the mark left by Chen Yu and the information it conveyed. He quickly asked Misumi Mikoto politely, "Has the professor already agreed to take you as an apprentice?"


    "Yes, although I haven''t officially be an apprentice yet, Doctor Chen has agreed to take me on as his apprentice." Misumi Mikoto hurriedly nodded, being courteous to the man who, ording to Director Kamikura, had a significant background as the head of the Mingyue Society and whom she considered her "senior brother," "Please take care of me in the future, Senior Brother Kyuuzai."


    "Senior brother? That''s incorrect! I am not your senior brother, I am just a subordinate of the professor and do not have the qualifications to be his apprentice," Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly denied as he shook his head, his expression bing somewhat panicked and fearful.


    "Eh? You''re not Doctor Chen''s apprentice? Then why did he ask me to find you and say that you knew what to do..." Now Misumi Mikoto was confused again.


    It seemed that ever since she approached Chen Yu with the request to learn spells, all of Chen Yu''s arrangements had left her baffled, especially with Chen Yu''s style of seemingly saying something yet nothing at all, leaving her unsure of what exactly she should do.


    Fortunately, Misumi Mikoto didn''t know what to do, but Kyuuzai Ryousen was not as clueless as she was. He exined to Misumi Mikoto, "I am not the professor''s disciple; I''m merely one of his subordinates, mainly responsible for handling some of his secr affairs and the management of the Mingyue Society.


    The professor asked you to find me so that I could teach you the most basic meditation technique and provide you with cultivation resources."


    "Meditation technique and cultivation resources?" Hearing Kyuuzai Ryousen mention the key points, Misumi Mikoto immediately grew more serious and watched him intently, wanting to understand what he meant.


    "The professor is a powerful mage, and as his disciple, you presumably want to be a mage as well. Therefore, meditation is the first fundamental skill that you must master," Kyuuzai Ryousen tried to exin to Misumi Mikoto in the simplest and mostprehensible terms. "If you''ve read some fantasy novels, you might understand better.


    Meditation can enhance a mage''s Magic Power¡ªit''s like the mana bar in games. You need mana to cast spells, so meditation is very important.


    The professor sent you to me because I am also in the mage profession, so I can teach you the preliminary meditation techniques. As for more advanced matters, I believe the professor has other arrangements for you, so I won''t overstep."


    To be honest, Kyuuzai Ryousen was incredibly envious of Misumi Mikoto.


    Chen Yu was the most impressive Transcendent he had ever seen. In his eyes, Chen Yu was even more powerful and formidable than those Legendary-rank Supernaturals who had all but be a legend. At least, neither he nor Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu of his family''s heritage had ever seen a Transcendent who could create their own secret realm and provide so manyplete and powerful inheritances.


    The only other person who couldpare with Chen Yu in Kyuuzai Ryousen''s memory was Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s ancestor, the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei from a thousand years ago.


    To receive guidance from such a formidable person and gain the inheritance bestowed by him, bing a powerful Transcendent, was like a dreame true to Kyuuzai Ryousen, who originally stumbled upon a bit of Supernatural Power by chance. This was also the reason why he had always been so loyally devoted to Chen Yu, even going so far as to drag his own father and family into the water.


    But the prospect of bing a disciple of Chen Yu was something he didn''t even dare to contemte.


    Yet, the seemingly ordinary woman before him had already been epted as a disciple by Chen Yu, a treatment that almost made Kyuuzai Ryousen turn green with envy. However, he dared not harbor any improper thoughts towards Misumi Mikoto, not even a hint of disrespect.


    It was no joke; he was well aware that Chen Yu was a Necromancer. At the Mingyue Society gathering, Chen Yu, without blinking an eye, summoned twenty maids as powerful as Official-level Superhumans. As the Crow Feather Mage, Kyuuzai Ryousen, although not particrly sensitive to necromancy, could tell they were all spirits.


    If he angered Chen Yu, he couldn''t be sure he wouldn''t end up experiencing a fate worse than death.


    When facing a Necromancer, the luxury of a quick death or a peaceful passing was just wishful thinking.


    "I understand the meditation technique, but what are the cultivation resources?" Misumi Mikoto didn''t pay much attention to Kyuuzai Ryousen''s expression. The opportunity to engage with Supernatural Power was already a great joy to her, so she naturally didn''t notice such minor details.


    "Bing a Transcendent requires the consumption of various resources, and even meditation involves drawing energy from the external environment into the body.


    Therefore, to cultivate more effectively, one needs to consume various resources," Kyuuzai Ryousen, of course, was ready with a full exnation for Misumi Mikoto and reassured her, "Please rest assured, I will have the cultivation resources you need prepared."

 Chapter 243 - 240 The First Meditation

    After leaving the hospital, Misumi Mikoto didn''t return to UDI, since UDI''s headquarters were in Musashi City, and the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital was inside Tokyo Metropolis. By the time she would have made it back, UDI would have already closed for the day.


    So, after leaving the hospital, Misumi Mikoto chose to go straight home instead.


    Misumi Mikoto, of course, had her own family, but she didn''t live with them, opting to rent an apartment by herself.


    It wasn''t that Misumi Mikoto wasn''t close to her family, but rather that her mother wasn''t her birth mother¡ªshe was her aunt, and her biological mother had taken the entire family with her in a charcoal-burning suicide when she was little. Misumi Mikoto was the only one who survived, and she was adopted by her aunt''s family.


    It was precisely because of this experience that, even though her aunt''s family was good to her, Misumi Mikoto moved out after bing an adult. Partly because of her job, and partly because she was still troubled by the events of that time.


    However, this trouble was merely awkwardness she felt in the presence of her aunt; otherwise, it didn''t affect the affection between the members of the family. Misumi Mikoto had long sincee to regard her aunt''s family as her own parents, and the only hurdle was the one in her heart.


    Being very young at the time, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t understand why her mother would choose suicide for the whole family, especially since she had a younger brother two years her junior.


    Over the years, she had always wanted to ask her mother why she had been so resolute inmitting suicide with the entire family and why she deceived herself, who was only nine at the time, into swallowing sleeping pills.


    But with everyone dead for so many years, Misumi Mikoto knew that her desire to confront her mother was just her heart''s own unwillingness to let go. How could there possibly be a way to get clear answers from the deceased? It was merely an obsession in her heart.


    But now, it seemed there might be a way to address her obsession.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Following a brochure on Meditation Technique from Kyuuzai Ryousen, Misumi Mikoto spread out her yoga mat used for her yoga practice and rummaged through her cupboards to find a little pig-shaped incense burner for summer mosquito repelling. She carefully inserted an incense stick given to her by Kyuuzai Ryousen, lit it, and ced it aside.


    "Let me see, first, I should adjust my breathing, clear my mind, discard all stray thoughts," Misumi Mikoto adjusted her state ording to the content recorded in the brochure, crossing her legs in an effort to focus her attention.


    "Smooth and gentle breathing, keeping oneself in a rxed state...


    all right, let''s begin!" After reading the contents of the brochure, Misumi Mikoto understood the Meditation Technique, and with her past experience in meditation during yoga practice, she quickly found her state, and her gradually calming spirit, along with the breath control dictated by the Meditation Technique, kept her heartbeat and breathing at a very special frequency, forming a resonance.


    The slowly burning incense emitted a particr scent, a specialty incense with a concentrating and calming effect that also amplified the senses of the soul, enabling a person to enter a state of meditation more easily.


    But this type of incense was not easy to make, and it required quite a few precious materials. Even among the Transcendents, it was considered a rather expensive Cultivation Resource, not affordable for everyone.


    If Misumi Mikoto hadn''t been taken as a disciple by Chen Yu, she too wouldn''t have enjoyed this privilege and would have, like most Transcendents, relied on her own abilities to adjust her state and enter meditation.


    Under the influence of the incense, along with Misumi Mikoto''s innate talent, she quickly entered a meditative state.


    In many fantasy novels, meditation is described as magical and exaggerated: the protagonist can see Elemental Energy during meditation, enter into a state of sudden enlightenment and so on, with one session of meditation surpassing an ordinary person''s year of effort, actively attracting Elemental Energy to form Magic Power Whirlpools, and causing various phenomena...


    But in reality, meditation isn''t as exaggerated or mystical; although Elemental Energy does exist in this world and Meditation Techniques indeed attract the dispersed natural Elemental Energy towards oneself, seeing and attracting Elemental Energy into one''s body to form Magic Power Whirlpools and causing various phenomena...


    unless you are the Child of the World with an entire world revolving around your will, all of that is impossible.


    For Misumi Mikoto, what she felt after entering the meditative state was only that her senses seemed to be amplified, a feeling that was indescribable but real. She could actually sense the Elemental Energy in the surrounding space, albeit very sparse, with the only dense energy being from the electric wires in the walls of her apartment.


    However, all of this was still a very novel sensation for Misumi Mikoto, something she had neither felt nor seen before, which inevitably brought her a bit of excitement. She even tried to touch the Elemental Energy that was roaming around her body.


    Fortunately, Misumi Mikoto wasn''t reckless; she clearly remembered the precautions listed in the booklet. She refrained from trying to touch the Elemental Energy during her first meditation. ording to the booklet, the first session was only about entering the state as much as possible, feeling the sensation of meditation, and expanding the range of her perception as far as she could.


    With the aid of the burning incense, Misumi Mikoto''s first meditation was greatly enhanced. Her perception gradually covered the apartment she rented and even showed a tendency to prate the walls and expand outside. Still, Misumi Mikoto resisted the temptation to peer into her neighboring apartments with her new senses.


    Instead, she let her perception spread out from the balcony and the windows, reaching into the open air to enjoy the feeling of a more expansive space.


    The feeling of seeing with perception was entirely different from that with the eyes. Although Misumi Mikoto''s perception only extended to less than two meters from her balcony, a distance of around seven or eight meters from her person, what she saw was far more wondrous and distinct than anything she had seen with her eyes before, immersing her deeply in the experience.


    As the incense stick burned out, Misumi Mikoto felt a wave of fatigue wash over her, and her perception, which had expanded outwards, retracted like a tide going out, leaving her wistful. She had to end her first meditation, for the booklet on the Meditation Technique clearly stated that one should meditate within their limits and stop upon feeling fatigued to avoid unnecessary damage to the soul.


    After ending her first meditation, Misumi Mikoto excitedly flipped through the booklet on the Meditation Technique, wondering if she really mastered a Spell, could shemunicate with her mother who had passed away, and finally ask the questions she had longed to ask all those years ago?

 Chapter 244 - 241 Identity

    ```


    This was a dream, he knew that clearly, but he could not wake up.


    He did not know why he was dreaming, nor did he know how to escape this dream world, but when he died for the third time in the dream, and everything started all over again, he had already understood that this world was a dream.


    But he could not wake up, no matter what he tried.


    If it weren''t for the repetitive scenes and the sense of discordance after resurrecting from death that made him realize this was a dream, he would have even thought it was reality.


    Everything was too real, be it the sensations or the pain, they were so real it was beyond enhancement, and the realness of death made him once believe he had truly died.


    But he could neither die nor wake up from the dream.


    He was trapped here, trapped in this dream, imprisoned by the dream world he found himself in.


    He could not remember who he was, nor could he recall anything else, the only thing he remembered was that the woman who appeared in the dream to kill him each time was his mother, and each time she used a different method to kill him.


    Only after each death would he remember that these were the methods he used to kill others, and now he had to taste such pain on himself.


    He did not know why he needed to kill, nor why his mother wanted to kill him, but he knew one thing, he had to endure all the pain he had once inflicted on others here.


    He did not know where the thought came from, but when he realized this was a dream, the thought appeared in his mind.


    He did not know how many he had killed, nor how long this dream wouldst, but when his mother caught him again and stuffed a toy ball into his mouth, he knew he was about to die once more.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is there any sign of him waking up yet?" Chen Yu asked the sses Doctor who was examining the patient while checking the records on the medical chart.


    "No, although the wounds have healed nicely, there is still no sign of awakening." sses Doctor raised his head from the patient''s bedside with a sense of helplessness and shook his head, "All the vital signs are normal, ording tomon sense, after stopping the sedation he should be able to wake up quickly, but now¡­ it''s like he is dreaming, trapped in the dream and can''t wake up."


    "Trapped in a dream? Why do you say that?" Chen Yu asked the sses Doctor curiously.


    Taking the medical chart from Chen Yu, sses Doctor recorded the examination results on the chart while speaking to Chen Yu, "Because his current state is that he is dreaming, and it''s a nightmare at that. But he can''t wake up, and our attempts to wake him have failed."


    "Interesting, so you''re saying he''s actually regained consciousness but has trapped his own consciousness in a dream?" Chen Yu said with interest, looking at the patient lying in the hospital bed, his lips curling up into a smile, "This is a very intriguing subject, you could consider researching it, perhaps even write a paper on it.


    But still, try to find a way to wake him up soon, the police are waiting to question him."


    ```


    Chen Yu patted the sses Doctor on the shoulder and walked towards the exit of the ICU ward.


    But just as he reached the door of the ward, Chen Yu saw someone he hadn''t expected.


    "Rokuro? What brings you here?" Chen Yu greeted Kube Rokuro, who stood before him with a face of restraint and embarrassment, and beside Rokuro was another woman, dressed in outdoor gear as if she had just returned from a camping trip, while the two policemen Chen Yu had seen before stood behind the pair.


    "This is Miss Koyuki, who works at the small bar that was in the building that caught fire before," one of the policemen introduced to Chen Yu, going on to exin, "We''ve brought her over to identify someone."


    "The burn victim? Please say what you have to say here. The inside is an Intensive Care Unit; you can''t go in without disinfecting," Chen Yu said, looking at the four of them, and nodded at Miss Koyuki.


    The two policemen nodded in understanding, thanked Chen Yu, and then gestured for Miss Koyuki to step forward. Because the ICU ward is a critical care area, it''s separated by arge ss panel, and one must be disinfected before entering to prevent bacteria from the outside infecting patients inside.


    "He wasn''t a regr at the bar, and he only came in once¡ªI really don''t know his name," Miss Koyuki said, standing in front of the ss, recognizing the patient in the bed as one of the bar''s patrons, yet unable to recall his name.


    "What did he do for a living?" the policeman nearby asked Miss Koyuki, taking out his notebook.


    "Just a regr propertypany," Miss Koyuki ryed what she knew to the policemen and then remembered a detail and added, "Right, the building next to the one that burned down seems to be theirpany''s, I believe it''s called Kosei Real Estate."


    "Kosei Real Estate? Miss Koyuki, are you sure?" The policemen got excited upon discovering a useful clue and eagerly noted down the information.


    ...


    "Rokuro, aren''t you going to visit your father? The professor has always been very concerned about you," Chen Yu said to Kube Rokuro after the policemen and Miss Koyuki had left.


    "Better not, the moment I show up, he''ll surely tell me to quit my job to stop embarrassing him," Kube Rokuro shook his head, declining Chen Yu''s goodwill, "Right now, I am finding fulfillment at UDI. If you could, please tell my dad that I''ve found my own direction in life."


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s resolve, Chen Yu didn''t push further, just nodded and said, "If that''s what you insist, Rokuro, then so be it, but as your senior, I advise you to say what needs to be said while you still have the chance."


    "I understand, thank you, Brother Yu," Kube Rokuro thanked Chen Yu with a bow before turning and leaving.


    Watching Kube Rokuro walk away, Chen Yu took out his phone and called Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, "Yoshiharu, have someone check out a propertypany called Kosei Real Estate near the building that recently caught fire, killing ten people...Yes, both the ordinary and the Transcendent aspects, look into thepany and all its employees thoroughly."


    After hanging up the phone, Chen Yu''s gaze returned to the burn victim who was still trapped in a nightmare, watching the resentments continually invade his soul.


    "This is just the beginning. Let''s see who you really are and what exactly you''ve done." Although Chen Yu was talking to himself, his eyes revealed a steadfast intention.

 Chapter 245 - 242 Time

    "Kitty, how are you feeling today?" Jounouchi Hiromi pulled an apple out of her pocket and handed it to Yuiko Tsuina, smiling gently at her.


    A week had gone by since Yuiko Tsuina started her new healing treatment, and her condition had stabilized.


    Taking the apple from Jounouchi Hiromi, Yuiko Tsuina nodded obediently before saying, "It doesn''t hurt anymore today; I feel much more rxed. The medicine you gave me is really effective. Thank you for remembering that I like apples."


    While speaking, she gently wiped the apple and took a small bite. The tart and sweet taste infiltrated her taste buds, prompting her to reminisce about her unripe youth.


    "How could I forget something like that?" Jounouchi Hiromi sat down beside Yuiko Tsuina''s bed, watching her take small bites of the apple. She couldn''t help but ruffle her hair as she used to do, "Back then, I was the one who took you to the orchard to steal apples, and we got chased by that old man for two streets."


    "You''re the one to talk. I had no idea what was going on when you suddenly dragged me down two streets, nearly having an asthma attack from all the running," Yuiko Tsuina brought up the memory with a small grudge against Jounouchi Hiromi, but theughter in her eyes clearly showed her true emotions.


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi also burst intoughter, filled with reflective sorrow, "We were ignorant back then. I didn''t even know that running would trigger your asthma attacks. Thinking about it, we were so foolish. It was just an apple; why did we run? And the old man too, chasing us so long for just an apple and even stumbled and fell."


    "Maybe he was chasing us not for the apples, but because we were stealing," Yuiko Tsuina shook her head. She handed over the apple, now with a small bite taken out of it, to Jounouchi Hiromi''s mouth to share it as they used to. After Jounouchi Hiromi took a bite, Yuiko Tsuina continued, "I went backter to apologize to the old man. He didn''t mind the stealing much.


    He even said we could have just asked... It''s a pity that by then, Hiromi, you were gone, and there was no one to take me apple stealing anymore."


    The slightly sorrowful words of Yuiko Tsuina made the apple in Jounouchi Hiromi''s mouth taste a bit bitter. She couldn''t help but shake her head before replying, "But here I am again with you, aren''t I? How about it, next time I''ll take you apple stealing again, okay?"


    "That would be nice, but now you, Hiromi..." Yuiko Tsuina''s gaze fell upon the ring on Jounouchi Hiromi''s finger. The radiant shine made her saddened, "You are already someone else''s wife. If you take me to steal apples, won''t your husband mind?"


    "What does that matter!" Jounouchi Hiromi chuckled, though herughter seemed to cover her inner awkwardness and guilt, "Mr. Chen Yu won''t care about such things. If he did, he wouldn''t let mee see you every day. So, little kitty, you''ll need to recover quickly. Only when you''re better can I take you out to have fun, right?"


    "Yes, I know. I will take good care of myself." After another bite of apple, Yuiko Tsuina felt as if everything had returned to the past, when she would lie in bed, and Jounouchi Hiromi, who''d mber through her window, would sit by her bedside, feeding her apples and telling her that once she got better, they''d go out and have fun again. It seemed like nothing had ever changed.


    But time had not stopped in its tracks. Jounouchi Hiromi, once a tomboyish girl with short hair, now had her long hair tied up, ready to be a bride, while the once timid Yuiko Tsuina who''d followed her around was no longer young and had lost her bloom.


    Time is always the greatest enemy of all beautiful things. When we wish to return to the past, time unmercifully stops us, leaving us only to reminisce about bygone days,menting what could have been.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, wouldn''t it be wonderful if people could go back to the past!" As they ate lunch together in the cafeteria, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Chen Yu, hearing her say this, looked up at her curiously and asked, "Why the sudden sentiment? Do you have any regrets from the past?"


    "It''s not really about regrets, it''s just that talking with Yuuko today, I recalled our high school days. Back then seemed happier than now, without so much to worry about ¡ª just school and crazy fun with her. I just wish I could go back to those times," Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t hesitate to discuss her past with Yuiko Tsuina in front of Chen Yu because there was nothing to hide.


    Without any disloyalty toward Chen Yu in her heart, there was no need to keep secrets.


    She also trusted Chen Yu, believing he wasn''t the kind of man who would be jealous over such matters.


    And indeed, as she thought, Chen Yu took no offense to her musings, not suspecting her of rekindling an old me with Yuiko Tsuina. Instead, he just smiled and said, "People always long for the past because memories tend to glorify it. Unpleasant remembrances fade, while the good ones are reyed in our minds.


    We yearn for our student days because theye without the worries we face now, without the many troubles and pressures of life. That''s why we want to return to that time, yet when we were students, we always looked forward to growing up...


    Actually, it''s the same with every life stage. There are different worries and different joys. If we cherish the good memories and forget the bad, if we look forward, we can live a more fulfilled and happy life."


    "That''s true, but if there was a chance to experience those good memories again, everyone would be longing for it, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi knew Chen Yu was right, but humans always yearn for goodness. If there were a way back to the past, most would likely seize the chance, whether to mend past regrets or appreciate missed joys - it''s a temptation too alluring to resist.


    With this thought, Jounouchi Hiromi whispered to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, is there such magic to go back in time in magic?"


    "Oh yes, the river of time spans the multiverse, and so-called Time Magic is merely swimming upstream. However, magic rted to time is something only those at the legendary rank and above can grasp," Chen Yu said with a smile, continuing to enjoy his lunch as he spoke to Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 246 - 243: Investigation

    Although the nights in Tokyo were still brilliantly lit, not all ces were as bustling as they were during the day, some even more so.


    Originally, this neighborhood was rather lively at night as well, thanks to the presence of small taverns and mahjong parlors, but arge fire not only destroyed the building housing these establishments, it also imed the lives of ten people. Consequently, the area had be suddenly deste and even turned into a spot where young people dared each other to venture for a thrill.


    "Miss Kojo, this is the ce," one of a party of three announced as they arrived in front of the burned building, addressing Kojo Kyoko who led them.


    Looking up at the charred structure, Kojo Kyoko could naturally sense the lingering souls and their intense resentment within the building: "So many unjust deaths¡­ If we don''t conduct a spiritual cleansing here, it will be uninhabitable in the future. Remember to clean up this ce when we leave."


    "Yes, Miss Kojo," thest of the three agreed, then fell silent. He and another member were Transcendents recruited by the Mingyue Club, though they followed different legacies. The other practiced the way of the Dark Warrior, focusing solely on the training of body and martial arts, while he had chosen the path of the Cunning Speaker.


    The power of a Cunning Speaker was indeed strange and unfathomable, but there was a downside to cultivating it: one could not speak casually beforepletely mastering the power of Curses, as a single word could lead to an unintentional unleashing of that power and curse others, making practitioners often reticent.


    However, this did not affect the power of the Cunning Speaker, and as a profession aligned with the Necromancer, dealing with these unjust spirits and resentments was somewhat off-brand but still posed no problem.


    "Take a look around. The superior demands a thorough investigation, so let''s rify everything, starting with this burned building. Don''t overlook the one next to it either." After saying this, Kojo Kyoko, carrying her katana, walked into the burned building which had already been sealed off by the police.


    As for the police originally guarding the ce... what could an ordinary officer do against three Transcendents? Being knocked out was the best oue.


    Kojo Kyoko did not use a shlight for illumination; her transformation into a Moonshadow Dancer afforded her vision in the dark, enabling her to see everything clearly in such a dim environment and even perceive things invisible to others.


    "Bloodstains..." She touched the banister with her hand, pinching something she felt with her fingertips, not showing any particr reaction.


    "Miss Kojo, this is the tavern where the fire started; it began from here," exined the Dark Warrior walking beside Kojo Kyoko while the Cunning Speaker went to investigate the neighboring building which was half-burned.


    "Let''s go inside and look," Kojo Kyoko said, then pulled the door open to the tavern and proceeded inside.


    The tavern had been thoroughly burned down, leaving nothing but charred debris everywhere. Several bottles, ckened by the fire,y scattered on the ground, kicked aside by Kojo Kyoko''s ck boot heels, making a rolling sound.


    "Miss Kojo, the fire seems to have started near the window; that area appears to have burned the most severely," the Dark Warrior reported to Kojo Kyoko, which did not require any professional expertise¡ªjust by looking at thepletely charred wall, one could reach such a conclusion.


    Kojo Kyoko nodded and silently walked over to the window.


    Although the windows had all been sealed originally, they had been smashed open by the firefighters during the fire, leaving only the charred frames through which the moonlight poured in.


    Under the moonlight, Kojo Kyoko''s already fair skin shimmered with a pearly luster, as if absorbing the moonbeams. It added a touch of haziness to her youthful and attractive features, making her even more ethereal and striking, like a fairy beneath the moon. A pair of boots, a trendy mini-skirt, and stylish ensemble made her appear transcendent, yet with an added touch of fashion and mour.


    Back in her hometown, Kojo Kyoko hadn''t paid much attention to her attire, but after arriving in Tokyo, she couldn''t help but be influenced by the city''s fashion culture and began to take more interest in dressing up. The only thing that hadn''t changed was the beloved sword in her hand.


    Even though Kojo Kyoko was indeed very beautiful, the Dark Warrior who followed her into the pub didn''t dare to harbor any inappropriate thoughts.


    If he had seen such a beautiful girl elsewhere, he would have surely approached her by now, but facing Kojo Kyoko, he didn''t dare to act presumptuously, even forcing himself not to entertain such thoughts.


    Granted, Kojo Kyoko was a great beauty with a fantastic physique honed by years of practicing kendo, but more than that, she was one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society.


    Although she wasn''t as adept at social maneuvering as Kyuuzai Ryousen, nor did she have as extensive awork as Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Kojo Kyoko had be one of Mingyue Society''s top leaders not only because she was one of the first to follow Chen Yu but also due to her strength.


    In the past, Kojo Kyoko was just an average swordswoman, but after meeting Chen Yu, her fortune seemed to turn. Especially after Chen Yu helped her transition from an ordinary Dark Warrior to a Moonshadow Dancer, her abilities made a qualitative leap.


    Perhaps she was truly suited for the role, or maybe it was her dedication, but while Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen busied themselves with various activities to establish the Mingyue Society, Kyoko, not adept at these tasks, devoted most of her time to enhancing her own strength.


    For her, if she was incapable of handlingplex tasks, then she would excel in what she could do. It was this focus that ced Kojo Kyoko at the top among the three Mingyue Society leaders.


    With the unique nature of the Moonshadow Dancer profession, under the moonlight and with the aid of summoned Shadow Warriors, she could take on both Kyuuzai Ryousen and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu together without falling behind.


    Among the Transcendents recruited by the Mingyue Society, there were no shortage of ambitious individuals who sought to usurp power; however, they... had now be sacrifices for Kojo Kyoko''s beloved sword.


    This also exined why the Dark Warrior behind her didn''t dare show the slightest disrespect¡ªthose who had ideas were dead, and those who remained naturally had none.


    While Kojo Kyoko was observing from the window, a Cunning Speaker investigating in the building opposite suddenly sent a signal.


    "Miss Kojo, something else has been discovered on the other side!" The Dark Warrior who noticed the signal hurriedly reported to Kojo Kyoko.


    "Let''s go and see." Kojo Kyoko nodded and jumped straight out of the window. With a light tap of her toes on the wall, she leapt into the simrly charred window of the building opposite.

 Chapter 247 - 244 Formalin

    "Officer Maori, what''s the situation at the scene?" Misumi Mikoto, while slipping gloves onto her hands, asked the police officer who had arrived at the scene, a familiar face to her. Officer Maori had handled many of the UDI cases because of jurisdictional reasons.


    "Someone called in a report of a body here, so we came over," Officer Maori said, his face filled with aversion to the hassle. A murder case meant another round of endless overtime for him, and for a non-career officer like him with no hope of further promotions, his biggest wish was simply to retire peacefully.


    For a field officer like Officer Maori, who worked his way up from the bottom, reaching the rank of detective by forty was the limit, while those who passed the national civil service Type I exam started as detective assistant and could be promoted to detective after a three-month junior officer course and nine months of practical experience in a police station.


    So, for someone like Officer Maori, who had spent over a decade reaching his current rank, what motivation did he have to work hard? To go to work safely every day and return home happily to enjoy a drink after was his greatest pleasure.


    But obviously, with UDI in his jurisdiction, an organization that deals with the dead all year round, Officer Maori''s wish was unattainable. He had gotten used to UDI turning cases deemed suicides into homicides every other day, not to mention a case like this one where the murder was obvious from the first nce.


    "The victim has a goldfish in her mouth¡­" As she examined the female body packed in a suitcase, Misumi Mikoto used a shlight to inspect the victim''s mouth and found a rather interesting clue.


    She looked up at Officer Maori and asked, "Officer Maori, where is the person who reported this?"


    "Over here. Miss Kojo made the report. She and her friend were ying a dare game and got curious, so they climbed into this building and found this suitcase. Curiosity got the better of them, and they opened it," Officer Maori exined to Misumi Mikoto.


    Kojo Kyoko, on the other hand, had lost her usualposure and greeted Misumi Mikoto with a bow, seeming somewhat frightened like any ordinary woman would be.


    Misumi Mikoto didn''t take particr notice but nodded to Kojo Kyoko and questioned, "Miss Kojo, did you move the body after you found it? Did you put the goldfish in the victim''s mouth?"


    "Goldfish? What''s that? We didn''t touch the body after we found it because we were too scared and called the police right away," Kojo Kyoko replied, a bit flustered, yet her response was clear and organized. Lucky for her, she had participated in a drama club in high school and, although her acting skills were average, they were sufficient to hide her emotions now.


    "The goldfish is a mark left in the victim''s mouth. Dr. Nakado has been looking for victims with goldfish in their mouths; it''s rted to his lover who was murdered eight years ago," Misumi Mikoto exined briefly and then said to Kube Rokuro beside her, "Rokuro, take a note, the body hasn''t dposed and the rigor mortis is moderate, which indicates she hasn''t been dead for more than 48 hours."


    "I''m sorry, I think the person has been dead for more than two days," Kojo Kyoko suddenly interjected, contradicting Misumi Mikoto''s estimation.


    Kojo Kyoko''s statement drew everyone''s attention, including the police and other UDI personnel who came with Misumi Mikoto. Everyone was puzzled by her assertion and curious as to why she would say that.


    "Uh... before we opened the suitcase, there was ayer of dust on it. I wiped it with a tissue before opening it. With so much dust, the suitcase must have been here for at least a month," Kojo Kyoko offered her clue and added, "And maybe it''s because my nose is sensitive, but when the suitcase was opened, I smelled formalin."


    "Are you sure, Miss Kojo? What you say will be taken as evidence, and you can''t be making this up," Officer Maori reminded her, looking at Kojo Kyoko. Although he didn''t have any untoward thoughts towards the attractive girl, Officer Maori still preferred to give her the benefit of the doubt.


    Kojo Kyoko quickly nodded, confident in what she had said, also showing a hint of timidity as if she were a young girl scared while talking to the police, which she portrayed quite convincingly.


    While Officer Maori continued to question Kojo Kyoko, Misumi Mikoto took her words seriously and put the lid of the already opened suitcase back in ce. She ran her finger across the surface of the lid, and her white-gloved fingertip instantly collected ayer of thin dust.


    Seeing this, Misumi Mikoto realized Kojo Kyoko hadn''t lied. If the suitcase had not been deliberately covered with dust, then it had indeed been sitting there for a long time.


    Considering Kojo Kyoko mentioned smelling formalin, Misumi Mikoto made a guess about the cause of death and called out to Tokairin Yuko beside her, "Tokairin, collect a sample, and check if there is formalin on the body when we get back."


    "Formalin? Dr. Misumi, do you believe what Miss Kojo said? Why would it be rted to formalin?" Officer Maori was confused. He hadn''t grasped the connection between formalin,monly used for embalming, and this case: "You don''t mean the victim was preserved with formalin, do you? But the victim''s clothes are still neatly on."


    "No, it''s very possible that the killer used formalin to poison the victim," Misumi Mikoto examined the body again more closely. If the body really had been there for a while, itsck of significant dposition was very suspect: "Formalin is a highly toxic poison.


    If a formalin solution were injected intravenously, it would acidify the organs, causing paralysis and shock, leading to the victim''s death.


    The main function of formalin is preservation. If what Miss Kojo said is true, and she smelled formalin and the victim was killed with it, then her body could have been here for over a month."


    "Over a month!" Officer Maori felt overwhelmed; gathering information from a month ago would mean another week of overtime for him.


    Kojo Kyoko watched Misumi Mikoto identifying the clue; although her face showed fear, a hint of a smile shed through her eyes.

 Chapter 248 - 245: Torture

    Kojo Kyoko watched as the police carried away the body and left a few officers to guard the scene, and only then did she turn to leave the building that had already been half burned down.


    She didn''t go far, though, after rounding two street corners and making sure the police couldn''t see her, she blended into the shadows and, using the Moonshadow Dancer''s ability to traverse through shadows, circled back.


    However, Kojo Kyoko did not return to the crime scene, but instead entered a building opposite the scene. In there, the Dark Warrior and the Cunning Speaker, who were with her earlier, were beating a sleazy-looking man.


    "Speak, why were you surveilling the abandoned building across the street!" the Dark Warrior reached out, pulling the man, who had already been knocked to the ground, up by the cor, and demanded fiercely.


    The man obviously had been beaten, his face bruised and swollen, with blood leaking from a split in his lip, and his sses were broken, with one lens shattered and twisted to one side, a pitiful sight to behold.


    But none of the three present felt any sympathy for him.


    The Dark Warrior and the Cunning Speaker hadn''t been any kind of good people before joining the Mingyue Society, previously using the powers of the Transcendents in a gray upation, they were not strangers to ruthlessness, and although Kojo Kyoko was just an ordinary dojo instructor before serving Chen Yu, her only concern now was to fulfil Chen Yu''s orders, not letting her emotions interfere.


    Moreover, from the looks of the scene, the man had been hiding here for quite some time, with a telescope and camera set up on the windowsill, clearly having been surveilling the site, indicating he was no good guy and not at all innocent.


    "I... I''m just a journalist, staking out news here! I really didn''t do anything, please let me go!" the man put on a pitiful act, seemingly trying to evoke sympathy from Kyoko seeing that she was a young woman, crawling towards her feet and clutching at her boots, tearfully pleading, "I''m really just an ordinary journalist, just staking out for news and taking pictures, that''s all! Please, let me go!


    If it''s money you want, I''ll give it all to you, just let me go!"


    However, he chose the wrong person to beg for mercy.


    The sword scabbard, wrapped in the Sword Bag, struck his face with such force that it distorted his features and sent him flying, even knocking two teeth out of his mouth in the process.


    This was a technique from Japanese swordsmanship known as "Handle Strike". Of course, a true Handle Strike should involve striking with the sword handle and then drawing the de, but here, using the scabbard to strike was a modification of the technique, albeit with very effective results, at least leaving a very clear mark on the man''s face.


    "Who are you, what are you doing here, and what all do you know? Tell me everything, and maybe you will be spared," Kyoko Kojo stepped toward him, the fear evident in his eyes, while simultaneously unwrapping the Sword Bag to reveal the handle, "If you think of saving yourself with lies and deception..."


    Kyoko Kojo crouched down, exposing a pair of fair thighs beneath her skirt¡ªan undeniably exquisite sight¡ªbut the man didn''t dare to let his gaze wander because Kyoko Kojo''s sword was already drawn. Under his terror-filled scrutiny, her Beloved Sword Tachiba spiked his right hand directly into the floor.


    The man was about to scream, but Kyoko Kojo simply grabbed his chin, muffling the sound in his mouth.


    "If you tell the truth honestly, you can suffer a little less, but if you hide anything, I''ll cut off your fingers one joint at a time." Kojo Kyoko''s beautiful face bore no expression, and her tone was so even as she uttered the chilling threat. It seemed as if she were simply stating a normal urrence, "A hand has five fingers, adding up to fourteen joints altogether.


    I''m quite curious to see how many you can withstand."


    As she spoke, Kojo Kyoko pulled out a small hilt that was attached to the side of her sword sheath and stabbed it directly into the man''s pinned right pinky finger at the first joint. She tore off the first joint of his little finger in a tearing motion that was almost savage.


    They say each finger is connected to the heart, and the man instantly felt an unbearable, excruciating pain as a joint was torn so violently. The intense pain made his eyes bulge, veins on his forehead throb, and a cold sweat break out all over his head. He wanted to scream and struggle, but the Dark Warrior beside him held him down firmly, rendering him immobile.


    In agony, he could only moan painfully, "I really don''t know anything... what you''re doing is illegal..."


    "It seems you have a strong will, but no matter, I''ve only cut off one joint; you have thirteen more on your right hand, and I can take my time with those. And after the right hand, there''s still the left hand.


    If that''s not enough, there are other parts of your body to cut." Kojo Kyoko''s gaze turned icy, clearly angered by the man''sck of cooperation because it hindered her from fulfilling the task Chen Yu had assigned, "Although it would be dirty to use Tachiba on someone as filthy as you and I would need to clean my sword afterward, for my master''s mission, I don''t mind making you experience death by a thousand cuts.


    First, stop the bleeding¡ªdon''t let him die like this."


    "Understood." The Cunning Speaker nodded, took out a talisman from their pocket, and affixed it directly onto the man''s right arm, which immediately stopped the bleeding.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Kojo Kyoko was interrogating the man, Misumi Mikoto and the police had also transported the discovered body back to UDI, preparing for an autopsy.


    "Wait a minute! That body..." Out of breath, Dr. Nakado burst into the autopsy room''s entrance, his eyes full of determination and earnestness, "Let me do the autopsy."


    "No, ording to the principle of avoidance, if this body really is rted to the case of your girlfriend being murdered eight years ago, Dr. Nakado, you must recuse yourself," Misumi Mikoto could understand why Dr. Nakado would want to perform the autopsy himself, but she nevertheless denied his plea.


    After all, his girlfriend who was brutally murdered eight years ago also had a red, goldfish-shaped mark in her mouth, just like the body in front of them. And the body of Dr. Nakado''s girlfriend who was killed eight years ago... he had performed the autopsy with his own hands.


    It was exactly for this reason that Dr. Nakado''s original autopsy report was invalidated, and he himself was listed as a murder suspect and subjected to investigation and prosecution.


    He had been pursuing the truth of this matter for eight years, and he had joined UDI precisely because it gave him ess to unnatural death bodies across the country, which was convenient for his investigation.


    Now, after eight years, a clue had finally emerged. Putting herself in his shoes, Misumi Mikoto felt that she might have been even more impulsive and excessive, but the more she understood, the more she couldn''t allow Dr. Nakado to proceed, because doing so would only waste a precious opportunity.


    "Dr. Nakado, it''s been eight years for a new clue to appear. Do you really want to see it slip away again? If you perform the autopsy today, the results will be invalidated just the same!" Misumi Mikoto insisted, hoping he wouldn''t act rashly.


    Held by Director Kamikura, Dr. Nakado, upon seeing Misumi Mikoto''s resolute gaze, hesitated for a moment before suppressing his inner hatred and impulse and bowing deeply to her, "Please, Dr. Misumi."

 Chapter 249 - 246: The Pink Hippo

    The autopsy of a corpse is an act of near brutality, even cruelty.


    Unlike surgeons who use scalpels to cut into patients'' bodies to treat and save them, forensic pathologists use their scalpels on the dead to uncover the cause of death, often cutting out various parts of the deceased''s internal organs to preserve as samples.


    In East Asia, where there''s a cultural preference for burying theplete body and resting in peace, dissecting a person after death, leaving the body fragmented and dismembered, is something very difficult for families to ept.


    In China, which once vigorously promoted the destruction of the "Four Olds" and cremation, forensic autopsies are somewhat eptable if they are meant to bring justice to the deceased. However, in Japan, a nation with a more conservative culture, this practice is much less eptable, which is one of the reasons why the autopsy rate is so low there.


    After all, epting that their loved ones will be disturbed after death is indeed a very hard thing for the Japanese to ept. Moreover, private autopsies, if not judicially ordered, can be very expensive.


    As for the samples cut off, they are usually preserved in formalin to prevent decay, because the body dposes very quickly. Without such preservation, it would be difficult to keep the samples, even in cold storage, let alone use them for testing and analysis.


    But for the same reason, if a perpetrator injected a low concentration of formalin into the victim''s body to kill them, it would also be very difficult to detect, because unless particr attention is paid, all samples sent for testing would be immersed in formalin, so the presence of formalin is both very normal and easily overlooked.


    Simrly, if someone did specifically test for the presence of formalin, it is a substance that is quite easily detectable, but it''s the verymonness of it that leads to it being overlooked.


    "Meiqin, the results are out. There is indeed formalin," Tokairin Y¨±ko said, handing the freshly prepared test report to Misumi Mikoto.


    Misumi Mikoto hurriedly took the report and scrutinized it. The test results confirmed her earlier conjecture; formalin had indeed been found in the discovered corpse, meaning that the deceased had indeed died from formalin.


    Dr. Nakado, who had been struggling to contain his emotions, quickly came over, snatched the test report, and read through every single word as if each one could take him a step closer to the truth of what happened years ago.


    Eight years ago, his girlfriend was murdered, her body showing traces of arge amount of nicotine. However, because he was the boyfriend of the deceased, his authentication report was invalidated, and he himself was pursued as the murderer for many years, missing the chance to catch the real culprit.


    In those eight years, the only time he could sleep was when hey on the autopsy table in the autopsy room because it was thest ce his girlfriend had been.


    All these years, he had spent countless efforts chasing leads, but ultimately, the clues he found were few and far between. The red goldfish mark found in his girlfriend''s mouth became an enduring nightmare and obsession for him. Finding the red goldfish again meant that this was the closest he hade to the murderer in eight years.


    So, he scrutinized the report with extra care, as if it were his girlfriend''s autopsy report that he had reviewed hundreds of times, memorized each word of; he wanted to break down every word and absorb it into his heart, searching for any clue that might be rted to the murderer.


    "Since the victim died from formalin,bined with the dust on the suitcase... it''s very likely that the time of death exceeded one month, which means the body was in that house even before the fire urred," Misumi Mikoto didn''t mind that Dr. Nakado had taken the test report, she walked to the whiteboard, and began to record her deductions.


    "No wonder the food in the stomach was so decayed, because it had been dead too long, and the stomach contents hadpletely rotted," Tokairin Yuko thought back to the stench that had wafted out when extracting the stomach contents during the autopsy and finally understood why it looked that way.


    "But this guy changes his modus operandi every time. Even if we know he''s using formalin to kill people, it''s hard to connect him with previous cases. The important clue is still the red goldfish in the mouth," Dr. Nakado said after reading the report, feeling somewhat powerless, and threw it onto the table, pounding his fist on it.


    Although they had found the method of the killer, Dr. Nakado had already discovered other bodies with the red goldfish mark over the eight years. Each time, however, the killer''s methods were different, and the only reason he could connect these cases was because of the solemon point of the red goldfish. But such a mark, easily mistaken for a canker sore, was not enough to convince the police.


    "About that, I''ve reconstructed it using 3D modeling, and the mark seems to be from a ball.


    The killer likely used a toy ball to stuff into the victim''s mouth as a gag," Kube Rokuro suddenly spoke up, lifting hisptop and disyed on the screen a ball riddled with fish-shaped protrusions: "And ording to its shape, I''ve searched, it''s a kind of animal-specific toy ball produced 20 years ago, which has been discontinued."


    "Damn it!" Dr. Nakado cursed. With this, finding clues just got a bit harder.


    Just as everyone felt perplexed, Misumi Mikoto''s phone rang, disying an unfamiliar number.


    "Moshi moshi? This is Misumi Mikoto speaking, who is this?" Mikoto answered the call, and although the number was unrecognizable, she didn''t hang up right away.


    "Hello, Dr. Misumi, I have some information about the red goldfish. If you''re interested,e to the building that caught fire. I''ll be waiting for you near Kosei Real Estate," the voice on the phone made Mikoto feel somewhat familiar, yet she couldn''t recall where she had heard it: "If you''re notfortableing alone, you can bring Dr. Nakado with you. You can tell him there''s a pink hippo here."


    After saying that, the caller hung up, leaving Mikoto holding the phone, somewhat perplexed, but she still turned to Dr. Nakado and asked him, "Dr. Nakado, do you know what a pink hippo is?"

 Chapter 250 - 247 Evidence

    Whether the phone call received by Misumi Mikoto was a prank or not, since it mentioned the important clue of the red goldfish, she and the Nakado Department could definitely not ignore this call.


    Especially for the Nakado Department, having waited eight years for the second red goldfish to appear before them, even if a fiery mountain of des awaited them, Rokuro would surely go, not to mention a call that seemed like a prank yet mentioned key information.


    So when the two drove to the Kosei Real Estate mentioned in the call, Rokuro had already dashed out of the car before it even came to aplete stop, charging toward the woman standing at the entrance of Kosei Real Estate.


    However, before he could even speak, the woman who saw him charging toward her thrust the handle of the sword that was in her sword bag into his chest, knocking the air out of him and pinning him to the ground with the sheath across his neck.


    "I can understand your feelings, but I hate it when people charge at me like that, especially men," said Kojo Kyoko, the one who had taken down Rokuro. She pressed the sheath into his chest, pinning him face down on the ground so he couldn''t stand, while also looking up at Misumi Mikoto who was running over, "Hello, Dr. Misumi, though we''ve met before, let me introduce myself again.


    I am Kojo Kyoko, a member of the Mingyue Society."


    "Mingyue Society? You''re with Mingyue Society too? Then the body you foundst night was..." Misumi Mikoto suddenly felt startled, unprepared for Mingyue Society''s involvement in this matter.


    "Don''t misunderstand, we were simply ordered to investigate the fire that urred there.


    Discovering the body was also beyond my expectations," Kojo Kyoko lifted her sheath, releasing Rokuro on the ground just as he was about to charge at her again, pushing the sheath into his chest, "If I were you, I would calm down and use my brain to assess the situation in front of me instead of acting impulsively. You''ve waited eight years, what''s a few more minutes?"


    "It''s precisely because I''ve waited eight years that I can''t wait another minute, another second," Rokuro growled like a wounded beast, but he seemed to be restrained by an invisible iron chain. Though agitated and restless with anger pinned by Kyoko''s sheath, he found no outlet for his rage.


    "Calm down, Dr. Nakado," Misumi Mikoto soothed Rokuro''s emotions and gestured Kube Rokuro to hold him back before asking Kojo Kyoko, "Miss Kojo, did you call us here? You said you have a clue rted to the red goldfish? And what''s this about a pink hippo you mentioned?"


    The phrase "pink hippo," like the red goldfish, seemed taboo, stirring Rokuro into agitation again as he shouted loudly, "Where did you hear about the pink hippo? Yukiko was found with a drawing of a pink hippo when she was killed! How do you know about it?"


    "Dr. Misumi, if you can''t calm him down, I might need to take some necessary measures," Kojo Kyoko frowned slightly, watching the agitated Rokuro. She could understand to what lengths a man would go for a girlfriend murdered eight years ago, but dealing with a person in such a feral state wasn''t a pleasant prospect for Kyoko.


    After Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro calmed Rokuro''s emotions and he finally settled down, Kojo Kyoko began to speak, "Someonemissioned our Mingyue Society to investigate the fire, so we checked the building where the fire started and the one next to it that wasn''tpletely burnt down. That''s how we found the bodyst night.


    And not only the body, we also caught a reporter in the building across the street."


    "A reporter? You''ve caught...that must be illegal, right?" Misumi Mikoto watched Kojo Kyoko unlock the padlocked front door of Kosei Real Estate and noticed the split-open lock on the ground, she asked feebly.


    "Thew? If everything was done ording to thew, you might have to wait another eight years to catch the murderer," Kojo Kyoko retorted, leading them into Kosei Real Estate and continued, "Because that reporter had been staking out there for a long time and acted suspiciously, we used some interrogation methods to pry information from him.


    This is a chain of serial killings; to date, there have been twenty-five victims, all young women, and each murder different in method, but every victim had the trademark red goldfish mark in their mouth."


    "Twenty-five people?" The figure surprised all three members of UDI, the magnitude of twenty-five vibrant lives was just too grisly, leaving Misumi Mikoto momentarily unable to ept it, "Do you have any evidence?"


    "Evidence? The evidence is right here." Kojo Kyoko said as she led them past the reception area of Kosei Real Estate into the living quarters at the back.


    It was a very ordinary Japanese house, except the front had been converted into a shopfront for office use, while the back remained a living space. On the wall of the living room hung amon children''s alphabet chart, but each letter was followed by a word. However, there was still one gap; the alphabet chart had not beenpletely filled in.


    "This is..." Misumi Mikoto was shocked to see the alphabet chart. As a forensic doctor, she could tell that each word written was a method of killing.


    "This is the memento left by the killer. For every person he killed, he left a memento. He believes he ispleting a great feat," Kyoko said with sarcasm, while the Dark Warrior apanying her stepped out of the room and ced a cardboard box in front of them, "These are belongings from the twenty-five earlier victims kept by the killer. Dr.


    Nakado, your girlfriend''s memento, the pink hippo, is also inside."


    Upon hearing Kojo Kyoko''s words, Rokuro could no longer hold back. He wrenched free from Kube Rokuro''s hold and lunged at the box, his hands trembling as he opened it to see a stack of drawings inside. His tears fell, and he let out a wail filled with grief.


    Rokuro''s bowed head was silent, all his anger and sorrow exhausted over the eight years, leaving only a cold and deste heart bent on revenge. The sight of his past girlfriend''s belongings tore open old wounds deep within, causing him to feel a bone-piercing pain.

 Chapter 251 - 248 Purpose

    The personal effects left behind by the numerous victims, as well as the diary written by the murderer himself as a form of boasting, and the manuscript prepared by that reporter based on the murderer''s narrative, all these contents were enough to prove the fact that the murderermitted the killings.


    Although the diary and manuscript could be dismissed as fantasy, the numerous victims'' belongings were indisputable crucial evidence, sufficient to secure a conviction and bring this extremely vicious criminal to justice.


    Moreover, after Kojo Kyoko cut off three fingers from the reporter''s right hand, he confessed everything he knew, just like spilling beans from a bamboo tube, even handing over the most critical piece of evidence he controlled, a toy ball, turning this extremely heinous serial murder case into an irond one.


    While Kojo Kyoko''s investigative methods were undoubtedly efficient, they were also excessively brute¡ªcutting off the reporter''s three fingers amounted to serious torture and constituted assault. However, such a minor crime was no problem at all, as long as no one pursued it.


    Faced with the cold seawater of Tokyo Bay, the reporter wisely made a choice and actively confessed to his crimes in this series of murders, resulting in his arrest forplicity in murder.


    "Where is that beast?" Watching the police arresting the reporter, and the police conducting a search inside Kosei Real Estate, Dr. Nakado finally calmed down, but his eyes were terrifyingly intimidating as he looked at Kojo Kyoko. He knew that this woman could uncover everything and had called him over, obviously knowing where the murderer was.


    "Not here," said Kojo Kyoko suddenly, curling her lips into a smile as a joke. But seeing Dr. Nakado looking ready to explode with pent-up anger, she quickly changed her tune and advised him, "Dr. Nakado, even if you do nothing, this criminal will be brought to justice, and for such a vile serial murder case, I can assure you he will be sentenced to death...


    Even so, do you still want to take revenge with your own hands?"


    Kojo Kyoko''s words immediately drew the attention of Misumi Mikoto, who hastily advised Dr. Nakado, "Dr. Nakado, don''t act rashly! Now that the truth is out, as long as the police catch the murderer, he will surely face a fair trial byw. There''s no need for you to..."


    "Shut up!" Dr. Nakado shouted at Misumi Mikoto, offering her no exnation whatsoever, instead conveying his determination for revenge through his firm gaze, then turned to look at Kojo Kyoko, who still appearedposed, watching him: "Where is he?"


    "Dr. Nakado..." Misumi Mikoto still wanted to persuade Dr. Nakado not to do anything foolish impulsively, but seeing his steadfast gaze, she didn''t know where to begin.


    Eight years was enough time to erode any impulse or recklessness; but likewise, after eight years, Dr. Nakado''s determination for revenge was not something that could be swayed by any words. If he couldn''t personally exact vengeance on the murderer, he would live his life in guilt and self-reproach.


    "I do indeed know where the murderer is, and it was only because someone became aware of the murderer''s existence that I came to investigate this matter," admitted Kojo Kyoko willingly, revealing something she hadn''t told the police, "But why should I tell you? Dr. Nakado, you are just a forensic doctor.


    Your love story with your girlfriend is touching, but telling you the whereabouts of the murderer, what good does it do me? What can you provide in return?"


    In fact, for Kojo Kyoko herself, she was genuinely moved by Dr. Nakado''s unwavering determination for eight years to seek revenge for his girlfriend. However, she could not let her personal feelings affect her judgment. Furthermore, after learning that the murderer was rted to Dr.


    Nakado''s girlfriend who was killed eight years before, she received instructions from Chen Yu to let him avenge his loved one, but also to ensure that he became a member of the Mingyue Society.


    Kojo Kyoko did not understand this, but Chen Yu just told her one thing, "The deeper the love, the deeper the hatred, and hatred is a very powerful force."


    Having already dedicated everything to Chen Yu, Kojo Kyoko, who was filled with loyalty towards him, naturally would not go against his wishes. That''s why she deliberately concealed the murderer''s whereabouts from the police, allowing the Nakado Department a chance for revenge, while at the same time, she was guiding them with her words.


    "What do you want me to do?" The Nakado Department did not mind paying the price as long as it was for revenge, even if the cost was everything he had.


    "The murderer is called Takase Fumito, currently receiving burn treatment in the ICU ward of Eastern University Affiliated Hospital," Kojo Kyoko didn''t tell the Nakado Department what she wanted him to do but directly informed him of the murderer''s details: "He is the eleventh survivor from the previous fire scene.


    Heaven has opened its eyes, leaving you a chance to personally im vengeance on your enemy."


    Hearing Kojo Kyoko say this, the Nakado Department had not yet had a chance to react when Misumi Mikoto, very surprised, grabbed Kojo Kyoko''s shoulder and urgently asked, "Does Doctor Chen know about this? Did he send you to investigate this?"


    Misumi Mikoto finally realized that all of this was being orchestrated by Chen Yu behind the scenes, she nced at the Nakado Department, and with a hint of panic, asked Kojo Kyoko, "Doctor Chen¡­what does he intend to do to Dr. Nakado?"


    "I''m sorry, I don''t know." Kojo Kyoko obviously knew that Misumi Mikoto had be a disciple to Chen Yu, so she would not be disrespectful towards her, but she truly didn''t understand Chen Yu''s purpose: "The adult just instructed us toe and investigate. After learning that Dr.


    Nakado''s lover was murdered by the assant, he only asked me not to tell the police the whereabouts of the murderer and instead, give Dr. Nakado an opportunity for revenge. As for what the adult ultimately wants to do¡­you might as well go and ask the adult directly, he is waiting for you."


    "Brother Yu? What does this have to do with Brother Yu?" Kube Rokuro, upon hearing Chen Yu''s name, was also surprised. Although Misumi Mikoto''s unusual attention to Chen Yu had made him pay more attention to Chen Yu during this period, it clearly could notpare to what he now knew.


    Kube Rokuro could not imagine how, in just a moment''s time, this senior brother he once knew had be so unfamiliar that he dared not recognize him anymore.


    "Doctor Chen? Who exactly is he?" The Nakado Department couldn''t help but ask Kojo Kyoko, even with his hatred brimming, he also sensed something extraordinary about Chen Yu''s identity.


    "Who the adult is, why don''t you go and ask him in person, Dr. Nakado? I believe the adult will give you an answer," Kojo Kyoko gestured for them to proceed.


    The Nakado Department and Misumi Mikoto exchanged nces, then immediately ran towards the car that came for them, and Kube Rokuro quickly followed suit.

 Chapter 252 - 249: Disciple

    A group of people arrived at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Although they were not patients and did not have an appointment, Misumi Mikoto and others still managed to see Chen Yu.


    "Please, take a seat and talk," Chen Yu said with a smile, facing Misumi Mikoto, the Nakado Department, and Kube Rokuro, who trailed behind them with a somewhat embarrassed expression. As he beckoned them to sit down, he also spoke to Shirai Rena, who was at the door, ready to stop them, "Rena, could you please make three cups of tea for us?


    Also, ensure that no one else disturbs us; we have very important matters to discuss."


    "Yes, Professor," Shirai Rena nodded and quickly left to prepare the tea. Failing to stop the three from barging into Chen Yu''s office was already a neglect of her duties. She needed to be even more diligent at this moment.


    While Shirai Rena was preparing the tea, Misumi Mikoto pulled the Nakado Department to the sofa to sit down, while Kube Rokuro also sat down with his backpack, carrying a look of embarrassment on his face.


    Once Shirai Rena brought the tea over and left Chen Yu''s office, locking the door behind her, the Nakado Department finally asked, "Where is he?"


    "ICU, in the intensive care unit. He hasn''t woken up yet and isn''t in a state to leave the ICU," Chen Yu replied. He didn''t mind the Nakado Department''s impoliteness and didn''t hide the whereabouts of the murderer. However, the information he provided was meaningless to the Nakado Department.


    The ICU isn''t just any ordinary ward; it has strict istion and inspection measures. Even the hospital''s own medical staff must undergo disinfection checks when entering and exiting. Breaking in there tomit murder was obviously impossible.


    "What do you want me to do?" the Nakado Department asked, looking at Chen Yu. He knew Chen Yu had called him for a reason and was likely to use him, but the Nakado Department didn''t mind being used. To get his revenge, he was willing to pay any price.


    As for whether Chen Yu could help him get revenge, it might be difficult for others to enter the ICU, but not for a professor of this hospital. Even bringing someone in wouldn''t be a problem. Moreover, since Chen Yu had asked him toe, he clearly had a way to help him get his revenge.


    With that thought, the Nakado Department''s gaze towards Chen Yu grew even more resolute.


    "You know, humans really do possess souls," Chen Yu said, slightly curling his lips into a smile.


    The sunlight streaming in from behind him obscured his facial expression from Misumi Mikoto and the others facing him, but his voice came through clearly, "When people die, if their souls are burdened with obsessions, they will linger in this world, wandering around the ces most important to them while alive. Guess, Dr. Nakado, Kojiya Yukiko, who was killed by Takase Fumito eight years ago...


    would she have any obsessions keeping her soul lingering in this world? And where was the ce of utmost importance to her while she was alive?"


    The words of Chen Yu made the Nakado Department''s eyes widen in disbelief. If the soul of his girlfriend truly remained in this world... The Nakado Department suddenly rose from the sofa like a madman, lunged over the coffee table, and leaned over Chen Yu''s desk, staring intently at him as he demanded, "What on earth are you trying to do?"


    "Don''t be in such a hurry, Dr. Nakado. You''ve waited eight years, so why rush now? Take a look at this first," Chen Yu wasn''t intimidated by the demeanor disyed by the Nakado Department, instead, he pulled out a Crystal Ball from the drawer under the table and ced it on the table, gesturing for Nakado Department to look.


    Confused, Dr. Nakado looked at Chen Yu in front of him. Although full of rage and impatience with no outlet, under Meiqin''s soothing presence, he finally turned his attention to the Crystal Ball that Chen Yu had ced on the table.


    Initially, Dr. Nakado thought he would see nothing but a clear, empty Crystal Ball, or perhaps some smoke and mirrors trick, but to his surprise, he saw a woman killing a man inside the Crystal Ball, and what caught his attention the most was that before the woman killed the man each time, she would stuff a toy ball into his mouth.


    "Teacher, this couldn''t be... the soul of the killer, could it?" Meiqin naturally knew what kind of person Chen Yu was, but what she saw before her still startled her. Had Chen Yu trapped the soul of the other person?


    Because ''teacher'' and ''doctor'' are pronounced the same in Japanese, no one noticed that Meiqin was addressing Chen Yu as ''teacher''. Even if they had noticed, Dr. Nakado and Rokuro would probably be more concerned with what exactly was happening inside the Crystal Ball on the table than with Meiqin''s form of address.


    "This is Takase Fumito, the soul of that murderer. He is experiencing the death of those he killed... using the same method he used to kill them," Chen Yu exined with a hint of mockery in his smile to the three people leaning in, tapping the Crystal Ball with his finger, "As for the person who keeps killing him in there, it''s his mother.


    When he was a child, his mother used to stuff a toy ball into his mouth like that. This is also why he left a red goldfish mark by stuffing toy balls in the victims'' mouths, because he was taking revenge on his mother."


    "This is why he killed Yukiko?" Dr. Nakado couldn''t ept that his girlfriend was killed for such a reason. The thought that his beloved lover was murdered for such an absurd reason was something he couldn''te to terms with.


    "No, the reason he killed your girlfriend was because of the letter chart you saw in his house. He wanted to use twenty-six lives and twenty-six killing methods to be the most vicious and evil murderer in history, to be a legend," Chen Yu stated calmly, but his words made Dr. Nakado burst with rage, while Meiqin and Rokuro felt a chill run down their spines.


    "Then Brother Yu, how did you know all this? And if this is his soul, Brother Yu, how did you... put his soul into this Crystal Ball?" Rokuro, looking at the Chen Yu he thought he knew, doing thingspletely foreign to him, couldn''t help but ask such a question.


    "And, teacher, what exactly are you trying to do by telling Dr. Nakado all of this?" Meiqin also looked at Chen Yu, wanting to know his true purpose.


    "I know because I have my ways. As for why I do these things¡­" Chen Yu stood up from behind the office desk, looked at Meiqin, and raised a finger, "First, I don''t like beasts and scum. While I don''t mind people killing, such a beast must die.


    Second, I need to give my disciple her first lesson, to show her what abilities a Necromancer possesses, and the attitude and posture she should have when existing."


    "Disciple?" Both Rokuro''s and Dr. Nakado''s eyes turned to Meiqin, who felt particrly embarrassed under the gaze of the three in the office.

 Chapter 253 - 250 Contract

    Under the somewhat awkward exnation from Misumi Mikoto, the Nakado Department and Kube Rokuro finally understood that she had epted Chen Yu as her master to learn Mystery Spells... which were in fact necromancy.


    Kube Rokuro was still digesting this news, while Dr. Nakado quickly grasped the key point, asking Chen Yu with a shocked expression, "Doctor Chen... Professor, can you really talk to the dead? Can I... about Yukiko... can I possibly..."


    "Yes, but in this world, everythinges with a price, and nothing that is free won''t end up costing you even more," Chen Yu nodded at Dr. Nakado, naturally understanding what he wanted to say, and this was indeed part of his original n.


    "What kind of price? As long as I can see Yukiko again, to avenge her..." Dr. Nakado said this much, ncing at the Crystal Ball on the table that imprisoned the soul of the murderer with a look of hatred, and bit down hard on his resolve, "You can ask me to do anything, even if it means offering my soul, that''s no problem."


    Dr. Nakado didn''t know what Chen Yu wanted, but under such circumstances, in order to seek revenge and see his lover once again, he had no choice but toy everything he had on the scales of a bargain, in hopes of exchanging it for a glimmer of hope from Chen Yu.


    "Teacher, if possible, please help Dr. Nakado! Although... I don''t want him to resort to murder, if possible, please let him see his lover one more time," said Misumi Mikoto. Although she didn''t want Dr. Nakado to be a murderer, if it meant letting him see his dearly missed lover one more time, she didn''t mind pleading on his behalf to Chen Yu.


    "Brother Yu..." Kube Rokuro, who was usually closest to Chen Yu, should have had more clout in pleading a case, but having suddenly found that his brother whom he thought he knew had such an unknown and mysterious side, Kube Rokuro didn''t know what to say, and the words he intended to plead on Dr. Nakado''s behalf suddenly stuck in his throat.


    "Rest assured, since I let youe here and told you all of this, I had no intention of letting you leave disappointed," Chen Yu smiled, walking past the three people imploring him, and sat back down on the sofa with his fingers inteced over his knees, looking at Dr. Nakado with interest. "However, Dr. Nakado, are you really able to pay the price required for a trade?


    As you''ve seen, if I truly wanted your soul in exchange, I am capable of taking it, and it''s not empty talk. So, can you really offer your soul in exchange?"


    "Dr. Nakado!" Misumi Mikoto quickly pulled at Dr. Nakado, fearful that he might make such a decision on the spot.


    Misumi Mikoto had already taken Chen Yu as her master and learned his enigmatic spells, having even tried meditation and witnessed the mystical sights, she knew all too well that what Chen Yu was saying was true. If he asked for Dr. Nakado''s soul as the price, then he really could take his soul away, and such a thing seemed right out of a fantasy story where one makes a deal with the Devil!


    The Devil offered a deal too good to refuse, satisfying the mortal''s wish while also iming the mortal''s soul.


    Misumi Mikoto didn''t want to see her colleague end up like this, nor did she wish for Dr. Nakado''s life to be ruined because of this, so she tried to appeal to Chen Yu, "Teacher, couldn''t we possibly..."


    "No, we couldn''t." Chen Yu put away the smile on his face, confronting Misumi Mikoto with a serious and solemn expression, and spoke to her earnestly, "This is the first lesson I''m giving you: in the realm of the transcendental, the principle of equivalent exchange must be followed. Whatever is gained must be paid for, and whatever is paid must be imed.


    There is nothing without a price, and likewise, nothing is for free. You can''t afford the price of things without a price, and for free things, you need to pay an even greater price."


    Chen Yu''s attitude left Misumi Mikoto stunned for a moment; she had not expected Chen Yu to respond that way. However, after noting Chen Yu''s words, she still wanted to plead on behalf of the Nakado Department. But before she could speak, Chen Yu had already raised a finger, silencing her.


    "Dr. Nakado, I can allow you to see your lover again. I can also grant you entry into the Crystal Ball to kill the soul of the murderer who took your lover''s life. But in exchange, you will be required to serve for a hundred years. Even if your life ends, your soul must fulfill this contract until a century''s time has psed," Chen Yu dered the price the Nakado Department had to pay.


    He nced at Misumi Mikoto, who seemed to be relieved, and continued to ask the Nakado Department, "Under the witness of the Endless Styx, Dr. Nakado, are you willing to ept this contract?"


    As he spoke, Chen Yu snapped his fingers, and a green me appeared out of thin air, burning words into the air. Though these were characters the Nakado Department could not understand, he couldprehend their meaning, which exactly mirrored the terms Chen Yu had just described.


    Once all the words had formed, a piece of what appeared to be parchment appeared out of nowhere, and the words burned by the me instantly branded onto it, leaving only a ck feather quill from the remaining mes.


    The parchment and the quill floated before the Nakado Department, quietly awaiting his decision.


    Gazing at the scene, something straight out of a fantasy movie, the Nakado Department was also momentarily taken aback. However, he quicklyposed himself, grasped the feather quill, and signed his name on the paper with great seriousness.


    "One more thing, please press your thumbprint. Just press it over your name," Chen Yu added.


    Hearing his words, the Nakado Department did not hesitate. Having already signed his name, the thumbprint was a minor detail. So he lifted his thumb and pressed it over his signature. Instantly, his fingerprint seared onto the paper, and his finger felt a burning sensation.


    The paper with the Nakado Department''s signature did not vanish into thin air but instead flew towards Chen Yu, along with the feather quill.


    After grasping the quill and signing his own name on the paper and leaving his mark, the paper quickly caught fire, turning back into a green me. Then, it split into two parts, flying toward Chen Yu and the Nakado Department, leaving a brand on the back of their hands.


    As he watched the brand appear on the back of his hand, the Nakado Department inexplicably felt that new information had entered his mind. From this information, he understood that this was the mark of the contract, witnessed by the endless Nether River. Both Chen Yu and he had to fulfill the contents of the contract or face the punishment of the Endless Styx.


    "Lesson two, as a transcendent whoes into contact with Mystery Spells, never sign any contract lightly, especially ones with text you cannotprehend," Chen Yu said with a smile. Then he snapped his fingers, and the brand on the back of his hand turned back into a me and flew toward Misumi Mikoto. It transformed into a brand once again on the back of her hand.

 Chapter 254 - 251 Ritual

    ```


    "What is this¡­ teacher?" Misumi Mikoto''s eyes widened in astonishment as the brand flew onto the back of her hand, clueless about what was happening.


    She had only seen Chen Yu and the Nakado Department sign a contract that looked almost like a magic contract, then the contract turned into brands on the back of both of their hands, and now her own teacher had transferred the brand to her, making Misumi Mikoto feel quite bewildered.


    The Nakado Department found the situation eerily inexplicable as well. Chen Yu had agreed to his request and hadid out conditions, and that mysteriously magical-looking contract was indeed valid, as he had also received information from it. But why could Chen Yu transfer the contract to Misumi Mikoto? What exactly was happening, and would Chen Yu continue to honor the contents of the contract?


    These questions and thoughts suddenly filled the Nakado Department''s mind, causing him to grow uneasy.


    "Don''t be too nervous, I don''t n on breaking the contract. I''ve simply transferred it to my disciple. If I wanted to break the contract, then the price demanded by the Endless Styx would be paid by her... it''s a little trick to get out of Stygian River Contracts.


    Of course, it''s also a lesson for her to understand not to sign any contracts lightly, because you don''t know if the other party will truly honor the contract¡ªeven with the most unbreakable Stygian River Contract."


    Chen Yu looked towards Misumi Mikoto, stood up, walked to his desk, picked up the crystal ball imprisoning the killer''s spirit, and handed it to Misumi Mikoto.


    "Next will be your first practical lesson. I''m going to teach you how to conduct irvoyance." Chen Yu looked at Misumi Mikoto with a serious and earnest expression, advising her, "Although I told you not to sign any contracts lightly, simrly, if you do sign one, you must fulfill it. I''ve transferred the contract I made with Dr. Nakado to you, so now the person who needs to pay the price is you.


    You need to help Dr. Nakado get his vengeance and help him meet his lover. And Dr. Nakado will honor the contract and serve you for a hundred years."


    "But I don''t know how to perform irvoyance!" Misumi Mikoto, holding the crystal ball, didn''t know what to do next.


    "That''s why this is your first practical lesson, to learn how to perform irvoyance." Chen Yu said with a smile, truly enjoying the feeling of teaching his disciple.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is a property under the ownership of the Mingyue Society, donated by an enthusiastic member." Kyuuzai Ryousen led the way, with Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto, among others, following behind him through a building: "After I received your call, I had people prepare the venue and materials.


    But as you specifically instructed not to set up the ceremony, I didn''t let anyone overstep and set up the ceremony beforehand."


    Chen Yu was very satisfied with Kyuuzai Ryousen''s efficiency; he had made a call only half an hour before, and everything was already prepared. It was undeniable that he was a very handy subordinate, and inparison to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Kyuuzai Ryousen didn''t have so many ideas and could focus more on serving him¡ªwhich was exactly what Chen Yu appreciated.


    "Well done, Ryosen-kun. I''ve seen your work over the past period, and when the time is right, you''ll receive the reward you deserve." Chen Yu encouraged Kyuuzai Ryousen and then told him, "Go and tend to your own matters. I''ll call you again if needed."


    "Yes, sir." There wasn''t a trace of tion or pride on Kyuuzai Ryousen''s face at the encouragement andmendation. He bowed to Chen Yu, then left the room and thoughtfully locked the door behind him.


    Watching Kyuuzai Ryousen leave, Chen Yu shifted his attention to the three somewhat awkward individuals standing before him.


    "Rokuro, stand aside. Just don''t make any noise that might disrupt the ceremony, and you can do whatever you please... of course, no photographing or any kind of record-keeping," Chen Yu first said to Kube Rokuro, who seemed curious and a bit ufortable: "Mystery and transcendence are too dangerous for ordinary people.


    Without professional guidance, you should never attempt or get in touch with it lightly, so the spread of transcendent knowledge isn''t a good thing."


    "Understood, Brother Yu, I know what to do," Kube Rokuro nodded, moved quickly to the side of the room, and made it clear he didn''t intend to do anything that would disturb the ceremony.


    Seeing that Kube Rokuro respectfully took his ce, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction and then turned his gaze to Dr. Nakado, who was waiting anxiously: "Dr. Nakado, please wait on the side."


    Dr. Nakado, like Kube Rokuro, was somewhat awkward, not knowing where to ce his hands and feet and even appearing nervous.


    It had been a long eight years of searching, driven by both hatred and longing. Now everything wasing to a conclusion, but he felt unusually anxious and uneasy. The thought of soon seeing his lover again even left him unsure of what to say.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t seem too concerned about Dr. Nakado''s state but started to arrange the materials prepared by Kyuuzai Ryousen, and, after gesturing for Misumi Mikoto toe forward, exined to her.


    "The Spiritual Communication Ritual is a very basic yet frequently used ritualistic spell in necromancy, ranging from simple irvoyance that ordinary people can use, to themunication with the world''s root will that only deities can perform.


    It runs through all the knowledge a Necromancer coulde to grasp." Chen Yu began his exnation and took out a ck and a white crystal from the materials prepared by Kyuuzai Ryousen: "Different materials y different roles in the Spiritual Communication Ritual. The White Crystal symbolizes purity and, of course, light, and how to use it depends on the needs of the ritual.


    The ck Crystal is the same, symbolizing darkness, the moon, and death. Sometimes when we don''t have ck Crystal, we can use Obsidian as a substitute, but Obsidian can only symbolize darkness and death, not the moon."


    Listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Misumi Mikoto tried her best to memorize his words, but as shecked pen and paper, she could only quicklymit them to memory.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto diligently trying to remember what he said, Chen Yu smiled and said, "No need to memorize it so rigidly. Once you''re officially inducted, I''ll give you a Spellbook with rted knowledge. Now let me teach you about the Spiritual Communication Ritual and the most important foundation of all other rituals: the Unity of All Things."


    With that, Chen Yu lifted his hand to summon purple mes, drawing a ming circle on the ground to surround himself and Misumi Mikoto.


    ```

 Chapter 255 - 252 Clairvoyance

    The circle of purple mes was not tall, measuring only about ten centimeters high¡ªan easy step would carry one over it¡ªbut those dancing mes seemed like a boundary, thoroughly isting the inside of the circle from the outside.


    "This is a form of protection, and I hope you will remember that no matter what ritual you perform, always take the necessary precautions to avoid unnecessary dangers, especially with spiritualmunication rituals. It is strictly forbidden to proceed without protection," Chen Yu exined the precautions of the ritual to Misumi Mikoto.


    Besides her, Kube Rokuro and the Nakado Department were also listening seriously, as this was a rare opportunity for them to encounter the mysterious and unknown.


    Especially for the Nakado Department, ever since he learned that this spiritualmunication ritual could summon his lover, he listened even more intently, hoping to memorize the ritual so that he could have the ability to summon his lover too.


    "Teacher, why? Could there be some danger in a spiritualmunication ritual?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu about things she didn''t understand. She clearly knew that pretending to understand in a field she was unfamiliar with could lead to severe consequences.


    "Every ritual is potentially dangerous because there''s always a chance of losing control.


    Although for some rituals, the possibility of going out of control is as likely as you choking to death on drinking water, it''s not nonexistent," Chen Yu joked in a half serious manner before exining earnestly, "Spiritualmunication rituals require summoning andmunicating with spiritual bodies or certain special entities.


    Depending on the level of the ritual, it will have different levels of attractiveness to entities of different levels. Dr. Misumi, you must have heard stories about young girls ying with soul summoning and ending up calling forth evil spirits, right?"


    "Teacher, you can just call me Mikoto," Misumi Mikoto remarked, apparently feeling it was odd for Chen Yu to call her Dr. Misumi, and then she nodded, "That kind of thing is a ssic trope in ghost stories."


    "Yes, that is what could actually happen, especially in the case of spiritualmunication rituals. Without proper protection, it is quite normal to attract evil spirits or even more dangerous and evil entities," Chen Yu said, casting a nce at the Nakado Department, who turned his face away in embarrassment but still listened intently.


    "Why does that happen, Teacher? Is there a problem with the ritual itself?" Curiously, Misumi Mikoto voiced her doubts to Chen Yu and asked with concern, "If it were me alone, how should I protect myself?"


    Chen Yu looked at Misumi Mikoto with approval, picked up the salt and white crystals and white candle prepared by Kyuuzai Ryousen, and exined, "Spiritualmunication rituals inherently use the power of the ritual tomunicate with spiritual bodies. During this process, the ritual generates a strong attraction to spiritual bodies.


    The more advanced the ritual, the stronger the attraction, and the stronger the spiritual bodies that might be attracted, among which evil spirits are a verymon urrence.


    As for your question about how to build defenses, that''s a very good question. The fact that you considered this even though I''m protecting you today shows you have the caution necessary for learning magic. Maintain your reverence for the unknown and the mystical.


    Because the spiritualmunication ritual I am teaching you today is very simple, the method to build defenses is also very simple. Under normal circumstances, just drawing a circle with salt around yourself is usually sufficient.


    For something a bit more advanced and effective, you can use a small dish filled with salt, ce a white candle on top of the salt pile, then set it at the four corners of a room. Additionally, hanging white crystals in corresponding positions can provide very good protection.


    However, you must be careful that if you actually attract an evil spirit, you must immediately stop the ritual. This kind of defense is too rudimentary; once the salt or candle is used up, the protection will be broken. So if you find that you have summoned an evil spirit, you must end the ritual immediately, understand?"


    Misumi Mikoto quickly nodded, while the Nakado Department thought to himself that he needed to buy more salt in the future.


    "Alright, when conducting a spiritualmunication ritual, after you''ve set up the defenses, what you''re going to face next is the ritual itself," Chen Yu said as he drew another circle in the area surrounded by mes, using animal blood prepared by Kyuuzai Ryousen, and exined, "Blood is an excellent medium for rituals.


    It''s used in many spells and rituals, and the more advanced the ritual or spell, the more stringent the blood requirements are. Of course, for the simplest rituals we are conducting today, ordinary animal blood is sufficient, without the need for human blood or live sacrifices.


    Don''t think it''s impossible. In fact, if you really want to conduct a high-level spiritualmunication ritual, preparing a few living people as offerings whenmunicating with certain entities who have peculiar tastes is quite normal. Some entities might even require you to prepare a massacre. Of course, those are not the kind you would want tomunicate with, I presume."


    Misumi Mikoto realized through Chen Yu''s words that magic was not just an interesting and mysterious thing; it was also very dangerous, particrly the necromancy she had chosen to learn, which dealt with the dead.


    "Returning to the ritual itself, in most rituals, the ritual magic circles used are circr, symbolizing the world and truth.


    Especially for Necromancers, it represents the one truth we believe in, the Unity of All Things," Chen Yu finished drawing the magic array, and began to exin the deeper meaning of the magic array to Misumi Mikoto, "Within the circle, we usually use shapes imbued with magical power such as triangles, squares, pentagrams, and hexagrams as part of the magic array.


    Today, to keep it simple, we are using the triangle."


    Having said that, Chen Yu lit candles at the three points of the triangle he had drawn. But clearly, these candles were different from the white candles he had shown to Misumi Mikoto before, and she noticed this because the mes that the three candles burned with were green.


    "These are ritual candles, a special type of ritual material made mainly from materials such as human hair soaked in corpse oil, corpse wax, cat ashes, grave moss, and grave soil.


    The process is quiteplex, and I will provide you with a method for making themter, as it''s something you must master," Chen Yu noted the noticeable disappointment on the Nakado Department''s face when he said this, chuckled, and then purposely added, "Of course, white candles can also be used, but as for the effectiveness... It''s a matter of luck, it could still work if you''re lucky."


    After finishing, Chen Yu recited the summoning spell over thepleted ritual magic circle, and with his incantation, a semi-transparent female figure finally appeared within the magic circle of the ritual.

 Chapter 256 - 253 I Didnt See It Clearly

    The lover he yearned for day and night finally appeared before him again. Unable to contain himself any longer, Nakado Department disregarded the mes burning around the ritual site and rushed towards the person he hadn''t seen for eight years. Suddenly, a surge of purple mes rose up before him, constructing a wall of fire that thrust him back.


    Knocked to the ground by the sudden ascent of the mes, Nakado Department looked at Kojiya Yukiko, who was obstructed by the fire behind her. His face held shock and surprise, but above all, an endless yearning...


    Eight years ago, due to his own mistake which led to her death, he even personally performed her dissection...


    Throughout these eight years, Nakado Department had lived in guilt and self-me for her, hating his helplessness, hating that he couldn''t avenge her, hating that he couldn''t find the murderer...


    But now, eight yearster, when Kojiya Yukiko appeared before him again, a wall of fire separated them, just like the insurmountable distance between heaven and man.


    Yearningly, Nakado Department looked at Kojiya Yukiko beyond the mes and reached out towards her. How he wished he could touch her once more, stroke her cheek, and confess his remorse, and how much he loved her...


    Regrettably, the mes before him hindered all of that, and he could only kneel down in vain in front of the fire, unable to get closer.


    "Why..." Nakado Department pounded the floor forcefully. He didn''t ask Chen Yu why he wasn''t allowed to pass, because he also knew that even if he could get through, Kojiya Yukiko could never return to his side; she was just a departed soul, whom he could see only once more in exchange for a hundred years.


    The only thing he questioned was why he hadn''t been able to save her life, why he hadn''t been able to avenge her.


    "There are boundaries between the living and the dead. Don''t try to break them recklessly, because you might not be able to bear the consequences that follow," Chen Yu continued to exin to Misumi Mikoto, seemingly unaffected by the sight before him: "Moreover, all life must eventually end in death. Don''t letpassion cloud your judgment.


    A calm and objective reason is a vital trait that allows you as a Necromancer to go further along this path."


    Having said this, Chen Yu finally walked through the mes to the still-kneeling Nakado Department, patted him on the shoulder, and said, "The world of the living and the dead cannot be touched, but through the Spiritual Communication Ritual, the living can converse with the dead. I''ll leave this space for you. Say whatever you want before the candle burns out; time is limited."


    After speaking, Chen Yu called out to Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro, signaling Misumi Mikoto toe out from the circle of fire and then leading them away from the ritual room temporarily, leaving some private space for Nakado Department and Kojiya Yukiko.


    Standing in the corridor, Misumi Mikoto looked at the closed door and a radiant smile appeared on her face. She said to Chen Yu, "Teacher, you''re not as unfeeling as you seem, giving Dr. Nakado and his girlfriend some time alone. I thought you were only going to let Dr. Nakado meet his girlfriend and then end it."


    "Do I seem like someone so cold-hearted and unemotional?" Chen Yu said with an annoyed nce at Misumi Mikoto, but he also warned her, "As Necromancers, we can offer others some convenience within the rules, but never easily cross the boundaries. The consequences of breaking the boundary between life and death are not something a beginner like you, who has yet to be initiated, can handle."


    "Teacher, when you say not to cross boundaries lightly, does that mean if I can bear the consequences, it''s still permissible to do so?" Misumi Mikoto astutely grasped the crux of Chen Yu''s words. The emphasis was on not to crossover lightly, not on absolute restraint. There''s a significant difference between the two.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t answer her question but instead tapped her forehead with the back of his hand, saying, "Before you''ve learned to walk, don''t think about running."


    After being tapped on the head by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but feel a bit of pain, holding her forehead and pouting slightly in displeasure.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s expression, Chen Yu shook his head, resigned. Indeed, taking on a disciple was self-troubling, but even if they are troublesome, they must be taught well. So, he asked her, "How''s your practice of the Meditation Technique that Ryosen-kun taught you?"


    "I have been practicing recently; I can already sense the free-floating Elemental Energy around me and even distinguish its types," Mikoto said with a hint of boastfulness, but she was puzzled and needed Chen Yu to rify, "But Teacher, why can''t I interact with those Elemental Energies? Logically speaking, shouldn''t meditation involve absorbing elements to enhance Magic Power?"


    "You''re not wrong, but do you know which element a Necromancer should absorb?" Chen Yu looked at Misumi Mikoto. Her current state was not unusual; many people who''ve just encountered the mystical and unknown are simrly curious and eager to try more. He had been the same initially, but only after suffering some setbacks did he learn to be cautious.


    The more you know, the more you realize how ignorant you are, and the more you understand humility. Conversely, those who know nothing are the ones who truly dare to be bold and fearless.


    However, this curiosity about the unknown should be encouraged. If a Mage loses curiosity about knowledge and merely indulges in power, such a person doesn''t deserve to be called a Mage.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Yu opened his mouth to resolve Misumi Mikoto''s doubts, "Necromancers are different from ordinary Mages. We need Negative Energy thates from death¡ªwhat traditional Transcendents refer to as Yin Energy or Yin Force.


    Before you officially start trying to absorb Negative Energy, if youe into contact with other elements, it will contaminate the purity of your Soul and lead to a muddle of powers.


    While there are ways to resolve it, the consequences can be quite bothersome. Rather than solving a problem after it arises, it''s better not to make mistakes from the start."


    While listening to Chen Yu''s exnation to Misumi Mikoto, Kube Rokuro couldn''t contain his curiosity about Magic any longer and asked Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, can I learn Spells from you?"


    Chen Yu nced at Kube Rokuro, smiled, and nodded, "You can, but first I need to test whether you''re qualified. Without the required aptitude, even if I''m willing to teach you, you won''t be able to learn."


    Having said that, Chen Yu performed the same forty-eight hand gestures he had used to test Misumi Mikoto before, then gestured for Kube Rokuro to repeat them.


    However, Kube Rokuro just looked at Chen Yu''s hands with some bewilderment, and stuttered, "Brother Yu, could you repeat that, please? I didn''t see it clearly."

 Chapter 257 - 254: Stay Behind

    Upon realizing he had absolutely no talent in this area, Kube Rokuro fell into a deep depression, deeply struck by the blow.


    There was nothing more depressing than having the wondrous magicid out in front of him, with others willing to teach, yet being unable to learn.


    Kube Rokuro had once been full of youthful fantasies, imagining himself as a powerful mage while ying games, and now the chance to be a mage was right in front of him. He didn''t even need to make much effort, merely needing to reach out his hand to grasp this opportunity.


    But the words "no talent" had hit him hard, making it painful for him to breathe! Could there be anything in the world more heart-wrenching and distressing?


    Seeing Kube Rokuro look as if life had lost all joy and hope, Chen Yu sighed helplessly and then shook his head, saying to him, "Don''t be so disgraceful. Turn around and I''ll make a spellbook for you. Although it can''t make you a real mage, as long as you persist in meditation, training your perception and spirit, you can still release a few spells with the help of the spellbook.


    With some luck, you might even learn one or two."


    "Really?" Rokuro''s eyes lit up upon hearing Chen Yu say this, as if... he were a puppy lured by a meaty bone, nearly wagging his tail.


    "I can''t let you call me ''senior brother'' for so many years for nothing," Chen Yu said with resignation, looking at Kube Rokuro. For him, creating a spellbook that could release a few simple spells was not difficult, and even endowing it with greater power was no problem.


    However, considering that Rokurocked the talent, he decided to control the spellbook''s power within the capabilities of an official-level superhuman.


    It would be enough for self-protection, but also not bring too much trouble to Kube Rokuro, and prevent him from having some unnecessary thoughts.


    "Thank you, Brother Yu!" Kube Rokuro thanked Chen Yu excitedly. It was a pity that he couldn''t be a real mage, but to obtain a curio that could release spells was indeed a joy.


    Standing to the side, Misumi Mikoto looked at Rokuro''s excited expression and couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Teacher, when will you officially start teaching me magic?"


    "After you''ve formally entered the door. Necromancy requires negative energy to be activated, so before you''vepletely mastered the meditation technique, forget about these things," Chen Yu looked at the curious Misumi Mikoto and patiently instructed her, "What you need to do now is use the meditation technique to train your spirit and perception.


    Once you can handle negative energy and have mastered the basic knowledge I am going to teach you, I will begin to teach you spells.


    Moreover, I hope you understand, Meiqin, that for a mage, knowledge is what we should pursue. Novel spells and powerful forces are but byproducts gained on the path of seeking knowledge. Only knowledge and wisdom are the strong foundations of a mage, and this is true for any upation within the realm of mages."


    "I got it, teacher!" Reprimanded by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto felt somewhat embarrassed, seeming to have gotten carried away in the face of the miraculous existence of magic, which made her feel embarrassed.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind, for after obtaining the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" from an unpleasant event he didn''t like to recall, his own behavior was not much better than Misumi Mikoto''s. He had been eager to learn powerful spells to show off and stand out, even considered secretly controlling some wealthy and powerful individuals and bing a "Dark Godfather"....


    The curiosity of humans towards the mysterious and unknown, as well as the impulse to show off like animals disying feathers during mating, is innate. We can suppress it with reason and intelligence, but we cannot eradicate it unless we are able to elevate our own life to a higher ne.


    Recalling his former foolishness, Chen Yu shook his head slightly in embarrassment. Fortunately, no one knew about these things, and I must never tell anyone, not even Hiromi, or she wouldugh at me for the rest of my life.


    As Chen Yu was pondering these thoughts, the tightly closed door reopened, and Dr. Nakado walked out from inside.


    He looked somewhat haggard, with fresh tear tracks on his face, and beyond that, Chen Yu could sense a kind of relief, as if a heavy burden had been lifted off him.


    "The candle is almost burnt out..." Dr. Nakado looked towards Chen Yu, unsure of what to say. Having just spoken with his deceased lover and resolving his long-standing emotional wounds, he was at a moment of turmoil inside. He didn''t know what to say to Chen Yu, only able to say to him softly, "Thank you."


    "You''re wee, it''s what you deserved," Chen Yu replied with a smile on his face after looking at the brand on the back of his hand, and then he led Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro back into the room.


    Seeing Kojiya Yukiko still standing within the ritual magic circle, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Teacher, how do we end this ritual? And what about Dr. Nakado''s lover... can she stay? Or should we send her to the next life?"


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto''s question, Dr. Nakado, who had juste to terms with his past, suddenly disyed a nervous expression. Of course, he hoped his lover could stay, but as a second choice, he could ept sending her to the next life. Aside from these two options, he feared the separation between life and death, where she could neither be with him nor move on to the next life.


    And hearing Misumi Mikoto speak, Kojiya Yukiko standing within the ritual magic circle also became anxious. Although she had just said goodbye to Dr. Nakado, hoping he could start a new life, if given the choice, she still wanted to be with him, especially knowing he had spent a hundred years to see her onest time. Kojiya Yukiko very much wanted to apany him through these long years.


    "What do you think should be done, Meiqin? However, I remind you, no matter what choice you make, this time I will only tell you how, but you will have to do it yourself," Chen Yu said with a slight upturn of his lips as he looked towards Misumi Mikoto, asking her.


    "Me do it?" Misumi Mikoto was taken aback, but looking at Dr. Nakado and Kojiya Yukiko in the magic circle, as well as Chen Yu and Kube Rokuro who were also looking at her, she swallowed hard before tentatively asking, "Then what should I do? I mean, if I want to let Dr. Nakado''s lover stay..."

 Chapter 258 - 255 End

    "Meiqin, did you see the news? They''ve found the killer from that serial murder case before. It turns out to be the survivor from that firest time!" In the UDI locker room, Tokairin Yuko was changing clothes while sharing thetest news with Misumi Mikoto, who was sitting on the bench eating breakfast.


    "Oh? Really? Have they caught the guy yet?" Misumi Mikoto showed the appropriate amount of interest, but her hands didn''t stop moving as she continued eating. Today''s breakfast was still tempura bento, a bit too salty, which made her want to finish quickly and go back to the office for some water.


    "They say Officer Maori and his team went to the hospitalst night. But the killer is still in the ICU right now, waiting for him to recover before they can arrest him. However, I''ve heard that Officer Maori has assigned people to watch him around the clock.


    The moment he leaves the ICU, they will arrest him!" Tokairin Yuko seemed very confident about the police''s chances of arresting the killer, even mimicking the action of making an arrest.


    "Is it Officer Maori and his team making the arrest? It looks like Officer Maori and his team have made a significant achievement this time! This is a serial murder case with twenty-five victims.


    Solving such a big case might even earn Officer Maori another promotion, right?" Picking up a shrimp from the bento box and putting it into her mouth along with some rice, Misumi Mikoto continued, "But as for the killer, he should get a heavy sentence, right? I wonder if he will be sentenced to death..."


    "It depends on the judge... But with such a severe case, they should sentence him to death, right? Wasn''t the killer from the Akihabara murder case also sentenced to death?" Tokairin Yuko, now dressed, looked at Misumi Mikoto, who hadn''t finished her bento, and suddenly leaned in to whisper, "I also heard that Dr.


    Nakado''s girlfriend, who was killed eight years ago, seems to have been killed by this same guy. I wonder if Dr. Nakado knows about this. If he does, he must be happy, right?"


    "I think he would probably burst into tears," replied Misumi Mikoto somewhat distractedly, while her mind inadvertently shed back to the scene from the night before, when she followed Chen Yu''s instruction to save Kojiya Yukiko''s soul in a White Crystal and hand it to Nakado Department, and he fell to the ground crying tears of joy like a child.


    Gobbling up thest bits of food in her bento box, Misumi Mikoto closed the lid and wiped her mouth with a napkin, then said to Tokairin Yuko, "With such a big case, the police will probably ask us for assistance in the investigation. I remember Dr. Nakado had sorted through rted case files, and with the body found in the suitcase, we''re going to be busy today!"


    "Ah! More overtime. I was nning to go to a mixer today!" Tokairin Yukoined, her whole demeanor slumping, puffing up her cheeks in frustration.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The morning sun was warm but not intense,forting on the skin and uplifting Yuiko Tsuina''s mood, though she didn''t bask in the warm sunlight; instead, she was packing her things, ready to be discharged from the hospital.


    "Little kitty, how are you feeling today?" Jounouchi Hiromi appeared on time in the ward as always, only today Chen Yu was with her.


    Seeing that Yuiko Tsuina had her belongings packed, Jounouchi Hiromi raised an eyebrow but quickly reminded her, "Did you pack everything? Remember to take your medicine on time when you go back, and definitely don''t take too much. That medicine has side effects, and it''s still in trial, so you muste back for a checkup every month, you know?"


    "I know, I know! Hiromi, when did you be such a nag? I remember you used to be very straightforward." Yuiko Tsuinaughed at Jounouchi Hiromi''s nagging, but seeing Chen Yu standing next to Hiromi, she deliberately added, "Just like when you kissed me forcefully by the poolside. That was my first kiss, you know!"


    Yet upon hearing what Yuiko Tsuina had said, Chen Yu merely smiled politely, while Jounouchi Hiromi, despite feeling a bit shy, gave no particr response, which seemed somewhat different from what Yuiko Tsuina had originally expected.


    Seeing this, she felt it inappropriate to press further, so after exchanging a few more words with Jounouchi Hiromi and greeting Chen Yu, formally acknowledging their acquaintance, she left the ward with the assistance of a young nurse toplete her discharge paperwork.


    As Yuiko Tsuina left the hospital room, Chen Yu leaned in close to Jounouchi Hiromi''s ear and whispered, "She still has feelings for you."


    "I know, but now..." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, fully aware of Yuiko Tsuina''s sentiments, yet her arms were encircling Chen Yu''s neck, "I am your fianc¨¦e, and my heart belongs to you now."


    "Talking such sweet nothings so early in the morning, I guess I''vee to understand how you made people fall for you in high school," Chen Yu said affectionately, pinching Jounouchi Hiromi''s perky nose before releasing his fianc¨¦e and leaving the ward with her.


    As the two were walking towards the office, they encountered the sses Doctor, who had just returned from the ICU ward, his face etched with confusion and deep in thought, nearly bumping into Chen Yu.


    "I''m sorry, Professor!" The sses Doctor quickly apologized to Chen Yu, "I was pondering over a case and didn''t see you, my apologies."


    "It''s alright, but... Dr. Moto, what case has you so engrossed?" Chen Yu indicated that it was no trouble, yet he was curious as to what kind of case could have the sses Doctor so absorbed.


    However, the name of the sses Doctor was indeed a point of curiosity; even he had to make an effort to peek at the name tag on the doctor''s chest to recall his name¡ªcould this be a curse?


    "It''s about that burn patient, the survivor from the fire," the sses Doctor exined to Chen Yu, also hoping to get some guidance from him, "Recently, they identified him as the perpetrator in a series of murders. The police camest night, intending to arrest him, but his injuries prevented him from leaving the ICU ward. Thus, the police simply stationed someone to watch over him."


    "However, when I conducted my rounds this morning, he suddenly regained consciousness, and upon the police''s questioning, he confessed everything, then immediately suffered brain death. It''s truly beyondprehension."


    "Indeed, it is beyondprehension!" Chen Yu agreed with the sses Doctor''s remark, but he knew in his heart that the reason was that the culprit''s soul had been personally killed by the Nakado Department the previous night, and the revival in the morning was merely the effect of his own "magic."

 Chapter 259 - 256 Christmas

    The snow finally fell.


    Although it doesn''t snow often in Tokyo during winter, and even when it does, it''s difficult for the snow to umte in this metropolis popted by tens of millions, simply seeing snowkes fluttering down from the sky on Christmas is still a fitting and romantic sight.


    In Japan, spending Christmas Day with your beloved and confessing your feelings to them is something almost every girl has fantasized about at some point. Christmas is also one of Japan''s top three asions for making a love confession, with the other two being Valentine''s Day and the Summer Fireworks Festival.


    However, for a female doctor like Jounouchi Hiromi, the romance of Christmas had always been out of reach in the past. Since Christmas is not a public holiday in Japan, while somepanies might let their employees go home early, hospitals are not among them. In previous years, she even had to work overtime on Christmas.


    As for this year... Jounouchi Hiromi was very much looking forward to what kind of Christmas surprise Mr. Chen Yu might prepare for her.


    As quitting time approached, the male doctors in the office left one after another. Today was Christmas, and it would be rather lonely to be alone, so most people had ns for tonight. Doctor Higashiyama, the happiest among them, had recently gotten married and was currently honeymooning in Hawaii.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, it''s Christmas today, aren''t you nning to leave work?" The sses Doctor noticed Jounouchi Hiromi was still sitting at her desk writing something, so he walked over and asked her with concern.


    Raising her head, Jounouchi Hiromi saw it was sses Doctor and smiled at him, saying, "I still have something to finish up. I''m waiting to leave with Mr. Chen Yu. But what about you... It''s Christmas today; don''t you have a date? Leaving thiste?"


    "No, I have a date with Nurse Chief Chiba, whom you introduced me to before, Doctor Jounouchi. She gets off work a bitter." Mentioning Nurse Chief Chiba, whom Jounouchi Hiromi introduced to him, a blissful smile spread across sses Doctor''s face.


    "Nurse Chief Chiba? Oh! Now that you mention it, it''s been several months since I introduced you two, right? How are things progressing? Don''t tell me you''re still just dating?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at sses Doctor with a curious and yful expression on her face.


    When she first introduced sses Doctor to her former colleague, thetter was quite pleased with him. After a few months, she was curious to know how their rtionship had progressed.


    Thinking of this, Jounouchi Hiromi said to sses Doctor, "Nurse Chief Chiba is a wonderful woman... You have to treat her well, Doctor... Don''t let her down. And I''ve heard from Nurse Chief Chiba that she has a good impression of you."


    "Really? I was actually nning to confess to her today. Hearing you say that, Doctor Jounouchi, gives me much more confidence!" sses Doctor became excited, thanked Jounouchi Hiromi politely, and then left the office.


    Watching sses Doctor leave, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but smile to herself. Although she could never remember his name, she always had a good impression of sses Doctor. If he and her former colleague hit it off and ended up together, it would surely be a beautiful story.


    After writing a bit more and finishing up her work, Jounouchi Hiromi was about to get up and change clothes when a knocking sound, "thud, thud, thud," came from the office door.


    Jounouchi Hiromi looked up and saw Chen Yu standing at the doorway, holding a bouquet of roses, red ones.


    "Beautiful Miss Hiromi Jounouchi, may I inquire if you are off work yet?" Chen Yu joked with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Chen Yu was still in his usual simple suit today, apanied by an overcoat he had prepared for the cold, which now rested on his arm.


    Because of their work, even though they dressed appropriately, it was not quite suitable for doctors to wear clothes that were too shy or fashionable, as this could give patients the impression the doctor was not very reliable. Therefore, both Chen Yu''s and Hiromi Jounouchi''s attire tended to be rtively in.


    However, this did not pose any trouble for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi. If he or she wished, a single thought was all that was needed to enter the nowpletely furnished castle within the Necromantic Space. There, they could change into any clothes they liked. The Ghost Maids in the castle were sure to provide the most fitting attire in the shortest time possible.


    "Handsome sir, thank you foring to pick me up after work. Have you prepared what''s nned for tonight?" Seeing Chen Yu holding a bouquet of flowers, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but yfully mimic an operatic verse in return.


    "Of course, beautifuldy, I have prepared for you the grandest of banquets, just awaiting your arrival," Chen Yu walked up to Hiromi Jounouchi, handed her the red rose, and kissed her cheek, "Pack up and get ready to go. Although we can leave directly, we still should go through the motions."


    Hiromi Jounouchi understood what Chen Yu meant, nodded her head, happily ced the rose on her desk, and then walked briskly and excitedly into the changing room.


    She didn''t keep Chen Yu waiting long, and quickly emerged from the changing room in her new outfit.


    Taking up the rose again, she looped her arm through Chen Yu''s, and the two left the hospital just like any couple heading out on a date, eliciting looks of envy and jealousy from the young nurses and the doctors who had night shifts to cover as they watched them leave.


    Having left the hospital, the two didn''t walk far before entering Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space directly.


    What surprised Hiromi Jounouchi this time was that Chen Yu didn''t take her to the castle but instead appeared on a beach, with a pretty beachfront cottage behind her and the castle, seemingly distant, in front of the cottage.


    It seemed that the Necromantic Space had also changed today because it was Christmas. Snowkes gently fell from the sky, and a thickyer covered the ground, giving everything a wintery feel. The castle in the distance shone bright with lights, adorned with colorful lights like twinkling stars, exuding a festive atmosphere.


    "Tonight''s first act¡ªCindere," Chen Yu smiled at Hiromichi Jounouchi, then disappeared.


    While Hiromi Jounouchi was still in surprise, she found that her clothes had changed into a red gown embroidered with diamonds in gold thread, and before her, a white carriage resembling the pumpkin carriage from fairy tales waited.


    "Please step into the carriage, esteemed miss," an elder dressed as a butler was standing in front of the carriage''s open door, bowing and extending an invitation to her.

 Chapter 260 - 257: The Ball

    The exquisite carriage, pulled by eight white horses adorned with ck feathers, glided along the street lit bymps, heading towards the castle from where faint music andughter wafted, much like the pumpkin carriage carrying Cindere to the prince''s banquet.


    "It seems I''m missing a pair of ss slippers," Jounouchi Hiromi mused atop the carriage, feeling the slight vibrations from the carriage, and couldn''t help fantasizing she was the Cindere from the fairy tale wearing ss slippers. However, the shoes she wore were not fairy-gifted ss slippers but a pair of high heels that matched her dress perfectly.


    Seated in the carriage, Jounouchi Hiromi looked forward with some anticipation to the events about to unfold at the castle, carefully observing her fiery red evening gown, embroidered with patterns like mes using golden threads, adorned with diamonds, which set off against the red dress like real mes, instantly revealing the extraordinary value of the garment.


    "It''s different from thest dress! Do evening gowns really only get worn once?" Recalling the information she once read in a book that mentioned how true nobledies typically don''t wear the same evening gown twice, Jounouchi Hiromi marveled at the extravagance of the European nobility.


    But now, it seemed she could also enjoy such a lifestyle! The thought instinctively popped into Jounouchi Hiromi''s mind.


    If she were an ordinary person, she might feel a touch of envy and iprehension towards such opulence, but the luxury and extravagance brought indescribable satisfaction and pleasure when one could enjoy this way of life.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, such a lifestyle had once been a distant dream, even though she had attained an unreachable height in her career and had a substantial ie, she still couldn''t afford such level and degree of indulgence.


    Naturally, as she reveled in all of this, Jounouchi Hiromi also clearly understood that everything she was experiencing was brought to her by the man she loved, which made her even more certain of her initial choice.


    The carriage advanced on the snow-cleared road, soon arriving at the castle gates.


    Once the carriage came to a halt, the elderly butler respectfully opened the carriage door for her, making an inviting gesture.


    Mimicking the so-called ssical court etiquette she had learned, she ced her left hand on the extended hand of the elderly butler and descended from the carriage, Jounouchi Hiromi then raised her head to gaze at the castle, resplendent with light.


    Although she had toured the ce under Chen Yu''s guidance and gazed at the entire castle from afar before, at that time the castle had not been fullypleted, and many areas were still bustling with y dolls and robots, preventing Jounouchi Hiromi from fully experiencing the true essence of the castle.


    This was her first time standing at the gates of the castle, feeling the grandeur and majesty of this edifice belonging to him, which allowed Jounouchi Hiromi to deeply sense the authority and majesty that the castle emanated.


    The towering ck stone building with its exquisite carvings and the pointed spires in a gothic style exuded dark and mysterious hues,pelling one to enter and explore its secrets. The surrounding Christmas-style decorations added a touch of warmth and cheerful holiday spirit to the darkness and mystery.


    The solid and towering walls surrounded the main body of the castle, forming a courtyard that now boasted a Christmas tree seemingly taller than the nearby spire of the castle due to the festive season, decorated with ribbons and colorful lights, which intensified the Christmas atmosphere throughout the castle.


    Guided by the elderly butler, Jounouchi Hiromi walked on the red carpet that stretched to the entrance of the castle. The heavy doors swung open at the pull of two armor-d samurai bearing long halberds and cloaked in ck capes, as the cheerful notes of a Christmas dance melody flew from the entrance, mingling with the warm air and instantly making one feel the festive cheer.


    Upon entering the banquet hall, gold adornments and deep purple silk drapes decorated the entire hall. Velvet curtains covered the windows, seemingly to keep the winter''s day at bay, yet allowing the serene and white scenery outside to be admired through the ss, to the pleasure of the guests within.


    Couples wearing masks gracefully danced together to the music yed by the orchestra, while many onlookers stood by, as though it were indeed a bustling party.


    "Beautifuldy, may I have this dance with you?" Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s arrival, Chen Yu, who had been waiting for a long time, approached her, raised her hand and kissed it gently before extending his invitation.


    Jounouchi Hiromi naturally wouldn''t refuse Chen Yu''s invitation. Despite not being very familiar with this kind of dance, she stepped into the center of the hall under Chen Yu''s lead, moving her feet to the music.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, who are all these people?" Wearing high heels that seemed to possess "Magic Power," Jounouchi Hiromi''s dance steps became light and nimble, making her seem like a highly skilled dancer, not at all awkward, allowing her to converse with Chen Yu while dancing, voicing her curiosity.


    "They are just the backdrop for this party. You are the star tonight, so don''t mind them." Embracing Jounouchi Hiromi''s waist and dancing with her in the golden dance floor, Chen Yu''s lips brimmed with a smile. After a kneeling move, he asked Hiromi, who was reclining in his arms, "Do you like the party I prepared for you tonight, my princess?"


    Rising from Chen Yu''s embrace, and spinning with the aid of his arm''s strength, letting her skirt flutter like mes, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at him and said, "If I am a princess, you shouldn''t have started with Cindere''s story. And you didn''t prepare just this party tonight, did you? I won''t be satisfied with that alone!"


    Though she was very pleased with the party Chen Yu had prepared, she still hoped he had more surprises in store for her.


    "The party is just a beginning. The evening''s program won''t disappoint you. I only hope you''re ready for the surprises," Chen Yu whispered in Jounouchi Hiromi''s ear while pulling her close in the rhythm of the dance, "For now, let''s enjoy the party together!"


    As the music continued, Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu danced on, surrounded by the crowd of onlookers, as if they truly were the leads in this grand celebration.


    When the midnight chimes struck, fireworks burst into the sky outside, and it was then that Chen Yu wrapped his arms around Jounouchi Hiromi''s slender waist and whispered to her softly, "Merry Christmas."

 Chapter 261 - 258 Ceremony

    As the fireworks scattered across the sky and everything quieted down, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was resting in Chen Yu''s arms, looked at the snow-covered castle outside the terrace and asked Chen Yu, "You said earlier that the evening banquet is just the beginning, but now the midnight bell has already tolled, and the banquet has ended.


    Isn''t it time we started on the main event you were talking about?"


    Hiromi waspletely satisfied with the banquet Chen Yu had arranged tonight, and with all the programs during the banquet. It was a true royal feast, not very different from the ones in fairy tales featuring princes and princesses, except that all guests were wearing masks and crowded around her like stars around the moon, making her the protagonist of the feast.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, this was like the fairy tales of her childhood, such as "Cindere," "Snow White," and "Beauty and the Beast," turned into a vividly beautiful dreame true.


    Therefore, even if this was all Chen Yu had arranged for the day, she already felt extremely satisfied and pleasantly surprised. Even if there were no other ns and he simply took her to the bedroom to sleep, Jounouchi Hiromi felt she could ept it and was willing to give Chen Yu a memorable night.


    This was also the reason why, when she spoke of starting on the main topic, her voice unconsciously carried a touch of ambiguity and seduction.


    However, contrary to Jounouchi Hiromi''s expectations, Chen Yu indeed had other arrangements in mind.


    Carefully lifting her dress, she followed him through the beautifully carved and decorated corridors and stairwells inside the castle, and Chen Yu led Hiromi to the underground of the castle.


    Confronted with the tightly closed ck door in front of her, and theplex patterns on it that looked like a seal, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel somewhat intimidated, a natural fear of the mysterious and unknown. But seeing Chen Yu still smiling at her, she felt greatly reassured, which diminished her fear.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why have you brought me here? What''s behind this... What exactly have you prepared?" Although she wasn''t scared, her tone was still involuntarily shaky. Her fiance was a Necromancer, and there was no guarantee he wouldn''te up with something like spirits or Skeletons, with the Ghost Maids in the castle being the best evidence, although they didn''t look like ghosts at all.


    "A ceremony, and also a gift, the Christmas gift I want to give you today," Chen Yu said with a smile to Jounouchi Hiromi, then he pushed open the door before them.


    Behind the door was a rather spacious room, almost asrge as the hall upstairs where the banquet had been held, except this room was a peculiar nine-sided structure, which looked somewhat sinister.


    In the center of the hall, on the floor, there was a Magic Circle made of grooves, which looked like eight lines of different lengths crisscrossing to form two staggered crosses, onerge and one small. And at the end of each line was a circr stone b slightly raised from the floor, engraved with different symbols.


    In the center of the Magic Circle were two concentric grooves forming a ring. However, right in the middle of the ring was a pit, recessed downward to match the nine sides of the room, with Skeletons carved at each corner, and different symbols etched onto the Skeletons'' foreheads.


    But this was not the most surprising and eerie thing within the hall, because outside of the Magic Circley a giant dragon, a dragon that one could tell was already dead just by looking at it.


    "This..." For the first time truly seeing a giant dragon, a fantastical creature that would only appear in works of fantasy, Jounouchi Hiromi was so shocked she found herself speechless,pletely at a loss for how to express her emotions at that moment.


    "This is the Christmas gift I prepared for you. It took a bit of effort to get it out of the Dragon Tomb, but thankfully the people from the Mingyue Society are efficient, so we didn''t miss Christmas," Mr. Chen Yu said as he supported Jounouchi Hiromi''s shoulders from behind to prevent her from falling, while exining to her.


    This giant dragon was approximately fifty meters long, its once beautiful blue scales now dull due to its death, but due to the dragon''s strong life force, its corpse hadn''t decayed despite being dead for a long time. asionally, a spark of lightning surged over the pair of winding and fierce dragon horns on its head, giving the impression that the dragon could wake up at any moment.


    From the Dragon Tomb that he had snatched from the Netherworld, the transcendents sent by Mr. Chen Yu from the Mingyue Society had found a total of three dragon corpses; this was the most intact one. The other two, one was reduced to bones, and the other one was severely decayed, obviously unsuitable as a gift for his fianc¨¦e.


    In fact, even this dragon corpse had suffered significant damage and Mr. Chen Yu repaired it using the School of Corpse Studies magic, making it look this intact. For this purpose, all the flesh and blood from the severely decayed dragon corpse was consumed, turning it into a skeleton like the other one.


    Moreover, to replenish the spiritual nature of this giant dragon corpse and to ensure it was not just a moving corpse, Mr. Chen Yu had expended one of the two dragon souls he obtained from the Dragon Tomb.


    He had also extracted the essence of a Spectral Dragon caught by the transcendents of the Mingyue Society, almost causing it to dissipate, which supplemented the soul for this dead dragon corpse to meet the needs of the uing ritual.


    "This... I..." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the giant dragon and the magic circle, unsure of what to say or do: "What should... I do?"


    Mr. Chen Yu heard Jounouchi Hiromi asking and didn''t exin, but reached out and took off the red dress she was wearing.


    Instantly stripped of her clothing, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately became shy and covered herself, shouting indignantly at Mr. Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu! What are you doing!"


    "Don''t misunderstand, it''s a requirement for the ritual. You wouldn''t want to bathe with your clothes on, would you?" Mr. Chen Yu said with a smile as he countered her question and exined, "Didn''t you say before that you wanted to be a Female Knight? This is the ritual to be one.


    You need to step into that pit and bathe in dragon blood to gain the extraordinary traits of this dragon corpse, and transform the dragon corpse into your mount, weapon, and armor.


    Of course, it''s not a problem if you go down wearing clothes, but I''d rather not waste the ritual''s power on strengthening a meaningless dress."


    Hearing Mr. Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s embarrassment lessened considerably, although she had already done everything there was to do with Mr. Chen Yu, being naked before him still made her feel very shy.


    Nevertheless, Jounouchi Hiromi still pouted and gave Mr. Chen Yu a resentful nce before taking off her high heels and the rest of her clothes, stepping down into the pit in the center of the room and standing inside.


    Seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi was now standing in the center of the pit, Mr. Chen Yu snapped his fingers. Eight acolytes donned in ck robes appeared on eight circr stone bs. He then grabbed the ck tome that materialized in his hand, flipped open the pages, and said, "Let the ritual begin."

 Chapter 262 - 259: Bloodbath

    Decay, deadly poison, bones, corpses, souls, curses, blood, and mystery, are the eight major schools of the necromancer, and also the Eight Great Factions of the Necromancer ss. However, all these factions ultimately sumb to death, or rather, it could be said that the eight schools are all born from death itself.


    All things lead to unity, and all things will ultimately return to death. This is the highest creed of the necromancers, and it also represents the state of the Eight Great Factions.


    This is also why the ritual room is nonagonal, but there are only eight stone bs on the Magic Circle, because thest b, carved with the symbol of death, is right now beneath Jounouchi Hiromi''s feet in the recess at the center of the Magic Circle.


    This is the significance represented by this Magic Circle¡ªall things lead to unity, and all will eventually return to death.


    As the eight acolytes summoned by Chen Yu began chanting incantations on the eight circr stone bs, the ritual alsomenced.


    The spells chanted by the eight acolytes were each different, ording to the symbols on the stone bs beneath their feet; they each chanted spells representing the eight schools of magic, infusing the stone bs with magic power.


    With the chanting of the acolytes, magic power gradually poured into the eight bs, illuminating the entire Magic Circle, emitting eight distinctly different colors.


    Decay''s ash grey, deadly poison''s deep green, bone''s withered yellow, corpse''s ghastly pale, soul''s silver grey, curse''s deep ck, blood''s dark red, and mystery''s deep blue. These eight different glows lit up the stone bs, each representing a different power of the Eight Schools.


    Looking at the somewhat familiar scene before him, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head lightly, chasing the memories of when he first received the necromancer''s heritage out of his mind¡ªthat was a dark history he would never want to recall in this lifetime.


    But Hiromi is much luckier than I was; back then, I only acquired the keys to unlock mystery and transcendence, unlike her who has my assistance in preparing the ritual to obtain a giant dragon''s flesh, soul, as well as the essence of its spiritual nature.


    Thinking this way, Chen Yu opened the ck tome in his hands. The pages turned automatically without wind, flipping to the corresponding page, which depicted and recorded a ritual scene identical to the one before him.


    "All things lead to unity, all will eventually return to death."


    "Sacrifice the corpse, let decayed flesh harbor poison."


    "Sacrifice the blood, conjure curses from blood."


    "Sacrifice the bones, and in the end they wither and decay."


    "Sacrifice the soul, silent and steeped in mystery."


    "Let the corpse be undying, bones be armor, the power of fresh blood, the soul bes spiritual nature."


    Spell after spell chanted in thenguage of death surrounded the Magic Circle, and the Dragon Corpse began to transform, its form fading while the power hidden within it separated out, turning into four colors of silver grey, withered yellow, ghastly pale, and dark red. These colors, following the grooves around the four outer circr stone bs, began to fill the entire Magic Array gradually.


    As the four different colors of power were extracted from the Dragon Corpse, four different colors of liquid began to fill the recesses of the Magic Array, and gradually started to flow into the central ring of the Magic Array.


    As the first ring was filled, the other four circr stone bs also lit up, and four additional forces simrly surged towards the center of the Magic Array along the grooves.


    As the second ring filled up, the mouths of the nine skeletons surrounding the central depression of the Magic Array opened wide, and crimson blood gushed out, gradually filling the entire depression and soaking Jounouchi Hiromi''s body within the bloody waters.


    "Hiromi, immerse yourselfpletely in it!" While controlling the ritual and transforming the giant dragon''s massive corpse into blood to fill the depression, Chen Yu instructed Jounouchi Hiromi, who was standing in the midst of it.


    Watching the blood that gradually submerged her thighs, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a sense of evil and nausea, but upon hearing Chen Yu''s instruction, she took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and squatted down, letting the blood wash over the top of her head.


    The moment Jounouchi Hiromi squatted down and felt the blood go over her head, a robust and overwhelming power seeped into her body through the blood, and she felt a tingling sensation as if she were being electrocuted!


    It was the power of lightning from the dragon corpse! For no apparent reason, Jounouchi Hiromi instantly understood the source of this power.


    It was not just power she felt; something in the blood seemed to be wrapping around her, enveloping her like a cocoon, and it seemed that some hard substances were forming on the surface of her body, resembling armor.


    Not knowing what to do, Jounouchi Hiromi dared not lift her head out of the blood nor open her eyes. She didn''t understand the ritual, but she trusted Chen Yu implicitly, so she followed his instructions and remained unmoving within the blood, allowing the ritual to continue.


    However, as the ritual progressed, and she even felt ayer of "armor" growing on her body''s surface, and the cocoon that enveloped her tightened its embrace, she finally struggled to breathe, choking momentarily as the thick stench of blood also poured into her mouth, and she swallowed the blood that was soaking her body.


    "Gestaniius!" Just when Jounouchi Hiromi coughed ufortably on the blood that flooded her mouth, a voice resembling the roar of a beast exploded within her soul, roaring a name.


    The name of the dragon corpse! Jounouchi Hiromi, almost passing out from being choked by the blood, realized in her daze that it was the name of the giant dragon.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi lost consciousness due to the blood, the dragon''s corpse outside the Magic Circle hadpletely vanished, turning into thest specks of spiritual light that poured into the Magic Circle.


    By that point, the entire Magic Circle''s glow had turned deep purple and the blood flowing in the depression shone with a purple spirit light, while in the Magic Circle''s very center, inside a nonagon-shaped pit, the blood was churning incessantly, and the soul shaped like a giant dragon struggled to burst forth but was firmly shackled by chains formed of blood and was gradually pulled into the whirlpool forming at the center of the blood.


    Watching the soul of the giant dragon finally mergepletely into the blood, Chen Yu finally closed the ck tome in his hands, standing assuredly in front of the Magic Circle, waiting for the ritual to beplete.


    As for the eight acolytes required for thepletion of the ritual, they had already been consumed by the ritual''s proceedings, burning themselves to ashes, transforming into eight different spiritual natures that infused into the Magic Circle.


    This was also a critical part of the ritual, sacrificing the eight acolytes to acquire the legacy of knowledge from each of the eight major schools of the necromancer from their souls.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, such knowledge is beyond the memory andprehension of the ordinary human brain and soul, so the ritual thoughtfully transformed it into an artefact imbued with Spiritual Intelligence, much like the ck tome in Chen Yu''s hands.


    The giant dragon, on the other hand, was part of another segment of the ritual, offering flesh and soul as a sacrifice to bestow upon the recipient of the ritual a Transcendent physique and strength. The better and more spiritually rich the offerings, the greater the power gained.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu''s gaze towards the blood pool turned rather envious. After all, the ritual he underwent only provided him with half, and he almost had to settle for a Zombie to fill the numbers.

 Chapter 263 - 260 Blood Knight

    The ritual was nearing its conclusion, and the flowing blood gradually congealed into a blood cocoon, which began to rise from the pit. Several thick blood vessels, formed from the congealed blood, were still connected to the pit below, continuing to draw blood while seemingly providing support for the blood cocoon.


    Seemingly because a giant dragon was used for the sacrifice, faint dragon chants could be heard from within the blood cocoon, and as time passed, the cocoon solidified at a faster rate, with the dragon chants growing louder and louder.


    Chen Yu was not the least bit worried about this situation.


    The ritual he had prepared for Jounouchi Hiromi was called the Blood Bath Ritual, a standard rite of initiation for the profession known as Blood Knight among the Necromancer Knights.


    By sacrificing a mountable creature, one could obtain the essence of that creature''s flesh and soul, simultaneously strengthening oneself and transforming the creature into a mount closely linked to one''s own spirit¡ªroughly equivalent to Chen Yu''s Audis, though Audis could not be used as a mount.


    Of course, the ritual Chen Yu had prepared for Jounouchi Hiromi was an ultra-luxurious version; normally, a Blood Knight would only have a warhorse for the sacrificial ritual, and could not afford the luxury of consuming eight acolytes toplete the ritual.


    Thus, under normal circumstances, the Blood Knight initiation would utilize a simplified version of the ritual,cking the blood bath presently enjoyed by Jounouchi Hiromi and devoid of the Curio inherited from the Eight Great Factions. One could only inscribe a Rune of the Blood School, sacrifice the offering, douse oneself in blood to gain some enhancement, and consider it done.


    Luckier individuals might sacrifice a more powerful creature and gain greater enhancements. To have aplete blood bath like Jounouchi Hiromi, with blood water leftover even after the blood cocoon had solidified, was almost an impossibility.


    After all, an average person aspiring to be a Blood Knight could never acquire a giant dragon as a sacrificial offering, not even its corpse.


    As for the sacrifice of the eight acolytes who held the traditions of the Eight Great Factions, to assist Jounouchi Hiromi, that part was Chen Yu''s private addition, which would not be present under normal circumstances, as it was part of the Necromancer''s initiation.


    Naturally, the enhancement portion of the Blood Bath Ritual could also be incorporated into the Necromancer''s initiation ritual, allowing the Necromancer to gain strength while also obtaining a mount or magic pet, but Chen Yu, at the outset...


    Remembering his own conversion ritual, which was so poor that it was down to eight skeleton frames, Chen Yu''s heart was already brimming with tears. Compared to Jounouchi Hiromi''s initiation ritual, it was the difference between a god of poverty and a god of wealth.


    While Chen Yu pondered these trivial matters, the blood cocoon finally solidified. No more blood was left in the pit; only blood vessels of uneven thickness connected the floating blood cocoon to the magic circle above. The dragon chant from within the blood cocoon became even more distinct.


    Gazing at the increasingly transparent blood cocoon with a figure curled up inside like an infant returning to the womb, and the shadow of a dragon shape swimming around her, Chen Yu couldn''t help but anticipate what kind of power his fianc¨¦e would ultimately acquire.


    A giant dragon, a real Pureblood Blue Dragon, not one of those Sub-Dragon Species... Such an initiation ritual was probably rare even in the entire Multiverse, for if Chen Yu hadn''t torn open a Dragon Tomb from the Netherworld, he would not have been able to conduct such a ritual.


    The body of a Pureblood Giant Dragon could be used for so many things, far more valuable than creating a Blood Knight. If this weren''t his fianc¨¦e, Chen Yu undoubtedly wouldn''t part with so much. With the treasures he had acquired from the Dragon Tomb, he could create two Dragon Liches and transform the tomb into a Bone Dragon Summoning Array, continuously producing Bone Dragons for himself.


    ```


    "Crack~" A faint cracking sound came from the rigid blood cocoon, causing Chen Yu to let go of his obsession with the bone dragon. His gaze swiftly turned towards it.


    A hairline fracture appeared on the surface of the blood cocoon.


    As more and more cracking sounds ensued, the dragon''s hum had already ceased, yet it seemed as if something was brewing. Chen Yu''s transcendent senses could even hear the strong and forceful pulsing of the bloodlineing from within the blood cocoon.


    Finally, amidst a loud dragon''s hum, the blood cocoon burst open.


    A female knight d in blue-gray armor appeared in mid-air, surrounded by a simrly colored dragon''s shadow.


    "Mmm~!" Jounouchi Hiromi let out a moan with a hint of sultriness, akin to a giant dragon whispering.


    As she moaned, she stretched out her body, unfurling from a fetal position to a full stretch before slowlynding on the ground.


    The armor covering Jounouchi Hiromi was fused from the essence of the flesh and blood of the former blue giant dragon''s corpse. It was her apanying armor, made of dragon skin, dragon scales, and dragon bones, offering defense as strong as that of a giant dragon. Furthermore, it could grow with her, making it a very powerful and practical piece of armor.


    Moreover, being well-aware of the information about Blood Knights, Chen Yu knew that the style of the armor was not fixed. If Jounouchi Hiromi wished, she could transform it into a more everyday knight''s attire or even an evening dress¡ªsuch was the advantage of magical items.


    At her waist, there hung a book with a dragon skin cover and a dragon pattern cast in metal, as well as a rapier with an ash gray handle. In addition, a red greatsword almost as tall as a person floated behind her.


    Seeing the metal book, Chen Yu sincerely hoped that Hiromi''s book would not be as noisy as his own.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi opened her eyes, the dragon shadow that had been circling her also came to rest on the shoulder armor of her shoulder, manifesting as a blue-gray mini giant dragon.


    "Congrattions Hiromi," Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi as she opened her eyes and surveyed her surroundings.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi barely started speaking when her voice roared like a dragon''s hum, as if a giant dragon was talking. This made Jounouchi Hiromi hastily cover her mouth, looking somewhat at a loss.


    "It''s normal. You''ve justpleted the ritual and still can''t control or contain your power well. You can ask it to help you," Chen Yu said, gesturing towards the blue-gray little dragon perched on her shoulder.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally turned her gaze to her shoulder, looking at the blue-gray little dragon that seemed as if it was dozing off. The little dragon cooperated by sneezing, spraying out a few sparksced with electric light.


    ```

 Chapter 264 - 261: The Dragons Daughter

    ```


    Having acquired a physique that could rival a giant dragon, this greatly enhanced Jounouchi Hiromi''s perception of the world, as well as the novelty of gaining power.


    Originally, Jounouchi Hiromi was just an ordinary person, an extremely ordinary female doctor. Although she wasn''t too ordinary in her profession, she didn''t show anything beyond ordinary human cognition. The same was true even though she was a very handsome girl who liked other girls during her high school days.


    But once she had gained the power and physique of a giant dragon, she was no longer ordinary.


    Through the dragon symbiotically linked with her own soul, she clearly knew how powerful her body was at the moment.


    Not to mention that the vast Essence of Life she acquired from the dragon''s body could extend her lifespan to hundreds of years, just the fact that her hair had be harder than steel was apparent when she tried to cut a small lock of it with scissorsst night, and the scissors notched.


    As for trying to cut her finger with a paper cutter, the de chipped instead and could only leave a white mark on her finger, making Jounouchi Hiromi realize she now possessed a defensive powerparable to a giant dragon''s.


    Because she had acquired the extraordinary physique of a giant dragon, Jounouchi Hiromi also gained several supernatural powers that belonged to dragon-kind. The ability to manipte lightning, brought by the Blue Dragon Bloodline, allowed her to control lightning and use Breath like a dragon.


    This made Jounouchi Hiromi quietly remind herself to be careful when sneezing in the future to control her power, or else a sneeze might turn into a lightning storm.


    The extraordinary vision of dragon-kind, True Vision, and dark vision, also made her already charmingrge eyes even more enchanting. The fact that Chen Yu almost lost his mind to her eyes'' Charm abilityst night proved that one look from these eyes was enough to make ordinary people obey.


    Fortunately, this ability was controble, otherwise Jounouchi Hiromi felt she might have to wear sunsses every day to go out.


    In addition, Jounouchi Hiromi did not try abilities such as Dragonic Language, Dragon Might, or Dragon Transformation. She who still couldn''t control her power well now relied on the symbiotic giant dragon sleeping within her to restrain these powers. She herself needed a long time to learn and train to control these powers.


    However, aside from that, Jounouchi Hiromi also gained stamina and endurance far beyond that of ordinary people, as well as a half-dragon form with dragon characteristics like Dragon Horn, Dragon Wing, and Dragon Tail. These allowed her and Chen Yu to practice horsemanship together all through the previous night.


    As for the oue...e morning only a radiant Jounouchi Hiromi showed up for work, while Chen Yu called in sick for the day, citing a cold.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Sitting in her office, Jounouchi Hiromi, having finished her work, took out her Dragonhide Book and began flipping through it on herp.


    ```


    Unlike the title of Chen Yu''s "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," her book, with its blue dragon skin cover and mithril magic lock, was called "Crimson Hymn." It wasn''t as verbose and rigid as the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," because it didn''t speak at all.


    All the exnations were provided through the giant dragon thaty dormant within Hiromi Jounouchi''s body.


    This was somewhat inconvenient. After all, if herpanion giant dragon was asleep, the book would have no voice mode and could only disy text and images.


    However, this didn''t prevent Hiromi Jounouchi from using it. It was merely ack of audio narration, which she could ept.


    By reading "Crimson Hymn," she had figured out why this book had a different title from Chen Yu''s.


    Indeed, when Necromancers and Death Knights took their vows, they all received a simr item. But since she chose the path of a Blood Knight, she received "Crimson Hymn," as female Blood Knights could advance to be Twilight Knights and then ascend to the legendary Crimson Empress. Hence, the book they received was called "Crimson Hymn."


    As for male Blood Knights, they too could be Twilight Knights, but their ascension wasn''t to be the Crimson Empress but the Scarlet Lord. The book they could get was named "Scarlet Ritual."


    Because Chen Yu was a Necromancer, thenguage in his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" was Necromantic Language. Initially, "Crimson Hymn" would have been in the samenguage, but since Chen Yu used a giant dragon as a sacrifice to help her take her vows, thenguage in the book changed to Dragonic Language.


    The book itself was also influenced by the power of the giant dragon, adding a section about the dragon''s legacy.


    Why she could obtain this legacy, and why such a book would form after the initiation ceremony, was also recorded in the book.


    This content especially intrigued Hiromi Jounouchi; it mentioned the magnificent and sprawling Multiverse, the astounding Necromancer predecessors within the Multiverse, and also a great Necromancy Series deity who created the Necromancy School. This deity offered their divinity and knowledge in a contract with the Endless Styx that transcends the Multiverse.


    As long as the Nether River flowed, anyone studying necromancy, willing to abide by the deity''s contract, could receive the legacy by dedicating their knowledge back to the river upon their own return to the Styx.


    It was with this Necromancy Series deity that one Necromancer after another merged their wisdom and knowledge with the great deity''s legacy. After countless years, it eventually led to the formation of the Eight Great Necromancy Schools within the Multiverse. Anyone abiding by the original deity''s contract could study the knowledge and receive the legacy from the Eight Schools.


    Reading about this Necromancy Series deity, who sacrificed their life immortal as the Multiverse itself, moved Hiromi Jounouchi as well. She had a new understanding of the great legacy she had received.


    Of course, actually obtaining this legacy wasn''t an easy matter. While the book did mention the secrets involved, Hiromi Jounouchi hadn''t yet read deeply. She was fascinated by the history of the Necromancers recorded in "Crimson Hymn," but it was still quite a challenge as she had only a basic grasp of Dragonic Language.


    Besides,pared to historical legends, she was more concerned with how to master her own powers. She couldn''t always rely on herpanion giant dragon to control and restrain her powers, could she? Otherwise, when she wanted to be with Chen Yu at night, would she have to be fully armed and transform into a Half-Dragon?

 Chapter 265 - 262: Going Home

    Japan''s New Year was originally the same as China''s, based on the lunar calendar, hence many of the festivals were also simr. However, during Japan''s Meiji Restoration Period, in an effort to learn from the West and fully westernize, the Meiji Government abolished the traditional lunar calendar in favor of the Western Gregorian calendar.


    China, on the other hand, adopted the Gregorian calendar in 1912, the year after the Xinhai Revolution, although it was used alongside the lunar calendar. After the establishment of New China, this dual calendar system was retained, and the Chinese people remained more ustomed to the traditional Lunar New Year.


    Of course, this also meant that the Chinese New Year was different from that of the vast majority of countries around the world.


    Since Japan adopted the Gregorian calendar for its New Year, the holiday urs on New Year''s Day.


    Although by nationalw only January 1 is an official holiday, in practice both government agencies and general enterprises stop working on December 29 and do not resume until January 3.


    With such an extended holiday, Japanese people, deeply influenced by Chinese culture, also choose to reunite with their families and celebrate the New Year together.


    For the same reason, after spending Christmas together, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi set off on a journey to visit Hiromi''s hometown.


    "Actually, we could have asked Xiao Lan to transform into a giant dragon and fly us to my hometown," Hiromi said, fastening the buttons of her coat suggestively while sitting in the Shinkansen, looking out at the scenery shing past, and speaking to Chen Yu.


    As the two had purchased a private booth ticket, only the two of them were in the smallpartment, so they did not hesitate to discuss some secretive topics. The blue-grey dragon they referred to as "Xiao Lan," alsoy in a miniature form on the small table in thepartment, munching on potato chips with a crispy sound.


    Upon hearing Hiromi mention its name, it lifted its head and let out a small streak of blue lightning, roaring, "I am the great Gestaniius! Not some Xiao Lan, this is an insult to the Child of the Storm!"


    "Alright, Xiao Lan, no problem, Xiao Lan," joked Chen Yu, twirling his finger as if to savor the delightful touch he had just felt inside Hiromi''s coat.


    It must be said, after undergoing the Blood Bath Ritual, her skin was as smooth and tender as a sixteen-year-old girl''s, irresistibly soft and impossible to let go of.


    Regarding Hiromi''s suggestion to let Xiao Lan transform back into a dragon shape to fly both her and him, although indeed very tempting, considering safety and secrecy, Chen Yu still shook his head and said, "Having Xiao Lan fly us would be too conspicuous; even if ordinary people can''t see it, it would be problematic if a Transcendent saw us."


    Hearing Chen Yu refer to it as Xiao Lan again, the little blue-grey dragon immediately started wailing and roared at Chen Yu, "You are insulting the great Gestaniius! You are tarnishing the honor of the Giant Dragon n! The glorious Child of the Storm demands a duel! You despicable crawler... Necromancer!"


    Clearly, even when trying to defend the honor of the Giant Dragon n, Xiao Lan couldn''t help but hold back a bit, not daring to truly call Chen Yu a mere crawler, since it was no longer the Legendary Blue Dragon of its living days.


    Although it still retained the strength of a Legendary Dragon, as a bonded mount, it could not defy Hiromi Jounouchi''smands, not even in the slightest twist of the word.


    "Ugh~ I''ve never ridden Xiao Lan through the skies!" Jounouchi Hiromiined affectionately to Necromancer, and it seemed that as her body became younger, she also revealed more of her girlish side of her character. Although she was still the mature andposed doctor, when alone with Necromancer, she would asionally let slip the charm of a young girl.


    Hearing Hiromi say this, Necromancer could only smile and replied, "In that case, next time I''ll have Xiao Lan take you for a spin in the Necromantic Space. Although the ind isn''t very big, it should satisfy your craving to fly."


    "Speaking of which, the original reason I bought horse bones from Naoki was to summon a mount for myself. But since we''ve been together, I''ve never even summoned the horse, and those bones are still in a box at home."


    "Hehe~ That must be because you''rezy, right, Mr. Chen Yu? Or is it because of me that you don''t have time to summon your mount?" Jounouchi Hiromi took off her boots,y down on his legs, and asked him.


    Necromancer shook his head slightly, stroked Hiromi''s smooth hair, and sighed softly, "It''s because I haven''t had the time; too much has happened this year."


    Hiromi sighed as well upon hearing Necromancer, "Isn''t that the truth? Last Lunar New Year, I was making a wish at the Shrine hoping to get a boyfriend this year, but I never imagined that confessing to you would lead to so much. Now I''m not even fully human anymore, really... How are you going to make it up to me?"


    Now endowed with the supernatural power of a giant dragon, Hiromi was less a human and more of a humanoid dragon, it was just that she hadn''t grown enough to fully wield her powers yet.


    Upon hearing her words, Necromancerughed lightly and said, "How do you want me to make it up to you? Aren''t I apanying you home for New Year''s right now?"


    He purposely used Chinese for thatst sentence, ying a bit of a word game.


    This remark of course led Hiromi to yful indignation, and she pinched Necromancer''s cheeks and retorted, "You''ve got some thick skin."


    "See? These two just can''t help but be all lovey-dovey when they''re together," Audis jumped onto the table, sharing his pet insights with Xiao Lan. As the pet of a Necromancer, Audis held a certain respect for Xiao Lan, but that respect turned into closeness when he saw her easily suppressed by Hiromi while trying to defend the honor of the giant dragons.


    "I''m a giant dragon, I don''t eat dog food." Xiao Lan nced at the ck cat beside her, rolled her eyes, and then stuck her head into the bag of chips, "I like to eat roasted demi-humans, camels are good too... Hmm, chips are eptable, I like them roasted."


    Seeing Xiao Lan ignore him, Audis just coiled up boringly, covered his eyes with his tail, and let his ears droop, opting for ''out of sight, out of mind.''


    "Hiromi, what should I call your mom when I meet her for the first time? Auntie or Ma''am? Or should I just call her ''Mom'' like you do?" While the pets were each doing their own thing, their owners were still being sweet together, "Or should I just call her ''Mom'' like you do?"


    "Now you''re already thinking of calling her ''Mom''? You''re getting ahead of yourself! We aren''t even married yet! I can give this ring back to you anytime, you know," Hiromi said with feigned arrogance, but the look she gave the ring on her finger was filled with fondness and care.

 Chapter 266 - 263 Homesickness

    Jounouchi Hiromi''s hometown is in the coastal and mountainous areas of Yamagata Prefecture in Japan''s Northeast region. Although it has the ninthrgestnd area in Japan, over 72% of it is covered by forests, making it a typical ce where thend is plentiful but sparsely popted.


    As part of the Northeast region, Yamagata''s climate naturally also possesses characteristics of the Northeast; namely, there is a lot of snow during winter.


    Although Yamagata Prefecture is not very far from Tokyo¡ªjust over two hours away by Shinkansen¡ªthe journey from Tokyo clearly shows a change in scenery from greenery to andscape nketed in white snow.


    "It really is the Northeast, with such heavy snow." Having put Audis back into his backpack, Chen Yu carried his suitcase and walked out of the train station with Jounouchi Hiromi, looking at the knee-deep snow outside and couldn''t help but remark.


    Holding the blue-gray cat that transformed from Xiao Lan, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t suppress augh when she heard Chen Yu''sment, "This is nothing. The snow isn''t much this year. I remember the deepest it ever got was up to my waist. When I was little, I could dig a hole right in the snow and make it into a secret base, and it wouldn''t melt all winter."


    "It seems like you really love the snow! You really knew how to have fun when you were young, digging secret bases in the snow, haha!" Chen Yuughed, amused by Jounouchi Hiromi''s reminiscing. He had never seen such deep snow because he grew up in the south of China, where snowfall was sparse, inspiring a sense of novelty in him.


    "Back then, that was pretty much all there was to y with. Though Japan was in the midst of the Showa period''s economic bubble, in a small ce like Yamagata, there wasn''t much to do.


    Plus, it was cold in winter, so snow was the only thing we could y with," Jounouchi Hiromi sighed, shaking her head as she led Chen Yu down a street cleared of snow, "Let''s take the bus from up front; my mom doesn''t live in the city area."


    Chen Yu had no objections and walked with Jounouchi Hiromi to the bus stop; the bus arrived shortly after they got there.


    "Ah! It''s been so long since I''ve been on this bus. I used to take it to school every day when I was in high school." Maybe it was because the bus was warm, but Jounouchi Hiromi continued the earlier conversation, "Speaking of the economic bubble, although everyone seemed to have a lot of money, ces like Yamagata weren''t really affected.


    Even though everyone had more pocket money, there wasn''t much to spend it on.


    The most vivid memory I have is of a ssmate who had never seen the ocean or even eaten fish before high school. It was only after he started high school that he took a bus to Tsurugaoka City next door with his own pocket money. It was the first time in his life that he saw the ocean and tasted fish."


    Listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s casual talk, Chen Yu was quite surprised. Japan during that period was supposed to be at its most prosperous, having recovered from the post-war era and its economy growing rapidly, even boasting about buying up the United States.


    It seemed unlikely, as Jounouchi Hiromi described, that there were people living so close to the sea who had never eaten fish since childhood.


    Jounouchi Hiromi immediately perceived Chen Yu''s emotions and hurried to exin, "Don''t disbelieve it! The name ''Yamagata'' originally means nd beside the mountains.'' Even now, many people live in the mountains; my grandmother and grandmother''s mother, for instance, have never left them their whole lives.


    Although you can see the ocean in Tsurugaoka City next door, most people haven''t really seen the sea nor eaten much fish since the fish caught by the seaside are generally sold directly at the fishing ports. Most of them are shipped to big cities, with ces like Yamagata hardly ever having fish for sale."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation gave Chen Yu a direct understanding of the lives of people in Yamagata Prefecture, altering his original impression that fish was the main staple of Japanese diets. He couldn''t help but ask, "So what do you usually eat?"


    "Rice and vegetables, of course! From ancient times, the people here have been farmers and tillers of thend, so Yamagata''s cherries, persimmons, and apples are famous nationwide.


    When I was little, we had way more fruit at home than what''s avable in Tokyo." Jounouchi Hiromi was obviously a food lover; reminiscing about the fruit she often ate as a child, her craving showed, "I still remember when I was very young, my grandfather hadn''t passed away yet, and one winter, he shot a wild boar with his hunting rifle.


    That winter was probably the happiest of my life because I had wild boar to eat nearly every day."


    "It sounds like I should have had a happier childhood than yours." Chen Yu shook his head slightly. Thanks to national policy and his parents being dual-ie workers, he really nevercked for food when he was a kid.


    In summer, entire crates of soda popsicles were a factory benefit, and even an upset stomach from them wasn''t an issue; fruits like oranges were avable all winter and would even spoil on the balcony, despite being kept in low temperatures; as for meat like chicken, duck, and fish, although they were supplied by coupon, after he started elementary school, there hardly were any food or meat coupons anymore, and it did not seem like he went without meat often, eating it every few days.


    It''s undeniable that back in the eighties, factory benefits in China were excellent. The factory Chen Yu grew up in was arge state-owned enterprise,plete with its own school, cinema, cultural pce, swimming pool, library, and even a dedicated vegetable market for each residential area. If you didn''t want to bathe or eat at home, there were public baths and cafeterias avable.


    To this day, Chen Yu still remembers his favorite childhood snack from the cafeteria near his house: peach crisps, and his favorite dish was his mother''s sweet and sour pork ribs...


    "Hiromi, after the New Year has passed,e back to China with me next year," Chen Yu earnestly said to Jounouchi Hiromi, thinking of his parents, "The Chinese New Year is at the end of January. Hiromi, can you apany me back then? As my fianc¨¦e, to meet my parents."


    "Of course, I can! Isn''t that what I''m supposed to do?" Jounouchi Hiromi said, linking arms with Chen Yu and leaning on his shoulder, "I am your wife, and you are my husband. Apanying you to visit your parents is only natural, isn''t it? Aren''t you here to visit my mother with me right now?"


    "Then, when we meet your mom, should I also call her ''Mom'' with you?" Chen Yu cracked a small joke, lightening the trace of homesickness that had just risen in him.


    "We''ve not had an engagement party yet, so you can only call her ''auntie'' for now!" Jounouchi Hiromi yfully pinched Chen Yu''s cheek, chiding him...

 Chapter 267 - 264 Boudoir

    Jounouchi Hiromi''s home was located in the suburbs near the foothills of Yamagata City, and one could almost say it was nestled at the foot of the mountains. When Chen Yu arrived at her doorstep, he could look up to see the tranquil and peaceful mountains behind her house, covered with white snow and tinted with a hint of indigo.


    "Mom!" Standing at her own front door, Jounouchi Hiromi pressed the doorbell and called out loudly for her mother as she walked in.


    "Hey, hey, hey! How old are you now? You''re still shouting like a child when youe home!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother came out from inside the house wearing an apron and holding adle, clearly having been busy in the kitchen. As she chided Jounouchi Hiromi, she lifted her head to look at her, "Come here and help out as soon as you''re back.


    I haven''t prepared the soba noodles for the New Year''s feast yet! Hurry up¡­"


    Seeing her mother freeze up in front of him because of her own surprise, Chen Yu quickly greeted her with a smile, "Hello, auntie, I am Hiromi''s boyfriend, my name is Chen Yu. It''s nice to meet you for the first time; please take good care of me!"


    While speaking, Chen Yu hurriedly handed the gift he had been carrying over to Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother, "This is a little gift from Tokyo for you. It''s nothing much, so please don''t dismiss it."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, standing beside her mother with thedle, couldn''t help but smirk at the sight of her mother receiving Chen Yu''s gift awkwardly.


    "Really, I''m already so happy that you came to visit, why did you have to bring a gift!" Perhaps her daughter''sughter snapped her back to the moment, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother reprimanded Chen Yu and took the gift from him with the hand that wasn''t holding thedle,ining even though she couldn''t hide the smile at the corners of her eyes.


    After inviting Chen Yu to sit down and pouring him a cup of tea, Jounouchi Hiromi was finally pulled aside by her mother for questioning, "You little rascal! What''s all this about? Why all of a sudden did you bring someone back? Didn''t you say previously that it was just going to be youing back because he had work and couldn''te?


    And now you''re bringing him back with you, leaving me unprepared!"


    "I wanted to give you a surprise!" Jounouchi Hiromi said with a pleasing smile, hugging her own mother and pleading, "And Mr. Chen Yu won''t mind. We just didn''t want you to prepare too much, so we deliberately didn''t tell you."


    "But that''s really rude! It''s your first time bringing a boyfriend home, and if we don''t entertain him properly, he might think our family is impolite!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother scolded her, clearly unhappy with her daughter''s sudden surprise attack. For Japanese who value etiquette, it was considered very rude not to properly entertain a guest.


    "Mr. Chen Yu won''t mind these things, and you''re being too polite; that will make him ufortable," Jounouchi Hiromi consoled her mother, while at the same time pushing her toward the kitchen, "Mum, you should hurry up and cook. I''ve been craving the braised pork belly you make for a whole year!"


    "If you want to eat my cooking,e back more often! What''s so great about a big city like Tokyo that you onlye back for the New Year''s holiday!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother grumbled at her daughter but still headed toward the kitchen, halfway pushed and halfway willing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "This is your old room, Hiromi? It''s different from what I imagined, a bit less... boyish. I half expected to see a tomboy''s room!" Chen Yu teased as he sat on the bed in Jounouchi Hiromi''s bedroom, looking around the space that used to belong to her.


    "What did you think my room would look like, a mess?" Jounouchi Hiromi retorted cutely, cing her suitcase in the corner of the room and hanging the clothes from it into the wardrobe.


    However, as she looked at some of her old clothes in the wardrobe, she couldn''t help feeling a bit self-conscious about Chen Yu calling her a tomboy; most of the clothes were pretty androgynous andcked feminine attire. The most eye-catching piece, a white dress, was something she had bought to get rid of Yuiko Tsuina, who was not her girlfriend at the time.


    Unfortunately, even in that dress, she didn''t look very girlish.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi contemted hiding her old clothes, Chen Yu asked from behind her, "Hiromi, how are we going to sleep tonight? It might be a bit cramped for two people in your bed. Should I set up a ce on the floor to sleep?"


    "Is it really necessary to bother? Mr. Chen Yu, you can just go back to...," Jounouchi Hiromi was about to say Chen Yu could always return to sleep in the castle within the Necromantic Space, but Chen Yu hugged her from behind and whispered in her ear, "Let''s try not to mention anything supernatural; it''d be troublesome to exin if your mom heard us.


    Plus, if you don''t sleep here and your momes to check on us and finds neither of us in the room, how will you exin that to her?"


    "Couldn''t we use an illusion?" Jounouchi Hiromi said, slightly disgruntled. She had only recently acquired supernatural powers and always wanted to show off her abilities, but restrictions like Chen Yu''s made her feel frustrated that she couldn''t use her strength as she wished.


    "Don''t be reliant on your power; it''s not a toy to show off," Chen Yu, making Jounouchi Hiromi turn to face him, sternly advised her, "Powerful abilities require a strong heart to wield them. It''s like holding a sharp sword¡ªif you can''t grip it properly, it will cut you. Only when you are strong enough to wield it, does it be a formidable weapon in your hand.


    I know you suddenly got this power and you''re eager to try using it, like a child with a new toy who wants to show off. I can understand your feelings, but I hope you realize that power is not a toy. If you can''t control your own power and desires, the power will dominate you, leading to a loss of control, and you will be a ve to it."


    Having heard this reminder from Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi finally felt a shock of realization and reflection; since receiving the abilities of the Blood Knight, she had been overly eager, always wanting to do something with her newfound transcendent powers.


    However, she hadn''t yet mastered her abilities and even keeping them contained was only possible with Xiao Lan''s help, a clear indication that her mindset wasn''t right.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Chen Yu, and thank you for reminding me," Jounouchi Hiromi said with gratitude aftering to her senses. Deep down, she felt relieved that Chen Yu was by her side; otherwise, she might have very well lost herself.

 Chapter 268 - 265 New Years Visit

    After receiving a reminder from Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi adjusted her mindset. Once she understood the issues she should pay attention to, she settled her mind, no longer thinking of herself as a Transcendent with great power, but instead returning to the mentality of an ordinary person.


    "Mom, where should we put the kagami mochi?" Holding the circr rice cake that was arranged on a te, Jounouchi Hiromi asked her mother. At that moment, she was helping her mother along with Chen Yu to decorate the house for the New Year.


    Because she wasn''t very familiar with these traditional customs, Jounouchi Hiromi nced at the old-fashioned television set that resembled a cab in their house and thought about cing the kagami mochi on top of it.


    Then she felt a p on her buttocks from her mother.


    "How could you put the kagami mochi on the television! The deities would take offence! It should be ced on the cab for a proper offering!


    Haven''t you seen how I arranged the kagami mochi in previous years?" Mother Jounouchi gave her daughter a reproachful look, snatched the kagami mochi from her hands, and then ced it solemnly on the living room cab, even joining her hands in prayer seriously in front of it.


    Watching her mother''s serious demeanor, Jounouchi Hiromi pouted with slight dissatisfaction. Although she knew that deities really exist in this world, she still didn''t think cing a kagami mochi needed to be so solemn. What if she offended them? The Toshigami wasn''t some high and mighty deity. If it came down to it, she could just "reason" with it!


    She didn''t believe that The Toshigami wouldn''t listen to the reason from a Legendary Dragon.


    However, just as this thought arose in Jounouchi Hiromi''s mind, she hastily dismissed it.


    "Ordinary person, ordinary person, you are now an ordinary person!" she repeated to herself several times in her mind that she was now an ordinary person, and not yet able to control her own powers fully.


    It was only after this that Jounouchi Hiromi managed to adjust her emotions and mindset, and like her mother, she bowed solemnly to the kagami mochi, hoping that the Toshigami wouldn''t mind her earlier disrespect.


    "Hiromi, what are you doing?" Chen Yu, who had finished cing the kadomatsu outside the door, walked in and saw Jounouchi Hiromi joining her hands in prayer to the kagami mochi, and couldn''t help asking her curiously.


    After finishing her prayers to the Toshigami, Jounouchi Hiromi then turned around and quietly exined to Chen Yu what had happened just now.


    After listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded slightly and said to her in a quiet voice, "That''s right, Hiromi. You need to understand, although you could indeed rely on Xiao Lan to defeat one or two lesser deities, what if attacking a minor one provokes a greater one?


    The Toshigami may not be a powerful deity, but what if attacking it brings retaliation from Gao Tianyuan? We are not afraid, but your mother is just a powerless ordinary person. If a divine war erupts, it wouldn''t end with just one or two people dying. And Gao Tianyuan..."


    "What about Gao Tianyuan?" Jounouchi Hiromi agreed with Chen Yu, feeling that he made a lot of sense, but his mention of Gao Tianyuan at the end piqued her interest. In her original understanding, that was just part of the myth and legend. However, having acquired Transcendent powers and having witnessed the Divine Servant of the Inari God, she understood that deities indeed existed.


    The fact that Chen Yu brought up Gao Tianyuan at this moment, and with a hesitating attitude, made her wonder.


    "It''s nothing, just that I had a glimpse of Gao Tianyuan when I was constructing the Necromantic Space. It''s indeed inhabited by deities," Chen Yu didn''t borate further, he simply stated then added, "After the New Year, when we return to Tokyo, Hiromi,e with me to pray to Little Rice Princess, as she is also a deity. Besides, you could learn more about the Inari God."


    "Hmm, whatever you decide is fine, Mr. Chen Yu," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded obediently, showing no trace of the one who had just been thinking about "reasoning" with a deity.


    Seeing Chen Yu mentioning praying to the deities, she suddenly asked him, "Mr. Chen Yu, where should we go for the New Year prayers to a shrine or temple? Since there really are deities, shouldn''t we choose carefully?"


    "Uh... I haven''t thought about that. In the past years, I wasn''t very concerned about such things; I only went to Sensoji Temple with ssmates twice while studying," Chen Yu looked a bit embarrassed, he truly hadn''t considered the question before. As a Necromancer, what he revered could be said to be death itself rather than any particr deity.


    But since Jounouchi Hiromi raised the question, Chen Yu started to seriously consider it. It was out of the question for him to set up an altar in his Necromantic Space and worship the Death God for New Year prayers; not to mention it wasn''t in the Death God''s domain, and worshiping the Death God during the festive season didn''t seem appropriate.


    "Then are there any particrly efficacious or famous shrines or temples in Yamagata City? Hiromi, where did you use to go for New Year prayers? I think there''s no need to worry too much; just do as you''ve done in the past." After contemting, Chen Yu suggested that Jounouchi Hiromi proceed as usual for the New Year prayers, not needing to be influenced by her Transcendent powers.


    "Yeah, that makes sense... I feel that for the prayers, if one is sincere, the deities will surely bless us," Jounouchi Hiromi considered then said to Chen Yu: "There''s a Buddhist Temple called Matsuo Temple opposite the high school I used to attend. I used to go there before every exam, and it felt quite effective. Why don''t we go there?


    But you know, it seems there are quite a few temples in Yamagata. If Risseiji Temple wasn''t so far away, I''d suggest we go there; I''ve always wanted to climb its thousand-step stone stairway."


    "If Hiromi likes it, then let''s go to Risseiji Temple," Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile. "As for the distance... Although I don''t want you to abuse your Transcendent powers, it doesn''t mean we can''t use them to solve minor troubles. If you''re willing, even going to Kyoto''s Fushimi Inari Taisha for New Year prayers is just a thought away."


    "Hmph! You always have a way, don''t you?" Jounouchi Hiromi could tell that Chen Yu nned to use a Spell to solve the issue and huffed at him in mild displeasure, yet she didn''t object.


    New Year prayers are an indispensable custom for the Japanese during the New Year, so the more efficacious the temple, the more people go there, all hoping to receive blessings from the gods and Buddha for theing year.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was now a Transcendent, she still sincerely hoped to receive the deities'' blessings, so this matter was of great importance to her.


    "Since Mr. Chen Yu said so, let''s go to Risseiji Temple," After some thought, Jounouchi Hiromi agreed with Chen Yu''s suggestion to go to Risseiji Temple.

 Chapter 269 - 266: Night Climb to the Mountain Temple

    Because the Jounouchi Hiromi''s family consisted only of her and her mother, along with their guest Chen Yu, even the New Year''s celebration seemed somewhat subdued. As for Hiromi''s grandmother and maternal grandmother, they lived farther away in the mountains, residing with other rtives, and had note to join them for the New Year due to the inconvenience of travel.


    Actually, many of Japan''s New Year traditions were influenced by China, with several customs being quite simr, such as families gathering for New Year''s Eve dinner and watching Japan''s New Year''s TV specials¡ªthe Red and White Song Battle tradition, and visiting temples on the first day of the New Year, among others¡­


    It could be said that aside from some detailed differences in customs, Japan''s New Year had many simrities to China''s New Year, an undeniable result of the ancient Chinese culture spreading to neighboring countries.


    However, as society gradually entered the modern era, traditions naturally came under influence. For instance, more and more people grew ustomed to life in big cities, and the connection to traditional New Year''s customs grew weaker, to the point where even the decades-old Red and White Song Battle was seeing declining viewership¡­


    Such issues were not unique to China; Japan faced them as well. However, since one-tenth of Japan''s poption was concentrated in Tokyo, with many others heading towards major cities, local county and city poptions dwindled.


    These local governments went to great lengths to revitalize their economies, and they naturally made good use of their traditional culture for protection and inheritance, which,pared to China that had undergone cultural turmoil, was somewhat better.


    Of course, these issues meant little to a necromancer and a Blood Knight. Having finished dinner and while watching a boring TV program, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were also discussing their ns for the New Year''s shrine visit.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, would you prefer to go to see the New Year''s Eve bell-ringing shortly after midnight, or shall we go for the New Year''s shrine visit tomorrow during the day?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu.


    Either option posed no problem for them; even if it meant staying up all night to watch the New Year''s Eve bell-ringing, and then witnessing the sunrise, followed by the first shrine visit of the New Year, it all boiled down to whether the two were interested in these activities.


    "I''ve never witnessed the New Year''s bell-ringing at a temple before, let''s go see it together," Chen Yu decided after some thought. Staying up all night was a trivial matter for him, and for Hiromi Jounouchi, who now had a constitutionparable to a giant dragon, it would not be a burden.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s desire to see the bell-ringing ceremony, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally didn''t mind. As a local from Yamagata City, she had seldom watched the New Year''s bell-ringing at Risseiji Temple either. With Chen Yu expressing such a wish, she couldn''t help but feel a hint of longing.


    "If you want to see the bell-ringing, go ahead. Leave early to avoid the crowds on the mountain, and don''t forget to get me a disaster-preventing amulet," Mother Jounouchi responded when she heard Chen Yu and Hiromi discussing the New Year''s bell-ringing ceremony.


    To avoid being a third wheel for her daughter, she made a clear gesture to send them off: "I''ll go to your Aunt Keiko''s house, they''re definitely ying mahjong tonight, and if I head over now, I might still make it in time to join in."


    "Mom¡­" Hiromi Jounouchi started to exin but saw her mother already standing up and heading to the room, apparently to get ready to leave. Hiromi exchanged a resigned nce with Chen Yu, smiled bitterly, shook her head, and stood up as well. She changed into her coat with Chen Yu and they left the house together.


    Although it hadn''t snowed today, the snow cover on the ground was still quite picturesque¡ªa nket of glistening white, untrodden and beautiful, almost too divine to disturb.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, indulging in a childlike spirit, bounded yfully in the snow, leaving deep footprints with each step, a joyous smile spreading across her face.


    "It''s been so long since I was this happy. When I was little, I loved stomping in the snow like this!" Hiromi Jounouchi said, herughter growing as she turned to Chen Yu: "Back then, I was so small I''d sink into the snow, and my dad had to pull me out like one pulls a radish¡ªit was so much fun!"


    Hearing Hiromi say this, Chen Yu suddenly moved behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist, lifting her off the ground: "Unfortunately, you''ve grown taller now. I can''t grab your hand, but I can hold your waist."


    "Hmm~ I''m not a little girl anymore, so that trick won''t work on me!" Hiromi Jounouchi cooed in Chen Yu''s arms for a moment, then with a hint of haughtiness released his hands and ran a few steps ahead, only to turn back and ask him, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''ste and there are no cars, how are we getting to Risseiji Temple?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi had chosen a light-colored coat for the evening, which, despite the night, gleamed under the warm orange streetlights, making her look extraordinarily beautiful.


    Gazing at her beauty mixed with yfulness, Chen Yu walked towards her, took her hand, and said with a smile, "We can just walk there!"


    With that, Chen Yu began to walk forward, holding Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand, and the scenery around them blurred, as if they were riding in an exceedingly fast vehicle. But Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi''s steps were just normal strides.


    When the surroundings stabilized, Hiromi Jounouchi looked around and realized they were already standing at the foot of Risseiji Temple''s mountain.


    "This is..." Hiromi Jounouchi was still a bit confused, surveying around her to confirm their location before turning to Chen Yu with a bit of shock, about to ask him how they got there.


    "It''s just a simple application of spatial magic,pressing what would have been a long distance into a few steps.


    If you, my master, could control the power I''ve bestowed upon you, you could do it with your eyes closed," exined Xiao Lan''s voice in Hiromi Jounouchi''s mind, with a dragon''s disdain yet still attentively rifying for her, and simplifying the principles of the spell before transmitting it to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    While digesting the information from Xiao Lan, Hiromi Jounouchi finally came to her senses and said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, shall we go up the mountain now?"


    Saying this, Hiromi Jounouchi looked towards the mountain path ahead; although the road was covered in snow and the stone steps had ice formed on them, there was no shortage of visitors.


    "Let''s go up. The temple seems to be quite popr today!" With that, Chen Yu linked arms with Hiromi Jounouchi, and they trudged up the snow-packed path toward Risseiji Temple on the mountain.

 Chapter 270 - 267: Paying Homage

    Stepping on the icy stone steps and making their way up the mountain, although it was already night, there were quite a few people on the mountain path, all carefully treading on the stone steps and climbing up while holding onto the handrails.


    For Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, the ice on the stone steps was really nothing, with their current physical condition they could easily crush the ice or even the stone steps themselves, not to mention just stepping on them without falling.


    As they walked up the mountain, Yu Chen said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, try using True Vision to look at this mountain and feel if there''s anything different."


    "Is there something different?" Hearing what Yu Chen said, Hiromi Jounouchi looked up at the mountain with some confusion, and as she looked up, her pupils turned into a dragon-like blue vertical slit.


    As Hiromi Jounouchi activated her True Vision, which she had initially mastered, the originally dim view of the mountain suddenly changed before her eyes. The entire mountain shone with a golden light, and right where the Buddhist Hall was located on the mountain, there was a golden beam shooting straight into the sky. Within the beam, the image of Buddha was faintly visible.


    And at Hiromi Jounouchi''s ears, the sounds of Zen chanting drifted by, while a hint of sandalwood reached her nose.


    "Ah!" Seeing the brightly golden Buddhist Temple before her, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but exim in amazement, ovee by the majesty disyed by the deities and Buddhas on the mountain, feeling an urge in her heart to kneel down and pray.


    However, she suddenly heard a cold snort tinged with the sound of a dragon''s growl by her ear, instantly awakening her. She quickly closed her True Vision, and her pupils returned to normal.


    Knowing that it was Xiao Lan who had helped here out of that state, Hiromi Jounouchi mentally thanked Xiao Lan, and also turned toward Yu Chen, who was smiling beside her, and seemingly still shaken, she asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, what I just saw was the whole mountain glowing, and the Buddha and..."


    "That is the true appearance of this mountain," Yu Chen exined while supporting Hiromi Jounouchi''s arm, "When we wereing up just now, I nced at the tourist information next to the mountain path; this Buddhist Temple on the mountain has been established since the second year of the Zhenguan era of the Tang Dynasty, so it has a history of almost fourteen hundred years.


    Throughout the millennium, this mountain has absorbed the blessings of incense and the Power of Faith, gaining what''s called ''Buddha-nature,'' which is why you saw what you did. This is the foundation of a Thousand-Year Ancient Temple."


    "Is it really that magical? But when we went to the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine in Kamakurast time, I didn''t feel any of this," Hiromi Jounouchi recalled theirst visit to the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine with Yu Chen, a shrine with a history just as long, which hadn''t given her such sensations.


    "Silly girl, back then you were just an ordinary person, how could you possibly sense the grandeur that Hachiman Daijingu Shrine has umted over a thousand years?" Yu Chenughed at her, pinched Hiromi Jounouchi''s nose, which was a little cold from the frost, and then continued to exin, "Moreover, at the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine, I didn''t feel the presence of deities or Buddhas.


    Although the power of faith umted there over a thousand years was very strong, it felt dead and listless, not full of Spiritual nature like this mountain temple."


    "Eh? Dead and listless? Why would that be? Hachiman Daijingu Shrine is one of the oldest and most historical shrines in Japan, it shouldn''t be that way, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat surprised and found it very strange.


    "I also don''t know; matters involving deities and Buddhas are beyond my realm of inquiry, and I''m not particrly interested in such things," Chen Yu shook his head slightly.


    Though he was curious, he didn''t want to provoke a shrine with a thousand years of history¡ªwho knows what kind of ancient relic they might produce: "Maybe when I progress to the legendary level and get ready to step into a higher realm, I might look into it."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi could only let go of her attention to such matters and instead focused on the blessing ceremony at Risseiji Temple before them.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t head up the mountain, for the blessing ceremony at Risseiji Temple was in front of the temple gate at the bell tower, not requiring them to climb over a thousand stone steps to the summit. It was merely at a location close to the mountain''s base, so many people gathered in front of the temple gate.


    Seeing that too many people had congregated in front of the temple gate, Hiromi Jounouchi, feeling that it was too crowded to get through, furrowed her brow, and after tiptoeing to get a better look, she said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, it feels like we can''t get through with so many people. How about we just stand here? We can also visit the nearby Buddhist Hall to worship.


    I remember that there''s an Ever-burning Lamp in the hall that has been lit for more than one thousand two hundred years without ever going out. Let''s go there and get a Disaster-Preventing Amulet for Mom!"


    "Mhm, whatever you say, Hiromi," Chen Yu smiled and nodded, letting Hiromi Jounouchi lead him toward the gray-white wooden-colored Buddhist Hall beside them.


    Although for Chen Yu, it would be very easy to get through the crowd, since Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t want to ''squeeze'' through, there was no need to insist on joining the throng.


    Hiromi Jounouchi pulled Chen Yu to the front of the Buddhist Hall, and he looked up at the hall before him, feeling an ancient and profound presence.


    This Buddhist Hall, unlike the vermillioncquered buildings he had seen at the Hachiman Daijingu Shrine, waspletely different. The surface of its weathered wooden pirs had turned gray-white, and one could tell at a nce that this hall was a true antique, not a so-called "historic site" that had been refurbished.


    Besides the wooden steps in front of the Buddhist Hall, which seemed to have been reced due to the constant treading of pilgrims over the years, everything else appeared aged, yet not decayed. On the contrary, it exuded a sense of tranquility and harmony.


    With many peopleing for worship, Chen Yu and Hiromichi Jounouchi waited in line on the side, observing the Buddhist Hall before them. Chen Yu also released his perception, wanting to find out what distinguished this Buddhist Hall containing a Dharma Lamp that had been burning for more than one thousand two hundred years.


    Of course, Chen Yu wouldn''t be as unguarded as Hiromi Jounouchi, so when he used his transcendent senses to look at the Buddhist Hall, seeing the pir of light soaring into the sky and the faint outline of the Buddha''s golden body within it did not surprise him. Instead, he felt it was only to be expected.


    "Ah, it''s our turn, Mr. Chen Yu, quickly!" Seeing the person in front of her had cleared the way, after thanking them, Hiromi Jounouchi eagerly pulled Chen Yu forward. After they took their ce, she ced her hands together and earnestly prayed to the image of the Buddha enshrined in the Buddhist Hall.


    Today, he was just apanying his girlfriend. As for what was special about the Buddhist Hall, as long as one knew it housed a true Buddha capable of performing efficacious works, wasn''t that enough? Watching Hiromi Jounouchi''s earnest expression, Chen Yu also smiled, withdrew his perception, and, like her, ced his hands together and worshipped towards the Buddha image.

 Chapter 271 - 268: The True Form of Faith

    In Japanese customs, December 31st is known as New Year''s Eve, and the evening of that day is also called "¨­misoka," where people pray for the deities to bestow blessings, sending off the troubles of the old year and weing a beautiful new one.


    At the stroke of midnight on New Year''s Eve, temples in cities and countryside alike strike the bell 108 times to expel evil; Japanese people sit quietly and listen to the "New Year''s Eve Bell," with the final toll signifying the arrival of the New Year.


    After listening to the New Year''s Eve Bell, going to bed and having a good dream is known as "hatsuyume," symbolizing the fortune for theing year.


    However, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, all these were indeed just customs. As transcendents, they did not fear so-called evil or ghosts and monsters, and as for misfortune... fate is the most unpredictable thing; rather than praying to gods and Buddha, it was better to rely on oneself.


    Of course, for Hiromi Jounouchi, who had just be a transcendent a few days ago, she still had the mentality of an ordinary person, and the habits developed over many years made her particrly devout during the New Year bell-ringing ceremony.


    This is not to say that she revered gods and Buddha that much, but rather than believing that such ceremonies would earn their protection, it was more an expectation and longing for a wonderful life and happiness, simply cing her hopes in the faith of gods, Buddha, and the rituals themselves.


    "Gong~ Gong~ Gong~¡­" With theing of the New Year, the distant and resonant sound of the bell tolled, and the crowd erupted in cheers; each toll apanied by a cheer, carrying the people''s hopes for a wonderful new year along with the sound of the bell, spreading in all directions.


    Standing among the crowd, Yu Chen watched the cheering people around him and found himself cheering along involuntarily.


    Pure emotions are easily infectious. When everyone around is cheering, even if one doesn''t know why, they will easily join in the cheer.


    In fact, to this day, there might still be very devout believers, but for the vast majority participating in such ceremonies, it is more about wishing for a wonderful new year than focusing on the rituals themselves, offering not necessarily protection from gods and Buddha but more of a psychologicalfort and hope, making people feel that their New Year will be better.


    Perhaps this is the true nature of faith, not the belief that such rituals would bring the protection of gods and Buddha, but the belief that after such ceremonies, the bad aspects of the old year would be taken away with the sound of the bell, and the new year would be more splendid.


    Hence, the faith that our ancient ancestors sought was not the protection and blessing of gods and Buddha, but rather a simple wish for a better life.


    They prayed for favorable winds and timely rain, so that the fields would yield a good harvest, thus gods and deities came to possess powers over weather and abundance...


    They prayed for many children and grandchildren, for the continuation and prosperity of their lineage, thus gods and deities came to possess the power of granting offspring and safe childbirth...


    No wonder it''s said that faith is a poison. For the deities, they are just harvesting faith to gain power, to be greater, not to be tools for their followers, providing services, because that would cause these deities to lose themselves.


    A naturally developed faith for these high and mighty deities thus turns into a poison that hinders them.


    Yet, for these deities, they cannot escape faith. Relying on faith to exist, they must respond to their followers'' faith to harvest more of it.


    But they are unwilling to respond to the prayers of the faithful, so over time, people stop believing in these deities, leading to their fall, further proving the notion that faith is a poison.


    In fact, for ordinary mortals, what they desire is neither the protection of gods and Buddha nor power to rival ghosts and monsters; they just hope for an ordinary and wonderful life, and as long as faith makes their lives better, they are willing to believe in and adhere to it.


    Perhaps this is why, from ancient times to the present, on the Central ins of China, those once-luminous ghosts and monsters have long been forgotten, but those who made contributions to ordinary people are still remembered.


    The ancient Dragon Kings and Water Gods have turned into mud sculptures, but the people of the Shu region still remember the Governor of Qin State who managed the water cmities for them two thousand years ago; gods in charge of heavenlyws and disciplines are seldom remembered, but the righteous officials who were clear-eyed and just in their judgments are worshipped as King Yama even thousands of years after their deaths...


    And those leaders who, in the darkest times, led the people to overthrow oppression and exploitation, and established a new country and a better life, did not believe in any gods or Buddha.


    They believed only in their own hands, dering "to dare to ask the sun and moon to change the sky," and indeed, they changed the destiny of the ancientnd of China and even became a new faith in the hearts of the people...


    Perhaps this is the original essence of faith? Upon realizing this, Yu Chen suddenly had a new understanding of the rtionship between deities and faith, giving him a clearer vision of the path he would take in the future.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the final toll of the 108th bell rang out, the New Year''s blessing ceremony came to an end amidst the cheers of the crowd.


    Most people chose to go home to sleep, but Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi stayed because they wanted to see the first sunrise of the New Year.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, there are still several hours until sunrise, what shall we do?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked, looking at the gradually dispersing crowd.


    "How about we go back to the castle to rest a bit, ande back when it''s about to get light?" Yu Chen estimated the time, as there was still a long way to go before sunrise, and deemed there was indeed no need to wait here. As for finding a ce to pass the time... in the middle of the night on New Year''s Eve, even the pubs that were usually open all night were closed.


    There was nowhere to kill time.


    Upon hearing Yu Chen''s suggestion, Hiromi Jounouchi pouted a bit. Although spending time with Yu Chen in the castle was a good option, she thought it was somewhat boring and wanted to do something more enjoyable.


    After thinking for a moment, she suggested to Yu Chen, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''s night now, and no one will see us. What if I call Xiao Lan over, and let it take us to fly to the mountaintop to wait for the sunrise? After all, this weather doesn''t really affect us."


    As Yu Chen considered her idea and was about to speak, the voice of an old monk suddenly came from nearby, "Amitabha, I wonder if the two donors would like to listen to the old monk''s scriptures and enjoy some tea?"

 Chapter 272 - 269 Arhat

    The monk who called himself an old monk was indeed a true elder monk, his face full of wrinkles and his white-streaked longevity eyebrows made it immediately apparent that he was a very old man. Yet, despite being in the midst of noise, he maintained a peaceful and serene demeanor, which unconsciously influenced others to calm their inner restlessness.


    He was dressed in a ck monk''s robe that had faded to a light gray with wash and wear, enveloping his stooped yet still upright and thin frame. His old but very clean monk shoes stood on the snowy ground untouched by dust, prompting a sense of surprise in those who saw him.


    "I pay my respects to the master," said Chen Yu as he caught sight of the old monk, his eyebrows raising in surprise before he very courteously brought his hands together in a gesture of greeting.


    Chen Yu''s polite demeanor took Jounouchi Nami by surprise, but she quickly followed suit and gave a respectful bow to the old monk.


    "The old monk presumes too much. Just now, I overheard the two benefactors expressing a wish to see the New Year''s sunrise at our temple, which is why I took the liberty of disturbing you. Please don''t take offense," the old monk said with an unhurried and gentle attitude.


    Although his voice was not loud, itpelled serious listening, and his words could still be heard clearly amidst the noise, "However, there is still some time before sunrise, and I wonder if the two benefactors would be willing to ascend the mountain to allow this old monk to offer a cup of fragrant tea and share some Buddhist teachings."


    "The master is too kind. We were just wondering where to go this evening. Since the master has invited us, it would be impolite to decline," replied Chen Yu with a polite smile, epting the old monk''s offer.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s eptance, the old monk also revealed a peaceful smile, recited a Buddha''s name, and then led the two through the mountain gate, which was normally closed due to snow and ice to prevent idents for tourists at night. They climbed the ancient steps that were covered with a thickyer of ice.


    Risseiji Temple was built on the mountain, and several Buddhist Halls were constructed atop the mountain rocks. To reach the top, one inevitably had to wind up the stone steps. The most famous among these was the staircase of 1,015 steps at Risseiji Temple; it was said that by climbing these steps to the peak and taking in the full view of the mountain scenery, one''s troubles would vanish.


    In history, the renowned Japanese haiku master Matsuo Basho had also visited this ce, where he climbed the stairs andposed the famous verse, " The stillness, the voice of the cicada prates the rocks," which remains inscribed on the stone wall to this day.


    Climbing the mountain at night, although one cannot enjoy the full vista, the experience of ascending during a snowy night was a vor all its own.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, of course, were not bothered by the ice on the stairs; the old monk walking ahead of them appeared very ordinary, his steps neither hurried nor slow, but equally steady and strong, showing no sign of instability despite the icy stone steps beneath his feet.


    The three of them reached the mountaintop, and the old monk led Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to the Five Great Halls, home to the statues of the Five Great Wisdom Kings. After paying respect to the statues and praying for blessings for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, he took them to the observation deck behind the Buddhist Hall.


    Even though it was deep into the night with the mountainside shrouded in darkness, the lights of the homes below remained lit. From the mountain, the scene had a distinct charm.


    This ce was originally open for tourists to visit, but it seemed that for the sake of hosting Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, three cushions and a small, low table with a tea service had been ced there.


    "Please take a seat, benefactors. Our mountain temple is modest and can only offer a cup of clear tea; please do not mind," the old monk said very kindly, inviting the two to sit down. Once they were seated, he sat down himself and poured each of them a cup of hot tea.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the sky began to lighten with a fish-belly white, the old monk just happened to pour thest cup of tea from his teapot.


    "Master, your skills in chess are profound; it is I who have lost," Chen Yu said, tossing the chess piece in his hand back into the Go game basket, smiling and admitting defeat to the old monk.


    Last night was supposed to be for preaching, but partway through, the old monk pulled out a Go board and started ying with Chen Yu. They discussed the teachings while ying, and before they knew it, dawn had arrived.


    The old monk too put away the chess pieces, looked up at the breaking dawn, and stood up to salute Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, "I never expected to spend the entire night chatting with the two benefactors. I apologize for taking up so much of your time; it is truly my fault."


    "Master, you tter us. Last night, we learned much from your teachings. We are lucky that you did not find us bothersome," after exchanging pleasantries with the old monk, Chen Yu was about to say more, but Hiromi Jounouchi at his side had already called out to him excitedly, "Mr. Chen Yu,e and see! The sun is rising!"


    Hearing Hiromi''s shout, Chen Yu excused himself to the old monk and walked over to the railings. He watched the morning glow slowly rise like a band of golden light, coloring the previously dark expanse before him and gilding the distant mountains with a golden edge.


    As they beheld the beautiful scenery before them, both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were captivated by the view. Even the old monk beside them simply muttered a Buddhist chant under his breath, admiring the first sunrise of the New Year together.


    After the sun had fully risen, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi bade farewell to the old monk and descended the stone steps they had climbed the night before.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, that master is truly impressive, talking about Buddhism with you and ying chess all night. I almost fell asleep," Hiromi said, linking her arm with Chen Yu''s and fiddling with the Buddha beads the old monk had given her, while praising the old monk to Chen Yu.


    "Do you think he''s just an ordinary old monk?" Chen Yu smiled at Hiromi, and since she had now stepped into the ranks of the transcendent, he did not keep her in the dark, "If I''m not mistaken, that was not a human being."


    "Not a human? Then what is he?" Hiromi suddenly felt a chill when she heard Chen Yu say this, thinking that she had spent the whole night discussing Buddhist scriptures with someone, or something, that was not human, and even felt like discarding the Buddha beads she held.


    "Don''t be afraid. Although he is not human, he is not any sort of demons or devils either. Otherwise, he wouldn''t dare to spend all night discussing Buddhist teachings with us in this thousand-year ancient temple," seeing Hiromi suddenly frightened, Chen Yu quicklyforted her.


    "So, what exactly is he? Now that you put it that way, Mr. Chen Yu, I''m starting to feel scared even though I wasn''t before!" Although Chen Yu had reassured her, Hiromi was still feeling uneasy.


    Chen Yu looked back at the ancient temple built amidst the mountains and said with a smile to Hiromi, "If I''m not mistaken, he should be a being born from the integration of the temple''s incense and its Buddha-nature. In Buddhist terms, he is a Dharma Protector Arhat. He probably revealed himselfst night because he sensed our presence and wanted to prevent any trouble from us."

 Chapter 273 - 270 Buddha Beads

    If Jounouchi Hiromi had encountered an Arhat''s manifestation in the past, she might have felt excited and thrilled, but now that she herself had be a transcendent being and knew that the Arhat manifested to guard against her, her mood was no longer as bright. Instead, she felt a bit gloomy.


    Consequently, she even gave the sandalwood prayer beads that had been blessed by a True Arhat to her mother without the slightest intention of keeping them for herself.


    "What''s the matter, Hiromi? Still upset about that old monk?" Chen Yu sat down next to a sullen Jounouchi Hiromi, hugged her shoulders, and stuffed a peeled orange into her mouth.


    "Mmm~ That was my first time seeing a real Buddha, and he showed up to guard against me. How could that make someone happy!" Jounouchi Hiromiined to Chen Yu, discontentedly munching on the orange.


    Though she wasn''t particrly concerned or angry, it was indeed depressing to be guarded against by someone... no, by Buddha himself for the first time. It even affected the good mood she had had since bing a transcendent.


    "How dare they disrespect my master so! The great Child of the Storm, rider of the Legendary Blue Dragon Lightning, Gestaniius, shall destroy that temple!" Xiao Lan, now in the form of a gray cat, ranted to Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu, as if it were ready to transform back and demolish the Buddhist temple then and there.


    "Don''t you dare!" As soon as Jounouchi Hiromi heard Xiao Lan say this, she quickly grabbed its tail and pulled it back, suppressing its opinion, "I''m just feeling gloomy, not looking for revenge! Stop causing trouble, Xiao Lan!"


    Without Jounouchi Hiromi''s permission, Xiao Lan couldn''t transform at all, not even from a gray cat into a mini dragon. Nevertheless, it continued to struggle in Jounouchi Hiromi''s arms, emphasizing its name: "I am the great Child of the Storm! Rider of Lightning! I am Gestaniius! Not Xiao Lan!"


    "I get it, I get it! No need to repeat it so many times. Your name is too long, so calling you Xiao Lan is just more convenient." Jounouchi Hiromi said, hugging Xiao Lan like a cushion and vigorously rubbing its head.


    After rubbing Xiao Lan for a while, her mood seemed to improve a bit. Though still gloomy, she felt relieved enough to voice her doubts to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, was the Buddha we met a monk who used to practice at Risseiji Temple?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously. She was deeply impressed by the old monk but didn''t think he resembled Buddha; he seemed more like an ordinary old monk.


    "I''m not sure about that. What I could sense was that there was the power of incense and Buddha-nature in him.


    He is not a living being but a manifestation of incense and Buddha-nature that has acquired Spiritual Intelligence after fusing together," Chen Yu thought for a moment before exining the old monk''s origin to Jounouchi Hiromi, "His appearance is likely that of an old monk who once practiced at Risseiji Temple, but he himself is not that monk.


    Rather, he''s like an embodiment of all the monks who practiced there and left behind their Buddha-nature."


    "Within the bounds of the Buddhist Temple, his power is equivalent to a Legendary-rank transcendent, but he cannot leave Risseiji Temple because his poweres from the incense and Buddha-nature umted over a thousand years. Without these, he would not be able to exert his power. So I say he''s just a Dharma Protector Arhat because he''s merely a guardian of Risseiji Temple."


    "Legendary, huh? Can Xiao Lan beat him?" Upon hearing Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi''s gloominess seemed to subside a bit, and she became concerned about whether her steed could defeat the old monk.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile at Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, "If you, Hiromi,pletely master your own power and allow Xiao Lan to unleash its full strength, given its former power as a Legendary Dragon, defeating that old monk wouldn''t be a problem. But as long as Risseiji Temple stands, that old monk is unbeatable. You can win against him but not utterly defeat him."


    "Just a guardian spirit after all! Demolish his temple, and he''ll cease to exist!" Xiao Lan muttered in Jounouchi Hiromi''s embrace, grumbling about a solution to deal with the old monk and at the same time epting the fact that Chen Yu said it couldn''tpletely defeat the old monk.


    "A thousand-year-old ancient temple, why would you want to tear it down!" Jounouchi Hiromi tapped Xiao Lan on the head to halt its violent speech then turned to Chen Yu with another question, "Mr. Chen Yu, what was the meaning of that Buddha reciting scriptures to us all night yesterday? And he even specially invited us for tea and to y chess with you."


    "It doesn''t really mean anything, probably just to prevent us from actually demolishing Risseiji Temple. After all, if you and I joined forces, with you keeping him busy with Xiao Lan, he wouldn''t be able to stop me from tearing down the temple. However, I think he had no ill intentions, as we really just went there to visit.


    That''s why he made a point of inviting us to teast night, and when we left, he even gave you a strand of Buddha Beads blessed with Buddhist Law. That''s a good thing," Chen Yu exined half-jokingly.


    "Good thing?" Recalling the Buddha Beads she had immediately handed to her mother, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly became curious about what was so special about them.


    "Though they seem like ordinary sandalwood prayer beads, they are likely used by temple monks and have absorbed Buddha-nature, making them quite the decent item. Moreover, the Dharma Protector Arhat personally consecrated them. For a regr person, just wearing them provides protection, much better than any possessing charm they might ask for.


    It won''t necessarily prevent all illness, but minor ailments would almost be irrelevant to you, and ordinary evil spirits will avoid you.


    Plus, sandalwood has a calming effect. Such prayer beads are rare treasures. As long as you worship with sincerity, you can maintain the Buddha-nature within them. Keep wearing them year after year, and when the timees to pass away, your soul, imbued with Buddha-nature, can ascend directly to the Land of Ultimate Bliss.


    For an ordinary person to acquire such beads, they would likely have to rebuild Buddha''s golden body."


    "Ah? They''re that good? I''ll go tell mom right away to not just toss them anywhere like regr prayer beads." Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly set down Xiao Lan, stood up, and ran out of the room to find her mother.

 Chapter 274 - 271: The First Day of the New Year

    Although the New Year''s holiday was quite enjoyable and Mother Jounouchi was very enthusiastic about keeping Chen Yu, he still returned to Tokyo with Hiromi Jounouchi when the holiday was almost over.


    "Finally, back home! Nothing beats thefort of one''s own home!" The moment Hiromi Jounouchi got home, she flopped straight onto the couch and let out a satisfied groan.


    Despite the journey from Yamagata to Tokyo on the Shinkansen taking less than three hours, and even a direct flight option avable, it wasn''t physical fatigue that Hiromi Jounouchi felt, but mental exhaustion.


    It''s like how people generally dread going to work on Mondays and don''t feel like working on Fridays; returning to a familiar andfortable environment after being away from home for a few days naturally brings about a feeling of rxation.


    This isn''t a physical but rather a psychological effect. So even though Hiromi Jounouchi now had a constitution that could rival a giant dragon''s, not feeling tired even after being awake for several days and nights, she stilly sprawled on the couch, unwilling to move an inch.


    Dragging the luggage inside, Chen Yu, holding a box of apples given by Hiromi Jounouchi''s grandmother, looked at Hiromi Jounouchi lying on the couch and smiled helplessly yet fondly, asking her, "Hiromi, what do you n to do with this box of apples that grandma gave you? Should we put them in the fridge?"


    "Can they even fit in the fridge? There are so many apples." Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t look up and hesitated upon remembering that the box of apples was carefully grown by her grandmother. After a moment, she said to Chen Yu, "First take out some and put them in the fridge. I''ll take some to the hospital tomorrow to share with my colleagues as a New Year''s present.


    While Yamagata''s apples may not be as famous as those from Aomori, they make a nice New Year''s gift."


    "Alright, that sounds good." Chen Yu nodded, carrying the box of apples to the fridge, setting it down next to it, nning to deal with itter.


    Seeing Chen Yu unpacking his suitcase, about to organize everything one by one, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked in a curious and puzzled tone, "Mr. Chen Yu, with so many Ghost Maids and that capable housekeeper in your castle, why do you still personally take care of household chores at home? Why not let them handle it? Even if you, Mr.


    Chen Yu, don''t want to abuse your Supernatural Power, there''s no need to go to such lengths, right?"


    Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''sment, Chen Yu paused for a moment, thought for a bit, then snapped his fingers. Two spirits dressed in traditional maid outfits appeared beside him, bowed to Chen Yu, and without needing any instructions, they promptly began handling the household chores.


    The Ghost Maids worked together efficiently, tidying up both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi''s luggage in no time and putting the suitcases back in their respective ces.


    Then, one maid began to tidy up the house, which had gathered a little dust due to being uninhabited for a few days, while the other took several apples from the box, washed them, peeled and cut them into suitably sized chunks, skewering them with toothpicks and offering them to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Comfortably leaning back on the couch with his girlfriend in his arms, Chen Yu thought himself foolish for having personally taken up household duties earlier, while he casually picked up a piece of apple cut by the maid to eat himself or to feed his girlfriend.


    Not abusing Transcendent Power doesn''t mean it can''t be used to improve life, does it?


    Enjoying the apple, Chen Yu couldn''t help but inwardly praise the delicious sweetness of the apples grown personally by Hiromi Jounouchi''s grandmother.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With the New Year''s holiday over, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi started the first day of work in the New Year, just like everyone else.


    While other ces might be a bit more rxed on the first day of the New Year and not have as much work, for doctors, there can''t be any ckness at work as any carelessness could potentially lead to medical idents.


    Of course, even under such circumstances, doctors try to keep their mood as light and pleasant as possible during working hours, as it enables them to provide better care for their patients. If the doctors themselves look gloomy and everything seems to go wrong, how could they be expected to offer better treatment to their patients?


    Having shared the apples she brought with those in the office and seeing everyone''s happy faces, Hiromi Jounouchi''s own face was lit up with a smile.


    "Dr. Jounouchi, are these apples grown by your grandmother? They''re so sweet!" Nakagawa Susumuplimented, biting into an apple.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded with a modest smile, clearly pleased by everyone''spliments: "Yes, these were grown by my grandmother. She lives in the mountains of Yamagata. She and my grandfather grow them with great care, which is why they''re so sweet!"


    "These apples are delicious! It''s been a long time since I''ve tasted such good apples!" Dr. Higashiyama, too, expressed his approval while sharing a snack he had brought: "This is made by my wife. She and my sister wanted to thank everyone for their helpst year, so they specially made this snack for all to try."


    "Dr. Higashiyama, back from your honeymoon so soon? Didn''t you want to enjoy Hawaii for a few more days?" sses Doctor asked, picking up a piece of the snack brought by Dr. Higashiyama and inquiring curiously.


    "Well, Mie-chan wanted toe back. We actually returned before the New Year and spent it at my ce," Dr. Higashiyama replied, his face brimming with happiness, making the unmarried men in the office visibly envious.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, however, seemed quite concerned and asked him, "Dr. Higashiyama, you mentioned that your sister also helped make the snacks. Is she able to do that now?"


    "Yes, she is mostly recovered now." Dr. Higashiyama nodded, speaking of his sister with gratitude: "I owe a lot to Professor Chen and Dr. Daimon. If not for their superb medical skills, my sister wouldn''t have been able to stand up again. This box of snacks was specially made by Keika and Mie-chan. Please give it to Professor Chen, as a token of thanks."


    "Got it, thank you!" Hiromi Jounouchi took the cloth-wrapped box of snacks from Dr. Higashiyama with a smile and a nod.


    Just as she put away the box of snacks and was about to go on her rounds, a young nurse suddenly rushed into the office, speaking anxiously to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Dr. Jounouchi, could youe over for a moment? A patient needs your help!"


    "What happened?" Hearing the nurse''s request, Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression changed immediately, she grabbed her stethoscope and followed the young nurse, dashing out of the office.

 Chapter 275 - 272 Mucinous Cystadenocarcinoma of the Ovary

    When Jounouchi Hiromi hurried to the ward with the nurse, she saw a female patient having a tantrum and a male doctor in front of her trying incessantly to exin something.


    Jounouchi Hiromi recognized this doctor. He was an internist, apparently specializing mainly in the treatment of gynecological diseases.


    "I will not have an abortion! ording to you, this is my only chance to get pregnant, and I will not abort the child just to treat the disease!" The female patient seemed extremely agitated and very determined.


    On the other hand, the woman who appeared to be her family member was always persuading her, "Sha Hui-san, don''t be so agitated, getting angry is bad for the fetus!"


    "Hello, I am a surgeon from General Surgery at this hospital. My name is Jounouchi Hiromi. Is there anything I can help you with?" Having already gathered a general understanding of the situation from the nurse, Jounouchi Hiromi greeted the woman and asked her what had happened.


    When the woman saw Jounouchi Hiromi, she seemed to find a lifeline and hurriedly said to her in an agitated emotion, "Doctor, you''vee at the right time; being a woman, you should be able to understand my feelings, right? I have ovarian cancer, but I am also pregnant at the same time. This doctor has been advising me to have an abortion and focus on the treatment.


    But this is my only chance to get pregnant, and if I abort the child, I''ll never be able to have children again! I don''t want to possibly cure myself and forever lose the chance to be a mother! I want to give birth to this child! Doctor, please help me!"


    The female patient was very emotional, and her words were somewhat incoherent, but fortunately, Jounouchi Hiromi had been briefed by the nurse beforehand, so she could still understand what the patient was saying.


    Therefore, Jounouchi Hiromi tried to calm her emotions and said to her, "Madam, please don''t be so agitated. If you are pregnant, getting too emotional can easily lead to miscarriage. So, could you please calm down first? I will help you."


    After calming the patient''s emotions and seeing that she had calmed down, Jounouchi Hiromi then said to her, "Madam, could you show me your medical record? Even if I want to help you, I need to read your record and know your specific situation to know how to help you."


    Perhaps it was because Jounouchi Hiromi was also a woman, which made the female patient not have any guard up, and because Jounouchi Hiromi had been speaking to her in a very gentle tone all along, the patient was willing to trust her. After she nodded at Jounouchi Hiromi, the person beside her handed Jounouchi Hiromi the medical record.


    "This is..." Looking at the disease name on the medical record, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyebrows couldn''t help but raise slightly. Although she quickly controlled her expression, the surprise in her eyes still shone through.


    "Doctor, is there any hope for my disease? It doesn''t matter if it''s incurable; please make sure to save my child!" The female patient obviously cared deeply about the child in her stomach, and upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s surprised expression, her first thought was to save the child.


    However, her thought clearly hadn''t taken her own well-being into ount, prompting the woman beside her to quickly persuade her, "Sha Hui-san, how can you think like that! Once your illness is cured, you can have children in the future! Even if you truly can''t give birth, you can still adopt one! Don''t give up hope, getting yourself well should be your top priority!"


    While saying this, the woman also looked toward Jounouchi Hiromi pleadingly, "Doctor, please persuade Sha Hui-san. Although she cares greatly for this child, please ensure that her treatment prioritizes preserving her life."


    "Both of you, please don''t get worked up. The doctors in our hospital are extremely professional, and we will treat the cure of the patient as our highest premise, based on the patient''s own wishes. Rest assured, we wille up with a treatment n based on the actual situation of the patient," said Jounouchi Hiromi, quickly calming both the patient and the woman beside her.


    "Doctor, has the patient been definitively diagnosed with mucinous cystadenocarcinoma of the ovary? What is your treatment n?" Jounouchi Hiromi pulled aside a physician and inquired in a soft voice.


    The physician also understood the present situation and took a covert nce at the patient beside him before exining in a low voice to Jounouchi Hiromi, "The patient has been diagnosed with mucinous cystadenocarcinoma, the ultrasound shows an oval anechoic area in the left ovary, the cyst wall appears thick, and the tumor''s inner diameter is 8cm.


    Although it''s early-stage cancer, once it ruptures..."


    The physician didn''t finish his sentence, but Jounouchi Hiromi naturally understood what he meant. This kind of cystadenoma was originally a benign tumor, but once it turned malignant and ruptured, the mucous substance could slowly leak into the abdominal cavity, causing peritoneal hypersia and the formation of epithelium producing mucous, creating pseudomyxoma peritonei.


    Although repeated surgeries are possible, the prognosis is often poor due to the inability topletely remove residual imnted epithelium, significantly affecting the patient''s postoperative survival time.


    "That''s why I suggest that the patient undergo chemotherapy. At this early stage of the disease, chemotherapy is quite effective," said the physician. The treatment n he proposed was standard and not at fault, which was also a proven and feasible treatment option after verification.


    But the expression on the physician''s face was somewhat bitter, and he continued with a sense of helplessness to exin to Jounouchi Hiromi, "However, this patient is unwilling to undergo chemotherapy because she has a child in her womb. She even refuses to cooperate with treatment in order to save this child.


    I had no choice but to ask the nurse to consult with you, Doctor Jounouchi, in the hope that you, as a surgeon, might have another treatment option."


    "If we opted for surgical treatment, it would essentially mean surgery, and for such conditions, a Z-hysterectomy would be the best option, but the patient is already pregnant..." Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, discarding that idea.


    In fact, for such conditions, chemotherapy is a more suitable treatment method because of therge size of the cystadenoma; removing it surgically not only poses great difficulty but also risks rupture during the operation, and unless absolutely necessary, surgery would generally not be considered for treatment.


    "Doctor, have you finished looking? Are you confident about curing this disease?" The female patient, after seeing Jounouchi Hiromi and the physician discuss for a short while and say nothing, asked her concernedly.


    "For this kind of disease, surgery is generally lessmon, and even if surgery were to be considered, it would involve removing one ovary and its appendages, or possibly even a Z-hysterectomy," exined Jounouchi Hiromi to the female patient, who took on a shocked expression before adding, "Of course, it''s not that there are no other methods.


    We could start with conservative treatment to control the disease, and I wille up with a satisfactory treatment n for you."

 Chapter 276 - 273 Flesh Lu Fu

    After work, Jounouchi Hiromi did not start cooking dinner as usual; after Chen Yu had summoned two Ghost Maids, these servants had be permanent fixtures in the household, taking care of all the chores, including cooking for the two of them.


    Not having toe home from work and cook dinner significantly reduced the burden on both Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu. Although neither of them was incapable of cooking, and making dinner together felt intimate and cozy, who would refuse the convenience of a ready-made dinner after work?


    However, today Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t had the chance to enjoy her first experience ofing home to a ready-made dinner, as she hurriedly flipped through her "Crimson Hymn" without regard for Chen Yu''s surprised expression, searching for the information she needed.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi so engrossed, Chen Yu watched her in surprise and called out to her, "Hiromi, what are you looking at? Can''t it wait until after dinner? Let''s eat first, the food is getting cold."


    At the sound of Chen Yu''s voice, Jounouchi Hiromi finally looked up at him and set down her "Crimson Hymn," taking a seat at the dinner table.


    "What''s the matter, Hiromi? I see you flipping through a book as soon as you get home from work. Did you encounter some problem?" Chen Yu picked up a piece of softly boiled fish and put it in his bowl, eating while he inquired with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Although sushi is wildly popr in Japan, in reality, Japanese home cooking is primarily cooked dishes, and as Chen Yu himself wasn''t ustomed to eating raw food, the meals prepared by Jounouchi Hiromi at home were also cooked dishes, which now included the Ghost Maids as well.


    "Mm, there is a patient, I''m thinking about her treatment n and need to verify an idea." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, eating much faster than usual, clearly intending to finish quickly in order to get back to work: "Today''s fish tastes really good! How was it made?"


    The vor of the fish pleased Jounouchi Hiromi, prompting her to curiously ask the nearby Ghost Maid for the recipe.


    "The purchased fish is deboned, then sprinkled with a little Green Salt, drizzled with light soy sauce and Mirin for 15 minutes to marinate, after which the fish is pan-fried in olive oil until the skin is golden brown. Then take a pot, add an appropriate amount of water, light soy sauce, Mirin, tender ginger, and spring onion, bring to boil, add the fish, and continue to cook for fifteen minutes.


    After cooking, remove the fish to te, reduce the sauce over high heat, and pour it over the fish."


    The Ghost Maid on the side seemed somewhat mechanical. Upon being asked by Jounouchi Hiromi how the fish was cooked, she recited the method in detail, but with a tone that seemed very stiff, much like a machine.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who already knew the Ghost Maids were lower-tier Undead Servantscking much Spiritual Intelligence, did not find this odd and nodded in acknowledgment while quickly finishing her own dinner.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi put down her utensils and pick up the "Crimson Hymn" again, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly. However, he did not mind and continued to savor his dinner at his own pace, not intervening with Jounouchi Hiromi''s matters.


    While Chen Yu could easily have answered Jounouchi Hiromi''s questions, learning magic is itself a process of seeking knowledge. If one always relies on ready-made answers instead of searching for them, one cannot grasp the true essence of knowledge. Therefore, he did not directly ask Jounouchi Hiromi what her question was but let her seek the answer herself first.


    Necromancers pursue the essence of death, but their thirst for knowledge and exploration is the same as that of other mages.


    After leisurely finishing dinner and setting aside his cutlery, Chen Yu left the table for the Ghost Maid to clean and walked over to Jounouchi Hiromi, who was engrossed in the hefty volume of "Crimson Hymn." He sat down beside her and peered onto the page she was reading, curious about the content.


    Unlike Chen Yu''s "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," the text of "Crimson Hymn" was influenced by the power of a giant dragon, and all its words were in Dragonic Language. Although Chen Yu was notpletely ignorant of Dragonic, he was not proficient, managing only to make out that Jounouchi Hiromi was reading about a spell known as "Flesh Z Pce."


    Chen Yu did recall this spell, as it was also recorded in his own "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." However, since his school of magic was "Death," the content was not as detailed as Jounouchi Hiromi''s school of "Blood." Nevertheless, it gave him a sufficient understanding of the spell.


    It was a particr Flesh Magic that involved creating an Artificial Z Pce from flesh and using it to incubate life. Usually, this spell would be paired with other spells like Sacrificial Rituals to obtain arge amount of Essence of Life. This essence would then be infused into the embryos within the Flesh Womb to nourish and grow them.


    Typically, these embryos were either the subjects of various forbidden experiments by the Necromancer or the Necromancer themselves. Liches even used this spell to assist their own resurrection and create a vessel for their spirits to inhabit.


    It must be said that there''s good reason why Necromancers are denounced as evil in many ces across the Multiverse.


    The most extreme state of this spell is known as "Flesh Lu Fu." Uh, Chen Yu was unclear if this was an issue with trantion and pronunciation betweennguages, or if the Necromancer who invented this spell came from a parallel world to Earth, with a Louvre of its own. In any case, the phrase did sound very much like the pronunciation of Louvre.


    As for the effects of the spell, it involved using a vast amount of flesh to construct a Flesh Pce on the scale of the likes of the Louvre, within which an embryoparable to deities would be incubated.


    Of course, what was bred in the Flesh Lu Fu was not a true deity, but could only be called a Godly Abomination.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think that using the Flesh Z Pce spell, one could normally incubate a human fetus?" Jounouchi Hiromi lifted her head from the book and asked Chen Yu, seeking his opinion.


    Taken aback by Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu looked at her in surprise, uncertain why she would ask such a thing out of the blue, yet he answered, "The Flesh Z Pce spell itself is designed to create an incubation chamber out of flesh, simting a female''s womb to incubate embryos. In theory, it could also be used to incubate a human fetus, but why do you ask, Hiromi?


    You surely aren''t thinking of..."


    "Where did your mind go!" Jounouchi Hiromi knocked Chen Yu lightly, interrupting his wild conjectures before continuing to exin, "I met a patient today who has been diagnosed with gynecological cancer, yet she is also pregnant. I was wondering if there''s a way to save her child while treating her."

 Chapter 277 - 274 Artificial Womb

    Through Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, Chen Yu finally understood the course of events and developed a keen interest in her idea of employing a spell like Flesh Z Pce to rece the mother''s womb for the gestation period to nurture the fetus.


    Such ideas of an artificial Z Pce and extra-uterine pregnancy are not without precedent. In April 2017, a research team led by Annan Freck at the Children''s Hospital of Phdelphia, USA, published an article in Nature Communications announcing that their "artificial womb" had sessfully passed animal testing.


    The researchers created a polyethylene membrane bag filled with artificial amniotic fluid (warm water containing salts and other electrolytes) to simte a sheep''s Z Pce, connecting oxygen through an umbilical cord interface to form a closed fluidic artificial environment.


    Outside the polyethylene bag, they fitted a machine centa whose "vessels" were connected to the umbilical cord of the prematurembs.


    The experiment involved testing 8mb fetuses that were 110 days old, which is equivalent to 23-24 weeks of gestation in humans, the earliest point at which human babies can be born. After being nurtured in the artificial womb for four weeks, thembs were born. Multiple physiological indicator tests showed that thembs developed normally. They could swallow and breathe normally.


    Aside from mild lung inmmation in somembs, the others were very healthy.


    Of course, this experiment only showed that humans have already begun such relevant research and have made pleasing progress; it''s not to say that this technology can already be applied to clinical practice.


    Furthermore, the gap between premature birth and gestation from an embryo is quite significant, and to date, the techniques studied and mastered by humans have not been able to rece the mother''s womb in the earliest stages of pregnancy.


    However, this isn''t necessarily an impossible problem for a Necromancer, especially for a Blood Knight from the Blood School adept at flesh and blood spells. Creating various biological creatures using a Flesh Womb is already a very skilled and mature technique. Even without resorting to magic but relying on human technology, it''s not very difficult to aplish.


    "So, you''re saying Hiromi that you''ve taken on a patient who has mucinous cystadenocarcinoma of the ovaries and is eight weeks pregnant, and now the patient refuses chemotherapy in order to save the fetus, and you also want to cure her, right?" Chen Yu integrated the situation described by Jounouchi Hiromi and confirmed with her summarily.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, leaning on Chen Yu''s shoulder as she flipped through the "Crimson Hymn" in her hands and replied, "Yes, that patient''s name is Egawa Sae. It''s her first pregnancy, and if she can''t give birth this time, the following treatments will likely require theplete removal of her Z Pce, so I can understand why she doesn''t want to give up on the child."


    "Rece the mother with a Flesh Z Pce spell, take the child out of her belly, and allow it to grow externally, then let her receive treatment? Your idea has no problem, Hiromi. However, the Flesh Z Pce spell¡­" Chen Yu said and shook his head.


    The Flesh Z Pce isn''t exactly an aesthetically pleasing spell, and given that the spell itself requires a substantial amount of flesh and blood, one could imagine what kind of a B-grade sma movie scene it would be at the site.


    "My idea isn''t to use the Flesh Z Pce spell directly, but to make a vessel to rece the Flesh Z Pce, using the principles of this spell for the gestation of the fetus," Jounouchi Hiromi also understood this point.


    Therefore, obviously, she wouldn''t be directly employing the Flesh Z Pce spell but merely drawing upon its concept, just as Chen Yu developed broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents, borrowing only the ideas and not copying them exactly.


    Chen Yu recalled the details of the Flesh Z Pce spell in his mind, nodded slightly, and did not object to Jounouchi Hiromi''s idea, gesturing for her to continue.


    "The critical aspect of the Artificial Z Pce is still the issue of blood cirction, which can be substituted with ECMO artificial centa. However, this technology can only solve the blood cirction issue, it can''t provide the nutrients needed for fetal development.


    That''s why I was looking for inspiration in the Flesh Z Pce spell," Jounouchi Hiromi exined her thought process to Chen Yu, but it was clear that the problems she faced were far from simple.


    "Aside from simting the developmental environment of an embryo, the Flesh Z Pce also ys the role of the centa. Thus, this spell still retains the umbilical cord used in embryonic development.


    Hiromi, can you draw inspiration from this aspect?" Chen Yu took a great interest in Jounouchi Hiromi''s ideas, helping her think of solutions, "Provide blood cirction through an artificial centa, and inject the nutrients needed for fetal development...


    No, perhaps we could use a nutrient solution to rece the amniotic fluid, submerge the fetus in the nutrient solution instead of amniotic fluid, and at the same time, supply ample nutrition to the fetus through the umbilical cord?"


    "If that''s the case, the fetus cannot be removed from the mother too early, we must wait until the fetus is fully formed before doing so..." Jounouchi Hiromi pondered the suggestions Chen Yu had made, her fingers tracing circles on "Crimson Hymn," "This would require first controlling the mother''s condition with medication, fortunately, her tumor has not be malignant, and the situation is quite optimistic, giving us enough time for the fetus to develop."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s somewhat optimistic thoughts, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile bitterly, "That''s easy to say, but apart from an experiment with polyethylene film done by the Americans in 2017, there''s no mature technology for an Artificial Z Pce yet. Hiromi, how do you n to proceed? You might be able to wait, but the patient cannot!"


    Also, I''ve heard the name Egawa Sae before, she''s a very famous female anchor. When I was at the University of Tokyo, she came to the school for an interview, a very impressive woman. Although she''s now asking for your help for the sake of her fetus and her own health, if you can''t save the fetus or treat her, there will still be a lot of troubleter on."


    "Whatever the case, as a doctor, how can I avoid saving lives over fear of trouble?" Jounouchi Hiromi countered, not paying heed to Chen Yu''s concerns, instead thinking about how to use artificial materials to create an Artificial Z Pce, as a substitute for the vessel formed of flesh in the Flesh Z Pce spell which houses embryonic development.


    "The vessel itself isn''t a problem, if it can be sealed and sterilized, even a ss jar could work.


    But the key is nutrient delivery and the blood cirction of the embryo, it''s just an embryo, not a fully developed premature infant, so we must wait until the fetus is developed to a certain extent before taking it out from the mother''s body." Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s determined attitude, Chen Yu could only offer his own advice, "And for the mother, the earlier the fetus is removed for treatment, the greater the chance of healing, so a bnce between the two must be found."


    "I''m aware of that, and I will discuss it with Ms. Egawa Sae. For now, let''s think about how toplete the design of this Artificial Z Pce!" Jounouchi Hiromi nodded and returned her focus to the "Crimson Hymn" in her hands.

 Chapter 278 - 275 Placenta Extract

    "...This is the entire surgical n I have designed: use an artificial womb to gestate the fetus in ce of the mother''s womb, then treat the mother to cure the tumor she has contracted. In doing so, both the mother and child can be preserved," Jounouchi Hiromi closed the folder in her hands, concluding the exnation of the treatment n for Egawa Sae.


    "Such a treatment n is really..." The woman standing beside the bed was the first to voice her emotions; having understood, Jounouchi Hiromi had already figured out she was not a rtive of Egawa Sae as she had previously thought, but her assistant.


    For this assistant, serving Egawa Sae was her job; if something happened to Egawa Sae, it would mean she would lose her job, so upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s treatment n, she found it too risky and wanted to dismiss it.


    However, in the end, this was a matter for Egawa Sae herself. Whether or not to ept Jounouchi Hiromi''s treatment n was a decision only Egawa Sae could make, and others... could only offer their advice for her consideration.


    For this reason, after expressing her concern, Egawa Sae''s assistant looked towards her, lying in bed, waiting hesitantly for Egawa Sae to make a decision.


    But for Egawa Sae, this was also an incredibly difficult choice to make.


    Although the entire n seemed wless and very sensible, bncing her desire to save her child with healing herself without risking the tumor bing malignant and spreading as a result of childbirth...


    But... to extract a child still at the embryonic stage from one''s own belly and then to grow it ex utero... such a treatment n was indeed unheard of!


    As a female anchor, Egawa Sae considered herself quite knowledgeable about various news, and she certainly knew about the artificial womb experiment conducted by American scientists in 2017. Although that experiment was aplete sess, it had usedmb fetuses! Moreover, those were fully developed, only prematurely born fetuses, apletely different concept from a fetus yet to fully develop!


    Egawa Sae hesitated. Saving the fetus was her greatest wish, and she would spare no effort in that, even if it meant paying with her life. But if there was a way to heal her illness while saving her child, Egawa Sae wouldn''t refuse, for everyone feared death.


    For her child, as a mother, she could sacrifice her life for the birth of her child, but given the chance, she did not want to die. However, this desire not to die was still predicated on the preservation of her child. She would not, did not want to, gamble with her child''s life.


    With these thoughts, Egawa Sae looked at Jounouchi Hiromi hesitantly and asked, "Doctor Jounouchi, I want to know, what are the chances of your treatment n preserving my child? Artificial wombs... even in the world, there haven''t been any actual cases of them being used to cultivate human fetuses, have there?"


    "Indeed, there aren''t," Jounouchi Hiromi did not conceal anything in this regard from Egawa Sae but told her the truth very honestly: "This is thetest technology that uses an artificial womb to rece the mother''s womb, while the already matured ECMO cental technology provides blood cirction for the fetus.


    Technically speaking, there is no problem in doing this; the biggest challenge of this technology is ensuring the nutritional supply to the fetus and guaranteeing the fetus''s normal development.


    "I have already exined the entire treatment n regarding the fetus''s developmental assurance. A 100% sess rate is, of course, impossible; nobody can guarantee what issues could arise with this world''s first treatment n. But I do have a confidence level of 60-70%, and I believe I can give you back a normal and healthy baby,"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s sincere and genuine attitude moved Egawa Sae, who, after a long silence, bit her lip and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Jounouchi, I trust you, but I would like to discuss this with my family before making a decision. I am really sorry."


    "It''s okay. Such a big decision indeed should be discussed thoroughly. I can understand," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a tender smile on her face, nodding with understanding. She also advised Egawa Sae, "While the longer the child stays in the mother''s womb, the higher the chances of a sessful surgery, your condition cannot be dyed indefinitely.


    If the tumor turns malignant or ruptures, leading to ascites, even if we were able to take the child out then, it would be very difficult to save your life. So please make a decision as soon as possible."


    "I understand, thank you, Doctor Jounouchi." Egawa Sae naturally understood the pressure a doctor must face and bear when applying a brand-new treatment technology in actual clinical healing, and that all this was happening because Jounouchi Hiromi wanted to help her save her child and cure her at the same time.


    So Egawa Sae naturally had a great deal of goodwill and gratitude towards Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ahhh! How do I solve this!" As Jounouchi Hiromi was jotting down notes and scribbling on paper, she suddenly became very agitated, tore up the paper in front of her, crumpled it up into a ball, and threw it on the table before forcefully grabbing her hair.


    Witnessing Jounouchi Hiromi''s outburst, Daimon Michiko, who had been ying with her toys, walked over curiously and asked with concern, "What''s wrong, Jounouchi? This sort of outburst isn''t like you at all! Did you encounter some kind of difficult problem?"


    "Daimon-san~" Jounouchi Hiromi wailed and hugged Daimon Michiko, half yfully asking, "Daimon-san, do you know how to supplement the nutrients a fetus needs for development?"


    "Supplementing nutrients for fetal development? Isn''t it just a matter of having the pregnant woman eat a bnced diet with a little bit extra?" Daimon Michiko, who was being hugged by Jounouchi Hiromi, replied bewilderedly based on her doctor''s instincts while also curiously looking at her. "And why are you asking this question, Jounouchi? Don''t tell me you''re pregnant?


    Have things progressed that quickly with Doctor Chen? You two aren''t married yet, are you?"


    "Daimon-san! What are you thinking! Even if Mr. Chen Yu and I were to go that far, we wouldn''t just forgo all precautionary measures!" Feeling the curious nces from the other doctors after hearing Daimon Michiko''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face turned red with embarrassment.


    She pinched Daimon Michiko, causing her to wince in pain before exining, "I have a patient who has mucinous cystadenocarcinoma of the ovary, but she is also pregnant. She wants to save her fetus first. So I was thinking of taking out the fetus and cultivating it in an artificial womb. This way, I wouldn''t have to worry about the fetus and could proceed with a radical treatment for her.


    But then, I''mpletely at a loss as to how to supplement the nutrients needed for the fetus''s growth! Daimon-san, do you have any idea how to supplement the nutrients needed for fetal growth?"


    "Uh, about that..." Daimon Michiko suddenly felt perplexed. If Jounouchi Hiromi had asked her about how to cut out a tumor, she would be the absolute expert, but this question had stumped her. After scratching her head for a while, she hesitantly suggested, "Why don''t you try using centa extract, Jounouchi?"

 Chapter 279 - 276 Denial

    centa extract, put simply, is an essence obtained from the centa of humans or animals. Amongst various ims circting in the market, this substance is zealously pursued for its miraculous beauty and anti-aging effects.


    In my country, the medicinal use of the centa dates back to ancient times, with ''Purple River Carriage'' being the traditional Chinese name for centa. Historical records even suggest that Emperor Qin Shihuang used this substance in an attempt to achieve immortality.


    In the national pharmacopeiapiled after the establishment of New China, it''s clearly documented that Purple River Carriage possesses the efficacy of replenishing qi and blood.


    However, the im that centa extract could beautify and prolong life has been debunked as a myth. In 2015, considering safety issues, China removed Purple River Carriage from the pharmacopeia and prohibited the medical or cosmetic industry from using centa extract.


    Yet, products such as centa slices and Purple River Carriage capsules derived from human centa are still recognized as medicines.


    In Japan, influenced by Chinese culture and traditional Chinese medicine, centa extract is also used as a medicine. However, apart from China, Japan, and South Korea, other countries around the world do not recognize it as a pharmaceutical, and even Switzend, where the rumor of life-prolonging abilities of centa extract originated, has never used it as a medicine.


    As an experienced clinical anesthetist, Jounouchi Hiromi was naturally aware of the existence of this drug. centa extract is typically used in injections for liver disease treatment. Although it''s rumored that many celebrities use it for beauty treatments, as a doctor, she was of course aware of its actual effects. Whether it could be applied to her own research, Jounouchi Hiromi was uncertain.


    "centa extract? Hiromi, are you thinking of using this to promote fetal development?" Inside theb, Chen Yu was monitoring Tashiro Nanaori''s medication test and felt surprised upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, "How did youe up with using this?


    centa extract, as an extraction from the centa and with its content, can indeed promote fetal development, but using centa extract... are you certain?"


    "Why do you ask that, Mr. Chen Yu?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu somewhat perplexed, not understanding why he exhibited such an odd attitude.


    "The professor probably mentioned it because of the price of centa extract and dosage issues," Chen Yu had not yet responded when Tashiro Nanaori, who had been extracting medicine on the side, suddenly interjected, "The price of centa extract has remained high over the years due to its hyped effects in beauty and health care.


    The cost of human cental extract is even more exorbitant, not to mention the expensive sheep cental extract derived from animals.


    As for how much active ingredient it contains, one dose of the injection with cell growth factors might not even suffice for a fetus''s daily consumption. The daily dose required would be too much."


    "How do you know so much about this, Tashiro-san?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Tashiro Nanaori in amazement, evidently questioning why she was so well-informed.


    "The Tashiro Family''s traditional Chinese medicine business involves such products, so I am somewhat knowledgeable about it. Dr. Jounouchi, are you intending to use it to promote fetal development? But in the case of a normal pregnancy, there shouldn''t be a need for such a product, right?" Tashiro Nanaori found this strange.


    Although some people use centa extract for female healthcare through injection, there is no precedent for its use on fetuses.


    Upon hearing Tashiro Nanaori''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi briefed her about Egawa Sae''s situation and also mentioned her ideas concerning artificial wombs.


    "In that case, I would advise against using centa extract, Dr.


    Jounouchi," Tashiro Nanaori reflected for a moment and offered her suggestion based on her understanding, "While it''s true that this substance is indeed an essential extraction of the centa, containing nutrients and cell growth factors needed for fetal growth and development, it would not make much sense unless used inrge doses.


    Normally supplying the fetus with nutrients through blood cirction should be sufficient."


    "Is that so? Then, what do you think, Mr. Chen Yu?" Jounouchi Hiromi fundamentallycked experience in such matters. Although she had been inspired by spells, as a newly appointed Blood Knight of less than a month, spells of the Blood School were what she was supposed to excel and specialize in. Yet, she stillcked practical application experience and needed help from Chen Yu.


    "I also believe there is no need," Chen Yu considered then rejected Jounouchi Hiromi''s idea after a moment''s thought, "The primary role of the centa is still to maintain blood exchange between the fetus and the mother. Since we can use an artificial centa for blood cirction, we just need to normally supplement the nutrients in the blood.


    There is no necessity to use centa extract." As for the topic of spell application, he did not address it in front of Tashiro Nanaori, merely giving Jounouchi Hiromi a meaningful look.


    When Jounouchi Hiromi noticed Chen Yu giving her a meaningful nce, she understood that some things were not suitable to be discussed in front of Tashiro Nanaori and nodded in acknowledgment, "If that''s the case, then we''ll just remove the fetus from the mother and cultivate it in an artificial womb.


    Meanwhile, we''ll rely on an artificial centa for blood cirction to ensure the fetus''s nutrition supply... Mr. Chen Yu, do you think there is anything else that needs to be added?"


    "For now, I can''t think of anything else to add," after pondering, Chen Yu decided to have Jounouchi Hiromi write the detailed n first, "Write out the detailed n first, and I''ll take a look at it."


    "Understood, I''ll head back then and won''t disturb your work any longer," Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Chen Yu before leaving theboratory.


    "Professor, is Dr. Jounouchi possibly..." Tashiro Nanaori watched Jounouchi Hiromi''s receding figure with hesitancy, her flickering gaze as if she was debating whether to voice her concern.


    Hearing Tashiro Nanaori''s half-question, Chen Yu just gave her a meaningful look, "What is it? If you think it''s a question that shouldn''t be asked, then don''t ask."


    "I''m sorry, Professor," Tashiro Nanaori''s face changed slightly upon hearing Chen Yu''s words but quickly apologized, then returned her focus to the medication experiment she was working on.


    Watching Tashiro Nanaori who continued with her experiment, Chen Yu stroked his chin, recalling that he had once given a healing potion form to Kyuuzai Ryousen for his father to research and develop, curious about the oue.


    Remembering this matter, Chen Yu left theboratory to find Kyuuzai Ryousen and inquire about the situation.


    However, as soon as Chen Yu left theboratory, Tashiro Nanaori, who had been immersed in her experiment, paused, her gaze following Chen Yu''s departing figure with aplex expression.

 Chapter 280 - 277: Tashiro Family

    As the distinguished Tashiro Family of medical heritage, although their influence unavoidably declined after the rise of Western modern medicine, they remained part of Japan''s upper society, especially as recent years saw increasing buzz around health and wellness.


    The Tashiro Family, which had conducted extensive research in Traditional Chinese Medicine and health preservation, seemed to have found a second spring.


    Not only did the family itself garner attention from many high-ranking officials, bing esteemed guests among the elite, but even the family''s Chinese medicine factory, which was oncenguishing, quickly thrived by shifting to produce health supplements. In some sense, the Tashiro Family had sessfully transformed and restored its former glory.


    However, like all ancient families, although the Tashiro Family did well in adapting to changes, embracing the trends of the times, they remained frightfully conservative in certain respects.


    This was particrly evident to Tashiro Nanaori, who grew up in such an environment.


    At home, she would always address her parents as "Father" and "Mother" with great respect. The myriad of ceremonial norms were identical to those of the Edo Period centuries ago, strictly adhering to the same unchanging Japanese traditional etiquette.


    Even the bedding at home was the most traditional style, almost as if the more than a hundred years of change following the Meiji Restoration didn''t exist for the Tashiro Family.


    Although Traditional Chinese Medicine had declined over the years due to modern medicine''s impact, and the descendants of the Tashiro Family had turned to study modern medicine, time seemed to stand still inside the aged and conservative Tashiro household, and the elders appeared to remain indulged in the bygone days.


    It wasn''t something strange or iprehensible, after all, the current head of the Tashiro Family was Nanao''s great-great-grandfather, a man of over two hundred years old. For him, the end of the Edo period and the Meiji Restoration were events he had lived through, so maintaining his youthful lifestyle wasn''t surprising.


    The Tashiro Family''s heritage was the Chinese medical cultivation method, which, as its greatest advantage, greatly extended life. Even someone with minor achievements reaching what would now be considered the Formal Rank could live up to one hundred fifty years, not to mention those who reached the expert or Master Rank in the medical family could live for over three hundred years.


    However, aside from Nanao''s high great-grandfather who had lived for more than two hundred years, there weren''t any other very old members in the Tashiro Family. The only others were from Nanao''s grandfather''s generation, as if the generations above her great-grandfather had simply vanished.


    For Tashiro Nanaori, none of this was important; she didn''t want to concern herself with where all those ancestors she had never met had gone.


    In fact, if it wasn''t necessary, she would prefer not to set foot in the Tashiro ancestral home but instead stay in her rented apartment, rolling around with her pillow on a soft andfortable bed, not on the tatami of the ancestral home with nothing but a hard ceramic pillow to sleep on.


    But she had toe because her great-great-grandfather, who now wielded control over the Tashiro Family, wished to see her, so she had to visit the mansion.


    "Great-great-grandfather, your descendant Nanao greets you," Tashiro Nanaori, dressed in a kimono ording to traditional etiquette, knelt and bowed at the entrance of her great-great-grandfather''s room and called out respectfully.


    Although the senior great-great-grandfather still wielded immense power over the Tashiro Family, he had already passed the position of family head to Nanao''s grandfather and seldom showed himself before others.


    "How is that matter being handled?" the voice of the senior great-great-grandfather came from behind the Japanese-style paper doors, hoarse and sluggish, making Nanao feel that her great-great-grandfather must have been dead a long time ago, and that it was merely his corpse speaking now. His voice was so permeated with the scent of decay.


    "Reporting to the senior great-great-grandfather, today your great-granddaughter tried to test Professor Chen Yu''s reaction.


    His attitude remains firm, and furthermore..." Nanao hesitated for a moment and still concealed the fact that Jounouchi Hiromi had be a transcendent being, only speaking of Chen Yu''s matters, "and I suspect that Professor Chen Yu must already be a transcendent being himself."


    Chen Yu, of course, concealed his identity as a transcendent being very well, just as Jounouchi Hiromi, with Xiao Lan''s help,pletely concealed her own power, looking no different from an ordinary person on the outside.


    However, to Nanao, who was skilled in traditional medicine, Jounouchi Hiromi appeared to have rejuvenated after Christmas and the New Year, her skin radiant with the brilliance of youthful vitality, which was far too conspicuous.


    As for Chen Yu, every time Nanao faced him, she felt a tense nervousness, like her back was prickling with fear, as if she was facing some ferocious beast. And this feeling she had only experienced when her own senior great-great-grandfather, already a Master Rank transcendent being, was angry.


    This was not a problem with the way Chen Yu concealed his aura; rather, Nanao had this ability since she was young. She had an especially keen sense of the strength and weakness of life, seemingly born with the ability to judge the state of life and whether it was powerful.


    For example, when Nanao first met her senior great-great-grandfather, she deeply felt the senility of his life, as well as the force that, though dismal, remained immensely potent.


    Compared to the feeling Chen Yu gave her, Chen Yu''s life was clearly much more vibrant, and his power much stronger. However, there was a taste of death within Chen Yu''s power, as if touching it would bring her death.


    That was precisely why Nanao always behaved timidly in front of Chen Yu¡ªnot out of shyness, but out of fear.


    Yet, Nanao would not share these observations with her senior great-great-grandfather because she clearly understood the intentions he harbored. If he knew Chen Yu''s true strength, he would certainly adopt a more conservative and cautious strategy.


    One should not underestimate an old man who has lived for over two hundred years; even if he was reckless in his youth, more than two centuries of life experience would have taught him prudence.


    However, that was not what Nanao wanted. She desperately hoped that the Tashiro Family, or rather, she herself, could break free from the shadow of this old man who should have been in a coffin long ago. She had alwayscked an opportunity, but now, with the matter concerning Chen Yu, she saw a chance she could exploit.


    "What does it matter if he is a transcendent being? Nine times out of ten, he''s just a nobody who stumbled upon an opportunity. It''s his great fortune earned through the blessings of hisst nine lifetimes to be able to marry into our Tashiro Family. He has no right to refuse." As expected, Nanao seized the opportunity from her senior great-great- grandfather''s words, just as she had anticipated.

 Chapter 281: 278 Another Academic Conference

    No matter what calctions the Tashiro Family had or what little schemes Tashiro Nanao herself harbored, all these matters were temporarily irrelevant to Chen Yu.


    At least, until Tashiro Nanao or the Tashiro Family''s true intentions were revealed, they had nothing to do with Chen Yu, and he was unaware of these things.


    For Chen Yu, his more important work at the start of the year was to attend an academic conference, which was still to be held in Kanazawa.


    "Professor, why are you sending me this time? Isn''t it always Professor Niaoi who attends these academic conferences?" Holding the invitation to the academic conference, Chen Yu looked at Professor Kube bewilderedly, not understanding the reason.


    ording to the usual practice, it was Professor Niaoi who would attend such academic conferences. Although he was barely satisfactory in clinical healing and could not evenplete a surgery properly, in academic research, Professor Niaoi was the academic authority of the surgical department at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Only he couldmand respect at these kinds of conferences.


    It wasn''t that Chen Yu underestimated himself, professionally, he believed he was no less capable than Professor Niaoi, and he far surpassed him in actual clinical operations. He even found Professor Niaoi clumsy when serving as his assistant in surgeries. But when it came to dealing with the academic conference scene, Chen Yucked as much experience as Professor Niaoi.


    Having only attended one academic conference in his life, Chen Yu was unsure even of when he should speak at such a conference, let alone represent the hospital there.


    "It was indeed the n to have Professor Niaoi attend, but his wife has recently developed a health issue, and he needs to take care of her. Therefore, he can''t participate in this academic conference, and you, Mr. Chen Yu, will have to take his ce," Professor Kube exined to Chen Yu, understanding his student''s concerns.


    Heforted him, saying, "Don''t worry, this academic conference is just a normal academic exchange. Once you are there, just approach it with a normal mindset. As for speaking, you can talk about theplete spinal removal and nerve reconstruction surgery you performed earlier. I remember that you have already organized the case report and research paper, haven''t you?"


    "Yes, the paper is all organized, and I''ve submitted it to ''The Lancet''; it should be under review now, but... I really don''t have any experience with this kind of academic conference!" Chen Yu expressed his distress. If possible, he would rather perform ten major surgeries than attend such an academic conference, which to him was sheer torture.


    Thest time he attended an academic conference was to present his research paper, and that experience made him feel that academic conferences were not his forte. Therefore, he was really reluctant to go this time.


    "Haha, everyone has a first time. Take it as an opportunity to broaden your experience. A talented doctor like you, Mr. Chen Yu, will surely not be able to avoid such conferences in the future. After attending a few more times and umting experience, you''ll get the hang of it." Professor Kube chuckled at Chen Yu, not minding his student''s reluctance.


    Instead, he proposed terms to persuade Chen Yu, "How about this? Take Doctor Jounouchi with you. She was the anesthesiologist for that surgeryst time, and it makes sense for her to attend the conference. You two can treat it like a vacation."


    Seeing Professor Kube''s stance, Chen Yu could not refuse and had to ept the invitation to the academic conference with a sense of resignation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Eh? Another conference in Kanazawa?" Jounouchi Hiromi learned of Chen Yu''s uing conference attendance and seemed troubled, "But as for me, I''ve just started working on the artificial womb, and it might be difficult to leave right now."


    Ever since the Healing strategy for Egawa Sae had been determined, Jounouchi Hiromi had devoted all her energy to it, even delegating her anesthesiologist duties during Chen Yu''s surgeries to other anesthesiologists at the hospital to focus exclusively on this project.


    Although Egawa Sae had not yet agreed to her treatment n, Jounouchi Hiromi had alreadypleted the preliminary design of the artificial womb and even borrowed an artificial centa device from the hospital''s pediatric department. She was researching how to inject the nutrients needed by the fetus through an artificial blood cirction into the infant''s body.


    At such a time, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally did not want to leave the hospital to attend an academic conference, as it would dy much of her work.


    "I don''t want to go either, but Professor Niaoi''s wife has health issues, and he can''t go, so the hospital is sending me in his stead. Hiromi, pleasee with me. It''ll be even more unbearable if I go alone." Chen Yu pleaded with Jounouchi Hiromi, putting on a pitiful expression, "At worst, I''ll help you with the design of the artificial womb.


    I understand the ''Flesh Womb'' Spell, and I have more experience in turning spells into real medical technology, which can save you a lot of effort! What''s more, there will surely be experts from obstetrics and pediatrics at the conference. You could discuss issues with them and gain some experience!"


    Eventually, Chen Yu''s words convinced Jounouchi Hiromi to agree to apany him to Kanazawa.


    "Speaking of which, didn''t we perform an emergency surgeryst time we were in Kanazawa? The Head of the Maeda Family gave you a very precious tea set, right?" After agreeing to join Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally had to pack her things, but she couldn''t help recalling the events from theirst trip to Kanazawa together.


    "Spontaneous hemothorax and pulmonary tumors¡ªif it were you now, Hiromi, with your Blood Knight ability to manipte blood, you could even save her without surgery," Chen Yu said, smiling at Jounouchi Hiromi, fondly recalling the first time they performed surgery together, finding a bit of warmth in the memory.


    "Oh, speaking of that time, Mr. Chen Yu, you still owe me a crab meal, right? This time in Kanazawa, I want to eat crab! I want king crab!" Jounouchi Hiromi grabbed Chen Yu''s cor and "threatened" him, emphasizing that she wanted to eat king crab.


    "Speaking of which, the onsens in Kanazawa are fantastic too. We didn''t get to enjoy them muchst time, but this time, I''ve checked, and the conference organizers have specially arranged an onsen hotel. Hiromi, you''ll have to keep mepany to really enjoy it," said Chen Yu, smiling at her, letting her grip his cor.


    Jounouchi Hiromi released his cor and coquettishly rolled her eyes at him, "Don''t make it sound like I haven''t soaked in an onsen with you before!"

 Chapter 282 - 279 Mysterious and Inexplicable

    Even though the New Year had passed, the temperature in Japan in January was still quite low. And, given that Kanazawa is a part of the Hokuriku region, the scenery along the way as Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi rode the Shinkansen was nketed in white snow.


    But when the two emerged from Kanazawa Station, Chen Yu couldn''t help but frown slightly.


    For some reason, Kanazawa gave him a strange feeling. Although everything seemed normal, Chen Yu always harbored a subtle sense of discord.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chen Yu? Are you feeling unwell?" Seeing Chen Yu suddenly frown, Hiromi Jounouchi asked with concern.


    "It''s nothing, just feeling a bit strange, maybe because of the cold weather." Frowning and surveying the city covered in white snow before him, Chen Yu failed to pinpoint any disharmony after staring for a long time, and could only helplessly shake his head. He and Hiromi Jounouchi then got into a taxi and headed for the hotel arranged by the conference organizingmittee.


    Because Kanazawa City wasn''t asrge as Tokyo, even with snow on the roads, the taxi quickly delivered them to the hotel they had booked.


    After paying the fare and getting out of the taxi, Chen Yu, dragging his luggage and standing with Hiromi Jounouchi at the hotel entrance, felt an even stronger sense of difort, but still couldn''t identify the problem.


    This feeling of difort was highly unpleasant for Chen Yu, yet he couldn''t put his finger on the exact issue. It was like having an itch on your back that you just can''t scratch, making him feel increasingly irritable.


    "What''s wrong, Mr. Chen Yu? You''ve been frowning since a while ago, is there a problem?" Hiromi Jounouchi, observing Chen Yu''s increasingly impatient demeanor, asked him again.


    "I can''t quite say, it''s just that something does not feel right." Chen Yu said, slightly shaking his head. Although he sensed something was off, even with his heightened awareness, he couldn''t detect any specific issue, Chen Yu eventually chose not to delve deeper, proceeding with Hiromi Jounouchi to the hotel''s reception andpleting the check-in process.


    Seeing that Chen Yu was still somewhat preupied, Hiromi Jounouchi took the initiative to say, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you tired from the ride? Shall we take a dip in the hot springs first to rx?"


    Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s suggestion, Chen Yu thought about it and, although he didn''t feel tired, he nheless nodded in agreement. He shed his heavy winter clothes andy down with Hiromi Jounouchi in the hot spring bath attached to their room.


    As the warm, nourishing water of the hot spring soaked his body, Chen Yu finally rxed. His previously furrowed brow smoothed out.


    Perhaps it really was just his imagination? Chen Yu rxed his senses again, but still didn''t uncover any issues, eventually convincing himself it might have been all in his head. Thus, he eased his inner tension and worry, loosened up, and, embracing Hiromi Jounouchi''s smooth and delicate shoulder, enjoyed the hot spring together while gazing at the snowscape outside the bath window.


    Kanazawa is known as "The Orient''s Alps." Though it lies near the Sea of Japan and is on about the sametitude as Tokyo, the mountainous Kanazawa still tends to be colder than Tokyo in winter, cloaked in white throughout the season.


    Looking out the window at the snow-d mountains and valleys and the quaint Kanazawa City district, Chen Yu couldn''t help but release Hiromi Jounouchi, letting himself slide deeper into the pool, submerging his entire body and leaving just his head above the water.


    Though the white snowy thick outside the window, the room, and especially the bathroom, was not cold at all. However, gazing at the endless expanse of snow, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a chill and wanted to immerse himselfpletely in the hot water.


    It had to be said, soaking in a hot spring while admiring the snow scenery was indeed a sublime pleasure in winter. If he could have had a warm cup of sake at this moment, it would have been perfect.


    As Chen Yu thought this, a tray with a small sake jug and a cup floated into his view.


    "Knowing you like to drink while soaking in the spring, I had the staff bring some over," said Jounouchi Hiromi, who had left the bath at some point, unwrapping the towel around her and stepping back into the water while pouring Chen Yu a cup of sake.


    Taking a modest sip from the lightly lifted cup, Chen Yu frowned, "Why does this sake taste off? What''s going on today? Why does everything seem a bit wrong?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi moved closer to him, took the cup from his hands, tasted it, and also felt something was amiss, "Indeed, the taste seems a bit off, but I can''t quite pinpoint what it is... Could it be the sake itself?"


    "It''s unlikely the sake, my sense of taste isn''t off either," Chen Yu said, his expression bing serious. He cast a detection spell on the unfinished cup of sake in Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand to analyze the drink''sponents.


    The spell''s light followed Chen Yu''s fingertips down to the cup, but it flickered and then dissipated, leaving behind only a brief sh of grey luminescence, without any trace.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s wrong?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked, looking at the cup in her hand with concern. Chen Yu''s demeanor made her worried, and she was anxious to know what had happened.


    "There''s a subtle problem," Chen Yu shook his head, took the cup from Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand, took another small sip, then finished off the rest of the drink in the cup, and set the cup down, "It seems there was a slight issue with this jug of sake, it has a light, almost spoiled taste, but it''s so subtle that only a Transcendent''s sense of taste could detect it."


    Relieved by Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi said, "Then it might be due to the winter climate. Most things this season have been stored for a while, it''s normal for them to not be fresh."


    "That could be it," Chen Yu nodded slightly, thinking that Jounouchi Hiromi''s judgement probably didn''t have any major ws and that he was being overly suspicious.


    Nevertheless, because of the slightly off-tasting sake, Yu Chen lost interest in continuing his soak. He stood up from the water, dried off with a towel, and put on the bathrobe provided by the hotel.


    In the room, a server was arranging a variety of dishes on the table, an obviouslyvish preparation, including the crabs that Hiromi Jounouchi had been longing for.


    "Hiromi, they''ve delivered the dishes, and there''s the crab you wanted to eat!" Chen Yu called out to Jounouchi Hiromi, who was still soaking in the bath, and picked up a pair of chopsticks to grab a prepped crab leg and ced it on the small grill.

 Chapter 283 - 280: Lack of Sleep

    Although everything in Kanazawa felt awkward and out of ce, making him quite ufortable, Chen Yu obviously couldn''t leave yet and had to attend the academic conference that had already been scheduled.


    "It''s really strange, I didn''t feel this difort thest time I came to Kanazawa. What on earth is going on?" In the hotel''s restaurant, Chen Yu was having breakfast with Hiromi Jounouchi and voicing his difort about the poor sleep he had had the night before.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, did you also sleep poorlyst night? I thought it was just me. I didn''t expect you to have had a bad night too," Hiromi Jounouchi said, looking at Chen Yu with surprise that he had also slept poorly.


    "Hiromi, you didn''t sleep well either?" Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say she also had a troubled night, Chen Yu''s eyebrows furrowed again. This trip to Kanazawa was filled with too many oddities, putting Chen Yu on high alert.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded and spoke with evident disgust, "I don''t know what it was, butst night I kept having the illusion of a buzzing noise by my ear, as if something was flying around near it. I had Xiao Lan check, but Xiao Lan said there was nothing unusual, only that I was a bit tense."


    What Hiromi Jounouchi referred to was using the soul connection between her and Xiao Lan, allowing Xiao Lan, who stayed back home in Tokyo, to sense everything she felt, and even cast spells and take action through her body. This was one of the unique abilities of a Blood Knight, gaining assistance from their mount.


    The stronger the fantasy creature, the more powerful the support it could offer to the Blood Knight.


    "You''re tense, Hiromi? Xiao Lan checked but said there was nothing..." Chen Yu stroked his chin, his eyebrows locked in serious contemtion. It seemed from the current situation that the difort he had felt yesterday was certainly not an illusion. They had indeed encountered something, and these things were happening around them, subtly affecting them.


    At that thought, Chen Yu suddenly felt that living in a peaceful environment might have made him toocent, failing to maintain several necessary protective spells on himself. Could it be because he could enter the Necromantic Space anytime that he had be overconfident?


    Realizing his own negligence, Chen Yu quietly reproached himself. Then he looked up and whispered to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, after breakfast when we return to our room, I''ll cast a protective spell on you for mental defense. Something about Kanazawa doesn''t feel right to me. Be careful. If necessary, just call Xiao Lan over, and don''t worry about any potential consequences."


    "I understand. I''ll be cautious," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, her expression turning grave as she took Chen Yu''s words to heart and tensed up.


    "What''s wrong with this apple? I even went to the market to buy a big, fresh local apple, but it''s so bitter! How can anyone eat this apple?" Just as Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were discussing these matters, a few people who seemed to be here for the academic conference were grumbling about a bag of apples on the table behind them.


    One person was holding an apple with a bite taken out of it, and the expression on their face was all wrinkled up, seemingly bittered by the apple.


    Tasting bitterness in apples was not a new phenomenon, but looking at those round, plump apples with a bright color, Chen Yu''s eyes became sharp with curiosity. These apples should taste delicious, so why would they be so bitter that they were inedible?


    Although it was a minor issue, Chen Yu still made a note of it in his mind.


    After breakfast, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi returned to their room together. Yu Chen cast separate protective spells against spiritual attacks for both himself and her, and, still concerned,yered various defensive spells on Hiromi Jounouchi. Only after he had confirmed there were no oversights did he feel at ease.


    Despite feeling that Yu Chen might be overreacting, Hiromi Jounouchi, considering the odd and bizarre situations encountered since they arrived in Kanazawa, paid heed to his caution and refrained from objecting.


    As a Blood Knight whose mastery of spells was no match for that of a Necromancer, and being a neercking in experience, Hiromi Jounouchi found herself somewhat helpless in aiding Yu Chen to unveil the truth. She could only secretly contact Xiao Lan, instructing it to be ready.


    If true danger were to arise, Hiromi Jounouchi would not hesitate to summon Xiao Lan, even if it meant transforming it back into a giant dragon to take herself and Yu Chen to safety.


    Whether it was Yu Chen''s mental defensive spells truly taking effect or the factors affecting them being less pronounced during the day, at least after Yu Chen had applied the protective spells, the effects of the poor sleep from the night before seemed to have dissipated significantly. This made Hiromi Jounouchi feel much lighter and herplexion also improved considerably.


    However, not everyone had means to cope like they did. Upon arriving at the conference venue, Yu Chen swiftly noticed that aside from him and Hiromi Jounouchi, only some of the attendees looked normal, while most bore the appearance of having slept poorly, and some even seemed listless andnguid.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen''s suspicions were heightened, and Hiromi Jounouchi finally recognized the necessity of Yu Chen''s caution and defenses. Without much thought, she mentally instructed Xiao Lan through their soul connection, to enter the Necromantic Space and stand by. She decided to summon Xiao Lan to the room once the academic conference was over.


    Meanwhile, as Hiromi Jounouchi attempted to summon Xiao Lan, Yu Chen didn''t rush to find his seat but engaged in brief conversations with various participants to gather information.


    It wasn''t until the conference was about to start that he and Hiromi Jounouchi found their seats and sat down.


    "I just asked around, and nearly everyone had a poor night''s sleep.


    Those who seem especially worn out arrived early, while those who appear unaffected arrived just this morning," Yu Chen exined the situation he had gathered to Hiromi Jounouchi, analyzing, "Moreover, ording to the information I collected, taking a nap during the day does have some effect but is generally not severe and one can still get some sleep.


    So it seems that whatever is affecting everyone''s sleep probably can''t manifest during the day and focuses primarily on the night."


    "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, what do you n to do?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked with some concern.


    Yu Chen clearly had no intention of getting involved in this matter and shook his head slightly before straightening up, opening the folder in his hands, "We''ll observe for now and not intervene rashly."

 Chapter 284 - 281 Academic Discussion

    Because the majority of attendees appeared dispirited, the atmosphere of the academic conference was naturally affected. Most participants were drowsy, and both the speakers on stage and the listeners in the audiencecked enthusiasm.


    Under such circumstances, the atmosphere of the conference was inevitably dull from the beginning, even more so than thest time Chen Yu had attended.


    Chen Yu even saw quite a few attendees with particrly badplexions, whopletely ignored the speaker on stage and fell asleep leaning on their seats. Those who managed to stay awake were obviously fighting off yawns, with their eyelids battling to stay open.


    Clearly, under such a lethargic atmosphere, the progress of the academic conference was far from smooth. Although the scheduled topics were being presented, it was apparent that the speakers on stage were merely going through the motions without the mood or energy to discuss anything extra.


    The audience, in turn, listened in a foggy state, paying attention only to the content relevant to them and letting unrted material go in one ear and out the other.


    During the question-and-answer session, apart from the pre-arranged questioners, no one seemed eager to raise their hand to speak, leading to several moments of awkwardness.


    Given such conditions, it was impossible for the conference''s organizingmittee to continue with the afternoon session as previously scheduled, since everyone clearlycked the inclination to do so.


    Considering the participants'' mental state, the organizingmittee of the conference canceled the activities nned for that afternoon and rescheduled them for the following day, allowing everyone some time to rest properly in the afternoon.


    Upon hearing the host announce the cancetion of the afternoon''s scheduled conference activities, Chen Yu finally stood up with Hiromi Jounouchi, preparing to leave, and the other attendees in the hall couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, with most emitting sounds of unburdening.


    Honestly, maintaining decorum without offending the speakers on stage in such a dull setting was truly a difficult task, and it put considerable pressure on those who simply couldn''t resist the urge to sleep.


    Leaving the venue, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were headed to their rooms. Although both were Transcendents and could handle a night without sleep with little detriment to their health, they had not slept well the previous night and the morning''s conference had been so dreary that both wished to return to their rooms to catch up on some sleep.


    As they were walking, Hiromi Jounouchi caught sight of a female attendee also heading to her room, and quickly scurried forward a few steps, calling out to the woman with graying hair, "Excuse me, are you Professor Soda from Kyoto University?"


    "I am Reiko Soda. Who are you...?" Professor Soda, whom Hiromi Jounouchi had called out to, looked at Jounouchi and Chen Yu with a puzzled expression but stopped politely, waiting for them to exin their purpose.


    Although Professor Soda had graying hair and her face was lined with wrinkles, she seemed quite energetic. Beneath her pair of grayish-white eyebrows, her eyes were bright and expressive,cking the sleepiness that afflicted the others.


    ```


    "Hello, Professor Soda, we are doctors from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and we are also here to attend the academic conference," seeing that Professor Soda had stopped, Jounouchi Hiromi hastily exined her intentions: "You are a leading authority in obstetrics and gynecology in Japan, and I have some questions regarding female pregnancy that I would like to consult with you.


    Do you have time?"


    Seemingly worried that Professor Soda might misunderstand, Jounouchi Hiromi specifically added, "These are academic questions rted to a patient I am currently treating. I had nned to email you, but I didn''t expect to meet you at the conference, which is a great honor. My intrusion, I hope Professor Soda will forgive."


    "Oh, I see, there''s no intrusion at all. Academic conferences are exactly the ce for everyone to engage in schrly exchanges. Being able to answer questions from younger colleagues is precisely our greatest role as predecessors." Professor Soda seemed pleased to help, but the hallway was clearly not the ce for discussion.


    After a moment''s thought, she said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "It happens to be lunchtime; if you don''t mind, you can join this olddy for a meal, and I can answer your questions along the way. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "That would be wonderful, thank you, Professor. My name is Jounouchi Hiromi," Jounouchi Hiromi replied joyfully, bowing to Professor Soda as she gave her name.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel restaurant, Jounouchi Hiromi and Yu Chen were having lunch with Professor Soda while also discussing her questions with the professor.


    After hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s questions, Professor Soda took great interest in her proposal: "This is indeed a very good research topic. If it were possible to gestate babies using an artificial womb, this could significantly reduce the pains and dangers women experience during pregnancy and childbirth.


    It would also greatly reduce the risk of fetuses contracting various diseases from the mother during development¡ªa very meaningful research!"


    "I wasn''t thinking that much; I just feel that it''s very pitiful for Ms. Egawa Sae. If she aborts the child for treatment this time, she may never be able to get pregnant again, but if she does give birth to the child, she might not survive herself.


    Such a cruel choice between the two is really too much; I just want to help her," Jounouchi Hiromi said somewhat shy, embarrassed by Professor Soda''s praise as she exined her initial thoughts behind the treatment n.


    "No matter what the initial intention, being able to cure patients and reduce their suffering is good research for us doctors," dered Professor Soda. After praising Jounouchi Hiromi, she began addressing her doubts about the artificial womb concept, "Doctor Jounouchi, the problem you are facing now is how to ensure the fetus gets the necessary nutrients during its growth and development.


    You are right to discard the idea of using centa extract, as it doesn''t have much practical significance.


    Glucose, amino acids, fatty acids, and triglycerides, along with various trace elements needed for fetal growth and development, can bebined as required, made into injections, and injected into the artificial centa for delivery into the fetus through the bloodstream¡ªthat should be sufficient."


    The real challenge is how to ensure that the fetus can develop normally outside the body, do you have a solution for that, Doctor Jounouchi?"


    "Regarding that, here''s what I think..." Jounouchi Hiromi exined her ideas to Professor Soda and engaged in lively discussion, while Yu Chen ate his lunch and asionally pitched in with ament or two, expressing his views.


    ```

 Chapter 285 - 282: Strange Market (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Through interactions with Professor Soda, all the problems that Hiromi Jounouchi had with her artificial womb project were resolved. Professor Soda not only provided her with many guidelines but also inspired a multitude of ideas, leading to several new concepts for her project, which made the whole n much moreplete.


    "Professor Soda, thank you for your help! Without this exchange with you, I might have been troubled by these issues for quite a while without necessarily finding the answers. I''m genuinely grateful for your guidance!" Hiromi Jounouchi sincerely expressed her gratitude to Professor Soda.


    The guidance of the veteran professor had a significant impact on thepletion of Hiromi Jounouchi''s artificial womb project, making her gratitude from the heart.


    "Jounouchi Doctor, you''re too polite," Professor Soda waved her hand nonchntly. "I just answered a few questions for you. An olddy like me doesn''t deserve such thanks. I came to participate in the academic conference to exchange ideas with others. Answering a few queries also serves as academic interaction; I simply made use of the time I had set aside for such discussions this afternoon."


    But despite her nonchnt words, Professor Soda had some curiosity as she then asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Jounouchi Doctor, do you know what was going on this morning? Why does it seem like everyone who came for the conference wascking energy, even many of the schrs I know to be rigorous in their studies? What exactly happened?


    It was serious enough for the organizers to cancel the afternoon''s schedule."


    "Regarding that, we also found it strange, so this morning, before the meeting started, I exchanged information with others who were participating in the conference." Hearing Professor Soda''s question, and seemingly to repay her for clearing up her doubts, Yu Chen took the initiative to exin: "It seems to be an issue with the hotel.


    The participants who arrived earlyst night all slept poorly, and the earlier they came, the more severe the impact.


    "Professor Soda, since you arrived this morning, you weren''t affected. But I''m afraid the others probably didn''t sleep wellst night, even we didn''t rest wellst night,"


    "Something like that happened? That''s quite..." Professor Soda, upon hearing Yu Chen''s exnation, couldn''t help but find it somewhat amusing, yet in light of the day''s events, it was indeed a fact.


    Professor Soda wanted to criticize thepetence of the conference organizers, pointing out that the selection of the wrong hotel led to such consequences. However, looking at the luxurious hotel which is considered top-ss even in Kanazawa, she couldn''t bring herself to say that, and just shook her head helplessly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After lunch, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi said goodbye to Professor Soda but did not go back to their room to rest. Instead, they nned to go out for a walk.


    Although Kanazawa was still covered by snow today, the weather was reasonably good because of the sunny skies. The snow on the streets had been cleared away early, so it didn''t hinder their stroll; in fact, it added quite a charm to the winter scenery.


    "Thest time we came here, it was autumn. I didn''t expect to return in winter," Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi said as they walked hand in hand through the streets of Kanazawa, reflecting on the change.


    "Don''t make it sound like it''s been a long time! It hasn''t been all that long since you and Mr. Yu Chen werest in Kanazawa, right?" said Hiromi Jounouchi, slightly discontent with Yu Chen''sment: "Besides, didn''t you not want to attend the conference before? Why do you seem so sentimental now?"


    "I''m just reflecting. Don''t you find it interesting, Hiromi, to visit the same city in twopletely different seasons like autumn and winter?" Yu Chen saw the slight pretend annoyance in Hiromi Jounouchi and couldn''t help but grin.


    "Well, it is... to experience the same city with the same person twice, though both visits were for work, does have a bit of romance to it... I''ll let you off the hook there." Hiromi Jounouchi smiled coyly, turning her head slightly while also making a request of Yu Chen: "Since you mentioned ourst visit to Kanazawa, I remember you owe me a crab meal, when will you make up for that?"


    "Today, it''s today," Yu Chen replied with a tease that Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t understand, pulling her hand as they headed towards the famous Omi-cho Market in Kanazawa.


    Despite the very cold weather, Omi-cho Market, as thergest seafood market in the Hokuriku region, was bustling.


    Most seafood stores operate only in the morning because the fresh catch of the morning is delivered to the market. To eat the freshest seafood,ing in the morning is definitely the right choice.


    However, even though Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived in the afternoon, most of the seafood stores were still open. With the growth of tourism, many visitorse to the market to eat and experience, and closing in the afternoon would mean losing a lot of potential customers.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi wandered through the market. Although Omi-cho Market has been around since the Maeda Family ruled over Kanazawa in the Edo Period, with over three hundred years of history, it is smaller in both scale and foot trafficpared to Tokyo''s Tsukiji Market and the newly built Toyosu Market.


    Of course, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi who were just there to eat, the size of the market wasn''t of much concern. As long as the food was delicious, even a roadside stall was perfectly fine with Yu Chen.


    However, as they walked through the market, they noticed that although the market was still open, many storefront shelves appeared sparsely stocked and not well-filled with goods, especially the shops selling local fruits and vegetables which had manypletely empty shelves without any products.


    This peculiar and strange sight caught Yu Chen''s attention, linking it to the various anomalies they encountered since they arrived in Kanazawa.


    "Hiromi, don''t you think this market is strange?" Yu Chen asked Hiromi Jounouchi while his eyes were fixed on a fruit shop where the shopkeeper was clearing some plump-looking fruit off the shelves, preparing to discard them.


    "It does seem strange! Why does it look like everyone is clearing their shelves... Is there a problem with these goods?" Hiromi Jounouchi also noticed something was amiss.


    "Excuse me, why does it seem like every store around here is cleaning out their goods? Did something happen?" Yu Chen approached a seafood store that still had a good amount of goods on disy and asked the owner his question.

 Chapter 286 - 283: Bizarre Theories (Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "You ask about this, dear customer? They just have bad luck; all the fruits and vegetables can''t be eaten anymore. No one knows why, but this winter, the local produce became very bitter, absolutely inedible!" The seafood shop owner, upon hearing Chen Yu''s inquiry, didn''t avoid anything and exined quite casually.


    Yet, in his tone, there were unavoidable traces of worry and sympathy: "At the beginning of winter, everyone saw the fruits and vegetables growing wildly and thought there would be a great harvest since they looked sorge and full. But who could have guessed that these wildly grown fruits and vegetables would bepletely unfit for consumption!


    Many farmers have lost their entire investment this winter, and it''s uncertain whether the government will step in or not."


    Chen Yu''s gaze turned sharp upon the owner''s reply, and he began to pay attention to the discarded agricultural produce.


    If it were just one or two cases, or a particr field''s crops that had issues, it might still be a minor problem. But if it''s something that affects the entire city, then it''s clearly a big problem, likely indicating that the region''s soil has been contaminated.


    Linking this to the various odd encounters he had experienced since arriving in Kanazawa, Chen Yu deeply felt that something must have happened in Kanazawa to affect the entire city!


    Chen Yu then made a subtle signal to Hiromi Jounouchi, and the two of them walked into the shop, sat down, and ordered a crab. While they ate, they casually chatted with the owner to gather more information.


    "Boss, we''re tourists visiting Kanazawa. My girlfriend loves to hear about local legends and strange stories. Does Kanazawa have any intriguing tales or odd urrences?" Watching the owner quickly dismember a fresh king crab and put it on the grill, Chen Yu feigned curiosity as he continued to inquire.


    "Legends and strange stories? Haha, young people like you enjoy such novelties," the owner didn''t seem to take much interest, as he''d had all types of customers over the many years he''d been running his shop and spoke quite indifferently: "Kanazawa has been prosperous since the Edo Period, so there aren''t many strange tales to tell. However, there is one recent oddity."


    "Oh? What''s that, Boss? Do tell!" Though Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t know why Chen Yu was asking these questions, she still yed along with a curious expression, like a young girl eager to hear an interesting story.


    Watching Hiromi Jounouchi''s curious look, the ownerughed and, after setting up the prepared crab legs in front of them with some dipping sauce, continued: "At the start of this winter, for some unknown reason, Oyama Shrine suddenly had a power outage one night, and the whole area behind the shrine went dark.


    But the pond behind the Oyama Shrine emitted a faint bioluminescence, and not just the pond itself - even the nts around the pond glowed. It attracted quite a crowd who went to see it at night specifically.


    If you''re interested, you can still go now. The shrine people have deliberately turned off the lights at night, so you can clearly see the pond and the nts around it glowing."


    Hearing what the owner said, Chen Yu instantly remembered the seal he had discovered during hisst visit to Oyama Shrine. It seemed very likely that something was wrong with that seal.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t press the subject any further. Instead, he continued to taste the delicious crab while talking about other topics as if they were just making small talk.


    "Boss, have you been sleeping welltely? Have there been any issues with not being able to sleep at night? We just arrived in Kanazawa yesterday, and many people who came with us didn''t sleep well at the hotelst night. I wanted to ask what the issue might be," Chen Yu asked, now highly suspicious the sleep issues experienced by those attending the conference might be rted to this matter.


    "It seems that there is such a thing. At the beginning of winter this year, we had a simr situation. For about three to five days, everyone on the street was not sleeping well. Even the guys who came to work for me had the same issue. I thought it was due to the seasonal change as it got colder!" The owner seemed to have a vivid memory of the incident and spoke with concern.


    "Is that so?" Chen Yu nodded as if understanding, not delving deeper into it.


    Considering all the information collected so far, thend and crops being affected, the residents of Kanazawa also being affected, and even the wine he drankst night containing a whiff of decay...


    plus the bioluminescent pond at Oyama Shrine mentioned by the owner, Chen Yu could confirm that there was a problem with the seal, and whatever was sealed underneath the Oyama Shrine was causing issues.


    But what Chen Yu felt during hisst visit was the aura of necromancers, yet this bizarre reaction affecting the whole city seemed different from any necromancer Chen Yu was aware of, which made him very concerned.


    "Hiromi, how about we visit Oyama Shrer? I''m also curious to see that pond that glows at night!" Chen Yu suggested to Hiromi Jounouchi, acting as though they were just a couple discussing where to go for fun.


    Realizing that Chen Yu wanted to check the site personally, Hiromi Jounouchi had no objections and nodded in agreement.


    Although the local agricultural produce in Kanazawa was contaminated, the impact was not too great. After all, only the crops were affected; seafood and other products were fine. Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi enjoyed a wonderful meal of king crab, making up for Hiromi''s previous regret of not being able to eat crab during herst visit to Kanazawa.


    After finishing their crab, they said goodbye to the owner and were about to leave Omi-cho Market when the two headed towards the exit and saw a crowd pouring in.


    Seeing a group of journalists with cameras thronging around someone who looked like a politician, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi knew that these were political figures.


    They were nning to stand aside and wait, but apanion of the politician suddenly stopped, said something to the people around him, and then walked over to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi, what a rare sight! Our head of the house was just wondering if he had mistaken someone else for you, but it turns out it''s really both of you! It''s been a long time, how have you been?" The one greeting Chen Yu was none other than Okumura Eren, a retainer of the Maeda Family whom they had met before.

 Chapter 287 - 284: Beneath the Seal

    Under the insistence of Okumura Eren, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi did not immediately leave the Omi-cho Market. Instead, they patiently waited until Maeda Toshitoku, head of a branch of the Kanazawa Maeda family, along with a high-ranking official from the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries, finished inspecting the situation at the market.


    Then, guided by Okumura Eren, they boarded a car provided by the Maeda family and left the Omi-cho Market together.


    "Sorry, Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi, the official from the Ministry of Agriculture, Forestry and Fisheries is here to investigate the issue with agricultural products in the Kanazawa region.


    Therefore, I had to apany him for the investigation first, my apologies for neglecting you two," Maeda Toshitoku appeared in front of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi right after sending off the high-ranking official, expressing his apologies to them.


    Looking at Maeda Toshitoku who was bowing to him, Yu Chen did not engage in excessive politeness but directly questioned him, "Head of the Maeda Family, I don''t think you had use all this way simply to apologize, did you? Please state your purpose clearly. If it is within my power, I won''t refuse."


    Indeed, Yu Chen already had a guess regarding Maeda Toshitoku''s purpose for seeking him out, therefore he didn''t give off a refusal attitude.


    "This..." Maeda Toshitoku nced at Hiromi Jounouchi beside Yu Chen, seemingly hesitant to speak about the matter in front of her. In Maeda Toshitoku''s mind, Hiromi Jounouchi was still a normal person, not suited to know about supernatural events.


    Hiromi Jounouchi naturally noticed Maeda Toshitoku''s hesitation and with a slight smile, turned her own eyes into blue, vertical pupils, and released a hint of the aura that she could now control slightly. She enveloped Maeda Toshitoku with it, sessfully changing the color of the head of the Maeda family''s face and involuntarily making him tremble.


    Humans were still too fragile when facing the might of a giant dragon.


    Perhaps Maeda Toshiie, Maeda Toshitoku''s ancestor who had lived through life-and-death battles during the Warring States period, might have been able to face the Dragon Might of a giant dragon, but Maeda Toshitoku, born in an era of peace, simply could not withstand this pressure which was on a whole different level of Life.


    "Can we talk now?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s aura retracted as quickly as it had been released, and she didn''t embarrass Maeda Toshitoku. However, the look in both his and Okumura Eren''s eyes had changed when they looked at Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Yes, it''s like this..." Although Maeda Toshitoku did not know exactly what Hiromi Jounouchi was, the non-human aura still made him uneasy, so he didn''t dare to dy any longer and revealed the whole story.


    The origin of the issue was just as Yu Chen had deduced, and indeed, the root of the problemy with the Oyama Shrine.


    Oyama Shrine was built during the Meiji period with the purpose of sealing away a demonic creature that had greatly affected the Maeda Family during the Bakumatsu period.


    It was precisely because of this demonic creature that the Kaga Domain, despite having a Koku of a million, remained passive during the great Bakumatsu era when all of the Maeda Family''s energy and manpower were exhausted suppressing this demonic creature.


    Till this day, over a hundred yearster, the once-solid Seal had developed cracks, and the aura of the sealed demonic creature had begun to leak out. This leakage caused the local crops in Kanazawa to be affected and grow wildly, bing bitter in taste, and it also led to local residents hearing murmurs in their sleep, making it difficult for them to rest peacefully.


    After listening to Maeda Toshitoku''s exnation, Yu Chen frowned slightly and asked the question he was most concerned about, "Who is this demonic creature? If it was able to have such a vast impact on the number one powerful domain possessingnds of a million Koku during the Bakumatsu period and just a leakage of its aura can affect the whole Kanazawa region, then it cannot be an unknown being.


    Who is it? Or who was it when it was alive?"


    "This... please forgive me for my inability to disclose that," Maeda Toshitoku stalled, clearly reluctant to reveal the identity of the demonic creature.


    Hearing Maeda Toshitoku''s response, Yu Chen slightly furrowed his brows, "If you''re entrusting me to deal with that demonic creature, you should at least tell me relevant information about it, right? Without knowing anything, how do you expect me to deal with it?"


    Although for Yu Chen, if he could confirm that the creature sealed beneath Oyama Shrine was an Undead being, he could easily handle it even without its name. Clearly, having more information would make the task much easier for him.


    "Since it involves the secrets of the Maeda Family, I must ask you, Doctor Chen, not to inquire further.


    The Maeda Family is willing to offer double the reward if only you, Master, would help suppress the demonic creature before it breaks the Seal," seeing Maeda Toshitoku in a difficult position, Okumura Eren immediately knelt before Yu Chen in a dogeza posture, begging him, "Please, Master, consider the lives of the hundreds of thousands of residents of Kanazawa City, and lend your assistance!"


    "This..." Okumura Eren''s ''cornering-the-duck'' attitude upset Yu Chen somewhat. Although he had no intention of standing idly by, Okumura Eren''s tactic of using the lives of hundreds of thousands of people in Kanazawa as leverage, and suggesting that tens of thousands would die because of him if he did not act, left Yu Chen very displeased.


    Hiromi Jounouchi could sense Yu Chen''s mood at the moment. Not wanting him to fall out with the Maeda family members, she quickly advised at his side, "Mr. Chen Yu, earlier didn''t you say you wanted to visit the Oyama Shrine in person? Why don''t we go and take a look first? Maybe it just needs a simple repair of the Seal? If you don''t want to do it, Mr.


    Chen Yu, I will. You can teach me how, alright?"


    Maeda Toshitoku naturally also noticed that his words had made Yu Chen very ufortable. Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi wanted to visit the Oyama Shrine, he quickly suggested on the side, "Why don''t you first go take a look, Master? I will call the Shrine and ask them to temporarily close it to the public. This way, you can observe the condition of the Seal up close."


    "Alright, let''s go take a look first, but I won''t guarantee anything," Yu Chen looked at Okumura Eren who was still kneeling and dared not raise his head, and finally spoke after Hiromi Jounouchi tugged at him, "Please refrain from using other people''s lives as a threat so casually. ''Hundreds of thousands'' is nothing; if necessary, I don''t mind taking action myself."


    After saying that, Yu Chen left for the Oyama Shrine apanied by an awkwardly faced Maeda Toshitoku and Hiromi Jounouchi. Okumura Eren, still kneeling on the ground, was frightened into a cold sweat by Yu Chen''s words, because he clearly heard the seriousness in Yu Chen''s voice that he was indeed prepared to act personally.

 Chapter 288 - 285: The Sealed Maeda Toshiie

    When Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at Oyama Shrine in the Maeda Family''s car, the entire Shrine was already closed, and all the visitors had departed, leaving the vast Shrine in silence.


    Passing through the Shrine''s main gate and entering its interior, it was now evening, and owing to the pond''s recent illumination, no lights had been lit within Oyama Shrine.


    Because of the dim light, although the glowing pond and the faint luminescence of the surrounding vegetation had not reached their brightest, they could already be observed with the naked eye.


    Standing beside the pond and closely feeling the pond built atop the Seal, as well as the nts emitting a faint glow around it, Chen Yu could clearly sense the abnormality here.


    All the nts were affected. The reason they glowed was that they had internally been altered by the power emanating from the Seal below, and what was called rampant growth was merely the nts overtaxing their own life under the influence of this power.


    "This power..." Sensing the power emitted by the "demonic creature" through the Seal beneath the pond, Chen Yu immediately furrowed his brow, rushed to the small ind in the middle of the pond, and squatted down to press his hands on the ground, earnestly feeling the condition of the Seal.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how does it look?" Seeing Chen Yu''s serious and earnest demeanor, Hiromi Jounouchi also ran to his side, asking nervously.


    Chen Yu slightly shook his head without responding, still sensing what was beneath the ground.


    All of a sudden, his expression drastically changed, and his eyes widened as if he had received an enormous fright. He involuntarily jumped up, took a step back, and eximed with a shocked expression, "This is definitely not some demonic creature! What on earth did you imprison down there?"


    With that, Chen Yu turned his gaze toward Ken Toshitoku and Okumura Eren who had apanied them, as if questioning them.


    "This... Master Chen Yu, is there a way to reinforce the Seal and keep it sealed?" Ken Toshitoku was clearly still reluctant to reveal the truth, only hoping to reinforce the Seal and continue to suppress whatever was underground.


    "At this point, I''d advise you to tell the truth, because that thing below... It, or rather, He, should be maturing soon." Chen Yu shook his head, took Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand, and led her back to the shore from the small ind in the pond.


    He then looked at Ken Toshitoku, who was visibly conflicted, and said, "I don''t know what exactly you sealed initially, but it''s clear that in addition to that demonic creature, something else is attached to it. And it is this very thing that has broken through the Seal and is currently in a state of development or growth.


    Its power is breaking through the Seal and affecting the outside world, causing a series of bizarre incidents in Kanazawa City recently. If you don''t want to cause greater harm in the future, it would be best to open the Seal and release whatever is below to destroy it.


    Otherwise, even if I help you reinforce the Seal now, the next time that thing matures, I''m afraid it really won''t be containable."


    "How could this happen!" Maeda Toshitoku''s face showed shock, and after struggling with various expressions, he eventually came clean to Chen Yu, "What is sealed below is the first ancestor of the Maeda Family, Lord Maeda Toshiie himself. I implore the two of you to keep this a secret!"


    "You mean that Maeda Toshiie, one of the Council of Five Elders under Toyotomi, the founder of Kaga Million Koku, the unparalleled spear of Japan, known as ''Spear of Toshitoku Left''?" Hiromi Jounouchi was taken aback by the reality revealed by Maeda Toshitoku, and she finally understood why he had always seemed so reluctant to speak¡ªit was because no one wanted others to know that their ancestor had turned into a ghost and had been sealed away.


    The series of prestigious titles and names spoken by Hiromi Jounouchi made Maeda Toshitoku''s face even more unpleasant, but now that it had been said, he couldn''t deny it anymore. He just nodded with a grim face, "Indeed, it is our ancestor Lord Toshiie."


    "But wasn''t Maeda Toshiie supposed to be buried in Nodayama Cemetery at Houenji Temple, which belongs to your family? Howe he ended up being sealed here?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s thoughts raced to the information she had gathered during herst visit to Kanazawa City, leaving her bewildered by Maeda Toshitoku''s admission.


    "ording to family records, originally a meteorite fell from the sky onto Houenji Temple, causing a great fire which disturbed the ancestral tomb, bringing the ancestor back from the dead. The Maeda Family spent a great deal to suppress the resurrected ancestor, but due to his status, they couldn''t destroy him, only choosing to seal him."


    "To prevent further disturbance to the other ancestors in the cemetery, the head of the Maeda Family at that time, Lord Maeda Yoshinobu, thus ordered the transfer of our ancestor''s remains to this ce and had Oyama Shrine built to suppress and seal him.


    I had not expected that in my generation such a problem would ur, truly a disgrace on my part!" Maeda Toshitoku sighed with bitter remorse, as the saying goes, "Family shame must not be spread abroad;" discussing his family''s scandalous affairs was indeed a sore point for him.


    He had decided to solve the problem and had already disclosed the matter, so after speaking, Maeda Toshitoku watched Chen Yu intently and begged, "Master Chen Yu, I implore you to..."


    "I should make it clear to you beforehand that if you want me to reinforce the seal, I can only keep that thing sealed for another hundred years," Chen Yu interrupted Maeda Toshitoku before he could finish, speaking very sternly, "Below is indeed Maeda Toshiie himself, but he must have been possessed by that entity sealed with him when he was resurrected.


    The Maeda Family back then must have been unaware of its presence, and thus sealed it together with Maeda Toshiie below.


    I do not know what it really is, but I can tell you for certain that I can maintain the seal for at most another hundred years, after which this monster is sure to break free from the seal. By then, things will not be as simple as now, and it could really result in the deaths of hundreds of thousands of people."


    Upon hearing this, Maeda Toshitoku''splexion became even grimmer, but he only hesitated for a moment before gritting his teeth and beseeching Chen Yu, "Master Chen Yu, if the seal is broken, are you confident you can eradicate that demonic creature? I can''t leave this problem for my descendants to deal with, so I beg of you!"


    "Since you''ve said as much, then get everyone out of Oyama Shrine; themotion is going to be big when we start," Chen Yu said, now regarding Maeda Toshitoku, the head of the Maeda Family, with a newfound respect.


    Maeda Toshitoku nodded without further words, turned around to leave, and started notifying the people from Oyama Shrine to evacuate, and also moved out some precious ancient items from the shrine. It was clear that he had already prepared to give up the shrine.


    "Hiromi, summon Xiao Lan," Chen Yu said to Hiromi Jounouchi as he watched Maeda Toshitoku directing the evacuation of the shrine''s people. At the same time, he summoned a deep purple me that enveloped him.

 Chapter 289 - 286 Battle Part One (Vote for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    Purple mes enveloped Chen Yu''s body without burning him, and when the mes dispersed, his attire had transformed.


    A pitch-ck robe reced his winter clothes, not only iid with bones that shined with a metallic luster but also covered withplex magic runes along the sleeves and hem. Although they appeared decorative, the magical aura they emitted was enough to show that these runes were far more than mere adornments.


    In Chen Yu''s right hand was the Great Scythe, a ssic choice for a Necromancer. The enormous scythe, made from bone that resembled white jade, had a handle that looked like it was thrust into a vertebra, while the de resembled spikes or fangs. At the joint of handle and de was a miniature, but still burning, giant dragon''s skull.


    The purple mes finally converged above Chen Yu''s head, forming a crown pieced together from white bones and rested upon his head. As the bone cor settled into ce, a massive ring formed from Necromantic Power also appeared behind him, pulsating with powerful mana fluctuations.


    This was Chen Yu''s first appearance in fullbat garb, and the first time he had truly engaged in battle as a Necromancer.


    With a strong m of his Bone Scythe onto the ground, fissures appeared, and from them seeped a ghastly green me.


    These mes spread rapidly, encasing the entire pond area and forming a wall of fire, while also burning toward the seal beneath the pond.


    With white bones, a Great Scythe, and a dark robe, Chen Yu looked like a Death God reaping lives or a Knight of Apocalypse bringing eternal death under the cover of night.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing Chen Yu like this for the first time, couldn''t help but feel a sense of fascination in her gaze. However, now was not the time, and her eyes, though briefly entranced, quickly turned serious again.


    Her eyes transformed into blue vertical slits, and a pair of fierce Dragon Horns extended from her temples. Her clothing also shifted into the Dragon Bone Armor that was born alongside her.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t reach for the unfamiliar Great de of Blood hanging at her side, but instead, drew the Rapier from her waist, assumed a stance and pointed the tip of the sword toward the nearly broken Seal.


    As for Xiao Lan, who had been ready in the Necromantic Space, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t summon her immediately. It wasn''t that Hiromi thought Xiao Lan unnecessary, but rather Xiao Lan had taken the form of a giant dragon, which would undoubtedly be seen if summoned in such a location.


    Oyama Shrine wasn''t situated in some secluded area; adjacent to Kanazawa Castle, the shrine was right at the heart of Kanazawa City. Summoning Xiao Lan would mean the entire city could witness it.


    Now aware of the existence of Supernaturals, Jounouchi Hiromi also understood that Transcendents were not something ordinary people should know about, so she refrained from calling upon Xiao Lan immediately.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi also readied herself for battle, the mes Chen Yu had summoned finally destroyed the Seal, and the monster beneath it, sensing the disruption, issued a piercing howl that could prate the Seal and burst forth with a force!


    It was like an explosion of buried gunpowder beneath the ground. The originally scenic pond erupted with a muted roar, soil from the bottom scattered in all directions, chunks of earth flew into the sky andnded around, and theyer of thin ice that once covered the pond was instantaneously blown away, revealing the muddy bottom and a dark pit in the center that reced the ind within.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightly, "Why is there such amotion."


    Just as Chen Yu was reflecting on this, the trees around him that had been emitting a faint glow suddenly began to sway, their light intensifying all at once. At the same time, the nts started to mutate abnormally, their branches twisting and tangling, rubbing together to make strange sounds.


    Noticing such changes, Chen Yu''s brows furrowed slightly, his right hand empty, he gestured in front of his chest, and a magic circle appeared on the ground in front of him. Fourbat golems, cast from a special magic alloy, were summoned by him.


    These golems, made entirely of a special magic alloy, had heads like werewolves and reverse-jointed digitigrade legs, which gave them exceptionally good mobility and jumping power. Their upper bodies, with four metal arms like the Four-Armed Naga, each holding a long de, endowed them with fearsome killing power.


    With a thought from Chen Yu, he waved his left hand forward, and the fourbat golems suddenly crouched and then leaped high, plunging toward the deep pit in the center of the pond.


    At the same time, Chen Yu''s actions didn''t stop: he summoned newbat golems.


    Unlike the previous werewolf-like figures, the newly appearedbat golems stood firmly in front of Chen Yu on four incredibly sturdy limbs, one arm holding a giant shield as tall as a man, and the other wielding a two-meter-long giant de.


    Although there was only one de, no one would doubt the lethality of the giant de, which was nearly the size of a door.


    Feeling uncertain, Chen Yu seemed to want to summon morebat golems, but just as he had summoned two with the lower bodies of scorpions and the upper bodies of humans, the four werewolf golems that had jumped down into the pit earlier were thrown out after several metallic ngs,nding heavily on the ground.


    Chen Yu stopped his summoning, fixed his gaze, and saw that all fourbat golems were damaged to varying extents. One''s head had been pierced through, another''s arm was cut off, another''s chest and abdomen were mangled, and thest was even more tragically torn in half.


    The sorry state of the four golems made Chen Yu''s eyes narrow with concentration. The strength of these golems was not weak; a single Four-Armed Werewolf golem was definitely above an Official-level Superhuman, and their magic alloy bodies provided them with solid defense.


    Yet, thesebat golems were beaten up in an instant, which meant that the monster below must be even stronger than he had anticipated!


    Should he say it was expected of an unparalleled general from the Warring States period? Even dead, they possessed suchbat power! While Chen Yu inwardly marveled, he didn''t summon morebat golems; instead, he changed his approach, ordering the remaining four golems to surround the enemy while he began to chant a spell.


    As Chen Yu chanted his spell, numerous bones appeared out of nowhere, enveloping the four scrappedbat golems on the ground and forming two white orbsposed of bones and steel.


    The orbs coalesced into two female figures, each wielding a Great Scythe and d in armor, floating in mid-air with a pair of ghastly white Light Wings slowly unfolding behind them.

 Chapter 290 - 287 Battle Part Two (Vote for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    The two Reaper Maidens that Chen Yu had summoned had only just spread their wings when the neighing of a warhorse burst forth from the depths of the pit.


    Hearing the neighing, the sounds of metal shing and horses whinnying in battle seemed to echo in Chen Yu''s ears, causing hisplexion to change. With a raise of his hand, the two Reaper Maidens flew toward the pit, their Great Scythes crossed in an attack aimed directly at the depths!


    However, before the Great Scythes could strike, a burst of colorful light erupted from the pit, and within that light, a figure holding ance atop a leaping horse burst forth, thence thrusting out like a dragon, like lightning cutting through the night, aimed straight for the intersection of the crossed scythes.


    Taking advantage of the leaping horse''s momentum, although the redcquer on thence''s shaft had faded and spotted with age, the tip still shone brightly.


    In the blink of an eye, with astonishing precision it struck the exact point where the Great Scythes crossed, and with just that one hit, the two Reaper Maidens were sent reeling backward, while the horseback figurended firmly on the ground.


    The figure atop the horse pulled hard on the reins, and the horse, now reduced to bones, reared up, its front legs iling in the air as it bnced on its hind legs.


    When the hooves hit the ground, another burst of metallic neighing swept through the air, the formidable momentum scattering the mud and stones from the bottom of the pool¡ªwhich no longer contained water¡ªand even causing Chen Yu''s robe to flutter wildly in the ensuing gust.


    A Vermilion Spear two and a third meters long, d in Golden Armor, the knight astride the horse bore a towering golden helmet, just as he''d worn in life, his identity unmistakable from the distinctive emblem: The Warring States Period''s famous general¡ªMaeda Toshiie.


    But now, the gold leaf on both the armor and helmet had faded and ked, the redcquer on his spear long since peeled away, and even the knight himself was nothing more than a skeleton.


    Yet facing him, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi dared not underestimate the knight who sat motionless atop his horse, vignt and warily refraining from attacking, resulting in an eerie silence and standoff.


    Of course, the knight before them was already dead. As a Necromancer, Chen Yu could see that clearly. Moreover, he could tell that Maeda Toshiie had truly died hundreds of years ago, and now, only a corpse filled with grudges remained animating.


    His silence since breaking free from the Seal was merely due to him recovering from the rigidity that had seized his body during his century-long imprisonment; he was merely using his own grudges to bring flexibility back to his body.


    But beyond that, Chen Yu noticed an irregr hole in Maeda Toshiie''s chest, as if something had once struck and embedded itself there. The object had since disappeared, leaving behind only an indescribable luster inside Maeda Toshiie''s ribcage.


    This brilliance was intangible, yet seemed alive, flickering inside Maeda Toshiie''s chest as if breathing, and with each "breath," the glow from the vegetation around seemed to be drawn toward him¡ªor rather, toward the breathing luster, casting an inexplicable glow over both the man and his horse.


    This glow was unlike any color Chen Yu had known, and as it breathed, Maeda Toshiie''s skeletal frame seemed to fill out once more. A faint glow of the same hue as the light began to emerge on his shriveled face and body, a sight so unsettling that a mere nce gave rise to a sensation of impending doom, almost inducing nausea.


    Yu Chen knew he could wait no longer. If this monster were to fully recover, he would be at aplete disadvantage, so he raised his hand and pointed, and the two Reaper Maidens pped their wings once again, attacking the still and unmoving knight.


    He himself, however, swung the Great Scythe, conjuring mes tinged with the color of decay amidst the dismal green, which instantly enveloped the courtyard around the pond, extracting the life force from all the nts and thend in sight.


    Even the glow within Maeda Toshiie''s chest was affected; strands of luminescence were drawn out, along with other vitalities, condensing into a sphere of light in Yu Chen''s hands.


    This action seemed to enrage the creature; the glow on Maeda Toshiie''s body expanded dramatically as if letting out an invisible roar, prompting Toshiie to charge at Yu Chen with his Vermilion Spear,unching an assault!


    Although the battlefield was the courtyard in the back of Oyama Shrine, and the pond had already been blown dry by the actions of Yu Chen releasing the Seal, as well as Toshiie breaking through it, the courtyard they were in was still notrge enough to give room for the war horse to gallop.


    So almost in an instant, Toshiie''s warhorse, carrying him, broke through the blockade of the two Reaper Maidens, the tip of his Vermilion Spear gleaming with cold brilliance, tracing a brilliant trajectory as it thrust straight at Yu Chen!


    Luckily, Yu Chen was not alone in the fight against Toshiie. Just as Toshiie''s warhorse nearly came "face to face" with Yu Chen, countless ws, coagted from blood, suddenly reached out from below the earth, grabbing at the warhorse''s hooves. In an instant, they caught the horse''s hooves and stiffened, imprisoning the warhorse firmly in ce.


    But although the horse stopped, the spear did not; even though the warhorse''s charge had been halted, Toshiie''snce still did not stop its rushing trajectory, and it seemed that the speed of thence''s thrust increased due to the horse being immobilized!


    This was no illusion, for Toshiie''s grip on the Vermilion Spear loosened, merely holding the shaft loosely allowing the two-zhang long spear to fly out from his hand, still aiming for Yu Chen''s throat.


    A blue silhouette blocked in front of Yu Chen in the blink of an eye! And in her hand, her crimson Rapier thrust straight at the charging Lance, intending to deflect it!


    Even though the warhorse was immobilized, even though he was now but dry bones in a tomb, even though he had been sealed for a century, Toshiie, a renownedmander of the Warring States Period, proved his mettle.


    Just a slight force at the end of thence''s shaft was enough for the tip of the Vermilion Spear to alter its trajectory, narrowly missing Hiromi Jounouchi''s thrust Rapier and stabbing towards her shoulder!


    Just as Hiromi Jounouchi was about to drop her shoulder and use the Dragon Bone Shoulder Armor to block the attack, Yu Chen behind her had already raised his palm, and a Bone Shield materialized out of nowhere, blocking the path of the Vermilion Spear.


    The collision, like a meteor strike, saw the Vermilion Spear fiercely thrusting onto the Bone Shield!


    Though the warhorse''s charge had been halted, the power behind the thrust was still immense; after striking the Bone Shield, it was only obstructed for a moment before piercing through the Bone Shield summoned by Yu Chen, continuing its ruthless path towards him and Hiromi Jounouchi, who stood in front of him!

 Chapter 291 - 288 Battle Part Three (Vote for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    Although the Bone Shield summoned by Chen Yu only blocked for a moment, it was enough for Hiromi Jounouchi, who faced the Vermilion Spear head-on.


    In that fleeting instant, thanks to the Bone Shield obscuring Maeda Toshiie''s line of sight, Hiromi Jounouchi had already retracted her thrust Crimson Stiletto Sword and switched from a thrust to a block, using the sword guard of the Crimson Stiletto Sword to fend off the flying Vermilion Spear.


    However, even though she blocked the spear tip, the force attached to the Vermilion Spear still made it difficult for Hiromi Jounouchi to resist.


    Even with the physique of a giant dragon, she had not yet fully unleashed this strength, only using a mere two or three tenths of the dragon''s power. Facing the spear thrust by the Warring States militarymander, she blocked it, but was still knocked back.


    Chen Yu, while directing two Reaper Maidens to attack Maeda Toshiie to entangle him, extended his hand to steady the retreating Hiromi Jounouchi. A forceful impact came upon him, causing his steps to falter, nearly losing his bnce.


    "He''s so strong! What should we do, Mr. Chen Yu?" After steadying herself next to Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi asked with an anxious look in her eyes.


    For Hiromi Jounouchi, this was her first real confrontation with a Transcendent''s battle, and the fierceness of Maeda Toshiie had exceeded her imagination, creating an anxiety that felt insurmountable.


    "True to his reputation as a Warring States militarymander, his strength is just one step away from the Legendary! But don''t worry, even against the Legendary, we might not necessarily lose," Chen Yu said. Although he felt somewhat nervous, he managed to remain calm; after all, he still had the ultimate move of "Release Xiao Lan" up his sleeve.


    Even if both were Legendary, there was a vast difference between humans and giant dragons, and this was the confidence Chen Yu had in resolving the matter.


    Within the short time that Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged words, Maeda Toshiie had already repelled the two Reaper Maidens'' joint attack and had shattered the Blood ws that trapped his warhorse, freeing himself.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu immediately controlled the four Combat Golems to surround him and, together with the two Reaper Maidens,unched an assault on Maeda Toshiie.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu himself held the Bone Scythe in both hands, resting it on the ground, and chanted loudly in the Necromantic Language: "O mes of the Netherworld that forever smolder beneath the earth, by my name, I call upon your arrival!


    Burn! Sever! Separate this ce from the living world! Let the souls adrift in this world, the departed roaming the realm of the living, follow thews of nature and return to thend of the dead! To the eternally flowing Endless Styx!"


    As Chen Yu chanted, the eerie green mes that surrounded the courtyard suddenly turned ashen and red up violently, forming a firewall that separated the whole courtyard from the surroundings.


    But this was clearly more than a simple firewall. Hiromi Jounouchi could distinctly feel that as this firewall rose, the entire courtyard seemed to be severed from the world of the living.


    At the same time, the phantom image of a vast, boundless river appeared beyond the firewall. The river rushed continuously, exuding an ancient and timeless aura, inviting onlookers to embrace it, to be one with it irresistibly!


    Gathering her wits and suppressing the desire to delve into the Endless Styx, Hiromi Jounouchi sheathed her familiar but ill-suited-forbat Crimson Stiletto Sword and summoned the blood-red greatsword that apanied her from birth.


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s gaze sharpened as Maeda Toshiie destroyed thest Combat Golem. In that instant, she recited in Dragonic Language, "Death born from the Endless Styx, I offer my blood as a sacrifice, summoning your descent! Manifest your power, transform into my de, let all things wither and decay, returning to dust!"


    As the Spell was uttered, Hiromi Jounouchi could distinctly feel a vast and mighty power gathering from the phantom river beyond the wall of fire in response to her call. It congregated upon her blood-red giant sword, causing the originally decorative dragon-shape of the sword guard to spread its wings as ifing to life.


    At the same time, she felt at least one-third of her blood transform into a sacrifice and vanish in an instant, making her vision momentarily darken.


    However, for a Blood Knight, fighting with blood was instinctual. Although she had lost one-third of her blood, she merely felt faint for a moment before regaining control of her body. She spread the Dragon Wings that came with her dragonkin form and, wielding the blood-red giant sword, she charged toward Maeda Toshiie.


    For an ordinary person, even a Transcendent being who suddenly acquired a pair of wings would struggle to master them without prolonged practice to learn to fly.


    Yet for one known as the Child of the Storm, the master of lightning, Blue Dragon, flying was mere instinct. The Blue Dragon n could dance within the storm itself.


    With Xiao Lan''s assistance, Hiromi Jounouchi could naturally maneuver her wings adeptly for flight. Although she was still some distance from true proficiency, it was already sufficient forbat.


    Following Xiao Lan''s guidance, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t charge directly toward Maeda Toshiie but instead flew around him. At the same time, the blood-red giant sword in her hands, imbued with the force from the Nether River, fiercely shed out, sending crimson crescents from the de soaring toward Maeda Toshiie like a blood-red storm!


    Even for a famed militarymander who was just a step away from bing a legend in the Warring States Period, coping with such storm-like assaults proved difficult. He had sessfully destroyed four Combat Golems, but the two Reaper Maidens were not so easily dealt with¡ªthey upied much of his attention.


    This meant that when faced with the blood-red de Storm sweeping toward him, Maeda Toshiie could only leap from his warhorse to avoid the blood-red Sword Qi that blocked all chances of evasion around him.


    Although he managed to evade, the warhorse he left behind could not and was instantly engulfed by the de Storm formed from the blood-red Sword Qi.


    Landing on the ground, Maeda Toshiie waved his Vermilion Spear, taking hold of the spear shaft with both hands, readying his stance.


    Although warriors from the Warring States Period often fought on horseback, they were in fact more proficient in infantrybat.


    Seeing that she finally had Maeda Toshiie dismounted from his warhorse, Hiromi Jounouchi flew to Yu Chen''s side andnded, feeling a bit breathless as that de Storm had been quite draining for her.


    However, while dismounting Maeda Toshiie greatly reduced his mobility, the moves and Martial Techniques at the disposal of a dismounted Military Commander were far more numerous than when mounted, making him perhaps no easier to confront than when he was on his horse.


    By then, Yu Chen had also finished his prayers, holding the Great Scythe and standing alongside Hiromi Jounouchi. The two Reaper Maidens guarded their sides, facing off against Maeda Toshiie.

 Chapter 292 - 289: Battleè·¯Four (Requesting monthly tickets, requesting subscriptions)

    As a Necromancer, Yu Chen was theoretically not proficient in closebat.


    Of course, for a Necromancer who could summon an army with a mere wave of his hand, whether or not he was adept at closebat was actually quite irrelevant.


    However, what Yu Chencked was the most important thing for a Necromancer: umtion.


    Powerful Undead Servants are a direct reflection of a Necromancer''s strength and knowledge, but Yu Chencked the time and resources to create and research powerful Undead Servants.


    The Combat Golem he had just summoned represented most of thebat force he had been able to produce through the Necromantic Space over the past year. As for the two Reaper Maidens, they had been summoned through the sacrifice of the torn-apart Combat Golem and were not his permanent Undead Servants; they would disappear once their summoning time was up.


    If Yu Chen had been given more time, he might have been able to produce one or two more powerful Undead Servants like Bone Dragons, but unfortunately, because he disliked the style of skeletons and Ghosts, his Undead Servants were more in the style of golems, with resources being used to make four-legged robots for the construction of the Necromantic Space, forcing him now to personally face Maeda Toshiie''s assault.


    However, despite Maeda Toshiie losing his mount and still managing to fight with ease under the onught of the two Reaper Maidens, Yu Chen could hardly wait to turn him into his own Death Knight.


    Such material, which was just one step away from bing Legendary, was precious for any Necromancer! But before that, he had to subdue him and eliminate unnecessary interference!


    Yu Chen''s gaze focused on the damaged chest of Maeda Toshiie, where an inexplicable glow became increasingly conspicuous; it seemed to sense the danger as well.


    Inexplicably, Yu Chen felt that it was this ball of light within Maeda Toshiie''s chest that caused all the anomalies, and its level of danger was definitely much greater than that of Maeda Toshiie, who was a Half-Step Legendary figure. It''s just that the monster was still in the growth phase and not yet mature.


    If this monster matured... Yu Chen even felt that he could not eliminate it, even if he allowed Hiromi Jounouchi to summon Xiao Lan without hesitation using the power of a Legendary Dragon.


    Therefore, he had to kill this monster right here and not let it escape!


    Though Yu Chen''s mind was filled with thoughts, it was merely a momentary affair. As soon as he made up his mind, the first thing that hit Maeda Toshiie was apound cursebined with several kinds of Curses. Even though Maeda Toshiie tried his best to dodge, he was still tainted with the curse.


    Slowness! His originally agile movements clearly became a bit more rigid, and his dodging slowed down significantly, forcing him to endure attacks that he could have avoided, resulting in several wounds that should not have been there.


    Weakness! His Vermilion Spear, which could easily repel the Reaper Maidens, became significantly weaker and could only push them back rather than repel them.


    Decay! The color of his Golden Armor, which was originally just mottled and not rotten, darkened as if it had been subjected to hundreds of years of wind, sun, and rain in just an instant.


    Even the Vermilion Spear in Maeda Toshiie''s hand, which he used to block the Reaper Maiden''s scythe, showed additional signs of decay.


    "Hiromi, summon Xiao Lan! Have it reduce its size!" Yu Chen shouted to Hiromi Jounouchi, and at the same time, he swung his Great Scythe again. A spike made of bone burst from the ground, extending rapidly towards Maeda Toshiie in an instant.


    Maeda Toshiie did not underestimate the spreading bone spurs in the slightest, touching the tip with his Vermilion Spear with such precision that he was able to support his whole body with it, instantly evading the bone spur attack and leaping to one side, resuming his offensive.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, utilizing the power to control lightning brought by her Blue Dragon Bloodline, summoned a lightning storm to envelop Maeda Toshiie and halt his momentum. It was only after this, following Yu Chen''s instructions, that she opened the Necromantic Space and summoned Xiao Lan.


    Indeed, it wasn''t that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi did not want to summon Xiao Lan earlier, but until they knocked Maeda Toshiie off his horse and used Curses to slow his speed, the Warring States general''s onught was relentless like a never-ending river, leaving them no opportunity to open the Necromantic Space and summon Xiao Lan.


    If it were not for the fact that this Warring States general''s strength had declined after death, against his peak state alive, during the fierce battle just now, of the two novices facing life-and-deathbat for the first time, at least one of them, Yu Chen or Hiromi Jounouchi, would have been injured.


    However, when that blue-gray silhouette flew out of the portal opened by Hiromi Jounouchi, the scales of victory in the battle had already tipped heavily in favor of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Xiao Lan did not appear in its full giant dragon form as its dozens of meters in length, akin to a ne''s enormous body size, wasn''t suitable for battle in such conditions. Therefore, by Chen''s and Jounouchi''smand, it specifically reduced its body to a size appropriate forbat.


    Of course, even so, Xiao Lan''s size was several meters long, and with its colossal Dragon Wings spread, thunder and violent winds apanied it naturally. The Blue Dragon dancing in the storm justified its famed name, Child of the Storm.


    The Blue Dragon''s dance was not for showoff, but rather for amassing power.


    As the Blue Dragon entwined with the storm''s force spiraled upward, the moment it reached the apex was also when lightning and storm were at their fullest!


    Spreading its wings, it dove down like a bomber, carrying with it an unavoidable grand momentum, leaving Maeda Toshiie targeted with no option but to stand his ground with spear in hand, assuming a posture of desperate defense.


    Lightning and thunder furiously bombarded down following the Blue Dragon''s breath,pletely enveloping Maeda Toshiie in an instant!


    Yet the Blue Dragon did not pause but began to spiral upwards again, preparing for another umtion of power!


    Clearly, for the battle-experienced Blue Dragon, it did not ce hope in concluding the battle with one dive and breath attack. It didn''t even check the result of the first attack before readily preparing for the second!


    This time, while the Blue Dragon danced, it continuously chanted the ancient poems praising the storm in Dragonic Language. This was the unique Dragonic Magic of the Giant Dragon n, a power only a true giant dragon could grasp and master. Even those of Dragon-descent could only wield a fraction of this power.


    Obviously, the Blue Dragon nned tounch a deadly assault in its next attack.


    The Blue Dragon did not confirm the results of its assault, but Yu Chen dared not rx at all. When the lightning cloaking Maeda Toshiie dispersed, revealing his body charred by the electricity and his shattered Armor, without hesitation, Yu Chen fired a Fang from between his fingers!


    "Ding!"

 Chapter 293 - 290: Battle è·¯ Five (Seeking monthly tickets at months end!)

    From Chen Yu''s fingertips, Fangs shot directly at Maeda Toshiie''s chest and abdomen, a seemingly insignificant white tooth that actually emitted a howling sound of wind and thunder.


    Even though a giant dragon was circling overhead and a storm was brewing, Maeda Toshiie dared not underestimate the white glow that shot towards him. He thrust his Vermilion Spear forward, using the tip to block the path of the Fangs, trying to stop its advance.


    "Ding!" The tip of the spear urately blocked the flying Fangs.


    The strong force struck the tip of the spear, causing the entire Vermilion Spear to tremble, and making the shaft of the spear emit a sound of being overburdened.


    "Crack!" The Vermilion Spear, which served as a burial weapon for the Feudal Lord of Kaga Million Koku, naturally was not ordinary. But eroded by hundreds of years, and the decay curse applied by Chen Yu, the spear that had apanied Maeda Toshiie for centuries ultimately broke.


    Although it was blocked by the tip of the spear, the Fangs still urately shot into Maeda Toshiie''s chest and abdomen, striking an inexplicable light.


    It was as if time had paused, yet it resumed in an instant. The light hit by the Fangs inside Maeda Toshiie''s chest suddenly dimmed, seemingly affected by the curse power on the Fangs, but in a blink, it erupted violently, like a suddenly erupting fountain, gushing out from Maeda Toshiie''s chest!


    The intangible light spread out above Maeda Toshiie''s head like a clump of wispy clouds. The bizarre and indescribable shape was like a shining but shapeless color, emitting a glow that waspletely different from any known color, iprehensible to what it really was. Merely ncing at it made one''s head throb with difort.


    "What the hell is this thing!" One hand held her forehead while the other supported her body with her greatsword nted on the ground. Even with the constitution of a dragon, Jounouchi Hiromi felt overwhelmed. She lowered her head, not daring to look at the strange glow any longer, but stillmanded Xiao Lan to continue the attack in her heart.


    Under the effect of ancient and mysterious Dragonic Magic, the lightning and storm Xiao Lan had umted transformed into a cone-shaped bolt, like Odin''s Gungnir in Norse mythology, fiercely plunging from the sky and striking the inexplicable light!


    Fierce electric light erupted from the sky, and the blinding white light instantly illuminated the courtyard Chen Yu had severed from the mundane world as if it were daylight.


    Even with her head down, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but be dazzled and quickly closed her eyes, not daring to look; the thunderous roar produced by the lightning burst nearly deafened her, leaving her unable to hear anything.


    When the lightning in the sky finally dissipated, and the thunderous storm that prevented all hearing subsided, there was still a buzzing in her ears. Jounouchi Hiromi eagerly opened her eyes and looked up to see if the intense lightning strike had obliterated that bizarre and inexplicable glow.


    But to Jounouchi Hiromi''s disappointment, or perhaps despair, that glow had not been destroyed by the lightning strike. Although it had indeed shrunk into a ball under the attack of the lightning, there was no sign of damage, not even a reduction in the light it emitted; it even became brighter due to being condensed.


    "What the hell is this thing..." Jounouchi Hiromi murmured again with the same question, but this time, it was not inquisitive, but rather a whisper of powerlessness, feeling unable to start with this enigmatic ball of light before her eyes.


    ```


    However, when Jounouchi Hiromi felt helpless, Chen Yu did not cease his attacks because Xiao Lan''s assault had proved ineffective. On the contrary, the more mysterious the glow appeared, the more he sensed the danger, and thus, he intensified his attack.


    A prison made of bones now held Maeda Toshiie, who seemed much weaker without the support of the glow, and locked him in ce. Chen Yu paid no further attention to the Warring States general who could no longer pose a threat and summoned various curses with a wave of his hand, hurling them towards the glow like the famous Transmutation Magic Missile Storm.


    However, the effectiveness of the Cursing Missiles was rather poor. Although the majority of the curses hit the glow, they seemed to vanish without a trace, just like mud oxen disappearing into the sea; only a few had an almost undetectable effect on it. Even Xiao Lan''s lightning was more effective, at least making the entity dodge.


    Witnessing this, Chen Yu''s eyes narrowed decisively, and he had an idea, "Xiao Lan, create a Lightning Cage and enclose it!"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''smand, Xiao Lan did not bother to retort that it was not called Xiao Lan and immediately followed his instructions, conjuring streaks of lightning that wove into a cage in the air, trapping the dangerous glow within.


    Although the glow tried to evade, its speed was clearly not fast, certainly notparable to the Blue Dragon, Child of the Storm. After Xiao Lan trapped the glow, it further tightened the Lightning Cage, restricting the glow''s movements.


    But Xiao Lan was very careful, not seeking a quick fix but gradually reducing the size of the cage made of lightning, determined to firmly bind the eerie glow.


    It seemed that the Lightning Cage did indeed restrain the glow significantly, as it struggled to break through the electric barrier but could not escape the cage of lightning.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu felt a measure of relief; at least there was a way to constrain and attack this mysterious thing, and they were not entirely helpless against it¡ªthis meant there was a way to deal with it, rather than just watching helplessly despite knowing the danger.


    However, Xiao Lan''s containment could only be temporary; even as a Blue Dragon, it was impossible to maintain the Lightning Cage indefinitely.


    Moreover, although Chen Yu''s spell had temporarily sundered this small piece of space from the world, casting it to the shores of the Nether River, the duration of the spell was limited. If they could not resolve everything before the spell''s end, then they would really be in for a spectacle.


    All this led Chen Yu to resolve on a quick and decisive battle.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu had no intention of further probing. The formless and insubstantial glow did not seem like something he could destroy in a short time, and he could not find a method to destroy or even harm it. Hence, the only solution he could think of was banishment.


    To banish this glow into the Nether River and let the power of the Endless Styx destroy it!


    ```

 Chapter 294 - 291 Battleè·¯End (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscription Please!)

    A purple me formed a circr portal in the air, connecting to an unknown space.


    The brilliance imprisoned by lightning was drawn in by an invisible force, sliding toward the portal. Although it seemed to be struggling, it could not escape the entrapment of the Lightning Cage or the pull of the portal.


    Xiao Lan was filled with dread by the portal made of purple mes and, after reinforcing the cage with a final Breath of Lightning, quickly flew away to avoid being captured by the portal as well.


    Watching the brilliance trapped within the Lightning Cage fall into the purple portal, unable to struggle free, Chen Yu finally let out a silent sigh of relief.


    This spell was known as Exile to the Styx, and beyond the purple me portaly the actual Styx River. It was not the mere shadow of the Styx summoned by Chen Yu, nor a tributary intercepted by the deities, but the true Endless Styx that had spanned countless worlds since the beginning of the Multiverse.


    Any enemy struck by this spell would be exiled to the midst of that endless river.


    Although the spell had no killing power and merely exiled those who passed through the me portal into the waters of the Endless Styx, even deities could not resist the erosion of the Styx''s waters. Once they came into contact with the endless river, even mighty deities would be cleansed of everything by the waters, reduced to their purest souls returning to the river itself.


    Despite the fact that this spell could theoretically annihte even deities, the troublesome part was the necessity to actively push the intended exile into the me portal to transport them into the river.


    It was less of an exile spell and more about opening a portal to the true Endless Styx.


    Regardless, the battle had finallye to an end atst.


    Chen Yu closed the me portal and also dispelled the ring of fire around the courtyard, allowing the utterly transformed and chaotic courtyard to return to the present world.


    Seeing Chen Yu dissipate the mes surrounding the courtyard, Jounouchi Hiromi approached him, still in shock, and asked Mr. Chen Yu, "Is it over? Is that creature... dead?"


    "Yes, it''s over. As for that creature... there is no being that can resist the power of the Endless Styx," Chen Yu replied, feeling a mix of exhaustion and relief. He shook his head slightly as he exined to Jounouchi Hiromi and chuckled helplessly, "Speaking of which, we owe a lot to Xiao Lan today. Without her, this problem wouldn''t have been resolved."


    "I''m just d it''s taken care of! Xiao Lan really did save the day by arriving just in time. It seems like I should keep Xiao Lan close by the next time something like this happens," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a bit of bitterness in her tone. Today''s fight hadpletely awakened her from the intoxication of her newfound Supernatural Power.


    While she wielded great power, she hadn''t managed to utilize even a tenth of it; otherwise, she and Chen Yu wouldn''t have struggled so much against a deceased Maeda Toshiie.


    Hiromi''s thoughts turned to Maeda Toshiie, and her gaze shifted to where he still stood, immobilized by the Bone Prison spell conjured by Chen Yu. Without the glow to sustain him, he appeared extremely weakened and vulnerable.


    Although he was still struggling to break free from the cage, his spine had already been broken by Chen Yu''s fang attack just now. At this moment, even though his body was still encased in his battered armor, which kept him from falling into two pieces, the broken spine could no longer support his body, rendering all his struggles futile.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what should we do with him?" asked Jounouchi Hiromi. After all, the man was an ancestor of someone''s family and couldn''t just be discarded after having been dug up from the ground, but if it came to eliminating him, Jounouchi Hiromi felt it was only right to ask for the opinion of the Head of the Maeda Family.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Chen Yu simply waved his hand to dismiss the Bone Prison and opened a portal to the Necromantic Space, instructing Xiao Lan, "Take him to the castle first, and have the butler lock him up."


    "Eh? Mr. Chen Yu, what are you nning to do?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked in bewilderment as she watched Xiao Lan seize Maeda Toshiie, who was trying to flee, along with his shattered warhorse and broken Vermilion Spear, and send them all into the Necromantic Space.


    "A half-step legendary necromancer is excellent material for creating a Death Knight; I certainly can''t let it go to waste," Chen Yu said matter-of-factly. However, noticing that Jounouchi Hiromi seemed somewhat dissatisfied, he added, as if suddenly realizing, "You''re not suggesting that this is the ancestor of the Head of the Maeda Family and that we should consult him first, are you?"


    "Shouldn''t we? After all, he is someone''s ancestor, Mr. Chen Yu. It seems rather inappropriate for you to act this way," Jounouchi Hiromi replied, indeed disliking Chen Yu''s actions. No matter what, Maeda Toshiie was an ancestor of Ken Toshitoku, and even if taking him away was necessary, they should at least ask for the opinion of others.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi actually say this, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly and exined, "For the Head of the Maeda Family, Maeda Toshiie is still buried in the Maeda Family''s ancestral graveyard. What''s sealed here is but a monster. He would never acknowledge that what''s sealed here is his ancestor.


    Although he previously told us the facts, such matters are family secrets not to be aired in public. If this were known to others, the Maeda Family''s reputation would be utterly ruined. Hence, the best oue is the demonic creature breaking free from the seal, but being thoroughly exterminated by us, leaving no remains to be found.


    Actually, if I were to leave Maeda Toshiie''s remains behind, it would put the Head of the Maeda Family in a difficult position. He couldn''t possibly excavate Maeda Toshiie''s grave and re-inter them. Leaving the remains to him would mean that he had no choice but to cremate them and then enshrine the ashes.


    Rather than waste them, it''s better to leave the body to me. After all, as a half-step legendary undead, it could be used to create a legendary-rank Death Knight. If we encounter such situations in the future, it would serve as a powerfulbatant, far more convenient than using Xiao Lan."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi felt even more dejected. Of course, she knew the truth of Chen Yu''s words and understood that it truly was the best way to handle the situation. Perhaps it was because her moral sensibilities as an ordinary person hadn''t yet shifted; she still felt it was wrong to treat someone''s ancestor in such a manner.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t voice opposition to Chen Yu''s decision, instead just sullenly brooding on her own.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s gloomy demeanor, Chen Yu was about to say something to console his girlfriend when Ken Toshitoku and Okumura Eren came running over at that moment.


    "Master Chen Yu, may I ask... has the demonic creature been dealt with?" Ken Toshitoku asked, but in his words, he still referred to Maeda Toshiie as the demonic creature.


    Hearing him use this term, Jounouchi Hiromi''s dejection deepened even more.

 Chapter 295 - 292: Time for a Bath After Its Done

    Sitting in the car prepared by the Maeda family, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi in their original clothes left Oyama Shrine.


    The heavily damaged courtyard of Oyama Shrine and the other rted cleanup work were the responsibility of the people from the Maeda family and those of Oyama Shrine. Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi did not need to concern themselves with these matters. After a fierce battle, what they needed now was a good rest and a rich and delicious dinner.


    However, the car from the Maeda family did not take them back to their hotel but to a hot spring vi prepared by the Maeda family instead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hiromi, are you still angry about what happened earlier?" Soaking in the hot spring, Yu Chen looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, who still seemed unhappy, sat next to her, and asked with concern.


    "It''s not about being angry; I just feel ufortable." Hiromi Jounouchi slightly shook her head. She certainly wouldn''t be angry just because she disliked Yu Chen''s method, but feeling ufortable was inevitable. "I didn''t expect the Head of the Maeda Family didn''t even bother to ask you where the remains of his ancestor had gone."


    "The Head of the Maeda Family didn''t ask, not because he didn''t want to, but because he knew that even if he did, my answer would only be that the remains no longer existed." Yu Chen smiled faintly and exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, "From the moment he told me the seal was over Maeda Toshiie, he had already anticipated this oue. In fact, this was the most appropriate result.


    It solved the problem and also preserved the face of their Maeda family.


    If it were known that their ancestor had turned into a demonic creature and nearly posed a threat to the entire city, the reputation of the Kanazawa Maeda family would have been utterly destroyed. Compared to the family''s reputation, the weight of an ancestor''s remains was clear to them."


    "Still, I can''t ept it. It would have been better if he at least asked!" Hiromi Jounouchi persisted in her discontent.


    She didn''t even know why she was upset. If the descendants didn''t care whether their ancestor was reduced to dust, why should she, an outsider who had been fighting for her life just earlier, feel upset about it? This made Hiromi Jounouchi feel that her anger was not worth it, but she couldn''t act as if nothing had happened.


    Seeing his girlfriend in such a sullen state, Yu Chen chuckled, wrapped his arms around her waist, and drew her into his embrace, letting her lean on his shoulder before he said, "To people like them, as long as they can protect their family''s interests, they would be willing to die themselves, let alone worry about an ancestor who died who knows how many years ago.


    Hiromi, you really don''t need to be angry about such things. Why not think about something happy instead?"


    "Whatever, I can''t be helped," Hiromi Jounouchi huffed, finally understanding she was just being unnecessarily upset, but she still had a few concerns and asked, "So, what are you nning to do with Maeda Toshiie''s remains, Mr. Yu Chen?"


    "That''s a set of bones that''s only a step away from being Legendary, and having transformed from a corpse into a demonic creature and umted enough resentment from being sealed for over a hundred years! For a Necromancer, this is the perfect material.


    If used to create a Death Knight, as long as the craft is sound, I''ll definitely be able to create a Legendary-rank Death Knight." Yu Chen''s eyes lit up as he spoke about this topic, clearly delighted and excited at having obtained a Sub-Legendary-level corpse.


    Having the "Crimson Hymn," Hiromi Jounouchi naturally understood what kind of temptation and significance a Sub-Legendary corpse turned into living Lost Souls held for a Necromancer. In fact, if her own mindset hadn''t entirely shifted yet, she, too, would have been eager to acquire such a body to create her own Death Knight.


    However, for the current Hiromi Jounouchi, using human remains as material was still somewhat uneptable.


    "Now that the issue has been resolved, the academic conference can proceed as nned. Hiromi, you might want to think about what questions you should ask tomorrow at the academic society," Yu Chen said, seemingly trying to change the subject as he brought up the matter of the academic conference.


    Upon hearing Yu Chen''s words, Hiromi Jounouchi knew he was shifting the topic, but wanting to switch subjects as well, she obviously wouldn''t continue discussing the earlier matter and followed Yu Chen''s lead, "The technology behind an Artificial Womb isn''t that difficult, amniotic fluid, centa, and the womb itself¡ªthese are all receable.


    The key issue is ensuring the embryo''s normal development."


    "The Flesh Womb spell ensures the normal development of the entity being nurtured using the essence within arge amount of flesh and blood. Clearly, we cannot directly use such methods in medical treatment. Hiromi, do you have any new thoughts after your discussion with Professor Soda?" Yu Chen also knew the difficulties involved with the technology and discussed them with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Nutritional supply is the key, which I can ensure by following Professor Soda''s suggestion of using specially formted injections into an artificial centa," Hiromi Jounouchi replied with her considerations, and her exchange with Professor Soda had given her quite a bit of inspiration, "Most of the failures in embryonic ex vivo development experiments abroad are due to malformations in embryonic development.


    Clearly, this is caused by contamination or interference during the development process.


    To solve these problems, we must first ensure a sterile environment during embryonic development. I n to apply for a sterileb at the hospital for this. Secondly..."


    Talking about the project she was researching, Hiromi Jounouchi finally shifted her mood and began to speak enthusiastically.


    Yu Chen was happy to see his girlfriend ovee her earlier gloom, but it obviously wasn''t the right environment for discussing academic issues while soaking in a hot spring. So, after Hiromi Jounouchi spoke at length about the sterile issue with the Artificial Womb, Yu Chen interrupted her.


    "Although I''d like to hear you continue, don''t you think these issues aren''t suitable for discussion while we''re soaking here?" Yu Chen said with a smile to Hiromi Jounouchi, even making a teasing gesture on her body, which led to her yful scolding, "Let''s get out first, dinner should already be ready. Don''t you think it''s better to eat and chat?"


    "Humph! You do have a point," Hiromi Jounouchi huffed and stood up from the pool, walked over to the side to dry her body with a towel, and changed into a clean bathrobe.


    Outside the bathroom, a grand feast was already well-prepared, waiting just for her and Yu Chen to enjoy.

 Chapter 296 - 293 Learning to Continue (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscription Please!)

    Having rested for a night at the Maeda Family''s annex, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi finished their breakfast before taking the car prepared by the Maeda Family back to the hotel where the academic conference was being held, ready to attend today''s meeting.


    Perhaps it was because Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had resolved the mysterious source that had disturbed everyone''s rest the night before, when they entered the venue today, the attendees'' spirits clearly seemed better than yesterday''s, at least no one was yawning anymore.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile slightly, feeling a sense of achievement for doing a good deed anonymously.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what are youughing at?" Seeing Chen Yu suddenly smile, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but ask curiously.


    Chen Yu gently shook his head and whispered in her ear with augh, "I''mughing because everyone can finally stay awake today."


    Hearing such a cheekyment from Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but let out augh herself and gave him a little push.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi could understand why Chen Yu would say that, after all, no matter what, the reason everyone didn''t sleep well and dozed off during yesterday''s meeting was precisely the mysterious glow they had resolvedst night.


    Recalling the glow that merely observing had made her feel extremely ufortable, Hiromi Jounouchi still felt a lingering fear at the thought, and couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know what that glow wasst night? That thing was... just too eerie!"


    Hiromi Jounouchi thought for a long time, but couldn''t find a proper and fitting adjective to describe the glow she sawst night, eventually settling on ''eerie'' to express her feelings.


    "I''m not quite sure myself, I haven''t heard of such a thing before," Chen Yu said in regards tost night''s glow, feeling only its eerie mystery and a chilling sense of danger, but as to what it was exactly, he had no idea either.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi also had to give up on probing into the origin of the glow, yet she couldn''t resist recalling the eerie and mysterious glow she had seenst night.


    However, when she pictured the glow in her mind, an uncontroble fear rose from her spine like a parasitic worm, causing her to shiver involuntarily and shudder with cold.


    This immediately made Hiromi Jounouchi feel it was better not to delve into that strange and mysterious thing any further, she had a feeling that probing further could trigger even greater terror.


    This inexplicable sense of danger forced Hiromi Jounouchi to force herself to forget the matter and instead flipped through the materials she had brought for today, returning her focus to the academic conference.


    Perhaps because everyone had had a good night''s sleep, the atmosphere at today''s academic conference was much more enthusiastic than yesterday''s.


    The experts onstage were exining theirtest academic achievements, and the audience listening below was focused and serious. During the question-and-answer session, many were eager to raise their hands and ask questions¡ªan improvement that was far too substantialpared to yesterday''s sleep-inducing atmosphere.


    As a representative of the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital attending the conference, Chen Yu was naturally expected to give a presentation. After all, the hospital had only sent him and Hiromi Jounouchi to the conference. If he did not present, it would undoubtedly reflect poorly on the hospital, as if it had no research findings worthy of discussion.


    Although he was reluctant beforeing, now that he was here, Chen Yu started his presentation with the prepared material.


    The topic of Chen Yu''s presentation was on the content of nerve reconstruction surgery. Since Chen Yu''s paper was indeed quite dry, and he was not skilled at presenting, his talk seemed dull from the beginning, making the audience less engaged than during the presentations of the previous schrs.


    However, nerve reconstruction surgery was, after all, a cutting-edge area of medical research. Anyone presenting on this topic at such an academic conference naturally had some substance, so even though the audience was not listening very closely, they were notpletely disengaged either.


    Especially a few specialists in the rted field¡ªhaving detected the depth in what seemed to be Chen Yu''s dry presentation¡ªbecame focused and serious, listening carefully to every sentence from Chen Yu, analyzing the results he had achieved.


    The more they listened, the more surprise was evident on the faces of the neurosurgery experts. From Chen Yu''s talk, they had discerned he had made a breakthrough in the field of neural reconstruction.


    "Excuse me for interrupting!" one of the experts couldn''t hold back anymore, raised his hand to interrupt Chen Yu''s presentation, and asked, "Professor Chen, from what I have just heard, can I assume that the surgical technique you developed can improve the sess rate of neural reconstruction and ensure that at least 60% of nerve fibers are correctly connected, with the remaining 40% leaving no sequ that would affect the patient''s quality of life?"


    "Yes, you can think so, because ording to my research, just by following the seven surgical techniques I have provided, this can be achieved." Chen Yu nodded. Although interrupting someone''s presentation was quite impolite, he still answered the expert''s question and continued, "Based on my research, the nerve fibers only need to..."


    However, before Chen Yu had finished speaking, another expert raised his hand and interrupted his presentation as well.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu stopped his presentation and looked towards the several neurosurgery experts seated in the front row, saying with a hint of helplessness, "Alright, although it''s not the time for questions, if you have any doubts, please feel free to ask. I will do my best to respond."


    Once Chen Yu said this, those who had been listening attentively immediately raised their hands, but ultimately, a venerable-looking expert in the front row was given the opportunity to speak: "Hello, Professor Chen, I am wondering whether the seven nerve reconstruction surgical techniques you proposed are merely theoretical, or have they been tested in animal experiments? Or do you have actual cases to support your research?"


    The expert''s question was quite pointed. It ismon for theories that look good on paper to be presented at academic conferences, and many academic studies, while appearing promising, require a long time for practical application. Thus, this expert was concerned that what Chen Yu provided might only be an illusion.


    However, his concerns were unnecessary. Hearing his question, Chen Yu merely smiled and presented the case studies of Ichinose Miyako and Higashiyama Keika: "These are two surgeries that utilized the Neural Reconstruction Technique I proposed, one being cervical nerve reconstruction and the other being spinal cord and cauda equina nerve reconstruction."

 Chapter 297 - 294: Astonishing Skills (Asking for monthly tickets, asking for subscriptions)

    Chen Yu''s case presentation naturally stunned everyone at the conference.


    Those who attended the academic conference were, without exception, technically proficient in their fields and could understand the significance of the two surgical cases presented by Chen Yu.


    "Is this real? When did the surgery take ce?" Several experts sitting in front immediately sat up straight, with many even adjusting their sses and leaning forward to get a clearer view of the case details being projected on stage.


    "It''s actually a second reconstruction of the cervical nerves, using a nerve regeneration induction conduit?"


    "The cervical nerve reconstruction is one thing, but the key is the second surgery; not onlyplete spinal resection but also the reconstruction of the spinal cord and cauda equina nerves. A truly genius idea! It''s incredibly bold!"


    "The surgical technique requires extremely high skill from the lead surgeon! Without many years of clinical experience, they wouldn''t be able toplete such surgery!"


    Sitting in the audience, Jounouchi Hiromi listened to the praises and discussions about Chen Yu, her smile growing brighter. Naturally, she felt proud and happy that her boyfriend was receiving so much acim and renown.


    "At such a young age to produce these kinds of research findings, could it be giarism?" However, in addition to these praises, there were also voices of doubt, for Chen Yu''s age was indeed very young. Inparison to the other participants, who were mostly in their forties, and the experts with white hair sitting in the front rows, Chen Yu, barely over thirty, seemed to them like he should still be ackey following in their footsteps.


    Of course, those who could raise such doubts were not exactly influential figures in academia, for those who had attained such positions of authority, regardless of their character, were at least mindful of their reputation and would not easily question others.


    After all, should they embarrass themselves, the loss of face would be great.


    For Chen Yu, such skepticism could certainly be ignored, but he also understood that if he did not address it now, it could adversely affect his reputation. Having a reputation for academic dishonesty could spell trouble for his future standing in the academicmunity.


    With a quick thought, Chen Yu took out a USB sh drive from his pocket and handed it to the staff next to him after giving them a signal.


    This was the surgical video that Chen Yu had prepared beforehand. Initially, he had not nned to show it at the academic conference, as he was only there to give a lecture and discuss his paper, without any need to demonstrate his surgical skills.


    But seeing the current situation, Chen Yu suddenly felt that he might have underestimated the hierarchy in Japan that respects seniority.


    "Whether it is giarism or not will naturally be discerned. I believe anyone who has had their research giarized would not stay silent, right? Moreover, several authorities in neurosurgery are present. I suppose they are the most familiar with the progress of such research in the medical field. May I ask, has anyone embarked on simr or rted studies to mine?" Standing on the stage, Chen Yu addressed the skeptical audience with a question.


    This retort from Chen Yu instantly silenced those with ulterior motives in the audience. Although some still harbored jealous thoughts, that was something to be whispered in discussion when nobody knew who said it, but now that Chen Yu had addressed the issue openly, speaking out would be like a bird that sticks its head out and offends others.


    Especially the few experts sitting in the front, who indeed deserved the title of authorities in academia, had already confirmed that there had been no simr research within the academicmunity, which naturally served as an endorsement for Chen Yu, proving he had notmitted giarism.


    At this point, raising loud usations of giarism against Chen Yu would not just be defamation but false usation.


    In Japan, a country that takes copyright so seriously that television crews blur the faces of passersby on the street to avoid viting portrait rights, using someone of giarism, a matter rted to copyright, cannot be settled with an apology or a bow; it could lead to imprisonment.


    No one would risk their own well-being over momentary jealousy.


    Nevertheless, after several authoritative experts confirmed that they had not heard of any simr research within the academicmunity, the atmosphere became momentarily awkward, and no one spoke up, leading to a sudden silence in the room.


    Chen Yu, looking at the cooled atmosphere, had no intention of warming up the crowd. He simply smiled, waited for the staff to y the video from his USB, and then continued, "This is the video of the first cervical nerve reconstruction surgery from the two cases I''ve mentioned, with myself as lead surgeon, and with the cooperation of another doctor, wepleted this surgery."


    The truthfulness of Chen Yu''s research was already convincing to the vast majority below the stage after he presented the actual surgical cases, for academic fraud might be possible at such a conference, but iming such significant research findings as giarism would indeed be fooling everyone as if they were fools.


    Now, with the addition of the surgical video, it further confirmed the authenticity of Chen Yu''s research and the significant implications of this technology for clinical healing! Especially since Chen Yu included aparison video of Ichinose Miyako''s condition before the surgery and during rehabilitation after the surgery, the results were obviously remarkable.


    Upon seeing the surgical video, everyone became excited. Such a substantial academic achievement was indeed astounding, and discussions filled the conference hall, showing no trace of the previous lull.


    As the atmosphere in the venue heated up, Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting in the audience.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Congrattions, Mr. Chen Yu, for making such a big ssh again," Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu, recalling thest time they attended an academic conference in Kanazawa, where Chen Yu had also be the center of attention, and she teased him happily.


    "It''s just the publication of normal research findings, what big ssh are you talking about?" replied Chen Yu with a smile to Jounouchi Hiromi, not paying too much mind to today''s events.


    In fact, after Jounouchi Hiromi became a Blood Knight, she had learned the source of Chen Yu''s research findings. She understood Chen Yu''s response to her teasing, as these things were merely the transformation of necromancy into modern medicine, notparable to research truly innovated from scratch.


    However, just as the two were discussing this, someone nearby interjected, "You can''t say that, Professor Chen. The nerve reconstruction surgical technique you presented today, along with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents you shared at thest conference, these achievements are what most people can''t aplish in a lifetime. Isn''t that something to be proud of?"


    "Proud? I don''t see anything to boast about. Also, who are you?" Chen Yu turned to the person who had interjected.

 Chapter 307 - 304: Preparing to Return to China (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Despite having an important experiment at hand, as time passed day by day, her energy was inevitably drawn into the matter of returning to China with Chen Yu.


    In Japan, a girl''s first visit to a boy''s home is a very important event, signifying that the rtionship between the boy and the girl has stabilized, and may even have reached the stage of discussing marriage. It is less about visiting as a girlfriend and more about visiting as a future member of the family, to see the boy''s parents.


    Given this context, girls naturally ce extra importance on their first visit to a boy''s home. From wardrobe choices to etiquette, there''s simply too much to consider. Some have even written books and established guidelines to prevent girls from making a bad impression on the boy''s parents due to any faux pas during their first visit.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, however, the issue was particrly serious. She was going to China!


    What she knew about China was limited to the facts that Chen Yu was Chinese, China was arge country, Chinese food was tasty, and Shanghai was a city there¡ªand that was about it.


    She had no idea what customs were involved for a girl''s first visit to a boy''s family in China, nor did she know what preparations to make, not to mention the gifts to bring. Jounouchi Hiromi had no clue what Chen Yu''s parents might like.


    So she went online to search for relevant information, but the varying advice she found left herpletely overwhelmed!


    Some suggested doing household chores during the first visit to showcase one''s domestic capabilities, while others rmended winning over the boy''s mother to swiftly manage the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship. Some even said that it''s essential not to talk too much, answering only when asked...


    As for gift suggestions, there was a plethora of ideas: some said to bring alcohol for the father, others suggested cigarettes, and yet more advised giving the mother cosmetics, perfume, scarves, or clothes...


    All these diverse suggestions had Jounouchi Hiromi feelingpletely frazzled, more tired than after performing eighteen major surgeries.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly should I prepare for my first visit to your home?" Looking at the list of tips she had noted down from the inte, Jounouchi Hiromi emitted a helpless cry for help at Chen Yu, who was busy packing his luggage.


    "Prepare? Just get a small gift for my parents, and then help my mother with the cooking to show off your homemaking skills," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi and then went over to take the notebook from her hands. Looking at the list of tips, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s so funny? These are all things that people have worked hard to summarize! Give it back to me!" Jounouchi Hiromi snatched her notebook back, embarrassed and annoyed at Chen Yu''sughter.


    "Because it is indeed quite funny!" Chen Yu grabbed Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand and sat her down on the sofa before exining, "China is a vast country, and Japan''snd area is just about the size of one of China''s provinces, so each province in China has different customs and traditions.


    This is like how the lifestyle habits of people in Hokkaido are definitely different from those of Okinawans. The differences in customs across the provinces in China are significant."


    "Eh? Is China that big?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, having known that China wasrge but never having realized that Japan was only as big as a single Chinese province.


    Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi and took herptop from the coffee table. Opening a search page and bringing up a world map, he pointed at the vast territory of China and then at Japan, resembling a long worm: "China is the thirdrgest country in the world bynd area, just after Russia and Canada, and most of their territories are uninhabited. China is different; most of its territory is popted by Chinese people. Hence, China is also the most populous country in the world.


    Thend area of Japan is roughly equivalent to China''s Yunnan Province. Even the whole of Europe isn''t as big as China, so if you rely on these so-called tips from the inte about your first visit to my home, you''re likely to be misled."


    "Then what should I do~?!" Jounouchi Hiromi pouted, slouching on the sofa with a troubled expression on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything for you!" Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi, taking out two boxes and handing them to her: "These are the gifts I bought yesterday. One is for my mom, a scarf and a ne, and the other is for my dad, a box of tea leaves and a teapot with cups."


    Looking at the gifts Chen Yu had prepared, Jounouchi Hiromi felt moved that he had already taken care of everything. However, along with the appreciation, she also felt a little annoyed.


    Setting aside the gift boxes, Jounouchi Hiromi scrunched her nose and pinched Chen Yu''s ear: "If you had already prepared these gifts, why didn''t you bring them out earlier? You must have been enjoying watching me trying so hard to find out what I should pay attention to, right?"


    "I''m wronged! Wronged! I was busy packing and didn''t know you were researching this," Chen Yu pleaded with a pained expression, appealing to Jounouchi Hiromi: "Stop pulling my ear, it''s going to fall off, wife!"


    "Who''s your wife, you dead man!" Jounouchi Hiromi softened at Chen Yu''s ''wife'' and sat ck on the sofa, blushing and turning her face away.


    "Now that you''re ready to go home with me, are you thinking of backing out?" Chen Yu hugged Jounouchi Hiromi and whispered in her ear.


    "Dead man! Shut up!" Jounouchi Hiromi elbowed Chen Yu and didn''t want to deal with this annoying man.


    But after all the teasing, Jounouchi Hiromi asked a critical question, "Mr. Chen Yu, do your parents know about you being a Transcendent?"


    This question made Chen Yu pause; he hadn''t expected Jounouchi Hiromi to ask this. Still, he quickly shook his head and said, "They don''t know. Before I came to Japan, even though I had inherited the Necromancer legacy, I didn''t have many special abilities, so I didn''t tell them."


    "Do you n on telling them?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, genuinely concerned about the choice he would make.


    "Would you tell your mother you''re now a Blood Knight?" Chen Yu countered, not waiting for Jounouchi Hiromi to reply, he shook his head: "They wouldn''t understand, and they wouldn''t ept it, so it''s better not to tell them."

 Chapter 299 - 296 Trouble Comes Knocking (Please Vote for Monthly Tickets, Please Subscribe)

    After Chen Yu introduced the topic of nerve reconstruction surgery, the focus of this academic conference naturally and indisputably centered on him.


    While many praised Chen Yu and discussed his surgical technique, there were also those who, like Qingdai, recognized him as the person who had previously introduced the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug at thest conference, which naturally caused an even greater stir.


    Seeing Chen Yu present two such heavyweight research findings within less than half a year at two academic conferences, naturally many people harbored certain doubts about his research.


    After all, the research findings presented by Chen Yu were so astounding, whether it was the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug or the nerve reconstruction surgery, both of these studies could make one be a new authority in the academic world, achieving fame and fortune.


    If these were giarized research findings, unless the original author had been silenced, they likely would havee forward by now.


    As for suspicions of academic fraud, although not unfounded, faced with the indisputable facts of the clinical cases, these doubts again seemed so groundless.


    In such a situation, people could only marvel that there indeed were geniuses in the world.


    Regardless of the shock in the academic world, after giving his presentation and sharing his research at the conference, Chen Yu returned to Tokyo with Jounouchi Hiromi, not staying in Kanazawa to sightsee as originally nned.


    It was not that Chen Yu did not want to stay on for a couple more days of fun, but after the incident at the Oyama Shrine, neither he nor Jounouchi Hiromi were in the mood for leisure.


    Furthermore, Jounouchi Hiromi, aftermunicating with Professor Soda, had gained much inspiration and was eager to get back to Tokyo to start work, so they decided to return directly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''ve heard all about what happened at the Kanazawa conference, quite a few old friends telephoned me to sing your praises, Mr. Chen Yu!" In Professor Kube''s office, facing his proud prot¨¦g¨¦, Professor Kube wore a beaming smile, his wrinkles even seemed to have smoothed out, clearly very happy.


    "It''s overpraise from my seniors, I''ve merely presented my own research," said Chen Yu modestly, not letting thepliments or Professor Kube''s praise go to his head: "Moreover, my paper was so poorly written; if I hadn''t presented actual surgical cases in the end, and engaged people with valuable content, I doubt anyone would have been willing to listen to my dry presentation, right?"


    "Hahaha, doesn''t that exactly show that you, Mr. Chen Yu, are a person dedicated to research? To produce two such impressive research aplishments within a year, if you did everything perfectly, everyone would suspect you''re not human." Professor Kube made a light joke. Even as his mentor, there were many times when he doubted whether Chen Yu was actually human.


    After all, to the average person, the research findings Chen Yu had achieved would take a lifetime for others to possibly attain.


    "So should I start hiding my talents? In order not to be taken as an alien and send off for dissection?" Chen Yuughed as well, he wasn''t in the least bit worried about this.


    Indeed, about the idea of Chen Yu hiding his talents, Professor Kube directly opposed it: "Hide your talents? Why should you hide them? Geniuses should stand out from ordinary people. What you can do, others cannot¡ªthat''s simply because they''re not as good as you.


    If you''re better than others, then why should you amodate those who are not as good as you? Their jealousy and doubt, doesn''t that just prove your excellence? Remember, Mr. Chen Yu, don''t hide your brilliance for those less than you, doing so would only make you mediocre."


    "I understand, Professor," nodded Chen Yu, taking Professor Kube''s words to heart, before continuing: "Professor, I''d like to apply for a sterileb, I need to conduct an embryonic development experiment that requires a sterile environment."


    "It''s needed for Doctor Jounouchi''s artificial womb treatment n, right? The hospital just happens to have a level three sterileb that no one''s using right now. I''ll allocate it to you." Upon hearing Chen Yu''s request, Professor Kube almost immediately agreed to his request and granted him the necessary permissions.


    "Thank you, Professor." It''s indeed wonderful to have a supervisor who supports you, at least when ites to applying forbs or research funding, you don''t have to worry about getting stuck.


    After thanking Professor Kube, Chen Yu took the authorization he was given and headed to the General Surgery office to share the good news with Jounouchi Hiromi and to enable her to start her experiments as soon as possible.


    But upon reaching the General Surgery office, Chen Yu unexpectedly saw an arms-crossed Jounouchi Hiromi with a look of dissatisfaction, and in front of her, the Qingdai he had seen in Kanazawa was hanging her head, looking tearful, and apologizing to her.


    "What''s the matter? What happened?" Chen Yu knocked on the door and asked.


    "Professor!" Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor greeted Chen Yu as he entered, and the other doctors also quickly moved aside. Everyone in the hospital knew that Jounouchi Hiromi was Chen Yu''s fianc¨¦e, and seeing him arrive, naturally, they all became somewhat concerned for the appearantly pitiful Qingdai.


    "It''s like this, Professor, Doctor Qingdai is a new trainee doctor who reported for work today, but she identally knocked over Dr. Jounouchi''s belongings when greeting her, and Dr. Jounouchi is very angry, Dr. Qingdai is apologizing to her," Nakagawa Susumu exined to Chen Yu in a hushed tone, but the undertone of fondness for Qingdai was undeniable.


    Hearing Nakagawa Susumu say this and thinking about his previous encounter with Qingdai in Kanazawa where he couldn''t even remember her face, Chen Yu frowned.


    "Hiromi, what happened?" Chen Yu walked over to Jounouchi Hiromi and reassured her, before turning to look at her desk where a teacupy toppled, with water spilled from the cup soaking the desk, the papers Jounouchi Hiromi had been writing on were now waterlogged, the ink blotting and thereby requiring rewriting.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu''s expression became serious, and he said to Qingdai, "What are you standing there for? Hurry up and get some paper towels and a cloth! In this kind of situation, the first thing you should do is clean up the water. Apologies can wait until after you''ve dealt with the situation! Hiromi,e with me. I have something to say to you."


    With that said, without waiting for the reaction of Qingdai or the others in the office, he led Jounouchi Hiromi out of the office.

 Chapter 300 - 297 Seidai Tashiro (Request for monthly tickets and subscriptions!)

    "Hiromi, what''s the deal with Qingdai? How did she appear in the hospital?" In the corridor, Yu Chen asked Hiromi Jounouchi with a serious tone. Qingdai gave Yu Chen a bad feeling, so he was very concerned about this issue.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head, equally puzzled and frowning, "I''m not very clear either. This morning I was writing something, and she suddenly appeared in the office, saying she was the new Trainee Doctor and greeting everyone.


    I hadn''t figured out what was happening when she knocked over my cup, then immediately put on a very aggrieved look, as if I were bullying her. Then you came. Oh yes, it was that doctor who always makes people forget his name who brought her."


    "You mean after she knocked over your cup, she immediately put on an aggrieved look like that?" The more Yu Chen heard, the stranger it seemed. ording to Hiromi Jounouchi''s ount, Qingdai appeared to havee to make trouble, and seemed to be targeting Hiromi Jounouchi deliberately, which was different from the impression Yu Chen had of her when he met her in Kanazawa.


    "Yeah, it was really strange. I hadn''t even said anything and she put on a really aggrieved look as if admitting her mistake. And just like you saw, Mr. Chen Yu, she didn''t even offer to help wipe it up, just started apologizing directly, really weird," Hiromi Jounouchi said, her face full of puzzled frustration, and a slight sense of grievance.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi''s aggrieved look, Yu Chen couldn''t help butugh silently, gently ruffled her hair with a smile and said, "Alright, there''s no need to get angry over such a small matter. If you get angry, her purpose is achieved, so don''t be anymore."


    Hearing Yu Chen say this, Hiromi Jounouchi still felt slightly dissatisfied and hummed softly twice before finally giving up being angry.


    "This distraction almost made me forget the main issue." Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi was no longer upset, Yu Chen then handed her the sterile experiment usage permit written by Professor Kube: "This is the usage permit for a sterile experiment I''ve already applied for it on your behalf with Professor Kube. A third-level sterileboratory, you can start the rted experiments on the Artificial Womb, but I suggest you start with mouse embryo for animal experiments first."


    "Ah! Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu!" Receiving the experiment permit from Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately hugged Yu Chen happily and kissed him on the face, "Now I won''t have to worry about how to maintain a sterile environment for the Artificial Womb!"


    Getting kissed by his fianc¨¦e, Yu Chen patted her back twice, signaling her to let go before saying, "However, Hiromi, don''t n experiments that take too long. The Chinese New Year is at the end of this month, and I n to return to China. You shoulde back with me then."


    "Going back to China? At the end of this month?" Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly became a bit panicky, and asked in a flustered manner, "I haven''t prepared anything! Is it really so urgent? What gifts do your parents like? Should I go get my hair done or something? It''s my first visit to your house, should I dress formally, or keep it simple? Do I need to wear a kimono...?"


    "Hiromi! You''re too nervous!" Yu Chen ced his hands on Hiromi Jounouchi''s shoulders, indicating her to calm down, before saying, "It''s just going home with me for the new year, there''s no need to be so tense. Just dress a little more formally, and you''ll be fine. My parents are very easy-going, they won''t be difficult on you! Rx, just be yourself, and there''s no need to try to show off anything."


    "But what if they have a bad first impression of me? What if they don''t agree with us being together?" Hiromi Jounouchi, who had lost her usualposure and steadiness, seemed to be fretting and worried about what would happen if Yu Chen''s parents did not like her.


    This reaction from Hiromi Jounouchi both touched and amused Yu Chen, but he still assured her with a smile, "No, that won''t happen. You are the person I''ve chosen, and my parents will be happy to ept you. And even if they have objections, they won''t be able to split us up! If worstes to worst, we could juste back to Japan. And when we have children, would they refuse to acknowledge their grandchild?"


    "What are you talking about!" Hiromi Jounouchi punched him lightly in the chest, clearly embarrassed by the mention of having children, as a blush crept across her face.


    However, speaking of children, Hiromi Jounouchi could not help but frown and worry, "Mr. Chen Yu, can we really have children? You and I... we aren''t really normal humans anymore, are we?"


    "Silly girl!" Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Yu Chen immediately pulled her into his embrace, kissed her forehead andforted her, "What silly things are you thinking of? Although we are no longer ordinary humans, that doesn''t mean we can''t have children. And even if you can''t get pregnant, there are other ways for us to have kids. Don''t worry about these things."


    "Alright... I understand." Although she said this, the expression on Hiromi Jounouchi''s face still looked a bit worried, but she reluctantly stopped thinking about it with Yu Chen''sfort.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi like this, Yu Chen also felt annoyed with himself for bringing up the topic of children, and he had to console Hiromi Jounouchi to not dwell on the matter.


    While Yu Chen wasforting Hiromi Jounouchi, at the corner of the corridor, a pair of dark blue eyes was secretly watching Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing Yu Chenforting a dejected Hiromi Jounouchi, a hint of doubt emerged in these dark blue eyes. The owner of the eyes had not heard what Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were talking about clearly and thus Hiromi Jounouchi''s reaction was different from what she had anticipated.


    However, the owner of the dark blue eyes did not delve deeper but simply observed the scene before turning to leave.


    "I advise you, do not underestimate Professor Chen and Doctor Jounouchi." Just as she turned to leave, the voice of Nanao Tashiro came from behind her, carrying a coldness and apprehension that contrasted with her usually shy demeanor.


    "I just follow the instructions my grandfather gave me, that''s all," Qingdai said, looking at Nanao Tashiro with a scornful cold smile on her face, "And besides, cousin Nanao, aren''t you going to greet your cousin sister?"


    "You''re not my cousin! Seidai Tashiro, that person you call grandfather is my great-great-grandfather!" Nanao Tashiro yelled at Qingdai, unwilling to engage in more conversation, she quickly left.


    Watching Nanao Tashiro leave in disarray, Qingdai''s expression dimmed, she shook her head helplessly and muttered to herself, "If only I really were your cousin..."

 Chapter 301 - 298: Experimental Design (Please subscribe and vote for monthly tickets!)

    Although she was initially flustered by the news that Chen Yu wanted to take her home for the New Year''s holiday and the sudden mention of a child, Jounouchi Hiromi soon recovered under Chen Yu''s reassurance, after all, she and Chen Yu could no longer be separated.


    It wasn''t that Jounouchi Hiromi had to be with Chen Yu, but she clearly understood that as a half-dragon, half-human Transcendent, she could never choose a normal person to be her husband.


    As for leaving Chen Yu and choosing someone else as her husband then turning that person into the same kind of being as herself after marriage... That option had never been in Jounouchi Hiromi''s considerations from the beginning.


    Just like Chen Yu initially refused to ept her confession, neither she nor Chen Yu could ept the idea of a stranger entering their lives; after all, Transcendents were different from normal people.


    If Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t shown up at his door and taken the initiative to engage in an intimate rtionship with Chen Yu, feeding the cat dog food, she would not have be Chen Yu''s girlfriend.


    And even after she became Chen Yu''s girlfriend, it still took her a lot of effort and energy to get him to share his secrets with her.


    Just as Chen Yu said, she could no longer leave him.


    So although she was initially caught off guard by Chen Yu''s message about taking her home for the New Year''s holiday, Jounouchi Hiromi soon readjusted her emotions and turned her attention to the sterileboratory for which she had obtained a usage permit, and to her research project.


    "Regarding the mouse embryo in vitro culture experiment, Mr. Chen Yu, what method do you think is better? I don''t think the traditional in vitro embryo culture experiment is useful; the Artificial Womb is too different from traditional in vitro embryo development experiments." Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu as they walked to theboratory together.


    "Not using traditional embryo development experiment methods? Then, Hiromi, what do you n to do? Usually, improvements to the mouse embryo in vitro culture experiment focus on the culture medium; do you have any new ideas?" Chen Yu didn''t respond directly to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question but instead posed a question back to her.


    "The experiment I envision should be to verify the role of the Artificial Womb, not just toplete a mouse embryo in vitro culture experiment," Jounouchi Hiromi frowned slightly, pondered for a moment, then exined her idea to Chen Yu: "Moreover, the treatment n I designed involves taking the developed embryo out of the mother''s womb and cing it into the Artificial Womb toplete the gestation process. The design of the Artificial Womb uses an artificial centa to simte the exchange of substances between the embryo and the mother, which ispletely different from the traditional mouse embryo in vitro culture which uses a culture dish and nutrient solution."


    After listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s opinion, Chen Yu also nodded slightly, and approvingly said, "Right, the traditional mouse embryo in vitro culture experiment grows mouse embryonic cells, while ording to your design, what will be nurtured is an embryo that has already imnted and formed the amniotic sac.


    From this point of view, I think you need to redesign the experimental process and apparatus. After all, ording to your concept, the artificial centa is indispensable in this experiment, but the existing artificial centas are designed for human premature infants and are not suitable in size for mouse embryos."


    "I understand, I will redesign the experimental process and apparatus," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, clearly agreeing with Chen Yu''s opinion.


    The two reached the floor where the sterileboratory was located but didn''t go in, just nced at the general situation inside theb from outside.


    Entering the sterileboratory required changing into sterileb gowns and cleaning, disinfection; if it wasn''t necessary, neither of them wanted to go through that hassle.


    After confirming the status of theb from outside and handing over the usage permit issued by Professor Kube to theb''s administrative staff, confirming theb''s ess rights, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi left the floor where the sterileboratory was located.


    "By the way, Hiromi, since you''re going to do the experiment, let me assign some people to assist you. I''ll have Nakagawa take a couple of Trainee Doctors over to help. They can also take care of any physical tasks," Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t let his girlfriend exhaust herself, and after a brief consideration, he assigned his most reliable personnel to assist Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t decline; after all, even though she could do the experiment by herself, it would be too tiring to handle everything alone.


    "Also, about the experimental apparatus, once you have the design, you can go to Kyuuzai and have him contact the manufacturer for you. If it can''t be done, then I''ll help you make it," Chen Yu said. Besides hardworking research assistants, the experimental apparatus was a key focus of Jounouchi Hiromi''s project, and Chen Yu didn''t n to use the Necromantic Space''s already constructedboratory to make the experimental apparatuses for Jounouchi Hiromi; instead, he encouraged her to go through the standard channels first.


    "I understand, I will contact Ryosen-kun," Jounouchi Hiromi also understood Chen Yu''s intention and nodded without furtherment.


    The two headed towards the hospital wards. Since the experimental matters had been settled, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally wanted to report the news to Egawa Sae and also needed to check on Egawa Sae''s Healing situation during her conference visit in Kanazawa.


    Egawa Sae''s condition that day in the ward was quite good; she was currently leaning on the hospital bed eating tonics brought by her assistant.


    Upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu enter the ward, she hurriedly greeted Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Jounouchi!"


    "Egawa-san, how do you feel today?" Jounouchi Hiromi greeted Egawa Sae then exined the treatment n to her, "Your healing n has been decided. However, since this is an unprecedented treatment, to ensure its smooth progress, I will first conduct a simted experiment, so you will need to rest for a while.


    During this time, don''t feel burdened, as long as you actively cooperate with our hospital''s doctors, there won''t be any problems. Moreover, this time will allow the fetus to continue to develop; the longer the child stays inside the mother, the greater the chances of sess for the treatment n!"


    "Thank you, Doctor Jounouchi, I will actively cooperate with you!" Egawa Sae, hearing Jounouchi Hiromi put it this way, also nodded contently, expressing her willingness toply with the treatment.


    Seeing Egawa Sae so cooperative, Jounouchi Hiromi felt much relieved and, while reviewing the medical records, she discussed some dietary issues with her before she and Chen Yu left the ward.

 Chapter 302 - 299 I Also Want to Ride a Dragon! (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "Professor, this is the list of custom experimental equipment ordered by Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi, mainly experimental containers and specially made ECMO artificial centas," Ryosen from Kyuuzai said to Chen Yu as he handed over the list of experimental tools requested by Jounouchi Hiromi. "The other items can be easily resolved, but the ECMO artificial centas need to be specially made to meet experimental requirements, so it might take some time."


    Chen Yu took the list, nced over the items, and noticed they were all standard experimental equipment, so he nodded, "I understand, I''ll leave it to you, Ryosen-kun. Please get in touch with the medical enterprise we coborate with and prepare these items as soon as possible. It would be best if everything could be ready within a week."


    "Professor, might one week be too rushed?" Ryosen felt somewhat troubled upon hearing Chen Yu''s instructions, "We can expedite the production of experimental containers and other equipment, but one week is very tight toplete an ECMO artificial centa! And since it''s a special order, this is really..."


    "Just inquire first; if that doesn''t work, we''ll think of another solution," Chen Yu acknowledged his own demands were a bit of a stretch but still made a request to Ryosen, "At the end of this month, Hiromi and I need to return to China, and I hope to finish this experiment before we go back. So please, Ryosen-kun, make an effort to ensure everything is prepared as soon as possible."


    "Yes, Professor, I understand," Ryosen was clearly troubled, but he had no choice but toply with Chen Yu''s orders.


    After finishing discussing the custom experimental equipment that Jounouchi Hiromi had ordered, Ryosen took the initiative to report on the Mingyue Society''s recent activities to Chen Yu: "Professor, the Mingyue Society has had three new members join this month, one of whom is a newly elected member of the National Diet, while the other two are presidents ofrge enterprises.


    In terms of daily operations, the Healing Potion form you gave to my father has now been sessfully trial-produced by Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, and we are selling it through Yoshiharu-kun''swork within the Supernaturalist Association. The current selling price is 100,000 yen per potion, and the sales are very good, with over two thousand sold this month alone, and the government has also shown interest in purchasing them.


    Besides that, the bones you tasked me to collect are also ready. I have contacted two ughterhouses around Tokyo, and we can get fresh cow bones every day. However, the ughterhouses have other sales channels, so we can get about ten tons of fresh cow bones daily. Professor, do you think that is eptable?"


    "Ten tons? That should suffice as long as the supply channel is stable," Chen Yu calcted the amount and felt it was satisfactory.


    Although a ughterhouse can process over a hundred cows a day, and a cow can provide several hundred pounds of bones, it''s obviously not feasible for them to give all their bones to you. Ten tons a day is already a very good number, and for Chen Yu, it''s enough.


    As for what Chen Yu needed the cow bones for, of course, it was to summon various necromantic undead servants rted to the skeletal faction, especially since he had a Dragon Tomb; how could he go without a Bone Dragon, a standard for any Necromancer?


    Especially when watching his fianc¨¦e y with dragons every day, even I, as her coach, want to ride dragons!


    Though some traditional Necromancers believe that animal bones are not as good as human bones, in a legal society, where would you get so many human bones for summoning? Moreover, an adult male''s bones weigh only about a tenth of a cow, so why not use plentiful and reliably supplied cow bones rather than going through the troublesome andborious process of collecting human skulls one by one?


    Chen Yu used a human skull in his previous rituals because the ritual required it. Now, summoning a Bone Dragon needn''t be so troublesome; just arge quantity of bones as material will do. As for the skeletal strength of the summoned Bone Dragon...


    The summoning ritual would reconstitute the bones, so Chen Yu didn''t need to worry about their strength. Though they couldn''t match real dragon bones, they were sufficient.


    And these cow bones could also be used to summon other necromantic undead servants from the skeletal faction.


    After the battle with the Maeda Toshiie and the golems with bizarre luster, Chen Yu''s understanding of necromantic undead servants underwent some changes. Traditional bone and corpse faction undead servants might not look good, and their strength might notpare to the mystical and soul faction golems, but they excel in resilience and regenerative ability.


    Plus, summoning them is easy. Conjuring a bone army is much more effortless than building a golem legion, and they are also easier and quicker to replenish.


    Chen Yu felt that sometimes acting as a traditional Necromancer wasn''t bad; perhaps he could even make a Throne of Bones?


    As Chen Yu''s mind wandered, Ryosen also let out a sigh of relief. The more tasks hepleted for Chen Yu, the less prideful he became, instead, he became more cautious and careful.


    He was well aware that all he had was given to him by Chen Yu, and if he becamecent and messed up, leading to Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction, he would lose everything he currently possessed.


    It was exactly because he understood this that Ryosen diligently carried out tasks for Chen Yu without getting carried away by the expanding power of the Mingyue Society or forgetting his ce due to the status he had be unattainable before.


    What he didn''t realize was that aside from his own internal reasoning, the constraint that Chen Yu had ced in his soul during his promotion was the main reason for his loyalty.


    "Professor, if there''s nothing else, I''ll take my leave," Ryosen said, intending to depart after he had finished reporting everything.


    Chen Yu nodded, indicating that Ryosen could leave, but as he reached the door, Chen Yu seemed to remember something and called out to him, "Oh, Ryosen-kun, there''s a new trainee doctor who recently joined the hospital''s surgery department. Her name is Qingdai, and she gives me a strange feeling. I couldn''t remember her face at all when I saw her in Kanazawa; please investigate this person for me."


    "Understood, Professor. I''ll find out everything about this person," Ryosen etched a mark of danger in his mind for Qingdai upon hearing Chen Yu''s words. If even Chen Yu couldn''t remember her face, clearly Qingdai was no ordinary person. This reminder made him mentally note the importance of being cautious and discreet during his investigation.


    Ryosen turned to leave, but at the doorway, he saw a female doctor with dark green eyes waiting for him toe out. He nodded slightly in greeting before finally leaving Chen Yu''s office.

 Chapter 303 - 300: The Enigmatic Qingdai (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    On their way home from work, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were walking to the subway station along a road where the snow had not yet fully melted.


    This year''s winter in Tokyo was a bit cold, bringing two snowfalls, which was unusual for the typically snow-free streets of Tokyo.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I saw Qingdai leaving your office earlier, what did she want?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu. She wasn''t jealous, but she was very concerned about what that suspicious-looking woman, Qingdai, wanted with Chen Yu.


    "She invited me to dinner, but I didn''t ept," Chen Yu didn''t hide anything from Hiromi Jounouchi and while exining, he also cautioned her, "Hiromi, be careful around that Qingdai. It seems she''s after me, but it''s very likely she''ll target you, too. She''s not simple, you need to be careful."


    "Not simple? Is she a transcendent too?" Hiromi Jounouchi, hearing Chen Yu say this and thinking back to the impression Qingdai had made on her, couldn''t help but feel more wary of Qingdai.


    Chen Yu nodded, frowning seriously as he confirmed, "She has at least expert-level ability, even though I don''t know what her profession is or what skills she has. At the very least, the affinity she showses from a Charm ability; that pitiable and fresh charm she disys is all an act."


    "An act? And here I thought she was just a bit scheming!" Hiromi Jounouchi was surprised. Although she didn''t have a good impression of Qingdai, she hadn''t had a bad impression of her demeanor and image. However, since Chen Yu said it was all an act, she couldn''t help but be astonished.


    Yet apart from the surprise, she also felt rmed. If a person could fake both their outward appearance and their inner traits, that person was indeed terrifying.


    "Not only is her outward image and inner quality a facade, but I even doubt her gender. Because I can''t be sure she is really a woman, and as for her age... for a transcendent, maintaining eternal youth is far too easy." This statement of Chen Yu was not based on evidence, but he had an intuition that she might not be a genuine woman.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t too surprised by this. Instead, she gave a wry smile and covered her mouth to giggle as she asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, you aren''t suspecting she''s a cross-dresser, are you? If she is, then your concerns could be valid. After all, for a man to live like a woman, there would indeed be a sense of pretense.


    But this Qingdai... I don''t think she''s a cross-dresser. No matter how much a cross-dresser tries to imitate, there are always many differencespared to a real woman."


    "Is that so? Maybe. But it''s always right to be careful around her, Hiromi; she''s reallyplicated, and very dangerous," Chen Yu did notpletely agree with Hiromi Jounouchi''s assessment, but he didn''t say much else, just reiterated the caution.


    As they continued walking forward, a ck luxury car suddenly stopped at the side of the road, the driver honked the horn, and Qingdai stuck her head out from the car window and called to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, "Professor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, are you walking home? Why not take a ride in my car, and I''ll give you a lift?"


    "A lift?" Upon hearing Qingdai''s offer, Chen Yu shared an incredulous look with Hiromi Jounouchi and shook his head with slight amusement, "No need, Hiromi and I are used to walking back. Besides, we don''t live far, just two subway stops away after walking to the station ahead."


    Qingdai''s invitation instinctively felt like a threat to Hiromi Jounouchi, and after Chen Yu declined, she added, "We also need to stop at the supermarket to buy some things. You must be in a hurry to get home too, right, Miss Qingdai? Why should we trouble you for such a small matter!"


    Chen Yu''s direct refusal was somewhat beyond Qingdai''s expectations; in her original n, Chen Yu shouldn''t have declined her so bluntly.


    In Qingdai''s eyes, as a surgery professor at the University of Tokyo, it seemed inconsistent with Chen Yu''s status tomute by subway every day, and ording to her n, he should have epted the ride as soon as she offered.


    Once Chen Yu got into the car, she would have more opportunities to stir up the rtionship between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi. She believed that Hiromi Jounouchi would care more about face than Chen Yu and just a few provocative words from her would achieve her goal.


    But the reality was far from what she anticipated; not only did Chen Yu decline the ride, but she also got a sharp retort from Hiromi Jounouchi.


    This unexpected oue brought a hint of dissatisfaction and the sense that her n was veering off course.


    To maintain her image, Qingdai could only politely chuckle and without insisting further, she closed her car window and signaled the driver to drive away.


    But she had not noticed Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes had turned blue at that moment.


    "I can''t see through her! She has a very powerful disguise!" Hiromi Jounouchi sternly focused her gaze onto the car carrying Qingdai as it drove away, keeping it in sight until it rounded a corner and vanished. With a hint of regret, she closed her eyes and deactivated her True Vision.


    "Even with the giant dragon''s True Vision, you can''t see through her? She couldn''t resist that with her power." While Chen Yu could not see through Qingdai''s true nature, he could still sense her power level. Given Qingdai''s demonstrated abilities, it should have been impossible for her to withstand the True Vision, known for seeing through everything.


    When Hiromi Jounouchi heard what Chen Yu said, she also felt it was strange and exined her own observations, "There must be something on her that blocked my sight. It''s not a disguise, just a simple blockage. And it''s odd; I thought I saw the presence of a second person within her."


    "A second person''s presence? Are you sure?" Hiromi Jounouchi''sment surprised Chen Yu, as seeing a second person inside someone was no ordinary urrence.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded slightly. She didn''t stay still, but continued walking with Chen Yu as she exined, "A second person very closely linked to her. I almost thought it was a double image. The two seemed superimposed on each other. No wonder, Mr. Chen Yu, you felt she wasn''t like a woman; she must be possessed by a male ghost."


    "Possessed by a ghost? What kind of ghost could conceal itself in the presence of a Necromancer?" Chen Yu didn''t agree with Hiromi Jounouchi''s conclusion. As he had said, what kind of ghost could hide itself from a Necromancer?

 Chapter 304 - 301: Blood Knights Blood River (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    The mysterious air about Qingdai did not affect Yu Chen or Hiromi Jounouchi. Although both of them heightened their vignce towards her inwardly, it didn''t stop them from sticking to their original ns. They took the subway home as intended and then made another trip to the supermarket to buy ingredients for that night''s dinner.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what would you like to eat tonight? I''m in charge of cooking, so you can pick the dishes!" Walking through the fresh food section of the supermarket, Hiromi Jounouchi joked with Yu Chen while they were surrounded by an array of fresh foods.


    Even though there were two Ghost Maids at home to take care of the chores, and they were in charge of preparing breakfast and dinner every day, Hiromi Jounouchi asionally took it upon herself to cook, especially dishes that Yu Chen enjoyed and that she excelled at making.


    "How about we buy some cow bones to make a soup?" Seeing some cow leg bones for sale, Yu Chen remembered the cow bones he asked Kyuuzai Ryousen to get, and suddenly felt like having some beef bone soup.


    "Cow bone? Hmm, making some soup sounds good! Drinking hot soup in winter is the best way to warm up." Hiromi Jounouchi agreed with Yu Chen''s suggestion and nodded in approval, smiling happily.


    Life is just like that, a little thing between two people can make one taste the vor of happiness and joy.


    However, while choosing the cow leg bones, Hiromi Jounouchi joked with Yu Chen, "Speaking of which, can cow bones be used to summon skeletons? Would it summon a human-shaped skeleton, or a cow that walks on its hind legs?"


    "If an old-school Necromancer were answering that question, they''d definitely tell you that what stands up would be a cow walking on two hind legs," replied Yu Chen to Hiromichi Jounouchi''s question. Pretending to be serious amidst the supermarket employee''s eye-rolling at their ''chunibyo'' behaviour, he exined, "But for a Necromancer specialized in summoning from the Bone Sect, whatever they want to stand up will stand up. If there were dozens of tons of cow bones, what might rise up could even be a Bone Dragon!"


    "Hahaha!" Hiromi Jounouchi burst outughing at Yu Chen''s serious response, and after getting the cow leg bones weighed by an assistant, she put them in the trolley before moving forward with Yu Chen: "Mr. Chen Yu, did you see that look from the supermarket employee just now? It was just like we were a couple of ''chunibyo''."


    "I saw it, but it''s quite a pity for her! If she believed, that might have been an opportunity to step into the Supernatural World," said Yu Chen, with a smile that was not without a hint of mockery or profundity.


    To many who yearn for the Transcendent World yet fear it, like dragons in title but not in spirit, even when a real opportunity to be a Transcendent is right in front of them, they won''t reach out to touch it. They might even react with avoidance or with the same kind of disdainful look for ''chunibyo'' that particr supermarket employee had, little realizing that in the eyes of those ''chunibyo,'' who they look down upon, they are the mayflies¡ªunable toprehend ice.


    When Yu Chen first got his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," there were two ssmates with him. But one was scared off and the other thought Chen Yu was out of his mind, and both missed the opportunity.


    Ultimately, only Yu Chen chose to believe and received the legacy. Now, not only is he sessful and well-known, but he also has a girlfriend who loves him. It''s fair to say that fate can be quite ironic.


    "Hmm, bing transcendent isn''t that easy! Even if you tell them the ritual and method of bing a transcendent, how many would dare to try it?" Hiromi Jounouchi could understand what Yu Chen meant, but she didn''t pay much attention to it.


    Her process of bing a Blood Knight was too simple, but that doesn''t mean others could replicate her way, especially since other people don''t have a boyfriend like Yu Chen to prepare aplete giant dragon for them.


    "Let''s not talk about that." Hiromi Jounouchi quickly changed the subject and asked Yu Chen, "Mr. Chen Yu, you mentioned earlier that if there were dozens of tons of bones, you could summon an Ancient Dragon. Can cow bones really summon a Bone Dragon? If so, can I also use animal blood to create a Blood River?"


    The Blood River Hiromi Jounouchi mentioned is an important ability of the Blood Knight and also the trademark of a Blood Knight.


    The Blood River, made from the blood of enemies killed by a Blood Knight, does not normally show, but when the Blood Knight attacks, it turns into waves apanying the Blood Knight in a charge, submerging all of the Blood Knight''s enemies beneath the bloody tide.


    The Blood River also replenishes the Blood Knight''s stamina and life energy, and even, if necessary, the Blood Knight herself could merge into the Blood River, bing one with it. As long as the Blood River doesn''t dry up, the Blood Knight will not perish.


    In thest battle with Maeda Toshiie, if Hiromi Jounouchi hadn''t just be a Blood Knight andcked a Blood River, she wouldn''t have only disyed that level ofbat strength, nearly relying entirely on Xiao Lan to achieve victory.


    "Animal blood, yes, you could, but Hiromi, can you really ept it when you merge with the Blood River, knowing that it''s all made of animal blood?" Yu Chen asked when Hiromi Jounouchi brought up this issue, his expression inevitably turning odd.


    "Animal blood should be fine, shouldn''t it? After all, the Blood River is formed after transforming the blood, so what blood it originally was doesn''t really matter. The key part should still be the blood of the killed enemies, which requires leveraging the enemies'' resentment and unwillingness to die, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t mind, and on the contrary, she couldn''t ept human blood, "With human blood, just the thought that it''s someone else''s blood¡ªI truly can''t ept that."


    "But as doctors, don''t we also use other people''s blood all the time? Like when giving blood transfusions to patients," Yu Chen said, not understanding Hiromi Jounouchi''s perspective.


    "How can that be the same! Giving blood transfusions to patients is to save lives, so of course, there won''t be any psychological barriers, but with the Blood River..." Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat at a loss for words, but she still stubbornly argued with Yu Chen, "It''spletely different. I can''t possibly use the blood of innocents to construct the Blood River!"


    "That''s true, but..." Yu Chen shook his head slightly, not opposing Hiromi Jounouchi''s insistence, "Human blood is still needed, but we don''t have to kill innocents. I''ll have Ryosen-kun collect some expired blood packs from the blood bank through Mingyue Society for you, that can be used as well."


    "Hmm... that could work. But are the expired blood packs from the hospitals enough?" Hiromi Jounouchi, being part of the medical system herself, knew well that the medical blood supply in Japan has always been insufficient, "And for the enemies I''m supposed to kill, where am I supposed to find enemies to kill in modern society?"

 Chapter 305 - 302: Mouse Embryo Experiment (Request for Monthly Tickets, Please Subscribe)

    ```


    Although the Blood River is one of the most important abilities of a Blood Knight, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t particrly concerned about it. After all, she had Xiao Lan, a legendary giant dragon mount. Thus, her need forbat power wasn''t particrly urgent.


    The reason she considered it and hoped to create her own Blood River was simply because she had felt dissatisfied with herck ofbat power during the fight in Kanazawa.


    However,pared to her craving forbat power, the artificial womb experiment was what truly upied her mind at the moment.


    While Mr. Chen Yu had arranged for Kyuuzai Ryousen to help Jounouchi Hiromi customize experimental equipment, he himself had also created the same in the nowpleted Mage Tower within his Necromantic Space, using his own magicboratory.


    Compared to those produced by modern technology, the experimental equipment created through magical alchemy wasn''t inferior in any way; the difference between the two was merely one of principle.


    "Indeed, if the lighting isn''t controlled, it will affect the embryo," said Jounouchi Hiromi in theboratory of the Mage Tower, a hint of relief in her voice as she looked at the two culture sks on the experimental bench used for contrast experiments.


    In many respects, magic has its own unique advantages over technology. For example, with experiments like this one, you can use the power of spells to elerate embryo development, shortening the process, which normally takes over twenty days, to just over five hours, elerating time a hundredfold.


    "Ultimately, the mother''s womb is an environment without light. When my predecessors, the Necromancers, studied the Flesh Womb spell, they encountered the same issue. That''s why they used flesh to build barriers thatpletely encased the embryos," Mr. Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by this result. In fact, conducting light-shielding contrast experiments was an idea he had suggested.


    "Mm, it seems that shading is necessary. However, observing embryo development is also essential during experiments," Jounouchi Hiromi said, even though she had roughly anticipated such results before the experiment. Sometimes, experiments need to verify the theoretical knowledge from books through actual experimentation and then adjust the experimental procedures based on real situations. "Do you think we should add infrared cameras, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "I don''t think we should. The artificial womb should aim to mimic the mother''s womb environment as closely as possible, rather than just serving as an experimental tool," Chen Yu shook his head, disagreeing with Jounouchi Hiromi''s idea: "Rather than using a stic bag or a ss jar, I actually prefer the concept proposed by Professor Liu Hongqing from Cornell University in 2001. His idea involved using biodegradable cogen and chondroitin to build a uterine-shaped scaffold and cultivating uterine lining cells on it, thereby growing an artificial womb.


    This design is better at matching the state of the mother''s womb, providing a favorable environment for fetal development. However, this concept also has its problems; the artificial womb cannot supply nutrients like the mother''s body, nor does it have the mother''s metabolic functions. It merely simtes the environment. Although it provides an environment simr to the mother''s womb, it stillcks many essential functions.


    Therefore, when Professor Liu Hongqing imnted mouse fertilized eggs into the artificial womb, although imntation urred, the experiment was terminated before the end of pregnancy due to deformities. The artificial womb couldn''t provide all the necessary conditions for the development of the embryo."


    Jounouchi Hiromi naturally had her own opinions on this topic. Since the concept of the artificial womb was proposed, she had reviewed considerable research material: "On this point, I think the idea put forward by the Maxima Medical Center in the Nethends is more rational, and my approach took inspiration from their design."


    ```


    ```


    They constructed an artificial womb filled with a liquid simr to amniotic fluid,plete with a blood cirction system. They connected the umbilical cord to an artificial centa to provide the fetus with oxygen and nutrients, while striving to simte the maternal environment as closely as possible, offering all the necessary conditions for fetal development."


    Chen Yu did not want to judge which of the two artificial womb models was superior or inferior, as he saw drawbacks and areas of immaturity in both designs. However, he believed that both approaches were feasible.


    Cultivating an artificial womb from endometrial cells to mimic a natural one was essentially in line with the concept behind the "Flesh Womb" spell.


    But the same clear disadvantages existed for this design¡ªbecause an artificially cultivated womb from endometrial cells would never be aplete maternal womb,cking other necessary functions and unable to provide the embryo with sufficient oxygen and nutrients.


    Of course, the "Flesh Womb" spell adeptly avoided this problem because the Necromancers directly cultivated a living organ from flesh, which not only could breathe on its own but also convert the flesh into required nutrients, fully guaranteeing everything needed for the development of the embryo housed within.


    Byparison, the approach adopted by Jounouchi Hiromi, influenced by the Dutch method, seemed more practical and was consistent with the trajectory of human scientific development.


    "So I don''t think it''s necessary to install infrared cameras. There''s nothing like that in a normal uterine environment, right? We can use other sensors to monitor the fetus''s development," Chen Yu had initially never suggested to Jounouchi Hiromi to cultivate an artificial womb using flesh. Although doing so would have a higher sess rate, in some respects, such a technique could easily provoke controversy as it fell into the realm of taboos.


    In contrast, constructing an artificial womb from various instruments and equipment represented a model with sessful precedent, and was more likely to be epted by the public.


    Therefore, Chen Yu simply did his best to help Jounouchi Hiromi perfect her design, rather than persuading her to consider an alternative concept.


    "We don''t have to worry about the nutrition for embryonic development; Professor Soda mentioned providing technical support. She has conducted research in this area and has forms for nutrition injections ready to use," Jounouchi Hiromi said in agreement with Chen Yu''s opinion, listing the issues to be resolved for the artificial womb experiment: "As for how to simte the maternal womb environment, I think this is of utmost importance. It must be practically identical to the environment of a natural womb to ensure healthy fetal development."


    "Therefore, before we officially begin the experiment, we must measure the various conditions of a natural womb to achieve absolute consistency." Simting the conditions found in a natural womb was within the realm of current human technology, but to attain exact duplication, substantial measurement data was still required to support the experiments.


    "Ah, that is indeed very important. I wonder if Professor Soda has any rted material¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi noted down the various issues she and Chen Yu discussed in a notebook and then said to Chen Yu, "While we still have time, Mr. Chen Yu, let''s run another experiment. I want to know the impact of various environmental factors on embryonic development."


    "No problem," Chen Yu nodded, snapped his fingers, and summoned the Ghost Maid to clean the experimental apparatus, readying to begin a new experiment.


    ```

 Chapter 306 - 303 "Ill Leave This Place to You!" (Please subscribe and vote for monthly tickets!)

    To outsiders, Hiromi Jounouchi seemed to be methodically preparing for various experiments after obtaining permission to use the sterileboratory and was actively collecting all sorts of rted data. She even established a rtionship with Professor Soda, a gynecology and obstetrics authority from Kyoto University, to receive technological support, making it seem as though the experiments could begin as long as the equipment was ready.


    But in actuality, inside Chen Yu''s Mage Tower, theparative experiment on mouse embryo development had already reached the seventh group, umting a substantial amount of valuable experimental data for her.


    It must be said that under the condition of a hundredfold eleration of mouse embryo development time, the results Hiromi Jounouchi achieved in just a few days were what other research institutions might not be able to obtain in months, or even in one or two years.


    After all, for others, it was impossible to prepare seven or eight embryos for a single experiment and conductrge-scaleparative experiments under various conditions like she could.


    And for Necromancers, this was merely basic operation.


    If it weren''t for the fact that experiments using flesh were more consuming and unpleasant to witness, and also couldn''t elerate developmental time, Hiromi Jounouchi would have even considered preparing aparison sample using the original Flesh Womb Spell.


    Even so, Hiromi Jounouchi had amassed a significant amount of experimental data before officially starting the experiments in theboratory, which allowed her to understand the roles of various factors affecting embryo development under different circumstances.


    With this information, along with the details of the Flesh Womb Spell from "Crimson Hymn" and the technical support from Professor Soda, Hiromi Jounouchi even felt confident to begin treating Egawa Sae directly.


    However, before that, she needed a sessful animal experiment to prove the feasibility and reliability of the research, which would persuade Egawa Sae and her family to ept this treatment n.


    Although Egawa Sae had already epted the treatment n proposed by Hiromi Jounouchi, such a treatment n was unprecedented worldwide, and convincing someone to cooperate with treatment was not as simple as just talking about it.


    Hiromi Jounouchi had to present concrete and practically feasible experimental data, otherwise it was clear the patients would not sign the surgery consent forms.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the sterileboratory, Hiromi Jounouchi, dressed in sterile protective clothing, was injecting culture dishes with nutrient solutions of differentpositions.


    Although the custom-made ECMO artificial centa and the main vessel that would hold the embryo hadn''t arrived yet, it would not do to leave theboratory idle, so Hiromi Jounouchi decided to conduct some rted experiments and collect some data in the meantime.


    Indeed, while she had obtained a lot of data in Chen Yu''s Mage Tower, experiments conducted under magical conditions and those under scientific conditions were ultimately different, and she hoped topare the results of the experiments under these two sets of conditions.


    The experiments Hiromi Jounouchi was currently conducting aimed to verify the impact of different nutrient solutionpositions on embryo cell development. Each culture dish had already been prepared with mouse embryo cells, and based on the growth timeline of mouse embryos, the results should be known in about five days.


    "Nakagawa-san, could you please arrange these culture dishes for me and make sure to observe and record them regrly? Thank you," Hiromi Jounouchi said, as she finished injecting thest nutrient solution into a culture dish, instructing Nakagawa Susumu, who was standing by, to take care of them.


    After being assigned by Chen Yu, Nakagawa Susumu, along with two trainee doctors, had temporarily joined Hiromi Jounouchi''s research team, effectively bing herb assistants, working diligently on her behalf.


    Nakagawa Susumu had no objections or resistance to such an assignment; on the contrary, he was quite willing to ept tasks from Chen Yu.


    For trainee doctors like Nakagawa Susumu, they were officially being cultivated by the University Hospital, but most of the time they were treated like gofers, with all sorts of trivial tasks left to them, and opportunities to be involved in surgeries were rare.


    Being close to Chen Yu afforded not only the chance to observe and learn from various high-difficulty surgeries but also to participate in significant experimental research projects and understand the development of cutting-edge medical technologies ¨C these were opportunities Nakagawa Susumu had never dared to dream of before.


    Therefore, for the tasks given to him by Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, Nakagawa Susumu not onlypleted them with dedication but also truly enjoyed the work, feeling grateful to both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    After all, in the hierarchy of the University Hospital, you only get to participate in such matters if they intend to cultivate you. If they don''t wish to do that, they just use you for hardbor.


    Or even worse, theypletely ignore you. Trainee doctors wanting to learn experience and techniques? Sure, teach yourself if you can! Your learning entirely depends on your self-motivation, with no one to teach you.


    Compared to that situation, Nakagawa Susumu felt his current treatment was extremely fortunate, which also made him all the more meticulous and serious in his work.


    "Nakagawa Senpai, are we supposed to wash these used experimental instruments and then let them dry?" Another trainee doctor, who had cleared the used instruments from the experiment table, pointed to the equipment that needed cleaning and asked Nakagawa Susumu for guidance.


    "Not only do these need to be washed, but they also need to be sterilized and disinfected. Get them organized and take them out," Nakagawa Susumu said after ncing at them.


    In a sterileboratory like this, there was a very strict protocol for disinfection and sterilization, so used experimental instruments would not be washed within theb itself. They had to be taken outside for professional cleaning and sterilization before being brought back in.


    It was apparent that this trainee doctor had never worked in a sterileboratory before. Although he had memorized the aseptic procedures, when it came to actually performing them, he was still somewhat unfamiliar.


    Nakagawa Susumu felt it his duty as a Senpai to remind them of the procedures.


    As Nakagawa Susumu guided the two trainee doctors in cleaning theboratory, Hiromi Jounouchi walked over to him and said, "Nakagawa-san,e here for a moment, I have something to discuss with you."


    "Doctor Jounouchi! What is it?" Standing before Hiromi Jounouchi, Nakagawa Susumu couldn''t help but show a measure of respect. Not only was Hiromi Jounouchi his superior, but she was also Chen Yu''s fianc¨¦e, and once she married Chen Yu, he''d have to address her as the Professor''s Wife.


    "This is the n for the uing experiments. Take a look," Hiromi Jounouchi handed a sheet detailing an experiment n to Nakagawa Susumu and said with an inquiring look, "At the end of this month, Mr. Chen Yu and I will be going to China, but the work in theboratory can''t be paused, so I need you to oversee theb''s daily operations and ensure the experiments continue as usual while I''m away. I''m leaving this in your hands!"


    "Me?" Nakagawa Susumu was stunned by Hiromi Jounouchi''s words.

 Chapter 307 - 304: Preparing to Return to China (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Despite having an important experiment at hand, as time passed day by day, her energy was inevitably drawn into the matter of returning to China with Chen Yu.


    In Japan, a girl''s first visit to a boy''s home is a very important event, signifying that the rtionship between the boy and the girl has stabilized, and may even have reached the stage of discussing marriage. It is less about visiting as a girlfriend and more about visiting as a future member of the family, to see the boy''s parents.


    Given this context, girls naturally ce extra importance on their first visit to a boy''s home. From wardrobe choices to etiquette, there''s simply too much to consider. Some have even written books and established guidelines to prevent girls from making a bad impression on the boy''s parents due to any faux pas during their first visit.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, however, the issue was particrly serious. She was going to China!


    What she knew about China was limited to the facts that Chen Yu was Chinese, China was arge country, Chinese food was tasty, and Shanghai was a city there¡ªand that was about it.


    She had no idea what customs were involved for a girl''s first visit to a boy''s family in China, nor did she know what preparations to make, not to mention the gifts to bring. Jounouchi Hiromi had no clue what Chen Yu''s parents might like.


    So she went online to search for relevant information, but the varying advice she found left herpletely overwhelmed!


    Some suggested doing household chores during the first visit to showcase one''s domestic capabilities, while others rmended winning over the boy''s mother to swiftly manage the mother-inw and daughter-inw rtionship. Some even said that it''s essential not to talk too much, answering only when asked...


    As for gift suggestions, there was a plethora of ideas: some said to bring alcohol for the father, others suggested cigarettes, and yet more advised giving the mother cosmetics, perfume, scarves, or clothes...


    All these diverse suggestions had Jounouchi Hiromi feelingpletely frazzled, more tired than after performing eighteen major surgeries.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly should I prepare for my first visit to your home?" Looking at the list of tips she had noted down from the inte, Jounouchi Hiromi emitted a helpless cry for help at Chen Yu, who was busy packing his luggage.


    "Prepare? Just get a small gift for my parents, and then help my mother with the cooking to show off your homemaking skills," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi and then went over to take the notebook from her hands. Looking at the list of tips, he couldn''t help butugh.


    "What''s so funny? These are all things that people have worked hard to summarize! Give it back to me!" Jounouchi Hiromi snatched her notebook back, embarrassed and annoyed at Chen Yu''sughter.


    "Because it is indeed quite funny!" Chen Yu grabbed Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand and sat her down on the sofa before exining, "China is a vast country, and Japan''snd area is just about the size of one of China''s provinces, so each province in China has different customs and traditions.


    This is like how the lifestyle habits of people in Hokkaido are definitely different from those of Okinawans. The differences in customs across the provinces in China are significant."


    "Eh? Is China that big?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, having known that China wasrge but never having realized that Japan was only as big as a single Chinese province.


    Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi and took herptop from the coffee table. Opening a search page and bringing up a world map, he pointed at the vast territory of China and then at Japan, resembling a long worm: "China is the thirdrgest country in the world bynd area, just after Russia and Canada, and most of their territories are uninhabited. China is different; most of its territory is popted by Chinese people. Hence, China is also the most populous country in the world.


    Thend area of Japan is roughly equivalent to China''s Yunnan Province. Even the whole of Europe isn''t as big as China, so if you rely on these so-called tips from the inte about your first visit to my home, you''re likely to be misled."


    "Then what should I do~?!" Jounouchi Hiromi pouted, slouching on the sofa with a troubled expression on her face.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything for you!" Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi, taking out two boxes and handing them to her: "These are the gifts I bought yesterday. One is for my mom, a scarf and a ne, and the other is for my dad, a box of tea leaves and a teapot with cups."


    Looking at the gifts Chen Yu had prepared, Jounouchi Hiromi felt moved that he had already taken care of everything. However, along with the appreciation, she also felt a little annoyed.


    Setting aside the gift boxes, Jounouchi Hiromi scrunched her nose and pinched Chen Yu''s ear: "If you had already prepared these gifts, why didn''t you bring them out earlier? You must have been enjoying watching me trying so hard to find out what I should pay attention to, right?"


    "I''m wronged! Wronged! I was busy packing and didn''t know you were researching this," Chen Yu pleaded with a pained expression, appealing to Jounouchi Hiromi: "Stop pulling my ear, it''s going to fall off, wife!"


    "Who''s your wife, you dead man!" Jounouchi Hiromi softened at Chen Yu''s ''wife'' and sat ck on the sofa, blushing and turning her face away.


    "Now that you''re ready to go home with me, are you thinking of backing out?" Chen Yu hugged Jounouchi Hiromi and whispered in her ear.


    "Dead man! Shut up!" Jounouchi Hiromi elbowed Chen Yu and didn''t want to deal with this annoying man.


    But after all the teasing, Jounouchi Hiromi asked a critical question, "Mr. Chen Yu, do your parents know about you being a Transcendent?"


    This question made Chen Yu pause; he hadn''t expected Jounouchi Hiromi to ask this. Still, he quickly shook his head and said, "They don''t know. Before I came to Japan, even though I had inherited the Necromancer legacy, I didn''t have many special abilities, so I didn''t tell them."


    "Do you n on telling them?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, genuinely concerned about the choice he would make.


    "Would you tell your mother you''re now a Blood Knight?" Chen Yu countered, not waiting for Jounouchi Hiromi to reply, he shook his head: "They wouldn''t understand, and they wouldn''t ept it, so it''s better not to tell them."

 Chapter 308 - 305: Assessing Disciples (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    In the venue of the Mingyue Society, Misumi Mikoto was showing Chen Yu the progress she had made in her studies during this period.


    As Chen Yu''s disciple, although so far she had only learned the basics of meditation and the Spiritual Communication Ritual, for a novice apprentice, just these two were enough for her to practice.


    The progress check for the Meditation Technique was very simple, having Misumi Mikoto start meditation without any assistance, and seeing the best level she could achieve was sufficient.


    As the foundation of learning spells, the Meditation Technique is indeed very important, but the basic Meditation Technique primarily serves to train perception and get apprentices ustomed to meditation,ying the groundwork forter specializing in specific meditation techniques.


    Therefore, when Chen Yu saw that Misumi Mikoto could enter a state of meditation quickly without any other assistance, and her spiritual power and perception had met his requirements, he felt quite satisfied with this diligent disciple.


    However, diligence is only a basic requirement, to be an excellent mage, diligence is just the most basic condition. Otherwise, mages would note up with various methods of assessment to evaluate their disciples'' talents and temperaments.


    Afterpleting her meditation, Misumi Mikoto stood up and looked at Chen Yu with a pleasantry smile, asking him, "Teacher, my performance was eptable, wasn''t it?"


    "Good, you''ve grasped the basic Meditation Technique very well, Meiqin. With this, I can confidently teach you the genuine Meditation Technique belonging to a Necromancer," Chen Yu nodded in approval, but he did not immediately teach Misumi Mikoto the Meditation Technique. Instead, he continued, "The materials over there have been prepared, set up the Spiritual Communication Ritual I taught youst time, and then conduct a irvoyance."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s instructions, Misumi Mikoto didn''t ask anything else, nodded, and walked over to the long table where various materials wereid out, picking up the ritual materials Chen Yu had prepared for her to start setting up the Spiritual Communication Ritual.


    While setting up the ritual, Misumi Mikoto still asked Chen Yu, "Teacher, is the irvoyance subject to be a random Spiritual Body, or is there a specific target?"


    "You decide for yourself. When exploring the unknown, you will encounter many situations where you need to make your own judgments, you can''t expect me to give you all the answers," Chen Yu didn''t give a directive but allowed Misumi Mikoto to make her own decision.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Misumi Mikoto pouted slightly in dissatisfaction, yet she understood that this was Chen Yu''s way of guiding her. So she didn''t say much more and proceeded toplete the ritual setup.


    The dilemma for Misumi Mikoto, however, was deciding exactly who she shouldmunicate with.


    Randomly contacting a Spiritual Body was certainly possible and would also meet Chen Yu''s test, but inside Misumi Mikoto''s heart, there was someone she deeply wanted to see, a question she always wanted to ask in person. The problem was, the only one who could answer this question had passed away when she was very young.


    Before, Misumi Mikoto had neither the ability nor the opportunity, but now... Hesitating, Misumi Mikoto suddenly realized she hadpleted the setup of the ritual, and the subject of the ritual was precisely the person she wished to see¡ªher mother, who had pulled the entire family intomitting suicide by carbon monoxide poisoning when she was a child.


    Seeing this, Misumi Mikoto also understood that she still couldn''t let go of the obsession that had followed her all her life. She exhaled deeply and stood up, ready to start the ritual.


    Since avoiding it was useless, and she now had the ability to ask her mother that question, she decided to go ahead and ask, to resolve a piece of her heart''s worries.


    With that thought, Misumi Mikoto initiated the ritual using the process and Spells Chen Yu had taught her.


    As the three Ritual candles within the Ritual Magic Circle were lit, a figure appeared within the Magic Array, both unfamiliar and familiar to Misumi Mikoto.


    "Mom..." Misumi Mikoto called out to the figure that had appeared, using a term she hadn''t called out for many years.


    The figure that appeared in the Magic Array paused for a moment, seemingly unclear about what had actually happened, but perhaps due to the connection of blood, she quickly recognized her own daughter, "Are you... Meiqin?"


    Witnessing this scene of mother-daughter recognition, Chen Yu touched his nose, feeling somewhat embarrassed.


    He was aware of Misumi Mikoto''s situation. When she was a child, her biological mother had administered sleeping pills to the entire family beforemitting suicide by burning charcoal; apart from Misumi Mikoto who fortuitously survived, her father, mother, and brother all perished in that incident. Her current mother was actually her aunt, her biological mother''s sister, who had adopted her after the incident.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s state, Chen Yu understood there were probably many things they wanted to discuss, so he snapped his fingers, summoning a circle of purple mes to surround Misumi Mikoto''s Spirit Communication Magic Circle, to prevent her from being disturbed by other spiritual bodies, before heading towards the door.


    "I think, Meiqin, you probably have a lot to say to your mom. Just be mindful of the time, and end the ritual before the candles burn out," Chen Yu said before he walked out.


    "What''s going on?" Misumi Mikoto''s mom asked her, confused. As a spirit, she still didn''t understand the situation.


    "Mom..." Misumi Mikoto looked at her mother with aplex gaze, and finally asked the question she had always wanted to ask, "Why did you drag the whole family intomitting suicide that year?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu returned to the room, the Ritual candles in the Magic Array had already been extinguished, and Misumi Mikoto was kneeling in front of the Magic Array with a lost expression, unsure whether her face showed sadness or joy, but two lines of tears rolled down her cheeks.


    "Is it over?" Seeing his apprentice like this, Chen Yu spoke to break the slightly oppressive atmosphere.


    "Ah! Teacher!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Misumi Mikoto quickly stood up, while clumsily wiping away the tears on her face with the back of her hand, "I''m sorry, Teacher, for making a fool of myself. Let me do it again; this time I will not disappoint you!"


    After saying this, Misumi Mikoto was about to rece the Ritual candles in the Magic Array to begin the Spiritual Communication Ritual anew.


    However, Chen Yu stopped her, not allowing her to start the ritual again, but instead took out a neatly folded handkerchief from his pocket and passed it over.


    "Wipe your face, how big are you to still be crying." Chen Yu purposely spoke in a light tone and while Misumi Mikoto embarrassingly epted the handkerchief and wiped her tears, Chen Yuforted her gently, "Don''t worry, from the moment you sessfullypleted the ritual, you had already passed my assessment."


    "Did I really pass? I thought I had messed it up!" Misumi Mikoto''s tears turned toughter, and clutching Chen Yu''s handkerchief, she finally showed a relieved smile.

 Chapter 309 - 306 The Story of the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper (Subscribe, beg for monthly tickets)

    While Chen Yu was assessing Misumi Mikoto''s learning progress, Jounouchi Hiromi was in theboratory assembling the custom instruments that had finally beenpleted and attempting to use these instruments to start her theoretically first experiment.


    Mouse embryos, nutrient solution, an artificial centa, and a cultivation tank connected to various sensors¡ªthese were the mainponents of Jounouchi Hiromi''s experiment in cultivating mouse embryos with an artificial womb.


    Compared to the artificial womb the Americans used to cultivate pretermmbs in 2017, Jounouchi Hiromi''s design initially didn''t seem to have anything different, and even borrowed many ideas from the American experiment.


    But unlike the Americans, Jounouchi Hiromi had an advantage they couldn''t match¡ªshe knew exactly how to achieve her goal.


    Whether it was the Americans or other scientists around the world researching the topic of artificial wombs, they were all merely groping in the dark for the right path and direction.


    For them, every direction they faced might lead to sess, or just as well to failure, resulting in a time-consuming process of trial and error as they searched for the path that would actually lead them to real sess.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi was different.


    In addition to recording the detailed process and principles of the "Flesh Womb" spell, "Crimson Hymn" also provided ess to research materials from schrs who had made improvements to the spell over generations.


    These research materials provided Jounouchi Hiromi with the correct goals and approach; she just needed to follow these guidelines, transforming the steps originally performed by spells into scientific procedures to achieve her goal.


    It was like a math problem where, knowing the answer and the approach to solving it, the process was much easier than having to grope for the right solution on your own before finally arriving at the correct answer.


    After installing and calibrating all the experimental instruments and connecting the mouse embryos to the specially customized artificial centa, Jounouchi Hiromi took another check to confirm that there were no problems before she took a sigh of relief and said to Nakagawa Susumu at her side, "Next is your job, Nakagawa-san. You need to record the embryo''s development process in detail every day and follow the experimental steps I''ve written to provide enough nutrition for the embryo''s development, ensuring normal growth until the embryo fully matures. Do you understand?"


    "I''ve noted everything down, don''t worry, Doctor Jounouchi, there won''t be any issues!" Although it was his first time being entrusted with such an important task, which made Nakagawa Susumu understandably nervous, he still tried to calm himself down and assured Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Hmm, that''s a reliable answer. While Mr. Chen Yu and I return to China for this period, I will leave everything in your hands," Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Nakagawa Susumu and then handed him the notebook used to record experimental data, signaling him to record the data.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi said she was leaving everything to Nakagawa Susumu, there was still some time before she and Chen Yu would return to their country, which would be just enough toplete the first cultivation experiment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally finishing their work at hand, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi took leave and embarked on their journey to China.


    "Speaking of which, I still don''t know exactly where in China your home is, Mr. Chen Yu! After we fly to Shanghai, how do we get to your ce?" Due to a traffic jam en route to the airport, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting in the car, looked at the congested traffic outside the window and started a casual conversation with Chen Yu.


    "My home? If you mean the home of my parents and me that I''m taking you to now, it''s in a central region of China in a ce called Barling." Chen Yu''s expression became somewhat nostalgic as he talked about his home, "As for my ancestral home, that''s in another province of China. It''s roughly the same as if, Hiromi, you were born in Yamagata but lived in Tokyo."


    "Oh, but Barling, that name sounds a bit strange, huh? Why is it called that?" Jounouchi Hiromi found the pronunciation of the name Chen Yu said in Chinese to be very peculiar.


    Although she had started studying Chinese diligently since Chen Yu''s sessful proposal, she was like most people who knew very little about the origins of such ce names, let alone being Japanese.


    "The name means ''the tomb of the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper.''" Chen Yu exined the origin of the name of his hometown to Jounouchi Hiromi to pass the time in the traffic jam: "ording to ancient myths, in ancient times there was a monster called the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper causing chaos in Barling. The Chinese Mountain Pit Viper was veryrge and the ancient texts say, ''The Chinese Mountain Pit Viper eats an elephant and excretes its bones three yearster,'' meaning it would take three years for the snake to spit out the bones of an elephant it swallowed."


    "Swallowing an elephant whole? That''s way too big! Even thergest known snake, the fossil of the Titan Python, wouldn''t berge enough to swallow elephants! How long must that snake have been!" Jounouchi Hiromi was startled by the immense size of the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper described in the mythological story told by Chen Yu.


    "That''s why it''s a myth, after all. Even if there really was such a thing as the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper, it couldn''t bepared to an ordinary living Titan Python," Chen Yu chuckled, obviously amused by Jounouchi Hiromi''s attempt to link myth with reality.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly fascinated by such ancient myths and continued to ask Chen Yu for more details, "So what happened in the end? Did the huge viper die? Why would the area where your family lives be called the tomb of the viper?"


    "What happened next? When the viper caused chaos, it naturally provoked the suppression of deities. But now there are two versions of the story. One version is that a Divine Bird called the Golden Osprey happened to pass by Barling, saw the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper causing trouble, fought with it, and ultimately killed it. The Golden Osprey turned itself into a mountain peak to forever suppress the viper''s body and prevent its resurrection.


    This is the story passed down in the Barling region and also the origin of both the Barling area and the famous Golden Osprey Mountain," Chen Yu continued the story of the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper, also telling Jounouchi Hiromi about the different ounts: "There''s another version I personally don''t favor because it seems a bit too contrived."


    Although Chen Yu kept it simple, Jounouchi Hiromi still envisioned a scene of a snake big enough to swallow an elephant fighting a glittering golden Divine Bird. But Chen Yu''sment about the other version also piqued her interest, "Designed? Why is that?"


    "Because in the other version, instead of a Divine Bird, the one who killed the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper was Hou Yi, who shot down nine suns in Chinese mythology." Chen Yuughed as he provided the answer, though with a hint of disdain.

 Chapter 321 - 318: Gastric Bleeding (Request for Monthly Tickets and Subscriptions)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi quickly looked in that direction, only to see Wang Jiancheng already copsed on the ground, with a deep red splotch on his chest, while Zhu Yiting watched him with a look of intense nervousness, her entire being having fallen into panic.


    The few ssmates surrounding them were also clueless about what had happened, their faces all wearing confused expressions.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen stood up and walked over, noticing the red on Wang Jiancheng was blood he had spat out, immediately furrowing his brows. He pulled Zhu Yiting, who stood frozen and clueless about what to do, out of the way whilepletelyying Wang Jiancheng down and shouted to the other ssmates, "Everyone, step back a bit, don''t crowd around, give him some fresh air."


    While shouting, Yu Chen also took out his phone, turned on the shlight to check inside Wang Jiancheng''s mouth, and upon seeing no wounds there, he turned to Zhu Yiting and asked, "What''s wrong with him, is he vomiting blood?"


    As he asked, his hands didn''t stop moving; he had Wang Jiancheng lie t while also tilting his head to the side, signaling him to spit out the blood in his mouth.


    As Yu Chen was doing this, anotherrge mouthful of fresh blood spat out from Wang Jiancheng''s mouth.


    "I don''t know either, he was fine just now, and then he started vomiting blood before he could finish his sentence," Zhu Yiting, now finally reacting, exined to Yu Chen while hurriedly pulling out her phone to call the emergency number 120.


    After making the call, she quickly went to her husband''s side, unbuttoned his outer garment, and began examining him.


    "There''s no obvious wound in the mouth, suspected gastrointestinal bleeding. Old Wang, take a breath," Yu Chen said upon seeing Zhu Yiting unbuttoning Wang Jiancheng''s clothes to examine him, he also pressed his hand beneath Wang Jiancheng''s right ribs, signaling him to breathe in.


    Although feeling very ufortable, Wang Jiancheng took a deep breath as Yu Chen had directed, but when Yu Chen touched his stomach area, Wang Jiancheng felt a bout of pain and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "The liver is fine, there''s pain upon pressing the stomach area; what did he eat just now?" Having felt a hard mass, which meant there was something wrong with Wang Jiancheng''s stomach, Yu Chen immediately asked Zhu Yiting who was next to him.


    "Some homemade cookies I baked, they might have been baked a little too long, the cookies are quite hard," Zhu Yiting said hurriedly to Yu Chen, naturally understanding his indication as a doctor, but she shook her head vigorously saying, "It could be the cookies scratched the esophagus. Jiancheng has always been in good health, frequently works out, and as a doctor, I''m very careful with his diet; it won''t be stomach cancer."


    Seeing Zhu Yiting in this state, Yu Chen immediately frowned. As a doctor, Zhu Yiting''s behavior was quite unprofessional. Without a proper examination, even if it was a loved one, one should not make assumptions about a patient''s condition.


    "Whatever the illness, let''s first do a gastroscopy to see exactly where the bleeding ising from. As for whether it''s stomach cancer, a check will reveal that. You''re a doctor too; if you panic, what do you expect the patient to do?" Yu Chen said sternly to Zhu Yiting, scolding her while also taking off Wang Jiancheng''s jacket, folding it, and cing it under his head to keep him in a head elevated, feet lowered position.


    Scolded by Yu Chen, Zhu Yiting didn''t say anything further, but deep down, she couldn''t bring herself to believe that her husband could have stomach cancer.


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and two paramedics swiftly put Wang Jiancheng, who was lying on the ground, onto a stretcher, and loaded him into the ambnce.


    As a family member, Zhu Yiting naturally followed the ambnce to the hospital, but the other ssmates who stayed in the hotel did not let their guard down.


    "What happened to Brother Jianchen? How did a perfectly fine person end up vomiting blood?" Although he had just been mocked by Wang Jiancheng, Li Qian was still concerned about Wang Jiancheng and did not take his mockery to heart.


    "When I felt his stomach just now, he vomited blood. It''s obvious there''s an issue with his stomach. If it''s stomach cancer, it''s very likely that a stomach tumor ruptured a blood vessel, causing the gastrointestinal bleeding. But stomach cancer is so rare at his age, it''s more likely what Zhu Ting said, that it''s just the cookies that scratched his stomach." Chen Yu was ultimately still worried, shook his head with a sigh, and then said to Li Qian, "After all, we''re ssmates. I can''t rest easy seeing him like this. I''ll go to the hospital to take a look. I''m a doctor; maybe I can be of help."


    "Then I''ll go with you. It was my event, I..." Li Qian, hearing Chen Yu say this, nodded his head and nned to go with him, but before he could finish speaking, a female voice also interjected, "I''lle too. We''re all ssmates, after all. Seeing him go into the hospital, we need to make sure everything is okay before we can rx."


    Hearing this female voice, Chen Yu turned his head, smiled, and nodded, "ss monitor, you haven''t changed a bit, still so responsible. Since that''s the case, ss monitor, you and Li Qiane with me. I drove here; there''s just enough space in the car."


    With that, Chen Yu looked at the other ssmates and said, "The rest of you don''t need toe, too many people won''t be of any use."


    The woman Chen Yu called ss monitor nodded her head and gave the rest of the ssmates an authoritative nce, slightly apologetically saying, "I''m sorry for dampening everyone''s mood with this incident. Li Qian and I will go to the hospital first to see what''s going on. We will inform everyone once we know, and we can discuss visiting himter. Everyone, please continue to enjoy yourselves, don''t let this spoil your mood."


    After speaking, she nodded to Chen Yu and went back to her seat to pick up her coat and bag.


    Seeing this had happened, Hiromi Jounouchi, a foreigner, did not stay either, as she couldn''t really join in with Chen Yu''s ssmates'' conversation. She picked up her coat and bag as well and left the hotel with Chen Yu and the others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu drove Li Qian, the ss monitor, and Hiromi Jounouchi to the hospital, Wang Jiancheng had already been taken for an examination. Chen Yu, seeing Zhu Yiting outside the examination room looking worried, quickly asked her, "Sister Zhu, how is it going?"


    "He''s undergoing a gastroscopy, results are still pending," Zhu Yiting responded, not bothering to correct Chen Yu''s mistake, just nervously staring at the examination room door, worried about the results.


    Seeing Zhu Yiting in such a state, Chen Yu, Li Qian, and the ss monitor nced at each other and said nothing more. Chen Yu and Li Qian, as men, didn''t feel it was appropriate tofort Zhu Yiting, so they stepped aside. However, the ss monitor, being a woman, approached and put her arm around Zhu Yiting''s shoulder,forting her.


    "Sister Zhu, the results are out." Chen Yu and the others didn''t have to wait long before the door of the examination room opened and a doctor wearing a mask came out. He spoke with a somber tone, "The patient has severe bleeding in the stomach. We''ve also found an ulcer that looks like a tumor; we''ve taken a sample for testing. But he needs emergency surgery because of the bleeding in his stomach."


    "What?!" Zhu Yiting weakened at the knees upon hearing the results, and had the ss monitor not been supporting her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Also, there was a car ident earlier, and several injured people were brought in. The on-call surgeons are all in surgery right now, Sister Zhu, there''s no one avable to perform your husband''s surgery for the time being..." The doctor conducting the examination looked troubled, facing such a situation was unexpected.

 Chapter 322 - 319: Flying Knife (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "Given the situation, he should be transferred to another hospital for surgery, but the only reason he was transferred here in the first ce was that other hospitals couldn''t admit him. Now, all the other hospitals are also..." The doctor in the examination room looked grim, as there had been a series of car idents, and all the hospitals in the city capable of performing emergency surgeries were overwhelmed. There were no surgeons avable to operate here, and it was the same in the other hospitals.


    "Then I''ll do it myself!" Zhu Yiting finally mustered up the demeanor of a surgeon, struggling to stand upright as she spoke to the examination room doctor.


    She was a surgeon at this hospital, and now that her own husband was in trouble, it didn''t matter whether she was scheduled to work today; saving a life came first.


    "But just Sister Zhu by herself still won''t be enough to perform the surgery!" However, the examination room doctor still wore a bitter smile, exining to Zhu Yiting, "I''ve already called the surgery department. There is still one operating room avable, and for the nurses, we can pull in a couple from the night shift to help.


    But you know the situation in our hospital, Sister Zhu; we are always short of anesthesiologists. Right now, there are four surgeries happening simultaneously in the surgery department, and the anesthesiologists are already working non-stop."


    "Can''t we borrow an anesthesiologist from another hospital in the city?" Zhu Yiting, although aware of the situation, still couldn''t help asking the examination room doctor.


    However, the examination room doctor could only offer her a wry smile, helplessly saying, "What extra anesthesiologists are there to borrow? We already have to shuffle them around on a normal day; at times like this, they''d be hoping to borrow from us!"


    The examination room doctor''s words plunged Zhu Yiting into despair. Even if she could perform the surgery without an assistant, Wang Jiancheng obviously could not undergo surgery without anesthesia. He was suffering from gastric bleeding, not some external skin injury. Without anesthesia, the pain from opening up the abdomen would be enough to kill him from shock.


    Besides, Zhu Yiting herself was just a general surgeon; while theoretically she knew how to treat gastric bleeding, she had no actual experience performing such surgery. When she had earlier insisted on operating, it was only because she was desperate not to let anything happen to her husband.


    "So what do we do now?" Zhu Yiting looked at the examination room doctor, her eyes already red with panic, having lost the basic ability to judge as a doctor.


    "First, we must perform emergency measures and transfusions to ensure the patient''s safety. If it''s gastric bleeding caused by an ulcer or perforation, we can use an endoscope to treat it first." Seeing Zhu Yiting in a state of confusion, Chen Yu frowned and spoke up from the side, "But based on the earlier situation, he likely has acute gastric bleeding, and it''s quite severe. An endoscope might not be able to stop the bleeding, so I still rmendparotomy."


    "We''ve already tried endoscopic hemostasis, but the effect wasn''t good. Right now, we can only manage the situation temporarily and buy some time until someone from the surgical department is avable." The examination room doctor had not lost hisposure like Zhu Yiting, who was personally affected, and after hearing what Chen Yu said, he offered the most appropriate action under the current circumstances.


    But this kind of temporal measure, waiting for surgery, was a helpless choice. Provided that Wang Jiancheng''s condition remained stable, that was fine, but if it deteriorated or if no one became avable to perform the surgery after a long wait, it could be fatal.


    "Does your hospital recognize Japanese anesthesiologist qualifications?" In such a dire situation, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly asked the examination room doctor in her not-so-fluent Chinese.


    "Of course I acknowledge that, but right now, let alone a Japanese anesthesiologist, we don''t even have one from Zimbabwe!" the doctor in the examination room responded to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question. Although he didn''t know why she was asking, he still nodded.


    Upon hearing his response, Jounouchi Hiromi breathed a sigh of relief and then said to the doctor in the examination room, "I am Jounouchi Hiromi, a surgeon from the University of Tokyo Hospital. I hold the anesthesiology qualification granted by the Japanese Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare''s Anesthesiology Qualification Review Committee. If possible, I can assist with the surgery."


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi''s statement was a mix of Chinese and Japanese, the Japanese pronunciation of anesthesiologist, "ma suyi," is very simr to the Chinese, so Zhu Yiting and the doctor in the examination room understood her.


    "Really? That''s great! Thank you!" Zhu Yiting instantly became excited and hurriedly expressed her gratitude to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "But even with an anesthesiologist, we''re still short-staffed for the surgery. Sister Zhu, can you perform a gastricparotomy and hemostasis on your own without an assistant?" However, the doctor in the examination room wasn''t as optimistic as Zhu Yiting; having an anesthesiologist was one thing, but they still needed a surgeon.


    "This¡­" Zhu Yiting hesitated, her expression faltering. Indeed, even with an anesthesiologist, she couldn''tplete an abdominal surgery by herself without an assistant.


    The scenario of a doctor conducting surgery and having toplete what typically requires at least two people working together isn''t something most doctors encounter. Only battlefield medics or areas with underdeveloped medical care might face such issues.


    Perhaps some experienced old doctors have the ability to perform surgery alone, but clearly, Zhu Yiting was not yet at the point where she could perform an abdominal surgery by herself.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, isn''t he your ssmate? Aren''t you going to save him?" Although she knew the rtionship between Chen Yu and Wang Jiancheng wasn''t as good as it seemed, given the life-and-death situation, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t believe Chen Yu would stand idly by.


    "How could I not, I''m a doctor too!" Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a smile before he then said to Zhu Yiting, "Zhu Ting, remember you owe me a favor. I''ll handle the surgery; I''m a surgeon too, and I can certainly perform an abdominal hemostasis operation. Zhu Ting, you be the first assistant. It would probably be difficult for you to take the lead in your current state."


    "May I have your name then? Even if we let you both assist with the surgery under these circumstances, we still need to get in touch with Japan to at least confirm your medical qualifications," said the doctor in the examination room, remembering the hospital''s regtions. While it wasn''t impossible for a doctor from another hospital to perform surgery, there was still a process to go through, cutting through red tape so there wouldn''t be procedural issues.


    Following these procedures in a life-or-death situation might seem unnecessary, but should a medical ident ur, these processes could at least rify medical responsibility and prevent major trouble.


    "My name is Chen Yu, and I''m an associate professor of General Surgery at the University of Tokyo Hospital. You can contact the Japanese side for verification," Chen Yu said, taking out a business card he had originally nned to use at the reunion, and handed it to the doctor in the examination room.

 Chapter 312 - 309: Returning to China (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After hanging up the phone, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu turned back to look at the headless corpse, now reduced to a skeleton by Kyuuzai Ryousen''s Cursed Ravens, shaking his head helplessly, "We should probably deal with these bones, right? Having an extra headless skeleton lying around is bound to cause trouble."


    Despite his words, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu took a paper effigy from his breast pocket, tossed it onto the skeletal remains on the ground, then formed a hand seal. He controlled the skeleton to stand up on its own, picked up the severed head Kyoko Kojo had chopped off, and even fetched a mop to clean the blood from the floor. Once everything was spotless, he stuffed himself into a garbage bag.


    "Later tonight, we''ll weigh him down with stones and dump him in Tokyo Bay," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu instructed one of his subordinates standing nearby, speaking as if referring to a bag of trash rather than a person whose body had just been disposed of.


    However, both Kyoko Kojo, who had just performed the killing, and Kyuuzai Ryousen, who had been watching with cold indifference, showed no emotion to the turn of events. Yet the others in the meeting room were all silent as the grave, hardly daring to breathe, fearing they might be the next to end up in a garbage bag.


    "What did the boss say?" Ryousen Kyuuzai didn''t bother with the reactions of those around him and directly asked Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu for Yu Chen''s instructions.


    Upon hearing Kyuuzai''s question, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, who had just returned to his seat, addressed him, "The boss wants us to avoid trouble without being afraid of it, to uphold the Mingyue Society''s reputation and not let others take advantage of us."


    Thest remark was clearly Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s own addition, but it didn''t affect the overall situation; it merely gave the Mingyue Society a slightly more aggressive posture.


    For the Mingyue Society, dealing with the Kanto Kendo Alliance more aggressively was unlikely to have any repercussions but rather was an opportunity to boost their morale.


    "Since the boss instructed us so, let''s execute the orders as hemanded," said Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, even though he had put his own spin on it, and Ryousen Kyuuzai ryed themand to the others ordingly.


    "As youmand!" After Kyoko Kojo''s earlier disy, the Mingyue Society''s members now showed a great deal more subservience.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, your hometown seems a bit different from the small city you described¡ªit''s got such a new airport! It looks pretty impressive," remarked Hiromi Jounouchi jokingly to Yu Chen, as they walked out of the airport with her luggage in tow.


    "That''s because it''s a new airport¡ªit hasn''t been that long since it was opened!" Yu Chenughed and, escorting Hiromi Jounouchi out of the airport, hailed a taxi. After loading the luggage, he climbed in with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Where to, boss?" asked the taxi driver in Mandarin, his local ent unmistakable despite his effort to hide it. But this touch of home filled Yu Chen with a sense of warmth.


    "To the city center. How much without the meter?" Yu Chen replied with a smile after hearing the driver''s familiar ent. He spoke in the local dialect, bargaining with the driver in a way only a local would know.


    "Are you a local too?"ughed the driver upon hearing Yu Chen speak. He pulled out of the airport pickup area and told Yu Chen, "Nowadays you have to use the meter; there''s no more fare bargaining¡ªwhat the meter shows is what you pay."


    "Is that so? I haven''t been back in so long, I didn''t know these things. Do me a favor and take me to XX Residential Area," Yu Chen said no more, simply telling the driver the destination and signaling him to drive.


    While Yu Chen and the driver were discussing the route, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but look around the taxi and whispered to Yu Chen, "Mr. Chen Yu, how far is it from the airport to your home? Isn''t the taxi going to be expensive?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi was clearly judging by Japanese taxi fares, and as she observed the deste surroundings of the airport, she couldn''t help but worry about the cost."


    "Don''t worry, taxis in China don''t charge like the ones in Japan. After the exchange rate, it''s about 160 yen to start, then over 20 yen per kilometer. It''s only about ten or so kilometers from the airport to my home, so it won''t cost much," Chen Yu exined the exchange rate and fare rates to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "It''s that cheap?" Hiromi Jounouchi eximed in astonishment. The taxi fares were incredibly lowerpared to the cost of taking a taxi in Tokyo, far exceeding her expectations.


    "Japanese?" The driver heard Hiromi Jounouchi''s exmation and couldn''t help but ask.


    Hearing the driver''s question, Yu Chen chuckled and replied, "I work in Japan and brought my girlfriend back for the New Year''s holiday."


    Upon hearing Yu Chen''s response, the driver revealed an envious look andplimented Yu Chen, "Wow, you''re quite something, boss! You''ve got yourself a Japanese wife."


    "Hello, I''m not his wife yet, just his girlfriend," interjected Hiromi Jounouchi in her beginner''s Mandarin, correcting him.


    The driver turned beet red, embarrassed that Hiromi Jounouchi understood Mandarin.


    "Hiromi, you startled him," Yu Chen put his arm around Hiromi Jounouchi''s shoulder, smiled at her, and asked, "When did you learn Mandarin, I had no idea?"


    "I wanted to surprise you. Going back to meet your parents, you wouldn''t speak Japanese at home, right? If I didn''t know Mandarin, how would I know if you were talking behind my back?" replied Hiromi Jounouchi with a slight sense of pride. She had been secretly learning thenguage for some time. Although she knew very little, she understood the driver''s "wife"ment and so had spoken up. She hadn''t expected to startle the driver so much.


    Touched by her words yet without furtherment, Yu Chen smiled lightly.


    A journey of more than ten kilometers was neither especially near nor far, and soon the taxi had brought Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to their destination.


    Paying the fare with the RMB he had exchanged before returning to China, Yu Chen carried the luggage with Hiromi Jounouchi toward the residentialplex where he lived.


    "Are all residential buildings in China this tall? And why do they all look the same?" Walking alongside Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi observed the high-rises, uniform in style but at least ten stories tall, and curiously inquired about them.


    "It''s because there are so many people in China! These residentialplexes have been designed like this for decades. Back when China had state-owned enterprise systems, they were built uniformly by thepanies, leading to simr designs throughout. Over time, the practice became a tradition, and now it''s the standard for residential areas," Yu Chen exined, taking out the keys he hadn''t used in a long time to open theplex''s gate. Leading Hiromi Jounouchi inside, they made their way toward his family''s home.

 Chapter 313 - 310: Kanto Kendo Alliance (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Get up, Mr. Chen Yu!" Early in the morning, Chen Yu, who had been sleeping soundly, heard a voice next to his ear and very unwillingly opened his eyes.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi standing by his bed and smiling at him, Chen Yu rubbed his face before speaking to her in a groggy voice, "Hiromi? Why are you up so early? You don''t have to work today; why not sleep in a little longer?"


    "It''s not early anymore! Uncle and Aunt have already gone out ande back from buying groceries. Hurry and get up; it''s your mom who asked me toe wake you!" Like coaxing a child, Jounouchi Hiromi stroked Chen Yu''s face before handing him his clothes, "Come on, get up quickly, didn''t you say you''re taking me out today?"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu crawled out of bed with a helpless look and began to dress piece by piece.


    "You''re such a big guy! When youe home on holiday you don''t even think about helping around the house, not as good as Hiromi, who helped me and your dad with the grocery shopping this morning. You just know how to sleep in!" Immediately after stepping out of his room, Chen Yu heard his mother''s decades-old nagging which he had long since be ustomed to, so it didn''t affect him in the least.


    "I''m so busy working every day, if I can''t sleep in on my holidays, when can I ever sleep in?" Talking back to his mom, Chen Yu then yawned his way to the restroom to wash up.


    Perhaps out of consideration for Jounouchi Hiromi''s presence, Chen Yu''s mother didn''t continue her nagging but instead very politely asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Our family usually eats very light meals. I don''t know if you''ll be ustomed to it. For lunch, I''ve prepared some homestyle dishes. If there''s anything you''re not used to, please speak up, don''t be ufortable."


    "I understand, Auntie. There''s nothing I''m not used to. Japanese cuisine also has a very light taste," replied Jounouchi Hiromi, whose Chinesenguage skills teetered between understanding and not understanding. However, with some guessing, she still managed to grasp what Chen Yu''s mother was saying and quickly responded, "Chen Yu usually cooks at home too; I''m already used to Chinese food."


    "He cooks? At home, he''s sozy he doesn''t even wash his own socks¡ªI have to do it for him!" Seeming to be a habit of Chinese parents, Chen Yu''s mother listed Chen Yu''s ws in front of Jounouchi Hiromi but earnestly entrusted her with, "Thiszy boy of ours has been idling since he was little; you''ll have to work a bit harder for him in the future."


    "Not at all, it should be Mr. Chen Yu who takes care of me!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s face flushed with shyness when she heard Chen Yu''s mother speak as if saying "I''m leaving my son in your care." However, she felt awkward exining to Chen Yu''s mother that in fact they didn''t do much housework at home and the chores were left to two Ghost Maids, and even the cooking was only asionally part of Chen Yu''s interests.


    Chen Yu''s mother seemed very pleased with what Jounouchi Hiromi said and, after declining Hiromi''s offer to help, gestured for her to sit in the living room before busying herself again.


    When Chen Yu emerged from the restroom, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but quietly ask him, "Mr. Chen Yu, is it really okay for me to sit here doing nothing while your mother doesn''t want my help?"


    "It''s okay, my mom doesn''t like it when someone interferes while she''s cooking. If she needs you to do something, she''ll say," Chen Yuforted Jounouchi Hiromi, who was a bit anxious about not being able to help, and then said to his dad who was ying with a tablet, "Dad, can I borrow the car this afternoon? I want to take Hiromi out for a bit."


    "The keys are hanging by the door; remember to fill up the tank when youe back," Chen Yu''s father replied without looking up, giving him a nce and telling him where the car keys were.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the coalition of Kenjutsu Schools in the Kanto Region, the Kanto Kendo Alliance was unquestionably an organization with a long history and formidable strength, even within Tokyo.


    Although after the Meiji Restoration, with the rise of firearms and cannons, the role of swordsmanship began to fade, the Kanto Kendo Alliance had deep ties with the Metropolitan Police Department, especially the prominent schools like Hokushin Itto-ryu, Kyoshin Meichi-ryu, and Shinto Munen-ryu. Particrly during the Satsuma Rebellion, the vital role yed by the Metropolitan Police Department Sword Drawing Team in the battle against Saigo Takamori''s rebel forces ensured that the traditions of the Kenjutsu Schools were preserved instead of being phased out by the times.


    To this day, besides the National Kendo Championships, the highest caliber of Kendopetition in Japan is the All Japan Police Kendo Championships, which is within the police system, where many Kendo masters are now members.


    Under such circumstances, the influence of the Kanto Kendo Alliance was naturally formidable; without such support, which dojo could continue to operate smoothly after offending the police?


    The Kanto Kendo Alliance itself took pride in the influence it wielded, and its style of conduct inevitably became domineering.


    It goes without saying that Schools unwilling to join the Kendo Alliance faced oppression, not just in obtaining operational licenses for their dojos, but even in recruiting students. They also experienced frequent challenges from the powerful masters of the Kendo Alliance, with the rule being that if they lost, the dojo''s sign would be taken away...


    For the smaller Schools to survive, they naturally had to join the Kendo Alliance, bing part of it in exchange for their survival.


    However, resources in the entire Kanto Region were limited, and even the Kendo Alliance couldn''t jeopardize the interests of other Schools to ensure the survival of the smaller ones, especially when those who already had vested interests were the high-ranking officials within the Alliance.


    Joining the Kendo Alliance for the smaller Schools merely meant they could struggle for survival.


    So, when the Mingyue Society rose powerfully, inviting various smaller Schools to join, it was not surprising that these struggling Schools deserted the Kendo Alliance en masse to rally under the banner of the Mingyue Society.


    But such actions were undoubtedly seen as betrayal by the Kanto Kendo Alliance, and it was a significant loss of face.


    "Is this the headquarters of the Mingyue Society? It looks quite impressive, no wonder they dare to challenge our Kanto Kendo Alliance," said a man in his forties, d in a traditional Kendo uniform with his sleeves tied back and carrying a Sword Bag, as he stood at the door of the Mingyue Society''s headquarters,menting to hispanion.


    Thepanion was dressed the same as the man, but instead of deep blue, his Kendo uniform was ck. Upon hearing the man''sments, he shook his head slightly, "Although they are just smaller Schools, and their leaving the Alliance does no significant harm, such behavior can''t be tolerated. It''s time to teach them a lesson."


    "Let''s start with courtesy before using force, so as not to give others the impression that we bully others by flexing our power in the Kanto Kendo Alliance. As long as they send away those small Schools and offer an apology, there''s no need for violence this time," said the man. Although he had brought his sword, he didn''t seem very keen on fighting.


    "This is a society governed byw; who still draws their sword at the drop of a hat these days?" Thepanionughed and walked into the headquarters of the Mingyue Society with the man.

 Chapter 314 - 311: Leave One Hand Behind (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Although they hade to negotiate and had little respect for the Mingyue Society, the two representatives from the Kanto Kendo Alliance did not resort to forcing their way in. Instead, they followed proper etiquette. After notifying the reception at the entrance, they were led by the reception staff to the meeting room to wait for the Mingyue Society delegates for negotiation, showing not the slightest hint of impatience.


    "Akiha, do you think the Mingyue Society will ept our terms?" asked the man in the ck Kendo uniform to hispanion. Although he didn''t believe the Mingyue Society would dare to resist the Kanto Kendo Alliance openly, he also felt that they might not ept the terms they had brought.


    "Okuyama-kun, you worry too much. It''s not their ce to dictate terms," the man known as Akiha adjusted the badge of Hokushin Itto-ryu on thepel of his blue Kendo uniform,ughing arrogantly, "Their only choices are to agree or disagree."


    "Akiha, this is not what the directors asked us to do, is it? They said to resolve this peacefully!" Okuyama frowned upon hearing Akiha''s words, seeming somewhat dissatisfied with hispanion''s approach.


    However, Akiha didn''t care about that at all, continuing tough wildly while also touching the Sword Bag he had brought with him: "Just an emerging organization, do you really think they have the guts to bare their fangs at the Kanto Kendo Alliance? A peaceful resolution means no fighting, isn''t that peaceful?


    You don''t actually believe such an upstart organization has Transcendent individuals capable of confronting the Alliance, do you? If they had such high-level existences, they wouldn''t need to lure small, insignificant Kenjutsu Schools with their precious cultivation heritage."


    "Perhaps, but it''s better to be cautious. If we push them into a corner, it wouldn''t look good for the Alliance either," Okuyama was clearly more cautious than Akiha or perhaps just more concerned about saving face.


    "Drive them into a corner? They''d have to be a fish before they could even think about that, and shrimp don''t have the privilege to ''die along with the,''" Akiha said dismissively, not taking Okuyama''s caution to heart.


    "But¡­" Just as Okuyama was about to say something else, the door to the meeting room opened and Kojo Kyoko, with a cold expression, walked in alongside Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "Good morning, nice to meet you for the first time. I am Kyuuzai Ryousen, in charge of the Mingyue Society. This is Miss Kojo Kyoko from the Muso Itto-ryu, who is also one of our leaders. We ask for your kind consideration," Kyuuzai Ryousen said politely, before turning his gaze to the two men from the Kanto Kendo Alliance.


    "Muso Itto-ryu? Are you Kyoko? Kojo-san''s daughter, Kyoko?" Hearing Kyuuzai''s introduction, Okuyama looked at Kojo Kyoko in surprise, as if he could hardly believe it.


    "I''m sorry, but who are you?" Kojo Kyoko looked at the man in the ck Kendo uniform. Though hispel badge revealed that he was from Shinto Munen-ryu, Kojo Kyoko still had no recollection of him.


    "I''m your father''s good friend, Imahon Okayama! I even held you during your mother''s funeral, have you forgotten? Every summer, I would visit your home to drink with your father, have you forgotten that?" Okuyama hurriedly exined to Kojo Kyoko, while also couldn''t help but feel sentimental, "I never thought you''d grow up so fast, how time flies!"


    "Uncle Okuyama? It has been many years since youst visited our home, hasn''t it? Almost six or seven years since my younger brother started high school, right?" Hearing Imahon Okuyama''s self-introduction, Kojo Kyoko finally remembered who the man in front of her was, albeit her greetingcked any expression on her face.


    "I was ordered to go to the United States to serve as an instructor at a dojo, so I''ve been in the United States these past years and only recently returned to Japan." Imahon Okuyama exined to Kojo Kyoko, while also curiously asking her, "Kyoko, why are you here, and as a leader no less? Is this organization called Mingyue Society established by you?"


    "I am one of the leaders of Mingyue Society, and yes, you could say we established it. Uncle Okuyama, are you from the Kendo Alliance? So are you here to negotiate with us this time?" Although Kojo Kyoko addressed him as ''uncle'', her demeanor did not treat Okuyama as a friend of her father''s, but rather with a businesslike attitude.


    "Hey, hey, don''t tell me you think that just because Okuyama-kun is an acquaintance of yours, you can easily slip through, right?" Upon hearing Imahon Okuyama trying to establish a connection, Akiha stood up, speaking arrogantly, "Your Mingyue Society dares to poach those minor schools under the Kanto Kendo Alliance''s umbre, and even have the audacity topete with the Alliance''s dojos for disciples¡ªisn''t that taking us for granted?"


    "Oh? And what do you intend to do about it? By the looks of it, this is what you came for today, isn''t it?" Kyuuzai Ryousen directly asked the confrontational Akiha.


    "Expel all the Kenjutsu Schools that have joined you, and issue a public apology to the Kanto Kendo Alliance through the media," Akiha did not beat around the bush, stating his terms straightforwardly while looking at Kyuuzai Ryousen with an audacious gaze, "Don''t think you can just smooth this over because you know Okuyama. Offending the Kanto Kendo Alliance and not offering an apology, then don''t me us for being utterly ruthless!"


    As he spoke, Akiha, disregarding the subtle signals from Imahon Okuyama beside him, walked up to Kojo Kyoko and deliberately said to her, "Let me teach you a lesson, woman. In this world, power speaks. Organizations ying house like yours should tuck their tails and behave like dogs¡ªit''s possible we might take pity and leave you some scraps. And if you''re disobedient, you''ll end up like a stray dog on the street¡­ no, you''re not even worthy of being stray dogs, just a bunch of disgusting bugs that can be crushed with a simple hand raise. Hahaha!"


    Watching Akiha''s haughty and insufferable demeanor, both Kojo Kyoko and Kyuuzai Ryousen appeared utterly indifferent, as though they were watching a clown trying too hard to perform.


    "Kyoko, what you''re doing is unwise; offending the Alliance does you no good. Although the conditions are indeed harsh, it''s still better than being targeted by the Alliance." On the sidelines, Imahon Okuyama pulled Akiha back to stop his arrogance, then earnestly persuaded Kojo Kyoko, "Just apologize to the Alliance for now, I''ll plead with the Alliance''s upper echelon on your behalf..."


    "No, thank you for your kindness, Uncle Okuyama." Kojo Kyoko directly rejected Imahon Okuyama''s persuasion, looking coldly at Akiha, she said bluntly, "Verbally sparring is pointless. Ultimately, it''s strength that determines who should apologize and who should admit fault. Let''s settle this with a duel ording to tradition. If you win, we''ll ept your terms; if you lose, leave one of your hands as the price of insulting Mingyue Society."

 Chapter 315 - 312: Secret Filming (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As the headquarters of the Mingyue Society, although it was originally amercial building, after the Mingyue Society took over, it was remodeled, so there is still a very professional kendo dojo. It usually serves as the ce for Kojo Kyoko to practice kendo, and now, it can be used as the venue for the duel.


    "Girl, don''t say I didn''t warn you, I am a Kenjutsu Seventh Dan, not just any Seventh Dan, but a Transcendent''s Kenjutsu Seventh Dan. Although Okuyama-kun over there had been instructing in the United States, his current level of kendo is only fifth dan. If you think I am on the same level as him, then you''d better be careful."


    Before the duel began, perhaps influenced by Imahon Okayama pleading on her behalf, he decided to give Kojo Kyoko a chance to admit her mistake, intentionally disying his strength.


    The so-called Transcendent''s kendo rank is a system of ssification distinct from the general kendo examinations for ordinary people. After all, Transcendents far surpass ordinary people in both reaction time and physical abilities, and if both were judged by the same assessment criteria, even ordinary people who have reached the highest rank of ninth dan would not be able to defeat a Transcendent of the first dan.


    Akiha''s so-called Transcendent''s seventh dan in kendo is considered a master in the Kanto Kendo Alliance, suggesting that he has touched the threshold of Master Rank and is at the pinnacle of fighting power among Expert Extraordinaires.


    Moreover, as an expert within the Kendo Alliance who often participates in variouspetitions among Transcendents, while the fights are not to the death, hisbat experience is also very rich. It can be said that as long as Kojo Kyoko is not a Master Rank Transcendent, Akiha is not worried that he will lose.


    Watching Akiha with an effortless look, Kojo Kyoko remained undisturbed, simply taking her own sword out and carefully wiping it before sheathing it and then standing up to walk in front of Akiha, "Are you ready? Don''t say you weren''t ready after I chop off your hand."


    "You''re quite arrogant, little girl. Just don''t cry when you lose!" Hearing Kojo Kyoko speak, Akiha''s expression immediately became somewhat angry. He obviously was very dissatisfied with Kojo Kyoko''s ungrateful attitude and snorted coldly, "Hmph, Hokushin Itto-ryu, Shimoe Akiba, please enlighten me!"


    "Muso Itto-ryu, Kojo Kyoko, please enlighten me," Kojo Kyoko also reported her style and after bowing, she assumed her stance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Kojo Kyoko and Shimoe Akiba were dueling, Chen Yu was showing Jounouchi Hiromi around the famous Yueyang Tower.


    Yueyang Tower in winter did not have the "howling winds and churning waves" as described in the eternal masterpiece "The Record of Yueyang Tower" by Fan Zhongyan. Although the weather had not been too good these days, it was merely gloomy, adding a touch of the deste chill of all things withering to Dongting Lake in winter.


    "The view here is so amazing! It''s even more expansive than Lake Biwa, where I''ve been before! It''s like looking at the ocean!" Standing at the top of Yueyang Tower and gazing out at the boundless Dongting Lake, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but exim in admiration.


    Although Lake Biwa is Japan''srgestke, it pales inparison to Dongting Lake in terms of size. Lake Biwa''s 674 square kilometers only amounts to one-fifth of Dongting Lake, roughly equivalent to the smallest part of Dongting Lake, West Dongting Lake.


    "Dongting Lake has historically been known as "Eight Hundred Li of Dongting" and theke''s surface area is, if I recall correctly from my high school geography sses, 2579.2 square kilometers. ''It embraces distant mountains, swallows the Yangtze River, vast and uninterrupted, boundless,'' you simply can''t see its edge from here," Chen Yu responded to Jounouchi Hiromi''s praise with pride and a hint of pride, using a line from "The Record of Yueyang Tower" to describe the scene.


    Comparing the scenery she saw with thendscapes of Japan, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but sigh, "It''s truly magnificent! It seems that whether it''s the mountains or the waters, China has a grandeur that Japancks. Japanesendscapes are beautiful and meticulous, but they always seem a bit too delicate and exquisite. Even Mount Fuji doesn''t have the sheer steepness thatmands reverence!"


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi leaning on the railing and looking into the distance, Chen Yu couldn''t help but pick up his camera and press the shutter to capture her figure.


    What made Chen Yu frown was that while he was photographing Jounouchi Hiromi, he heard the sound of a shutter clicking nearby. Turning his head, he saw another man holding a camera, also taking pictures of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Excuse me, sir, please do not take pictures," Chen Yu stepped in front of Jounouchi Hiromi, preventing the man from continuing to photograph her.


    "What are you doing! Don''t block the lens!" The man, seeing Chen Yu obstructing the shot of Jounouchi Hiromi, immediatelyined angrily, "I finally found something worth shooting, don''t block my lens! Move out of the way, the vibe was just right a moment ago!"


    "It''s an invasion of privacy and vition of portrait rights to take photos of someone without permission," Chen Yu did not budge, but righteous spoke up, demanding the man to cease his actions, "Please delete the photos you just took, she didn''t give you permission to photograph her."


    "What do you know! This is photographic art! Stop spouting nonsense here. Such a beautiful picture, I am nning to enter it into apetition!" The man seemed unwilling to argue further with Chen Yu, turning to leave while muttering discontentedly, "What bad luck, finally encountering a beauty and someone has to block the shot (a coarse Hunan curse)."


    "Hey, you took pictures without permission, don''t you know to apologize?" Chen Yu grabbed the man''s shoulder to stop him from leaving, "Taking unsolicited pictures is just that, unsolicited, and no matter what excuse youe up with, it''s still taking pictures without consent. Use photography as an excuse! Apologize and delete the photos!"


    "What are you doing! Let go of me! Ouch, ouch, let go!" The man tried to break free from Chen Yu''s grasp, but how could an ordinary person get away from Chen Yu''s grip, especially when Chen Yu was not in a good mood and exerting extra force, the man could only cry out in pain and beg for mercy.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chen Yu?" Hearing the argument between Chen Yu and the man, Jounouchi Hiromi also turned around and saw Chen Yu holding a man. She couldn''t help but ask him in Japanese.


    "This guy was taking pictures of you," Chen Yu exined briefly, handing his camera to Jounouchi Hiromi and holding the man''s shoulder with one hand while twisting his arm behind with the other, "Such behavior is truly despicable. Come with me to the police station!" With those words, he took the man down the stairs, heading towards the entrance of the scenic area.

 Chapter 316 - 313 Police Station (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Let go of me, let go! You traitor! A sellout! Always doing the dirty work for the little Japanese, let me go! I''m going to expose you on Weibo!"


    Inside the vast Yueyang Tower scenic area park, since it was winter, there weren''t many visitors. The man being dragged forward by Chen Yu, despite his constant shouting, failed to attract much of an audience.


    After bringing the man to the park''s management office, exining the situation to the staff, and asking them to call the police, Chen Yu finally let go of the man, who was still cursing and swearing. He just stood at the entrance to the management office, preventing the man from escaping.


    Because there was a police station and an office nearby, the police arrived very quickly. Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t have to wait long before two officers showed up.


    "What''s going on here? Who called the police?" The two officers walked into the management office and saw the man blocked inside. They asked the staff members.


    "Officer, you''re finally here! I''m reporting that these two are Japanese spies!" However, before the staff could say anything, the man who was cornered in the office suddenly threw himself in front of the officers, clung to one of their legs, and pointed at Chen Yu with a false user''s face, ndering, "I was just taking pictures of the scenery from Yueyang Tower when I saw these two acting suspiciously and speaking Japanese. They must be Japanese spies! Especially this man, he attacked me when he realized I had discovered them and tried to destroy the evidence!"


    "Japanese spies?" The two officers looked at each other, clearly not expecting to encounter such a situation.


    However, when they looked at the man clinging to their leg like a mangy dog and then at Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who obviously appeared much more cultured standing aside, they didn''t quite believe the man''s words.


    Nevertheless, the country was currently very vignt about spy cases. Since the matter involved such an issue, they had to take it seriously. They turned to Yu Chen and asked, "Excuse us, but could the two of you pleasee to the station with us for a statement to rify the situation?"


    Upon hearing the officers'' request, Chen Yu suddenly felt a wave of frustration and saw a sh of smugness on the face of the man still clutching the officer''s leg, making him feel utterly disgusted, as if he had swallowed a fly.


    But he also understood that in such situations, the police would definitely need to take the people back to the station for a statement and questioning. Therefore, he didn''t say much, just followed the officers to the station along with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    The police station was just across the street from the scenic area. Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi, and the man being pressed down by the two officers arrived at the station together.


    Since the incident wasn''t significant and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were not suspects, they were not taken to the interrogation room. Instead, the questioning of the two began right there in the office.


    "Let''s hear what happened. How did this turn into a matter of Japanese spies? Are you two Japanese?" An older police officer looked at Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi and shook his head slightly, knowing these two were not at all like spies.


    Barling, though a strategic location in ancient times, has long since lost its military significance in modern society¡ªits importance was with respect to the Yangtze River, north, and south. As for Yueyang Tower, it is now a tourist attraction. In ancient times it was an important defensive structure, but who relies on city walls and towers anymore? You never hear about spies visiting tourist spots.


    Even if we take ten thousand steps back and assume that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi really were spies... The old cop nced at the sleazy-looking man being questioned by his colleague and shook his head speechlessly. If someone like that could tell at a nce that the two individuals in front of him were spies, while he himself could not, the old cop felt that it was time to gouge out his own eyes and use them as fireworks.


    "My girlfriend is Japanese, and I am a Chinese working in Japan. We are both surgeons at the medical department of The University of Tokyo''s affiliated hospital. We came back together for the New Year holiday, and today I brought my girlfriend to Yueyang Tower to enjoy the good weather," Yu Chen quickly exined their identities and also took out their identification documents.


    The old cop took the ID card and passport from Yu Chen, recorded the information, and was already eighty percent convinced by Yu Chen''s exnation. However, he still asked, "So how did the conflict arise? And who called the police?"


    "I called the police. We were at the third floor of Yueyang Tower, enjoying the view while I took photos of my girlfriend. He was secretly taking pictures on the side. I stopped him and demanded that he deleted the photos, but he acted impatiently and even said that this was ''photographic art'' and intended to use my girlfriend''s pictures for a photographypetition. I just blocked his way and demanded an apology," Yu Chen exined to the old cop while ncing at the man and added, "He seemed very impatient, so I just grabbed his hand, dragged him to the tourist area''s management office, and had the staff call the police. The photos have not been deleted from his camera yet; you can check them."


    Hearing what Yu Chen said, the old cop nodded, told the other cop who was questioning the man to bring over his camera, and prepared to inspect the camera''s contents.


    Upon seeing this, the man''s expression immediately became frantic. After a swift nce, he began to shout, "Why are you checking my camera! Why don''t you arrest those Japanese spies! You just want to cover for them! I''ll post on Weibo and expose your ugly faces! The police are colluding with spies to oppress the good guys!"


    While yelling, the man pulled out his phone from his pocket, pretending to take a picture and even tried to snatch back his camera.


    But before he could make a move, another cop standing nearby pushed him back, saying with righteous indignation, "We are the people''s police, we act in ordance with the currentws of the state. We will not wrong any good person, nor will we let off any bad person. If you''ve done nothing wrong, what are you afraid of us checking?"


    Pressed down by the police, the man could only look guiltily at the old cop as he started to check his camera, and as soon as the old cop turned on the camera, he immediately tried to run away.


    However, no sooner had he gotten up from his chair than he was caught by the police after only a couple of steps.


    "Why are you running?" asked the previous cop who had held down the man, genuinely puzzled about why he was trying to escape.


    Meanwhile, the old cop was already browsing the photos in his camera. Yu Chen curiously leaned in to take a look and his gaze filled with contempt when he looked back at the man.


    Aside from the photos he had secretly taken of Hiromi Jounouchi, there were many other pictures of different women, seemingly taken at someic exhibition, and most were shot from inappropriate angles, focusing on areas under women''s skirts and on their thighs, invasive of their privacy. Some were even obscenely lewd images.

 Chapter 317 - 314 Zhu Yiting (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Having discovered these things in his camera, the man''s behavior is undoubtedly a clear evidence of his crime.


    The old policeman recorded the findings and looked at the man as if he were scum, finishing Hiromi Jounouchi''s statement, he also talked about the responsibility he should bear, "Do you know that your actions can be considered criminal? ording to Article 42 of our country''s Public Security Administration Punishments Law, behaviors such as voyeurism, secret photography, eavesdropping, and spreading others'' privacy are considered infringement of personal rights, and are subject to detention of no more than five days or a fine of no more than 500 yuan; if the circumstances are more serious, detention of more than five days but less than ten days and a fine of less than 500 yuan can be imposed."


    "With these things in your camera, I can certainly rule you are of a more serious case. Call home, detainment for no more than ten days and a fine of no more than 500 yuan, Xiao Wang, take him to pay the fine."


    "Come with me to pay the fine! You dare to do it but not admit it, huh?" A young policeman, hearing what the old policeman said, walked up to the man to take him to pay the fine, but the man turned pale and stubbornly stayed seated in his chair, refusing to get up.


    Seeing him in such a state, although Hiromi Jounouchi''s anger had somewhat dissipated, she still felt that he should not be let off so easily, and thus she asked the old policeman, "Officer, how should we deal with these indecent pornographic photos in his camera? And about him ndering my girlfriend and me as spies just now, can I sue him ording to thew?"


    "ording to our country''s Public Security Administration Punishments Law Article 68, those who produce, transport, duplicate, sell, rent, or useputer informationworks, telephones, and othermunication tools to disseminate obscene materials such as books, pictures, films, audio-visual products, or obscene messages, shall be detained for not less than ten days and not more than fifteen days, and may also be fined not more than 3,000 yuan; those with lighter circumstances shall be detained for no more than five days or fined no more than 500 yuan," the old policeman answered, naturally not missing this point.


    However, he still exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, "He''s subject to multiple punishments, so he will be detained for ten days and fined 500 yuan. As for his defamation, ording to the Criminal Law, anyone who openly insults others or fabricates facts to nder them by violence or other means, if the circumstances are serious, shall be sentenced to not more than three years of fixed-term imprisonment, criminal detention, or public surveince, or deprivation of political rights. You can hire awyer to sue him, and our police station can serve as a witness."


    "Thank you, officer. I understand," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded. Although she didn''t know anywyers in the country, for a case as straightforward as this, which virtually anywyer could win, there was no need to look for a topwyer. Besides, Hiromi Jounouchi was a Japanese citizen, and a phone call to the embassy for assistance would make things even easier to handle.


    Determined, Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen signed and left their fingerprints on the police record, and they were about to leave when the police were lifting the man to take him to pay the fine.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi, noticing the man, who was pale and sweating on his forehead, and looking unlike he was scared or afraid, said to the policeman next to him, "He doesn''t look right, could he be feeling unwell?"


    Although she was very displeased with the man, as a surgeon, Hiromi Jounouchi still maintained her professional conduct and wouldn''t ignore someone else''s illness or emergency condition.


    Just as Yu Chen was speaking, the man suddenly clutched his lower abdomen and copsed on the ground, groaning in pain.


    "What''s wrong, are you okay?" Seeing the man fall to the ground, the young policeman nearby hurriedly showed concern, trying to help the man up.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately stopped him from doing so, crouched down next to the man, unbuttoned his shirt, and gently pressed on his stomach a few times, eliciting no reaction; but when her hand pressed on his lower abdomen, he suddenly let out another cry of pain.


    "What''s wrong with him, is it appendicitis?" the experienced old policeman, noticing where Yu Chen was pressing, asked, ready to pick up the phone and dial the emergency number 120.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head after taking a closer look and said to the police officer standing by, "Please help him up from behind."


    Although the two officers found Chen Yu''s request a bit strange, they still followed his instructions, given that he had announced himself as a surgeon, and helped the man to his feet from behind.


    Once the police had steadied the man, Chen Yu reached out to undo his belt and pulled his trousers down.


    Immediately, a foul stench wafted through the air, causing everyone to unconsciously turn their heads away, but Chen Yu simply held his breath and continued examining the man''s condition.


    Upon seeing the swelling in the man''s right inguinal region, Chen Yu was able to confirm what was wrong. When he pressed on the swollen area and the man cried out even louder, Chen Yu stopped what he was doing, and while signaling the officers to help put the trousers back on, he spoke to the veteran officer, "Swelling in the inguinal region with severe pain, it looks like an incarcerated inguinal hernia that can''t be reduced manually. Call an ambnce, I''m going to wash my hands, this guy probably hasn''t changed his underwear in a week, it''s gone rancid."


    After that, Chen Yu, feeling somewhat nauseous, went to wash his hands at an outdoor sink with the help of a police officer.


    While Chen Yu was washing his hands, the old police officer dialed the emergency number 120. After exining the situation, he hung up and instructed several junior officers to quickly open the windows for venttion, disregarding the cold winter weather.


    By the time Chen Yu returned with clean hands, it wasn''t long before an ambnce arrived at the entrance of the police station. To Chen Yu''s surprise, a female doctor apanied it.


    "What''s the patient''s current condition?" the female doctor asked, looking at the man who had beenid t on the ground, while also inquiring with a police officer who stood nearby.


    "Suspected incarcerated inguinal hernia, possibly triggering an abdominal wall defense mechanism, arge amount of fluid umted in the abdominal cavity, the small intestine being strangted for a prolonged period, he needs immediate surgery." Before the officer could respond, Chen Yu gave his diagnosis and greeted the female doctor, "Long time no see, Zhu Ting."


    "I''ve told you many times, my name is Zhu Yiting, not Zhu Ting, and I''m not that all-powerful Boss Zhu," the female doctor retorted in a way that suggested she was used to such banter with Chen Yu. As she stood up and gestured to the orderlies to take the patient away, she then looked at Chen Yu with aplex expression, "When did you get back?"


    "Got here yesterday," Chen Yu replied, smiling at the female doctor, "This patient needs immediate surgery, or he could be in danger. But with your skills, it shouldn''t be a problem; after all, it''s just a hernia."


    "Bringing me trouble as soon as you return, that''s just like you," Zhu Yiting shook her head and shot Chen Yu an annoyed nce. While heading out, she added, "There''s a high school reunion at XX Hotel at seven tonight. Since we ran into each other, let''s go together."


    Without waiting for Chen Yu''s response, she left and boarded the ambnce, which then drove away.

 Chapter 318 - 315: Past Confessions (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "ng!" "Ah!"


    A sharp tter of a sword dropping to the ground, along with a pained scream, signaled the end of the duel between Shimoe Akiha and Kojo Kyoko.


    "We agreed on one hand, but since you couldn''t bring yourself to do it properly, I helped you out," said Kojo Kyoko, looking at Shimoe Akiha lying on the ground clutching his shoulder wound, her face emotionless, as though what she had chopped off was merely a chicken leg and not an arm.


    Seeing this scene, Imahon Okuyama quickly rushed over to press down on the wound on Shimoe Akiha''s shoulder, while also feeling some dissatisfaction with Kojo Kyoko.


    But he understood that swords have no eyes, and since they had started off with real swords, the consequences were to be epted withoutints, especially since the loss of the arm was the agreed-upon price for Shimoe Akiha''s defeat.


    "Don''t worry, I specifically avoided the bone when I chopped. If you go to the hospital now, you should be able to reattach it." Shaking the blood off her de, Kojo Kyoko sheathed her sword and, while walking out, said to Imahon Okuyama, "Uncle Okuyama, if you don''t know a suitable surgeon, I suggest you go to Eastern University Affiliated Hospital and find Professor Chen Yu from General Surgery. He''s very skilled at surgery, and he can help reattach the arm."


    Hearing Kojo Kyoko''s words, Imahon Okuyama felt an intense sense of absurdity.


    Just as he was about to utter some pleasantries, Kyuuzai Ryousen seized the moment to add, "Kyoko-san, didn''t I tell you that the Professor already left for China yesterday?"


    After speaking, Kyuuzai Ryousen then addressed Imahon Okuyama and Shimoe Akiha, who he was supporting, "Please rest assured, I will contact an ambnce for you two right away and make sure that Mr. Shimoe is sent to a suitable hospital to have his hand reattached. And don''t worry about the costs, our Mingyue Society will cover them."


    These words from Kyuuzai Ryousen immediately infuriated Shimoe Akiha, and, with ragepounding the pain of his arm, he fainted on the spot.


    "Akiha-kun! Akiha-kun!" Imahon Okuyama, seeing Shimoe Akiha faint, urgently called out his name.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Arnold, can I ask you a question? Who was that female doctor just now to you, Mr. Chen Yu? She seemed rather familiar with you," said Jounouchi Hiromi, sitting in the car and watching Chen Yu drive. She leaned her arm against the car door and twirled her lips with a finger, asking seemingly casually.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s feigned nonchnce, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle and gave her a nce.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed by Chen Yu''sughter and gaze, Jounouchi Hiromi turned away in a huff, but still argued forcefully, "Can''t I show a bit of concern? You are the man who proposed to me, and as your fianc¨¦e, isn''t it okay for me to take an interest in the people you know?"


    "Of course, you can," Chen Yu said with a smile, shaking his head. He wasn''t annoyed by Jounouchi Hiromi''s jealousy; in fact, he found it somewhat endearing. Still, he exined to her, "That female doctor is called Zhu Yiting. She was my ssmate from primary school to high school, and we''ve been deskmates since the fourth grade of primary school. Her influence was one of the reasons I thought about bing a doctor to facilitate my study of necromancy."


    "Then you and she must have been¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi, upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, suddenly looked at him anxiously. A potential ex-girlfriend and childhood sweetheart like that was very dangerous.


    "I had feelings for her once; there is nothing to hide." Chen Yu was quite frank about this matter, "In my second year of high school, I had already acquired the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' and caught a ghost. Leveraging the negative energy that ghost brought, I became a necromancer. Feeling I was already out of the ordinary, I took the opportunity to confess to her, but as expected, she rejected me."


    "Eh? She didn''t change seats in her senior year of high school, did she?" Jounouchi Hiromi was very surprised to hear that Chen Yu was rejected, and she felt a twinge of dissatisfaction.


    "She didn''tpletely reject me; at that time, she said she wanted to focus on her studies because she aimed to be a doctor and was targeting a very famous medical school in our province. So she told me that if I could also get epted into that medical school, she would be my girlfriend," Chen Yu recalled the time when he confessed to Zhu Yiting on the way home from school. A look of reminiscence crossed his face.


    Seeing the smile on Chen Yu''s face, Jounouchi Hiromi''s dissatisfaction grew stronger, and she couldn''t help but say jealously, "So you pursued medicine because of her? Then you two didn''t end up together in college? By the looks of her, she doesn''t seem like your ex-girlfriend, huh~!"


    "Because she never was," Chen Yu said somewhat helplessly, shaking his head before sighing and continuing, "She got epted into the prestigious medical school she wanted, while I, due to my poor grades, was only admitted into an ordinary medical university. Speaking of which, you met my third auntst time, Hiromi. It was her who helped me get in through internal enrollment. How could I possiblypare to someone who got into a top medical school on her own merit?


    Those stories of a boy, motivated by the desire to be with the girl he loves, striving hard and ending up attending the same university to eventually win her over, only appear in shojo manga, right? The real world is quite cruel."


    "Eh?" Jounouchi Hiromi was truly shocked now. Although she had imagined all sorts of scenarios, she had never expected that Chen Yu would end up not attending the same university as Zhu Yiting.


    "Eh, what? Hiromi, don''t underestimate that woman; from a young age she aimed to be a strong woman," Chen Yu said with a chuckle, shaking his head as if to sigh at his past self for ever liking such a woman, "It''s strange now that I think about it; why did I confess to her back then and thought she was so great? She wasn''t as pretty as you, nor as gentle, and her cooking was terrible¡­I wonder why I confessed and even thought well of her?"


    "Who knows such things!" Jounouchi Hiromi, her face flushing with Chen Yu''s words, turned away, not wanting to look at him anymore.


    "o(*£þ¦á£þ*)o Right, who knows?" Chen Yu echoed, teasingly ncing at Jounouchi Hiromi and then continued, "Oh, by the way, apany me to the reunion tonight, Hiromi. And use my phone to call my parents; we won''t being home for dinner."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah! Got it," Jounouchi Hiromi resignedly answered, picking up the phone Chen Yu had left in the car, and dialed his family''s number.

 Chapter 319 - 316 Class Reunion Part 1 (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    Since she had promised to attend the ss reunion with Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally would not let him lose face, especially since she harbored the thought ofpeting with Chen Yu''s childhood friend and desk mate.


    So, after leaving the police station, Chen Yu found an underground parking garage to park the car, and then he and Hiromi Jounouchi entered the Necromantic Space together.


    Inside the castle of Necromantic Space, Hiromi Jounouchi, when faced with her wardrobe that was asrge as a basketball court and filled with an array of clothes, couldn''t help but feel troubled.


    Some of these clothes were made by the Ghost Maid for her, while others were gifts from subordinates in Mingyue Society who were involved in the clothing industry.


    The clothes made by the Ghost Maid all had a certain exotic ir, and most had a ssical style, but they were also stylish and morous, either made with gold and silver threads or studded with pearls and diamonds. They would be suitable for a formal banquet, but wearing them to an ordinary year-end party or ss reunion would seem inappropriate.


    As for the gifts from the Mingyue Society members, although they were more modern and simpler, they were no less ordinary. Most were custom-made, and several were even so-called designer creations, handmade by masters. Even though theyckedbels, to the connoisseur, these clothes were worth more than any brand name.


    Even with many options avable, clothes that were neither toovish nor too in had to be selected, and it was essential to consider whether others could recognize the extraordinariness of the clothes she wore. Clearly, Hiromi Jounouchi found herself in a dilemma over the choice.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think I should wear the blue dress or the red dress tonight?" Hoisting twoparatively ordinary long dresses, one blue and one red, Hiromi Jounouchi sought Chen Yu''s opinion.


    "Hiromi, you look good in anything, but I think there''s no need to dress up too fancily tonight. It''s just an ordinary ss reunion after all. The red dress is a bit too bright; you should wear this blue dress," Chen Yupared the two dresses that Hiromi Jounouchi was holding and gave her his advice, adding, "If you feel that this blue dress is too in, you can wear the sapphire ne I gave you with a scarf. That should be good enough."


    "Hmm, clever! You deserve a reward!" After hearing Chen Yu''s opinion, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in satisfaction. She gave him a peck on the face before happily changing into her clothes.


    As for Chen Yu himself, men''s clothing doesn''t require as much attention as women''s, with unassuming essories often being what truly showcase exceptional taste. Thus, he simply changed into a more formal suit and put on a watch.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The location chosen for the ss reunion wasn''t a very luxurious restaurant; it was considered upscale locally but far from extravagant.


    Indeed, this is the norm for most ss reunions. Organizers want to save face without making ssmates who aren''t doing well feel ufortable, so an overlyvish hotel was certainly not an option.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t arrive early. Therge private room for the ss reunion was already filled with many who had arrived earlier. A man who seemed shrewd and was consistently joking with others spotted Chen Yu as he entered and immediately came over to greet him, "Chen Yu! I heard you went to Japan, when did youe back? Is this your girlfriend? You haven''t introduced her."


    "I just got off the ne yesterday, and today I ran into Zhu Yiting. She told me there was a ss reunion tonight, so I came. Howe you guys didn''t even send me an invitation?" Chen Yu joked with the man while introducing, "This is my fianc¨¦e Hiromi Jounouchi. Hiromi, this is my high school ssmate Li Qian, the former publicitymittee member who was the best at managing rtions."


    "Hello, my name is Li Qian. You can call me Xiao Qian, or Bro Qian. I don''t have many talents, but I do enjoy chatting with people." After greeting Hiromi Jounouchi, Li Qian then invited Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to take a seat.


    While ushering Chen Yu, Li Qian also didn''t forget to inquire about his recent life, "How have you been doing, Chen Yu? With a beautiful Japanese girlfriend like this, you must be doing pretty well, right?"


    "Not bad, I guess. I''m currently a surgeon at a rather decent hospital in Japan, and I met my fianc¨¦e there too, she''s also a surgeon." Chen Yu didn''t say much, just briefly described his situation, then sat down with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "A surgeon? That''s really impressive! One thing you can''t avoid in life is going to the hospital and seeing a doctor. If I ever have any troubles in the future, I''ll count on my old ssmate to save me!" Li Qian joked. Despite theplimentary words, his demeanor didn''te across as sycophantic or ingratiating, but very natural.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu alsoughed and joined in the banter, "Sure, when it''s time to operate on you, I''ll make the stitches nice and pretty."


    "Haha, it''s a deal then! Go ahead and take a seat. I''m going to greet the other ssmates." With augh, Li Qian excused himself and turned to wee other ssmates.


    "Are all these people your ssmates, Mr. Chen Yu? They seem not much different from the ss reunions in Japan." Sitting beside Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi draped her coat over the back of the chair and softly spoke to Chen Yu.


    "It''s the same everywhere with these kinds of things. It''s all about who appears to have done better since graduation." Chen Yu replied with a soft chuckle to Hiromi Jounouchi and continued in Japanese, "Speaking of which, when I discovered that tomb with the book, Li Qian was with me. Too bad he chickened out and didn''t go down.


    Although he seems to be cunning, he''s actually a decent guy. He didn''t go down, but he did wait for me toe out, so I guess we are friends."


    "Oh? Then he really missed an opportunity! Afterward, Mr. Chen Yu, didn''t you think of teaching him magic?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked with curiosity when she heard this. In her view, if Li Qian had gone down with Chen Yu at that time, perhaps he too could have be a Necromancer?


    "I tried to teach him. I showed him the book, but he almost went mad after just two pages," Chen Yu said, shaking his head regretfully. He and Li Qian had a decent rtionship back then, and he truly wanted to bring him along to be a Necromancer, but unfortunately, Li Qian didn''t have the aptitude for it.


    "That''s really a pity¡­" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but sigh.


    Just as she was about to say something more, Zhu Yiting walked in, arm-in-arm with a man who looked very sessful, drawing Hiromi Jounouchi''s gaze over to them.

 Chapter 320 - 317 Class Reunion Part 2 (Requesting monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    "Eh? Mr. Chen Yu, it seems that your childhood sweetheart already has a boyfriend!" Hiromi Jounouchi nced at the man standing next to Zhu Yiting and teased Chen Yu.


    "Isn''t that perfectly normal? Unless you can''t find someone, by our age, everyone should be getting a partner." Chen Yu heard Hiromi Jounouchi''s words and also nced at the man next to Zhu Yiting. He then replied, "And don''t act like I don''t have a girlfriend. She has a boyfriend, and I have a girlfriend too, it''s no big deal."


    "Hmph~! Since you say so, she''s heading over here right now!" Hiromi Jounouchi scoffed and pointed at Zhu Yiting and her boyfriend, alerting Chen Yu.


    Watching Zhu Yiting walking towards him, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, looking at the girling to him and greeted her, "Hey, Zhu Ting~!"


    "Do you really have to keep calling me that, Little Chick Chen?" Hearing Chen Yu calling her Zhu Ting again, Zhu Yiting retaliated with Chen Yu''s old nickname. After teasing him back, she then introduced, "You know who this is without me saying, right? He''s now my husband."


    "Long time no see, Chen Yu," Zhu Yiting''spanion greeted him, his tone filled with an undeniable sense of show-off. He deliberately linked arms with Zhu Yiting and then looked at Hiromi Jounouchi sitting next to Chen Yu, asking, "Who is this beauty? Aren''t you going to introduce her, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Chen Yu shook his head helplessly at his nonchnt attitude, not surprised at all, and said, "After all these years, you''re still the same old Jianchen."


    Chen Yu then stood up and punched him lightly on the shoulder, smiling, "Keep your eyes in check. This is my fianc¨¦e. Haven''t you heard that a friend''s wife is off limits?"


    "Isn''t it supposed to be ''you''re wee''?" The man retorted with a teasing smile, unbothered by the punch from Chen Yu.


    After a mutual look, they both burst intoughter.


    In the midst of Hiromi Jounouchi''s puzzled gaze, Chen Yu introduced him to her, "This is Old Wang, who used to live next door to my house. You can also call him Brother Jianchen. We''ve been best friends since primary and yed together all the way through high school.


    His full name is Wang Jiancheng, but we usually call him Jianchen. As for how he got that name, Hiromi, being Japanese, you probably won''t get it, so I won''t exin."


    "Oh, hello, I''m Hiromi Jounouchi. Nice to meet you for the first time. Please take care of me." Hiromi Jounouchi was still confused about what was going on, but upon hearing Chen Yu''s introduction, she quickly stood up and greeted him properly.


    "Man, you''re really something, Brother! Not only did you go off to Japan, but you also got yourself a Japanese wife! The dream we made as kids, you''ve actually made ite true! I won''t chat more now; I''m going to say hello to some other people." Wang Jiancheng teased Chen Yu once more before he and Zhu Yiting went off to greet others.


    However, as Chen Yu watched Wang Jiancheng and Zhu Yiting walk away, the smile on his face turned disdainful.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s going on exactly? I''m totally confused by your rtionship with them," Hiromi Jounouchi said, seeing the expression on Chen Yu''s face, and naturally guessed that Chen Yu and Wang Jiancheng were not as close as they imed to be. However, she was still puzzled about their exact rtionship.


    "Didn''t I say earlier that when I got that book initially, Li Qian was with me? Well, Wang Jiancheng was there too, but while Li Qian stayed to wait for me, he ran back home first and went to mine to tattle that I was digging up graves." Chen Yu sat down with Hiromi Jounouchi and exined, "The reason things didn''t work out between Zhu Yiting and me is also connected to this guy. I trusted him back then and saw him as a friend, so I asked him to help me pass love letters and buy breakfast for Zhu Yiting. As for the result, well..."


    "She didn''t take credit for the things you did and im she did them herself, did she?" Hiromi Jounouchi gathered Chen Yu''s implication, her eyes widening in disbelief that the man who had seemed so brotherly with Chen Yu could be such a person.


    "These are things Zhu Yiting told me after we got to college. But she didn''t tell me these out of kindness; she just wanted me to give up because she knew from the start that Wang Jiancheng was deceiving her. We were desk mates for so many years; how could she possibly not recognize my handwriting?" Chen Yu said with a chuckle, "She thought she had chosen a blue-chip stock, that I would just be an ordinary person, and that being with me would lead to an ordinary life, which was not what she wanted.


    So, my story from back then isn''t really worth telling. Itcks the sweetness of an unrequited childhood love, as well as the innocence of a first love. The one I considered a close brother was just superficial, and the girl I truly liked was just a calcting opportunist."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately grabbed his hand, wanting tofort him but at a loss for words. She could only look at him worriedly, her eyes full of concern.


    "Don''t make such a face, it''s been so many years, and I''ve long since let it go," Chen Yu said to Hiromi Jounouchi, smiling, his smile conveying a sense of relief, "I''ve already decided to live my life with you, Hiromi. Whatever they do doesn''t matter to me anymore. I won''t reallye back here except to visit my parents. Just regard them as old ssmates."


    "It''s best that you think that way, Mr. Chen Yu." Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t know if Chen Yu was speaking the truth, but at that moment, she simply agreed with him.


    After Hiromi Jounouchi reassured Chen Yu, she couldn''t help but ask with a sense of curiosity, "Then why did she specifically invite you to the ss reunion? If there''s no entanglement between you anymore."


    "To show me that even though I went to Japan and am doing well now, her choice back then wasn''t wrong," Chen Yu said with an increasingly disdainful and indifferent expression, "I heard from someone that Wang Jiancheng has now opened an investmentpany that''s very sessful, managing funds amounting to several..."


    Before Chen Yu could finish, Wang Jiancheng''s voice came from nearby, filled with a hint of pride, "I tell you, Li Qian, you might as well quit your lousy job ande work with me. The money you earn in a year, I can make in a week. You see, these days money..."


    But before Wang Jiancheng could finish, the sound of a shattered ss and a woman''s scream interrupted the conversation.

 Chapter 321 - 318: Gastric Bleeding (Request for Monthly Tickets and Subscriptions)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi quickly looked in that direction, only to see Wang Jiancheng already copsed on the ground, with a deep red splotch on his chest, while Zhu Yiting watched him with a look of intense nervousness, her entire being having fallen into panic.


    The few ssmates surrounding them were also clueless about what had happened, their faces all wearing confused expressions.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen stood up and walked over, noticing the red on Wang Jiancheng was blood he had spat out, immediately furrowing his brows. He pulled Zhu Yiting, who stood frozen and clueless about what to do, out of the way whilepletelyying Wang Jiancheng down and shouted to the other ssmates, "Everyone, step back a bit, don''t crowd around, give him some fresh air."


    While shouting, Yu Chen also took out his phone, turned on the shlight to check inside Wang Jiancheng''s mouth, and upon seeing no wounds there, he turned to Zhu Yiting and asked, "What''s wrong with him, is he vomiting blood?"


    As he asked, his hands didn''t stop moving; he had Wang Jiancheng lie t while also tilting his head to the side, signaling him to spit out the blood in his mouth.


    As Yu Chen was doing this, anotherrge mouthful of fresh blood spat out from Wang Jiancheng''s mouth.


    "I don''t know either, he was fine just now, and then he started vomiting blood before he could finish his sentence," Zhu Yiting, now finally reacting, exined to Yu Chen while hurriedly pulling out her phone to call the emergency number 120.


    After making the call, she quickly went to her husband''s side, unbuttoned his outer garment, and began examining him.


    "There''s no obvious wound in the mouth, suspected gastrointestinal bleeding. Old Wang, take a breath," Yu Chen said upon seeing Zhu Yiting unbuttoning Wang Jiancheng''s clothes to examine him, he also pressed his hand beneath Wang Jiancheng''s right ribs, signaling him to breathe in.


    Although feeling very ufortable, Wang Jiancheng took a deep breath as Yu Chen had directed, but when Yu Chen touched his stomach area, Wang Jiancheng felt a bout of pain and spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "The liver is fine, there''s pain upon pressing the stomach area; what did he eat just now?" Having felt a hard mass, which meant there was something wrong with Wang Jiancheng''s stomach, Yu Chen immediately asked Zhu Yiting who was next to him.


    "Some homemade cookies I baked, they might have been baked a little too long, the cookies are quite hard," Zhu Yiting said hurriedly to Yu Chen, naturally understanding his indication as a doctor, but she shook her head vigorously saying, "It could be the cookies scratched the esophagus. Jiancheng has always been in good health, frequently works out, and as a doctor, I''m very careful with his diet; it won''t be stomach cancer."


    Seeing Zhu Yiting in this state, Yu Chen immediately frowned. As a doctor, Zhu Yiting''s behavior was quite unprofessional. Without a proper examination, even if it was a loved one, one should not make assumptions about a patient''s condition.


    "Whatever the illness, let''s first do a gastroscopy to see exactly where the bleeding ising from. As for whether it''s stomach cancer, a check will reveal that. You''re a doctor too; if you panic, what do you expect the patient to do?" Yu Chen said sternly to Zhu Yiting, scolding her while also taking off Wang Jiancheng''s jacket, folding it, and cing it under his head to keep him in a head elevated, feet lowered position.


    Scolded by Yu Chen, Zhu Yiting didn''t say anything further, but deep down, she couldn''t bring herself to believe that her husband could have stomach cancer.


    The ambnce arrived quickly, and two paramedics swiftly put Wang Jiancheng, who was lying on the ground, onto a stretcher, and loaded him into the ambnce.


    As a family member, Zhu Yiting naturally followed the ambnce to the hospital, but the other ssmates who stayed in the hotel did not let their guard down.


    "What happened to Brother Jianchen? How did a perfectly fine person end up vomiting blood?" Although he had just been mocked by Wang Jiancheng, Li Qian was still concerned about Wang Jiancheng and did not take his mockery to heart.


    "When I felt his stomach just now, he vomited blood. It''s obvious there''s an issue with his stomach. If it''s stomach cancer, it''s very likely that a stomach tumor ruptured a blood vessel, causing the gastrointestinal bleeding. But stomach cancer is so rare at his age, it''s more likely what Zhu Ting said, that it''s just the cookies that scratched his stomach." Chen Yu was ultimately still worried, shook his head with a sigh, and then said to Li Qian, "After all, we''re ssmates. I can''t rest easy seeing him like this. I''ll go to the hospital to take a look. I''m a doctor; maybe I can be of help."


    "Then I''ll go with you. It was my event, I..." Li Qian, hearing Chen Yu say this, nodded his head and nned to go with him, but before he could finish speaking, a female voice also interjected, "I''lle too. We''re all ssmates, after all. Seeing him go into the hospital, we need to make sure everything is okay before we can rx."


    Hearing this female voice, Chen Yu turned his head, smiled, and nodded, "ss monitor, you haven''t changed a bit, still so responsible. Since that''s the case, ss monitor, you and Li Qiane with me. I drove here; there''s just enough space in the car."


    With that, Chen Yu looked at the other ssmates and said, "The rest of you don''t need toe, too many people won''t be of any use."


    The woman Chen Yu called ss monitor nodded her head and gave the rest of the ssmates an authoritative nce, slightly apologetically saying, "I''m sorry for dampening everyone''s mood with this incident. Li Qian and I will go to the hospital first to see what''s going on. We will inform everyone once we know, and we can discuss visiting himter. Everyone, please continue to enjoy yourselves, don''t let this spoil your mood."


    After speaking, she nodded to Chen Yu and went back to her seat to pick up her coat and bag.


    Seeing this had happened, Hiromi Jounouchi, a foreigner, did not stay either, as she couldn''t really join in with Chen Yu''s ssmates'' conversation. She picked up her coat and bag as well and left the hotel with Chen Yu and the others.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu drove Li Qian, the ss monitor, and Hiromi Jounouchi to the hospital, Wang Jiancheng had already been taken for an examination. Chen Yu, seeing Zhu Yiting outside the examination room looking worried, quickly asked her, "Sister Zhu, how is it going?"


    "He''s undergoing a gastroscopy, results are still pending," Zhu Yiting responded, not bothering to correct Chen Yu''s mistake, just nervously staring at the examination room door, worried about the results.


    Seeing Zhu Yiting in such a state, Chen Yu, Li Qian, and the ss monitor nced at each other and said nothing more. Chen Yu and Li Qian, as men, didn''t feel it was appropriate tofort Zhu Yiting, so they stepped aside. However, the ss monitor, being a woman, approached and put her arm around Zhu Yiting''s shoulder,forting her.


    "Sister Zhu, the results are out." Chen Yu and the others didn''t have to wait long before the door of the examination room opened and a doctor wearing a mask came out. He spoke with a somber tone, "The patient has severe bleeding in the stomach. We''ve also found an ulcer that looks like a tumor; we''ve taken a sample for testing. But he needs emergency surgery because of the bleeding in his stomach."


    "What?!" Zhu Yiting weakened at the knees upon hearing the results, and had the ss monitor not been supporting her, she would have fallen to the ground.


    "Also, there was a car ident earlier, and several injured people were brought in. The on-call surgeons are all in surgery right now, Sister Zhu, there''s no one avable to perform your husband''s surgery for the time being..." The doctor conducting the examination looked troubled, facing such a situation was unexpected.

 Chapter 322 - 319: Flying Knife (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "Given the situation, he should be transferred to another hospital for surgery, but the only reason he was transferred here in the first ce was that other hospitals couldn''t admit him. Now, all the other hospitals are also..." The doctor in the examination room looked grim, as there had been a series of car idents, and all the hospitals in the city capable of performing emergency surgeries were overwhelmed. There were no surgeons avable to operate here, and it was the same in the other hospitals.


    "Then I''ll do it myself!" Zhu Yiting finally mustered up the demeanor of a surgeon, struggling to stand upright as she spoke to the examination room doctor.


    She was a surgeon at this hospital, and now that her own husband was in trouble, it didn''t matter whether she was scheduled to work today; saving a life came first.


    "But just Sister Zhu by herself still won''t be enough to perform the surgery!" However, the examination room doctor still wore a bitter smile, exining to Zhu Yiting, "I''ve already called the surgery department. There is still one operating room avable, and for the nurses, we can pull in a couple from the night shift to help.


    But you know the situation in our hospital, Sister Zhu; we are always short of anesthesiologists. Right now, there are four surgeries happening simultaneously in the surgery department, and the anesthesiologists are already working non-stop."


    "Can''t we borrow an anesthesiologist from another hospital in the city?" Zhu Yiting, although aware of the situation, still couldn''t help asking the examination room doctor.


    However, the examination room doctor could only offer her a wry smile, helplessly saying, "What extra anesthesiologists are there to borrow? We already have to shuffle them around on a normal day; at times like this, they''d be hoping to borrow from us!"


    The examination room doctor''s words plunged Zhu Yiting into despair. Even if she could perform the surgery without an assistant, Wang Jiancheng obviously could not undergo surgery without anesthesia. He was suffering from gastric bleeding, not some external skin injury. Without anesthesia, the pain from opening up the abdomen would be enough to kill him from shock.


    Besides, Zhu Yiting herself was just a general surgeon; while theoretically she knew how to treat gastric bleeding, she had no actual experience performing such surgery. When she had earlier insisted on operating, it was only because she was desperate not to let anything happen to her husband.


    "So what do we do now?" Zhu Yiting looked at the examination room doctor, her eyes already red with panic, having lost the basic ability to judge as a doctor.


    "First, we must perform emergency measures and transfusions to ensure the patient''s safety. If it''s gastric bleeding caused by an ulcer or perforation, we can use an endoscope to treat it first." Seeing Zhu Yiting in a state of confusion, Chen Yu frowned and spoke up from the side, "But based on the earlier situation, he likely has acute gastric bleeding, and it''s quite severe. An endoscope might not be able to stop the bleeding, so I still rmendparotomy."


    "We''ve already tried endoscopic hemostasis, but the effect wasn''t good. Right now, we can only manage the situation temporarily and buy some time until someone from the surgical department is avable." The examination room doctor had not lost hisposure like Zhu Yiting, who was personally affected, and after hearing what Chen Yu said, he offered the most appropriate action under the current circumstances.


    But this kind of temporal measure, waiting for surgery, was a helpless choice. Provided that Wang Jiancheng''s condition remained stable, that was fine, but if it deteriorated or if no one became avable to perform the surgery after a long wait, it could be fatal.


    "Does your hospital recognize Japanese anesthesiologist qualifications?" In such a dire situation, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly asked the examination room doctor in her not-so-fluent Chinese.


    "Of course I acknowledge that, but right now, let alone a Japanese anesthesiologist, we don''t even have one from Zimbabwe!" the doctor in the examination room responded to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question. Although he didn''t know why she was asking, he still nodded.


    Upon hearing his response, Jounouchi Hiromi breathed a sigh of relief and then said to the doctor in the examination room, "I am Jounouchi Hiromi, a surgeon from the University of Tokyo Hospital. I hold the anesthesiology qualification granted by the Japanese Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare''s Anesthesiology Qualification Review Committee. If possible, I can assist with the surgery."


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi''s statement was a mix of Chinese and Japanese, the Japanese pronunciation of anesthesiologist, "ma suyi," is very simr to the Chinese, so Zhu Yiting and the doctor in the examination room understood her.


    "Really? That''s great! Thank you!" Zhu Yiting instantly became excited and hurriedly expressed her gratitude to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "But even with an anesthesiologist, we''re still short-staffed for the surgery. Sister Zhu, can you perform a gastricparotomy and hemostasis on your own without an assistant?" However, the doctor in the examination room wasn''t as optimistic as Zhu Yiting; having an anesthesiologist was one thing, but they still needed a surgeon.


    "This¡­" Zhu Yiting hesitated, her expression faltering. Indeed, even with an anesthesiologist, she couldn''tplete an abdominal surgery by herself without an assistant.


    The scenario of a doctor conducting surgery and having toplete what typically requires at least two people working together isn''t something most doctors encounter. Only battlefield medics or areas with underdeveloped medical care might face such issues.


    Perhaps some experienced old doctors have the ability to perform surgery alone, but clearly, Zhu Yiting was not yet at the point where she could perform an abdominal surgery by herself.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, isn''t he your ssmate? Aren''t you going to save him?" Although she knew the rtionship between Chen Yu and Wang Jiancheng wasn''t as good as it seemed, given the life-and-death situation, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t believe Chen Yu would stand idly by.


    "How could I not, I''m a doctor too!" Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a smile before he then said to Zhu Yiting, "Zhu Ting, remember you owe me a favor. I''ll handle the surgery; I''m a surgeon too, and I can certainly perform an abdominal hemostasis operation. Zhu Ting, you be the first assistant. It would probably be difficult for you to take the lead in your current state."


    "May I have your name then? Even if we let you both assist with the surgery under these circumstances, we still need to get in touch with Japan to at least confirm your medical qualifications," said the doctor in the examination room, remembering the hospital''s regtions. While it wasn''t impossible for a doctor from another hospital to perform surgery, there was still a process to go through, cutting through red tape so there wouldn''t be procedural issues.


    Following these procedures in a life-or-death situation might seem unnecessary, but should a medical ident ur, these processes could at least rify medical responsibility and prevent major trouble.


    "My name is Chen Yu, and I''m an associate professor of General Surgery at the University of Tokyo Hospital. You can contact the Japanese side for verification," Chen Yu said, taking out a business card he had originally nned to use at the reunion, and handed it to the doctor in the examination room.

 Chapter 323 - 320: Ulcerative Gastric Cancer (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    After urgently establishing contact with the Japanese side, confirming the identities of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, and sending an emergency surgery invitation, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi temporarily participated in the surgery. This finallypleted the procedural formalities on the Chinese side.


    Although there were some additional procedures and proofs to be supplementedter, at least now Yu Chen was officially allowed to perform surgery on Wang Jiancheng.


    Wang Jiancheng was wheeled into the operating room, and both Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen changed into the surgical scrubs provided by the hospital.


    Because it was an emergency surgery, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were given older surgical scrubs. Although they had been cleaned thoroughly,pared to their own scrubs from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, there was an inevitable drop infort, which made Hiromi Jounouchiin.


    Actually, this was quite normal. Surgical scrubs have strict requirements for washing and sterilization, and of course, they can''t beundered just like at home in a washing machine. They must be rigorously cleaned and then sterilized.


    Even the best quality scrubs inevitably be lessfortable after being subjected to such washing multiple times.


    The hospital where Zhu Yiting worked was a public hospital, so naturally, the surgical scrubs were purchased with public funds. The quality was adequate, but updating and recing them was not a priority.


    At Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, the hospital also provided scrubs, but Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had long been ustomed to buying their own sets to keep at the hospital, discarding them for new ones when they felt the old ones were worn, naturally resulting in a different wearing experience.


    However, such matters were of little consequence. Hiromi Jounouchi merely made a casual remark before entering the operating room to begin anesthetizing Wang Jiancheng, while Yu Chen continued to scrub his hands at the sink.


    "Thank you, Yu Chen," Zhu Yiting, who was also washing her hands, said in gratitude. If it weren''t for his initiative to help, Wang Jiancheng''s operation might have been dyed indefinitely tonight.


    Scrubbing his fingers with a brush, Yu Chen smiled nonchntly, "It''s nothing, after all, we were ssmates, and Brother Jianchen grew up with me since childhood. I couldn''t just stand by and not help, could I?"


    "Still, I must thank you. Although you and Jiancheng seem to have a good rtionship on the surface, I know about the past... Anyway, I apologize on his behalf and thank you for putting aside past grievances to save him," Zhu Yiting said sincerely and bowed deeply to Yu Chen.


    "The past? What past? So many years have gone by, I have already forgotten about it," Yu Chen replied, and after drying his washed hands, with the help of a nearby nurse, he donned a disposable scrub and surgical gloves and walked towards the operating room.


    Watching Yu Chen''s indifferent demeanor, Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but wonder if she had made the wrong choice in the past.


    But this emotion flickered through her mind only for an instant. After washing her hands, she put on her disposable scrubs and surgical gloves and also entered the operating room.


    In the operating room, Hiromi Jounouchi had alreadypleted the anesthesia on Wang Jiancheng. Although thenguage differences between China and Japan inconvenience her slightly, the issue wasn''t significant. After all, the medications and dosages used for anesthesia are basically the same around the world.


    Approaching the main surgeon''s position at the operation table, Chen Yu said by routine, "We nowmence the surgery for Mr. Wang Jiancheng''s abdominal opening and hemostasis for gastric bleeding. Scalpel."


    Following Chen Yu''smand, a scalpel was handed to him.


    "Who would have thought that someone who only got into a tier-three university would end up getting a doctorate at the University of Tokyo Medical School. It really is a case of ''absence makes the heart grow fonder!''" While assisting Chen Yu with the operation, perhaps because the surgery had begun and her nerves had settled, or maybe she wanted to chat to distract herself, Zhu Yiting struck up a conversation with Chen Yu about the past: "Now you''re the associate professor at Eastern University Medical School Affiliated Hospital, the deputy chief surgeon who''s not even thirty years old, and at an esteemed hospital like Xiehe¡ªhowe I never saw how amazing you were back then?"


    "I''m modest by nature, as you well know," joked Chen Yu and then instructed the circting nurse, "Please prepare ten units of Rc-MAP. Before the blood transfusion bag arrives, turn the sma bag up to the maximum. Give me the electrosurgery unit and forceps."


    He passed the scalpel to the instrument nurse beside him and took the electrosurgery unit and forceps that the nurse handed over.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? Brother Jianchen''s stomach..." Observing the visibly abnormal color in the open abdomen, Chen Yu looked up at Zhu Yiting, who was also staring in disbelief, and asked her, "Zhu Ting, you''re a surgeon. Your husband''s stomach has turned like this and you haven''t noticed anything amiss?"


    Chen Yu''s surprise not only left Zhu Yiting momentarily stunned but also caused Hiromi Jounouchi, who was sitting at the anesthesiologist''s station, to stand up and look over. Seeing the obviously abnormal color of the gastric tissue, she couldn''t help but exim in astonishment, "This looks quite severe. As his wife, you haven''t noticed anything wrong with your husband?"


    "Well, Jiancheng has many social obligations and often drinks alcohol. Although I do manage his health regrly, he doesn''t like eating out, so I always thought his asional loss of appetite was just amon gastric ulcer¡­" Zhu Yiting''s voice trailed off, unable to think of any refutation.


    "Don''t just stand there, start the hemostasis. Maybe it is just a gastric perforation?" Chen Yu was still trying to lighten the mood. He continued to Zhu Yiting, "Regardless, let''s begin with a pathological analysis. With this condition, it''s no longer something that can be handled simply. Let''s perform hemostasis and for the rest..."


    However, before Chen Yu could finish, Zhu Yiting looked up and directly asked Chen Yu, "We''re all surgeons here; don''tfort me, Chen Yu. I know this is locally advanced gastric cancer. I just need to ask you one question: can you resect it?"


    Looking at the stomach with its clearly abnormal color, Chen Yu, of course, also recognized this as a symptom of tumor infiltration reaching the muscleyer, but at first, he did not want to address the issue. Since Zhu Yiting had identified it herself, Chen Yu could no longer pretend to be unaware.


    Yet, when Zhu Yiting asked him whether he could remove the tumor, Chen Yu hesitated.


    "What are you like this for!" However, before Chen Yu could answer, Hiromi Jounouchi on the side spoke up first, displeased, "The anesthesia for this operation was initially ording to the standards for an abdominal hemostasis operation. If you ask the chief surgeon to change the surgical technique to gastric cancer resection now, as an anesthesiologist, I would find it very troubling."


    "Hiromi!" Chen Yu called out to Hiromi Jounouchi, stopping her from continuing, before he turned to Zhu Yiting, "A standard gastric cancer operation involves removing two-thirds of the stomach. Although as a family member you have the right to decide whether to proceed with the resection or not, I still have to ask, are you sure you want to do it?


    And even if I can resect it, can you handle being the assistant? This won''t be a minor surgery. I suggest we start with palliative treatment first, perform gastric hemostasis, and then decide after seeing the results of the pathological analysis."

 Chapter 324 - 321 Gastrectomy (Please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets)

    "Chen Yu, I''m begging you, can you save him?" Biting her lip, Zhu Yiting''s face was filled with struggle, but in the end, she still voiced her plea to Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Hearing Zhu Yiting say this, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly tried to stop Chen Yu from agreeing to her.


    Helping with a hemostasis surgery was out ofpassion, but performing a gastric tumor resection was apletely different matter. Although Jounouchi Hiromi knew that with Chen Yu''s surgical skills there shouldn''t be a problem, and he was fully capable ofpleting the surgery under the current conditions, she feared the unexpected, the "Great Ivan." If something really went wrong, Chen Yu would be responsible.


    "Hiromi, don''t get agitated. Even if surgery is necessary, it''s up to me to decide," Chen Yu reassured Jounouchi Hiromi in Japanese before turning to Zhu Yiting and asking, "From what position are you asking me to save this person? Zhu Ting... no, at a time like this, I should call you by your name, ssmate Zhu Yiting."


    Caught off guard by Chen Yu''s response, Zhu Yiting was momentarily stunned; she had not anticipated him reacting this way.


    In her memories, Chen Yu was still the ssmate with average grades, the one who was somewhat shy and didn''t talk much, but who had a touch of talent in certain areas and was also kind-hearted.


    In her memories, whenever she had asked Chen Yu for help, as long as it was within his ability, he had never refused her.


    But now, when she asked for his help, he disyed such a strange attitude, neither consenting nor refusing, which suddenly made Zhu Yiting feel that the ssmate she had sat beside for eight years had be somewhat unfamiliar.


    Although his facial expression was hidden by the mask, Zhu Yiting could clearly see that his eyes were bright and confident, yet not sharp.


    His demeanor was as gentle as in the past, but at some point, the hint of retreat and inferiority he used to disy around her, the reason she chose Wang Jiancheng over him, had vanished without a trace. In its ce was confidence and pride that she had never before felt from him.


    This realization made Zhu Yiting suddenly feel as if this old ssmate had be very unfamiliar, so unfamiliar it was as if she had never really known him.


    However, the focus of the matter at the moment was not what Chen Yu had be, but whether the surgery should be performed or not.


    The problem Wang Jiancheng was facing had be clear; it was a serious gastric bleed caused by a tumor. Performing hemostasis was easy, only considered a minor surgery of moderate difficulty.


    But if the surgery was changed to tumor resection, then the difficulty would bepletely different.


    It would require removing at least two-thirds of Wang Jiancheng''s stomach and the lymph nodes around the stomach would need a regional dissection. Both the volume and the difficulty of the surgery meant it was a major operation that couldn''t bepleted in just a few hours; it could very wellst until dawn.


    Furthermore, tumor resection was a matter concerning the patient''s life.


    Originally, out of kindness, performing a swift rescue surgery, Jounouchi Hiromi did not want her fianc¨¦ to go from kindly saving a life to potentially being burdened by causing a death.


    Yet, looking at Chen Yu, she knew clearly that she couldn''t stop him because he had already made a decision in his heart. All he needed was for Zhu Yiting to make her own choice.


    Therefore, Jounouchi Hiromi said nothing more, silently preparing for the change in surgical technique.


    "I need to make a phone call." Faced with Mr. Chen Yu''s question, Zhu Yiting suddenly put down the surgical instruments in her hand and said to Mr. Chen Yu.


    "Three minutes." Mr. Chen Yu gave a time limit that wouldn''t cause any impact and also signaled to the instrument nurse beside him to put down her surgical instruments as well.


    Considering the disinfection in the operating room, Zhu Yiting didn''t step out. Instead, she picked up her mobile phone, which was covered with a sterile bag, dialed a number, and walked to a corner of the operating room to speak softly.


    "I''m sorry, Hiromi, to trouble you again." Mr. Chen Yu merely nced at Zhu Yiting and then turned to Hiromi Jounouchi, who was beside him looking helplessly at him, and apologized to her.


    "Really, you and Daimon-san as well, why do you both like to change the surgical technique during the operation so much? Don''t you know how tiring that is for an anesthesiologist!" Hiromi Jounouchiined helplessly, which was also the reason why she chose to be a surgeon¡ªit wasmon to encounter lead surgeons who liked to change the surgical technique midway through a procedure, and anesthesiologists could get quite angry.


    "I think I''m not that bad, right? And Daimon-san does it to save people, doesn''t he?" Mr. Chen Yu weakly defended himself before asking Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, you don''t me me for not refusing her, do you?"


    "What''s there to me? Both of them are your old ssmates; you can''t just stand by without helping, can you? Besides, wasn''t it me who offered to help first?" Although Hiromi Jounouchi grumbled, she was quite understanding of Mr. Chen Yu''s perspective and expressed her understanding in an empathetic manner.


    "Thank you, Hiromi, for always supporting me from behind." Mr. Chen Yu thanked Hiromi Jounouchi and felt touched. After all, who wouldn''t feel fortunate to have a girlfriend who always supported them so unconditionally?


    During the silent exchange of understanding nces between Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, Zhu Yiting quickly finished her phone call and returned to the operating table.


    "I''ve just called his parents, and the two elders told me to make the decision." Zhu Yiting sniffed.


    Although a surgeon must always remain calm, it''s nearly impossible for anyone to guarantee theirposure if the person lying on the operating table with an open abdomen is their own spouse.


    "So what''s your decision? To continue with the surgery?" Mr. Chen Yu calmly looked at Zhu Yiting, waiting for her answer.


    Zhu Yiting looked at Mr. Chen Yu earnestly, her eyes conveying determination as she had clearly made her decision, "You asked me earlier in what capacity I was appealing to you. I think you don''t want me to say that I''m asking as an old ssmate, because neither Jiancheng nor I have the right to make such a request.


    So now I am appealing to you as a family member of a regr patient. Doctor Chen Yu, please save him, please help him undergo this surgery."


    After she spoke, Zhu Yiting bowed to Mr. Chen Yu.


    "If I were to refuse at this point, it really would be like leaving someone to die." Mr. Chen Yu smiled and sighed resignedly, "Hiromi, it''s going to be tough on you, the surgical technique needs to be changed."


    "Understood!" Hiromi Jounouchi nodded with an understanding smile to Mr. Chen Yu and began readjusting the anesthesia for Wang Jiancheng on the operating table.


    As Hiromi Jounouchi got into her stride, Mr. Chen Yu turned his gaze to Zhu Yiting, who had returned to her assistant position by the operating table, and to the two nurses in the operating room coordinating the procedure, straightened his expression, and announced, "Change of surgical technique, we''ll switch to a subtotal gastrectomy."

 Chapter 325 - 322: No Good Deed Goes Unpunished (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    When the lights in the operating room finally went out, Li Qian and the squad leader, who had been waiting at the door for several hours, quickly stood up. Seeing Chen Yu emerge from the operating room, they hurriedly approached him and asked, "Chen Yu, how is Wang Jiancheng? Is he alright now?"


    "He''s fine now, but what about you two, have you been waiting here all night?" Chen Yu removed his mask and looked at the fatigue hardly hidden on their faces as he asked them.


    On hearing Chen Yu ask this, Li Qian quickly exined, "The ss reunion was organized by the squad leader and me. If something happened to someone, shouldn''t wee and see what''s going on? By the way, what happened to Brother Jianchen exactly? He was vomiting blood so severely; it couldn''t be that he drank too much on a regr basis and caused some problem, could it?"


    "I can''t tell you that as a doctor, I have to keep the patient''s condition confidential, but you can ask the family," Chen Yu smiled at Li Qian, without revealing Wang Jiancheng''s condition. "He''ll be out soon, do you want to go see him?"


    "It''s just as well to take a look. After staying up the whole night, we can''t leave without knowing what''s happened to him, right?" Li Qian joked before asking the squad leader beside him, "Sister, I''m here, and that''s enough. You go back first, it''ste."


    "I''m here now, it''s the same if I show support then leave," the squad leader shook her head, insisting on staying to see Wang Jiancheng''s condition before leaving.


    The squad leader was Li Qian''s older cousin. Although she was called ''older sister'', they were only half a month apart in age, which was why they ended up in the same ss to begin with.


    But as the ''older sister'', the squad leader''s grades were much better than Li Qian''s, and she was also the teacher''s favorite. So, from childhood to adulthood, she had always been the squad leader¡ªthe proverbial ''child of someone else''s family''. The frequentparisons made Li Qian rather in awe of his cousin.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Wang Jiancheng opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was an unfamiliar ceiling and an IV drip hanging by his side, slowly trickling down.


    "You''re awake?" The voice of Chen Yu came from beside him, leading him to turn his head and see Chen Yu, Li Qian, and the squad leader standing there, while Zhu Yiting was sitting at the bedside, holding his hand.


    "What happened to me?" Wang Jiancheng was still somewhat confused. He only remembered that at the ss reunion, he was just about to brag and had taken a couple of sips of his drink when suddenly he felt a pain in his stomach and vomited blood. As for what happened after being brought to the hospital, he couldn''t remember clearly, "I seem to have vomited blood? Am I in the hospital?"


    "This is the hospital ward. You''ve just had surgery, don''t move around," Zhu Yiting pressed down on Wang Jiancheng''s shoulder, signaling him not to move before exining, "You had a massive gastric hemorrhage. There weren''t enough doctors at the hospitalst night, so Chen Yu performed the surgery for you."


    On hearing Zhu Yiting say this, Wang Jiancheng looked at Chen Yu with aplicated gaze but still thanked him politely, "I really owe you one, Chen Yu. If it weren''t for you, who knows what would have happened to me! Once I''m discharged, I''ll definitely treat you to a meal to properly thank you!"


    "There''s no need for a meal. You should pay more attention to your diet in the future. After a part of the stomach is removed, it has a significant impact on appetite. It''s a process that you will need to get used to gradually. From now on, you should mainly have a liquid diet and eat smaller meals more frequently." Hearing Wang Jiancheng''s intention to treat him to a meal, Chen Yu''s expression became a little peculiar, but he still reminded Wang Jiancheng that his stomach had been partly removed and that it would significantly affect his eating habits.


    "What? You''re kidding, right? It was just gastric bleeding, and you went ahead and removed my stomach, Chen Yu?" Upon hearing Chen Yu, Wang Jiancheng''s expression became agitated. He couldn''t understand why he ended up losing his stomach just because he had vomited blood.


    "What are you talking about! You had ulcerative stomach cancer, and you would have died if your stomach wasn''t removed!" Zhu Yiting, seeing Wang Jiancheng getting agitated, quickly held onto him.


    "What? I have stomach cancer?" Wang Jiancheng felt like his brain couldn''t cope. It seemed like too much had happened during the time he was incoherent after vomiting blood, and he was struggling toe to terms with it all.


    Seeing his disbelief, Chen Yu, as the chief surgeon, still fulfilled his responsibility to exin, "We originally intended to perform an exploratoryparotomy for hemorrhage control, but during the operation, we discovered you had ulcerative stomach cancer that had progressed.


    I didn''t n to remove it, but Zhu Ting called your parents, and they insisted that it be removed. By consent of your parents, and as your wife, she had the authority to make that decision, so I went ahead with the surgery.


    Don''t worry, I removed it cleanly, and the tumor hadn''t spread. As long as you take care of yourself, it shouldn''t impact your quality of life too much, although there''s a possibility of recurrence, that''s also quite minimal. Zhu Ting is a doctor herself and will take good care of you."


    "Why didn''t you consult me?!" Wang Jiancheng still couldn''t ept what Chen Yu was saying.


    Anyone told suddenly they have cancer and their stomach has been removed wouldn''t be in high spirits, especially someone like Wang Jiancheng who was not a particrly open-minded person. He inevitably startedining again.


    "Why did you have to remove my stomach? Couldn''t I have just gone through chemotherapy?" His expression turned very grim as the pain in his wound red up once again due to his agitation, "And who knows if there really won''t be anyplications from a clean removal? It''s just a small-time surgeon, acting as if he is some specialist professor!"


    Wang Jiancheng''sints instantly made everyone in the ward look equally distressed, and the smile on Chen Yu''s face turned into a sneer.


    Zhu Yiting, hearing Wang Jianchengin like that, quickly grew anxious. While urging him not to go on, she exined, "He is an Associate Professor of Medicine at The University of Tokyo! You would be begging him to perform the surgery on you! Stop talking nonsense!"


    While scolding Wang Jiancheng, Zhu Yiting also hurried to apologize to Chen Yu, "I''m sorry, Chen Yu. Jiancheng isn''t fully awake yet and is talking nonsense; please don''t take it to heart."


    "It doesn''t matter, we are all doctors here, and this kind of thing is quitemon in wards. Take good care of him, I''m leaving now." Chen Yu shook his head and without saying anything more, turned to leave the ward.


    Li Qian and the squad leader, seeing this scenario, said a couple of courteous words about taking care of himself before also choosing to say goodbye and leave. As the three of them left the ward, theints of Wang Jiancheng could still be heard behind them: "It''s not like he''s a professor from Peking Union Medical College. What''s the big deal! It''s not that we can''t afford to hire a specialist..."

 Chapter 326 - 323: CT (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    After leaving the hospital, Chen Yu drove Li Qian and the squad leader home before heading back with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "You really outdid yourself today, Hiromi, staying with me through such a long surgery." Chen Yu apologized to Jounouchi Hiromi with a note of regret. If it hadn''t been for his promise to Zhu Yiting to operate on Wang Jiancheng''s tumor, they both would have had dinner and been asleep by now, instead of it being almost sunrise.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, if you put it that way, wouldn''t that mean it should be my fault? After all, I was the one who stepped up first and offered to help with the surgery." Jounouchi Hiromi gave Chen Yu a charming smile, seemingly unfazed by the ordeal, "Although I tried to stop you from agreeing to this operation initially, as doctors, we can''t just stand by and watch someone die, can we?"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say that, Chen Yu felt touched but also shook his head slightly, sighing, "While it''s true as a doctor I cannot ignore someone in need, hearing him say what he did after we saved him made me wish I had just cut open his chest on the operating table to see if his heart was really ck."


    Chen Yu''s remark made Jounouchi Hiromiugh, and she touched his cheek, smiling, "Come on, isn''t it normal for doctors to encounter this kind of situation? It''s only because we are now at University Hospital, and specifically Eastern University Affiliated Hospital¡ªone of the top hospitals in all Japan¡ªthat we have not encountered such things often. When I was at the previous hospital, it was quitemon to deal with patients who doubted a doctor''s abilities, wanting to go to arger hospital."


    "For that kind of patient, just write them a referral to a big hospital and let them spend their money there!" Chen Yu said, his face breaking into a smile as he understood that Jounouchi Hiromi wasforting him. Nevertheless, he felt somewhat mncholic, "It''s just that I feel it''s not worth it. We save someone with good intentions, and we don''t even get a thank you in return. It really makes me believe I was blind to have considered such a person a friend."


    "It''s not toote to recognize that now!" Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu. She looked at her watch, and then suddenly spoke, "Mr. Chen Yu, it''s almost dawn. How about we have breakfast before heading back?"


    "Sure, I remember there was a stall selling breakfast near the school I attended that made particrly delicious wontons. I wonder if it''s still open after all these years. Let''s go taste it!" Chen Yu, prompted by Jounouchi Hiromi, suddenly felt hungry. He pressed the elerator and drove Jounouchi Hiromi towards the ce where he had gone to high school.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital, Wang Jiancheng had cursed and grumbled for more than half an hour before finally sumbing to postoperative weakness and falling asleep.


    Seeing him asleep, Zhu Yiting finally breathed a sigh of relief but couldn''t help feeling somewhat guilty towards Chen Yu.


    He kindly offered to help, yet there wasn''t even a word of thanks. Zhu Yiting felt she definitely couldn''t act as if nothing had happened if she was in his shoes.


    Still, when she thought of Chen Yu, Zhu Yiting''s heart felt veryplicated.


    An associate professor at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital¡ªthe weight of that title was crystal clear to Zhu Yiting, a fellow physician. She knew well how rare it was for someone of Chen Yu''s caliber to lend a hand in surgery.


    Despite Wang Jiancheng''s rattling on about getting an expert from Xiehe to help with the operation, Zhu Yiting knew that even though he could afford to, experts are very busy, and who knew when the surgery would be scheduled¡ªit definitely wouldn''t happen promptly.


    The notion of soliciting a surgeon of Chen Yu''s level had been pure fantasy if not for the fortunate circumstance that he was nearby.


    Moreover, although the experts at Xiehe are formidable, their surgical skills are not necessarily better than Chen Yu''s.


    Recalling Chen Yu''s skilled and fluid surgical technique fromst night, Zhu Yiting, although unsure as to what level Chen Yu''s skills had reached, at least knew it was a level of technique she could never hope to achieve in her lifetime of performing surgeries.


    With a sigh of resignation, Zhu Yiting washed her face with her personal toiletries in the hospital''s on-call room before changing into her whiteb coat and heading to the office. Despite not having sleptst night, she still had to go to work as usual today.


    Just as Zhu Yiting entered the office, however, she was stopped by her department head.


    "Xiao Zhu, I heard that your husband had an incidentst night, underwent surgery in our hospital. How is he doing? Is it serious?" Zhu Yiting''s department head, an elderly doctor, asked with concern, but then hesitated as if he had more to say.


    Zhu Yiting knew that the head was not one to beat around the bush and understood that he must have more to say, so she quickly answered, "He''s alright now. He suddenly had a gastric hemorrhage during a reunion with ssmates and was brought to the hospital for an open surgery to stop the bleeding."


    "But howe I heard from Xiao Fang in the OR that you found advanced-stage gastric cancer after opening him upst night, and you directly performed a subtotal gastrectomy?" Unable to fully conceal his curiosity, the old department head, seeing the strange expression on Zhu Yiting''s face, quickly added, "I don''t mean anything by it. I just heard that the surgeryst night was performed by two Japanese doctors, and I wanted to ask about the details."


    "Oh, the one who performed the surgeryst night was a ssmate from my high school days. He is now an associate professor at the University of Tokyo Medical Department. He was in town for the New Year. Because it just so happened, I asked him for help." Zhu Yiting realized what the department head really wanted to know and hurriedly exined.


    "An associate professor from the University of Tokyo? That''s a rare opportunity! Xiao Zhu, did you manage to record the surgery? That''s quite precious material!" The old department head immediately became excited. For a hospital in a third-tier city like theirs, while their medical standards were not bad, they were just average.


    Even though their hospital was also categorized as a top-tier hospital, there were still different levels within that ranking. Patients with even a little financial capability would seek treatment for serious illnesses like tumors at provincial hospitals, not at city hospitals.


    Therefore, it was naturally unthinkable to expect to see any high-level surgeries performed on a regr basis.


    It wasn''t just about having an associate professor from a world-renowned university like Chen Yu; even trying to invite a couple of specialists from a provincial medical college to give lectures and demonstrate a surgery required a lot of effort. So, with an opportunity delivered right to their doorstep, it was not hard to understand the old department head''s excitement.


    Though she understood, Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but express her regret as she said to the department head, "I''m sorry, Director. We were really short-staffedst night and couldn''t record the surgery. Plus, the patient was my husband, so I..."


    As Zhu Yiting was exining to the department head, the doctor who had examined Wang Jianchengst night carried a bag containing CT scans and walked in through the door, turning to Zhu Yiting and saying, "Sister Zhu, these are your husband''s scans. You had better take a look..."


    "What''s the matter?" Zhu Yiting frowned slightly. She didn''t think there should be any more problems now that the tumor was removed, so she took the bag from the examination room doctor, pulled out the CT scan, and began to look at it against the light.


    "Eh? Is this the liver''s CT? Wasn''t it supposed to be gastric cancer?" The department head peeked at the CT scan and immediately became puzzled. After so many years as a doctor, he could still tell the liver from the stomach.

 Chapter 339 - 336 New Year (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    ```


    For Chinese people, no matter when or where, the New Year holds a unique and immense significance. For many, it is the most important day of the year, and if not the most important, it is certainly among the top.


    For Chen Yu, who spends his year abroad, this day is the only festival he gets to celebrate at home, which also gives it a special meaning for him.


    No one needed to urge him; he got up exceptionally early today.


    "No one woke you up today, why didn''t you sleep in a bit longer?" Chen Yu''s mother, bustling in the kitchen, couldn''t help but ask as she saw Chen Yuing over to help.


    Rolling up his sleeves, Chen Yu stood next to his mother and answered with a smile, "It''s New Year''s Day, do you need any help with anything?"


    "Help me wash the vegetables." Chen Yu''s mother had a pile of tasks to do today, and seeing Chen Yu offering to help, she naturally began to instruct him on what to do.


    Without any questions, Chen Yu walked to the sink, looked at the various vegetables, took a basket, and turned on the faucet to start washing them.


    "If it''s cold, use hot water to wash. Don''t catch a cold on New Year''s Day," said Chen Yu''s mother, concerned for her son when she saw him using cold water.


    However, for Chen Yu, cold or hot water didn''t make much difference to him. He wouldn''t have any problem washing vegetables with cold water in this weather, but since his mother had spoken, he still turned the tap to hot water.


    While Chen Yu was washing the vegetables, Jounouchi Hiromi also woke up, and she couldn''t help but be surprised by Chen Yu''s early rise today. Sinceing back to China with Chen Yu, apart from the day when he had a sleepless night performing emergency surgery, he almost always slept in until nearly noon, just in time for lunch.


    While she knew that sleeping in was just a habit for Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi still expressed her surprise at his early rise today.


    Despite her surprise, the prospect of spending an authentic Chinese Lunar New Year with a Chinese family was not only a first-time experience for Jounouchi Hiromi but was also filled with enough novelty and allure to make her eagerly join in the preparations without showing her astonishment.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what preparations are needed for celebrating the New Year in China?" asked Jounouchi Hiromi in a whisper, perhaps because she feared Chen Yu''s parents would not understand her. She had been speaking her rudimentary Chinese at his home; it was only when she and Chen Yu were alone that they would speak in Japanese.


    "Today is New Year''s Day, there aren''t many things to prepare, actually. Other than preparing a rich New Year''s Eve dinner, it''s just the affixing of couplets," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi. In his memory, the New Year''s Eve dinner was the only indispensable event, with other customs gradually fading from his recollection.


    Like how he used to run around the streets withnterns when he was young, set off a lot of fireworks with friends, and feel the festive buzz around the neighborhood. But now, with the passage of time, those traditional papernterns are rarely seen anymore, and fireworks are even less worth mentioning. They''re already banned.


    "Couplets, are they the red papers with writing on them that are put up on doors during the Chinese New Year?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly became interested and pulling on Chen Yu, she called out excitedly, "Where are they, where are they? I want to paste them! I''ve never put up couplets before!"


    ```


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi get excited like a child, Chen Yu smiled, drained the washed vegetables, and exined to her, "In our family, I usually write the couplets myself, so right now, they''re just red paper. Hiromi, you go ask my dad where the stuff is and help me get it ready. I''lle write in a bit."


    "Got it, got it!" Jounouchi Hiromi agreed cheerfully and went to ask Chen Yu''s father for the materials. She helped Chen Yu set up the red paper and brushes in their study. However, looking at the red paper and brushes, Jounouchi Hiromi also couldn''t help but feel the urge to try it out.


    Still, she didn''t recklessly attempt it, knowing that, although she had learned calligraphy in Japan, Japanese calligraphy and Chinese calligraphy have quite a few differences. Moreover, she didn''t know what to write, so she just prepared the ink and brush for Chen Yu, waiting for him to write the couplets.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu''s family was joyfully preparing for the New Year, Zhu Yiting''s mood today was not very good. After all, it was a time for celebration, and her husband was lying in the hospital waiting for a lifesaving surgery¡ªsuch a situation would not bring smiles to anyone''s face.


    Nevertheless, Zhu Yiting still specially prepared some of Wang Jiancheng''s favorite dishes, which he could still eat, and also made dumplings. She packed everything in a thermal lunchbox, hoping that, even in the hospital, he could feel a bit of the New Year atmosphere.


    But when she entered the ward carrying the thermal box, Wang Jiancheng was in a rage.


    "I knew it, he doesn''t want to operate on me! He just wants me to die!" Wang Jiancheng shouted loudly while hitting the bed with his hands. Although the nurse tried to calm him down, his stream of curses couldn''t be stopped: "Whattest cancer drugs, what coborative experimental treatment, it all just boils down to using me like ab rat for experiments!


    I knew it, his conscience changed after he went to Japan! Definitely learned from Unit 731, wanting to use us Chinese as guinea pigs for his experiments! I won''t fall for his tricks! Even if I have to die, I''ll die right here, I''ll jump from here, but I will not ept his treatment!


    It''s just liver cancer, there are plenty of experts in the country who can operate on me. If he can''t cure it, can''t someone else? I''m going to call my friends in Beijing right now to help, to get an expert from Xiehe to save me!"


    Seeing Wang Jiancheng''s mad demeanor and his attempt to throw things¡ªonly failing because he couldn''t find anything handy at the moment¡ªZhu Yiting couldn''t hold back her anger and yelled at him, "What are you raving about now!"


    "Tingting! Chen Yu is trying to kill me! He wants to experiment on me!" When Wang Jiancheng saw Zhu Yiting enter, he cried out to her in panic, fear and confusion on his face as if he were insane.


    Seeing her husband in such a state was more than Zhu Yiting could bear. She roared back at him, "Shut up! The whole ward can hear you wailing! You''re not dead yet!"


    At Zhu Yiting''s shout, Wang Jiancheng instantly deted, shrinking back onto the bed, muttering, "I''m the patient, why are you yelling at me... I bet you''ve rekindled your old me with Chen Yu and now want to murder your husband."


    Hearing Wang Jiancheng''s muttering and seeing the peculiar and inexplicable look in the eyes of the nurse nearby, Zhu Yiting took a deep breath, forced herself not to get angry, reminded herself that he was a patient and not to stoop to his level, suppressed her own fury, and then asked the senior doctor standing to the side, who originally came to exin the situation to Wang Jiancheng, "Director, what on earth is going on, what kind of fit is he throwing now?"

 Chapter 328 - 225: Doctor Named Sai (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Inside the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, Shimoe Akiba''s arm had been reattached, and he nowy weakly on the hospital bed, his face pale.


    Yet, more damaging than the physical weakness from his injury was the emotional shock from having his arm severed and the impact of being defeated by a girl in her twenties.


    Imahon Okuyama was also in the hospital room taking care of him, but the shock he received from this incident was no less than Akiba''s.


    Kojo Kyoko''s father and he were good friends, and he had watched Kyoko grow up since she was a child. Although in recent years he had been transferred to oversee a dojo in the United States and was not at home in Japan, seeing his friend''s daughter reach heights he himself could not even aspire to was a colossal mental shock for Okuyama.


    Ever since he had brought Akiba to the hospital, he had been somewhat lost in thought, seemingly preupied with other matters.


    Fortunately, at this time, Akiba himself was in no mood to talk with him, so the strange state of both men had no particr impact.


    Just as the two of them seemed resigned to forever maintain their dismal state, the door to the hospital room was opened, and an old man with white hair and beard, exuding a sharp presence, walked in.


    The elder was dressed in a traditional Japanese kimono, had an aura of natural authority, and his facial lines were remarkably firm, as though carved by knife and axe. Even the wrinkles on his face were like sword scars, evoking a sharp pain, and just being swept by the old man''s gaze was enough to make one feel as if the point of a knife was pressed against one''s eyes, causing the hairs on the back to stand up.


    The elder, who walked in, looked at Akiba lying on the hospital bed and Okuyama sitting beside him both in a state of dejection and despair, frowned disapprovingly, and coughed loudly.


    At the sound of the cough, Akiba and Okuyama instantly snapped awake as if jolted by thunder, quickly regaining their wits and looking towards the elder, with Okuyama even springing up from his chair.


    "Headmaster/Teacher Chiba?!" Both eximed in unison.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After eating a breakfast of wontons at the gate of his high school, a meal which Yu Chen had longed for, he drove Hiromi Jounouchi back home.


    By the time they arrived home, his parents had already gotten up, finished breakfast, and even gone shopping for groceries.


    Seeing that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had not returned home all night, Chen Yu''s father couldn''t help but chide his son, "Young people should show some restraint. You two aren''t even married yet!"


    At those words from Chen Yu''s father, Hiromi Jounouchi''s face flushed, and she stood beside Yu Chen, looking down, too embarrassed to speak.


    Hearing his father say this, knowing his father had misunderstood that he went outst night because Hiromi Jounouchi was worried about the house''sck of soundproofing, Chen Yu quickly started exining, "Dad, you''ve got it wrong. Hiromi and I just went to a ssmate get-togetherst night, but one of my ssmates suddenly vomited blood, and when we got him to the hospital there was no surgeon avable to operate, so we temporarily stepped in to do the surgery. We only left the hospital this morning, and I''ve just taken Hiromi to breakfast, so that''s why we''re only getting back now."


    Chen Yu''s exnation made his father understand, but obviously, the older generation wouldn''t apologize to the younger, so he pretended not to understand and turned his head away, ignoring his son and continued pulling the grocery cart home.


    It was Chen Yu''s mother who asked with some concern, "Which one of your ssmates was it? Howe throwing up blood needed you to perform surgery all night?"


    "It''s that Wang Jiancheng who used to live with us. After he threw up blood, he was taken to the hospital, but the surgeons on duty were all operating on car ident victims, so Hiromi and I helped out," Chen Yu replied, taking the vegetables from his mother''s hands and walking home together with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    While walking, Chen Yu continued to exin to his mother, "However, once he was on the operating table and we''d opened up his abdomen, we discovered he had gastric cancer, so we had to switch to tumor removal surgery on the spot."


    "Wang Jiancheng? Is that the kid who always used to hang out with you but med you for grave-robbing during junior high? That kid is no good; why bother saving him!" Chen Yu''s mother knew immediately who he was talking about upon hearing Chen Yu''s words and said with great distaste, seemingly upset that Chen Yu had saved such a person.


    "Mom! I''m a surgeon, and he''s my ssmate; I couldn''t just stand by and let him die, could I?" Chen Yu said with a wry smile, feeling that the person might not have deserved saving, but his professional ethics as a surgeon prevented him from not acting.


    "Alright, alright, Doctor Chen Da, with your medical skills andpassionate heart, you have time to perform overnight surgery for others but no time to give your own mother a call?" Chen Yu''s mother chided him while also looking sympathetically at Hiromi Jounouchi, "It''s bad enough you going off to do surgery, but don''t you feel for your wife at all? Making this girl stay up all night to assist with the surgery, how could you?"


    "Hiromi is an anesthesiologist, she was neededst night to anesthetize the patient..." Chen Yu murmured an exnation, but although he was being scolded by his mother, he could tell she was just showing concern for his wife. He nced covertly at Hiromi Jounouchi and saw her cheeks were already red as if aze.


    When they got home, although Chen Yu''s mother continued to reprimand him, she still let them go back to their room to catch up on sleep, nning to call them for lunch at noon.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t refuse his mother''s kindness, nor could they show any sign of being transcendental, so they just did as Chen Yu''s mother said and went back to their room, closing the door and stripping down to their clothes before lying on the bed.


    But just as Chen Yu was about to close his eyes and actually get some sleep, his phone rang.


    Chen Yu frowned, picked up his phone, and upon hitting answer, he said, "Hello, may I ask who''s calling?"


    "Chen Yu, it''s me, Zhu Yiting." The voice of Zhu Yiting came through the phone, though she sounded hesitant as she spoke.


    Chen Yu, feeling annoyed when he realized it was Zhu Yiting calling, thought of the surgery he performed on Wang Jiancheng the night before, fearing that there might have been someplications with his condition, so he still patiently inquired, "Oh, it''s you. Is there something wrong? Did Brother Jiancheng''s condition worsen?"


    "Well, you could say there has been a recurrence, but it''s not exactly a recurrence. The results of his CT scan just came out, and in addition to the ulcerative gastric cancer you diagnosed, he also has cancer at the hepatic hilum of the biliary tract," Zhu Yiting''s voice seemed heavy, but prompted by someone nearby, she pressed on, "Chen Yu, I read a paper on hepatohilus chngiocarcinoma surgery in The Lancet before, written by a doctor from The University of Tokyo named Sai. Do you know who this Sai doctor might be?"

 Chapter 329 - 226: Invitation (Please Vote for Monthly Tickets, Please Subscribe)

    In the hospital, the old director looked at Zhu Yiting as she hung up the phone and hurriedly asked her, "Xiao Zhu, what did Professor Chen say? Does he know Dr. Sai, who wrote that medical paper? Does he have any suggestions or opinions about your husband''s surgery?"


    Faced with the old director''s inquiries and feeling disheartened by Chen Yu''s response, Zhu Yiting took a long time to respond, only speaking under the persistence of the old director, "Dr. Sai, who wrote the paper, is a ssmate of mine. He wrote the paper on Hepatic Hilum chngiocarcinoma while pursuing his Ph.D. at The University of Tokyo''s medical school. It was published in ''The Lancet'' after being recognized and rmended by his advisor."


    "So it was Professor Chen who wrote it? That''s really great!" The old director, delighted upon hearing Zhu Yiting''s response, said, "In that case, couldn''t your husband''s illness be entrusted directly to Professor Chen? Since he wrote the paper, he must be very skilled in surgical treatment for Hepatic Hilum chngiocarcinoma, right? If possible, could you ask him to do a demonstration surgery at our hospital?


    Of course, Xiao Zhu, rest assured, the hospital will definitely provide the best conditions for your husband''s care, including postoperative recovery treatment, and the costs can be covered by the hospital. As long as you agree to let your husband undergo this demonstration surgery, that would be a contribution to the hospital!"


    The old director ced great importance on this surgery. After all, for a municipal hospital like theirs, having such a demonstration surgery was extremely significant, both for enhancing the hospital''s reputation and for broadening the horizons and improving the skills of hospital doctors!


    That''s why he, a director of surgery at a municipal hospital, was begging and persuading his subordinate doctors so earnestly; the opportunity was just too rare.


    Normally, even with great effort, it would be difficult to invite a well-known domestic expert for an exchange, and now that an internationally recognized expert was right on their doorstep, the old director felt that if he let this opportunity slip by, he might regret it for the rest of his life.


    However, faced with the old director''s request and pleadings, Zhu Yiting seemed very hesitant and conflicted. She couldn''t resist the old director''s soft pleading and finally said to him, "Director, my husband and Professor Chen... had some disagreements in the past, so if there hadn''t been an emergency surgeryst night, he wouldn''t have offered to help.


    We already owe him a favor, but you saw my husband''s attitude this morning too, Director. How can I have the nerve to ask for his help again under these circumstances?


    Moreover, the procedures for international remote surgery areplicated. Last night was an emergency, so the circumstances were special, and it was because he offered to help spontaneously that Japan agreed so readily. Now, Director, if you want to arrange an official demonstration surgery, we would certainly need to negotiate with his hospital first, right?"


    "Xiao Zhu, what you''re saying makes sense. How about you help to set up a meeting with Professor Chen, and I''ll talk to him myself?" The old director, understanding Zhu Yiting''s difficulty, thought it over and decided to speak with Chen Yu about the matter himself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Zhu Yiting and the old director were discussing inviting Chen Yu to perform the demonstration surgery, Chen Yu was not enjoying the rest with his girlfriend as he had hoped. A phone call from Japan forced him to harness the powers of the Necromantic Space to return to Japan to deal with the issues between the Mingyue Society and the Kanto Kendo Alliance.


    Dressed in a ck mage''s robe, with a silver Skeleton mask covering half of his face, Chen Yu looked at the main members of the Mingyue Society and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Kyuuzai Ryousen, and Kojo Kyoko standing by his side and asked in an emotionless tone, "So tell me, what''s going on?"


    Queried by Chen Yu, Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly stepped forward to exin, "Sect Leader, it''s like this: previously, due to Miss Kojo''s influence, some small Kenjutsu schools around Tokyo joined under the Mingyue Society, which I''ve reported to you before."


    "Hmm," Chen Yu nodded slightly, grunting to show he remembered.


    Seeing that Chen Yu acknowledged the matter, Kyuuzai continued, "After joining, these schools achieved some advantages inpetition with other dojos under the Kanto Kendo Alliance, due to support from our Mingyue Society. Also, these schools were originally part of the Kanto Kendo Alliance, so the Alliance is quite unhappy with us.


    Especially as the sect leaders of several schools deliberately provoked conflict with the Alliance''s dojos, leading to numerous shes. Previously, the Kanto Kendo Alliance sent two representatives for a consultation, which I''ve also reported to you."


    Chen Yu, of course, remembered the previous phone calls, so he grunted again, "Hmm, and then?"


    "During the negotiations, one of the Kanto Kendo Alliance representatives was disrespectful and proposed conditions we could not ept. They demanded our Mingyue Society expel the Kenjutsu schools that had joined us and issue a public apology," Ryousen reported the facts without embellishment: "Miss Kojo was dissatisfied with this, and thus she agreed to decide the oue with a kenjutsu duel. The terms were, if Miss Kojo lost, the Mingyue Society would ept their conditions. But if Miss Kojo won, the other party had to leave behind a hand."


    "So Kyoko cut off his hand?" Chen Yu, now fully aware of what had happened, asked and seeing Ryousen nod, he held his forehead in resignation, "So now that we''ve beaten the younger, the elderes to settle the score? You can''t handle it?"


    "Sect Leader, the one who sent the invitation is an executive of the Kanto Kendo Alliance, also the current Sect Leader of the Hokushin Itto-ryu, and has deep connections with the Metropolitan Police Department. After discussing with each other, we felt it unwise to further conflict," Yoshiharu now stepped forward toy out the situation to Chen Yu, "After all, if arge-scale conflict erupts between the Mingyue Society and the Kanto Kendo Alliance, the oue wouldn''t be good for the Society''s current development regardless of who wins. Therefore, we''d like to negotiate a peaceful resolution or keep the conflict to a minimum."


    "Hmm," Chen Yu showed no objection to Yoshiharu and Ryousen''s statements, and asked them, "Where''s the invitation?"

 Chapter 330 - 227: The Man in the Black Robe (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Teacher Chiba, I still don''t understand why you would send them an invitation when they have made it clear that they don''t take our Kanto Kendo Alliance seriously!" In a ryotei in Tokyo, an elderly man named Chiba was savoring a cup of clear tea, while Shimoe Akiha, seated beside him with a still-pale face and an arm in a sling, was puzzled and unclear about the decision the elder had made earlier.


    However, faced with the still indignant Shimoe Akiha, the elder merely lifted the corner of his eye to nce at him.


    "p!"


    "Teacher Chiba, why did you hit me?" Covering his pped cheek with his still-intact hand, Akiha looked confused and somewhat aggrieved at the elder, not understanding why he had been struck.


    "Foolish!" The elder snorted coldly but did not exin to Shimoe Akiha.


    It was Imahon Okuyama, sitting to the side, who somewhat understood the elder''s intent and spoke to rify to Shimoe Akiha, "Headmaster Chiba''s point is likely first to extend courtesies, then resort to soldiers, to convince with reason rather than to coerce by force. After all, we have already lost face for the Kanto Kendo Alliance by the way we first showed up. Now, if we resolve this with force, it will undoubtedly make others think our Kanto Kendo Alliance is too aggressive, which will also affect the reputation and honor of the alliance."


    "But if the alliance takes a loss now and resolves this matter through negotiations, won''t our reputation be damaged just the same?" Shimoe Akiha couldn''t quite understand, and wasn''t clear on the reason behind this approach.


    In his mind, the alliance had suffered a loss and lost face, and should have used a thunderous force to thoroughly dismantle the Mingyue Society. Resolving the issue through negotiations, a manner which seemed like a concession of weakness, would only cause others to look down on the Kanto Kendo Alliance.


    "Idiot! In your eyes, is the sword merely a tool for showing off bravery andpeting for strength?" Shimoe Akiha''s words had drawn the elder''s displeasure. He mmed his tea cup heavily onto the table, and after a muffled sound, he questioned Akiha, "Why does a samurai delve deeply into swordsmanship, seeking its ultimate art? Is it for killing?"


    "It''s to improve one''s martial skills, to be stronger, to be better at defeating enemies." Intimidated by the thud of the elder''s cup, Shimoe Akiha instinctively answered the elder''s question, but his answer was clearly not what the elder wanted to hear.


    As expected, the elder was very dissatisfied with Shimoe Akiha''s response. After snorting heavily in displeasure, he scolded sternly, "A samurai studies the way of the sword to sharpen himself as if he were another sword, to train and thereby strengthen his body and spirit! Swordsmanship is but a method to temper oneself, no different from the arts of calligraphy, the tea ceremony! By merely chasing after strength in martial arts, you have not understood the essence of swordsmanship; you are blindly pursuing sword techniques and martial skills only! It is such a disappointment to me! How did I teach such a fool like you!"


    "Teacher Chiba!" Shimoe Akiha was somewhat defiant but, daunted by the elder''s authority, did not dare to contradict his opinion. As a disciple of Hokushin Itto-ryu, he could not possibly defy the elder who was the Sect Leader, no matter what.


    Moreover, he had no grounds to argue with the elder. Although he was now a Kenjutsu Seventh Dan, on the threshold of Master Rank, the elder had already reached the Master Rank twenty years ago and was now at the pinnacle of Master Rank. This was why he could hold his position as a director of the Kendo Alliance, only a step away from bing legendary.


    ```


    Fortunately, Imahon Okuyama understood the old man''s intentions better than Shimoe Akiba, who still seemed unconvinced. Hastily, Imahon Okuyama exined, "Akiha-kun, it''s not that Headmaster Chiba doesn''t want to resolve the issue with force. It''s just that we can no longer resolve this matter through violence."


    "Why not? I admit that the girl named Kojo Kyoko is skilled in swordsmanship, with at least the standard of an Eighth Dan, but are we short of Ninth Dan experts in the Kanto Kendo Alliance? With just amand, the Alliance could easily crush the Mingyue Society and they wouldn''t be able to fight back!" Shimoe Akiba remained arrogant. Despite having a hand severed by Kojo Kyoko, he clearly still didn''t take her seriously.


    "We''re not in an era of brute force anymore, Akiha-kun!" Hearing him say that, Imahon Okuyama tried to persuade him earnestly, "This is Tokyo. Even if the Alliance has good rtions with the Metropolitan Police Department, and they can turn a blind eye to minor actions, if we were to call upon the Alliance''s Ninth Dan experts to suppress a Transcendent organization and provoke arge-scale conflict... This is Tokyo, Akiha-kun, do you really want to face those two from the Meiji Shrine?"


    "Meiji Shrine..." Although Shimoe Akiba was audacious, he evidently didn''t think the Kanto Kendo Alliance could confront the two persons from the Meiji Shrine.


    Seeing Shimoe Akiba offer no rebuttal, Imahon Okuyama continued, "Moreover, when we first visited them and tried to suppress them with force, we failed. If we resort to force again, the Alliance will no longer stand as the victim. The situation would turn into bullying, and our justified stance would vanish¡ªthis is not good for the Alliance."


    After hearing Imahon Okuyama''s exnation, Shimoe Akiba, although still resentful, understood that the Alliance really couldn''t userge-scale violence in this case. Having the old man step forward was already the maximum extent of force the Alliance could deploy.


    Just as Shimoe Akiba was gloomily about to say something else, the room''s door slides open, and a figure wearing a ck robe and a silver skeleton mask entered, followed by Kyoko Kojo and Kyuuzai Ryousen, among others, whom Imahon Okuyama and Shimoe Akiba had met before.


    Upon seeing the figure with the silver skeleton mask entering, the old man''s aurapletely changed. If before he was a sword sheathed, now the sword seemed to have been fully drawn out, and the authority it exuded even made faint, nearly imperceptible sword marks on the low table before the old man.


    Neither Imahon Okuyama and Shimoe Akiba at the old man''s side nor Kyoko Kojo and the others standing behind the person wearing the silver skeleton mask could fail to see the sword marks on the table or fail to notice the old man''s aura being suppressed.


    "Legendary?" The old man finally controlled his own presence and then asked.


    The person in the ck robe and silver skeleton mask nodded slightly, confirming the old man''s guess.


    Seeing the person in the ck robe nod, the old man then gestured politely, "My apologies, please have a seat."


    At this scene, the person in the ck robe then sat opposite the old man, and Kyoko Kojo and the others also took their seats behind the ck-robed figure.


    ```

 Chapter 331 - 228: Flirting (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Having concluded negotiations with the Kanto Kendo Alliance, the cloaked figure wearing the silver skeleton mask, along with Kojo Kyoko and two others, left the ryotei without staying for a meal.


    Upon seeing the four individuals exit, two ck sedans immediately approached from the parking area.


    The cloaked figure and Kyuuzai Ryousen got into the first car, while Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kojo Kyoko took the second one.


    "My lord," after getting into the car, Kyuuzai Ryousen turned around from the front seat to greet Chen Yu, who was sitting in the back fiddling with the silver skeleton mask, while the previous cloaked figure sat next to Chen Yu in silence.


    "Is everything discussed? How are you nning to resolve the issue?" Chen Yu asked Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "For this matter, the Mingyue Society and the Kanto Kendo Alliance have each made concessions. The Kendo Alliance will no longer pursue this incident, and the Mingyue Society must refrain from recruiting kenjutsu schools under its banner. All matters shall end here," Kyuuzai Ryousen reported the oue of the negotiations to Chen Yu, indicating it was apromise neither party found satisfying.


    "Mmm, that''s not uneptable," Chen Yu nodded indifferently. Although he felt dissatisfied with the result, it wasn''t uneptable to him.


    "However, this attitude of yours leaves me uncertain about your pleasure or displeasure," Kyuuzai Ryousen felt uncertain, so he quickly added, "My lord, after all, the Kanto Kendo Alliance is an old and transcendent organization in the Kanto region, with broad connections and deep roots, and boasting experts within its ranks. Our Mingyue Society, having shallow roots, should not confront them directly, which is why we made concessions during these negotiations. Please understand, my lord."


    "While I''m not entirely satisfied with the oue of this matter, it is indeed not uneptable," Chen Yu ced the mask aside to continue addressing Kyuuzai Ryousen, "However, I still hope that next time you encounter such issues, you can handle them yourselves instead of needing me to rush back. Otherwise, what use are you to me?"


    "Sorry, my lord! We have neglected our duties," Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly apologized after hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    Chen Yu waved his hand indifferently; he was merely giving Kyuuzai Ryousen a reminder. After all, he did not want his subordinates to be incapable of handling such matters, always requiring his personal intervention.


    He understood that Tokyo was the capital of Japan, and the Mingyue Society was but a nascent organization. In many respects, they were up against entities that they simply couldn''t confront. Thus, Chen Yu did not me Kyuuzai Ryousen for this incident.


    Considering that the Mingyue Society currentlycked high-ranking experts to hold the fort, Chen Yu nced at the cloaked figure beside him and said to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "From now on, he will hold the fort at the Mingyue Society. When I''m not around, you can regard him as me. He is my substitute, like today, do you understand?"


    "I understand, my lord," Kyuuzai Ryousen had realized through the negotiations that the cloaked figure was a Legendary-rank existence. It was his presence that had smoothed the proceedings with the Kanto Kendo Alliance.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen was pleased with Chen Yu''s decision, relieved that the Mingyue Society wouldn''t always have just the three of them ying major roles.


    Although the three of them were Master Rank in terms ofbat capability, enough to control many situations, against established organizations like the Kanto Kendo Alliance, their Master Rankbat power seemed slightly inadequate.


    In such a scenario, the addition of a Legendary-rank existence was naturally a piece of good news for the Mingyue Society, as the deterrent power of a Legendary-rank existence differed greatly from those at Master Rank.


    Without a Legendary-rank presence, the Mingyue Society could only be considered an emerging minor force, but with such an existence, they now had the capital to bump against some established or major forces.


    "Then, may I ask how to address this one¡­" Kyuuzai Ryousen was uncertain about how to address the cloaked figure before him and stumbled over his words.


    "You may address him as the Shadow Guard," Chen Yu looked at the cloaked figure beside him and smiled inexplicably.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside a coffee shop on the street, Jounouchi Hiromi was idly stirring her coffee with a spoon, feeling somewhat bored. Due to thenguage barrier, even walking around the streets on her own was inconvenient, so while Chen Yu used Necromantic Space to return to Japan to handle matters for the Mingyue Society, she had no choice but to sit here listlessly, scrolling through her phone while waiting for Chen Yu.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi finished her cup of coffee and was about to ask for a refill, a nearby waiter suddenly approached, cing a new cup of coffee in front of her.


    "I''m sorry, but I didn''t order this coffee," Jounouchi Hiromi''s Mandarin was halting, but sufficient to express herself clearly. She distinctly remembered not ordering any more coffee.


    Nevertheless, the waiter pointed to another table of patrons and told Jounouchi Hiromi, "That table over there ordered it for you."


    Following the direction the waiter indicated, Jounouchi Hiromi saw a group of young people, about three to five, all dressed fashionably but with a frivolous air. One of them, noticing Jounouchi Hiromi looking their way, deliberately raised his cup towards her as a gesture.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi frowned. She recognized the tactic as an attempt to pick up girls. When she was single, she asionally encountered simr situations in bars, but Jounouchi Hiromi was never interested in such approaches nor in the men who used them.


    After a moment''s thought, Jounouchi Hiromi took out a one thousand yen bill from her wallet and, along with the cup of coffee, had the waiter return it to the group.


    She also stood up to leave the cafe, which she had originally found quite pleasant; such encounters had sufficiently spoiled her mood, ruining what had been a rather good day.


    However, when Jounouchi Hiromi was about to leave, one of the patrons from that table suddenly approached her. She recognized him as the man who had raised his ss to her earlier.


    "Excuse me, please move," Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want to be rude, so she asked the man to step aside while turning to show she had no interest in engaging with him.


    To Jounouchi Hiromi''s surprise, the man''s brazenness exceeded her expectations; despite her clear disinterest, he asked her, "Excuse me, miss, may I have your contact information?"

 Chapter 332: 229

    "No, you can''t! Please step aside." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the man blocking her way and immediately furrowed her brows, very unwilling to get entangled with him, and just wanting to go around him to leave.


    But the man was precisely positioned between Jounouchi Hiromi and the caf¨¦ door, and on either side there was seating and a decorative low wall. If Jounouchi Hiromi wanted to leave the caf¨¦, she had to get past this man, making it difficult for her to leave without him stepping aside.


    Although for Jounouchi Hiromi, this man''s interference did not pose any obstacle at all, she could easily handle the man using ordinary means without resorting to her Transcendent powers, and then leave. But obviously, Jounouchi Hiromi did not want to start a physical confrontation and thereby attract trouble.


    "Oh, miss, you''re a foreigner. So are you Korean or Japanese? Are you here on a trip? If you don''t mind, I can be your tour guide and I also have a pretty decent car. I can take you to the really fun ces in this city." The man noticed Jounouchi Hiromi''s imperfect Chinese and his eyes lit up, shifting from trying to strike up a conversation to wanting to hit on a foreign beauty.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s frown grew deeper, resisting the urge to punch the smug-looking man in the face and looking to a nearby waiter for help instead.


    However, given that these young men dared to hit on someone so brazenly in public, they clearly were not easy to deal with, and the few young waiters certainly couldn''t stop them from doing whatever they wanted, especially since all other staff except for a male manager were young girls in their early twenties or even younger, making them even more powerless in this situation.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi was about to lose her patience and resort to violence to resolve the issue, the caf¨¦ door was pushed open from outside. The person who came in saw the man blocking the way in front of him and simply patted his shoulder, signaling him to move aside.


    "What are you patting for, can''t you wait? Don''t you see I''m busy here?" The man, patted on the shoulder, had to stop pestering Jounouchi Hiromi and turned back irritably to talk to the person behind him. He was clearly annoyed at this interruption of his attempt to get Jounouchi Hiromi''s contact information and even tried to brush off the hand that had touched his shoulder.


    However, as he was about to do that, his hand was grabbed by the person behind him, and twisted over to his back, making his entire body lean to one side, he couldn''t stop yelling in pain.


    Seeing this, the man''spanions hurried over, obviously thinking that their friend had been bullied and wanted to help him.


    As the man''spanions all rushed over, demanding that the person let their friend go, the one who had twisted the man''s arm from behind spoke calmly, "If you want to hit on girls, could you please pay attention to your quality? She has clearly indicated that she doesn''t want to know you and yet you keep pestering her. Don''t you find it shameful? Blocking the entrance of a public venue like this, not letting others pass through, your methods are as childish as those of a primary schooler."


    After finishing, this person then pushed the man whose arm he had twisted forward, towards hispanions.


    The man''spanions hurriedly caught him and also angrily shouted at the person at the door, "What business is this of yours? Mind your own business!"


    "What business is it of mine?" The person at the doorughed, turned to Jounouchi Hiromi with a smile, and Jounouchi Hiromi cooperated by standing beside him and taking his arm, "Now you know what business it is of mine, right? Harassing my girlfriend, you''re lucky I didn''t break your legs."


    The person at the door was naturally Chen Yu, who had finished his business in Japan, transited through the Necromantic Space, and returned home to China. He swore in the local dialect and then switched to Japanese to ask Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, are you alright?"


    "I''m fine, it''s just that if you hadn''te, I was about to lose my patience and hit them." Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head,ining slightly to Chen Yu that she had almost couldn''t hold back her frustration just now.


    Their conversation in Japanese was naturally overheard by the group, but they obviously did not understand Japanese, or rather the extent of the Japanese they understood was limited to the dialogue from adult content publications.


    Even so, they knew that their hopes of getting Jounouchi Hiromi''s contact details today were dashed, especially as Chen Yu did not seem to be someone easily provoked. This led them to grumble and head back to their seats.


    As they grumbled, a few of their remarks reached Chen Yu''s ears, "Tsk, such a good Chinese man who doesn''t stay with his own kind, but mixes with those Japanese, must be a traitor or a spy!"


    "Looks like a spy to me. Isn''t the country cracking down on spies now? There are rewards for reporting them. We should just report him!"


    Hearing this illogical and even brainless talk, Chen Yu who was about to leave, stopped. He cleared his throat and said in a voice loud enough for the entire caf¨¦ to hear, "You call me a traitor, a spy, just because I have a Japanese girlfriend, as if you are so patriotic. So, let me ask you, are you really patriotic? Where does your patriotism show?


    Is it in the anti-Japanesements you post online, or the smashing of Japanese-brand cars during protests? Despite your love for Japanese anime and adult content, you put on a righteous facade and talk about how dirty and unpleasant Japan is?


    Kids, that''s not patriotism. True patriotism is never just a matter of words! True patriotism is about working hard for your country and society, making the country better, making China surpass Japan, that''s what patriotism is.


    True patriots, while you sit here drinking coffee, hitting on girls, and shouting about patriotism, are already contributing to this country.


    True patriots, while you sit in air-conditionedfort ying with your phones and enjoying a good life, are still crawling through ice and snow to guard the borders, are the police maintaining social order, and are those who step forward in times of disaster, not you bunch of scum who only know how to shout about patriotism with your mouths and nder others as traitors and spies.


    Waving the banner of patriotism and doing things that disgust people, you better not call yourselves patriots because you are not worthy."


    Having said that, Chen Yu left the caf¨¦ arm in arm with Jounouchi Hiromi, ignoring the strange looks from other customers and the several phones obviously recording them. The group that had been flirting with Jounouchi Hiromi left sheepishly under the gaze of the others.

 Chapter 333 - 330: Luring into "Corruption" (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Although the incident in the coffee shop was unsettling, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, it was merely an episode.


    Would you kill a mouse, destroy its nest, exterminate the whole family, and even demolish the house it was in, just because a mouse scurrying by affected your mood?


    Yu Chen felt he couldn''t do such a thing. Seeing a mouse might disturb him, but the way to improve his mood wasn''t to kill the mouse, but rather to quickly shift his thoughts and forget about the mouse altogether.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly happened that you had to rush back to Japan so urgently? Is there something that Ryosen-kun and the others can''t handle themselves, something so critical that you had to go back?" Hiromi Jounouchi inquired, her tone unable to hide some resentment towards Ryosen and the others.


    She and Yu Chen had finally been enjoying a pleasant holiday. It was one thing dealing with someone in need of emergency surgery, but just when she could finally rx and go shopping with Yu Chen, he had to suddenly return to Japan for some matter. Even for someone as understanding as Hiromi Jounouchi, such situations were bound to cause some difort.


    "It was just a little emergency; they couldn''t control the situation. I didn''t really do much when I went back, just confirmed the negotiating bottom line for them and provided the force needed to control the scene," Yu Chen exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, simultaneously trying to soothe her emotions: "Look, haven''t Ie back to be with you right away? Don''t be too angry; how about I take you to try authentic Hunan cuisine? This is a Chinese specialty you definitely can''t get in Japan!"


    "Really? Then I''ll have to give it a try." Hiromi Jounouchi''s interest was piqued, her eyes sparkling with anticipation.


    In fact, in Japan, when ites to Chinese Cuisine, what''s avable is either modified or from Sichuan, and even the Sichuan cuisine might not be authentic. Now that she had the chance to taste genuine Chinese cuisine, it naturally aroused Hiromi Jounouchi''s interest.


    Arm in arm with Yu Chen, walking towards the authentic Hunan restaurant he mentioned, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked with curiosity: "Mr. Chen Yu, you just mentioned that you provided Ryosen-kun and the others with the force to control the scene, but you yourself haven''t broken through to Legendary-rank yet, right? How did you control the situation for them? Don''t tell me you conjured up a Legend out of nowhere? Xiao Lan didn''t tell me youmanded it to take action~!"


    "Hiromi, have you forgotten what we gained in Kanazawa?" Yu Chen chuckled as he responded to her question.


    Reminded by Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately recalled Maeda Toshiie from Kanazawa, who had almost left them bothpletely powerless, and quickly grasped what Yu Chen meant: "Mr. Chen Yu, did you transform that Maeda Toshiie into your Undead Servant?"


    "Yes. While it took some time to repair his corpse and convert his will, overall, it went smoothly. I retained his self-awareness andbat experience, and also made himpletely loyal to me." As Yu Chen spoke about this subject, he couldn''t help but disy a hint of pride: "Controlling the soul and will of a Sub-Legendary being really isn''t an easy task, especially since I didn''t want to destroy his self-awareness and turn him into a puppet."


    "That does make sense, an Undead Servant with self-awareness is much more useful than a puppet without self-awareness." Now somewhat familiar with matters of the Necromancy School, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in understanding of the advantages of a self-aware Undead Servant.


    Still, she asked with some curiosity: "Would a Sub-Legendary being be enough to control the situation? Or are you saying... Mr. Chen Yu, did you elevate him to Legendary-rank?"


    "Hmm, actually, I''ve been working on this since we returned from Kanazawa, using the collected essence of flesh and blood to repair his body''s defects, allowing him to return to his optimal peak condition. To control his soul and ensure there would be no betrayal took quite some effort!" Yu Chen couldn''t help feeling slightly sentimental as he mentioned his recent endeavors.


    For someone at his current level, controlling a Sub-Legendary Undead Servant in just one month was almost impossible, but he did not only control Maeda Toshiie, turning him into a loyally devoted Undead Servant in his hand but alsopleted his promotion and transformation, turning him from a naturally formed natural Sub-Legendary undead into a Legendary-rank Undead Servant. This was something to boast about even among the Necromancermunity throughout the Multiverse.


    "Then how did you do it, Mr. Chen Yu? Logically, controlling an Undead Servant shouldn''t take that long, should it?" Hiromi Jounouchi was visibly interested in Chen Yu''s recent work, keen to know how he managed toplete all this while also helping with the Flesh Womb experiment.


    "In fact, if I wanted to simply control a soul, it would be very easy to do so, whether by sealing it or destroying its self-awareness and then controlling the soul driven solely by instinct. It wouldn''t take much time," Yu Chen nodded and did not refute Hiromi Jounouchi''s words.


    Destroying is always easier than building, and to control Maeda Toshiie without damaging his original self-awareness did require some effort and time. It was simr to the Lich King transforming stupid people; ughtering a fool and making a Death Knight was easy, but ensuring willing corruption was far moreplicated.


    "The method I used is actually quite simple. The creation of a Legendary-rank Undead Servant requires a special ritual. I treated Maeda Toshiie''s corpse and his soul as part of the material for creating an Undead Servant, transforming them during the ritual. At the same time, I used the energy umted by the ritual to wash over his will and tempt him," Yu Chen exined his method to Hiromi Jounouchi as if boasting about a proud achievement: "For someone like him who had been dead for hundreds of years, his self-awareness had already blurred into just a few obsessions. Reviving his self-awareness to amunicable state after he was corroded by that unknown monster for so long took up most of my time.


    In fact, that''s mostly where the time went. Once I was able tomunicate with him, all it took was a bit of savvy persuasion to achieve my goal. Although Necromancers are not as adept as Devils in luring beings to corruption, power and immortality are always the greatest temptations that humanity can''t escape."

 Chapter 334 - 331: Demonstrative Surgery (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)

    Chen Yu really wanted to enjoy a quiet dinner with Jounouchi Hiromi, but the call from Zhu Yiting disrupted his ns.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s wrong? Whose call has made you look so upset?" Seeing Chen Yu''splexion worsen after he took the call, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been looking at the menu deciding what to order, immediately asked with concern.


    "It was Zhu Ting''s call. She''sing over with their hospital''s surgical director, the head of surgery at the Japanese Hospital, to talk about her husband''s surgery," Chen Yu exined the situation to Jounouchi Hiromi based on what Zhu Yiting had told him over the phone.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t hide her surprise: "Eh? Is there a problem with her husband''s surgery? Didn''t you, Mr. Chen Yu, cleanly remove his tumor before? Could there be aplication? I remember she called you yesterday morning, right after we got home. It wasn''t about this, was it?"


    "Yes, it is about this, but it''s not that her husband''s condition has recurred, it''s something more troublesome," Chen Yu nodded, then shook his head with a wry smile. "Her husband has multiple primary cancers. He has both ulcerative gastric cancer and cancer in the bile duct at the hepatic hilum."


    "Really? That''s shocking!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in astonishment. The likelihood of having multiple primary cancers was already low, and to be afflicted with two types of malignant tumors was akin to winning the jackpot in a lottery, leaving one unsure whether to call it lucky or unfortunate.


    However, alongside her astonishment, Jounouchi Hiromi also grew worried: "Cancer in the bile duct at the hepatic hilum should be very difficult to operate on, right? If I recall, back when I was just an anesthesiologist, someone performed that surgery, and itsted 12 hours. I was exhausted just sitting there; it''s not an easy surgery!"


    "12 hours? If it were me, I should be able to keep it within 8 hours," Chen Yuughed upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi mention the surgerysting 12 hours and joked, "If it was Daimon-san, she could probably finish the surgery in six hours, right?"


    "Daimon-san''s surgeries are indeed fast, but you''re not far behind, Mr. Chen Yu! Just two hours slower than her, which is already faster than the vast majority of doctors," Jounouchi Hiromi praised him upon hearing that he couldplete the surgery on cancer at the hepatic hilum in under eight hours. As an anesthesiologist and a surgeon, she was well aware of howplex and problematic this so-called most difficult tumor surgery in the digestive system was.


    Yet hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s praise, Chen Yu shook his head, feeling somewhat emotional as he said, "Daimon-san''s surgeries are blessed with the Power of Faith. Topete with a doctor who has been honed on the battlefield in terms of surgical speed, I admit I''m not quite there yet."


    "Power of Faith?" Jounouchi Hiromi was puzzled upon hearing a term she hadn''t heard before.


    "Oh, I forgot you haven''t seen Daimon-san operate since you became a Blood Knight, right?" Chen Yu chuckled at Jounouchi Hiromi''s surprise and then exined to her as if suddenly realizing, "Daimon-san is no ordinary doctor. Because she has saved so many lives and always upheld the belief that she will never fail, those cured by her also believe she cannot fail. Therefore, the trust they ce in her umtes into the Power of Faith.


    So every time Daimon-san operates and deres that she will not fail, her surgery is, indeed, blessed with the Power of Faith she carries, not only making her work faster and more urate but also stabilizing the patient''s condition during the operation due to the blessing."


    "You''re kidding, right? Is that even possible?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked incredulous upon hearing Chen Yu''s words but then envied the ability: "Ah, I''m so jealous! If I had that ability too, I could be a surgeon even better than Daimon-san!"


    "You can''t say that! Daimon-san was first a skilled surgeon, saved many lives, gained the trust of her patients, and then gathered the Power of Faith that gives her this ability," Chen Yu certainly understood how Daimon Michiko came to possess such power, and he knew that Jounouchi Hiromi was just expressing fleeting envy. So, after making his point, he changed the subject: "Zhu Ting said she and their hospital''s surgical director areing right over. Let''s wait for them."


    "Eh? The surgical director of their hospital? What do they want to discuss with you, Mr. Chen Yu? Surely they''re not trying to persuade you to perform the surgery?" Jounouchi Hiromi, flipping through the menu, asked curiously after hearing Chen Yu''sment.


    "I''m afraid it''s not just that simple," Chen Yu said, his lips curving up slightly, already having a hunch about their intentions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Zhu Yiting and the senior director arrived quite promptly, and considering the short travel time from the city hospital, their timing was not surprising.


    "Chen Yu, this is Director Liu from our hospital''s surgery department." It was naturally up to Zhu Yiting to introduce everyone at such asions, "Director, this is Professor Chen Yu from the University of Tokyo Medical Department, the surgeon who operated on my husband before."


    "Professor Chen Yu! I''ve long admired your work! I''ve read your paper published in ''The Lancet'' about surgery on cancer at the hepatic hilum, and I found your insights into the various problems encountered during surgery extremely enlightening!" Although he appeared to be much older than Chen Yu, the senior director reached out and eagerly shook hands with him,vishing him withpliments.


    While shaking hands with Director Liu, Chen Yu had to force a smile to respond to hispliments: "Not at all, I''ve never been particrly good with papers. That article was written during my PhD studies at The University of Tokyo. If it weren''t for the guidance of the professors there, it wouldn''t have been publishable. You tter me too much, Director Liu."


    After exchanging a few more pleasantries, they finally sat down.


    "Professor Chen, I am a man who doesn''t beat around the bush, so I''ll get straight to the point," Director Liu might not be adept atworking, so after a brief introduction, he directly made his request to Chen Yu: "I would like to ask you to perform this surgery for Xiao Zhu''s loved one. After all, you were the one who performed his previous gastric tumor surgery, and now, this..."


    "It''s not just as simple as wanting me to operate, is it? You also want me to make this surgery a demonstrative one, providing live teaching, don''t you?" Chen Yu voiced the unspoken part of Director Liu''s request.

 Chapter 335 - 332: Thesis and Surgery (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, why did you just reject Director Liu''s request for you to perform a demonstration surgery? For a professor at a university hospital like you, isn''t demonstrating a surgery a great opportunity to gain both money and fame?" On the way home, Jounouchi Hiromi sipped on her chilly drink to soothe the burning sensation in her mouth and asked Chen Yu curiously.


    "I didn''t reject it, I just said that I needed to think about it." Holding the steering wheel with both hands, Chen Yu couldn''t help but nce at Jounouchi Hiromi as she fanned her face with her hand, trying to make her lips less burning and said teasingly, "Besides, what do you mean by ''a professor at a university hospital like me''?"


    "Eh? Isn''t that right? For professors at university hospitals, isn''t going to other hospitals to perform demonstration surgeries the best chance to get famous? Not only can you gain fame, but you can also rake in a load of cash into your pocket. Isn''t that what you professors look forward to the most?" Jounouchi Hiromi took another sip of her drink and teased Chen Yu with her flushed lips puckered.


    "Heh, other professors certainly rely on such opportunities to make money and earn fame, but for me..." Chen Yu said, smiling confidently, "The research on broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents and nerve reconstruction surgery is enough to make a name for myself. Winning the Nobel Prize is just a matter of time. And the patent fees for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents, a few hundred billion yen a year, aren''t expensive."


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, I know you''re amazing! But you still haven''t answered me, why won''t you agree to do the surgery? Is it because your ssmate snatched away the person you had a crush on?" Jounouchi Hiromi spected about Chen Yu''s thoughts, but it didn''t seem like he was the type to refuse to save someone over such an issue.


    "I won''t deny that was one of the reasons, and I really dislike that person. After finishing the surgery that morning, he evenined that I hadn''t done a good job, which really made me not want to save him," said Chen Yu, not hiding his thoughts in front of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Certainly, as a doctor, it was impossible to stand by and watch a patient die, so when Wang Jiancheng needed emergency surgery and there were no doctors avable, Chen Yu was willing to intervene and save him, even taking the risk to remove the tumor after discovering he had stomach cancer.


    But that did not mean Chen Yu would agree to operate on Wang Jiancheng again in the current situation, when it wasn''t necessary for him to step in, especially not after saving him once without even receiving a word of thanks.


    After all, with the current medical standards in China, there were doctors capable of performing the surgery; it wasn''t like there was no one else to operate on him if Chen Yu didn''t take the lead, so why bother?


    "Well, that makes sense, I also got a really bad vibe from that guy. Considering your rtionship with him, it''s understandable that you wouldn''t want to do the surgery," Jounouchi Hiromi naturally wouldn''t contradict Chen Yu in such a situation, especially since she wasn''t too fond of Chen Yu''s ssmate either.


    However, Chen Yu continued to exin: "Actually, besides that reason, there is another important factor I must consider, which is whether the inviting hospital will agree to it. It was fine for the emergency surgery to save a life, but for a demonstration surgery, and especially one for hepatic hilum chngiocarcinoma, which is high-risk and highlyplex, I am confident I wouldn''t falter, but the hospital might not agree to the invitation, so I have to consider that."


    The hospital Chen Yu referred to was of course the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, where he was currently employed. Even if he were willing to perform the demonstration surgery out of national loyalty, without the hospital''s permission, he simply couldn''t do it, since his medical license was issued in Japan.


    "That''s true, the professors in the hospital usually pick surgeries they have a lot of control over and that carry little risk for their demonstrations. It''s not likely that the hospital would agree to such a high-risk surgery," Jounouchi Hiromi understood Chen Yu''s reasoning. Given that Chen Yu was an associate professor at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, they would indeed be likely to decline the surgery considering the hospital''s reputation and the risk of failure.


    "If it were any other patient, I would just do the surgery and at most get scolded by Professor Kube when I came back. The hospital wouldn''t fire me over something so trivial," Chen Yu said, his expression turning a bit mocking, "But I really don''t want to do it for that guy."


    "Come on, Mr. Chen Yu, you don''t have to exin so much to me. I support your decision anyway. Whether you save him or not, it doesn''t really affect me. No matter how benevolent a doctor is, it''s impossible to save everyone, especially when they don''t even need your help," Jounouchi Hiromi finally felt the burning sensation on her lips subside, and she ced the empty drink bottle in the door''s storagepartment.


    Yet, Jounouchi Hiromi was still curious about the hepatic hilum chngiocarcinoma surgery, and she asked Chen Yu, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, Director Liu mentioned earlier that you published a paper on the hepatic hilum chngiocarcinoma surgery in ''The Lancet'' a few years ago, but weren''t you supposed to be still in school pursuing your doctoral degree back then?"


    "That''s right, I was indeed still in school studying under Professor Kube at that time, and the paper was written then too. Is there a problem?" Chen Yu looked puzzled at Jounouchi Hiromi and wondered why she would ask that.


    "But where did the surgical experiencee from? At your status as a doctoral student at that time, you would have only been an assistant during surgeries, right? You didn''t just write the paper based on a single surgery where you were an assistant, did you?" Jounouchi Hiromi made a guess, not doubting Chen Yu''s surgical skills, but rather curious about how he managed to write the paper.


    Upon hearing that this was Jounouchi Hiromi''s concern, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh, "Of course not. The surgery back then was led by me. Being rmended by the professor to your hospital to act as the lead surgeon wasrgely due to that surgery.


    Actually, Professor Kube was the real lead surgeon for that operation, but on the day of the surgery, after the patient was opened up, the professor suddenly had an intestinal obstruction and couldn''t continue. As the professor''s designated first assistant, I had to step into the lead surgeon''s shoes and carry on with the surgery, and I wrote the paper based on the problems I encountered during the operation."

 Chapter 336 - 333 Mythical Creature (Requesting monthly tickets, Requesting subscriptions)

    Although by the autumn and winter seasons, the region south of the Yangtze River in China mostly experiences drizzling rain and damp, chilly weather, capable of making people from the north, who live in colder temperatures, shiver with cold, this winter''s weather has exceptionally maintained clear skies.


    Despitecking a bit of the winter atmosphere without any snowkes falling, for those going out for recreation, a rare sunny day is indeed a delightful affair, and the absence of snow didn''t affect the joy of the adventurers.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think this mountain could really be transformed from the Jinwu Divine Bird as you told me?" Walking on a moderately high hill in the park and gazing at the scenery below, Jounouchi Hiromi recalled the mythological stories Chen Yu had shared with her and asked curiously.


    "I am not certain about that question either, for from the perspective of amon person, no matter how you look at it, it appears to be just an ordinary earthen hill; it is only that for thousands of years it has been endowed with various beautiful legends." Chen Yu found it difficult to answer Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, but he still said to her, "However, from our perspective, this myth could very well be real, after all. The existence of mythical creatures often exceeds our understanding of life, and what forms they may take can indeed be unimaginable.


    "There must also be records of these mythical creatures in the ''Crimson Hymn,'' Hiromi. Do you think it would be so unusual for Jinwu, if truly a mythical creature, to turn into a mountain?"


    "Hmm, that makes sense." Remembering the mythical creatures she had read about in the "Crimson Hymn," which had transformed intokes, mountains, rivers, and other entities after death, Jounouchi Hiromi thought that a mountain being the transformation of a bird might not be so unbelievable.


    Apart from the mountain, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered another protagonist in the mythological story Chen Yu had told her, and her eyes sparkled as she looked at Chen Yu, asking, "Mr. Chen Yu, I recall you mentioned that the name of this cityes from the corpse of a Chinese Mountain Pit Viper that was killed by the Divine Bird. Do you think the body of that huge serpent monster still exists? And if it does, could it be resurrected with necromancy?"


    "Hahaha!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s words immediately made Chen Yu burst intoughter, but after hisughter, he couldn''t help contemting the possibility of such an urrence.


    The existence of deities had been verified when he was in Japan, so what about mythological legends? Could they too have once truly existed? Could the mountain before him really be the Jinwu Divine Bird, and could the entire Barling region truly be the transformed body of the massive Chinese Mountain Pit Viper?


    If one were to resurrect such a huge mythical creature... no, it couldn''t be done, even if one were to be a Legendary-rank Necromancer, reviving a mythical creature as big as a city would be too much of a strain!


    Setting aside how to control the will of a mythical creature, the sheer size alone posed a question: where could one find the energy to animate such a massive body? The Magic Power provided by a Legendary-rank Necromancer could probably not even be enough for the creature to turn over, could it?


    However, it seemed that there was no need for such brute force. If one could indeed confirm the existence of a mythical creature''s corpse, perhaps connecting to a Negative Energy ne or even opening a channel directly to the Netherworld to summon sufficient Necromantic Power to necromanticize the corpse itself and then turn it into an Undead Servant...


    He couldn''t think any further, for the temptation was too strong! Chen Yu hurriedly shook his head, halting his own wild thoughts, and then turned to Jounouchi Hiromi, who was giving him a peculiar look, and apologized with a smile, "Sorry, Hiromi. Just talking about it, I couldn''t help but think about how to revive such a colossal mythical creature. I must admit, the idea is far too tempting!"


    "Right? Just thinking about it is thrilling! A creature as big as a city, even just turning over in front of you would feel like the earth itself is flipping. How spectacr that must be!" Jounouchi Hiromi said, her eyes inadvertently revealing an eager look.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi get carried away with her imagination, Chen Yu had to interrupt her fantasy, "Unfortunately, even if the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper really existed, and even if Barling was its corpse, the idea of resurrecting it with just our strength is pure fantasy.


    Besides, the entire city is built on top of what''s said to be the body of the Chinese Mountain Pit Viper. If the serpent were actually brought back to life, the city would be destroyed, and hundreds of thousands of people living here would either die with it or be disced. At that time, we, who would have caused such a disturbance, might have to face off against the entire world."


    "Hmm, indeed...destroying an entire city is just too much." Jounouchi Hiromi had to put away her own thoughts when Chen Yu said this. If they were to destroy a city and kill hundreds of thousands just to pursue some idea, that would truly be reckless and irresponsible.


    Even though she thought this way, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but secretly open her True Vision, even borrowing Xiao Lan''s power, trying to get a glimpse of the mountain said to be transformed from the Jinwu Divine Bird.


    However, when Jounouchi Hiromi focused her gaze on the mountain and her vision prated the surface soil, all she could see was a dazzling golden color.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Feeling better? Do your eyes still hurt?" Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi who was still rubbing her swollen eyes, Chen Yu couldn''t help but be torn betweenughter and concern, but he still asked caringly, "Do you need me to buy you some eye drops?"


    "No need, I''ll be fine after resting a bit more. It''s just eye strain from the bright light, it''s not that serious." Jounouchi Hiromi tried blinking her eyes in an effort to relieve the soreness, but no matter what she did, her vision remained a blurry red, and she couldn''t see anything clearly.


    "Hiromi, you''re too bold. Didn''t Xiao Lan try to stop you? You can''t look directly at deities!" Chen Yu teased, barely able to hide hisughter, even sounding a bit schadenfreude.


    Using a bought bottled drink to cool her eyes, Jounouchi Hiromi, feeling a bit better from the cold temperature, heard Chen Yu''sughter and immediately hit him in dissatisfaction, "Really, Mr. Chen Yu, you''reughing! You must have known about this all along, right?


    Ah! I remember now, you also had a time when your eyes inexplicably turned red; I thought you''d been partying all night at a club. But thinking about it now, even if you partied ten nights in a row at a night club, your eyes wouldn''t be red like that. You definitely went to see a deity, didn''t you?"


    "No, impossible, how could I possibly peep at deities!" Chen Yu said, then immediately turned around and walked down the mountain, but his attitude seemed just like he was hiding something.

 Chapter 337 - 334 Traditional Customs (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, what are they constructing over there? It looks quite interesting," Hiromi Jounouchi asked curiously after they left the park, observing people working on setting up various rednterns and frames in the square by the park''s entrance.


    Chen Yu nced at it and said nonchntly, "Oh, that? Those are festiventerns for the New Year. But haven''t they finished setting them up yet this year? In previous years, they should have been up by now, right? Hiromi, if you''re interested... We can''t go see them tomorrow since it''s New Year''s Eve and we need to be at home, but how about the day after tomorrow night? They are much more interesting to look at in the evening."


    "Festiventerns? What are those?" Hiromi Jounouchi repeated the Chinese term Chen Yu had used, and based on the pronunciation, she guessed, "Are they something simr to fireworks?"


    "Hmm, you could think of it that way," Chen Yu considered her assumption and found that, to some extent, there wasn''t anything wrong with it, but he borated, "These arenterns shaped into various forms. When they are lit up at night, they take on all sorts of shapes. Although some might look kind of silly, and a bit rustic, they truly are a part of Chinese tradition. It''s just that in the past, thenterns used to be more beautiful and refined. These days, you mostly see these sculptural types."


    "So, is it like the Christmas trees set up during Christmas?" Hiromi Jounouchi tried to understand exactly what Chen Yu was describing, "Also, you mentioned that the ones from before were prettier, what were they like? And what about this Chinese tradition you spoke of?"


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s questions, Chen Yu looked around and then led her to a nearby shop. At the entrance of the store, he pointed to a delicate littlentern hanging by the door and said, "Lanterns are an evolution of the ancient Chinesentern. You know about the big rednterns, right Hiromi?"


    "Duh, I do know whatnterns are!" Hiromi Jounouchi bristled at being teased, retorting while pointing at the hangingntern and telling the shopkeeper, "Excuse me, I''ll take this one, please!"


    However, the shopkeeper, seeing what Hiromi Jounouchi was pointing at, immediately apologized, "Sorry, this one is not for sale."


    "Eh? Isn''t this a product?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked, eyeing the beautifulntern hanging at the shop entrance with undeniable curiosity along with a hint of disappointment and envy in her voice.


    "This was made by my father; he used to sellnterns. But nowadays, people don''t really buy them anymore, so he only makes one to hang up here during the New Year. So, this one is not for sale," the shopkeeper exined apologetically.


    With regret etched on her face, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t insist and simply bowed slightly to the shopkeeper before turning to leave with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu continued to exin about festiventerns to Hiromi Jounouchi as they walked away: "Just like the one you saw at the shop, thentern hanging by the door was a traditionalntern made of bamboo, colorful silk, or paper. ording to tradition, on The Fifteenth of the First Lunar Month, which is the fifteenth day after the Lunar New Year, every family would disy theirnterns.


    But in modern society, traditional handmadenterns are no longer as popr as they once were, and even the custom of disyingnterns has diminished, mostly bing what you just saw in the square. The riddles that were an essential part of the festival on the fifteenth day are also not as popr as before, though it seems they are making aeback in thest few years with the rise in poprity of traditional culture," he said.


    "What''s antern riddle?" Although she hadn''t managed to buy antern, Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t particrly upset, as it was just a spur-of-the-moment desire, much like her new-found interest in thentern riddles Chen Yu mentioned.


    "It''s one of the Chinese traditional customs, existing alongside thenterns as a riddle-solving game," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, even presenting a riddle for her to guess: "In the past, while disyingnterns, people would write riddles on paper and hang them beneath thenterns for a guessing game. If you could guess correctly, you could take thentern home.


    Look, I have antern riddle right here, Hiromi, try to guess: ''Liu Bei weeps, and Liu Bang smiles. What character is this?''


    "Eh? Why suddenly make me solve a riddle? How could I possibly figure it out when I''ve just started learning Chinese!" Hiromi Jounouchi was caught off guard by Chen Yu''sntern riddle, and although she racked her brain, being far from proficient in Chinese, she indeed couldn''t guess it.


    "The answer is the character ''cui.'' In Chinese, the top half of the ''cui'' character is ''yu,'' and the bottom half is ''zu,'' together forming ''Yu-Zu.'' Liu Bei''s sworn brother was Guan Yu, and Liu Bang''s enemy was Xiang Yu. ''Yu-Zu'' signifies that ''Yu has died,'' hence the clue: Liu Bei cries, and Liu Bangughs." Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, simultaneously tracing the character on his palm to help her understand.


    "Who could guess that! I''m not Chinese! I''ll give you a Japanese riddle to guess then!" Hiromi Jounouchi pouted, seemingly miffed as she tossed out a riddle to him in return: "¤æ¤Ó¤ò¤­¤Ã¤Æ¤âÍ´¤¯¤Ê¤¤¤â¤Î¤ÏºÎ?(What situation ''cuts a finger'' but doesn''t hurt?)"


    "Hmm... Let me think!" Although Chen Yu knew Japanese, this riddle had stumped him for the moment.


    "Can''t guess, huh? Hehe!" Seeing Chen Yu''s troubled expression, Hiromi Jounouchi burst outughing.


    However, as Chen Yu was attempting to buy some time, his phone rang very "opportunely."


    With a teasing smile stered on Hiromi Jounouchi''s face, Chen Yu signaled an apology to her before answering the call.


    "Professor Zhang? How did you know I was back in the country? Happy New Year to you too! I should have been the one to call you first." The caller was Professor Zhang, Chen Yu''s teacher from his university days and the father of Zhang Zhao and Zhao Min, whom he had briefly met in Japan.


    "Isn''t it because you, Professor Chen, have be such a big shot now? The head of surgery at The Third People''s Hospital, Director Liu, actually called me up, not even letting people have a peaceful New Year, all to persuade you, Professor Chen Da, to perform a demonstration surgery for him." Professor Zhang''s voice conveyed a touch of helplessness and embarrassment over the phone, as he clearly didn''t want to disturb Chen Yu during the New Year: "I didn''t want to get involved in this, but since Director Liu is an old ssmate of mine from university, I ended up having to shamelessly ask you for this favor."

 Chapter 338 - 335: The True Healing Plan (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "I didn''t expect Director Liu to actually manage to call you, Professor!" Chen Yu couldn''t help feeling helpless as he realized that Director Liu, surprisingly well-connected, was able to draw on the mentor-student rtionship between himself and Professor Zhang and had gone to the extent of calling in favors with Professor Zhang, prompting him to call Chen Yu before the New Year.


    "I really didn''t want to make this call during the New Year either, but there''s no helping it, how could I refuse when I owe Old Liu a favor!" Professor Zhang''s tone over the phone also conveyed a sense of helplessness. While he was naturally overjoyed to see his student doing well, owing a favor that involved his student made Professor Zhang feel somewhat embarrassed.


    However, Director Liu was, after all, his old ssmate, with decades of friendship between them. When asked for such a favor, a phone call had to be made no matter what. Even if Chen Yu declined and things didn''t work out, at least he would have an exnation to offer.


    So, after a sigh, Professor Zhang asked Chen Yu, "Chen Yu, about this surgery, do you think... why don''t you just agree to Old Liu''s request? I know asking you to perform surgery during the New Year is a bit inconsiderate, but we''re all doctors after all. Treat it as healing patients! Besides, Old Liu is already in his fifties, it''s not a good look for the director of the surgical department at the City People''s Hospital to be begging around so desperately for help!"


    "Professor, this isn''t really about whether I agree to do it or not." Hearing the pleading tone in Professor Zhang''s voice over the phone, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile bitterly, but he still exined, "The patient has cancer of the hepatic hilum. Not to mention across the country, even within the province there are several experts capable of performing this surgery, right? There''s no need to insist on me during the New Year. I''ve finallye back from Japan, can''t I have a peaceful holiday?"


    Moreover, even if I were to agree to perform the surgery, and it indeed seeded, what about the patient''s postoperative survival rate? And the conditions for survival after the surgery?


    You''re a doctor as well, Professor. The patient just had a subtotal gastrectomy performed by me two days ago, and now I''m supposed to perform a hepatic duct surgery on him... While I am capable, the patient might not be able to handle it!


    Also, the patient is suffering from advanced-stage ulcerative gastric cancer and cancer of the hepatic hilum at the same time. After the two surgeries, his postoperative survival rate and the quality of life afterwards... These issues can''t be reced by the significance of a demonstrative surgery."


    "I''m aware of everything you''ve said, Chen Yu, it''s just..." Chen Yu''s words put Professor Zhang in a difficult position, but he still tried to persuade Chen Yu, "We can''t just watch a patient die, right? There are indeed other specialists in the province who can do the surgery, but none of them has your level of expertise as an associate professor from The University of Tokyo!"


    Moreover, even if the patient were to be transferred to internal medicine for palliative care, living one more year would be a stretch, right? I heard from Old Liu that the patient''s wife is your former ssmate. Can''t you save them?"


    "My expertise isn''t as good as the real experienced veterans, Professor, so please don''t tter me." Chen Yu said with an embarrassed smile, feeling a bit awkward about his former teacher''svish praise. However, when Professor Zhang mentioned his ssmate rtionship with Zhu Yiting, Chen Yu''s expression grewplicated: "ssmate rtionships can be good or bad! Besides, it''s precisely because I want to save lives that I''m not going to operate."


    "Not operate in order to save lives? What do you mean by that?" Professor Zhang became intrigued upon hearing Chen Yu speak this way, asking with curiosity.


    As a surgeon and Chen Yu''s former teacher, Professor Zhang''s knowledge was certainly notcking, but in his view, there were only two options for this case: either transfer to internal medicine for palliative care to live a little longer, or have Chen Yu perform the surgery and bet on the postoperative survival rate.


    However, from what Chen Yu said, he seemed to hear a different option.


    "Professor, if you''ve kept up with the medical news from Japan, you should be aware of a paper published this year titled ''Research and Practical Application of Pufferfish Toxin in Broad-Spectrum Cancer Treatment''," Chen Yu mentioned the paper he had written, which was also the only viable treatment n he had considered in thest few days.


    Though he didn''t want to operate on Wang Jiancheng, as a doctor encountering a rare case of multiple primary cancers, including ulcerative gastric cancer and hepatic hr chngiocarcinoma, he couldn''t help thinking about treatment options instinctively.


    As he had exined to Professor Zhang, even for a healthy person, undergoing just one of the two surgeries would cause significant harm to the body, and postoperative survival was worrying. Even with good luck, there was no guarantee of living more than ten years.


    And to perform both surgeries at once, frankly speaking, Chen Yu felt that without some trickery on his part, it wouldn''t be surprising at all if Wang Jiancheng died immediately after the surgery due toplications, considering that two-thirds of the stomach and liver would be removed.


    But that didn''t mean there were no other treatment options.


    "Of course, I''m aware of such epoch-making medical research findings, although I''ve only heard about it in passing. But is it true? Has Japan really developed this kind of universal cure?" Professor Zhang was naturally aware of the news about the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, but he remained skeptical about such ims, as a drug effective against all cancers seemed too impossible.


    "I wrote that paper, and the drug is currently in clinical trials," Chen Yu informed Professor Zhang that he was the author of the paper and continued, "The drug''s effects are very promising. A ssmate of mine with stage four esophageal cancer survived for three years thanks to the drug and eventually had the tumor sessfully removed.


    Additionally, there are other patients at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital currently using this drug, and I''ve entrusted a few pharmaceuticalpanies to conduct clinical trials for me, so you can rest assured of the drug''s efficacy, Professor. However, this new drug isn''t aplete cure for cancer; instead, it suppresses cancer cell activity, thereby improving the patient''s survival time and quality of life.


    So, my treatment n is to transfer this patient to our school''s affiliated hospital. Using the coboration agreement previously established between our school and Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, we could provide him with the new drug I developed, suppress the cancer cells in his body, and wait until his body recovers enough to undergo liver surgery. Or we might not perform the surgery at all, as the patient''s quality of life and survival time would be much more reliable than gambling on an operation."


    On the other end of the phone, upon hearing Chen Yu''s exined treatment n, Professor Zhang was left in awe.

 Chapter 339 - 336 New Year (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    ```


    For Chinese people, no matter when or where, the New Year holds a unique and immense significance. For many, it is the most important day of the year, and if not the most important, it is certainly among the top.


    For Chen Yu, who spends his year abroad, this day is the only festival he gets to celebrate at home, which also gives it a special meaning for him.


    No one needed to urge him; he got up exceptionally early today.


    "No one woke you up today, why didn''t you sleep in a bit longer?" Chen Yu''s mother, bustling in the kitchen, couldn''t help but ask as she saw Chen Yuing over to help.


    Rolling up his sleeves, Chen Yu stood next to his mother and answered with a smile, "It''s New Year''s Day, do you need any help with anything?"


    "Help me wash the vegetables." Chen Yu''s mother had a pile of tasks to do today, and seeing Chen Yu offering to help, she naturally began to instruct him on what to do.


    Without any questions, Chen Yu walked to the sink, looked at the various vegetables, took a basket, and turned on the faucet to start washing them.


    "If it''s cold, use hot water to wash. Don''t catch a cold on New Year''s Day," said Chen Yu''s mother, concerned for her son when she saw him using cold water.


    However, for Chen Yu, cold or hot water didn''t make much difference to him. He wouldn''t have any problem washing vegetables with cold water in this weather, but since his mother had spoken, he still turned the tap to hot water.


    While Chen Yu was washing the vegetables, Jounouchi Hiromi also woke up, and she couldn''t help but be surprised by Chen Yu''s early rise today. Sinceing back to China with Chen Yu, apart from the day when he had a sleepless night performing emergency surgery, he almost always slept in until nearly noon, just in time for lunch.


    While she knew that sleeping in was just a habit for Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi still expressed her surprise at his early rise today.


    Despite her surprise, the prospect of spending an authentic Chinese Lunar New Year with a Chinese family was not only a first-time experience for Jounouchi Hiromi but was also filled with enough novelty and allure to make her eagerly join in the preparations without showing her astonishment.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what preparations are needed for celebrating the New Year in China?" asked Jounouchi Hiromi in a whisper, perhaps because she feared Chen Yu''s parents would not understand her. She had been speaking her rudimentary Chinese at his home; it was only when she and Chen Yu were alone that they would speak in Japanese.


    "Today is New Year''s Day, there aren''t many things to prepare, actually. Other than preparing a rich New Year''s Eve dinner, it''s just the affixing of couplets," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi. In his memory, the New Year''s Eve dinner was the only indispensable event, with other customs gradually fading from his recollection.


    Like how he used to run around the streets withnterns when he was young, set off a lot of fireworks with friends, and feel the festive buzz around the neighborhood. But now, with the passage of time, those traditional papernterns are rarely seen anymore, and fireworks are even less worth mentioning. They''re already banned.


    "Couplets, are they the red papers with writing on them that are put up on doors during the Chinese New Year?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly became interested and pulling on Chen Yu, she called out excitedly, "Where are they, where are they? I want to paste them! I''ve never put up couplets before!"


    ```


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi get excited like a child, Chen Yu smiled, drained the washed vegetables, and exined to her, "In our family, I usually write the couplets myself, so right now, they''re just red paper. Hiromi, you go ask my dad where the stuff is and help me get it ready. I''lle write in a bit."


    "Got it, got it!" Jounouchi Hiromi agreed cheerfully and went to ask Chen Yu''s father for the materials. She helped Chen Yu set up the red paper and brushes in their study. However, looking at the red paper and brushes, Jounouchi Hiromi also couldn''t help but feel the urge to try it out.


    Still, she didn''t recklessly attempt it, knowing that, although she had learned calligraphy in Japan, Japanese calligraphy and Chinese calligraphy have quite a few differences. Moreover, she didn''t know what to write, so she just prepared the ink and brush for Chen Yu, waiting for him to write the couplets.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu''s family was joyfully preparing for the New Year, Zhu Yiting''s mood today was not very good. After all, it was a time for celebration, and her husband was lying in the hospital waiting for a lifesaving surgery¡ªsuch a situation would not bring smiles to anyone''s face.


    Nevertheless, Zhu Yiting still specially prepared some of Wang Jiancheng''s favorite dishes, which he could still eat, and also made dumplings. She packed everything in a thermal lunchbox, hoping that, even in the hospital, he could feel a bit of the New Year atmosphere.


    But when she entered the ward carrying the thermal box, Wang Jiancheng was in a rage.


    "I knew it, he doesn''t want to operate on me! He just wants me to die!" Wang Jiancheng shouted loudly while hitting the bed with his hands. Although the nurse tried to calm him down, his stream of curses couldn''t be stopped: "Whattest cancer drugs, what coborative experimental treatment, it all just boils down to using me like ab rat for experiments!


    I knew it, his conscience changed after he went to Japan! Definitely learned from Unit 731, wanting to use us Chinese as guinea pigs for his experiments! I won''t fall for his tricks! Even if I have to die, I''ll die right here, I''ll jump from here, but I will not ept his treatment!


    It''s just liver cancer, there are plenty of experts in the country who can operate on me. If he can''t cure it, can''t someone else? I''m going to call my friends in Beijing right now to help, to get an expert from Xiehe to save me!"


    Seeing Wang Jiancheng''s mad demeanor and his attempt to throw things¡ªonly failing because he couldn''t find anything handy at the moment¡ªZhu Yiting couldn''t hold back her anger and yelled at him, "What are you raving about now!"


    "Tingting! Chen Yu is trying to kill me! He wants to experiment on me!" When Wang Jiancheng saw Zhu Yiting enter, he cried out to her in panic, fear and confusion on his face as if he were insane.


    Seeing her husband in such a state was more than Zhu Yiting could bear. She roared back at him, "Shut up! The whole ward can hear you wailing! You''re not dead yet!"


    At Zhu Yiting''s shout, Wang Jiancheng instantly deted, shrinking back onto the bed, muttering, "I''m the patient, why are you yelling at me... I bet you''ve rekindled your old me with Chen Yu and now want to murder your husband."


    Hearing Wang Jiancheng''s muttering and seeing the peculiar and inexplicable look in the eyes of the nurse nearby, Zhu Yiting took a deep breath, forced herself not to get angry, reminded herself that he was a patient and not to stoop to his level, suppressed her own fury, and then asked the senior doctor standing to the side, who originally came to exin the situation to Wang Jiancheng, "Director, what on earth is going on, what kind of fit is he throwing now?"

 Chapter 340 - 337: Surgery and Medicine (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    After the ink had dried, Jounouchi Hiromi held the couplet written by Chen Yu at the entrance of their home. With Chen Yu''s help, she managed to paste the couplet on both sides of the door.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why do you still have one more strip in your hand?" Seeing Chen Yu holding another strip of red paper with writing on it, Jounouchi Hiromi looked carefully at both sides of the door, noticed they were both affixed, and asked in confusion, "Where is this strip supposed to be pasted?"


    Facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s puzzled look, Chen Yu motioned for her to step down from the stool. Then he climbed up, indicating that she should steady it. After she did so, he pasted the final red strip at the very top of the door frame.


    "This is called the horizontal scroll. In addition to the first and second lines of the couplet, there must also be a horizontal scroll," Chen Yu exined with a smile as he jumped down from the stool. "The function of the couplet is actually quite simr to Japan''s Kadomatsu; it''s just that the Kadomatsu is for weing gods, while the couplet is for warding off evil. Both are traditional customs; they just vary because of different national customs. If you''re interested in these things, Hiromi, I remember I have a book dedicated to Chinese folklore that you could read. Furthermore, all the TV programs today are about New Year''s customs, so you could also watch the television."


    "I want to read it! Give me the bookter, Mr. Chen Yu! I''m very interested in these kinds of cultural things!" Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her excitement, having an irrepressible interest in traditional culture.


    "Sure, but let''s talk about that tonight. This afternoon, you''ll join my mom in ying mahjong," Chen Yu readily agreed to Jounouchi Hiromi''s request, but he still discussed it with her first. After all, it was the New Year, and it would seem somewhat inappropriate for her to be reading a book by herself.


    "No problem! But aren''t the rules of Chinese mahjong a bit different from the Japanese versions? What if I don''t know how to y?" Jounouchi Hiromi kindly agreed, although she was a bit worried about the rules of Chinese mahjong, as she said, she didn''t know them.


    "That''s simple, you''ll know how to y after a few rounds." Chen Yuughed and gave the standard answer to her concern.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital, Zhu Yiting also learned from Director Liu about Chen Yu''s treatment suggestions for Wang Jiancheng, and she instantly fell into a dilemma.


    As a surgeon who also graduated from a prestigious school, she obviously understood the tremendous strain on the body of performing stomach and liver cancer surgeries within a short timeframe, as well as the postoperative survival rate and quality of life issues that Chen Yu was concerned about¡ªissues that were inescapable.


    Yet, as a surgeon, Zhu Yiting was also well aware that hepatic hilum bile duct cancer, as one of the most difficult to treat malignant tumors in the digestive system, spelled a countdown to death once one was diagnosed with it.


    Although there are numerous treatment methods for this cancer, from the preferred surgical treatment to chemotherapy, radiotherapy, immunotherapy, biological therapy, and interventional therapy, even traditional Chinese Herbal Medicine treatments in China, of these diverse methods, the only one that could provide a patient with a chance for a cure was surgical removal of the tumor.


    And this disease''s surgical resection rate has increased from less than 10% in 1985 to 64.1% through the efforts of generations of medical workers. Only through surgical removal could onepletely cure this cancer, and surgery''s improvement in postoperative quality of life was far superior to various drainage procedures.


    Therefore, when she first learned about this cancer at school, the teacher who taught Zhu Yiting had already informed her that an aggressive surgical approach should be adopted for hepatic hilum bile duct cancer, striving for the tumor''s removal.


    In fact, surgery was indeed the only current method to cure hepatic hilum bile duct cancer¡ªat least until the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Chen Yu was officially introduced to the market. Before then, surgery was the sole curative method.


    Zhu Yiting, as a surgeon, understood the burden that surgery would ce on Wang Jiancheng, but under these circumstances, it was impossible for her to adopt other methods of treatment. Any other way was merely buying time, and once the condition worsened or the tumor spread, not even surgery would be an option.


    However, the reply that Director Liu had heard from Professor Zhang, which he shared with Zhu Yiting, presented a new treatment method before her.


    Of course, Zhu Yiting was aware of the paper Chen Yu published on broad-spectrum cancer treatment. Although there was little information domestically, with the developedwork technology, Zhu Yiting could manage to find Chen Yu''s papers if she searched for them.


    In Chen Yu''s papers, she saw a new approach to cancer treatment, suppressing tumor cell activity with medication. This wasn''t exactly a novel concept, yet prior to Chen Yu proposing broad-spectrum cancer treatment, most methods targeted a specific type of cancer and had significant side effects, failing to maintain long-term suppression of tumor activity, especially in controlling the spread of tumor cells.


    Usually, such a method was only used when surgery wasn''t an option, or the patient refused surgery, aiming to extend their survival time and improve their quality of life. The treatment approach proposed by Chen Yu, however, was apletely new concept and approach with epoch-making significance for cancer treatment.


    For Wang Jiancheng, being able to adopt such a method to suppress liver tumor activity, waiting until his body recuperated from the debilitation of stomach tumor surgery to undergo liver tumor surgery, or even just continuing medication without surgery, would all be far better options than going straight to the operating table today and gambling with his life.


    However, since Chen Yu published his paper in Japan and is conducting research in Japanese hospitals, logically, even if the medication was officially on the market, entering China would require lengthy approval procedures and clinical verification.


    Zhu Yiting was clear that even if the state greenlit the introduction of such medication, thepletion of the entire process would still be too long for a cancer patient to wait.


    Therefore, if it wasn''t for Chen Yu, through his alma mater, facilitating cooperation with Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, allowing Wang Jiancheng to receive this medication under the guise of academic research, even if he was able to enlist Xiehe''s experts to operate as he said he could, the chance of survival would only be a toss-up, and optimistically, the postoperative survival time was estimated at only five years.


    While Chen Yu''s approach on the surface seemed to treat Wang Jiancheng as a test subject, in reality, it circumvented numerous obstacles, allowing him ess to this medication for treatment.

 Chapter 341 - 338: Toasting (Request for Monthly Tickets and Subscriptions)

    For Hiromi Jounouchi, who was spending New Year''s at Chen Yu''s home for the first time, every single Chinese New Year custom seemed extraordinarily novel to her.


    Thevishness exceeded her imagination; the New Year''s Eve dinner resembled a feastposed of more than a dozen dishes. The significance of each dish on the table, along with the abundance and deliciousness of these traditional foods, deeply fascinated Hiromi Jounouchi, stimting her appetite greatly, yet she also had to suppress her desire to eat, because Yu Chen was exining the various New Year''s Eve customs to her.


    "My parents are not originally from Hunan Province. Our hometown is in Anhui Province, but we moved here when I was four years old, so I basically grew up in Hunan. However, my parents have kept many of the New Year customs unique to Anhui Province," Chen Yu said, cing the prepared dishes on the table while exining to Hiromi Jounouchi, "For example, the locals eat their New Year''s meal at noon, but ording to our hometown tradition, we eat the New Year''s Eve dinner in the evening. Also, it''s customary in our hometown to have a fish on the table from New Year''s Eve until The Fifteenth of the First Lunar Month, but this fish is not to be eaten."


    "Eh? Not to be eaten? Doesn''t that mean the fish will go to waste? If it stays there for fifteen days, surely it really can''t be eaten, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi covered her mouth in surprise and looked at the fish on the table that had been only slightly fried, asking with some confusion.


    "There are actually two reasons for this. The first is to have ''surplus year after year,'' because ''fish'' is a homophone for ''surplus.'' So, having a fish on the table during the New Year signifies having leftovers every year," Chen Yu exined, rotating the Lazy Susan on the table to bring the fish in front of himself, "The second reason is a custom from Anhui Province, where this uneaten fish is called the ''listening fish.'' It must be presented at every meal but cannot be eaten. It''s there to listen to everyone''s conversation. As for the specific reason behind it, I haven''t looked into it in detail, so I can only tell you this much."


    After finishing, Chen Yu also showed a slightly apologetic expression, as if he felt sorry for not knowing more about the custom.


    "Not at all, Mr. Chen Yu, you know a lot! It''s really interesting hearing you talk about these things!" Hiromi Jounouchiughed, not minding that Chen Yu didn''t know the specific origins of the custom. To her, it was already impressive that Chen Yu could tell her about this tradition.


    While Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were talking about these things, Chen Yu''s mother brought out thest dish, and Chen Yu''s father opened a bottle of red wine, cing four sses on the table and turning to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Would Hiromi like some wine, or would you prefer a soft drink?"


    Seeing that Chen Yu''s father was about to pour her a drink, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly felt a little uneasy and quickly looked to Chen Yu, not quite sure how to respond due to her unfamiliarity with Chinese customs.


    "You can have whatever you like; today is New Year''s, and there are no prohibitions. Besides, our family never forces anyone to drink. If you want a soft drink, that''s avable too. You can even mix the red wine with a soft drink if you want. However, today you have to drink a little to celebrate the New Year properly," Chen Yu said half-jokingly to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Ah? Mix red wine with a soft drink? How should I drink that?" Hiromi Jounouchi was taken aback by Chen Yu''s suggestion, but she quickly told Chen Yu''s father, "Uncle, I can drink a little bit of red wine."


    "Dad, just pour her a little," Chen Yu knew Hiromi Jounouchi could actually hold her alcohol, since the image of Japanese officedies (OL) who can drink was not even considered an urban legend anymore. In the bars on the streets of Tokyo, seeing OLs drinking heavily after work was nothing out of the ordinary.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi was clearly worried that if she showed she could drink well, it might leave a bad impression on Chen Yu''s parents; after all, a female drinker is not an image that would endear a boyfriend''s parents, whether in China or in Japan.


    Fortunately, it was New Year''s, so even those who usually don''t drink would indulge a little to celebrate the asion. Thus, Chen Yu''s father also poured about a small ss of red wine for Hiromi Jounouchi and ced it in front of her.


    As for Chen Yu, he seemed to be demonstrating to Hiromi Jounouchi how to mix the beverage and the red wine by deliberately pouring himself half a ss of red wine and half a ss of Sprite, creating a mixed drink, and purposely letting Hiromi Jounouchi have a taste.


    Looking at the red liquid mixed with alcohol and soda, Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat suspicious, but it didn''t seem too different from some of the cocktails sold in bars, so she bravely took a sip.


    "Hmm... It''s a bit sweet; it seems okay?" Hiromi Jounouchi pursed her lips, seemingly finding the taste eptable, but inside she couldn''t help but feel that Chen Yu was ying around, spoiling good wine.


    After all, the bottle of red wine opened by Chen Yu''s father was brought back from Japan by Chen Yu, apparently a gift from a patient, and the quality was quite good. That was why Chen Yu had taken the wine home for his father to enjoy.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally wouldn''t voice these thoughts. After returning the ss to Chen Yu, she took a dainty sip from her own ss, pondered the vor, and felt that the taste of the original wine and the taste after Chen Yu mixed it with a drink... both seemed okay?


    Without dwelling on this matter further, once Chen Yu''s parents took their seats, Chen Yu signaled to Hiromi Jounouchi, asking her to toast his parents.


    "Uncle, Aunty, let me toast to you." Following Chen Yu''s gesture, Hiromi Jounouchi stood up very sensibly and politely, holding her ss to toast Chen Yu''s parents. However, Hiromi Jounouchi obviously wouldn''t know any propitious phrases to say during the toast, so she simply and awkwardly held up her ss.


    But Chen Yu''s parents didn''t seem to mind. Chen Yu''s father waved his hand, signaling for Hiromi Jounouchi to sit down, "Sit down, sit down; no need to be so formal at home!"


    "This naughty boy of ours has been spoiled rotten with all sorts of bad habits by us. You''ll need to look after him, and if he dares to bully you, just tell us, and watch if I don''t break his legs!" Chen Yu''s mother clearly was very satisfied with Hiromi Jounouchi as her daughter-inw.


    Although her Japanese identity gave Chen Yu''s parents some hesitation, thankfully, they were quite open-minded, believing that as long as their son was fond of her and her character was decent, they didn''t have too many objections.


    After the toasting was over, Hiromi Jounouchi finally took her seat. Meanwhile, Chen Yu teased her, "Hiromi, now you''re still calling them uncle and auntie, but next time youe, you''ll have to call them dad and mom."


    "You''re so mean!" Hearing Chen Yu''s teasing, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately gave him an annoyed re and coyly reached around to twist his waist with a small hand.

 Chapter 342 - 339 Playing Mahjong (Requesting monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    The Spring Festival G in China, though having be somewhat tiresome for the Chinese, was still a novelty to Hiromi Jounouchi, who had never seen such a Chinese-style g. Although she could only grasp a general understanding of manynguage-based programs with her rudimentary Chinese, and many punchlines went over her head, the festive and joyful atmosphere was nheless infectious.


    As she yed mahjong with Chen Yu''s parents while watching the Spring Festival G on TV, which she only half understood, Hiromi Jounouchi also felt the atmosphere of the Chinese New Year.


    "Seventy thousand," Chen Yu''s mother discarded a tile and suddenly asked Yu Chen in the Anhui dialect, "Yu, when have you and Hiromi decided to marry? Your father and I are still waiting to hold a grandchild."


    "Mom! There''s no rush. We haven''t discussed it yet!" Chen Yu said quickly ncing at Hiromi Jounouchi, who was still fixated on the television, seemingly captivated by the acrobatics show and had not heard what his mother just said. He let out a sigh of relief, knowing that otherwise, he might have had to suffer another talking-to.


    Chen Yu''s mother seemed to notice his look and tapped him, "No rush? You''re already thirty. If not now, then when? The girl is not getting any younger. How much longer do you n to wait? Your father and I are nearly sixty; we just want to have a grandchild to hold! We won''t be able to help with the kids if we get any older!"


    All Chen Yu''s mother''s words did was elicit a wry smile from him. The Chinese-style marriage pressure had be a big problem for contemporary young Chinese. Those without partners were pressed to find one, those with partners were pushed to marry, and those married were urged to have children... Beneath the series of pursuits was the simple and robust desire to hold a grandchild.


    "Mom! Even if we do decide to marry, we have to consider all the issues! You want to hold a grandchild; we would definitely have to return to China for that to happen. But I''m currently working in Japan, and Hiromi is thoroughly Japanese. Even if she''s willing toe back with me, I have to arrange my work affairs first," Chen Yu yed for time, hoping to gloss over the topic.


    Every New Year, this topic had be a constant theme at Chen Yu''s home, only now it had shifted from urging him to find a partner to urging him to marry quickly.


    However, the things Chen Yu needed to consider were not as simple as his mother thought.


    For his mother, Chen Yu''s job was done as soon as he found someone to marry and had a child to make her a grandmother.


    But for Chen Yu, he had to consider his and Hiromi Jounouchi''s current jobs, whether to move back to China after marriage, and, most importantly, how a Necromancer and a Dragon Blood Knight were going to have a child.


    Hiromi Jounouchi had indeed said before that she was willing to apany Chen Yu back to China, but at that time, they were both just ordinary surgeons. Resigning and returning home, though somewhat troublesome, was not a very difficult decision to make¡ªthe only trouble was making that decision.


    But now, Chen Yu was an associate professor at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital with a Nobel Prize-level research project in his hands. In such a scenario, Chen Yu''s resignation, should he desire it, would be strongly opposed by both the hospital and The University of Tokyo.


    After all, Chen Yu''s research project was of great importance to any country in the world. Even putting aside the Nobel Prize aspect, the economic benefits alone from the drug were not something any country could ignore.


    For some small countries, such an industry could even be the backbone of the national economy!


    It goes without saying that even if The University of Tokyo and the hospital approved his resignation, the Japanese Government would not easily allow such an important research project to leave with Chen Yu.


    So far, Chen Yu had not yet encountered anyone from the government side, probably because his research was conducted at the affiliated hospital of The University of Tokyo, and the hospital and university had borne all aspects of the issue.


    On the other hand, it was somewhat easier for Hiromi Jounouchi to resign; although she was currently a lecturer at the hospital, Japanese women traditionally had the custom of quitting their jobs upon marriage. Plus, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t have any significant research projects in her hands at the moment, so resigning wasparatively easier for her.


    However, thinking of the artificial womb research that Hiromi Jounouchi was currently conducting, Chen Yu became somewhat uncertain again. Of course, this project couldn''t bepared with broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents, but it was still one of the very cutting-edge medical research topics and held significant importance.


    To put it bluntly, even if it wasn''t Nobel Prize material, second-tier medical research awards were still within reach. If Hiromi Jounouchi made progress and seeded in her research, a professorship would likely be inevitable for her.


    So, while the marriage of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi was their own affair, if the two of them wanted to return to China, it could potentially involve a negotiation between two countries.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yu''s mother clearly didn''t consider all these factors and simply pped another white tile on the table, then said to Chen Yu, "Whether you twoe back or not doesn''t matter; your father and I don''t expect you to, as long as you cane back to mourn us when we''re gone. So, next year... no, I mean this year, you two better hurry up and get married. It doesn''t matter if it''s in Japan, just make sure to give me a grandson soon!"


    "Yes, yes, I understand. I will put in the effort!" Chen Yu looked at his mother helplessly and could only agree with her.


    While he was talking to his mother, Chen Yu picked up another tile from the table. After a nce, he mmed it down on the table and pushed his tiles forward, "Win, all simples, pure suit, straight, seven pairs!"


    The tiles in Chen Yu''s hands were indeed two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, a set of four bamboo tiles.


    "You lucky kid! I was just missing an eight of bamboos!" Chen Yu''s mother nced at his tiles, pushed her own forward, and indeed, she was only one eight of bamboos short of winning.


    It seemed that the win by Chen Yu, which interrupted his mother''s train of thought, precluded further discussion on the subject. But under the table, Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand had alreadynded on Chen Yu''s thigh, giving him a gentle pinch.


    Clearly, Hiromi Jounouchi had understood the conversation between Chen Yu and his mother earlier, but as Chen Yu''s girlfriend, she obviously didn''t feel it was her ce to voice an opinion on such a topic, whether positive or negative, so she too had to pretend she hadn''t heard.

 Chapter 343 - 340: Did I Make the Wrong Choice? (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Recommendations)

    For Zhu Yiting, this was the most difficult New Year she had ever experienced in her life.


    Although she didn''t have to work at the hospital during the New Year this year, because of Wang Jiancheng''s situation, she still spent the holiday in the hospital.


    Spending the New Year in the hospital isn''t anything new for a surgeon. The hospital tends to be livelier than usual during the New Year, with special dinners prepared in the cafeteria, and doctors and the young nurses putting together some performances, creating a festive atmosphere that can sometimes even be more pronounced than at home.


    But this year¡­ Thinking of this, Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but heave a deep sigh. Since Wang Jiancheng was diagnosed with cancer, she had probably sighed more than she had in the previous thirty years of her life.


    Sometimes, Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but wonder, if she hadn''t followed the ambnce that day, if she hadn''t encountered Chen Yu, and if she hadn''t invited him to the reunion, would none of what followed have happened?


    It seemed that ever since she met him again, misfortune continually befell her. Her husband suddenly vomited blood during the reunion, requiring hospitalization, and no one was avable to perform the surgery. When he finally did get surgery, bleeding from the stomach turned into stomach cancer, and just as they managed to remove the tumor, they found it had spread to the liver...


    It felt as though there was an invisible thread making everything she experienced increasingly miserable, as if she were cursed.


    If it were only these things, Zhu Yiting wouldn''t have felt the need to sigh so much. Although the misfortunes that befell her were certainly unlucky, they weren''t insurmountable for her.


    It was simply a matter of having an additional family member with serious cancer, requiring her care and support for the entire family from now on.


    For someone like Zhu Yiting, who aspired from a young age to be a strong independent woman, such difficulties weren''t enough to bring her down. To make her give in, it would have to be even worse.


    Yet, as she looked at Wang Jiancheng''s paranoid demeanor in the hospital room, acting like everyone was out to get him, Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but want to sigh again, wondering if she had really made the wrong choice back then.


    When Wang Jiancheng used those little tricks to pursue her, Zhu Yiting had already realized that the love letters and breakfasts he provided were actually prepared by Chen Yu. Zhu Yiting knew very well that given Wang Jiancheng''s academic abilities, he couldn''t even write a decent essay, let alone a love letter.


    And as for the breakfasts¡­ only Chen Yu knew that she preferred soy milk without sugar, a detail that Wang Jiancheng remained oblivious to even now.


    She chose him at the time because she thought he was calcting and resourceful, a man who could achieve things. In contrast, Chen Yu seemed dull and somewhat insecure, harboring feelings for her but only confessing after all those years, from elementary school to high school. Since Chen Yu missed the opportunity she gave him, Zhu Yiting naturally ended up with Wang Jiancheng.


    But now, Zhu Yiting realized that cunning and resourcefulness could only prevail temporarily, not for a lifetime.


    Wang Jiancheng, who appeared to have the know-how and strength, had indeed achieved some sess over the years. But when faced with a real test, he proved to be exceptionally inadequate, almost like a clown.


    And yet, the once-underestimated Chen Yu had surged ahead, reaching heights that even he had to look up to.


    Life''s circumstances are so magical, they caused Zhu Yiting to be overwhelmed with a sense of absurdity.


    She couldn''t help but wonder, what if she had chosen Chen Yu back then? Perhaps she would be the Professor''s Wife by now?


    But who could have predicted that the once modest and reticent Chen Yu would soar to such heights, while the seemingly clever and capable Wang Jiancheng, although doing well for himself, turned out to be all style and no substance, utterly useless when truly tested? He didn''t even have the courage to face adversity; his performance in the face of cancer was simply too pitiful.


    However, what''s missed is missed. Even if she now desired to be Pan Jinlian, Chen Yu was no Ximen Qing.


    Although such absurd thoughts popped into her mind, Zhu Yiting was not the type of woman to resort to any means necessary. She continued to fulfill her duties as a wife, caring for Wang Jiancheng and, after consulting his parents, she ultimately agreed to the healing approach proposed by Chen Yu.


    Convincing Wang Jiancheng himself took quite some time, but eventually, under Zhu Yiting''s firm hand, his so-called objections became irrelevant. The final decision was for him to go to Japan to receive the first dan of healing, and once his condition stabilized, he would only need to visit the hospital affiliated with Chen Yu''s alma mater, which cooperated with Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, once a month for check-ups and medication.


    Despite Wang Jiancheng''s persistentints, Zhu Yiting felt very satisfied with the oue. At least this matter could finally be put to rest, and she no longer had to worry about it.


    "Yiting!" Just as Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but let out a sigh, the ss monitor carrying a bag of fruit appeared at the door of the hospital room, "Why are you sighing here? Is your husband''s condition not optimistic? Should I ask Chen Yu for help?"


    "It''s nothing, the issue has been resolved." Seeing the ss monitor enter, Zhu Yiting quickly showed her a tired smile, "Chen Yu has agreed to help transfer Jiancheng to a hospital in Japan for healing. The follow-up arrangements have been made, and there''s no more trouble. But why have youe, Jingyun?"


    As Li Qian''s sister, the ss monitor, also surnamed Li, was called Li Jingyun. She had a good friendship with Zhu Yiting since their student days, and their rtionship had always been good.


    "We were ssmates, so I came to see how Wang Jiancheng was doing." As she spoke, Li Jingyun shifted her gaze to Wang Jiancheng, only to see him lying on the hospital bed, motionless as if asleep.


    Noticing Li Jingyun''s attention on Wang Jiancheng, Zhu Yiting exined, "He''s just been given a sedative and has fallen asleep. He was being troublesome earlier, thinking that Chen Yu didn''t want to perform surgery on him because he wanted to watch him die. I had no choice but to sedate him. With his condition like this, he can''t afford to be too agitated."


    "Ah, it''s hard to tell. Aside from being a bit too calcting and prone to getting carried away when things go his way, Wang Jiancheng wasn''t too bad as a person. But now that he''s severely ill, he''s turned out like this," Li Jingyun, as the ss monitor, naturally knew Wang Jiancheng well. Although she didn''t like him much, she didn''t think he was a terrible person. But his illness this time made Li Jingyun realize that appearances can be deceiving.


    "Maybe it''s because he was too harsh in his scheming against Chen Yu back then, and now he''s haunted by his own demons, fearing that Chen Yu would seek revenge?" Zhu Yiting had never shared the past grudges between Wang Jiancheng and Chen Yu with Li Jingyun, but today, for some reason, she felt the urge to get it off her chest. So she pulled Li Jingyun aside and began to whisper about the past¡­

 Chapter 344 - 341 About the Wedding (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Despite Chen Yu''s desire to spend a few more days at home, he and Hiromi Jounouchi ultimately had to pack their bags and prepare to return to Japan after staying until the third day of the New Year, having only requested ten days of leave.


    Just like their arrival, their journey would start by flying to Shanghai, then taking a flight back to Tokyo from there.


    Chen Yu had initially hoped to spare a day to show Hiromi Jounouchi around Shanghai, but after the New Year, he had to stay an extra day at home to deal with Wang Jiancheng''s trip to Japan for healing, resulting in the cancetion of their nned Shanghai excursion.


    Fortunately, Hiromi Jounouchi was very understanding and didn''t express any dissatisfaction over this small matter. She simply requested that Chen Yu must take her on another trip this year before she let the matter go.


    As for Wang Jiancheng''s situation, after consulting with Zhu Yiting and Director Liu, Chen Yu decided to wait until Wang''s stomach wound had fully healed before sending him to Japan for the first phase of healing. This would also give them time toplete the necessary formalities.


    After all, this was an international medical experimental program. Wang Jiancheng had to be transferred first to the hospital affiliated with Chen Yu''s alma mater, register as a patient there, and then get included in the medical cooperation project through the hospital''s internal procedures. Only then could he go to Japan for healing as a patient in cooperation between his alma mater and the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital.


    If they didn''t follow these procedures, even if Wang Jiancheng managed to book an appointment at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, he would hardly be able to receive the treatment with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Chen Yu, since this drug was still in the experimental stage and not yet avable for clinical application.


    In short, after this series of procedures, Wang Jiancheng would be able to go to Japan for his healing. As to whether he would choose to have surgery to remove the tumor after his body recovered or maintain his life on medication, that was no longer Chen Yu''s concern.


    The emotional debt owed to a once friend, neighbor, and ssmate had been paid off with this matter. For Chen Yu, Wang Jiancheng was just someone he once knew, with whom he might exchange greetings upon meeting but couldn''t expect any more than that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think we should get married this year?" On the ne, Hiromi Jounouchi, gazing at the white clouds outside the window, suddenly asked Chen Yu in a seemingly casual manner.


    "Get married?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s seemingly casual question took Chen Yu by surprise, but he quickly recovered and teased her, "Hiromi, why are you asking about this all of a sudden? Are you that eager to marry me?"


    However, instead of taking Chen Yu''s teasing seriously, Hiromi Jounouchi appeared very indifferent and earnestly said, "We''ve already met each other''s parents, and our rtionship is stable. Shouldn''t we be considering marriage? ording to Japanese customs, after meeting with parents, these matters are usually considered next. Isn''t it the same in China?"


    "It''s pretty much the same in China, meeting the parents basically means the rtionship is set," replied Chen Yu, taking the conversation seriously upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s remarks, "But Hiromi, are you sure you want to consider this question this year?"


    "Your mother is urging you to get married, isn''t she?" Hiromi Jounouchi responded to his question with a rationale that Chen Yu couldn''t overlook or dispute, "And with our current rtionship, would it really make a difference whether we marry sooner orter? Rather than upsetting your mother, why don''t we just get married this year?"


    With that, Chen Yu found himself without a reason to argue.


    The only thingcking in his and Hiromi Jounouchi''s rtionshippared to a real marriage was a marriage certificate and a wedding ceremony. After sessfully proposing to Hiromi Jounouchi and with no other secrets between them, their rtionship had already surpassed that of husband and wife.


    However, even so, there were still other issues that needed to be addressed if Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were to wed.


    "Speaking of which, Hiromi, you currently have Japanese nationality, and I have Chinese nationality. Registering our marriage is likely to be quiteplicated, isn''t it?" Chen Yu admitted he didn''t know much about this, as probably no one who called out to Ishihara Satomi and Aragaki Yui as their wives every day would have looked into how a Chinese person should marry a Japanese person.


    "Don''t know, let''s ask the civil affairs department after we get back to Japan," this issue also puzzled Hiromi Jounouchi, and she subconsciously overlooked it.


    "Yeah, I''ll inquire about itter, and I''ll also ask the Chinese embassy about the relevant details," nodded Chen Yu. These things usually have a set procedure that most people never have to use, but by inquiring with the relevant departments, he could get the answers.


    Chen Yu did not n to give up his Chinese nationality. Although his work and life were based in Japan, as a Chinese person, he naturally did not want to renounce his Chinese nationality and be a "Japanese person."


    Plus, if they were to return to China, although Hiromi Jounouchi had said she would be willing to go back to China with Chen Yu, obtaining Chinese nationality is one of the hardest in the world. One cannot simply marry a Chinese person to acquire it.


    And would Hiromi Jounouchi really be willing to give up her own nationality?


    "Hiromi, regarding the nationality issue and our future ns, what are your thoughts? I want to hear your opinion," thinking of it, Chen Yu asked the question directly. Since the matter came up, he was interested to know Hiromi Jounouchi''s opinion.


    "I don''t mind about nationality, be it Japanese or Chinese, it''s just a different passport after all," Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t concerned about that detail, but rather focused on something more important, "Rather than that, shouldn''t we be discussing how to hold the wedding?"


    "About the wedding, Hiromi, didn''t you sayst time you wanted it to be held at Hachiman Daijingu Shrine? How about we have the wedding there?" recalling what Hiromi Jounouchi had previously mentioned, Chen Yu offered his suggestion.


    "Hachiman Daijingu Shrine is, of course, wonderful, but besides a traditional wedding, I also want to wear a bridal gown! I''d also like to experience a Chinese-style wedding," Hiromi Jounouchi mused, falling into the typical female reverie about weddings, "Plus, we have such a huge castle, it should feel more like a prince and princess wedding there than at Disney, right?"

 Chapter 345 - 342 Shadow Guard (Please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets)

    After flying for several hours, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi safely returned to Tokyo.


    Although they could conveniently travel directly from China to Japan by making use of the Necromantic Space, there are always rules to follow. Freely moving between the two countries was undoubtedly convenient and time-saving for Yu Chen, but it could cause significant trouble. At the very least, discrepancies in immigration records could easily attract attention.


    Despite the fact that Japan''s so-called Supernaturalist management organization¡ªthe Supernaturalist Association¡ªwas just a shell used for trading, both the Metropolitan Police Department and the Self-Defense Forces in Japan had modernized unitsposed entirely of Supernaturalists.


    This sort of special forces,prised solely of Supernaturalists and supported by modern military training, possessing both Supernatural Spells and technologically advanced equipment, held an absolute advantage and lethality against any lone entity or loosely organized social group of Supernaturalists. After all, if everyone is a Supernaturalist, how could a single person contend against a fully armed military force?


    Even Legendary-rank Supernaturalists wouldn''t want to face an army made up solely of Supernaturalists, as it could cause them great trouble and even pose the risk of falling in an unlucky moment.


    Yu Chen had always avoided provoking official forces. He didn''t stir trouble while in China, and in Japan, he simply focused on his own cultivation and studied necromancy until he achieved ascension and registered his identity with the official Supernaturalist management organization¡ªthe Supernaturalist Association.


    For modern nations, except for those small countries with weak national power, any country with sufficient historical, cultural heritage, and economic and military strength has aprehensive management system for its Supernaturalists and also possesses the corresponding restraining power.


    While powerful Supernaturalists are indeed a potential threat to social stability, countries like the Five Great Hooligans can suppress everything with their own might. This is where the White Eagle,cking historical depth, has always been somewhat inferior, relying on the technology avable to them topensate.


    For Japan, although its Supernatural Power suffered greatly during the war, a country with over a thousand years of history still has sufficient depth in this area.


    The Ghoul residing in the Meiji Shrine, sustained by the nation''s resources, possesses the strength to suppress the entire Tokyo. Even Legendary-rank Supernaturalists wouldn''t lightly provoke a Demigod, even one without a physical form.


    Therefore, for Yu Chen, it was better to take some effort and time than to cause a disturbance that would draw the attention of official forces. Moreover, his years of living as an ordinary person had already ingrained a habit of obeying thew.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Rena, good morning." First thing in the morning upon arriving at the office, Yu Chen saw his personal assistant, Shirai Rena, already seated at her desk. He greeted her with a smile and handed her the souvenir he brought: "Here, a little something for you."


    "Thank you, Professor!" Shirai Rena epted the paper bag Yu Chen offered. Her face showed delight, but she didn''t forget her duties. Quickly, she passed a folder from her desk to Yu Chen and said, "Professor, these are some call records and matters that need your confirmation and handling from the past few days while you were away. I''ve organized them into a memo for you to review."


    Yu Chen took the folder somewhat surprised, as he hadn''t asked Shirai Rena to do this, yet she had thought to organize things. This certainly raised her in his esteem, and he felt satisfied with herpetence.


    Flipping through the folder and noting how Shirai Rena had neatly categorized calls and various issues with notes, Yu Chen thanked her and, pleased, nodded his head before proceeding into his office and sitting down at his desk.


    Without waiting for instructions, the well-acquainted Shirai Rena had already ced a cup of perfectly brewed coffee in front of Yu Chen.


    Sipping the coffee, which was to his great satisfaction in both taste and texture, Yu Chen couldn''t help butugh and say to Shirai Rena, "Rena, your coffee-making skills are getting better and better. It seems you could open your own caf¨¦ someday, even if you don''t work as my assistant."


    "You''re too kind, Professor," responded Shirai Rena modestly before exiting Yu Chen''s office and closing the door behind her.


    As the office door closed, Yu Chen''s shadow suddenly moved, detaching itself from him and transforming into a ck Armored Warrior wearing a white silver skull mask in front of him.


    This was Maeda Toshiie, turned into a Legendary-rank Undead Servant by Yu Chen ¡ª the Shadow Guard.


    This was a type of Undead Servant that was also very special among Necromancers. As a Legendary-rank being, the Shadow Guard couldpletely merge with the shadows, controlling the power of the shadow ne, creating Sub-Legendary strength duplicates from their own shadow, and switching between the duplicate and the main body at will.


    Although simr in ability to the Moonshadow Dancer, the Shadow Guard''s power was more pure and powerful. The Shadow Guard, hidden within the shadow of the Necromancer, was the closest and most trusted protector of the Necromancer.


    Yu Chen had Maeda Toshiie''s main body in charge of the Mingyue Society, while also creating two duplicates, following both him and Hiromi Jounouchi as personal protection.


    However, without any incidents, the Shadow Guard should remain in Yu Chen''s shadow with no action; thus, its sudden emergence from Yu Chen''s shadow puzzled him. Setting down his coffee, he looked up at this unexpected shadow duplicate that had sprouted from his own shadow.


    The duplicate didn''t exin but instead reached into its dense shadow, pulling out a paper bag and cing it in front of Yu Chen before melting away like a liquid and merging back into Yu Chen''s shadow.


    Raising an eyebrow, Yu Chen then realized that this was most likely Maeda Toshiie''s main body passing on information to him. It must be said that the Shadow Guard''s abilities were indeed very useful, though Maeda Toshiie''s autonomy was strong, and he seemed tock enough respect for Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen didn''t mind this, though. A Legendary-rank being, especially one known historically by name, is bound to have some pride. Loyalty is what mattered, after all.


    As he thought this, Yu Chen opened the paper bag he held, which contained an investigative report about Qingdai.

 Chapter 346 - 343: Embryo Retrieval Surgery (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    In the sterileboratory, Nakagawa Susumu stared intently at the pink embryo within the culture sk. After several days of development, the tiny lump of mouse tissue had matured into a proper embryo. Normally, after just one or two more days, the mice would be ready to enter the birthing stage and be born.


    However, this mouse embryo was not within a mother''s body but in a specialized culture sk. While there was no difference in the environment, if the researchers did not wish for it to be born, it would just drown in that very sk despite reaching full development.


    Of course, Nakagawa Susumu, understanding the significant implications of this experiment, would obviously never consider doing such a thing.


    If the important experimental embryo died in the culture sk leading to a failed experiment, the consequences were not something a mere Trainee Doctor like Nakagawa could bear.


    Though both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi intended to nurture Nakagawa, he was, after all, just a Trainee Doctor. Even though Hiromi Jounouchi had arranged for him to manage theb affairs in her absence, it also meant that should any idents ur during the experiment, he would have to take responsibility.


    That made Nakagawa tread on eggshells in the absence of Jounouchi Hiromi, fearing even the slightest mistake.


    Fortunately, the experimental ns and steps that Hiromi Jounouchi had left him were well-organized, and as long as he followed her procedures to the letter, there would be no problems.


    Even so, Nakagawa could not fully rx and immerse himself in the experiments, always seeming to be on pins and needles.


    The other Trainee Doctors in theb thought that he might just be under too much stress, but only Nakagawa knew the real reason for his apprehension was something he could hardly admit¡ªhe was afraid of mice.


    Yes, as a medical student, Nakagawa wasn''t faint-hearted. He had braved the rigors of medical school, but mice were his one true fear.


    It stemmed from a terrifying childhood incident in the countryside where a mouse nearly crawled into his mouth while he was asleep. Because of this, Nakagawa always had a deep-seated fear of these squeaking animals, as if they might jump into his mouth at any moment.


    But fortunately, now that Hiromi Jounouchi was back, Nakagawa finally felt a sigh of relief and no longer needed to be under such intense pressure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hiromi, how is your experiment progressing?" Chen Yu asked while eating lunch.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, who had just finished checking on the experiments that morning, shoveled food into her mouth to fill her empty stomach, and took a moment to report to Chen Yu, "Progress is good, the mouse embryo is developing well, and there haven''t been any problems. Nakagawa-kun is very diligent and conscientious, very reassuring indeed!"


    "Is that so? It seems Nakagawa-kun is certainly worth nurturing!" Chen Yu joked. If Nakagawa hadn''t shown such a serious working attitude, unlike other Trainee Doctors tainted by hospital politics, Chen Yu might not have paid him such attention.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s praise, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in agreement, "Hmm, as far as Trainee Doctors go, Nakagawa-kun may not be the most brilliant or the smartest, but he is by far the most industrious. He does everything seriously and to satisfaction. However, he seems a bit on edge, as if he''s always anxious, not yet mature andposed enough."


    "Perhaps he just needs more experience. After all, he''s just a Trainee Doctor. Giving him more responsibilities should suffice," Chen Yu understood Nakagawa well, aware that he could sometimes appear like a nervous little animal, prone to panic.


    "Indeed, more practice would be beneficial. Nakagawa-kun has a lot of potential, and I n to have him as my assistant for the treatment of Egawa Sae," Hiromi Jounouchi seemed to feel her hunger subsiding, slowing her eating pace and joking with Chen Yu, "Sorry, Mr. Chen Yu, let me borrow your capable assistant first."


    "Be sure to return him after you''re done. Although Nakagawa isn''t ready to take on everything by himself, he''s still quite capable. I want to continue mentoring him," Chen Yu said casually, shaking his head without concern about Hiromi Jounouchi taking Nakagawa for more time, as Nakagawa had been assisting Hiromi Jounouchi before.


    "By the way, Hiromi, are you going straight to the surgery for Egawa Sae without doing another human embryo experiment?" Skipping over Nakagawa''s matter, Chen Yu was more interested in Hiromi Jounouchi''s treatment n for the patient: "Are you performing the surgery yourself, or will another doctor do it?"


    Upon mention of Egawa Sae''s surgery, Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression turned slightly troubled, "I wanted to conduct another human embryo experiment before the surgery, but Sae''s condition can''t wait that long, so I''m nning to start as soon as I have her consent.


    As for the lead surgeon... I''m not confident in doing the surgery myself, as it requires theplete extraction of the embryo from the mother''s womb without damaging the tumor... In this hospital, the only one who can confidently perform this surgery, aside from Daimon-san, would be you, Mr. Chen Yu, right?"


    "Professor Kube has the skills too, though he might be a bit slower than Daimon-san and me," Chen Yu mentioned the ability of Professor Kube to clean house, but did not take on the surgery: "Still, it would be better for you to choose Daimon-san for this surgery. After all, she''s the unstoppable Doctor X, and in all Japan, there wouldn''t be a finer surgeon.


    Besides, a female doctor might be more appropriate for this kind of surgery. My hands are too rough. Holding a scalpel is one thing, but to reach into the womb and remove the embryo and centa together, I''m afraid I might tear the amniotic sac."


    While saying this, Chen Yu extended his left hand in front of Hiromi Jounouchi: his fingers were long, his skin smooth, and his joints far from bulky, yet whenpared to a woman''s, his hand was still noticeablyrger.


    "Surely not? For the Associate Professor of Tokyo University Medical School Hospital to say he''s afraid of not performing well in surgery¡ªsuch words would hardly be believed if spread around!" Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat surprised to hear Chen Yu express suchck of confidence and teased him for it.


    Nevertheless, Hiromi Jounouchi did not press the matter, merely nodding slightly and saying, "Then I will discuss this with Daimon-santer."

 Chapter 361 - 358: DNA Transformation (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "So, you''re saying..." Daimon Michiko, chewing on a perfectly grilled slice of beef tongue, listened to Chen Yu''s summary: "The killer''s DNA found on the deceased, afterparison, led to the arrest of someone with no alibi and no motive, is that right?"


    "That''s one way to put it, although I can''t rule out the possibility that this person actuallymitted the crime and employed some method of operation that the police haven''t discovered, with the so-called burry and sexually motivated murder just being a diversion to confuse the investigation. But generally speaking, the current situation is that the person caught based on the DNA evidence at the scene is not the perpetrator," Chen Yu said, taking a sip of his drink.


    "Sounds pretty strange indeed, but it''s none of my business. The barbecue is more important!" Daimon Michiko tilted her head, thought for a bit, and realizing she had no clue, decisively turned her attention back to the barbecue on the table.


    While eating, she also called out loudly to a waiter: "Excuse me, could we have another serving of diaphragm meat, thank you!"


    Chen Yu didn''t mind Daimon Michiko''s reaction, it was just casual dinner conversation after all. Besides, other than barbecue and surgery, Daimon Michiko probably only showed interest in mahjong, hot springs, table tennis, and betting on horses¡ªafter all, she was Doctor X, known for her extraordinary surgical skills, so it was hard for her to think about such matters.


    However, another person at the table was very interested in the topic.


    Jounouchi Hiromi listened carefully to Chen Yu''s words and after pondering for a while, asked him, "Mr. Chen Yu, is it possible to turn one person into another? Human cells can mutate due to environmental factors, right? Since human cells can mutate into cancer cells, could they potentially mutate into someone else''s DNA?"


    "From a probabilistic standpoint, such a possibility does exist, but in reality, it''s absolutely impossible," Chen Yu shook his head in denial of Jounouchi Hiromi''s spection. "Cell mutations do ur in the human body, but these mutations are random and without specific order. It''s like a monkey randomly hitting keys on a keyboard and typing out a sentence; while the probability exists, it''s not realistic. It''s merely a probabilistic concept."


    "Moreover, even if a human cell could genuinely mutate into another person''s DNA, it would just be a single cell. It''s impossible to change all the DNA in one''s body unless you rece every single cell," he added.


    As he said this, Chen Yu suddenly paused, as if struck by a thought, and muttered involuntarily, "That''s right, rece all the cells! How did I not think of that!"


    "Is it really possible? To rece every single cell in a person''s body, how can such a thing be done! If it could be done, then what method would you use to rece all the cells in a person''s body?" Daimon Michiko''s interest was piqued by Chen Yu''s words, but she remained skeptical about the feasibility of such a feat.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi also thought it unlikely, shaking her head in dismissal: "It''s impossible, Mr. Chen Yu. You can''t rece every cell in a human body."


    "No, there is a method that exists," Chen Yu stated, his confusion now cleared, realizing what was actually happening: "From a medical standpoint, there is indeed a way to rece a person''s DNA, to turn one person into another. It''s just that this method is used for treating diseases. We haven''t considered this angle, which is why we''ve fallen into a cognitive trap."


    "What? There really is such a method?" Chen Yu''s words immediately elicited exmations of surprise from Daimon Michiko and Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is there really a method that can turn one person''s DNA into another person''s?" Inside UDI''s office, Kube Rokuro was visibly astonished as he listened to Misumi Mikoto''s exnation.


    Misumi Mikoto put down her phone, her face also filled with astonishment. Although she had quickly grasped the situation after Chen Yu''s phone call, without his reminder, she would not have been able to figure out the truth.


    "I didn''t expect it to be such a situation either. No wonder the master asked us to sample and test DNA from various parts of Yamada Yonegoro''s body. If it''s as you described, the presence of his DNA at the crime scene is not difficult to exin," Misumi Mikoto exined to Kube Rokuro. However, she still had one unresolved question: "But why is the master so certain that it''s Yamada Yonegoro''s DNA that has changed, and not someone else''s?"


    "That... Dr. Misumi, what exactly is the method Brother Yu talked about?" Kube Rokuro, seeing Misumi Mikoto deep in thought, quickly reminded her that she hadn''t yet told him the exact method that couldpletely change a person''s DNA to another''s.


    "It''s a bone marrow transnt," Misumi Mikoto said, opening herputer and searching for rted articles before continuing to exin to Kube Rokuro: "Human blood is produced by hematopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow, and the stem cell poption is also an important entity that controls and maintains the regeneration of body cells.


    In terms of function, stem cells have the potential for multidirectional differentiation and self-renewal, being the most primitive cells at the top of the cell lineage hierarchy. In the body, they can differentiate and produce cells of a particr tissue type."


    "Therefore, once a person''s hematopoietic stem cells are reced, through the differentiation of stem cells, their body cells will gradually be substituted as metabolism progresses. Once all the cells throughout a person''s body have been reced, their DNA naturally bes that of another person."


    "It can really be done like that?" Rokuro was astounded. Though he had learned about hematopoietic stem cell transntation as an important treatment for leukemia during his studies, he was unaware that it could change a person''s DNA.


    "But in that case, it''s also possible that the murderer transnted Yamada Yonegoro''s hematopoietic stem cells, and the body''s DNA was reced with that of Yamada Yonegoro, right? Why do you say that it''s Yamada Yonegoro''s DNA that has been reced, Misumi Mikoto?" Tokairin Yuko, now understanding the situation, shared the same confusion as Misumi Mikoto.


    As both of them continued to feel puzzled, Misumi Mikoto''s phone rang again.


    She looked and saw it was a text message from Chen Yu, which read: "Yamada Yonegoro underwent a bone marrow transnt seven years ago, I''m looking into who the donor was."

 Chapter 348 - 345 Surgery in Progress (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Outside the operating room, Daimon Michiko was carefully scrubbing her fingers; behind her, Jounouchi Hiromi was doing the same.


    "Hey, you, the anesthesiologist, why aren''t you doing anesthesia today, but instead assisting me?" Daimon Michiko raised her head and asked Jounouchi Hiromi, who stood behind her.


    Today was the day of the embryo extraction and tumor removal surgery for Egawa Sae, and Jounouchi Hiromi had specifically asked Daimon Michiko to perform the operation. She herself, breaking precedent, did not serve as the anesthesiologist for the surgery but chose to be Daimon Michiko''s surgical assistant.


    "Today''s patient is mine, and as the primary doctor, I couldn''t possibly be absent from the surgery, could I?" Jounouchi Hiromi replied while scrubbing her hands, answering Daimon Michiko''s question and also taking the opportunity to remind her, "This is a VIP patient, Daimon-san, you cannot fail in today''s operation!"


    "Rest assured, I won''t fail!" Daimon Michiko said, using her usual catchphrase, exudingplete confidence.


    But what Daimon Michiko didn''t see was that, behind her, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes had turned blue.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the operating room, Egawa Sae, already anesthetized,y on the operating table, covered with blue non-woven surgical drapes, only her swollen abdomen was exposed.


    Daimon Michiko and Jounouchi Hiromi were already positioned at the operating table. The difficulty of today''s operation was high, causing the nurses within to be somewhat tense.


    This was a world-first operation. No doctor had thought to extract an embryo intact from a pregnant woman''s womb before.


    If it was just for inducingbor, it wouldn''t need to be soplicated; in China, a single dose of abortion drug could settle it. Therefore, no one had studied how to perform this kind of surgery, and cesarean sections were not prepared for this.


    For that reason, aside from Daimon Michiko, the Doctor X who dared to operate without a surgical technique and would not fail, other doctors in the hospital wouldn''t dare perform this surgery. After all, if a problem arose, it could be a matter of two lives lost.


    Laypeople might struggle to understand why doctors hesitate to operate without a surgical technique. Aren''t surgical techniques developed from scratch by other doctors over time? Why can''t you doctors operate without a technique?


    It really isn''t fair to me these hesitant doctors. Ask any doctor if they don''t want to cure their patients and save more lives?


    But without a surgical technique, it means that the entire operation process must rely solely on the experience of the doctor. Having never been done before, if you''re not skilled enough, you might not even know where to make the next cut or what problems you might encounter.


    Only truly skilled and daring doctors dare to perform a surgery they''ve never done before without an established technique.


    A surgical technique is like a form for solving problems in mathematics, the form enables you to solve the problem; without it, solving bes much harder, even the results can easily be mistaken.


    Getting a math problem wrong is no big deal, you can just start over; but doctors don''t dare and cannot do this because a patient''s life cannot be restarted.


    Thus, the creation of each new surgical technique is a summary of a doctor''s experience and hard work, and also signifies that a new disease can be treated or an existing treatment method improved.


    As such, the operation on Egawa Sae also attracted attention within the hospital. In the observation room above the operating theater, aside from Chen Yu and Egawa Sae''s husband, Shimura Maru, Professor Kube, and Yamamoto Hisae were all observing the surgery.


    "Extracting the embryo at this stage and using an Artificial Womb for gestation, unexpected that Doctor Jounouchi coulde up with such a method and also seed in the experiments," Yamamoto Hisae eximed as she looked down on the operating room where the final preparations for the surgery were underway.


    As the hospital''s Chief of Internal Medicine, Yamamoto Hisae naturally understood what the sess of Artificial Womb technology meant; for the hospital, it was a research breakthrough as significant as the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Chen Yu, and for the entire medical field, it held tremendous significance.


    "It''s only because these young people dare to be bold and not bound by the divisions between surgery and internal medicine that they dare to research and try such treatment ns. If it were me, I probably would have just advised the patient to terminate the pregnancy and receive surgical treatment,"mented Professor Kube. As doctors age, they tend to be more cautious¡ªamon sentiment among doctors who, after seeing so much life and death, hesitate to try riskier treatment ns and prefer safer options. Even he was no exception.


    This was also the reason why Professor Kube, despite having the technical skills to perform the operation, chose not to attempt such a treatment approach.


    Advising Egawa Sae to terminate the pregnancy and then proceed with surgical treatment would only result in one unborn child lost, and he was confident enough to cure Egawa Sae.


    However, if Jounouchi Hiromi''s treatment n was employed, and any issue arose during the surgery, the consequence could extend beyond just the child.


    Hearing Yamamoto Hisae and Professor Kube''s discussion, Shimura Maru couldn''t help but chime in, "That''s also one of the ws of our hospital, where the professors are more focused on their positions and self-interest, gradually losing the drive for medical research and innovation. Meanwhile, the younger doctors belowck the experience and skills, even with good ideas, theyck the capacity to realize them, not to mention the constraints of the administrative system. They''re all thinking about how to climb thedder, so how can they achieve results in treating and saving patients?"


    "Ahem, Chancellor, your words are a bit harsh. The hospital''s professors are indeed dedicated to academics," coughed Professor Kube, speaking up for the other doctors in the hospital. Although the research achievements of other doctors couldn''tpare to those of Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi and indeed they devoted more energy to politics, Professor Kube clearly couldn''t let Shimura Maru, the Chancellor, have such a negative impression.


    Compared to the discussions of Shimura Maru, Professor Kube, and Yamamoto Hisae, Egawa Sae''s husband was more concerned about his wife''s surgery and asked Chen Yu, who was standing with folded arms, "Doctor, why isn''t Doctor Jounouchi taking the lead in the operation, but instead this doctor?"


    "This doctor is the finest surgeon in our hospital, and she operates very quickly, which is why she is leading the surgery," Chen Yu smiled at Egawa Sae''s husband, "Don''t worry, she will not fail."


    ```

 Chapter 363 - 360: New Discovery (Request for Monthly Tickets and Subscriptions, 1/7)

    "Tokairin, have the DNA test results for Yamada Yonegoroe out yet?" In the UDI office, having just finished yet another autopsy, Misumi Mikoto was fetching water from the dispenser while asking Tokairin Yuko.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s question, Tokairin Yuko handed over a set of documents that had just been delivered to her desk: "They have, hot off the press."


    After receiving the documents, Misumi Mikoto didn''t immediately start reading them but instead inquired of Tokairin Yuko, "What are the details?"


    "The DNA found in Yamada Yonegoro''s skin and blood matches the DNA collected from the previous crime scene, but the DNA from his hair and sperm cells ispletely different. Unless he''s an alien capable of changing his own DNA, we can pretty much rule out his suspicion," Tokairin Yuko reported the results from the identification report to Misumi Mikoto, having already read it when it was first delivered.


    "So the DNA in his sperm cells is still his own? Looks like he doesn''t have to worry about his kids having someone else''s DNA," joked Misumi Mikoto, not too seriously, not too lightly. Then she sat down at her seat, opened the identification report, and began reading seriously.


    Apparently intrigued by the topic, Tokairin Yuko drug her chair next to Misumi Mikoto. Seeing her engrossed in the report, Tokairin Yuko leaned in and said, "This identification result is really astonishing! ording to traditional medical views, changes to DNA should only affect the bone marrow and blood systems after a bone marrow transnt and shouldn''t impact tissue cells.


    But looking at Yamada Yonegoro''s report, it''s only his hair, chest, and reproductive cells'' DNA that hasn''t changed. Thispletely overturns current medical concepts!"


    Not just Tokairin Yuko, but Misumi Mikoto herself was also quite surprised by the identification result after reading the report; she hadn''t anticipated such significant DNA changes within Yamada Yonegoro''s body, almost enough to say that, from a medical perspective, he had be another person.


    "This is indeed a new discovery! This case holds significant importance for current forensic research in Japan!" chimed in Director Kamikura, who initially had only intended to pour some water for tea. Drawn by the lively conversation between Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko, he couldn''t help but interject, "Dr. Misumi, if I recall, you used to be a faculty member at a medical college, right? Why don''t you write a paper based on this case? If it''s published under UDI''s name, it''ll give me something to talk about the next time I request subsidies from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare!"


    However, upon hearing Director Kamikura''s words, Misumi Mikoto looked at him skeptically: "Director, didn''t you mention before that you''d secured sponsorship from two major pharmaceutical enterprises? And after that visit from the legitors, the government increased UDI''s funding as well. Our financial situation should have improved significantly this year, right? Why are you still ying the poor card? You''re not just used to crying poor, are you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking! UDI relies on government subsidies to operate every year. Indeed, we did have sponsorships and budget allocationsst year, butst year''s support is not a guarantee for this year. I have to n for next year!" replied Director Kamikura, his face earnest as he admonished Misumi Mikoto with a look reflecting the adage, "Those who don''t run a household don''t know the cost of fuel and rice."


    Scolded by Director Kamikura, Misumi Mikoto''s expression turned somewhat sheepish. Director Kamikura was excellent in many ways but would always be fervent when it came to money.


    However, this was not without reason. After all, the entire UDI project was a result of Director Kamikura''s relentless efforts, and the annual budget depended on the subsidies he lobbied for from above, which was why he was particrly concerned about financial matters.


    Thinking this over, Misumi Mikoto hesitated, then felt she probably should indeed write the paper.


    This was not only for the reason just mentioned by Director Kamikura, but also because the discovery held significant importance for the development of forensic science. The more this point was recognized, the more it helped with case investigation and reducing wrongful conviction cases.


    For Misumi Mikoto, this was also an opportunity to fulfill her life''s purpose, so she didn''t feel too unwilling in her heart.


    "I understand. Once the case concludes, I''ll organize the information into an article," nodded Misumi Mikoto to Director Kamikura. After all, the subsidies he lobbied for ultimately became their sries and funded UDI''s equipment. If she could make Director Kamikura''s job easier when asking for subsidies, it would benefit her as well.


    Meanwhile, Tokairin Yuko, hearing that Misumi Mikoto was really going to write the paper, couldn''t help but get excited: "Meiqin, you''re seriously going to write the paper? Then let me help, and when it''s published, put my name on it too! This paper is definitely going to cause a huge stir; it might even get cited internationally. If my name is on it, I''ll be an internationally renowned forensic examiner! Hahaha~!"


    As Tokairin Yukoughed heartily, she reveled in her fantasy of already being a renowned forensic examiner and even fantasized about attracting more sessful men at social events once her status was established.


    In contrast, Kube Rokuro was far less enthusiastic about the matter than the already future-dreaming Tokairin Yuko. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the significance of such a paper; he had grown weary of hearing Prof. Kube and his two older brothers talk about these matters at home and had developed an aversion to anything rted to academic papers.


    So, after the excitement had faded slightly and everyone had finished discussing the paper, he spoke up to Misumi Mikoto, "Dr. Misumi, now that the identification results are out, does that mean we can clear Mr. Yamada Yonegoro of suspicion? If so, should we call Brother Yu to tell him about this and also ask who provided the hematopoietic stem cells to Yamada Yonegoro seven years ago?"


    "Indeed, Yamada Yonegoro''s suspicions can be cleared now. I''ll contact Officer Maori right away," said Misumi Mikoto as she nodded, looking at Kube Rokuro with newfound respect: "Rokuro, not bad at all, now able to think of these things. Keep it up, and you might take over when Director Kamikura retires!"


    After speaking, Misumi Mikoto even patted Kube Rokuro on the shoulder, a smile on her face as she picked up her phone, ready to call Officer Maori.


    Kube Rokuro, for his part, also silently took out his phone and dialed Chen Yu''s number.

 Chapter 350 - 347 Qingdais Desserts (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Hiromi, well done." As Jounouchi Hiromi walked out of the operating room, Chen Yu, who had been waiting at the door, gave her a congrattory look, "The world''s first sessful human embryo extraction surgery, congrattions to you."


    "It''s just the embryo extraction that was sessful, the real challenge lies in how to ensure the normal development of the fetus. There''s still a lot to do, let''s save the congrattions for after the baby is born," said Jounouchi Hiromi with a smile to Chen Yu, but her words showed no signs of rxation.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu wasn''t bothered. The sess of the surgery simply meant that Egawa Sae''s disease had been healed. However, it was clear that Jounouchi Hiromi''s treatment n focused on saving her child, so the treatment could only be dered a sess after the child was safely born.


    "Regardless, you have seeded in this phase of the treatment, and you saved Egawa Sae''s life, didn''t you? Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. I''ve made reservations for tonight at that ce you mentioned you wanted to try. The surgery was tough, so let me treat you to lobster to celebrate," said Chen Yu to Jounouchi Hiromi, offering to have lobster together in the evening.


    Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment, then nodded and casually asked, "Is it that new lobster ce? I heard they make a very authentic cheese-baked lobster. I''ve been wanting to try it!"


    Seemingly lost in anticipation of the evening''s cheese-baked lobster, Jounouchi Hiromi''s expression brightened up, as if she were already tasting the long-desired dish.


    Though the Ghost Maid at her house wasn''t incapable of cooking the dish, and it wasn''t that she couldn''t afford lobster, Jounouchi Hiromi still preferred to indulge in her favorite delicacies at restaurants. In her words, it felt more atmospheric that way.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s small indulgence was just her hobby. Chen Yu knew even if she wanted to eat a differentvish meal every time, he could satisfy her. So, he simply watched her with a smile as she talked about the cheese-baked lobster.


    While they discussed lobster, they kept walking forward. Remembering she had promised to treat Daimon Michiko to beef before the surgery, Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, help me book a spot at a barbecue restaurantter. I promised Daimon-san I''d treat her to beef if the surgery was sessful. And it has to be special selection A5; that woman''s taste is bing pickier. She can''t even tell the difference between shiitake mushrooms and pork loins. Would she even notice any difference between special selection A5 and regr beef?"


    "It''s just a special selection A5, it''s not that we can''t afford it. Consider it a reward for her," Chen Yu said nonchntly, clearly understanding Jounouchi Hiromi was just making a fuss, not that she didn''t want to treat Daimon Michiko to beef.


    As expected, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in agreement upon hearing Chen Yu''s response, "Mm, then let''s pick a really good ce!"


    The two were on their way to the restaurant. Having just finished the surgery, Chen Yu knew Jounouchi Hiromi must be hungry. It was a habit they both shared; they always needed to eat something after surgery to replenish their energy.


    Yet before they reached the restaurant, Chen Yu saw Seidai Tashiro carrying a blue cloth bag, walking towards him and Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Professor Chen, you''re here¡ªI thought you were in your office, and I was about to go there to find you!" Seidai greeted Chen Yu with a sweet smile. "I''ve been learning to make some snacks and brought them for you to try. Since I didn''t know your preference, I just made something simple. I hope you won''t mind."


    As she spoke, Seidai handed the cloth-wrapped package to Chen Yu.


    Looking at the package passed by Seidai, and seeing the slight bashfulness on her face, Chen Yu felt the gaze of other passing nurses. It was too difficult to refuse her in that moment, so he reluctantly extended his hand to take the package and thanked her.


    It was not until then that Seidai seemed to notice Jounouchi Hiromi, feigning surprise as she greeted her: "I''m sorry, Doctor Jounouchi; I didn''t notice you were here too¡ªmy apologies!"


    Seidai did not act arrogantly, but her seemingly innocent and oblivious demeanor, as if she truly hadn''t seen Jounouchi Hiromi, provoked a surge of irritation in Hiromi, tempting her tosh out at Seidai.


    However, before Jounouchi Hiromi could speak, Chen Yu squeezed her arm to prevent her from saying anything and corrected his own expression before addressing Seidai, "Miss Seidai, please don''t do things that can easily be misunderstood in the future. Hiromi and I are engaged, and we n to marry this year. Therefore, could you please keep your distance from me? I would appreciate it if you could avoid such misleading actions."


    Hearing Chen Yu speak, Seidai''s expression instantly turned to one of panic, her face resembling someone who had made a mistake and was on the verge of tears: "I''m really sorry, Professor! I didn''t realize that what I was doing would cause you trouble or lead to misunderstandings¡ªI truly apologize! It''s just that I admire you so much, which is why I wanted to... "


    Watching Seidai, who seemed on the brink of crying, and feeling the pointed looks from nearby nurses and doctors, Chen Yu took a deep breath and then spoke in a voice so low that only the three of them could hear, "Miss Seidai Tashiro, can you please drop this act? Although I''m not sure what your intentions are, I hope you will stop these little schemes. Please speak directly about your motives, because these tactics are pointless and only make me dislike you more."


    After finishing his statement, Chen Yu then raised his voice to say, "Thanks for the snacks, but Hiromi and I are headed to the cafeteria to eat, so I won''t keep you any longer."


    Subsequently, without further conversation, Chen Yu walked with Jounouchi Hiromi towards the cafeteria, and as they passed a young nurse, he handed over the cloth-wrapped package, "Take this to the nurses'' station and share it."


    As he did so, Chen Yu showed no concern for Seidai''s feelings.


    Watching Chen Yu hand her homemade snacks to the nurse and unmask her pretense with a warning, Seidai wasn''t the slightest bit angry. Instead, her eyes revealed an even greater interest, as if she had spotted an intriguing prey.


    But this look in her eyes was fleeting, quickly hidden away as she adopted an expression of slight dejection and sorrow.

 Chapter 351 - 348: A Murder in the Room (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, your actions just now must have really hurt that young girl''s feelings!" Jounouchi Hiromi teased Chen Yu about his recent behavior while eating beef over rice in the cafeteria.


    From the perspective of a bystander, Chen Yu''s behavior indeed seemed quite hurtful.


    Qingdai had made some pastries with her own hands to give him a taste, but after only a few words, he had given them to someone else right in front of her, practically trampling on her affection like stomping it to the ground, to the extreme of being utterly insensitive.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi was actually pleased that Chen Yu had taken such an action.


    It wasn''t just because Chen Yu had firmly rejected Qingdai, showing he had no ulterior motives toward her, but also because in doing so, he was preserving Hiromi''s dignity.


    Still, Jounouchi Hiromi was slightly worried; after all, a number of people had witnessed that scene, and she feared that unfavorable rumors about Chen Yu might arise.


    "Could your actions give rise to any gossip?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked with concern, looking at Chen Yu, who appearedpletely unconcerned.


    "Just a bit of idle talk, nothing to worry about." Chen Yu was not bothered by such things. When he had taken his recent action, he had already considered the consequences, and for him, even if people gossiped, it would not affect him.


    In fact, Chen Yu had guessed Qingdai''s objective earlier on. She had deliberately offered him the pastries in front of Hiromi Jounouchi, who had just finished surgery, with the intention of irritating Hiromi and provoking her to lose her temper.


    By doing so, she would ce herself in the position of the victim.


    To onlookers, Qingdai was merely an admirer who had made pastries by hand to express her admiration for Chen Yu; there might have been a hint of a crush mixed in, but it wouldn''t lead to any real misunderstanding, and even if it did, in Japanese culture, such an act would hardly be considered inappropriate¡ªin fact, it might even be something to boast about.


    But if Jounouchi Hiromi got angry, she would inevitably give off the impression of being petty and incapable of generosity. If Chen Yu were not Chinese, ording to the Japanese ethos, a wife who fails to show face to her husband would be considered grossly negligent.


    And this was exactly what Qingdai fundamentally intended¡ªto damage Hiromi Jounouchi''s image in Chen Yu''s heart.


    She hadn''t openly stirred discord between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, and she even deliberately arranged for the me to be ced on herself.


    However, the more she did this, the more it highlighted Hiromi Jounouchi''s narrow-mindedness in spite of being in the right.


    Chen Yu had seen through this and that was why he had stopped Hiromi, who wanted to re up, from getting angry.


    But Chen Yu thought that this too might have been within Qingdai''s calctions, because he felt that with Qingdai''s cunning, she would have foreseen that if he didn''t fall for it, her whole performance would have been a wasted effort.


    Perhaps tarnishing his reputation was also part of her n?


    Chen Yu shook his head indifferently. If he were really just an ordinary doctor, he might be affected due to caring about his current status.


    However, for Chen Yu, reputation was nothing but a fleeting cloud. If he couldn''t make it in Japan, couldn''t he just return to China?


    That''s why Chen Yu was indifferent to Qingdai''s schemes. No matter how she plotted to make him unwee in Japan, he could simply dust himself off and go back to China.


    Moreover, he believed that the legitimate youngdy of the esteemed Tashiro family wouldn''t lower herself to bing a trainee doctor and deliberately approach him, feigning cunning to tarnish Hiromi Jounouchi''s image in his heart, for a simple affair.


    But for Chen Yu, since he had already seen through her true face, whatever conspiracy or trick she yed, he wouldn''t be fooled. He just needed to counter each move as it came.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dr. Misumi, you''re here!" In front of a residence sealed off by the police, Officer Maori, upon seeing Misumi Mikoto arriving with a box marked with the UDI logo, immediately went up to greet her with hisckeys.


    "Officer Maori, what''s the situation with the scene?" Ducking under the police tape at the entrance, Misumi Mikoto asked as she looked up at the house that was constantly being entered and exited by the police.


    Although she had not yet developed the ability to see resentment and ghosts, with extensive training and practice, Misumi Mikoto could feel the hatred and unwillingness emanating from the house, along with the lingering presence of death.


    "Is it a murder case?" Kube Rokuro, who was following behind Misumi Mikoto with a box full of equipment, peered curiously at the house, his eyes filled with eager anticipation.


    Ever since he got the spellbook made by Chen Yu from Misumi Mikoto, Kube Rokuro had been looking for a chance to test the power of this spellbook, and a murder case naturally seemed like an excellent opportunity to him.


    "It''s not murder, the scene suggests it was a burry," Officer Maori exined as he led the three into the house: "The victim was the homeowner, a single woman in her thirties, with signs of sexual assault on her body. She likely suffocated to death during the assault."


    "Sexually assaulted to death?" Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro exchanged nces, both seeing surprise in each other''s eyes.


    For UDI, who had seen and knew much, burry escting to sexual assault ending in death was a rare urrence.


    "Yes, the homeowner''s name is Miyoshi Yoko, she used to be a somewhat famous gravure model." Officer Maori led them into the house, and right at the entrance, they saw arge portrait of a young woman in a swimsuit looking stunning.


    Passing through the entrance, Officer Maori led Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro through the police gathering evidence to the victim''s bedroom. Pointing to the victim''s body lying face-up on the bed, he continued, "The crime likely urred at night. The perpetrator broke in through the ss door of the back balcony, initially just intending to steal. However, the noise made by the intruder was discovered by the victim, who then attempted to intervene.


    But the perpetrator overpowered her and became sexually interested, leading to assault. During the assault, the victim struggled, and the assant strangled her neck with his hands, causing her to suffocate to death."


    As they listened to Officer Maori''s briefing, Misumi Mikoto signaled Kube Rokuro to put the box down. She took gloves from the box and put them on to start inspecting the corpse, while Kube Rokuro took out his camera to begin photographing the scene.


    Upon examining the victim''s nails and finding dark red traces underneath, Misumi Mikoto urgently said to Kube Rokuro, "Rokuro, hand me the test tube."

 Chapter 352 - 349: Magic Book (Please Subscribe, Please Recommend)

    "The deceased, Miyoshi Yoko, a female, 32 years old." Inside the UDI autopsy room, Misumi Mikoto, dressed in a disposable surgical gown, was performing an autopsy on Miyoshi Yoko''s body. Kube Rokuro was carefully taking photographs, and he recorded the information Misumi Mikoto mentioned on a whiteboard beside him.


    As a former somewhat famous photo model, Miyoshi Yoko undoubtedly had a beautiful body. Even now, in her thirties, she still maintained a figure that could make hearts race.


    Had it not been for Rokuro''s long tenure at UDI, granting him immunity to the sight of female corpses, and considering that Miyoshi Yoko was already dead, such a woman would have had a significant impact on Rokuro, who was still just a boy.


    However professional he may have been despite his youth, Rokuro possessed the necessary professional integrity. Moreover, he was not at the point where he could feel anything towards a dead personid on an autopsy table, ready to be incised.


    "There are conspicuous contusions on the neck, suspected to be injuries caused by strangtion. The preliminary conclusion is that the victim died of mechanical asphyxiation." Misumi Mikoto examined the bruises on Miyoshi Yoko''s neck. Such obvious marks,bined with theck of other injuries on the victim''s body, made it rtively easy to preliminarily determine the cause of death.


    Rokuro aimed the camera at the contusions on Miyoshi Yoko''s neck and photographed them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Afterpleting the autopsy on Miyoshi Yoko''s body, Misumi Mikoto, carrying the unpleasant smell of the autopsy, returned to the office. To the forensic pathologist, this was already a familiar routine.


    "Tokairin, have you analyzed the matter extracted from under the victim''s fingernails yet?" Misumi Mikoto asked Tokairin Y¨±ko, massaging her sore shoulders.


    "I have; it''s human tissue." Tokairin Y¨±ko picked up a report and handed it to Misumi Mikoto. "Preliminary identification indicates it''s male skin tissue, likely left by the perpetrator during the struggle when he was scratched by the victim. We''re currently extracting DNA, and once the resultse out, we can cross-reference with police and hospital DNA databases. We should be able to identify a suspect soon."


    "Ah! Once a case is solved, I can finally take a proper break!" Misumi Mikoto stretched with a yawn, grabbed the rice crackers that Director Kamikura had brought back, and began munching on them with a crispy sound.


    Rokuro, who once would have frantically sprayed himself with air freshener aftering out of the autopsy room, no longer made such gestures. For him, the smell had be familiar, and he tended to care less about it in general.


    At that moment, Rokuro was intently studying the Magic Book that Chen Yu had made for him, carefully poring over the spells recorded within. Rokuro remembered well Chen Yu''s words that if he studied diligently, he too could learn the spells from the book.


    The Magic Book Chen Yu had made for Rokuro was strictly speaking just a Magical Artifact, and paled inparison to the two books akin to Divine Artifacts in the hands of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    But in Rokuro''s eyes, the Magic Book Chen Yu had crafted for him was no different from a Divine Artifact.


    The cover, made from carefully processed calf leather, was embossed with aplex magic array and even had an amethyst set in the center, while the corners of the cover were d in metal corners to prevent wear and tear.


    There was also a silver metal lock on the cover, which couldn''t be opened without a special key, and that key hung around Kube Rokuro''s neck every day; he never took it off, even when bathing.


    The pages were made of parchment, but not just any parchment. They were crafted from sheepskin treated with a special magical process by Chen Yu, and this type of parchment wasmonly used by mages to create spell scrolls, of which the production of a magic book was just one of the uses.


    In this magic book specially made for Rokuro, Yu Chen helped him record a total of eighteen spells. Aside from six necromancy spells, the other twelve were simple basic spells, such as Mage Hand or Fireball Technique.


    Although Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi both specialized in necromancy, and didn''t understand ordinary magic, Xiao Lan, after all, was a legendary dragon, so these basic spells did exist in its memories.


    After receiving the magic book, Rokuro couldn''t wait to try the magic within.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to try spells like Fireball Technique, Arcane Missiles, or Raise Dead. He just tried using Mage Hand through the book and juggled a ss cup at home.


    Even though he broke three ss cups, Rokuro still felt very happy and excited, as it was the first time he had experienced the joy of magic.


    Unfortunately, it was regrettable that Rokuro indeed had no talent for learning magic. Even though Yu Chen had transcribed each spell in detail in the book, when Rokuro looked at the magic runes on the pages, he could only stare speechlessly, unable to understand a word.


    "Rokuro, still studying this?" Misumi Mikoto nced over and saw Rokuro engrossed in the magic book, pped his shoulder with augh, "Things like this need time to study. Next time, ask your teacher for a dictionary and systematically learn thisnguage before you dive into it. Otherwise, when will you understand it just by studying on your own?"


    "Yeah, I will. Actually, Brother Yu had taught me a bit of the basics before, I just haven''t fully grasped it yet," Rokuro said, his face flushed with embarrassment. As someone who had barely passed his medical university entrance exams through rote memorization, he had always performed poorly in English exams at school, so even though Yu Chen had taught him some basic magic runes, he still couldn''tprehend the spells written in the book.


    "What is Rokuro studying?" Tokairin Yuko also heard Misumi Mikoto and Rokuro''s conversation and asked the two out of curiosity.


    "Oh, nothing much, Rokuro has been studying Chinese Cuisely. I told him to go learn Chinese properly from Mr. Chen Yu before tackling the recipes," Misumi Mikoto replied, quickly inventing an excuse as she heared Yuko''s voice and snapped Rokuro''s spell book shut.


    Yuko took them at their word, looking at Rokuro genuinely, "Rokuro is learning Chinese Cuisine? That''s impressive! A man who can cook Chinese dishes has a bright future! Shall I introduce you to a girlfriend at the next social mixer?"


    "No need, thank you for the kind offer, Doctor Tokairin. I''m just dabbling, I can''t even cook one dish properly!" Rokuro, startled by the excuse made up by Mikoto and Yuko''s enthusiastic attitude, instantly shrank back, his face wearing an expression begging to be excused.

 Chapter 353 - 350: Some Trivial Matters (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After the incident with Qingdaist time, the story quickly spread through the little nurses'' chatter, and it seemed like everyone in the hospital knew about it. The general assessment of Chen Yu''s behavior, giving away the sweets someone made for him right in front of them, was not particrly high.


    However, most of those who thought Chen Yu was unappreciative of women''s feelings were male doctors. As for the female doctors and little nurses, they thought Chen Yu''s actions precisely reflected his love for Jounouchi Hiromi, causing many single nurses to envy her. Consequently, these nurses'' gazes at Chen Yu also began to change noticeably.


    Yet, facing these matters, both Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu didn''t pay much attention.


    As for Jounouchi Hiromi, what she cared about the most now was her Artificial Womb research and whether or not Egawa Sae''s child could develop normally. She truly had no time to care about all sorts of rumors and gossip.


    Chen Yu cared even less about these things. Instead, the way those little nurses looked at him, and some more audacious ones tantly giving him love-filled bento and choctes, caused him some trouble.


    Though he usually rejected their gifts outright, some nurses would just thrust them into his arms and run away, leaving him no time to refuse, so he had no choice but to ept these items and deal with themter.


    This also troubled Chen Yu''s little secretary, Shirai Reina because apart from leaving the choctes at the nurse station for the nurses to share, his only other option was to give them to her.


    As for taking them home to Jounouchi Hiromi... Chen Yu felt his brain wasn''t fried enough to bring home other women''s gifts for his fianc¨¦e to eat.


    Choctes were easy to deal with, but the love-filled bento put Chen Yu in a bit of a bind.


    These love-filled bento were clearly made by the nurses, following recipes or tutorial videos, and while the skill varied, none was particrly delicious though none were awful either.


    But one thing was certain, all these love-filled bento would have heart shapes made with various ingredients or words like "like" or "love" written on them to express affection.


    Chen Yu had noment on this Japanese tradition, but when these love-filled bento arrived before him, he felt awkward about whether to eat them or not, let alone giving them away. After all, with words and hearts on them, passing them to someone else could lead to misunderstandings.


    Eventually, with no better solution, Chen Yu begrudgingly fed these love-filled bento to Audis in front of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    After all, since the first sessful delivery of a love-filled bento by a nurse, Jounouchi Hiromi started getting up early to make his lunch and even pulled him to have lunch together in the cafeteria, almost as if staking a im on him.


    Fortunately, after Chen Yu had lunch with Jounouchi Hiromi in the cafeteria for three days straight, eating the bento she made, the enthusiasm of the nurses to deliver bento cooled down. Except for the asional brave nurse who gave him some sweets or choctes, no one sent bento anymore.


    Though some thought of pushing Jounouchi Hiromi aside and bing the Professor''s Wife, to Chen Yu, these were just sugar-coated shells; he''d eat the coating and fire the shell back.


    Holding a box of chocte boldly given by a nurse, Chen Yu felt somewhat helpless. These nurses knew their gifts were pointless, but they kept on giving tirelessly, which left him feeling somewhat helpless yet also secretly a little pleased.


    After all, receiving gifts meant he was popr among the nurses.


    "Brother Yu!" Seeing Chen Yu carrying a beautifully wrapped box of choctes on his way to the office, Kube Rokuro, who hade to find him for a matter, quickly raised his hand to greet him.


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow at Kube Rokuro and smiled, "Rokuro, why are you here today? Looking for me?"


    "Yeah, there''s a case that needs Brother Yu''s assistance," Kube Rokuro nodded, showing a mischievous smile and pointing at the chocte in Chen Yu''s hand. "Brother Yu, I just saw what happened, is that from that little nurse? You''re doing Doctor Jounouchi wrong like this!"


    "Do you like chocte? Then take it." Hearing this from Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu, without hesitation, stuffed the chocte into Rokuro''s arms, and while heading to the office, he seriously asked, "What''s the case about?"


    "It''s a case of burry turned sexual assault leading to death. The victim was a woman in her thirties. We have extracted the perpetrator''s DNA from under the victim''s fingernails and bodily fluids left on her. We hope the hospital can help withparing it to identify the suspect."


    "Hm, it''s a small task. Let me see the information," Chen Yu said and reached out his hand to Kube Rokuro.


    Kube Rokuro quickly pocketed the chocte and took out the documents from his bag, handing them to Chen Yu.


    Although the issue could have been handled through email, because there were also questions about magic he wanted to ask Chen Yu, Kube Rokuro delivered the documents personally, hoping to take this opportunity to ask about some magic-rted questions.


    "Brother Yu, about those magic runes..." Kube Rokuro began, but Chen Yu gave him a sidelong nce that made him shut his mouth and quickly changed his phrasing. "I still don''t recognize some of the words in the book you gave me. Do you have a dictionary for that script? I really want to study it seriously."


    "You want to learn that script?" Hearing this, Chen Yu was somewhat surprised.


    He had originally thought Kube Rokuro wanted to learn magic just for fun and that giving him a Magic Book was enough, especially since Rokuro didn''t have the talent or potential to learn magic. Having a book to cast spells was quite sufficient entertainment for him.


    But unexpectedly, Kube Rokuro seemed to be very interested in learning about Magic runes, which took Chen Yu by surprise.


    Yet, after considering Kube Rokuro''s request, Chen Yu nodded and told him, "There is no dictionary for recording that script, but I canpile a tutorial for you. That script isn''t easy to learn; take it back and see if you can teach yourself. If there''s anything you don''t get, you cane back and ask meter."


    "Great, thank you, Brother Yu!" Kube Rokuro was immediately over the moon and nodded energetically.

 Chapter 354 - 351: Not the Murderer (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    With Chen Yu''s assistance, theparison of the DNA obtained from the UDI to that of the killer was quicklypleted, and the police acted rapidly, arresting the suspect at the earliest opportunity and bringing him back to the police station.


    "Yamada Yonegoro, right? Can you tell me where you werest Friday night?" Inside the interrogation room at the police station, Officer Maori looked at the man before him¡ªdressed in a suit and sses, and well-mannered¡ªfinding it hard to connect him with crimes of burry and sexual assault leading to death. To Officer Maori, he just didn''t seem like someone capable of burry.


    "Last Friday night?" Yamada Yonegoro adjusted his sses, not quite understanding why the police had arrested him. Although the officers had exined upon his arrest that they needed his cooperation in an investigation involving a burry turned sexual assault resulting in death, he still couldn''tprehend his connection with this case.


    However, Yamada Yonegoro also knew that in such situations, it was best to tell the truth to clear oneself of suspicion to the greatest extent possible. Thus, he began to speak, "Last Friday, I was working overtime at thepany all the way until after 2 o''clock in the morning. Since it was toote, there were no buses or subways running, so I took a taxi home."


    "Working overtime until 2 in the morning?" Officer Maori frowned upon hearing Yamada Yonegoro''s statement, exchanging a puzzled look with his assistant.


    ording to the previous UDI autopsy report, the time of death was estimated to be between 11 p.m. and 1 a.m. If Yamada Yonegoro was truly working overtime as he imed, then he would have an alibi, making it impossible for him to be the murderer.


    Considering this, Officer Maori pressed him, "Can anyone verify your story? Were you really working overtime?"


    "Yes, it was a very important project, so thepany has been working overtimetely." Yamada Yonegoro exined to Officer Maori, and despite feeling somewhat scared and uneasy, he appeared quiteposed, without any panicked inconsistencies in his statements: "At the time, the design brief I was responsible for wasn''t finished, so I worked until after 2 a.m. There were also several colleagues working overtime at thepany; they can testify for me."


    "After leaving thepany, where did you go? Did you head straight home?" Though Officer Maori couldn''t find any holes in Yamada Yonegoro''s story, he still wasn''t willing to overlook any detail.


    Yamada Yonegoro nodded and reflected for a moment before continuing, "Ourpany is in Setagaya Ward, and I live in Musashino City. Without buses or subways, I had to take a taxi home. It was sote by then, all I wanted was to get home and sleep."


    Upon hearing that Yamada Yonegoro''spany was in Setagaya Ward and his home was in Musashino City, Officer Maori''s face immediately soured. Miyoshi Yoko''s home was in Sumida Ward, which was half of Tokyo away from the Setagaya and Musashino City locations mentioned by Yamada Yonegoro. To travel there, even taking the subway would require an hour or two.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon receiving the report from Officer Maori, everyone at the UDI was taken aback. The suspect identified by DNAparison now had a perfect alibi, leaving everyone in confusion.


    Yamada Yonegoro might indeed have been lying, but after Officer Maori investigated hispany and found both the taxi he took home that Friday night and the receipt he kept in his wallet for reimbursement, both Officer Maori and the UDI personnel had to admit that Yamada Yonegoro indeed had no opportunity tomit the crime.


    Because it was impossible for an ordinary person to travel from Setagaya Ward and Musashino City across half of Tokyo to Sumida Ward on the east side,mit a crime, and return without anyone noticing.


    The investigation had reached a deadlock.


    Dr. Misumi trusted her forensic report because while people might lie, material evidence does not. If there was a mistake, it had to be somewhere else.


    Dr. Misumi reviewed her forensic report again. Everything was correct, the tissue from under the victim''s nails matched the DNA of the body fluids found on the victim left by the killer, confirming they were from the same person, and that person was the killer.


    Although no fingerprints or footprints were recovered, the DNA was conclusive evidence on its own. Each person''s DNA is unique; there are no two people in the world with identical DNA, not even in twins, so the suspect identified through the DNAparison was definitely the perpetrator.


    But why did Yamada Yonegoro, the man caught by the DNA match, have a perfect alibi?


    Dr. Misumi was plunged into frustration and confusion.


    Kube Rokuro, who was apt to overthink, found it all very strange, and couldn''t help but entertain some ideas. He scooted his chair closer to Dr. Misumi and quietly asked her, "Dr. Misumi, do you think there is something wrong with the suspect Officer Maori caught? Could it be that he used some method we''re unaware of tomit the crime, or maybe he is...?"


    "He is what?" Dr. Misumi nced at Kube Rokuro, ustomed to his wild flights of fancy often spurred by reading too many detective novels. However, in this current impasse, she figured that listening to his new ideas might not hurt and could perhaps provide some inspiration.


    "It''s that thing!" Hesitant due to Tokairin Yuko being present, Kube Rokuro spoke softly and cautiously.


    Nevertheless, Dr. Misumi understood his intended meaning, and she nodded in sudden realization but felt the possibility was slim.


    Kube Rokuro''s guess was essentially that Yamada Yonegoro was a Transcendent. He spected that Yamada Yonegoro used special abilities of Transcendents tomit the crime undetected by police.


    But in Dr. Misumi''s opinion, if Yamada Yonegoro was a Transcendent and had used Transcendent abilities tomit a crime, then surely he wouldn''t have left such conspicuous evidence behind. The police had also investigated Yamada Yonegoro''s financial status; he had no financial issues, his wife at home was very young and beautiful, and they had a loving rtionship, indicating no motive for burry or sexual assault and murder.


    "Not very likely. From the results of Officer Maori''s investigation, he doesn''t seem to be the one." Dr. Misumi shook her head, dismissing Kube Rokuro''s spection. She thought for a moment and then said to him, "Rokuro, could you please go to the master''s ce again this afternoon and inquire if there was a mistake during the DNAparison earlier?"


    "Oh, I understand," replied Kube Rokuro, his mood visibly deting upon being dismissed by Dr. Misumi.

 Chapter 355 - 352 Coincidental Encounter (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Because Yamada Yonegoro had a perfect alibi, even though the DNA retrieved matched his, he could not be convicted on this evidence alone.


    Such an obvious w would be seized upon by anypetent attorney in court for a defense of innocence, so the police could not ignore it and forcefully convict Yamada Yonegoro. They had no choice but to interrogate him overtime, hoping to find a new breakthrough.


    While the police continued to interrogate Yamada Yonegoro for a breakthrough, Kube Rokuro, at the request of Misumi Mikoto, visited Tokyo University Medical School Hospital to see Chen Yu and confirm matters again.


    As the son of Professor Kube and a frequent visitor of Chen Yu, the nurses at the hospital hade to recognize Kube Rokuro, so they greeted him when he arrived.


    "Mr. Kube, are you here to see Professor Chen again?" asked a round-faced nurse with a smile. Despite rumors that he had been kicked out by Professor Kube, there were still nurses who considered the prospect of bing Professor Kube''s daughter-inw.


    Rokuro nodded shyly, somewhat overwhelmed by the nurses'' enthusiasm.


    In fact, his shyness and fear of strangers was a big reason why he had always struggled to find a girlfriend.


    "Professor Chen is in surgery. Why don''t you sit at the nurses'' station for a while, Mr. Kube?" the round-faced nurse informed Rokuro that Chen Yu was in surgery and took the opportunity to invite him to the nurses'' station, emphasizing, "Doctor Chen has a rather lengthy surgery today. If you''re waiting for him, it''ll be a long wait. Why not rest at our nurses'' station? I brought some tasty snacks today, specially sent over from Okinawa by a friend."


    Rokuro hesitated for a moment. His n had been to go straight to Chen Yu''s office, and if Chen Yu wasn''t there, he could speak with his secretary Shirai Reina and wait in his office. But now faced with the invitation from the round-faced nurse...


    Rokuro decisively abandoned his initial n and followed the round-faced nurse to the nurses'' station. Rather than sitting idly in Chen Yu''s office, it was better to chat with the pretty nurses at the nurses'' station.


    Rokuro''s choice was sincere and practical.


    However, you couldn''t me Rokuro, as even the nurses working at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital were exceptional; not only were they highly skilled, they were also warm-hearted, and every one of them was beautiful.


    Sitting in the nurses'' station break room, Rokuro had a cup of herbal tea prepared by one nurse, snacks given to him by the round-faced nurse, and asional chit-chat with nurses who passed by him, leaving him feeling pleasantly surprised by the attention.


    Although it had been the round-faced nurse who brought Rokuro to the break room, in reality, she didn''t stay to chat with him and barely exchanged a few words before she went off to attend to her duties.


    After all, it was working hours, and even though the round-faced nurse wanted to chat with Rokuro, it was clearly not the right moment. Her original n had been to have lunch with Rokuro.


    It was apparent that the nurses at the station were eyeing Rokuro, the son of the Chief of Surgery, with great interest, making Rokuro, who seemed like a sheep among wolves, feel quite ufortable.


    ```


    Fortunately, Kube Rokuro didn''t have to sit for too long; Chen Yu finished his surgery before mealtime.


    Upon hearing this news, Rokuro felt as if he had been granted a reprieve and left the nurse station, which made him feel like he was on pins and needles, escaping towards Chen Yu''s office.


    "Oh dear!" Rokuro was walking so fast with his head down that, when he turned a corner, he bumped into someone, causing that person to let out a cry of surprise.


    "Ah! I''m sorry!" Rokuro quickly apologized to the person he had bumped into, but when he looked up and saw the person''s face clearly, he couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Standing in front of him was a long-haired female doctor, with one side of her hair pinned up elegantly, revealing her delicate earlobe. It seemed that Rokuro had bumped into her shoulder, causing the folder she was carrying to fall to the ground. At that moment, she was holding her shoulder and frowning slightly.


    Rokuro hurriedly picked up the folder from the ground, wiped off the nonexistent dust, and then handed the folder back to the female doctor, apologizing with a remorseful expression, "I''m sorry, it was my fault for not noticing you. I''m really sorry for hurting you!"


    "Oh, it''s nothing, I wasn''t careful enough." The female doctor''s voice was very pleasant. After taking the folder from Rokuro, she rubbed her shoulder to confirm it was fine and then gave him a warm smile before walking away, sidestepping past Rokuro.


    However, Rokuro, who stood still, watched the female doctor walk away and couldn''t shake a sense of loss, feeling somewhat downhearted as he continued towards Chen Yu''s office after she was out of sight.


    As he walked, Rokuro couldn''t help feeling annoyed with himself for forgetting to ask for the woman''s name.


    "Rokuro? Why do you look so out of sorts?" As Rokuro walked with his head down, he met Chen Yuing out of the operating room. Yu frowned upon seeing Rokuro''s preupied demeanor.


    "Ah? Brother Yu! No, it''s... it''s nothing!" Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Rokuro snapped back to reality, his face flustered as he hastily responded to Yu, as if he had juste to his senses, "Brother Yu, have you finished your surgery?"


    "Yes, I have, but why are you looking so distracted here? My office is that way; this is the path to the operating room." Chen Yu looked at Rokuro, surprised by his strange behavior.


    Reminded by Chen Yu, Rokuro suddenly realized he had taken the wrong path and quickly apologized to Yu, "I''m sorry, Brother Yu! I was just preupied with something."


    "Preupied? What was so engrossing?" Chen Yu nced at Rokuro and walked toward his office.


    Following behind Yu, Rokuro hesitated for a moment but ultimately gave up his intention to inquire about the identity of the female doctor he had just seen, turning instead to discuss the reason for his visit, "It''s about that case from before. The police have caught a suspect based on DNA results, but the suspect has a perfect alibi..."


    ```

 Chapter 356 - 353: Canteen (Please Subscribe, Please Request Monthly Tickets)

    Back in the office, as he sat in the chair listening to the situation described by Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu couldn''t help but furrow his brow.


    "So, you suspect there was a problem with the DNAparison results?" Chen Yu asked Kube Rokuro, reasoning that if the personnel responsible for the DNAparison had been careless, such an error wasn''t out of the realm of possibility.


    Kube Rokuro nodded, even though he still felt there might be more to the situation, he ryed the police''s judgement to Chen Yu, "ording to the DNAparison''s previous results, the police caught a man named Yamada Yonegoro. However, on the night of the incident, Yamada Yonegoro was working overtime at hispany until two o''clock in the morning before taking a taxi home, his colleagues and the taxi driver can vouch for him, so he has a solid alibi."


    "A solid alibi?" Chen Yu shook his head with a not wholly convinced expression, "If it were a transcendental being, they would have many ways to kill a person without anyone noticing. But this Yamada Yonegoro isn''t a transcendental being, right? Did he leave the office during his overtime work?"


    "He didn''t leave at any point, even when going to the restroom, he kept it within ten minutes. There was nothing suspicious." Kube Rokuro shook his head; the police had also considered and investigated this aspect, "Moreover, thepany he works for is in Setagaya Ward, while his home is in Musashino City, which is too far from the victim''s location in Sumida Ward, so the police determined he didn''t have the time tomit the crime."


    "Setagaya and Musashino, huh? That does seem unlikely." Chen Yu pondered for a moment and found himself nodding in agreement with the police''s judgement, since,cking the sort of spatial movement ability he possessed, even a transcendental being would require a significant amount of time to travel from Setagaya Ward to Sumida Ward, and it indeed seemed improbable that someone would go that far specifically tomit theft, with time also to assault someone.


    However, Chen Yu wasn''t ready to write off Yamada Yonegoro as a non-suspect. He asked Kube Rokuro, "What does Meiqin think about this? Has she tried other methods to collect evidence?"


    The implication of Chen Yu''s words was clear, he was asking if his own pupil had tried using the Necromancer''s methods to solve the problem, such as irvoyant summoning of the victim''s soul to interrogate, which could more directly pinpoint the killer.


    However, Kube Rokuro shook his head, "Dr. Misumi tried irvoyance and indeed summoned the soul of the victim, Miyoshi Yoko, but she said that the killer wore a hood the whole time and, with the lights off, she wasn''t able to see the killer''s face. She did confirm, though, that she scratched the killer''s neck."


    "Scratched the neck? That should be a conspicuous mark, have you informed the police of this so they can check this injury on the suspect they''ve detained?" As a doctor, Chen Yu naturally could estimate the healing time for such wounds, a piece of evidence this clear could be powerful.


    "Dr. Misumi informed Officer Maori, they''ve checked the suspect, that Yamada Yonegoro, and he has no injuries on his body," Kube said with a somewhat dejected expression; as a detective novel enthusiast, he was keen to deduce the truth of the case and apprehend the criminal.


    Chen Yu didn''t share Kube Rokuro''s fixation, he merely nodded and said, "It seems then that there was an issue with the DNAparison results, I''ll have someone redo itter."


    "That''s all we can do for now," Kube Rokuro said, not without disappointment.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile a little, nced at the clock on the wall, and said to Kube Rokuro, "Don''t be so down, it''s almost mealtime, let me treat you to a meal."


    "No, no, I''ll just eat back at UDI! I couldn''t let Brother Yu spend money on me!" Kube Rokuro hurriedly refused, seemingly reluctant to ept Chen Yu''s offer.


    "It''s just the hospital cafeteria, what''s the big deal! Besides, by the time you get back to UDI, you''ll have missed mealtime anyway, right? You might as well have something to eat here, I was about to go to the cafeteria myself. Let''s go together." Having said that, Chen Yu unceremoniously took Kube Rokuro with him to the cafeteria.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Recently, every day at noon, Chen Yu''s lunch had been a love-filled bento box made by Jounouchi Hiromi, so when he brought Kube Rokuro to the cafeteria, Jounouchi Hiromi had already set up the bento box, waiting to have lunch with him.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro by Chen Yu''s side, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but show a look of surprise: "Mr. Kube? Have youe to see Mr. Chen Yu again?"


    "Dr. Jounouchi!" Kube Rokuro hurriedly greeted Jounouchi Hiromi and, after sitting down with Chen Yu, exined to her, "There''s a case that needs the hospital''s assistance, so I came to see Brother Yu."


    "Another case that requires the hospital''s help? It looks like you guys at UDI have been really busytely!" Jounouchi Hiromi teased Kube Rokuro, but then, looking at the opened bento box on the table, she immediately apologized to Kube Rokuro, "I''m sorry Mr. Kube, I didn''t expect you toe looking for Mr. Chen Yu today, so I didn''t prepare lunch for you. What would you like to eat? I''ll go order for you! The pork over rice in our hospital cafeteria is quite delicious!"


    "Then please order one for me, thank you Dr. Jounouchi." Kube Rokuro gratefully nodded in response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s courteous offer.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded and was about to stand up when Chen Yu smiled and said to her, "Let me go, Hiromi, you must be tired from the morning''s work."


    Without waiting for Jounouchi Hiromi to say anything more, Chen Yu got up and walked over to the ordering counter.


    By the time Chen Yu returned with a pork over rice set meal, he was surprised to see Professor Kube standing in front of Kube Rokuro and Jounouchi Hiromi, while Kube Rokuro had his head bowed, seemingly reluctant to face his own father.


    "Professor!" Chen Yu promptly took a couple of steps forward to join Professor Kube, hoping to intervene if Professor Kube decided to scold Rokuro.


    To Chen Yu''s surprise, however, Professor Kube didn''t seem to have any intention of lecturing his son today. He just nced at Chen Yu, nodded, then casually asked Kube Rokuro, "Is work going well recently? Why did youe to the hospital?"


    "It''s rted to work." Kube Rokuro sounded very apprehensive in front of his father, answering in a low voice with his head down.


    Watching Kube Rokuro like this, Professor Kube seemed to want to say something else but hesitated and eventually held back. He simply turned to Chen Yu and said, "Mr. Chen Yu, if my son needs any help, please look after him. Much obliged."


    "I will, Professor." Chen Yu nodded slightly and watched Professor Kube leave before making a meaningful nce at Kube Rokuro.

 Chapter 357 - 354: Member of Parliament Kanai (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Under Professor Kube''s supervision, the second DNAparison results came out quickly, but the oue was very surprising to Chen Yu.


    "Still Yamada Yonegoro? What''s going on?" As Chen Yu scrutinized the report with the identicalparison result asst time, his brow involuntarily furrowed.


    Since there were no errors in the DNAparison results, it naturally meant that the police hadn''t arrested the wrong person. However, Yamada Yonegoro had a perfect alibi, with neither a motive nor the opportunity tomit the crime, which undoubtedly made the case even more baffling.


    Could it be like what Kube Rokuro had guessed, that this Yamada Yonegoro was lying and the police had overlooked some detail during their investigation?


    Chen Yu thought so but then he slightly shook his head.


    Although the efficiency of the Japanese police was notoriously low and the higher ranks were full of bureaucrats, they wouldn''t neglect their duties in a murder case. Despite not achieving the kind of all-star efficiency depicted in TV dramas, they wouldn''t overlook such an obvious detail.


    So what was really going on? Chen Yu rubbed his own chin, somewhat at a loss.


    While Chen Yu was contemting the different possibilities concerning this case, Shirai Reina suddenly knocked on the door and came in, saying to Chen Yu, "Professor, Chief of Surgery Kube has requested to see you. He says he has something to discuss with you."


    "I understand, I''ll be right there." Chen Yu nodded, put down the report he was holding, straightened his white coat, and prepared to leave.


    However, he didn''t forget about the matter of the report and instructed Shirai Reina, "Please send the DNAparison report on my desk to UDIter, and give them a call to let them know that there was no issue with the previous result."


    "Yes, Professor, I will take care of it right away." Shirai Reina bowed to Chen Yu, and after watching him leave the office, she picked up the report Chen Yu had left on the desk and returned to her own workstation to send the report to UDI.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Did you call for me, Professor?" Chen Yu pushed open the door to Professor Kube''s office, walked in, and saw Professor Kube chatting with a person who appeared to be a high-ranking government official. Chen Yu greeted them politely and waited for Professor Kube to make introductions.


    "Ah! Mr. Chen Yu, you''re here!" Upon seeing Chen Yu enter, Professor Kube quickly stood up from the sofa, greeted Chen Yu with a smile, and introduced him to the official sitting on the sofa: "Let me introduce you. This is our hospital''s Associate Professor of General Surgery, Chen Yu. Don''t let his young age fool you; he''s presently our most talented doctor.


    The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs and nerve reconstruction surgical techniques he''s researching are currently cutting-edge medical technologies in the field of medicine. If he makes a breakthrough, he could win the Nobel Prize in Medicine."


    "Professor, you tter me. This research is still at the experimental stage. It will take a lot of time and practice to be truly ready for clinical application," Chen Yu humbly replied, while his gaze shifted to the high-ranking official on the sofa.


    When Professor Kube mentioned nerve reconstruction surgery, the expression on the official''s face had visibly changed, and this had caught Chen Yu''s attention.


    "Haha, I have also heard much about Professor Chen Yu''s reputation; many magazines have reported on your research before," the high-ranking officialughed heartily as he stood up from the sofa and extended his hand to Chen Yu, "It''s an honor to meet you. I am Kosuke Kanai; please take good care of me, Professor Chen Yu."


    "It should be I who says it''s an honor, Member of Parliament Kanai," Chen Yu said, recognizing his name and recalling who he was.


    Kosuke Kanai, a current member of the National Diet, was actively working on pushing forward legitive reforms within Japan''s medical system, with rumors suggesting he might be the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    "Haha, you are too modest, Professor Chen Yu. I am not here in my capacity as a member of parliament this time, but rather as a patient''s family member. So, I implore you with all sincerity to cure my daughter, please!" On mentioning his daughter, Kosuke Kanai bowed deeply to Chen Yu with great sincerity.


    Being earnestly begged in such a way, Chen Yu was somewhat taken aback as he was still unaware of the full situation. However, as a qualified doctor, he quicklyposed himself and assured Kanai, "Member of Parliament Kanai, please be assured, as doctors we will do our utmost to heal every patient. We will not give up on treatment as long as there is a glimmer of hope."


    "That is truly wonderful to hear, please take care of my daughter, Professor Chen Yu!" Kanai said and then took Chen Yu''s hand, gripping it tightly as if entrusting his daughter to him.


    Kanai was incredibly warm, a demeanor that seemed at odds with his politician persona, but Chen Yu could somewhat understand. After all, in addition to being a politician, he was also a father, and a parent''s love for their child can ovee all, transcending any status or position.


    During the subsequent introduction by Professor Kube, Chen Yu also learned what the matter was all about.


    Member of Parliament Kanai, although a politician, had always maintained a good reputation without involvement in any scandals, and was known to treat his family well. He married his wife when both were humble and lived with stable marital affection, blessed with a lovely and beautiful daughter.


    One could say, if Kanai did not have any hidden facets, that he indeed exemplified the ideal image of a politician.


    And it was his precious daughter who was currently admitted to the hospital.


    Three years ago, before Kanai was elected to the National Diet, his daughter suffered a lumbar spine fracture due to an outdoor sports ident, which resulted in paralysis of the lower limbs, confining her to a wheelchair.


    Over these three years, Kanai had strived with the hope of bing the Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, pushing for medical reform with the objective of advancing Japan''s medical technology to find a cure for his daughter.


    Originally, Kanai had hoped to reach the position of Minister in five years, then spend another five to ten years driving medical reform to achieve his goal. However, the unexpected breakthrough in Chen Yu''s research gave him hope.


    This was why he came to visit with such gravity, and why he showed an attitude of entrusting his daughter to Chen Yu - because he hoped Chen Yu could heal his daughter, allowing his precious child to stand once again.


    "Rest assured, Member of Parliament Kanai, we will do our utmost to heal your beloved," Chen Yu promised Kanai.

 Chapter 358 - 355: Somatic Mutation (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Huh? The hospital said there''s no problem with the DNAparison results?" Tokairin Y¨±ko eximed in surprise upon hearing Misumi Mikoto, her face revealing a puzzled expression, "But that doesn''t make sense! If the DNA belongs to Yamada Yonegoro, it means he must have been at the scene, and engaged in sexual activity with the victim.


    However, he has a perfect alibi, unless he can fly, and could travel from Setagaya Ward to Sumida Ward within ten minutes, and furthermoremit burry, be sexually aroused, sexually assault and murder the victim, then fly back to Setagaya Ward. That''s impossible even if he really could fly, right?"


    Misumi Mikoto nodded her head in distress in response to Tokairin Y¨±ko''s analysis, frowning with frustration as she said, "But whether it''s the residue extracted from Miyoshi Yoko''s fingernails or the bodily fluids left on her body, the DNA extracted is all Yamada Yonegoro''s, and theparison has been repeated twice, with consistent results¡ªthere''s no possibility of error.


    So the DNA must be Yamada Yonegoro''s! There must be details we''ve overlooked in this case; otherwise, such a contradiction simply doesn''t make sense!"


    "Ugh! Where exactly is the problem?" Tokairin Y¨±ko, equally perplexed, slumped into her chair, pouting at the visibly frustrated Misumi Mikoto, who was messing up her short hair.


    "Arnold, could it be that Yamada Yonegoro has a twin brother? Is it his brother whomitted the crime, but because they are twins, the DNA is too simr?" Kube Rokuro, somewhat nervously, voiced his spection as he listened to the discussion between Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    "Rokuro, did you really graduate from medical school?" Misumi Mikoto asked Kube Rokuro, her tone both ghostly and questioning, upon hearing his theory.


    "Eh?" Kube Rokuro was momentarily startled by Misumi Mikoto''s question, but he still nodded affirmatively, saying, "Although it''s not a prestigious school, just a third-rate medical university, I do have a medical degree."


    However, after hearing his response, Misumi Mikoto simply shook her head, looking at Kube Rokuro with an expression of disdain, her tone a mixture of disgust and pity, "But why don''t you understand even this basic medical knowledge?"


    Tokairin Y¨±ko followed up on Misumi Mikoto''sment with a jab at Kube Rokuro, "Did you really graduate all on your own? You didn''t actually have to retake exams, did you?"


    These words made Kube Rokuro blush and hang his head, suddenly unwilling to speak further.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro like this, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Y¨±ko exchanged nces, bing perplexed, as if they might have guessed the truth.


    With that thought, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Y¨±ko felt it was not right to continue poking at Kube Rokuro''s sore spot, so after Misumi Mikoto coughed once, she began to exin, "Although medically speaking, identical twinse from the splitting of a single fertilized egg, and from that perspective, their genome sequences¡ªthat is, the DNA sequences on their chromosomes¡ªshould be exactly the same, but don''t forget, somatic cell mutations aremonly present throughout the human body."


    "Exactly, somatic cell mutations!" Tokairin Y¨±ko also nodded, emphasizing this point.


    "Somatic mutation?" Kube ''cker'' Rokuro strained his brain, flipping through his sparse memories from ss, finding the term somewhat familiar but unable to recall where he had heard it.


    Just as Rokuro was trying to remember, someone from the Nakado Department who had been carrying a cup to get water and appeared to have been listening to their discussion spoke up. Observing Rokuro''s baffled look, he said nonchntly, "So-called somatic mutations are DNA mutations that generally ur non-stop due to environmental radiation, viral invasion, chemical environment, and more importantly, random errors in chromosome replication during the cell division in the body''s development process."


    After speaking, he patted Rokuro''s shoulder twice: "If I remember correctly, this is covered in cell biology. You should pay attention in ss because the things teachers go over are useful, especially since you''ve entered this field."


    "I got it." Rokuro''s face reddened with the pointed advice from the Nakado Department, but despite the embarrassment, he still asked Misumi Mikoto, "But what does somatic mutation have to do with the DNA of twins?"


    By now, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko were aware that Rokurocked knowledge in this area. Without saying much more, they went on to exin directly, "The rate at which DNA mutates varies greatly between different chromosomes and regions within chromosomes. Some areas mutate very quickly, with frequent mutations during cell division, while others divide very slowly, with a mutation urring only after many divisions.


    The mutation rates of DNA in different tissues also show significant differences. On average, the probability of a somatic mutation urring in each base of a cell during cell division is 6.0 ¡Á 10^?8. Since the human genome has 3 billion bases, multiplying that number yields more than a hundred ''somatic mutations'' per cell with each division.


    Take cancer cells, for example. Initially benign stem cells or other fast-dividing cells umte too many somatic mutations over time, even at critical DNA locations. This umtion of mutations triggers their transformation into cancer cells."


    At this point, Tokairin Yuko looked at Rokuro sternly, emphasizing to him, "So please remember, the vast majority of cancer-causing mutations are a type of somatic mutation."


    Watching Tokairin Yuko emphasize to Kube ''cker'' Rokuro, Misumi Mikoto continued, "Getting back to the topic of twins, two embryos from twins undergo many cell divisions from their separation to the birth of the infant, which naturally results in more somatic mutations, and the locations of these mutations are generally random.


    Therefore, the DNA sequence of somatic cells at the same body location can be quite different between twins.


    Moreover, the blood DNA sequence is determined by the DNA sequence of bone marrow hematopoietic stem cells, which after living for several years or decades, will produce more diverse somatic mutations."


    "So, even if Yamada Yonegoro really had a twin brother, their DNA would still be different, right?" Rokuro finally grasped the key point.


    "Exactly, that''s right!" Tokairin Yuko nodded vigorously and gave Rokuro''s shoulder a hearty p, "See, you can understand if you listen carefully!"

 Chapter 359 - 356 Nanami (Seeking monthly tickets, Seeking recommendations)

    In a VIP hospital room, Kosuke Kanai was speaking softly to a young girl in a wheelchair who bore some resemnce to him, but from the girl''s expression, she didn''t seem very happy.


    "Dad, I don''t want to have surgery! The doctors are all liars, they can''t really heal me at all!" The girl in the wheelchair was temperamental, venting her frustration at Kosuke Kanai, "Why did you have to make Nanamie! Nanami doesn''t want to be deceived again! The doctors are just deceivers, they can''t really heal Nanami!"


    "Be good, Nanami, don''t be like this! The doctor Dad found this time is a very skilled doctor, he will definitely be able to heal Nanami, to let Nanami stand up again!" However, faced with his daughter''s dissatisfaction and me, Kosuke Kanai had none of the authority of a Cab Minister candidate but was insteadforting his daughter with a tender face, "When has Dad ever lied to Nanami since you were little? Trust Daddy, this time you''ll definitely be healed!"


    "But... butst time you said the same thing!" The girl in the wheelchair looked at Kosuke Kanai, her tone softening slightly, but her stance remained very firm, "I don''t care, I won''t believe it this time no matter what, I won''t believe those deceitful doctors again! They only deceive Nanami, they can''t really heal Nanami at all!"


    The girl''s words involuntarily carried a coquettish tone, yet they felt like sharp knives stabbing into Kosuke Kanai''s heart.


    Ever since his daughter''s ident, Kosuke Kanai had been trying with various methods to heal his daughter, hoping to cure her.


    In the beginning, the girl named Nanami also cooperated positively, filled with the hope that she could get well soon and stand once more. But with treatment after treatment, what Nanami received each time was just disappointment after disappointment, extinguishing the hope that had filled her heart until she no longer wanted to try anymore.


    She had given up, knowing that she could no longer be cured, knowing that she could no longer stand up again.


    His daughter''s behavior, her petnt words, and her resigned despair, all deeply wounded Kosuke Kanai as a father. He loved his daughter dearly and couldn''t bear to see her in pain and disappointment every day.


    "Nanami, be good, Daddy promises this is thest time. If the doctors can''t heal Nanami this time, Daddy won''t make you see doctors anymore, so please, be good, okay?" Kosuke Kanai, with his gentlest tone, was persuading his daughter, hoping she would try onest time.


    But while persuading, Kosuke Kanai was also determined in his heart that if he truly could not heal his daughter, he would spare her from any more suffering, and provide the best living environment for her, to live a happy and joyous life.


    "Excuse me." While Kosuke Kanai wasforting his daughter, the door to the hospital room was opened, and Chen Yu walked in.


    "Ah! Professor Chen Yu, you''ve arrived!" Upon seeing Chen Yu enter, Kosuke Kanai quickly stood up to greet him.


    "Member of Parliament Kanai." Chen Yu returned the greeting politely and, noticing the girl in the wheelchair, asked Kosuke Kanai, "Member of Parliament Kanai, is this your beloved daughter? She is really adorable!"


    "Haha, not at all, this is my little girl, Nanami." Upon hearing Chen Yu''s praise, a smile couldn''t help but spread across Kosuke Kanai''s face. His daughter was his proudest treasure, and he was always pleased bypliments directed at her.


    However, before Kosuke Kanai could introduce Chen Yu to his daughter, Nanami, who was seated in a wheelchair, propelled herself towards Chen Yu. She stared at him with utmost seriousness and solemnity, and asked, "Doctor, are you a liar?"


    "A liar? I''m a doctor, how can I be a liar?" Chen Yu squatted down to bring his eye level equal to Nanami''s, so she wouldn''t have to look up to talk to him, "Why would you ask that?"


    "Because Nanami has seen many doctors, and they all lied to Nanami, saying they could heal my legs, but they never did! They made me take bitter medicine! And get injections! My hands are all swollen!" Although she looked like a young girl, Nanami spoke to Chen Yu with an unconscious childlike speech impediment.


    Hearing Nanami speak this way, Chen Yu turned his gaze towards Kosuke Kanai.


    Seeing Chen Yu looking at him, Kosuke Kanai hastily exined, "After Nanami''s ident, I took her to see many doctors and tried various healing methods. Some of these methods had a small effect, but the vast majority were useless, so Nanami now dislikes seeing doctors, thinking they''re all lying to her."


    Kosuke Kanai''s exnation made things clear to Chen Yu, understanding that lower limb paralysis was indeed unsolvable for most doctors, and that nerve damage repair was one of the challenges modern medicine struggled with before he proposed his innovative surgical technique, the nerve reconstruction surgery.


    However, after Chen Yu proposed the groundbreaking nerve reconstruction surgery, healing nerve damage that caused lower limb paralysis was no longer a challenge.


    Once he understood the situation, a smile appeared on Chen Yu''s face. He smiled reassuringly at Nanami and said, "Don''t worry, little sister, your brother is not a liar. Brother will definitely heal you."


    "Really? But the previous doctors who were liars said the same thing." Nanami was clearly skeptical, having been disappointed too many times to easily trust anyone again.


    Looking at the young face filled with distrust, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel sympathy for the girl in the prime of her youth, who was forced to endure such pain.


    Nevertheless, he looked at Nanami gently and spoke very seriously, "It''s true, unlike those ordinary doctors, your brother is a professor at this hospital. Do you know what a professor is? It''s the most capable person among doctors who can be a professor. Moreover, before Nanami, Brother has already healed another sister who had the same illness as you have, and now she can stand up!"


    "Is that true? Brother, did you really heal a sister who had the same illness as Nanami, and made her able to stand up?" The words from Chen Yu suddenly filled Nanami with excitement.


    Although she had always behaved with the attitude that "doctors are liars, and I don''t trust any of them," it was only because she had faced disappointment too many times and lost faith in what the doctors said. In reality, deep down, Nanami still hoped someone could heal her and enable her to stand up again.


    And now, the words spoken by Chen Yu had rekindled hope in her heart.


    "Of course it''s true. That sister also couldn''t walk just like Nanami, but Brother still healed her. Not only can she stand now, but she can also dance! Does Nanami like to dance?" Seeing the hope reignited in Nanami''s eyes, Chen Yu squatted beside her, tenderly exining.

 Chapter 360 - 357 Inspection (Request for monthly tickets, Request for subscriptions)

    Although as the daughter of a Member of Parliament, Nanami is a VIP patient, enjoying various priorities, she still has to go through the pre-surgery checkup and diagnosis before Chen Yu can formte a surgical n for her and determine how to treat her.


    And naturally, this takes some time.


    "Alright, once this test is done, all the checkups will beplete. Next, we just need to wait for the results toe out before formting a treatment n for Nanami," said Chen Yu with a smile, after finishing the final inspection with Nanami still crouched in front of her wheelchair.


    Having finished the examinations with Chen Yu, Nanami, despite stillcking confidence in his ability to cure herpletely, had developed a certain level of trust in him. After all, she had a favorable impression of this handsome and gentle-tempered doctor, so her resistance waned, and she nodded. "Doctor, can my illness really be cured? I''ve heard from others that paralysis is incurable."


    "Of course! Just because other doctors can''t cure it doesn''t mean I can''t. Paralysis isn''t an incurable disease. Even if others can''t cure it, I can, trust me!" Chen Yu said confidently to Nanami and even patted her on the head.


    As a doctor, instilling confidence in patients is also very important. Patients pin their hopes on the doctor, and if the doctor can''t exude enough confidence to cure the patient, it can affect the patients'' mindset.


    Chen Yu''s words quietly boosted Nanami''s confidence in him further, and she obediently nodded, "Then, Doctor, you must cure me. I still have so many things I haven''t done, and I don''t want to be confined to a wheelchair forever. If you lie to Nanami, she will never forgive you!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m a doctor; why would I lie to you? Alright, let the nurse sister push you back to the ward," Chen Yu reassured Nanami with a smile, gesturing to the young nurse to push her back to her room.


    "Goodbye, Doctor Brother!" Nanami waved her hand to Chen Yu before being wheeled away by the nurse.


    Watching Nanami being pushed away, Chen Yu finally stood up from the ground and looked at the time. It was almost the end of his shift, so he prepared to go back to his office to pack his things.


    "It''s quite unexpected, Mr. Chen Yu, that you''re so popr with young girls," said Jounouchi Hiromi as she emerged from behind a corner of the wall, having apparently been watching the whole time as Chen Yu was about to head to his office.


    "Hiromi?" Seeing his fianc¨¦e, Chen Yu smiled, "I was just about to call you to get off work together. Have you finished your work? Didn''t you say you wanted to treat Daimon-san to beef? I''ve already reserved a spot for tonight. Let''s invite her along."


    "You can''tpare to Professor Chen, who can leave work on time every day. I still have a few medical records to write up. But you haven''t answered my question yet. Who is that young girl? You seemed so affectionate toward her; you don''t have any ideas about her, do you? Sixteen years old, that''s old enough to get married too, huh!" Jounouchi Hiromi leaned against the corner, her face full of suggestive smiles as she watched Chen Yu, arms crossed.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s teasing left Chen Yu chuckling helplessly, shaking his head before exining, "She''s the daughter of Member of Parliament Kanai. She ended up with lower limb paralysis due to an ident during an outdoor activity; she''s currently a VIP patient under my care."


    "Eh? Another special patient? As expected of a professor, one special patient after another," Jounouchi Hiromi was very pleased that her fianc¨¦ had such opportunities. However, she was still curious about Chen Yu''s recent attitude toward Nanami, "But even if she''s a special patient, did you have to be that kind? You seemed even gentler with her than with me!"


    "Hiromi, what are you talking about! How could I possibly be gentler with her than with you?" Chen Yu cried out feeling wronged and hurriedly exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "This young girl had tried too many treatment methods before, but none of them worked, so now she has a hard time trusting doctors. The first time she met me, she even asked if I was a scammer. So I had to slowly persuade her to cooperate with the treatment. How could I make her trust me if I weren''t a little more gentle?"


    "She doesn''t trust doctors?" Jounouchi Hiromi was also taken aback. What must a sixteen-year-old girl go through to end up not trusting doctors? Jounouchi Hiromi, who was already verypassionate, couldn''t help but feel heartbroken, "She''s only sixteen, right? That''s really sad!"


    "Yeah, so all I can do is try to heal her as quickly as possible. Fortunately, it''s only lower limb paralysis caused by nerve damage, so if we rebuild the damaged nerves, she should be able to stand again." Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi but then changed the subject, "Hiromi, you said earlier that you have several medical records left to write. How about you bring them to my office and I''ll help you with them? If we finish them earlier, you can leave work earlier too."


    "You would help me write them? Really? Then please, Mr. Chen Yu!" Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ah~! Mmmm! As expected, the special A5 grilled meat is particrly delicious!" As she dipped a sizzling piece of grilled meat into the sauce on her te and popped it into her mouth, Daimon Michiko chewed and let out exmations of delight.


    Watching Daimon Michiko''s behavior, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but look at her with a bit of distaste for her boisterous eating habits. However, seeing how much Daimon Michiko was enjoying her food, Jounouchi Hiromi also picked up some grilled meat from her te and tasted it.


    "After a hard day''s work, enjoying a delicious meal really is the best!" After swallowing the grilled meat in her mouth, Jounouchi Hiromi also couldn''t help but sigh with contentment.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi and Daimon Michiko both so full of praise, Chen Yu smiled, raised his hand to signal the waiter to order another portion of the special A5 beef, and then said to them, "If you like it, eat more. I''ll order more if it''s not enough."


    Having said that, Chen Yu turned over the shiitake mushrooms grilling in front of him, picked up a slightly charred one, blew on it a couple of times, and then put it in his mouth.


    "You don''t seem to be in high spirits, Mr. Chen Yu. Are you worried about something?" Seeing Chen Yu eating only vegetables, Jounouchi Hiromi asked him with concern.


    "It''s nothing, just thinking about that case Rokuro mentioned earlier." Chen Yu shook his head slightly, knowing he shouldn''t be thinking about this during dinner, but on the way there, he had received a call for help from Misumi Mikoto. The police investigation into the matter had reached a deadlock, and now Misumi Mikoto had no choice but to seek his help.


    "What case are you talking about?" On the other side, Daimon Michiko continued to devour her grilled meat, but she seemed to have developed an interest in the case Chen Yu mentioned.

 Chapter 361 - 358: DNA Transformation (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "So, you''re saying..." Daimon Michiko, chewing on a perfectly grilled slice of beef tongue, listened to Chen Yu''s summary: "The killer''s DNA found on the deceased, afterparison, led to the arrest of someone with no alibi and no motive, is that right?"


    "That''s one way to put it, although I can''t rule out the possibility that this person actuallymitted the crime and employed some method of operation that the police haven''t discovered, with the so-called burry and sexually motivated murder just being a diversion to confuse the investigation. But generally speaking, the current situation is that the person caught based on the DNA evidence at the scene is not the perpetrator," Chen Yu said, taking a sip of his drink.


    "Sounds pretty strange indeed, but it''s none of my business. The barbecue is more important!" Daimon Michiko tilted her head, thought for a bit, and realizing she had no clue, decisively turned her attention back to the barbecue on the table.


    While eating, she also called out loudly to a waiter: "Excuse me, could we have another serving of diaphragm meat, thank you!"


    Chen Yu didn''t mind Daimon Michiko''s reaction, it was just casual dinner conversation after all. Besides, other than barbecue and surgery, Daimon Michiko probably only showed interest in mahjong, hot springs, table tennis, and betting on horses¡ªafter all, she was Doctor X, known for her extraordinary surgical skills, so it was hard for her to think about such matters.


    However, another person at the table was very interested in the topic.


    Jounouchi Hiromi listened carefully to Chen Yu''s words and after pondering for a while, asked him, "Mr. Chen Yu, is it possible to turn one person into another? Human cells can mutate due to environmental factors, right? Since human cells can mutate into cancer cells, could they potentially mutate into someone else''s DNA?"


    "From a probabilistic standpoint, such a possibility does exist, but in reality, it''s absolutely impossible," Chen Yu shook his head in denial of Jounouchi Hiromi''s spection. "Cell mutations do ur in the human body, but these mutations are random and without specific order. It''s like a monkey randomly hitting keys on a keyboard and typing out a sentence; while the probability exists, it''s not realistic. It''s merely a probabilistic concept."


    "Moreover, even if a human cell could genuinely mutate into another person''s DNA, it would just be a single cell. It''s impossible to change all the DNA in one''s body unless you rece every single cell," he added.


    As he said this, Chen Yu suddenly paused, as if struck by a thought, and muttered involuntarily, "That''s right, rece all the cells! How did I not think of that!"


    "Is it really possible? To rece every single cell in a person''s body, how can such a thing be done! If it could be done, then what method would you use to rece all the cells in a person''s body?" Daimon Michiko''s interest was piqued by Chen Yu''s words, but she remained skeptical about the feasibility of such a feat.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi also thought it unlikely, shaking her head in dismissal: "It''s impossible, Mr. Chen Yu. You can''t rece every cell in a human body."


    "No, there is a method that exists," Chen Yu stated, his confusion now cleared, realizing what was actually happening: "From a medical standpoint, there is indeed a way to rece a person''s DNA, to turn one person into another. It''s just that this method is used for treating diseases. We haven''t considered this angle, which is why we''ve fallen into a cognitive trap."


    "What? There really is such a method?" Chen Yu''s words immediately elicited exmations of surprise from Daimon Michiko and Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Is there really a method that can turn one person''s DNA into another person''s?" Inside UDI''s office, Kube Rokuro was visibly astonished as he listened to Misumi Mikoto''s exnation.


    Misumi Mikoto put down her phone, her face also filled with astonishment. Although she had quickly grasped the situation after Chen Yu''s phone call, without his reminder, she would not have been able to figure out the truth.


    "I didn''t expect it to be such a situation either. No wonder the master asked us to sample and test DNA from various parts of Yamada Yonegoro''s body. If it''s as you described, the presence of his DNA at the crime scene is not difficult to exin," Misumi Mikoto exined to Kube Rokuro. However, she still had one unresolved question: "But why is the master so certain that it''s Yamada Yonegoro''s DNA that has changed, and not someone else''s?"


    "That... Dr. Misumi, what exactly is the method Brother Yu talked about?" Kube Rokuro, seeing Misumi Mikoto deep in thought, quickly reminded her that she hadn''t yet told him the exact method that couldpletely change a person''s DNA to another''s.


    "It''s a bone marrow transnt," Misumi Mikoto said, opening herputer and searching for rted articles before continuing to exin to Kube Rokuro: "Human blood is produced by hematopoietic stem cells in the bone marrow, and the stem cell poption is also an important entity that controls and maintains the regeneration of body cells.


    In terms of function, stem cells have the potential for multidirectional differentiation and self-renewal, being the most primitive cells at the top of the cell lineage hierarchy. In the body, they can differentiate and produce cells of a particr tissue type."


    "Therefore, once a person''s hematopoietic stem cells are reced, through the differentiation of stem cells, their body cells will gradually be substituted as metabolism progresses. Once all the cells throughout a person''s body have been reced, their DNA naturally bes that of another person."


    "It can really be done like that?" Rokuro was astounded. Though he had learned about hematopoietic stem cell transntation as an important treatment for leukemia during his studies, he was unaware that it could change a person''s DNA.


    "But in that case, it''s also possible that the murderer transnted Yamada Yonegoro''s hematopoietic stem cells, and the body''s DNA was reced with that of Yamada Yonegoro, right? Why do you say that it''s Yamada Yonegoro''s DNA that has been reced, Misumi Mikoto?" Tokairin Yuko, now understanding the situation, shared the same confusion as Misumi Mikoto.


    As both of them continued to feel puzzled, Misumi Mikoto''s phone rang again.


    She looked and saw it was a text message from Chen Yu, which read: "Yamada Yonegoro underwent a bone marrow transnt seven years ago, I''m looking into who the donor was."

 Chapter 362 - 359 DNA Extraction (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    After obtaining vital clues and directions from Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko did not dy and, dragging Kube Rokuro with them, quickly hurried to the police station to find Officer Maori, who was frantic over the case.


    Although Miyoshi Yoko had only been a minorly famous photo idol at first, for the entertainment industry, even if she had been just a minor photo idol who couldn''t even rank among the third-rate ones initially, the urrence of such a bizarre case with the victim being a once rtively well-known figure naturally attracted all major entertainment magazines like sharks to blood, and they covered the story extensively.


    The police capturing a suspect based on DNA evidence found at the scene, only for the suspect to have a perfect alibi, struck a chord with these entertainment magazines. They were ecstatic, rampant with baseless spection, acting as if they all morphed into Reiwa Holmes, just short of stepping up and directing the police on how to crack the case.


    In such circumstances, social attention and public pressure were all focused on the police, and from the top-down hierarchical pressure within the police system naturally fell on Officer Maori, who was responsible for the case, with his superiors even setting a deadline for solving it.


    If he could solve the case smoothly and on schedule, preserving the police''s dignity and image in front of the major media, then all was wellmendations and a raise were to be expected, and even a promotion for Officer Maori wouldn''t be out of the question.


    Although he had already reached the peak in terms of police rank as a career officer, the police system had many other positions, some of which were lucrative and specifically designed to reward meritorious officers.


    Of course, that was all predicated on solving the case¡ªif they couldn''t...


    Officer Maori was well aware of how the police system dealt with such people internally. He once had a colleague who, having made a mistake, was now on a remote ind off Hokkaido as a patrol officer, where a ferry came once a week and there were only fifty or so households, a true getaway from the world, in every sense cut off from society.


    So when Misumi Mikoto found him and told him there was new progress in the case, Officer Maori was naturally overjoyed. He quickly took them to the detention room to meet Yamada Yonegoro, who was being held there.


    "Who are you?" Yamada Yonegoro looked at Officer Maori and the group, including the equipmentden Kube Rokuro, with confusion on his face.


    Yamada Yonegoro''s frustration at being caught up in this ordeal, being detained as a suspect by the police for no apparent reason, is understandable; along with that came fear and dread. After all, the DNA taken from the scene matched his own upon examination; even with an alibi, there was still a chance of conviction.


    Although the maximum sentence for murder in Japan is forty years without the possibility of reduction, this meant essentially spending the rest of his life in prison for the middle-aged Yamada Yonegoro.


    At that moment, a group that looked somewhat like doctors but not quite entered the room, approaching him with intents that Yamada Yonegoro couldn''t decipher. Out of curiosity and a sense of foreboding, he spected wildly¡ªhad the police finally grown impatient and decided to give him a truth serum?


    "We are from the UDI Research Institute," Misumi Mikoto said as she took various instruments out of the box Kube Rokuro had brought in, preparing syringes and needles. She exined to the pale-faced Yamada Yonegoro, "Mr. Yamada, you underwent a bone marrow transnt seven years ago, didn''t you? We were unaware of this before, so now we need to take your DNA again and re-identify it."


    "Eh? Bone marrow transnt? Re-identify? What exactly is going on?" Yamada Yonegoro, upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s statement, was taken aback and couldn''t figure out what was happening. Could there be a connection between bone marrow transnts and DNA identification?


    "Human bone marrow transntation involves transnting hematopoietic stem cells to rebuild the hematopoietic and immune system. Since the DNA in the transnted stem cellses from the donor, once they take effect in your body, the donor''s DNA gradually reces your original DNA," Misumi Mikoto exined to Yamada Yonegoro while bringing the prepared instruments before him. "From the current situation, it''s likely that the person who provided the hematopoietic stem cellsmitted the crime, and your body''s DNA was oveid by the DNA within the stem cells he provided, thus why your DNA was detected at the crime scene."


    Upon hearing this, Yamada Yonegoro finally understood what was going on, but new doubts arose as he asked Misumi Mikoto, "Then, in that case, why was I the one caught by DNA matching, and not that person? Even if my DNA changed, it shouldn''t be that the DNA matching results point to me, should it?"


    "Regarding that..." As Yamada Yonegoro expressed his doubts, Officer Maori touched his nose and began to exin, "The DNA matching work was assisted by Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, which used records from the national healthcare system to conduct theparison.


    Our country''s establishment of a DNA database is also a recent endeavor, so it''s very likely that it is your current DNA that has been entered into the DNA database.


    As for the other person''s DNA records, if he lived frugally and seldom visited the hospital due to good health, there''s a high probability that his DNA record is absent from the DNA database. After all, the coverage of this database is not very extensive, and we have encountered situations where we couldn''t find any data."


    "So you''re saying that because I often went to the hospital for check-ups, I ended up leaving records and data there?" Yamada Yonegoro, after hearing Officer Maori''s exnation, was at once amused and dismayed. Because of his favorable economic status, he had annual medical check-ups, which had ironically implicated him; facing such truths and facts was almost too bitter to cry over.


    However, as the conversation went on, Yamada Yonegoro''s mood rxed somewhat, and he became less fearful of the gleaming needle in Misumi Mikoto''s hand. But then he remembered another important matter and quickly asked Misumi Mikoto, "You''re a doctor, right? Doctor, I want to ask, if my DNA has been oveid, will it affect my children?"


    "This..." Misumi Mikoto blushed slightly but still exined earnestly, "If a considerable amount of time has passed, it''s possible that your sperm''s DNA could also have been reced. Theoretically, your children, conceived with your wife after your DNA was reced, carry, in terms of DNA, the donor and your wife''s DNA, not your own. If you are concerned about this, we can check your sperm''s DNA for you."


    "Please make sure to check it for me!" Yamada Yonegoro begged Misumi Mikoto earnestly, as his youngest son had been born just two years ago.

 Chapter 363 - 360: New Discovery (Request for Monthly Tickets and Subscriptions, 1/7)

    "Tokairin, have the DNA test results for Yamada Yonegoroe out yet?" In the UDI office, having just finished yet another autopsy, Misumi Mikoto was fetching water from the dispenser while asking Tokairin Yuko.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s question, Tokairin Yuko handed over a set of documents that had just been delivered to her desk: "They have, hot off the press."


    After receiving the documents, Misumi Mikoto didn''t immediately start reading them but instead inquired of Tokairin Yuko, "What are the details?"


    "The DNA found in Yamada Yonegoro''s skin and blood matches the DNA collected from the previous crime scene, but the DNA from his hair and sperm cells ispletely different. Unless he''s an alien capable of changing his own DNA, we can pretty much rule out his suspicion," Tokairin Yuko reported the results from the identification report to Misumi Mikoto, having already read it when it was first delivered.


    "So the DNA in his sperm cells is still his own? Looks like he doesn''t have to worry about his kids having someone else''s DNA," joked Misumi Mikoto, not too seriously, not too lightly. Then she sat down at her seat, opened the identification report, and began reading seriously.


    Apparently intrigued by the topic, Tokairin Yuko drug her chair next to Misumi Mikoto. Seeing her engrossed in the report, Tokairin Yuko leaned in and said, "This identification result is really astonishing! ording to traditional medical views, changes to DNA should only affect the bone marrow and blood systems after a bone marrow transnt and shouldn''t impact tissue cells.


    But looking at Yamada Yonegoro''s report, it''s only his hair, chest, and reproductive cells'' DNA that hasn''t changed. Thispletely overturns current medical concepts!"


    Not just Tokairin Yuko, but Misumi Mikoto herself was also quite surprised by the identification result after reading the report; she hadn''t anticipated such significant DNA changes within Yamada Yonegoro''s body, almost enough to say that, from a medical perspective, he had be another person.


    "This is indeed a new discovery! This case holds significant importance for current forensic research in Japan!" chimed in Director Kamikura, who initially had only intended to pour some water for tea. Drawn by the lively conversation between Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko, he couldn''t help but interject, "Dr. Misumi, if I recall, you used to be a faculty member at a medical college, right? Why don''t you write a paper based on this case? If it''s published under UDI''s name, it''ll give me something to talk about the next time I request subsidies from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare!"


    However, upon hearing Director Kamikura''s words, Misumi Mikoto looked at him skeptically: "Director, didn''t you mention before that you''d secured sponsorship from two major pharmaceutical enterprises? And after that visit from the legitors, the government increased UDI''s funding as well. Our financial situation should have improved significantly this year, right? Why are you still ying the poor card? You''re not just used to crying poor, are you?"


    "What nonsense are you talking! UDI relies on government subsidies to operate every year. Indeed, we did have sponsorships and budget allocationsst year, butst year''s support is not a guarantee for this year. I have to n for next year!" replied Director Kamikura, his face earnest as he admonished Misumi Mikoto with a look reflecting the adage, "Those who don''t run a household don''t know the cost of fuel and rice."


    Scolded by Director Kamikura, Misumi Mikoto''s expression turned somewhat sheepish. Director Kamikura was excellent in many ways but would always be fervent when it came to money.


    However, this was not without reason. After all, the entire UDI project was a result of Director Kamikura''s relentless efforts, and the annual budget depended on the subsidies he lobbied for from above, which was why he was particrly concerned about financial matters.


    Thinking this over, Misumi Mikoto hesitated, then felt she probably should indeed write the paper.


    This was not only for the reason just mentioned by Director Kamikura, but also because the discovery held significant importance for the development of forensic science. The more this point was recognized, the more it helped with case investigation and reducing wrongful conviction cases.


    For Misumi Mikoto, this was also an opportunity to fulfill her life''s purpose, so she didn''t feel too unwilling in her heart.


    "I understand. Once the case concludes, I''ll organize the information into an article," nodded Misumi Mikoto to Director Kamikura. After all, the subsidies he lobbied for ultimately became their sries and funded UDI''s equipment. If she could make Director Kamikura''s job easier when asking for subsidies, it would benefit her as well.


    Meanwhile, Tokairin Yuko, hearing that Misumi Mikoto was really going to write the paper, couldn''t help but get excited: "Meiqin, you''re seriously going to write the paper? Then let me help, and when it''s published, put my name on it too! This paper is definitely going to cause a huge stir; it might even get cited internationally. If my name is on it, I''ll be an internationally renowned forensic examiner! Hahaha~!"


    As Tokairin Yukoughed heartily, she reveled in her fantasy of already being a renowned forensic examiner and even fantasized about attracting more sessful men at social events once her status was established.


    In contrast, Kube Rokuro was far less enthusiastic about the matter than the already future-dreaming Tokairin Yuko. It wasn''t that he didn''t understand the significance of such a paper; he had grown weary of hearing Prof. Kube and his two older brothers talk about these matters at home and had developed an aversion to anything rted to academic papers.


    So, after the excitement had faded slightly and everyone had finished discussing the paper, he spoke up to Misumi Mikoto, "Dr. Misumi, now that the identification results are out, does that mean we can clear Mr. Yamada Yonegoro of suspicion? If so, should we call Brother Yu to tell him about this and also ask who provided the hematopoietic stem cells to Yamada Yonegoro seven years ago?"


    "Indeed, Yamada Yonegoro''s suspicions can be cleared now. I''ll contact Officer Maori right away," said Misumi Mikoto as she nodded, looking at Kube Rokuro with newfound respect: "Rokuro, not bad at all, now able to think of these things. Keep it up, and you might take over when Director Kamikura retires!"


    After speaking, Misumi Mikoto even patted Kube Rokuro on the shoulder, a smile on her face as she picked up her phone, ready to call Officer Maori.


    Kube Rokuro, for his part, also silently took out his phone and dialed Chen Yu''s number.

 Chapter 364 - 361: The Truth Revealed (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets, 2/7)

    ```


    After rifying the truth of the matter, finding the real culprit naturally didn''t take much effort.


    It was just a surgery from seven years ago, all that was needed was to follow Yamada Yonegoro''s medical records to identify at which hospital the operation took ce, and then retrieve the relevant archival records to find out who had provided the hematopoietic stem cells.


    As expected, following this clue, Officer Maori and his team spent less than a day to identify the true suspect. However, this person was indeed living a deplorable life without a fixed abode, wandering among several parks and surviving on relief funds.


    Aftermitting the crime, this person naturally did not stay in one ce waiting for the police to catch him but chose to flee.


    Unfortunately for him, he was too poor; even though he had stolen some valuable items, hecked the connections to fence them. Therefore, he didn''t get far. Within two or three days under police manhunt, he was dug out from under a railway bridge where he was hiding, and all the stolen goods were recovered from his hideout.


    There''s not much to say about the arrested man''s background. He used to be a construction worker with a meager ie but managed a passable life with a wife and kids, an ordinary member of society''s lower ss. It was precisely because his life was bearable that he donated bone marrow to Yamada Yonegoro seven years ago, allowing him to undergo a transnt operation.


    But fate is fickle, and five years ago his constructionpany went bankrupt, suddenly rendering him jobless. And without a job, he could no longer support his family, which led his wife to take the children back to her parents'' home, leaving behind only a divorce agreement.


    And since the house was rented, unable to pay rent, he had no choice but to be a homeless man, drifting between parks and under bridges, living off government relief funds.


    But thanks to his foundation as a construction worker, he was still fairly strong and, being familiar with building structures, he would asionally engage in petty theft to slightly better his living conditions.


    This time was no different; life had be particrly tough after the winter, and he simply wanted to steal something valuable to improve his situation.


    However, when he broke into Miyoshi Yoko''s house and saw her past swimsuit photos on the wall, his long-suppressed sexual desires exploded. Moreover, when he saw Yoko, who had woken up to investigate the noise wearing only a nightgown, his animalistic urges took over, and the sexual assault that followed was, regrettably, all too understandable.


    As for why hemitted murder, he only wanted to stop Yoko from screaming, so he strangled her. During the assault, he applied too much force and ended up killing her.


    After the act, the man fell into both regret and panic, hastily grabbing some valuables and fleeing the crime scene.


    He hid away in his usual haunts, haunted by the fact he hadmitted murder. He nned to quickly offload the stolen goods and then hide somewhere else until the heat died down, but due to hisck of experience in fencing more valuable items, he found himself stuck, unable to dispose of the loot.


    Moreover, learning from the newspapers that the police had apprehended a suspect, he harbored a slim hope and didn''t rush to flee, which allowed the police to eventually nab him at his hiding ce.


    After being arrested, although he tried to lie, he couldn''t hold up against the already frustrated officers. After a few rounds of "technical questioning," he confessed to everything.


    With the actual criminal caught, Yamada Yonegoro was naturally cleared of all suspicion and released without charge.


    Even though he had the misfortune of visiting the police station, learning the whole story and knowing that his child''s DNA matched his own was an unexpected gain for Yonegoro. For a moment, he didn''t know whether tough or cry.


    With the case concluded, Misumi Mikoto naturally made a call to Chen Yu to report the resolution. After all, Chen Yu had been a lot of help from beginning to end, and while Kube Rokuro had been in touch previously, as Chen Yu''s apprentice, Mikoto felt she should still maintain contact with her mentor, so he wouldn''t forget he had such a disciple.


    Especially since Chen Yu had promised to teach her the real Meditation Technique, but despite passing the test before he returned to China, he had not taught her the method.


    It was supposed to be taught once he was back from China, but during that time, both Chen Yu and Mikoto had been busy with work and had forgotten about it.


    So when Mikoto remembered, she naturally needed to moan to her mentor about it, hoping he would fulfill his promise sooner.


    Although Mikoto had already learned the irvoyance, which she was most interested in from necromancy, now that she had entered this realm, she was very curious about the other necromantic spells as well.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu received Mikoto''s call, he was doing a routine check-up for Nanami.


    "Sorry, Nanami, your brother needs to take a call," he apologized to Nanami after ncing at his ringing phone, signaled to Jounouchi Hiromi to continue with the check-up, and then stepped aside to answer the call.


    "Meiqin? What brings you to call me all of a sudden? Is it about the case, has there been a result?" Chen Yu could guess why Mikoto might be calling and wasn''t surprised by it.


    "Yes, based on the medical records you sent over, the police have caught the real criminal who has also confessed to the crime. Mr. Yamada Yonegoro has been exonerated and released. Now, all that''s left is for the case to go to trial and be judged for this toe to an end," Mikoto briefly exined the situation over the phone, and also brought up the Meditation Technique Chen Yu had promised to teach her: "Mentor, when can you teach me the Meditation Technique you promised? I happen to have some free time right now, and I can focus on learning¡­"


    "Hmm, it''s indeed time to teach you some real skills. But not in the next couple of days, I''m dealing with an important patient right now. Once I''m done with this patient." Chen Yu thought about it and decided to put off teaching Mikoto the spells until after Nanami''s surgery: "Ryosen-kun will teach you the Meditation Technique and some basic necromantic spells first. You should study them on your own, and if you have questions, ask meter."


    "Is that so? Alright, I understand, I''ll go to Kyuuzai-san." Mikoto sounded a touch disappointed upon hearing Chen Yu''s response but still agreed.


    ```

 Chapter 365 - 362: Unnecessary Trouble (Please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets, 3/7)

    Although Nanami initially had an attitude that all doctors were chatans, once she began to trust Chen Yu, she cooperated very well with various examinations and some basic healing.


    It was clear she very much hoped that Chen Yu could cure her.


    However, perhaps due to some of the negative impacts of her lower body paralysis, Nanami often acted like a child. Not only did her speech have peculiarities, but she also tended to be clingy, especially around Chen Yu, behaving like a little girl who couldn''t bear to be away from adults. One couldn''t tell at all that she was already sixteen years old.


    This was actually a manifestation of subconscious self-protection. After the ident, Nanami''s heart was filled with fear, and she hoped to escape it all. To her, her parents were her haven, her warm harbor, so subconsciously, Nanami sought the shelter of her parents.


    Plus, the various experiences she had after the ident made her yearn to return to the age of childhood, which was free of pain. Thus, the childishness that Nanami disyed was at odds with her age because she was instinctively avoiding everything that happened as she grew up.


    Although she tended that way, Nanami''s problem wasn''t serious. Even though Chen Yu was not a psychologist, he could see that as long as he could cure Nanami''s lower limb paralysis and help her stand up again, these issues might resolve without the need for a psychologist.


    Of course, as a responsible attending physician, Chen Yu still clearly exined this issue to Kosuke Kanai, and after obtaining his permission, contacted a psychologist toe and provide auxiliary treatment and guide Nanami through her psychological issues.


    However, Nanami was clearly still very mistrustful of other doctors, always maintaining a defensive attitude. She would only show a certain degree of cooperation when Chen Yu was present. This made the psychologist who came to help feel somewhat helpless and frustrated, so the task of guiding Nanami through her psychological issues also ended up on Chen Yu''s shoulders.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Psychological guidance is really just conversation, but as Chen Yu engaged in these talks with Nanami, he distinctly noticed that Nanami seemed to be more and more dependent on him.


    That inevitably made Chen Yu feel somewhat embarrassed because, after all, he was just a doctor. While on one hand, it''s necessary for patients to trust him, on the other hand, it''s not appropriate for doctors to be too intimate with their patients.


    Like the previous incident between Doctor Higashiyama and Hanayama Mikie¡ªalthough everyone wished him well in finding his other half very kindly, from the standpoint of medical ethics, what Doctor Higashiyama did was actually quite problematic.


    Byparison, Hanayama Mikie was an adult. She knew what she was doing, understood her own feelings, and even though she had a fondness for her attending physician, as an adult, that was her choice. Others couldn''t say much about it; at most they could criticize Doctor Higashiyama for not adhering to the medical ethics expected of him.


    But Nanami was different, she was just a sixteen-year-old child. Although ording to Japanesew sixteen is already the age at which one can marry, the prerequisite was that it required parents or guardians'' signatures. Thinking of Nanami''s father who would be the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, Chen Yu instinctively didn''t want to provoke such unnecessary trouble.


    "So, Mr. Chen Yu, are you hoping that during Miss Kanai''s hospital stay, I''ll appear with you as much as possible in front of her, to dispel any thoughts she shouldn''t have?" Upon hearing what Chen Yu exined to her, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help butugh in a weird way, her eyes carrying a teasing and mischievous look as she watched him.


    "Hiromi, you surely wouldn''t want me to be entangled by a sixteen-year-old girl, right?" Chen Yu said with a wry smile as he looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, how could he not see that his fianc¨¦e was taking pleasure in his predicament.


    Jounouchi Hiromi shrugged indifferently, her eyebrows raised as she chuckled, "I don''t mind at all. That sixteen-year-old girl broke her leg, and now is the time she needs reliance. Weren''t you enjoying ying the heartwarming big brother before? Now that the girl is clinging to you, are you regretting it?"


    "What are you saying, Hiromi! When she already didn''t trust doctors, I had to first gain her trust so that she could cooperate with the healing, only then could she be cured!" Chen Yu immediately felt more wronged than Dou E as heined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Who knew she would develop a dependency on me! And I''m not asking you to do anything, just to make her understand that I already have a girlfriend, and she shouldn''t be thinking about anything unnecessary."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, the smile on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face deepened, "That''s what you think, but that''s not what the little girl is thinking! I understand these young girls'' minds better than anyone. If she has truly set her sights on you, she''s going to throw herself at you without caring about anything else.


    Speaking of which, isn''t this a good thing for you, Mr. Chen Yu? She is, after all, the daughter of the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare. Marrying her could mean you could work twenty years less. Mmm hmm, so you better hurry and deceive the young girl into your hands. I, who neither have status nor background, certainly can''t help you work twenty years less."


    "Heh heh!" Chen Yu gave a coldugh with a dead-fish-eye expression and raised his hand to pinch Jounouchi Hiromi''s cheek, "My dear Blood Knight Miss, do you think I, a Necromancer, care about so-called twenty years less of struggle? Or do you think Ick the support of a Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare?"


    "Let go~!" Jounouchi Hiromi pped away Chen Yu''s hand that was pinching her cheek, rubbed her face before continuing, "She''s a Cab member, and the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare is the highest administrator of the national medical industry. Marrying the daughter of the Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare is something every doctor dreams of, right? It would save you a lot of trouble, wouldn''t it, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "Trouble is the reality! If she were twenty-six instead of sixteen, what you''re saying might be possible. But at sixteen..." Chen Yu shook his head, his expression bing quite peculiar, "Although Japanesew allows marriage, I currently hold Chinese nationality, and such an act in China could lead to jail time, with severe cases even punishable by death. I really don''t want to engage in such a misleading act. Besides, I already have a fianc¨¦e, don''t I?"


    Upon hearing what Chen Yu said, Jounouchi Hiromi finally showed a happy smile and kissed Chen Yu''s face, "At least you say the right things."


    While the two were talking, a young nurse suddenly ran over and spoke to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Jounouchi, Mr. Hamada in the general ward is suddenly experiencing chest pains and coughing up blood, he is suspected of having an acute pulmonary embolism!"

 Chapter 366 - 363: Acute Pulmonary Embolism (Request for monthly tickets/subscription, 4/7)

    Hearing the nurse''s words, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi hurried to the ward together, only to see Mr. Hamada lying on the bed clutching his chest. Hiromi Jounouchi quickly picked up a stethoscope and ced it on his chest to examine him, while Yu Chen asked a nearby nurse, "Have you checked his blood oxygen level?"


    "I''m getting the oximeter now!" the nurse replied to Yu Chen, while also trying to calm Mr. Hamada''s nerves, hoping to ease his tension and alleviate his pain.


    "There''s wheezing in the lungs with vascr murmurs, it must be pulmonary embolism!" Hiromi Jounouchi made a rapid judgment after listening to Mr. Hamada''s chest with a stethoscope, "We need to proceed with treatment immediately!"


    "Don''t rush! Wait for the oximeter toe so we can confirm the diagnosis with the oxygen saturation results before making a decision." However, Yu Chen stopped her, "Physical signs aren''t absolute, a blood oxygen level test is a bit safer."


    Stopped by Yu Chen like this, although Hiromi Jounouchi still felt anxious, she had no choice but to suppress her eagerness and wait for the oximeter to arrive.


    Fortunately, nowadays medical oximeters are verypact, just a small device simr to a clothespin. It''s clipped on the finger to measure the oxygen saturation, so even if the nurse had to fetch it from the nurse''s station, it wouldn''t take much time.


    It didn''t take long for the nurse to bring over the oximeter, and she immediately clipped it onto Mr. Hamada''s finger.


    Yu Chen nced at the reading and then confirmed, "Blood oxygen saturation is below 90%, it''s likely pulmonary embolism. Send him for a pulmonary artery CT and pulmonary angiography to confirm the diagnosis! Prepare oxygen!"


    "Yes!" The nurse, upon hearing Yu Chen''s words, immediatelyplied and hurriedly prepared to take Mr. Hamada for the examination.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    For a hospital of the caliber of Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, a pulmonary artery CT scan can naturally be done at any time; there wouldn''t be any need to wait.


    Even though Mr. Hamada''s physical signs were almost enough to diagnose acute pulmonary embolism, pulmonary artery CT and angiography could help the doctors better identify where the problem was and determine the appropriate treatment method. So, conducting such tests was still necessary.


    "Pulmonary embolism in the right upper pulmonary artery, this is troublesome," said Hiromi Jounouchi, her tension increasing rather than decreasing after the pulmonary angiography confirmed the location of the embolism.


    Acute pulmonary embolism is a clinical and pathophysiological syndrome caused by endogenous or exogenous emboli obstructing the main trunk or branches of the pulmonary arteries, leading to pulmonary cirction disorders. Its incidence is only surpassed by coronary heart disease and hypertension, and it ranks third in mortality, just behind tumors and myocardial infarction.


    If not treated promptly, acute pulmonary embolism can affect lung function, leading to numerousplications such as lung infections, palpitations, myocardial infarction, cerebral infarction, shock, heart failure, respiratory failure, arrhythmia, as well as potential cerebral hemorrhage or gastrointestinal bleeding following thrombolytic therapy.


    And even with timely treatment, the seque of pulmonary embolism are still quite troublesome, because the pulmonary infarction caused by the embolism can affect the patient''s venttion and gas exchange functions, leading to decreased lung function and symptoms such as chest tightness and shortness of breath after activity.


    More severe cases may even lead to recurrent pulmonary embolism, resulting in the formation of chronic pulmonary hypertension and chronic thromboembolic pulmonary heart disease. Cardio-pulmonary function can be affected to varying degrees, greatly impacting the patient''s post-recovery life.


    That''s why when Hiromi Jounouchi saw that Mr. Hamada had been diagnosed with pulmonary embolism, she became even more tense and serious about treatment.


    "Mr. Hamada was admitted to the hospital a week ago for a head injury from slipping in the bathroom. In his current condition, thrombolytic therapy is not suitable," said Hiromi Jounouchi, Mr. Hamada''s primary physician. She was very familiar with his situation and knew that thrombolytic therapy was not appropriate for patients with cranial trauma or active bleeding within the past month.


    "Should we consider interventional treatment then?" Looking at Mr. Hamada''s pulmonary angiography, Yu Chen shook his head slightly and said, "In this case, I would rmend surgical removal of the thrombus. The embolism is not in the main artery; interventional treatment might not be very effective, and there''s a risk that the thrombus could break up. Without thrombolysis, it could block even smaller vessels. Surgery to remove the thrombus is the most prudent treatment option in such circumstances."


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in agreement with Yu Chen''s suggestion. In cases where thrombolytic therapy is not feasible, surgery is indeed a more reliable treatment option.


    "Prepare for the surgery," said Hiromi Jounouchi, looking at Mr. Hamada''s pulmonary angiogram once more, instructing a nearby nurse.


    "Understood!" The nurse nodded and hurried off to prepare for the surgery.


    Seeing the nurse off to make surgical preparations, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were not in too much of a hurry. Although acute pulmonary embolism is very dangerous and does require prompt treatment, there was no need to rush for these few seconds.


    "Hiromi, what do you think caused the pulmonary embolism?" Yu Chen, looking at Mr. Hamada''s pulmonary angiography, suddenly took an interest in the formation of the clot.


    Hearing Yu Chen''s concern about this, Hiromi Jounouchi nced at him before exining, "It''s most likely due to a dislodged venous thrombus from the lower extremities, carried by the circtory system back to the heart, and then into the pulmonary artery. This ismon in the elderly and those who sit for long periods."


    "Hmm, the thrombus isn''trge, and there are no signs of thrombosis in the surrounding vessels. It is probably what you mentioned," Yu Chen carefully examined Mr. Hamada''s pulmonary angiogram and nodded in understanding.


    For people who sit for long periods or are elderly, blood clots are more likely to form due to slow blood flow resulting from ack of movement in the lower limbs. However, venous thrombi in the lower extremities have a characteristic: they can dislodge with bodily movement. Sudden, forceful movements or quickly standing up can cause these thrombi to detach.


    And the detachment of a thrombus is not necessarily a good thing because, if these thrombi do not dissolve promptly but are instead carried back to the heart and enter the lungs via the pulmonary artery, they are very likely to cause pulmonary embolism.


    Clearly, this was indeed the cause of Mr. Hamada''s pulmonary embolism this time.


    "Do you need my assistance with the surgery?" Yu Chen proactively offered to help Hiromi Jounouchi now that the diagnosis was confirmed.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head and said, "No need, I can handle this minor surgery myself. We don''t need the assistance of a big professor like you. Instead, you should hurry up and think about how to treat that young girl. Treating her quickly so she can be discharged is how you''ll soon escape the crisis of being entangled by her."

 Chapter 367 - 364: Nanamis Surgery - Part 1 (Please subscribe, vote for monthly tickets, 5/7)

    In the context of having cases that were cured of lower limb paralysis through nerve reconstruction surgery, executing another simr surgery wasn''t considered troublesome.


    Furthermore, Nanami only suffered from nerve damage and didn''t have a spinal deformity like Higashiyama Keika, therefore, she didn''t need spinal correction. This meant the surgery would be less difficult and there wouldn''t be as much to operate on.


    For Chen Yu, he alone was enough to aplish this surgery without needing the cooperation of Daimon Michiko, as was necessary for Higashiyama Keika''s operation.


    "Based on Miss Nanami''s examination results, it appears that the nerves in the lumbar region were damaged during the fall. Although she underwent surgery for treatment at that time, the MRI images indicate that the damaged nerves haven''t recovered well." Inside the hospital room, Chen Yu was exining Nanami''s condition to her and Kosuke Kanai based on her examination results.


    Although Nanami on the hospital bed had already understood her condition to some extent, this was the first time she saw a clear and direct portrayal of what was wrong with her body. After all, to take care of her emotions previously, Kosuke Kanai never let the doctors tell her exactly what had happened, so Nanami wasn''t aware of why she couldn''t stand up.


    But this time, because Chen Yu had enough confidence in curing Nanami, after he convinced Kosuke Kanai, he agreed to let Chen Yu tell Nanami the truth about her condition, finally giving her aplete understanding of her illness.


    "Doctor Brother, can you cure Nanami?" After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Nanami''s small face showed both worry and fear, but she still mustered the courage to look up at Chen Yu and asked him this question.


    Chen Yu smiled at Nanami and nodded, saying, "Don''t worry; this level of damage is totally curable. Nanami just needs to have a good sleep, and when you wake up, the surgery will be all done, and then you''ll be able to stand up again."


    "Really?" Nanami looked at Chen Yu, still feeling apprehensive, as after all, so many doctors had told her before that they could cure her, but the results she had been waiting for with hope always ended up in disappointment.


    "Of course it''s true. This type of nerve reconstruction surgery is what I developed specifically to cure patients like you. Until now, there have been two patients with varying degrees of paralysis due to nerve damage who have been cured through this surgery, and I have shown the records to your father as well. I''m not deceiving you," Chen Yu said, and gestured to Kosuke Kanai at his side to confirm that he had indeed told him about this.


    Receiving Chen Yu''s gesture, Kosuke Kanai quickly exined to his precious daughter: "Don''t worry, Nanami, your father has already looked over the medical records that Professor Chen Yu mentioned. Professor Chen Yu is a very excellent doctor, and it was only after confirming that he could cure you that your father brought you here for treatment. So, rest assured, Nanami, Professor Chen Yu will definitely be able to cure you!"


    "Um..." Hearing Kosuke Kanai say that, Nanami bit her lip and lowered her head, thinking for a moment before extending her right hand to Chen Yu: "Then, Doctor Brother, let''s make a pinky promise. Once a promise is made, you can''t lie; a liar has to swallow a thousand needles!"


    "Agreed, I promise you," Chen Yu said, nodding his head, as he extended his finger and linked it with Nanami''s, solemnly saying, "A liar has to swallow a thousand needles!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Having obtained the permissions of Nanami and Kosuke Kanai, the preparation for surgery naturally began with great urgency.


    Since she was the daughter of the future Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, the hospital paid exceptional attention and concern to this surgery. After all, if anything went wrong, The University of Tokyo wouldn''t have any issues, but the hospital''s responsible personnel would have to prepare to be dispatched to a remote ind clinic to spend their days as resident doctors.


    However, this meant nothing to Chen Yu, as he was fully confident in healing Nanami, so he felt no psychological pressure and continued with the surgical preparations in an orderly fashion.


    Today''s anesthesiologist was still Jounouchi Hiromi, not because Hiromi was the only option, but because Chen Yu had be used to working with his fianc¨¦e, and working with a different anesthesiologist would still require time to develop the necessary rapport.


    It wouldn''t matter much for a minor surgery, but nerve reconstruction surgery was a major operation no matter how you sliced it, so it was better to coborate with people who were familiar.


    That''s also why he chose his assistants to be Doctor Higashiyama as the first assistant, sses Doctor as the second, and Nakagawa Susumu as the third.


    ording to Chen Yu''s habit, the first assistant should have been Michiko Daimon, but today she happened to have another surgery. Moreover, today''s surgery wasn''t so difficult that it required two top surgeons, so Higashiyama was made the first assistant.


    "Doctor sister, what''s your rtionship with doctor brother? I often see you two together," Nanami, lying on the operating table, asked Jounouchi Hiromi, who was preparing to administer anesthesia.


    "The doctor brother you''re talking about, is he the one who''s going to perform the surgeryter? He''s sister''s boyfriend!" Hearing Nanami''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi showed a gentle smile, patted Nanami''s head, and said, "Alright, we''re about to begin the surgery, so no more talking. I''m going to anesthetize you now. If there''s anything you want to say, there will be plenty of time to talk after the surgery is done."


    "Mmm... But what if the surgery fails and I don''t wake up?" Nanami turned her head to look at Jounouchi Hiromi, her tone suggesting not so much a fear of surgery failure, but rather a concern that she wouldn''t be able to express her feelings: "In that case, I would never be able to tell doctor brother what I wanted to say to him."


    "So what do you want to tell him? Can you tell sister? I can pass the message for you!" Jounouchi Hiromi had already guessed Nanami''s little secret. To Hiromi, who had many girls pursue her during her high school days, Nanami''s eyes hadpletely betrayed her thoughts and feelings.


    But Hiromi didn''t mind that, because she knew Nanami''s sentiment was nothing more than a young girl''s naive infatuation. As long as Chen Yu seriously rejected her, or she herself exined the situation outright, the matter would be resolved. After all, Nanami didn''t seem like someone who would pester relentlessly.


    "I want to tell doctor brother that I like him," Nanami hesitated for a moment but finally revealed her feelings to Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 368 - 365: Nanamis Surgery Part 2 (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets, 6/7)

    By the time Chen Yu walked into the operating room, holding up both hands, Nanami had already entered the state of anesthesia, her entire body prone on the operating table, covered by the blue surgical cloth, exposing only the lower back area where the surgery was to be performed today.


    There was nothing strange about this, yet the expressions on the young nurses around were somewhat odd today, especially the instrument nurse standing by the operating table, who nced at Jounouchi Hiromi and then at Chen Yu, with a peculiar and amused look in her eyes.


    "What''s wrong? Did something happen just now? Everyone has such an expression," sensing the odd atmosphere in the operating room, Chen Yu asked.


    "Nothing much, it''s just that this youngdy wanted me to tell you that she likes you," Jounouchi Hiromi, situated in the anesthesiologist''s seat, looked at Chen Yu with a smile and deliberately used a pinched-voice tone to tell Chen Yu, "I want to tell the doctor brother that I like him, Mr. Chen Yu, you really are popr!"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi emte Nanami''s words, the small nurses in the operating room, who had already been holding back theirughter, couldn''t restrain themselves any longer, chuckling out loud, and even Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor, who had followed Chen Yu into the room, couldn''t help but suppress a chuckle.


    Faced with the operating room bursting intoughter, Chen Yu felt a strong urge to facepalm, but his hands were already sanitized, so he couldn''t make such a gesture. Instead, he could only shake his head helplessly and, after approaching and standing in front of the operating table, said, "OK, that''s enoughughter, let''s be serious about the surgery."


    "Yes!" Hearing Chen Yu say that, everyone suppressed their mirth and earnestly responded, ready to start the surgery.


    "Let''s start with Nanami Kanai''s nerve reconstruction surgery," Chen Yu took a deep breath and announced the beginning of the surgery, "Scalpel."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Generally, family members can''t observe a patient''s surgery, but since Kosuke Kanai was the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, he naturally could enjoy some special privileges.


    In the observation room above the operating room, as Kosuke Kanai watched Chen Yu begin the surgery, his feelings shifted from the earlier embarrassment and jealousy to worry.


    His own daughter confessing her feelings to Chen Yu was not too hard for him to ept. Although it was ufortable for him, as a father, to see his daughter, whom he had raised for sixteen years, take a liking to someone else and even expressly say it, causing him embarrassment, it seemed insignificantpared to the surgery on Nanami that was currently underway.


    Indeed, nothing was more important to Kosuke Kanai than having a healthy daughter. As for whom Nanami liked or to whom she confessed her feelings, as a father, he was actually well prepared; it was just that he hadn''t anticipated this day woulde so soon.


    However, as far as Chen Yu was concerned, Kosuke Kanai was very approving. A young surgical professor in his early thirties with a promising future was, even though much older than his daughter, still someone who could satisfy Kosuke Kanai fully. If his daughter truly liked him and could be with him, Kosuke Kanai felt that he would be happy to see it happen.


    Of course, these thoughts just flitted through Kosuke Kanai''s mind, as his focus remained on the surgery itself.


    "Member of Parliament Kanai, please don''t worry. In the field of nerve reconstruction surgery, Professor Chen Yu is the undisputed authority in our hospital. The two surgeries he has performed before were of much greater difficulty than this one, and with his skill level, he will not falter," Professor Kube, who was sitting beside Kosuke Kanai and had felt somewhat embarrassed earlier, nheless spoke up to reassure Kosuke Kanai.


    Hearing Professor Kube''s reassuring words, Kosuke Kanai managed to settle his nerves slightly and focused his attention on the surgery below.


    By this time, Chen Yu had already cut open Nanami''s skin, exposing the bones and muscles of her lower back. As he looked at his daughter''s bloodstained back, Kosuke Kanai felt a tingling sensation on his scalp, but he still forced himself to keep watching.


    However, the hands he used to grip the rail had turned white at the knuckles, revealing the intense tension and concern in his heart at that moment.


    But at the operating table, Chen Yu was unaware of the anxiety felt by Kosuke Kanai above him; he simply followed routine, carrying out his surgical duties without any special emotion, despite operating on the daughter of the likely future Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    "Laminectomy rongeur." After receiving the surgical instrument from the scrub nurse, Chen Yu carefully cleared the bone around the damaged nerve, revealing the target nerve.


    "The nerve root is visible," said Doctor Higashiyama, assisting Chen Yu. He whispered as the nerve root slowly came into view.


    Upon hearing Doctor Higashiyama''s words, the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu next to the operating table also leaned in to get a closer look at how exactly Chen Yu was performing the operation.


    For them, an opportunity to observe such a surgery was extremely rare.


    Seeing the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu craning their necks, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t be stingy with guidance and exnation at such a time: "After exposing the damaged nerve, one must be extremely careful because any mistake could lead to irreparable failure. Therefore, a surgeon''s hands must be steady, without the slightest error."


    "Yes, Professor!" The three assistants at the operating table hurriedly responded in unison.


    "Nakagawa, you especially need to pay attention. As a surgeon, your hands are not yet steady enough," after saying that, Chen Yu gestured to the nurse nearby, "Bring the microscope over here."


    "Third assistant, be mindful of the suction," Chen Yu reminded, and then took the customized surgical instrument for nerve reconstruction surgery from the hands of the scrub nurse, telling the three before him: "With such nerves that appear to have healed on the surface, even though they seem mended externally, their inner fibers are notpletely aligned, and this is the very cause of the patient''s paralysis.


    Therefore, we now need to reprocess the healed damaged site, that is, sever the incorrectly joined nerve fibers and allow them to reconnect in the correct order. And for this, we will use the seven types of nerve suturing techniques I have proposed."


    With that, Chen Yu used the surgical instrument in his hand to sever the exposed nerve, which clearly showed signs of healing, under the microscope''s assistance, and began the reconstruction.


    Doctor Higashiyama at his side pressed his eyes to the other side of the microscope, carefully assisting with Chen Yu''s operation and diligently memorizing each of his movements.


    Meanwhile, the sses Doctor and Nakagawa Susumu could only stare at the operating table and observe with their naked eyes.


    "Use the Fourth Technique here, and remember not to tug on the nerve. If the cut surfaces can''t be aligned due to insufficient distance, use the Nerve Regeneration Induction Conduit," instructed Chen Yu as he continued with the operation, guiding the three assistants.

 Chapter 369 - 366 Post-Surgery (Subscribe, Monthly Tickets, 7/7)

    When Nanami awoke, the surgery was already over.


    "Nanami, are you awake? How do you feel? Is there anywhere that''s ufortable?" Seeing Nanami open her eyes, Kosuke Kanai, who had been sitting by the bedside, immediately stood up, looking at his daughter with concern, afraid that she might be feeling unwell somewhere.


    However, Nanami simply shook her head slightly to indicate she was fine, then tried hard to raise her head, her eyes roaming around the ward, searching for a particr figure she wanted to see.


    Seeing his daughter behave like this, Kosuke Kanai hastily asked, "What are you looking for, Nanami? Do you want some water? The water is here."


    As he spoke, Kosuke Kanai hurried to bring over a cup of water that had already cooled, inserting a straw and trying to feed it to his daughter.


    But Nanami still shook her head and asked in a weak and hoarse voice, "Where''s Doctor Brother?"


    Perhaps worried that her father might overthink, or maybe just wanting to know the oue, Nanami added another question, as if to disguise her real concern, "Was the surgery sessful?"


    "Don''t worry, Professor Chen Yu said the surgery was very sessful. Once the wound has healed, Nanami, you''ll be able to stand up!" Hearing Nanami ask about the surgery, Kosuke Kanai, concerned and confused but without doubt, quickly answered her.


    But for Nanami, this was obviously not the answer she wanted to hear, and there was a tinge of disappointment in her eyes.


    Just as Nanami was feeling disappointed, thinking Doctor Chen Yu hadn''te to see her immediately after the surgery, Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice suddenly rang out beside her, "Your Doctor Brother just finished performing your surgery and he''s very tired, plus he needs to change his clothes, so it will take a little while before he cane to see you. In the meantime, will you let Doctor Sister check on you?"


    As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi''s figure appeared in Nanami''s line of sight, carefully checking her body, then gently asked, "Do you feel ufortable or have any pain anywhere? If you feel ufortable anywhere, or have any pain, you must tell Doctor Sister and the nurse sisters right away, okay? You mustn''t bear it yourself, you know?"


    Gaining the information she wanted most, Nanami''s eyes brightened considerably, and she nodded slightly to indicate she understood.


    Aside from worrying about why Chen Yu hadn''te to visit her, another matter came to Nanami''s mind. Before the surgery started, she had asked Jounouchi Hiromi to tell Chen Yu that she liked him, and now she wondered if Jounouchi Hiromi had passed on the message.


    And thinking about this, Nanami also remembered what Jounouchi Hiromi had told her before, that she was Chen Yu''s girlfriend... Realizing what she had actually done, Nanami''s face instantly turned red and she couldn''t help but want to shrink down into the nket.


    However, she had just undergone surgery and clearly couldn''t move. Plus, the effect of the anesthetic hadn''tpletely worn off, so Nanami could hardly feel her own body. Even though she wanted to hide under the covers, she still couldn''t get her body to move, which only made the blush on her face grow more intense.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help butugh, "Alright, little girl, don''t move around. You''ve just had surgery. If you move carelessly and the wound opens up, it could be very troublesome. Don''t worry, the message you asked me to pass on to your doctor brother, he already knows!"


    "But... isn''t Doctor Brother actually your boyfriend, Doctor Sister?" Nanami asked with her little face turning red. However, after hearing what Jounouchi Hiromi said, she gave up on the idea of hiding under the covers and stopped trying to shrink down.


    Nanami''s words also caused Kosuke Kanai, who was by her side, to look towards Jounouchi Hiromi. He hadn''t paid attention when he heard in the operating room that Nanami asked Jounouchi Hiromi to tell Chen Yu that she liked him, but now, when Nanami mentioned it, he realized that the female doctor before him was Chen Yu''s girlfriend.


    This naturally made Kosuke Kanai feel very ufortable, thinking that Chen Yu, already having a girlfriend, shouldn''t be attracting his daughter''s attention.


    However, before Kosuke Kanai could express his displeasure, Jounouchi Hiromi had already smiled and said, "But what does that matter? Nanami, you liking him is just proof of the sister''s good taste, picking a good man that everyone likes, right? And even if you like him, the sister is already engaged to him, and we''re getting married this year, so he won''t like you back. What does your liking him matter? Besides, you''re only sixteen, aren''t you? A sixteen-year-old girl''s affection is just a naive feeling, far from what true love really is!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words made Nanami feel somewhat defiant, but remembering that the other was Chen Yu''s girlfriend and they were engaged, she couldn''t help feeling a wave of disappointment.


    Indeed, as Jounouchi Hiromi had said, she was only sixteen. What could she do topete with a mature sister? Thinking this, Nanami couldn''t help feeling dejected.


    "Okay, little girl, stop thinking all over the ce. Right now, what you need to do is to heal properly, and once you''re better, then think about who you like," Jounouchi Hiromi said firmly and then stroked Nanami''s little head before smiling at Kosuke Kanai, and said, "Member of Parliament Kanai, I''ve checked your dear daughter''s condition, and there are no issues at the moment. A nurse wille soon to take care of the postoperative nursing. If there are any problems, you can directly press the call button next to the bed."


    "Alright, I understand, thank you!" Kosuke Kanai hastily thanked Jounouchi Hiromi. No matter what he thought internally, it was both reasonable and proper to thank Chen Yu after he had operated on his daughter. Although Chen Yu wasn''t there, since Jounouchi Hiromi was Chen Yu''s girlfriend, thanking her was just the same.


    While thanking Jounouchi Hiromi, Kosuke Kanai gestured to his secretary to bring over the gift he had prepared in advance, and handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Jounouchi, here are some Naniwa Hot Spring Buns. They taste really good. Take them back and enjoy them with Doctor Chen Yu!"


    "That''s not appropriate, Member of Parliament Kanai, our hospital has a policy against epting anything from patients." Upon hearing it was Hot Spring Buns, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately knew what it was and quickly expressed her refusal, "You don''t need to do all this. Healing and saving lives is our duty as doctors. Wemit to treating every patient with or without such gifts. Please take it back."


    Having said that, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t wait for Kosuke Kanai to continue; after bowing slightly to him, she left the hospital room directly.

 Chapter 370 - 367: Arrival (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    In Japanese society, it is a verymon practice for patients to give doctors gift money.


    Of course, minor ailments do not entail such practice, but for more serious illnesses such as surgeries or diseases requiring hospitalization, patients usually prepare a gift for the attending physician prior to the surgery or at the time of discharge as a token of gratitude.


    This is why the medical profession in Japan is so popr, because if one bes an attending physician, their unofficial ie often significantly exceeds their sry.


    As for the ie of a doctor, it is already quite high. Taking someone like Nakagawa Susumu, a Trainee Doctor, as an example, his annual ie is around seven million yen, with monthly earnings about 400-500 thousand yen. In Japan, this level of ie is considered very good, allowing for afortable life even in arge city like Tokyo.


    If a Trainee Doctor like Nakagawa Susumupletes the training period and bes a fully-fledged doctor, their ie will increase even further. Even in an ordinary public hospital, a regr doctor''s annual ie would be over ten million yen, and if they open their own clinic, it could even reach 20-25 million yen a year.


    And yet, these figures only represent the official sry, not including unofficial ie such as surgical fees and gift money.


    For a Frence Doctor like Daimon Michiko, the ie is even higher. Normally, she charges around 300,000 yen per surgery, which is just the base rate. For special patients or surgeries of great difficulty, even those that are world-firsts, the fee can be virtually limitless.


    For a University Hospital professor like Chen Yu, besides the normal surgical ie, ordinary patients usually give a gift of 50-100 thousand yen as a thank you, although Chen Yu typically does not ept it, while other doctors do not refuse.


    For VIP patients like Kosuke Kanai, the thanks can be quite substantial... a box of Hot Spring Buns, for instance, could contain around four bundles of Fukuze Yukichi, with one bundle usually amounting to one million yen.


    Thus, for doctors in Japan, if they are skilled and work in good hospitals, earning over one hundred million yen a year can be quite effortless.


    Of course, for Chen Yu, who has now sessfully sold the Healing Potion to government agencies through Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, this amount of money is not significant, and since he does not like receiving such gifts, he typically does not ept gift money.


    After all, a Healing Potion is a consumable and not just for Healing wounds when injured; even normally, it''s excellent for treating chronic conditions. So even though Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals has ramped up production, each Healing Potion now costs about 200,000 yen and they still can''t meet the demand.


    Nearly ten thousand Healing Potions are produced each month and are immediately sold out, with a significant portion being purchased by government agencies.


    Moreover, with the Transcendent version of the Healing Potion now sessfully developed and production in full swing for the regr version aimed at the general popce, it''s expected to hit the market in a few months, thanks to rtionships with relevant agencies.


    This Healing Potion, capable of restoring the vitality of human Life, even in diluted form for the general public, has the effects of promoting wound healing, improving body constitution, and even extending life and restoring vigor; its market prospects are undoubtedly strong.


    ording to Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' estimate, market demand for this Healing Potion for the general public could potentially reach over a hundred million units per year. Even if sold at rock-bottom prices, this would generate an astounding cash flow.


    Therefore, for Chen Yu, even though theunch of the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug is still far off, he truly doesn''tck money.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At Tokyo Haneda Airport, Zhu Yiting and Wang Jiancheng have finally arrived in Japan, apanied by Professor Zhang and his wife from Chen Yu''s alma mater, as well as Chen Yu''s third aunt.


    "Xiaohong, you are the only one among us who has been to Japan. Where should we go now? Should we head to the hotel first, or should we go find your nephew?" Teacher Zhao, who is also Chen Yu''s teacher, asked Xu Xiaohong.


    "Let''s take the airport bus to the hotel first, settle down, and then find Ah Yu. He might be busy now. I''ll call him and arrange to have dinner together tonight," Xu Xiaohong decided after a moment and took out her phone from her pocket to call Chen Yu. At the same time, she also exined to the other four, "Japanese University Hospitals are not like ours. You need an appointment or referral to see a doctor. You can''t just show up for registration."


    While Xu Xiaohong was on the phone, Wang Jiancheng, visibly pale and sitting in a wheelchair, couldn''t help but mutter, "So many rules."


    Though he spoke softly and the people around did not hear him, Zhu Yiting, who was standing behind him, tapped his shoulder, signaling him to be quiet.


    The reason for the group''s visit to Japan is that, afterpleting all the necessary procedures, Wang Jiancheng''s medical records were transferred to the attached hospital of Chen Yu''s alma mater. The visit was part of a Sino-Japanese medical cooperation project, aimed to seek treatment for the first phase of his illness.


    Because Chen Yu''s alma mater took this matter seriously and because this was the first time for the institution to coborate with an internationally renowned school, they designated experts like Professor Zhang and his wife, who are heavyweights in the school, to apany the patient to Japan, hoping to enhance the level ofmunication with the Japanese side.


    Xu Xiaohong, being knowledgeable in her field, understood the situation better than other administrative staff in the school, and so she hade along.


    Meanwhile, Professor Zhang and his wife were softly discussing their situation. For them, who had never been to Japan before, this trip was a rare opportunity, and they were contemting whether to visit their daughter studying at a university in Kyoto.


    "Let''s deal with the important matters first. If we have time, we''ll go see Minmin," Professor Zhang decided to prioritize work over personal matters after a brief discussion with his wife, despite not being in a hurry to see their daughter right away.


    "How about you stay in Tokyo for business, and I go to Kyoto to see Xiao Min by myself? After all, Chen Yu isn''t a stranger, so it''s not necessary for both of us to stay here," Teacher Zhao seemed more concerned about their daughter.


    "No rush on that. Let''s handle our business first, and if there''s time, I''ll go with you," Professor Zhang considered it and made up his mind to focus on work first.


    Just then, Xu Xiaohong finished her call, "Ah Yu said he has surgery this afternoon and has arranged for us to have dinner together tonight. Regarding the patient''s hospital admission, he said he will sort it out, and we can go directly to the hospital tomorrow morning to find him."

 Chapter 371 - 368: Kosuke Kanai (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Is this just a regr ward?" Carrying her luggage, Zhu Yiting could not help but ask Chen Yu, who was beside her, as she looked at the hospital room in front of her that seemed even better than the best ICU rooms in their hospital.


    "This is a VIP ward, generally provided for special patients," Chen Yu exined to Zhu Yiting with a smile, "Although there are also regr wards, I think the VIP wards are a bit better and quieter, so I arranged for you to stay here. Plus, the admission process isn''t as quick for regr wards, whereas special patients in VIP wards often enjoy priority in many aspects."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Zhu Yiting felt somewhat relieved and also became concerned about the cost of staying in the hospital, "Then, about the fees for this ward..."


    Even though her family was quite wealthy, Zhu Yiting was well aware that the cost of living in Japan was much higher than in China. With the VIP ward offering great conditions and treatment, it naturally came with high charges, so she thought it best to rify the costs upfront.


    "Don''t worry, he''s part of a medical cooperation project. I can help you cover the expenses using research funds; you only need to pay for the basic medical fees. The additional cost for the bed difference is not something you need to worry about," Chen Yu exined to Zhu Yiting. He was of course aware of the astonishing additional fees for VIP wards, even ordinary people in Japan could not afford such treatment.


    Chen Yu''s words made Zhu Yiting feel quite embarrassed. Chen Yu had arranged everything for her, and she felt deeply indebted to him, "This... This is so embarrassing! We should pay for it ourselves! It''s already a huge help that you''ve arranged the ward for us, how can we still ask you to help cover the medical expenses!"


    Zhu Yiting immediately felt that she should not have asked Chen Yu about the costs directly, as it seemed like she was intentionally seeking his assistance. For Zhu Yiting, who already felt like she owed Chen Yu a significant favor for the help with the medical treatment, this was naturally quite embarrassing.


    "It''s okay, this moneyes from an experimental budget within the research project and doesn''t require any contribution from me," Chen Yu, sensing Zhu Yiting''s sentiment,ughed and indicated not to worry, "Moreover, the research funds include a portion specifically for the medical expenses of patients. For instance, patients participating in drug trials are covered by these funds when hospitalized, so you don''t need to feel embarrassed."


    "This..." Zhu Yiting was not convinced by Chen Yu''s exnation, still feeling ufortable with the situation.


    But Chen Yu did not continue the conversation and instead greeted a nurse nearby, reminding her to take good care of the two patients before leaving the room.


    Because it was a VIP ward, the room Chen Yu had arranged for Zhu Yiting was not far from Nanami''s room. As he walked out of the ward and headed to his office, he happened to run into Kosuke Kanai, who hade to visit his daughter.


    "Professor Chen Yu! I didn''t expect to run into you here, are you doing rounds?" Kanai greeted Chen Yu first, with a pleasant smile on his face. His daughter''s condition had been improving steadily since the surgery, and so Kanai''s mood had also lifted, no longer filled with the worry and anxiety that followed Nanami''s ident.


    "Member of Parliament Kanai, hello," Chen Yu nodded in greeting to Kanai. Even though he did not pay special attention to members of the National Diet or the potential Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, he still maintained the basic courtesy due, "I''m not doing rounds, just admitting a patient. Are you here to visit Nanami again, Member of Parliament Kanai?"


    "Yes, although the surgery was very sessful, I just can''t seem to stop worrying, so I came by when I had some time this morning. I have to attend a meeting shortly and can only stay with her for a few minutes," Kosuke Kanai''s love for his daughter had seeped into his very marrow, and he made the time to visit her even if it was just for a moment during a work break.


    Regarding the affection Kosuke Kanai showed for Nanami, Chen Yu didn''t say much, he just nodded in understanding: "Nanami''s condition is quite stable. As long as the incision heals, she''ll soon be able to recover the ability to move her lower limbs and stand up again. However, considering that she hasn''t walked or stood for a long time, there might be a period of adjustment, so rehabilitation is critical. On this matter, I hope you, Member of Parliament Kanai, will pay close attention, as it requires the family''s cooperation."


    "Rest assured, wherever I need to be involved, please don''t hesitate to tell me, and I will cooperate fully!" When it came to his daughter, Kosuke Kanai spared no effort, and so he directly made a promise to Chen Yu.


    "Heh, there''s no need to be so formal, Member of Parliament Kanai, just following the doctor''s orders is enough. However, about the dietary considerations after the surgery..." Chen Yu was about to discuss the dietary restrictions after Nanami''s surgery with Member of Parliament Kanai when his secretary suddenly approached and whispered in Kanai''s ear, "Member of Parliament, it''s almost time for you to attend the meeting at the Ministry of Health and Welfare."


    "I know." Kosuke Kanai nodded to his secretary and then turned back to Chen Yu with a smile, "I''m sorry, Professor Chen Yu, I have a meeting to attend, so I''ll leave Nanami in your care! By the way, are you free tonight? I know a great sushi ce in Ginza, how about we have a casual dinner together, and you can tell me more about Nanami''s situation then?"


    "This... Tonight?" Chen Yu frowned slightly but still nodded in agreement: "If there are no unexpected events, I should be free."


    "Haha, that''s great! You usually finish work at five o''clock, right? I''ll have someone pick you upter," Kosuke Kanaiughed, then walked towards the elevator with his secretary.


    Chen Yu watched the retreating figure of Kosuke Kanai and couldn''t help but smile as he turned to walk to his own office.


    Inside the elevator, Kosuke Kanai suddenly instructed his secretary, "Check up on who Professor Chen Yu''s patient is. Also, the information about Professor Chen Yu that I asked you to find earlier, and if there''s anything he might need help with, have you found out?"


    "Yes, Member of Parliament," the secretary replied promptly, rushing to answer Kosuke Kanai''s queries: "Professor Chen Yu still retains his Chinese citizenship. He has no rtives in Japan, but he is currently in a romantic rtionship with Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi, who is also from Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. Information collected from the hospital confirms that Professor Chen Yu proposed to herst year and was sessful. The couple has already met each other''s parents and are likely to get married within the year."


    "As for areas where he might need help¡­ Professor Chen Yu''s private life doesn''t seem to require any assistance. His financial situation is good, and he doesn''t have any debt. However, Professor Chen Yu''s main research interests are broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs and nerve reconstruction surgery. In these two areas, there are opportunities that you can avail yourself of to curry favor with him," the secretary continued.


    "Is that so? Tell me more," Kosuke Kanai turned to his secretary.

 Chapter 372 - 369: Conversation (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscription)

    "Your office is so much better than mine! Are the perks for professors at Japanese hospitals this good?" Sitting in Chen Yu''s office, Professor Zhang, looking around at the surroundings that were far more luxurious than his own office, couldn''t help but express his admiration while also joking, "Maybe I should switch jobs ande here too? Does your hospital still need people?"


    "Hahaha, if you want to switch, I could go talk to the dean, but..." Chen Yu, hearing Professor Zhang say this, also felt like making a joke. He seemed to agree at first but then feigned doubt as he asked, "Vice Principal Zhao... no, it''s Principal Zhao now. Would Principal Zhao let you go?"


    Although Chen Yu wasn''t very fond of Principal Zhao as a person, it had to be said that Principal Zhao''s skill in guarding his turf was unmatched. Only he could fleece others, and no one could get the better of him.


    Just like in the poem "Drunk Peace - Satire of the Petty Greedy," Principal Zhao indeed had the ability to snatch y from a swallow''s beak, shave the tip of an iron needle, and meticulously search Buddha''s gilded face for gold, trying to find something from nothing. Searching for peas in a quail''s crop, aiming for the choice bits on a stork''s legs, and cutting oil from a mosquito''s belly. The old master was indeed good at initiating!


    As the only academic leader who could carry the university''s schrship, Principal Zhao would never let Professor Zhang leave. If he did, the undergraduate medical school, which was considered second or third-tier, would instantly falter without proper faculty, no better than amunity college.


    This was also the reason why, although this coborative project should have belonged to the domain of internal medicine, two surgeons hade instead¡ªthere were simply no other suitable candidates in the school, and only Professor Zhang could handle the situation.


    At the medical school Chen Yu had attended, surgery had a decent level of professionalism, thanks to the old principal and several teachers, including Professor Zhang, who were trained by him. At least within the province, it was acknowledged.


    But when it came to internal medicine, they could only say they had the department but not the level of expertise it should have.


    Hearing Chen Yu bring up Principal Zhao, Professor Zhang could only smile and say no more. He knew he couldn''t really resign ande to Japan, so his previous remarks were just a joke.


    However, after the jesting, Professor Zhang steered the conversation back to serious matters, "Chen Yu, how do you think we should proceed with this coborative project? Although I''ve been sent by the school, I''m just a surgeon and I don''t understand much about topics in the field of internal medicine, so you should set the agenda for what exactly we need to do!"


    "Yes, Ah-Yu! Even though we could get by doing nothing, since the school has sent us, we still need to do something," Teacher Zhao, sitting beside him, expressed the same sentiment. Clearly, neither of them nned to just get by without a genuine attempt, despite not being familiar with internal medicine.


    Seeing that both his teachers felt this way, Chen Yu naturally had no objections and nodded, "Since both teachers are saying so, let''s follow the normal academic coboration procedures. Fortunately, tomorrow will be the hospital''s weekly case conference, which you two can attend to get an idea of how hospitals operate in Japan. For today, I''ll arrange a tour of myb this afternoon to introduce you to the development process of this broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug."


    "We can visit theb?" Teacher Zhao became immediately curious upon hearing that Chen Yu would take them to visit theb. In her view,bs that developed broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs would usually be high-security areas, not ces that could easily be visited.


    "It''s no problem at all; thisb is not responsible for development. Their main work now is various animal experiments and sample analysis. The clinical trials in humans are being handled by three pharmaceuticalpanies I''vemissioned. Lastly, the development work was alreadypleted while I was doing my doctorate at the University of Tokyo, so even if we open up theb for visitors, it would not cause any issues," Chen Yu exined about theb, assuring them that there were no issues with visiting.


    The exnation rified for Professor Zhang and Teacher Zhao that theb Chen Yu was inviting them to tour was only conducting animal experiments and drug analysis, so such a visit wouldn''t be detrimental. Thus, they set their concerns aside.


    However, Professor Zhang was quite surprised to hear that the drug development had beenpleted during Chen Yu''s time at the University of Tokyo, and he couldn''t resist asking, "Chen Yu, you just mentioned that you developed this drug while at the University of Tokyo, which is quite incredible. Is the University of Tokyo Medical Department really filled with prodigies as the legends say, enabling you toe up with such high-level research achievements while studying?"


    "HAHA, that''s hardly possible! While it''s true that the University of Tokyo Medical School is known to be teeming with intellectual giants¡ªthe brightest students in Japan¡ªluck often ys a big role in scientific research. I was fortunate enough to be inspired by notes on a voodoo cult in Africa''s revenant-making techniques, and from that, I used ingredients like pufferfish toxin to research a potion that can suppress cancer cell activity," Chen Yu responded, giving an excuse he had already prepared for questions like this.


    This excuse had be widely epted as the truth as his research gained credibility in the academic world, so there was no issue with Chen Yu''s exnation.


    "Scientific research is indeed a game of chance sometimes, almost like buying lottery tickets; you''ve hit the jackpot with a sessful oue." Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Teacher Zhao was somewhat moved. However, she was more concerned about whether the drug would be avable in China, "Chen Yu, will this drug enter China in the future? If it can be used clinically, this drug could mean a breakthrough in cancer treatment!"


    "It''s too early to say as clinical trials are not yetpleted. We''ll have to wait until it''s on the market here in Japan before considering its entry into China," Chen Yu shook his head, unsure about this matter, "But I purposely arranged this China-Japan medical cooperation project in preparation for the drug''s entry into China. If there are records of its use in China, it should be easier to manage. However, regarding licensing the production to Chinese pharmaceutical manufacturers, that''s still uncertain. Although the patent is mine, the Japanese Government controls such matters."


    What Chen Yu said was a fact, and neither Professor Zhang nor Teacher Zhao could fault him for not bringing his research back to China. Thus, they didn''t delve into it any further and instead switched to chatting about more mundane topics.

 Chapter 373 - 370 Boiling Cabbage (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, what made you decide to cook yourself today?" Hiromi stood at the kitchen door, arms folded, curiously watching Chen Yu bustling about in the kitchen.


    They both had gotten off work early today, and Jounouchi Hiromi had suggested they make dinner together, but for some reason, Chen Yu had insisted on cooking by himself and had shooed Hiromi out of the kitchen.


    "Nothing much, just suddenly felt like cooking today," Chen Yu said as he meticulously rinsed the blood off the cleaned chicken he had bought from the supermarket under the faucet.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi raised an eyebrow. Although she found it strange that Chen Yu suddenly felt like cooking all by himself, she watched him bustling in the kitchen with the anticipation of an entertained spectator. However, she couldn''t help but ask, "So, Mr. Chen Yu, what are you nning to cook tonight? Seeing that you''ve bought both chicken and vegetables, are you making a stewed chicken dish?"


    "While it is a stewed chicken, it''s not just any stewed chicken, and actually, stewed chicken isn''t our main dish tonight," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi as he ced the cleaned chicken into a soup pot with cold water. "I want to make a dish I''m quite good at but you''ve never tried before.


    This dish is very famous, known in China as a dish served at state banquets, a Sichuan Cuisine dish. I''ve tried making it before, but whether it was the ingredients or my cooking skills, I couldn''t quite replicate its true form, so I adapted it a bit to my own method, and the taste turned out pretty good."


    "Eh? A famous dish? Sichuan Cuisine? But doesn''t Sichuan Cuisine require chili and broad bean paste?" Hiromi watched as Chen Yu set the pot with chicken and cold water on the stove to cook, and noticed he hadn''t prepared any chili or broad bean paste, which didn''t seem like the makings of a Sichuan dish at all, and she found it odd.


    Not only to the Japanese, but in the minds of the vast majority of Chinese, Sichuan Cuisine is synonymous with spiciness.


    However, in Sichuan Cuisine, there are indeed some dishes that genuinely don''t use any chili pepper.


    "Yes, this dish indeed doesn''t require chili pepper or broad bean paste, but it is definitely a Sichuan dish," Chen Yu said with a nce at the simmering pot, and he started to clean the cabbage he had bought.


    In Japan, vegetables are several times more expensive than in China, but thanks to the so-called brand strategy of the Japan Agricultural Association, the quality of vegetables is actually better than the cabbages Chen Yu would casually buy at the markets back home, about the level of those disyed on supermarket shelves.


    After thoroughly washing the cabbage leaves and cutting them into small sections on the chopping board, Chen Yu began to exin to Hiromi, "This dish is called Boiled White Cabbage. Although it''s called ''boiled'', it is actually made with a chicken broth that is as clear as water. After these clear broths are brought to a boil, so that they''re like boiling water, they are used to cook the cabbage, and thus the dish is named Boiled White Cabbage.


    It was created by a famous Sichuan chef who wanted to prove that Sichuan Cuisine is not all about spiciness and numbness."


    "Using chicken soup to nch the cabbage? That sounds amazing! Mr. Chen Yu, are you going to do it that way too?" Hiromi Jounouchi expressed her admiration after listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, clearly astounded by the culinary creativity of the Sichuan chef he just described.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head at Hiromi Jounouchi, "I can''t make it like that. To follow the original method, you need to stew ingredients such as chicken, ham, and spare ribs to create a rich broth, then clear the broth after straining it and cook it with minced meat made from chicken and pork until the vors infuse the liquid. Only at the very end would you take this simmered and rified broth and use it to nch the cabbage."


    Not to mention the time and effort, the amount of ingredients needed to prepare just one dish is substantial. When I was studying this recipe out of curiosity, I gave up on doing it this way because it required too many ingredients and instead started using my own method."


    "Your own method, Mr. Chen Yu?" Hiromi Jounouchi watched as Chen Yu took the chicken out of the pot of boiling water, poured out the water from the pot, cleaned the pot, and then filled it with a fresh pot of water ced on the stove. She curiously asked, "Why did you take the chicken out, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "This process is called nching. By boiling the ingredients in hot water, it removes blood and impurities from them. Normally, you would only nch them in boiling water once, but doing so won''tpletely clear out the blood inside the ingredients, so the resulting soup would contain impurities," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi. As the water in the pot on the stove began to boil, he continued, "If you cook them in cold water first, it can squeeze out the blood from within the ingredients. nche them again in boiling water, and they will be very clean. Only then will the stewed soup be clear."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu also took out a frying pan and ced it on another burner. After lighting the stove and adding oil, he turned and said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "My method might simplify a few stepspared to the original, but chicken soup is still essential, so nching is an indispensable part."


    As he exined, the oil in the frying pan heated up. Chen Yu poured the ginger, garlic, and spring onions he had chopped up on the cutting board into the frying pan and began to stir-fry them until they were fragrant and had turned golden brown. Then he turned the heat down to the lowest setting, tilted the frying pan, and using a spat, drained the oil and scooped out the fried ingredients.


    He then ced the frying pan back on the stove, turned up the heat to reheat the oil, and also cracked an egg into the pan, stirring rapidly.


    Hiromi of the city didn''t ask Chen Yu why he was doing this and simply watched him busily at work.


    The scrambled eggs were done quickly, but Chen Yu did not serve them out of the pan. Instead, he added the rehydrated and sliced shiitake mushrooms into the pan, stir-frying them until they too released their fragrance before pouring the soaking liquid of the mushrooms into the pan to cook together.


    Meanwhile, the chicken that had been boiling again was taken out by Chen Yu, who then cleaned the pot before adding the contents of the frying pan, now boiling with eggs and shiitake mushrooms, along with the milky broth into the soup pot. He put the chicken back in once again.


    "Now, adding radishes and kelp and letting it stew together will suffice," Chen Yu remarked as he added rinsed kelp and radishes, along with the chopped ham, into the pot and covered it with the lid.

 Chapter 374 - 371: Laparoscopic Mage (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    Early in the morning, Jounouchi Hiromi arrived at the office as usual, slipped into her white coat, and prepared to start her day''s work. Yet at this moment, Professor Kube suddenly entered from outside the office, and behind him followed a doctor she did not recognize.


    As this doctor appeared, the gazes of the other doctors in the office clearly shifted, and the doctor with sses sitting next to her was visibly excited.


    "There''s no need for me to introduce this doctor; I believe everyone here knows him," Professor Kube nced at everyone in the office, and seeing them nodding, he didn''t say anything more. Instead, he nced at the doctor beside him, who had a modest expression, and then he spoke in a disdainful tone, "Since you''ve crawled back here, you better work hard, and if there are any more mistakes..."


    Professor Kube didn''t finish his sentence but turned and walked away, merely patting the doctor''s shoulder twice as he passed by him.


    When patted by Professor Kube like this, the doctor''s body noticeably shook, but he quickly recovered, bowing deeply with respect to Professor Kube and responded loudly, "As you wish!"


    Hearing the doctor''s answer, Professor Kube nodded slightly and then left the General Surgery office.


    As soon as Professor Kube left, the doctors in the office immediately approached the new arrival, weing him warmly, with some enthusiastically pping his shoulders.


    "Kaji Hideki!"


    "Kaji-kun, wee back!"


    "The Laparoscopic Mage is back!"


    However, being pped on the shoulders by his colleagues was obviously much morefortable for him than being patted by Professor Kube, and the doctor''s face also showed a smile.


    "Kaji-kun, how did you manage toe back from Hokkaido? Professor Kube actually let you return¡ªdid you luck out somehow?" A doctor who was close to him asked the question they were all curious about.


    "I really did luck out!" Kaji Hideki showed a mysteriously smug expression, teasingly walked over to the sofa in the office, and only after sitting down did he say to the other doctors who had gathered around, "I was lucky. While I was in Hokkaido, I saved a visitingwmaker who had a sudden appendicitis. The ''Laparoscopic Mage'' did his magic, and after I cured thewmaker, he owed me a favor and got me transferred back."


    "It''s indeed Kaji Doctor, the ''Laparoscopic Mage'' always seizes the opportunity!" After hearing Kaji Hideki''s exnation, the surrounding doctors were full of admiration, impressed by his ability to catch a chance to return after being exiled to the remote borders.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, on the other hand, did not know this doctor and remained seated at her desk, but while watching Kaji Hideki being surrounded by a crowd, she still was a bit curious and asked the sses Doctor standing next to her, "Who is that? It seems like all of you know him. Was he a doctor here before?"


    "Doctor Jounouchi, you... ah, I forgot you arrived after Doctor Kaji had been exiled to the eighteenth branch clinic in Wakkanai City, Hokkaido, so it''s no wonder you don''t recognize him." The sses Doctor pushed up his sses and began exining to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Jounouchi, do you remember when you and Professor Chen Yu first came here, I and Nakagawa introduced the matter of a doctor who had been transferred after offending Director Yamamoto of the Internal Medicine Department? That doctor was this Doctor Kaji."


    He was called Kaji Hideki, skilled inparoscopic surgery, known by the moniker "Laparoscopic Mage," a Super Doctor who had performed surgeries for many celebrities and tycoons. He had been the ace of our General Surgery department, but after siding with Director Yamamoto of the Internal Medicine Department, he botched an important surgery and was exiled to outside enemies. And now, he had finally returned!"


    After the exnation, sses Doctor''s face even showed an emotional expression, and he lifted his sses to wipe the corner of his eyes as if he had cried.


    Witnessing this scene, Jounouchi Hiromi involuntarily shivered, shrugged her shoulders, and hurriedly shook her head, no longer looking at sses Doctor who was giving her the creeps, and rushed towards Kaji Hideki who was sitting on the sofa. However, her ears still caught sses Doctor yelling out, "My friend, you''ree back!"


    sses Doctor''s tearful, heavily Japanese-ented English brimming with genuine emotions made Jounouchi Hiromi break out in goosebumps.


    While she was thinking about whether she should start her rounds earlier that day, Kaji Hideki finally shook off sses Doctor''s overly enthusiastic wee and took his old seat.


    It was the desk previously upied by Chen Yu. After putting down his belongings, he noticed Jounouchi Hiromi, whom he had not seen before.


    "Is thisdy doctor new here? I haven''t seen you before," Kaji Hideki was instantly attracted by Jounouchi Hiromi''s gentle demeanor, quickly straightened his cor disheveled by sses Doctor, and presented himself handsomely while greeting Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hello, my name is Kaji Hideki, nice to meet you!"


    As he spoke, Kaji Hideki also reached out his hand to Jounouchi Hiromi in a gentlemanly gesture.


    However, looking at the hand extended towards her, Jounouchi Hiromi merely nced at it and rejected it with Daimon Michiko''s catchphrase, "I kindly decline."


    Having said that, Jounouchi Hiromi stood up with her belongings, feeling that she should go on her rounds early that day and left the office, leaving behind an awkward Kaji Hideki holding out his hand.


    "She really does have character!" Saying so nonchntly, Kaji Hideki was covering his embarrassment when sses Doctor approached him with a strange look in his eyes.


    "What are you looking at me for? I''m warning you, don''t hug me again!" Kaji Hideki assumed a defensive posture, scared sses Doctor might pounce on him again.


    However, sses Doctor just looked at Kaji Hideki with a strange gaze that made him feel all prickly before saying, "I just wanted to remind you, if you don''t want to be sent off as a Remote Ind Doctor next time, don''t harass Doctor Jounouchi. Don''t even think about overstepping your boundaries."


    "Why? Does this female doctor have some impressive background?" Upon hearing sses Doctor''s words, Kaji Hideki became curious. Yet, he thought to himself that if Jounouchi Hiromi had an impressive background, he should get even closer to her.


    However, what sses Doctor said next shattered his wishful thinking: "Doctor Jounouchi is about to get married. Her fianc¨¦ is the new professor in our General Surgery department."

 Chapter 375 - 372: Pre-Surgery Seminar (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    It was the regr pre-operative seminar held every week, and as usual, Doctor Chen Yu sat in his ustomed seat, listening to the doctor beside him exining the details of the medical cases.


    However, slightly different this time was the presence of Professor Zhang and his wife, along with Xu Xiaohong, who were there as guests for a medical coboration project. They attended the seminar at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital to understand the operation of Japanese hospitals and to absorb some advanced experiences.


    Even though China''s medical industry, whether in terms of scale, grade, or technology, had developed very rapidly in recent years, and many aspects had already reached the forefront of the world, it is undeniable that in some aspects Japan still leads.


    This was also why, even though Xu Xiaohong had to constantly trante, Professor Zhang and his wife still listened very seriously. These pre-operative seminars could indeed teach many things.


    To make an inappropriate analogy, it was like a skilled, experienced doctor from a county or township hospital, who may be adept locally, but if he attended a seminar on case discussion in major hospitals in Beijing, Shanghai, Guangzhou, ces like Xiehe or Ren''ai, even if it was just an ordinary case, he could learn many things he had never been exposed to before.


    Furthermore, because of Japan''s tiered medical system, most cases that ended up at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital tended to be difficult andplicated that local hospitals couldn''t resolve, including not a few rare cases. These rare cases, which the Zhangs had never witnessed personally, proved extremely enlightening.


    "The next patient, Haruka Mifune, female, 21 years old." As another patient''s medical record appeared on therge screen, the seminar continued: "The patient had a sudden onset of appendicitis three days ago and was transferred from the Hokkaido Wakkanai eighteenth branch hospital to our hospital yesterday. The attending surgeon is Doctor Kaji Hideki."


    "Hey! This is my patient." Kaji Hideki raised his hand and stood up while exining to the other doctors, "The patient was admitted to the Wakkanai branch hospital, but during examinations, a suspected case of appendiceal cancer was identified. After obtaining the patient''s consent, she was transferred to our hospital for treatment."


    "Appendiceal cancer? Are you sure, Doctor Kaji?" A seated surgeon raised his doubt in response to Kaji Hideki''s introduction.


    "Suspected, not yet confirmed. Since appendiceal cancer is a type of carcinoide, and appendiceal carcinoids are often low-grade malignancies with small tumors, typically less than 2 centimeters in diameter, it''s not possible to confirm the diagnosis until the appendix is surgically opened. However, based on the examination results, we cannot rule out the possibility of appendiceal cancer, which is why the patient was transferred to Tokyo for surgery," Kaji Hideki exined, signaling the doctor in charge of changing the slides to show Haruka Mifune''s CT images.


    After observing the shadows on Haruka Mifune''s CT images, the doctors in attendance whispered amongst themselves and no longer raised any objections, epting Kaji Hideki''s diagnosis.


    Professor Zhang, quite astonished by this turn of events, asked Chen Yu, "Chen Yu, it''s just a case of appendicitis, isn''t this taking things a bit too far? Even if there''s a possibility of appendiceal cancer, the surgery should be simr to that for appendicitis. Is it necessary for the patient to be transferred from elsewhere for the operation? Or are Japanese surgeons just especially thorough and meticulous?"


    "No, Professor, you''ve got it wrong. It''s just that this Doctor Kaji wants to receive a gift money," Chen Yuughed and exined to Professor Zhang, "Though it''s indeed possible to transfer a suspected case of appendiceal cancer from a branch hospital to the main hospital for treatment, even the branch hospitals in a ce like Hokkaido would have adequate surgical conditions. With Doctor Kaji''s surgical skills, he could have performed the surgery using aparoscope even in the branch hospital.


    Having the patient transferred to Tokyo, partly because he had been reassigned back to Tokyo and wanted to bring the patient along for better treatment, was one reason; however, another very important reason was the expectation of the patient giving gift money.


    Since Doctor Kaji took the trouble of bringing this patient to Tokyo for treatment, it can be inferred that the patient likelyes from a well-off family background and is able to provide a substantial amount of gift money, which is why Doctor Kaji is so invested."


    As Chen Yu was exining this to Professor Zhang, the slideshow on the big screen shifted to the next patient, who happened to be Wang Jiancheng.


    "The next patient, Wang Jiancheng, male, 30 years old. Diagnosed with advanced ulcerative gastric cancer and stage three chngiocarcinoma at the hepatic hilum. The patient was admitted to the hospital due to sudden gastric bleeding two weeks ago. During surgery, a gastric tumor was discovered and removed by surgeon Chen Yu. Subsequent examinations revealed chngiocarcinoma at the hepatic hilum.


    Due to the patient''s condition no longer permitting another liver tumor resection, he was transferred to our hospital for treatment under the auspices of a coborative medical project between Japan and China, with Doctor Chen Yu as the attending physician."


    Before the presenting doctor could finish, the doctors below had already begun discussing animatedly. Multicentric cancer such as in this case was very rare even at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. Additionally, the fact that the patient suffered from two malignancies not limited to a single organ made the case even more extraordinary.


    "Professor Chen Yu, given that the patient''s condition does not permit another liver tumor resection, it would be better to transfer him to our internal medicine department for treatment. Based on his condition, if the surgery can''t be conducted soon, the patient may only survive for six months. However, if we proceed with the palliative non-surgical treatment in internal medicine, we could potentially extend the patient''s life to one year," suggested a physician from internal medicine, rising to argue for transferring the patient to their care, despite the announcement of the attending physician.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu stood up with a smile. After taking a nce at the doctor, he shook his head softly and then turned to all the doctors to exin, "The patient''s chngiocarcinoma at the hepatic hilum is a very challenging cancer within the digestive system. Even with surgery, the postoperative survival time, if optimistically estimated, is only around two years. While there are cases with longer survival, most patients'' lifespans are approximately one year.


    So usually, as this doctor mentioned, opting for palliative non-surgical treatment in internal medicine indeed improves the patient''s quality of life and survival time. However, that is not the reason I transferred the patient from China to Japan for treatment."


    "Could it be... Mr. Chen Yu, are you considering trying broad-spectrum targeted therapy for tumor cell activity inhibition on this patient? No wonder it''s a coborative medical project between Japan and China. That''s your intention," Shimura Maru had already grasped Chen Yu''s idea.

 Chapter 376 - 373: One Step (Please Subscribe, Seek Monthly Tickets)

    "Chen Yu, has the new drug you mentioned still not been approved?" After the seminar, Professor Zhang and his wife, together with Chen Yu, left the meeting room. As they walked towards Chen Yu''s office, Professor Zhang asked with concern.


    "Didn''t I already exin this to you, Professor?" Chen Yu felt somewhat helpless but still exined, "The development of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug isplete, and the animal testing went very smoothly. What''s underway now is the human clinical trial.


    The case of Wang Jiancheng exists as a coborative treatment project between Tokyo University Medical School Hospital and the university. Its purpose is to verify the efficacy and drug reactions of this broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug among different ethnic groups in different countries.


    So, even if the drug hasn''t passed the market approval process yet, under the guise of an experiment, he can still receive this medication, thereby suppressing the cancerous tumors in his body and extending his survival time."


    "But if the drug hasn''t been approved, might there not be adverse reactions? If he''s allergic or rejects the drug, wouldn''t that harm him?" Professor Zhang clearly was worried about other issues. Although he knew this was the best method to treat and save Wang Jiancheng, he still felt that one should be more cautious.


    Beforeing to Japan, Professor Zhang knew only that Chen Yu had transferred Wang Jiancheng''s medical case as part of a Sino-Japanese medical project, allowing him toe to Japan to receive a new treatment n and attempt a new drug.


    However, Professor Zhang hadn''t expected that this so-called new therapy and new drug were experimental medications that had not yet passed drug trials and approval, which he found somewhat uneptable.


    After all, this looked like using patients for experiments, and when such matters involve Japanese, from a Chinese perspective, it tends to evoke certain unpleasant historical connotations.


    "Wang Jiancheng is, after all, a former ssmate of mine, and his wife has been my desk mate since we were kids; I''m not so heartless as to use my own ssmates for unguaranteed human experiments," said Chen Yu with a bitter smile. But he still exined to Professor Zhang to dispel his doubts: "Although this drug has not yet passed human clinical trials and marketing approval, in reality, it was nearlypleted when I was still doing my PhD at the University of Tokyo.


    At that time, one of my ssmates who had esophageal cancer was the first user of this drug. Relying on the first generation of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug I developed, which had notpletely eliminated side effects, he survived for three years even though his cancer had progressed to stage four. Last year, he sessfully underwent surgery to remove the tumor at this hospital.


    So, Professor, you really need not worry about the safety of this drug. As for how long Wang Jiancheng can survive after using this drug, that depends on how long his current physical condition can sustain him, not on the progression of his cancer."


    "Chen Yu, what level of efficacy does the drug you''ve developed have against cancer? How long can it ensure a patient''s survival?" After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Teacher Zhao didn''t share Professor Zhang''s concerns about drug safety, but was more interested in the drug''s effects.


    "The efficacy of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in suppressing cancer is 100%; it canpletely suppress the activity of tumor cells, causing them to enter a dormant or even stalled state. In such a state, the drug does not burden or harm the body, allowing the patient to live a normal life." Chen Yu responded to Teacher Zhao''s question. This was the very reason why Chen Yu''s research was so highly regarded; no other drug in the world could achieve this level of effectiveness.


    Chen Yu''s answer stunned both Teacher Zhao and Professor Zhang. This was the first time they had clearly understood the value and significance of Chen Yu''s research.


    "Does that mean, if someone has cancer, as long as they take the drug you''ve developed, they can live like a normal person,pletely unaffected by cancer?" Professor Zhang was speechless as he looked at Chen Yu, as if looking at something incredible. Regarding this student he had taught, Professor Zhang felt that he no longer knew him.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help feeling helpless at Professor Zhang''s expression but still nodded and said, "Theoretically, that is the case. Even, in a sense, as long as one keeps taking the drug, one canpletely iste the impact of cancer on the body. In the situation where cancer cells are suppressed, they don''t develop into tumors or cancer."


    To be permanently freed from the trouble of cancer was a dreame true for humanity! If the drug Chen Yu had developed could sessfully enter the market, then no amount of praise would be undue for him. This deeply shocked Professor Zhang and Teacher Zhao, who were amazed at their former student''s aplishments.


    "Then does this drug have any impact on other diseases?" After recovering from the shock, Professor Zhang became concerned about the drug''s side effects and impact.


    Facing this question, Chen Yu shrugged, "That''s exactly what we''re verifying now. A significant part of the human experiments is to investigate the drug''s impact on other diseases and whether it conflicts or causes adverse reactions with various existing medications. ording to the current experimental results, there are no obvious residual effects or impacts. If things go ording to the experimental schedule, by next year we should be able toplete the entire human testing process and move into market approval, which is usually not difficult to resolve."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Teacher Zhao suddenly blurted out, "So when will you win the Nobel Prize?"


    "It depends on when the Royal Swedish Academy decides to invite me!" Chen Yu spread his hands, indicating his attitude wouldn''t have much effect on the matter.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital room, after several days of bed rest, Nanami, whose wounds had gradually healed, began to regain sensation in her legs as her body recovered.


    As her legs slowly regained feeling, and she even managed to move them slightly under her control, Nanami, who had been desperate about standing up again, was ecstatic!


    If it hadn''t been for the nurse''s restraint and Chen Yu''s repeated admonitions that she had to wait until the wound waspletely healed before walking to avoid any after-effects, Nanami would have found it hard to resist the urge to stand up and experience the feeling of walking on her own two legs again.


    Nevertheless, after Chen Yu confirmed that her wounds had almost healed and that she could try to walk for short periods, Nanami, with the help of a nurse, took her first unsteady steps after three years of paralysis, once again walking on her own two legs.

 Chapter 377 - 374: Inspection (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    As Nanami carefully tried walking again with the nurse''s support, Chen Yu arrived at the ward to conduct his routine checkup.


    Seeing Nanami able to stand up again, Chen Yu said cheerfully, "Nanami can already stand and walk today? It seems you are recovering quickly! But still, don''t be impatient. Don''t stand for too long, and rest after walking a few steps. Your body hasn''t fully recovered yet, so there''s no need to rush."


    "Doctor brother!" Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Nanami called out his name joyfully, but upon seeing Chen Yu''s gaze, she suddenly became shy, looked down, blushed, and nodded, "I know that! I won''t."


    Nanami''s bashful demeanor also made the young nurse supporting herugh.


    Chen Yu, seeing this, didn''t say much else and just nodded to Nanami, "How do you feel today, Nanami? Does the wound still hurt? Is there any difort anywhere?"


    "It doesn''t hurt anymore, it''s just that my legs always feel weak," Nanami earnestly exined her sensations to Chen Yu. Having been in a wheelchair for three years, she was eager to rid herself of its constraints and to regain the ability to run and jump like before¡ªto walk with her own legs instead of being pushed in a wheelchair.


    "Nanami, your legs haven''t been in use for three years and have only just begun to recover, so it''s normal that they feel weak. So, do you know you have to diligently do your rehabilitation exercises? Once you''re done with rehabilitation, you''ll be able to return to how you were before," Chen Yu exined to her, while also offering encouragement andfort: "Nanami, you are the patient I''ve seen who has recovered the quickest! Just continue to cooperate with the healing, and you will be discharged soon."


    "Really? Can Nanami be discharged soon?" Nanami asked, looking hopefully at Chen Yu. Then her mood suddenly dropped, as if she had remembered something, and she said somewhat despondently, "But then, wouldn''t I be unable to see Doctor brother anymore?"


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile at Nanami''s frank words, patted her head, and said with augh, "Silly girl, you can''t possibly say that you don''t want to be discharged just because you want to see me, right? If that were the case, wouldn''t all my effort to heal you have been in vain?"


    "Nanami didn''t mean that!" Hearing what Chen Yu said, Nanami quickly denied it, but thinking that she wouldn''t be able to see Chen Yu after being discharged made her still feel very dejected. She couldn''t help but mumble, "I just... just don''t want to be unable to see Doctor brother¡­"


    "If you want to see me, you cane visit after you get better and are discharged! You can''t possibly want to stay in the hospital just to see me, right? That would mean healing you was pointless," Chen Yu consoled Nanami, then said, "Alright now, don''t think about these things anymore. Lie down on the bed, and let me do a checkup for you."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Nanami obedientlyy back down on the bed with the nurse''s assistance, and Chen Yu began to check the recovery of her leg''s sensory and motor functions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu finished examining Nanami and stepped out, he coincidentally met Kosuke Kanai, who hade to visit his daughter. As always, he greeted him politely.


    "Member of Parliament Kanai really dotes on your daughter, don''t you? You''vee to see Nanami again?" Chen Yumented with a smile. A caring father who was also a member of the National Diet was indeed a rare find.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s remark, Kosuke Kanai also smiled and greeted Chen Yu, saying, "I only have one precious daughter, Nanami. Due to my busy work schedule, I don''t have much time to be with her. Now that she''s hospitalized, I should make time to be with her even more.


    "And Professor Chen Yu, are you here for another checkup on Nanami? How is her recovery? When can she... stand up?"


    "Nanami''s current condition is very good, the wound is healing well, and her legs'' sensory and motor abilities are gradually improving. She can already stand and walk today, but for now, she shouldn''t stand for too long," exined Chen Yu to Kosuke Kanai, also giving him some reminders to be cautious.


    After having his secretary note down Cheng Yu''s instructions, Kosuke Kanai then asked, "I don''t know if Professor Chen Yu has any ns tonight. I have reserved a spot in Ginza, at the same sushi restaurant asst time. Would Professor Chen Yu honor us with your presence tonight?"


    Chen Yu was surprised to hear Kosuke Kanai inviting him for dinner. He knew about the declined thank-you gift to Hiromi Jounouchi and although he wasn''t surprised by it, Chen Yu was still not very interested in attending the get-together.


    "I''d rather not go for dinner," Chen Yu thought for a moment, still nning to refuse.


    However, Kosuke Kanai did not take Chen Yu''s refusal to heart and continued to invite him earnestly, "Professor Chen Yu, please don''t misunderstand. It''s just a casual meal together. I just want to express my gratitude to you, without any other intentions."


    "Well... Since Member of Parliament Kanai insists so earnestly, it would be rude of me to decline." Seeing Kosuke Kanai''s sincere attitude, Chen Yu hesitated for a while before nodding and agreeing to it.


    "Haha, that''s great! I wonder if Professor Chen Yu likes kinmedai? I heard from the chef that today''s fish is extremely fresh," Kanaiughed upon hearing Chen Yu''s eptance, his crow''s feet smoothing out with his happiness. "I was thinking of inviting Doctor Jounouchi as well. She has also taken good care of Nanami during this time, and I would like to thank her."


    "I''ll ask herter then, but she may be on duty tonight," replied Chen Yu without immediately epting the invitation on Hiromi Jounouchi''s behalf, giving an ambiguous response instead.


    Kosuke Kanai wasn''t disappointed and simply nodded, "Then, just likest time, I''ll have a car pick you up when you finish work. If Doctor Jounouchi is avable, she should join us."


    "Okay, let''s do that," agreed Chen Yu, nodding before taking his leave.


    After Chen Yu left, Kosuke Kanai watched him walk away, then turned to his secretary and inquired, "Have you prepared the things I asked you for?"


    "They''re all ready, Member of Parliament," the secretary quickly affirmed with a nod.


    "Good, make sure everything is prepared properly. There should be no mistakes tonight," Kosuke Kanai nodded slightly.

 Chapter 378 - 375: A Small Gift (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Ginza, one of the three major attractions symbolizing Japan''s nature, history, and modernity (Mount Fuji, Kyoto, Ginza), ranks alongside Paris''s Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es and New York''s Fifth Avenue as one of the world''s three major bustling centers.


    Here, skyscrapers rise high, and a multitude of shopping malls and luxury stores abound, along with a gathering of fine foods from around the world. It can truly be said to be a symbol of Japan''s prosperity.


    However, behind Ginza''s prosperity lies extremely fiercepetition.


    Take the clubs in Ginza, for example: at its peak, Ginza had more than three thousand clubs, but now it has gradually declined to less than three hundred.


    In Ginza, the average life span of a club is only five months, and to survive here, one must face extremely fiercepetition. Those who do survive must have something exceptional to offer.


    The same is true for the various restaurants in Ginza.


    To open a restaurant in Ginza, one naturally needs sufficient standards and strength, because even an unassuming small shop by the roadside could possibly belong to a famous chef, or disy a Michelin star by the door.


    While sushi restaurants in Ginza enjoy the advantage of being local, coupled with the fact that high-end sushi establishments themselves symbolize luxury, they still benefit from a variety of advantages. However, sushi restaurants also face intensepetition amongst one another, and without distinctive features to attract diners, such a restaurant might not survive even five months in Ginza.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Chen Yu. He had no intention of abandoning his career as a doctor to open a restaurant in a ce like Ginza.


    It was just that, as this was his second visit to this restaurant, Chen Yu couldn''t help but want to appraise the standards of this establishment.


    As a sushi restaurant often frequented by members of the National Diet, this ce had been in Ginza for quite some time. The head chef was a serious middle-aged man in his forties with exquisite culinary skills. Thest time Chen Yu visited, he tasted the chef''s creations. The rice of the sushi was perfectly firm yet tender, just right.


    Moreover, the ingredients used were the freshest and of the highest quality,bined with the chef''s masterful culinary skills, making the food extremely delicious. Even Chen Yu, not particrly fond of raw food, found his appetite greatly stimted.


    Because of this, after epting the invitation from Kosuke Kanai, Chen Yu harbored quite some anticipation for the dinner the head chef would present tonight.


    Although it was Kosuke Kanai who invited Chen Yu, Chen arrived a bit earlier than him.


    It''s quite impolite for the host to arriveter than the guest. Faced with this situation, Chen Yu didn''t mind, and after confirming with the chef that Kosuke Kanai had indeed reserved a ce for the evening, he sat down at the sushi bar and gestured for the chef to start serving the dishes.


    Although such sushi restaurants do have menus for guests to order from, customers typically let the chef make the arrangements. They only tell the chef their dietary restrictions or preferences. In fact, some restaurants don''t have menus at all, or the menu simply informs guests of the avable items, leaving everything else to the chef''s discretion.


    This ces very high demands on the chef''s culinary skills and control. Without sufficient control, it''s quite possible for the picky diner to find fault.


    Luckily, Chen Yu didn''t care too much about the so-called high-end sushi etiquette and had no such tedious peculiarities when it came to eating. Whatever the chef served, he ate, fully enjoying the chef''s skills and the pleasure of the food.


    As Chen Yu was enjoying the chef''s culinary art alone, the bted Kosuke Kanai finally arrived, guided by a staff member, and with an apologetic face, he apologized to Chen Yu before sitting down beside him.


    "I''m sorry, Professor Chen Yu. I was dyed by a meeting and am terribly sorry for beingte," Kanai exined to Chen Yu, while also signaling the chef to serve the dishes prepared earlier, "Tokyo''s traffic is getting more congested. It seems I need to propose improvements to Tokyo''s transport situation in the National Diet."


    "For arge city like Tokyo, the best way to ease traffic congestion is to develop public transport extensively and encourage people to travel by public means as much as possible. However, if such measures were to be implemented, the burden on the Tokyo metro would indeed be overwhelming," Chen Yu said offhandedly in response to Kanai''s sigh, a problem faced by almost all major cities in the world.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s opinion, Kanai couldn''t help but nod in agreement, "That''s so true. Both the Tokyo Metropolitan Government and the National Diet have been wanting to make some efforts and changes, but in such arge city, any change affects many people, making any change extremely difficult."


    "So, that''s where people like you, Member of Parliament Kanai, are needed to make more contributions to the whole society!" Chen Yu picked up the wine ss that the waiter had just brought, and offered a slightpliment to Kanai as they toasted.


    As the two exchanged toasts and the meal progressed, Kanai suddenly put down his chopsticks, beckoned to his secretary beside him, took an envelope from him, and pushed it across the table to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t look at the envelope immediately, just nced at it briefly and asked, "What does this mean, Member of Parliament Kanai?"


    "It''s just a small token." Seeing that Chen Yu hadn''t touched the envelope, Kanai wasn''t surprised, but exined with a smile, "I know Professor Chen Yu isn''t a greedy doctor. Mundane gifts wouldn''t befit your status, so I prepared these two small tokens as a gesture, and also to thank you, Professor Chen Yu, for healing Nanami."


    "Oh? I wonder what these two ''small tokens'' are?" Chen Yu still had not touched the envelope, but looked at Kanai with profound interest.


    "I know that Professor Chen Yu is coborating with Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals. In addition to the research on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, you also have a healing potion being produced by them, which the state holds in high regard, with relevant departments even making bulk purchases. However, Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals has also produced a version for civilian use, which has not yet passed the market approval process. So, one of these two gifts is the market license for Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' civilian version of the healing potion," Kanai exined, tapping lightly on the envelope with his finger but not opening it.


    Hearing Kanai''s exnation, Chen Yu was somewhat surprised; he had not expected Kanai to offer such a "gift."


    "That really is quite a ''small token''!" Chen Yu eximed, finally looking seriously at the envelope Kanai had slid over and asked, "Then what is the other ''token,'' if I may inquire?"

 Chapter 379 - 376 Regenerative Medicine (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Recommendations)

    Regenerative Medicine is an extremely popr field of medical research internationally. It refers to the creation of tissues and organs that have been lost or have impaired function using biological and engineering theories and methods, in order to endow them with the structure and function of normal tissues and organs.


    In a broad sense, Regenerative Medicine originally referred to theories, techniques, and surgical operations for tissue regeneration within the body. It can also be considered a discipline that researches how to promote physiological repair for injuries and tissue or organ deficits, as well as how to regenerate tissues and organs and rebuild their functions.


    In a narrow sense, it is the application of the principles and methods from life sciences, materials science, clinical medicine,puter science, and engineering to research and develop new theories and technologies for substituting, repairing, reconstructing, or regenerating various human tissues and organs¡ªan emerging interdisciplinary field.


    Through research in Regenerative Medicine, humans may gain new hope in treating diseases and injuries to various tissues and organs, such as cardiovascr diseases, autoimmune diseases, diabetes, malignant tumors, Alzheimer''s disease, Parkinson''s disease, congenital gic defects, etc.


    Based on the broad concept, the nerve reconstruction surgery and Healing Potion proposed by Chen Yu could be ssified under the domain of Regenerative Medicine, especially the Healing Potion, which can effectively enhance human life vitality. Its applications in the field of Regenerative Medicine could be said to have a very broad perspective.


    This is also the second gift mentioned by Kosuke Kanai. Through some connections, he smoothed out the procedures with the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, incorporating Chen Yu''s nerve reconstruction surgery and Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' civilian version of the Healing Potion into Japan''s national Regenerative Medicine industry n. On the foundation of these two achievements, he applied for a Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory for Chen Yu.


    This kind ofboratory, affiliated with the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, is of course different from aboratory used for research. It is somewhat simr to institutions like UDI and does not refer to individualboratories but rather an entire research institution under the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    To put it in simpler and more understandable terms, Kosuke Kanai obtained a position for Chen Yu.


    With the title of this Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory, not only can Chen Yu apply for research funds from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare ording to research needs each year, but the research results and projects can also receive support and promotion from the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    As for the subsidies that Director Kamikura has been yearning for, they naturally would not be scarce. Even because of the connection with Kosuke Kanai, these subsidies would be directly deposited into the ount under theboratory''s name without Chen Yu having to actively ask for them.


    In fact, this Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory and the National Institute for Unnatural Deaths, both belong to research institutions under the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare. UDI just has a rtivelyrger scale and undertakes more responsibilities and tasks.


    Such an organization eligible to be affiliated with the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare and to receive national fiscal appropriations is obviously not something that can be applied for casually.


    In the past, the establishment of UDI was achieved through Director Kamikura''s connections at the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, which she cultivated over the years. Initially, the upper management highly valued the project. It was only after the nned nationwide promotion of UDI was thwarted that UDI became the somewhatnguishing institution it is today.


    The gift that Kosuke Kanai presented to Chen Yu¡ªif not for Chen Yu''s achievements in nerve reconstruction surgery and the Healing Potion, applying for the establishment of a Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory would indeed not be an easy task, even if he were the alternate candidate for the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    However, precisely because Chen Yu had such research, it didn''t take much effort for Kosuke Kanai to apply for the position. He merely facilitated the relevant processes, allowing the entire application to quicklyplete the approval procedures.


    But this does not mean that the favor was insignificant, as what might just be a word away for those in power could be an achievement beyond reach despite all efforts for others.


    After receiving these two so-called "small gifts," Chen Yu naturally took note of Kosuke Kanai''s kindness, regardless of whether Kanai simply wanted to express his gratitude for the healing of his daughter. To Chen Yu, these were two substantial "small gifts."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Ryosen-kun, handle these two items." Inside the headquarters of the Mingyue Society, Maeda Toshiie, through the connection between his original body and his avatar, received two documents sent by Chen Yu. He then called in Kyuuzai Ryousen and handed the documents over to him.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen looked at the two documents handed to him, flipped through them briefly, and after clearly seeing the names on them, his eyes widened with surprise as he asked Maeda Toshiie, "Shadow Guard, these two documents are...?"


    "The Lord has sent them; handle them," said Maeda Toshiie, who, despite the pride of a legend, recognized Chen Yu as his master since he had chosen to serve him, "The Lord has decreed that one of the potions'' permits you can deal with on your own, and as for theboratory''s permit, the Lord hopes that you will prepare theboratory''s site and equipment."


    "I understand. I''ll take care of it immediately," Kyuuzai Ryousen nodded in agreement. However, he didn''t leave the room right away and asked, "Shadow Guard, is there anything else the Lord wishes?"


    "Nothing more," Maeda Toshiie shook his head. Seeing that Kyuuzai Ryousen was about to leave, he suddenly called out to him, "Ryosen-kun, are you aware of the current situation of the Kanazawa Maeda family?"


    "The Kanazawa Maeda family? Kaga Million Koku? I know a bit. If the Shadow Guard requires, I canpile a detailed report for you," replied Kyuuzai Ryousen, somewhat puzzled but still briefly introducing the current status of the Maeda family and stating that he could prepare a detailed report for him.


    Listening to Kyuuzai Ryousen''s introduction, Maeda Toshiie felt a mix of emotions, as they were, after all, his descendants. Knowing their current situation, he couldn''t help wanting to do something for his posterity. After all, he had gathered what had urred after his death through reading various records.


    "In that case... thank you, Ryosen-kun," Maeda Toshiie hesitated for a moment before nodding and expressing his gratitude to Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "Shadow Guard, you''re too polite. I will have someone deliver the information to you shortly," said Kyuuzai Ryousen politely, before finally leaving Maeda Toshiie''s room.


    As he watched Kyuuzai Ryousen leave, Maeda Toshiie sighed to himself.

 Chapter 380 - 377: Observation (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)

    In the operating room, Kaji Hideki was performing an appendectomy on Haruka Mifune.


    Of course, Kaji Hideki employed theparoscopic surgery he excelled at, though conventionally, opting for open surgery in cases of suspected appendix cancer would have been the more prudent approach.


    But Kaji Hideki, having just returned to the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital''s main branch, needed to stabilize his own position with a brilliant surgery urgently, and reverse his previously unfavorable image due to a botched surgery that led to his assignment in Hokkaido, reestablishing his signature as the Laparoscopic Mage of the General Surgery.


    Therefore, knowing full well thatparoscopic surgery would increase the difficulty and risks if the patient was suspected of having appendix cancer, Kaji Hideki, with his years of surgical experience and a daring spirit, still took the risk of usingparoscopic surgery.


    Of course, while the surgical risks increased, Kaji Hideki had enough confidence toplete the surgery.


    However, at the same time that Kaji Hideki was engaged in the surgery, in the observation room above the operating room, Chen Yu was also leaning on the ss window with his arms crossed, watching the procedure intently.


    Chen Yu had naturally heard about the Laparoscopic Mage, Kaji Hideki, from sses Doctor, and he was quite curious about his surgical skills.


    After all, before Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko came to General Surgery, Kaji Hideki had been touted as the ace and even garnered the nickname Laparoscopic Mage, which clearly indicated his highly exquisite surgical skills. Therefore, Chen Yu really wanted to see for himself just how skilled his surgery was.


    It must be said that Kaji Hideki deserves his nickname of Laparoscopic Mage; the proficiency he demonstrated inparoscopic surgery lived up to such a title. His incisions were precise, the operation proceeded smoothly, his handling of various problems was very decisive and correct, reflecting a very high level of surgical skill. By ordinary standards, he indeed deserved the title of Super Doctor.


    While Chen Yu was watching Kaji Hideki''s surgery, the door to the observation room was suddenly pushed open, and when Chen Yu looked back, he saw Jounouchi Hiromi entering.


    "Hiromi? What brings you here?" Chen Yu was somewhat surprised by Jounouchi Hiromi''s appearance.


    "I went to your office looking for you, but you weren''t there. Rena said you were in the operating room, so I came over," Jounouchi Hiromi walked up to Chen Yu, looking at the surgery being performed in the room below with quite a bit of curiosity and asked, "What are you watching?"


    Chen Yu turned his gaze back to the surgery below and smiled, "Just getting a sense of the surgical skill level of the once ace of General Surgery. I have to say, the title of Laparoscopic Mage is deserved, though the nickname is a bit humorous and juvenile. His skill is certainly not bad. Even I have something to learn from him."


    "Really? It seems that this Doctor Kaji is indeed quite skilled!" Hearing what Chen Yu said, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but raise her eyebrows, bing curious about Kaji Hideki''s surgical abilities, and so she also began to watch his surgery attentively.


    However, while watching Kaji Hideki''s surgery, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t forget the reason she hade to find Chen Yu, and she asked him, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, what wasst night''s dinner with Member of Parliament Kanai about? It looked like you were carrying a file folder when you came back, did he give you something?"


    In response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu naturally did not hide anything and exined to her, "Last night he was just thanking me for curing Nanami. As for the thing I brought backst night, it was simply a gesture of his appreciation."


    "A gesture of appreciation? Mr. Chen Yu, do you also ept gifts of appreciation from others? What was it?" Jounouchi Hiromi, curious, nced at Chen Yu and inquired with considerable interest.


    "Didn''t I tell you before that I provided Ryosen-kun with a form for a Healing Potion? Now, his family''s Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals has turned that form into a product. The original Potion is meant for Transcendents, so naturally, there are no issues.


    But they''ve developed a civilian version, and if they want to sell it on the market, they must obtain regtory approval. Among the things that Member of Parliament Kanai gave mest night, one of them was this approval document," Chen Yu simply exined the contents of what he received the night before, emphasizing the establishment of the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory: "As for the other approval document for the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory, it''s also based on this Healing Potion and the nerve reconstruction surgery I proposed. Both of these can be included under the category of Regenerative Medicine."


    "Regenerative Medicine? This research subject is really a hot project these days! Mr. Chen Yu, what are the benefits for you in getting this approval? It should be just an approval, and you still have to set up theboratory yourself, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi naturally understood what the approval document was all about.


    "Yeah, that''s right," Chen Yu nodded but was not concerned about the fact that theboratory still required his effort to establish: "There''s no need to worry about theboratory; Ryosen-kun will handle it. As for funding, Member of Parliament Kanai giving me the approval along with the production license for the Healing Potion is a hint for me to seek support from Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals. Clearly, though, he doesn''t know that Ryosen-kun is my subordinate."


    "You can leave the establishment of theboratory to Ryosen-kun, but what about the personnel? Even if it''s just aboratory, you need researchers, right? The hospital''s staff consists solely of doctors and trainee doctors, who may not be able to follow you! And Mr. Chen Yu, do you n to leave the hospital?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s concerns were not unfounded. If Chen Yu had his ownboratory, he could consider leaving the hospital.


    "Shouldn''t these two things be unrted? Directing theboratory won''t affect my work at the hospital, isn''t it quitemon for professors at University Hospitals to be affiliated with research institutions or to have their ownboratories?" Chen Yu had not considered leaving the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. He intended to simply have a nominal role in theboratory: establish the research topics, set the research direction, and the detailed and tedious experimental work could be left to researchers below ground, not requiring his direct involvement.


    This was also one of the perks of being a leader; leaders do not need to do everything themselves. What can be delegated should be delegated to subordinates, and one only needs to oversee and steer the overall direction.


    In this way, Chen Yu''s work at the hospital naturally would also remain unaffected.


    And having such aboratory to call his own would be much more convenient for Chen Yu, especially when studying content from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." After all, conducting research in the hospital requires formal applications. While Professor Kube had been very supportive, it was still not as convenient as having one''s ownboratory.

 Chapter 381 - 378 Dining (Request for monthly tickets, Request for subscriptions)

    In the examination room, Zhu Yiting finally heaved a sigh of relief as she watched Wang Jiancheng undergoing his examination.


    Although she greatly loathed the crazed and paranoid delusions that Wang Jiancheng disyed after falling ill, he was, after all, her husband. Throughout his illness, Zhu Yiting had not spent a day without worrying about his condition.


    As a doctor, Zhu Yiting understood Wang Jiancheng''s condition better than the average person and was not as easily frightened by the word "cancer." However, being a doctor also meant she knew all too well what having two types of malign tumors simultaneously implied.


    This was why, after Wang Jiancheng was diagnosed with cancer at the hepatic hilum, Zhu Yiting hadn''t slept well for a single night. She couldn''t sleep because she knew all too clearly that even if Chen Yu could perform surgery on Wang Jiancheng, he would only be able to live for one or two more years at most.


    This harsh reality even made Zhu Yiting consider giving up on treatment at one point, to spare Wang Jiancheng further suffering, allowing him a morefortable time before he passed away.


    However, ultimately, the hope for survival won over, and Zhu Yiting still brought Wang Jiancheng to Japan, opting for the treatment with the new medication Chen Yu had spoken of.


    Even though Wang Jiancheng had already been admitted to the hospital and was receiving treatment, and the Japanese hospital disyed a far superior level of medical care than she had expected, her inner worries never subsided. She was on tenterhooks until Wang Jiancheng was truly out of danger.


    Fortunately, today was the third day since Wang Jiancheng started medication, and the recent examination was to confirm his state after taking the medicine.


    The feedback from the examination results showed that the activity of the tumor cells in Wang Jiancheng''s body had been suppressed. He had finally managed to temporarily escape the threat of his illness.


    As long as he continued the medication, he would no longer be threatened by the tumor.


    After knowing the results, Zhu Yiting finally let gopletely of her worries.


    "Zhu Ting, don''t worry too much anymore. Jianchen''s condition has basically stabilized. After staying in the hospital for observation for a few days to ensure there are no adverse drug reactions, you can go back," Chen Yu tried tofort his old ssmate, noting the tired expression on Zhu Yiting''s face: "As for the medication needed for the rest of the treatment, I''ll prescribe you a course to start with, and I will send the rest to the affiliated hospital of my school. You can go there and pick them up when you need to.


    However, since this medication hasn''t been approved in our country yet, you can only get one treatment course at a time, and it will be a bit of a hassle. After all, it''s going through a cooperative medical program, and you can only get your medication by going through this process, so I apologize for the inconvenience."


    "It''s fine, Chen Yu. I''m already very grateful that you can treat him," Zhu Yiting shook her head, not minding the trouble and effort Chen Yu had mentioned.


    Chen Yu gave a slight nod, then, seeing his old ssmate''s weary appearance, he suddenly said, "The hospital doesn''t allow overnight visitors. Have you been staying in a hotel this whole time? How do you manage dinner?"


    "Yes, I found a hotel near the hospital. It''s a bit expensive, but the conditions are quite good," Zhu Yiting exined to Chen Yu and also shared some of her frustrations: "However, I''m not quite used to Japanese cuisine, and since my Japanese isn''t very good, I don''t dare to go out alone. So, I have been spending most evenings in the hotel, just getting some food from the convenience store next door."


    "So you''ve been eating in the hotel every evening?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, feeling somewhat apologetic after hearing Zhu Yiting''s story, and then said, "That won''t do. You''vee all the way to Japan; you can''t just eat convenience store food every day! Let''s do this,e with me and Hiromi tonight, and I''ll treat you to dinner.


    There''s a really nice ce nearby, Hiromi and I sometimes eat there after workingte. The owner is a great chef, and the food is delicious."


    "How could I? You''ve already been such a big help; how could I possibly let you pay for dinner!" Zhu Yiting immediately objected to Chen Yu''s proposal, shaking her head and saying, "If anyone should be treating, it should be me treating you to dinner."


    "That''s enough. Your family has such a serious patient, and I imagine you''ve spent quite a biting to Japan these days. You don''t have to be so formal with me. Would I deny an old ssmate hospitality here in Japan?" Chen Yu said with a smile and a wave of his hand, indicating Zhu Yiting need not say more: "Besides, it''s just a casual dinner at a street-side shop, nothing formal, just a meal after work. Are you really going to quibble over this with me?"


    "Well... then I''ll thank you in advance. What time do you get off work?" Zhu Yiting saw that Chen Yu had made his point clear, and she couldn''t keep refusing, so she asked him about his work schedule.


    "I can leave at five o''clock, and Hiromi might be a bitter, around six o''clock. Let''s meet up at the hospital entrance. The ce isn''t far from here; we can just walk over," Chen Yu nced at his watch, estimated the time, and nodded at Zhu Yiting.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, why have you decided to treat your ssmate to dinner today?" Hiromi Jounouchi, who had changed into her own clothes and was carrying her bag next to Chen Yu, asked curiously upon hearing that he was going to treat Zhu Yiting to dinner.


    "Ah, it''s nothing. She just said that she has been buying stuff from a convenience store near her hotel for dinner these past few days. I felt like I should at least offer some hospitality and not let her think that all she ate in Japan were convenience store bento boxes," Chen Yu shrugged, exining to Hiromi Jounouchi while looking out for Zhu Yiting at the hospital entrance.


    Zhu Yiting wasn''t standing in a hidden spot, so it didn''t take long for Chen Yu to spot her.


    "Hey, Zhu Ting!" Chen Yu greeted her and walked towards her with Hiromi Jounouchi by his side.


    "Chen Yu," Zhu Yiting didn''t use Chen Yu''s nickname but addressed him by his name, also greeting Hiromi Jounouchi in hesitant Japanese, "Doctor Jounouchi, hello."


    "Hello, Miss Zhu," it was Hiromi Jounouchi who took the initiative to respond to Zhu Yiting in Chinese, to Zhu Yiting''s surprise.


    "Then let''s go now; the ce is in the alley across the street. It''ll be a few minutes'' walk," without much ado, Chen Yu pointed in the direction, then took Hiromi Jounouchi''s arm and started walking with Zhu Yiting toward the restaurant.

 Chapter 382 - 379: Highball (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    "This ce is ate-night diner, which normally opens from midnight to six in the morning, but if we go now, the owner will still serve us," Chen Yu introduced the little restaurant to Zhu Yiting, because he and Hiromi Jounouchi often visited for dinner afterte shifts at work and had gotten to know the owner. As a result, the owner didn''t mind serving them outside of business hours.


    Though visiting outside of regr business hours might be a nuisance to some owners, the scarred-faced proprietor of this small establishment didn''t seem to mind. After all, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were only asional visitors, and the owner knew they were both medical professionals with unpredictable schedules, only stopping by when they finished work exceptionallyte, so he didn''t mind amodating them after hours.


    "Good evening, boss," Chen Yu greeted the owner, who was busy behind the counter, as he walked in. To his surprise, another patron was already inside¡ªa middle-aged man in a karate uniform¡ªsitting with a ss of alcohol and a te in front of him, prompting Chen Yu to ask, "Boss, are you starting business early today?"


    "Not yet, he''s getting the same special treatment as you. What would you like to eat today, same as usual?" The owner asked warmly, smiling at Yu Chen.


    "I have a friend with me today, so let''s have something a bit more substantial," Chen Yu said, his eyes already noticing the scallops in the kitchen behind the owner; he asked, "Can you make butter scallops, boss? If so, I''ll have an order of butter scallops, an order of steamed ms with wine, and also some fried chicken nuggets... Hiromi, do you want anything particr today? What about you, Zhu Ting?"


    While ordering, Chen Yu turned to ask the two women who hade in behind him.


    "For me, I''ll have a chicken rice; I''m a bit hungry," Hiromi Jounouchi said as she took a seat next to Chen Yu. She ordered with practiced ease, then greeted the owner, "Long time no see, boss."


    "Long time no see indeed, Doctor Jounouchi," the owner replied with a smile. But his gaze was drawn to Zhu Yiting who was still standing at the entrance, curiously examining the small diner. He then asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Is she your friend? I haven''t seen her before."


    "She''s my ssmate from China," Chen Yu answered while beckoning Zhu Yiting to sit down. He then exined to her, "The menu is on the wall. While it''s only these items, you can order anything you like as long as the boss can make it. So, what do you like, Zhu Ting?"


    "Is this the ce where I can order dishes?" Zhu Yiting began to understand the style of the diner. She smiled at the good-natured owner with a fierce-looking scar on his face as a greeting, and then told Chen Yu, "I''m not sure what to order. Why don''t you choose for me?"


    "If that''s the case, in addition to the butter scallops, steamed ms with wine, and fried chicken nuggets I just ordered, let''s also have a chicken rice, a curry rice, and a braised pork belly," Chen Yu continued to fill out the order before suddenly remembering and mentioning to the owner, "Oh, and two highballs. Are you drinking tonight, Hiromi?"


    "I''ll have a little¡ªgive me a highball as well," Hiromi Jounouchi replied after a moment''s consideration and nodded her head in agreement.


    "Then boss, make it three highballs," Chen Yu said, looking at the owner.


    The owner nodded, noting down what Chen Yu had ordered, "Alright, please wait a moment," and then he went into the kitchen to start preparing.


    As the owner busied himself, Chen Yu finally started to chat with Zhu Yiting, "If youe to Japan, you''ve got to try curry rice; it''s really a cultural symbol here. I ordered a drink for you too. It''s been a long time since we drank together after graduating from high school, hasn''t it?"


    "Do you still remember the time we climbed over the school wall to drink? How many years has it been?" When Chen Yu mentioned this, Zhu Yiting also remembered how they, as boarding students, had climbed over the school''s wall in the middle of the night to eat supper and drink at a street food stall.


    "What, fifteen years? Haha, I still remember that it was me who carried you back after you got drunk. You were so stered you couldn''t climb over the wall, and nearly pulled me down from it too." Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit sentimental when reminiscing about the past.


    "Just like that, so many years have passed! I remember in the end, you had no choice but to jump back over and let me step on your shoulders to climb over," Zhu Yiting said with a touch of wistfulness. Back then, she had been determined to be a strong independent woman and had nned out her life and future, seeing Chen Yu merely as an ordinary friend. She never imagined how wonderfully life''s encounters would turn out, and now Chen Yu had be someone she admired.


    As the two reminisced about their reckless youth, the owner set three sses of drink in front of them.


    "Highball, whiskey with soda water; I really like drinking this, give it a try," Chen Yu said, cing one of the drinks in front of Zhu Yiting and another next to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Soon, the food they ordered arrived, and the three of them started chatting while eating, with a mix of Chinese and Japanese. The topic that came up the most was still rted to their professions as doctors.


    The man sitting nearby and drinking overheard their conversation and suddenly asked the owner, "Hey boss, are those three doctors?"


    "You mean Doctor Chen Yu and Doctor Jounouchi? Yes, they''re doctors at Tokyo University Hospital nearby. Why do you ask?" the owner said, eying the seemingly thoughtful man and after a moment asked, "Is it about your mother''s health? She really should get checked out at the hospital."


    "Yeah, my mom, she likes to drink a lot, and I''m really worried about her health." The man''s expression was a bit awkward, but out of concern for his mother, he spoke earnestly to the owner, "So if it''s possible, I''d like to take her for a thorough health check-up."


    "Then I''ll mention it to Doctor Chen Yu for you in a bit," the owner replied with a smile, agreeing to his request.


    The owner returned to the kitchen and took the butter scallops Chen Yu had ordered off the grill, cing them in front of him, "Doctor Chen Yu, your butter scallops. Please enjoy."


    After setting down the dish Chen Yu had ordered, the owner naturally remembered the request the man had made, so he turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Doctor Chen Yu, does your hospital offer health check-ups?"


    "Check-ups, of course we do," Chen Yu nodded slightly. As aprehensive hospital, Tokyo University Medical School Hospital certainly offered health check-ups. However, after ncing at the owner, Chen Yu turned his gaze to the man who was looking at him and said, "But I wouldn''t rmend getting a check-up at our hospital, not only do you need an appointment, but it''s also quite pricey."

 Chapter 383 - 380: Drunkenness (2nd release, please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    Although Chen Yu had mentioned that the check-up at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital would be expensive, and an appointment needed to be made in advance, the man eventually chose to take his mother there for a check-up.


    Through conversation with the man, Chen Yu learned that his name was Uncle, and he was a sensei at a karate dojo nearby, mainly teaching children karate. He had a very amiable personality.


    However, Uncle''s mother was a notorious drunkard in the area, often spending nights drinking alone from one establishment to the next, each time having to be carried home by Uncle in a drunken stupor.


    With such a mother, it''s difficult to say whether Uncle was unlucky or blessed, but one thing was certain: although Uncle often quarreled with his mother, he was very filial and, no matter how much heined, he would always carry her home whenever needed.


    So even though he knew that a check-up at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital would be much more expensive than other hospitals, Uncle readily decided to take from his modest savings to cover the cost and made an appointment for a thorough check-up for his mother.


    Watching Uncle act this way made Zhu Yiting suddenly realize that her choice in the past was a mistake.


    The man she had chosen was indeed ambitious, someone who incessantly fought to rise higher, but he simply didn''t think big.


    Perhaps in some ways, this could be seen as a man striving to climb upwards. Over the past years, Wang Jiancheng had gone from working for others to now owning an investmentpany. He had indeed be quite sessful and could be considered a very sessful man.


    But as Wang Jiancheng''s wife, Zhu Yiting knew all too well how he had started his own business by taking major clients away from his previouspany when he was a salesman.


    Although Zhu Yiting felt it was somewhat unscrupulous at the beginning, she thought that umting capital required some means, so she didn''t see anything particrly wrong with it.


    However, after re-evaluating this man following Wang Jiancheng''s hospitalization, Zhu Yiting suddenly felt that in many ways, he was not as good as he seemed on the surface; it was just that the halo of "sess" had obscured all that before.


    Looking back now, Zhu Yiting suddenly felt a bit foolish¡ªhow could she have chosen a fraudster?


    He had passed off Chen Yu''s love poems as his own without even bothering to copy them again; he imed the breakfast Chen Yu had bought, asking him to pass it on, was his own purchase... How was this behavior any different from the tactics he had used in business over the years? How could she have thought this man was decent and ambitious?


    But it''s been so many years since they got married, it''s pointless to think about such things now. Zhu Yiting couldn''t help but pick up her ss and took arge swig.


    "Don''t drink so hastily, you can easily get drunk," Chen Yu cautioned her, seeing her like this.


    However, upon hearing Chen Yu''s advice, Zhu Yiting just let out a slightly bitterugh, "If only I could get drunk like before! Unfortunately, after spending years apanying him to entertainments, I''ve instead built up my tolerance for alcohol. One drink won''t get me drunk."


    After speaking, Zhu Yiting directly finished the drink in her ss, put the ss on the bar, and called out to the bartender, "Another Highball."


    Upon hearing Zhu Yiting call for another drink, the boss turned his gaze to Chen Yu, seemingly asking for his opinion.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu had no choice but to nod helplessly at the boss, indicating for him to serve her another.


    Another highball was ced before Zhu Yiting. She reached out to pour it straight into her mouth, but Chen Yu stopped her wrist, "Drink slower, everyone here is only allowed three drinks."


    "Haha, Little Chick Chen, you''re still the same as back then," Zhu Yiting seemed to intend to get drunk, or perhaps the previous drink had really made her tipsy. While calling out Chen Yu''s old nickname, sheughed unrestrainedly, "But aren''t you worried about making Doctor Jounouchi, right beside you, jealous by caring so much for me?"


    After finishing her words, Zhu Yiting pulled away Chen Yu''s hand and boldly downed most of the drink in one go.


    Chen Yu was about to say something when Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly tugged at him, stopping him, "Don''t stop her. Her husband''s been sick for so many days; she must be feeling a lot of stress, right? Let her get drunk for once; at least she can vent a little."


    "Is... letting her get drunk really okay?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, clearly not keen on seeing his old ssmate get drunk.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head and said, "Women sometimes face a lot of pressure and need to vent too. I am a woman, I understand this feeling; let her drink."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu gave her a suspicious nce. Although he had his doubts, he ultimately gave up on the idea of stopping Zhu Yiting from drinking and instead looked at the boss, saying, "Sorry, boss. Another one for her, please."


    As Chen Yu spoke, Zhu Yiting had already downed the second drink.


    Watching her like this, Chen Yu, although he had abandoned the idea of persuading her not to get drunk, still said to Zhu Yiting, "Drink slower, this one has ice cubes, drinking too fast is bad for the stomach. You''ve had a weak stomach since you were little, I don''t want to have to take you to the internal medicine clinic tomorrow."


    "It''s really only you who still remembers I''ve had a weak stomach since childhood. Wang Jiancheng carried breakfast for you to bring to me for three years in high school, but he never knew why you always bought soy milk for me instead of milk," Zhu Yiting said with a self-deprecatingugh, her expression indescribable whether mocking herself or Wang Jiancheng, "Whenever he took me out for business drinks and I came back drunk, he''d warm up milk for me, and with feigned concern say drinking milk would soothe my stomach. Heh!"


    Chen Yu didn''t know how to respond to Zhu Yiting''s words. Having been her deskmate for many years, Chen Yu certainly knew she wasctose intolerant ¨C drinking even a little milk would cause her stomach pains and, in severe cases, diarrhea. That''s why, during the years he bought her breakfast, Chen Yu always prepared soy milk instead of cow''s milk.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t know whether to me Wang Jiancheng or Zhu Yiting for such matters. One never truly cared for his wife, while the other never spoke directly to her husband.


    These things might not seem significant most of the time, but they could easily be the catalyst for feelings of discord and cracks in a rtionship, especially during conflicts or issues between a couple.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t feel he had any ce toment on such matters, especially with theplicated entanglements between him, Zhu Yiting, and Wang Jiancheng.


    Therefore, all Chen Yu could do was watch as Zhu Yiting desperately sought to get drunk, unsure how to persuade her. Fortunately, she seemed to take his words to heart and didn''t reach for her drink again.

 Chapter 384 - 381: Under the Street Light (3rd Release, Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the end, Zhu Yiting still finished three Highballs at the small bar, her entire demeanor betraying a state of intoxication.


    Fortunately, thanks to the owner''s rule of a three-drink limit per customer, Zhu Yiting only had three Highballs and wasn''t terribly drunk.


    However, under the influence of alcohol, Zhu Yiting said a lot, pouring out her frustrations with Wang Jiancheng over the years, as well as the pressures of life, work, and family all in one go.


    It was just like when she and Chen Yu were desk mates; whenever Zhu Yiting did poorly on a test, or had any grievances, she would confide in Chen Yu in the same way.


    Only now, Chen Yu was no longer the desk mate who would quietly listen to herints and then offer a warm soy milk tofort her when she was tired; nor was she the desk mate whom Chen Yu had silently adored, not daring to confess until he became a Necromancer and his life changed dramatically from its mundane beginnings.


    Today, both of them have their own lives and their own partners, long since no longer the desk mates they once were.


    Perhaps their rtionship now is just like the nickname Chen Yu once gave Zhu Yiting; they are like Lu Xiaofeng and Zhu Ting, merely friends¡ªthough prefixed by "best".


    "Miss Zhu, you should get some rest early tonight; we won''t disturb you anymore." Having escorted Zhu Yiting back to her hotel, Chen Yu said a few more words to her before he and Hiromi Jounouchi took their leave.


    However, after Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had left, Zhu Yiting watched their retreating figures and couldn''t help but let out a deep sigh, reflecting that she might have had too much to drink today, entertaining some thoughts she shouldn''t have.


    With a self-mocking smile, Zhu Yiting patted her cheeks and turned to walk towards her hotel room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the way home, Hiromi Jounouchi declined Chen Yu''s suggestion to use Necromantic Space to return directly home, instead linking her arm with his as they leisurely walked home beneath the streetlights, without the slightest intention to take the subway, as if they wanted to walk all the way home.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you and Miss Zhu seem to have a better rtionship than you told me! She really is willing to tell you everything. Women generally keep some secrets they would take to the grave, but I feel like if Miss Zhu desired to share something with someone, that person would definitely be you," Hiromi Jounouchi remarked, her arm linked with Chen Yu''s.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi mention secrets, Chen Yu suddenlyughed, "We have been ssmates and desk mates from elementary school through high school. Do you think she has any secrets she would want to take to the grave that I don''t know about?"


    "Huh?" Hiromi Jounouchi had intended to tease Chen Yu about his rtionship with Zhu Yiting but didn''t expect him to respond with such a statement, which caused her to widen her eyes in surprise.


    "Ever since elementary school, she would often share secrets with me, many of which she probably doesn''t even remember herself," Chen Yu said with augh, ncing at Hiromi Jounouchi before suddenly pulling her into his arms, "Don''t worry, what''s between her and me will always just be that of confidants, nothing more. Because now I have you, Hiromi, right?"


    "Cheesy!" Hiromi Jounouchi retorted with disdain, pushing against his chest upon hearing him say this. Clearly, however, her mood was very good.


    With Chen Yu''s arms around her waist, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but hum a song, her mood bright.


    Her voice, slightly husky and tender, seemed even more captivating under the dimly lit streetlights.


    "The streets and lights are so pretty, aren''t they"


    Yokohama Blue Light Yokohama


    "Being with you, I feel blessed"


    "Just like always, the words of love you say to me"


    Yokohama Blue Light Yokohama


    "Please grant them to me from you"


    The song she hummed was a bit soothing, but it clearly was a very cheerful love song.


    Listening to the tune hummed by Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and asked, "That''s a nice song, I didn''t expect you to sing so well, Hiromi! What''s the name of the song?"


    "Under the Blue Street Lamps of Yokohama, an old song from the Showa Era. My mother especially loved humming this song when I was little, and over time I learned it too," Hiromi Jounouchi exined offhandedly and continued humming, but her steps became lighter. Halfway through, she suddenly said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, let''s go to Yokohama! I''m kind of craving Yokohama''s shaomai!"


    "Shaomai? At this hour, are they still for sale?" Chen Yu checked the time, slightly worried whether shaomai could still be purchased.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly began to act coquettishly, "I don''t care! I just want to eat shaomai! Hurry up and buy some for me!"


    "Alright, alright, I''ll buy them for you, I''ll buy them!" Chen Yu, looking at the flush on Hiromi Jounouchi''s face from drinking earlier, could only indulgently agree.


    Following Chen Yu''s agreement, the space around them rippled like water, as if a stone had been thrown into a calmke, creating ripples.


    Chen Yu held Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand and walked forward, each step he took seemingly on top of the ripples. As he moved, the scenery around them changed as if it were being dyed, gradually transforming. When their surroundings finally stabilized, they were already in China Town of Yokohama.


    "Is this... Mr. Chen Yu, have you improved your control over the Necromantic Space to the point where you can now teleport without going through it?" As a Blood Knight who also possessed the "Crimson Hymn," although Hiromi Jounouchi had not constructed her own Necromantic Space, she still had some understanding of using it for spatial transference.


    "My recent research has had some insights, and I just took a shortcut," Chen Yu smiled, holding Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand and walking forward, "Didn''t you want to eat shaomai? That store up ahead seems quite popr; let''s go take a look!"


    "Mhm," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, linking arms with Chen Yu they walked toward a shop in the front with a queue of people at the door, and as they walked, she continued to hum "Under the Blue Street Lamps of Yokohama."


    "In your arms, swaying,


    The scent of your favorite cigarette,


    Yokohama Blue Light Yokohama,


    In our world, forever and ever,"

 Chapter 385: 382 Physical Examination (4th update, request subscription, request monthly tickets)

    "Doctor, there''s nothing seriously wrong with my health, is there?" An elderlydy dressed quite trendily sat in front of Chen Yu, watching him write something on the medical record, and couldn''t help feeling a bit nervous.


    Hearing the olddy''s words, Chen Yu looked up at her, who, although pretending not to care too much, was actually quite worried about her health, and Uncle, who was clearly much more nervous than she was, standing by her side. Chen Yu smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there''s no major issue. However, you should really drink less from now on. You have a bit of alcoholic liver and high blood pressure. Although it''s not severe, it''s still something you should pay more attention to."


    "Old woman, did you hear that? The doctor says you have to quit drinking," Uncle, upon hearing Chen Yu advising his mother to quit drinking, immediately said to her loudly. Though he appeared to be disparaging, Chen Yu could tell he was concerned about his mother.


    "I heard it, there''s no need for you, you big oaf, to repeat it! You''re so loud, you''re nearly making me deaf!" However, Uncle''s mother also looked disdainfully at her son and waved her hand impatiently, "You''re such a grown man, and you still don''t have a wife! If I had a grandson, I''d definitely be able to quit drinking right away!"


    "No one wants to marry this uncle because I have a mother like you! You love drinking so much, what if you end up taking care of my son?" Uncle, upon hearing his mother mention marriage, immediately retorted andined to her.


    Uncle''s mother, hearing her son speak this way, showed even more disdain on her face and, grasping Chen Yu''s hand,ined to him, "Doctor, look at this good-for-nothing son of mine! I raised him all by myself, and now he despises me! Even telling me not to drink! Doctor, what kind of son does that?"


    "Your son is just concerned about your health," Chen Yu said, listening to Uncle''s mother''sints, but onlyforted her with a smile before advising, "But you really should quit drinking. After all, alcohol abuse does great harm to the body."


    "Hahaha, I know, I know!" Uncle''s motherughed, quickly agreeing with what was said, but at the same time, she asked Chen Yu with great concern, "Doctor, does your hospital have any unmarried nurses or female doctors? If there''s a suitable one, please introduce her to this good-for-nothing son of mine!"


    "Old woman!" Uncle, hearing his own mother directly asking Chen Yu such a question, felt his face burning with embarrassment and hastily tried to stop her from continuing.


    However, watching Uncle and his mother argue, Chen Yu didn''t find it bothersome. In fact, he was quite interested in the question his mother had just asked, and after seriously thinking for a moment, he replied, "As for the nurses in our hospital, there indeed are many who are unmarried, but most are much younger than Uncle; when ites to female doctors, though the age might be more appropriate, most are already married. If you''re interested, you can chat with the nurses in the wardter, they are more informed than I am."


    "I see, thank you, Doctor!" Uncle''s mother quickly thanked Chen Yu and took his advice to heart. Then, under the guidance of a young nurse, she left Chen Yu''s office to proceed with further examinations.


    As soon as his mother left, Uncle finally breathed a sigh of relief. Once she was out of sight, he hurriedly apologized to Chen Yu, "I''m sorry, Doctor Chen Yu, for making you witness that. My mother is just like that, I really apologize."


    "No worries, your mother is very straightforward and it''s obvious that she cares a lot about you," Chen Yu said to Uncle with a smile, finishing up the medical record and handing it to him, "But you really could consider her suggestion. The nurses at our hospital are quite nice. Taking care of personal issues while your mother is in the hospital might not be a bad idea."


    "Better not, who would want to be with me, dealing with a mother like that?" Uncle shook his head, taking the medical record from Chen Yu''s hand, with a look of resignation, "I appreciate your assistance with this matter, Doctor Chen Yu. I am indebted for your help. Now, if you''ll excuse me."


    Having said that, Uncle bowed deeply to Chen Yu with immense gratitude and left the examination room with his medical records in hand.


    Watching Uncle leave, Chen Yu shook his head slightly. Although Uncle and his mother had been bickering non-stop just now, Chen Yu could tell that if either of them were in trouble, the other would definitely do everything to save them, and this was not something that could be severed by their minor conflicts on the surface.


    It was precisely because he recognized Uncle''s concern for his mother, as well as the restaurant owner''s request, that Chen Yu was willing to help Uncle make an appointment for his mother''s medical checkup and personally perform the examination for her.


    Chen Yu had been worried that Uncle''s mother might have some serious illness, but after the examination, it was confirmed that she only had a bit of alcoholic liver and high blood pressure, which were not severe conditions. Chen Yu naturally felt much relieved, for while being a doctor is about healing and saving lives, he still didn''t want to see familiar faces in the hospital.


    After putting away the used items in the examination room, Chen Yu left and headed towards the cafeteria. It was nearing noon, and it was time to have lunch.


    Entering the elevator and pressing the button for the cafeteria floor, Chen Yu was pondering which dishes Jounouchi Hiromi might have prepared in today''s lovingly made lunchbox when the elevator stopped, and to his chagrin, the person who walked in was Qingdai, someone Chen Yu did not want to see.


    "Professor Chen, are you going to have lunch too? Is it a lunchbox made by Doctor Jounouchi again today?" Qingdai greeted Chen Yu politely, and although she always had her own agenda with Chen Yu, at least she was always wlessly polite in any setting and at any time.


    Chen Yu looked up at Qingdai and nodded slightly in acknowledgement. Though it might have seemed slightly impolite, Chen Yu did not want to engage in conversation with Qingdai, nor did he want to associate with her.


    "Why must Professor Chen reject people from a thousand miles away? I have no malice toward you," Qingdai said, sensing Chen Yu''s defenses and distance, attempting to ease the tension between them.


    However, upon hearing Qingdai''s words, Chen Yu just nced at her, shook his head slightly, and said, "I have not felt any goodwill from you."


    At a loss for words after Chen Yu''s response, Qingdai was about to say something when the elevator arrived at the cafeteria floor. The doors opened and Chen Yu stepped around Qingdai, exiting the elevator.


    "Is it wrong to like you?"


    "Sorry, but it''s not possible."

 Chapter 386 - 383: A Girls Consultation (5th Update, Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The University of Tokyo, as Japan''s foremost prestigious institution, perennially upies the top spot in the nation. It is the first choice for Japanese students pursuing their education and is considered the pinnacle of academia in the hearts of many Japanese people.


    However, even though the University of Tokyo is renowned for its impable teaching standards, academic research, and the future studies and employment opportunities of its students, the proportion of female students at the University of Tokyo ranks near the bottom among Japan''s many prestigious schools.


    This is not because Japancks academically outstanding female students capable of getting admitted to the University of Tokyo, thereby failing to raise the proportion of female students. Rather, it''s because the female students at the University of Tokyo are so exceptional that Japanese men simply don''t dare to marry a female academic prodigy from Todai.


    This leads to an exceedingly low marriage rate among female prodigies from Todai.


    For this reason, considering their daughters'' future marriage prospects, parents are reluctant to wholly support their daughters'' pursuit of an education at Todai. After all, even though the University of Tokyo is a national university, getting in requires not only extraordinary intelligence but also starting cram school from a young age and the investment of substantial resources for training.


    Years of a persistently low, even less than 20% rate of female student admission has undeniably caused consternation for the University of Tokyo. To increase female student enrollment, they have pulled out all the stops, having female students return to their alma maters to give talks, creating promotional brochures geared specifically towards female students, and organizing information sessions targeting female students¡­


    To raise the proportion of female students, the University of Tokyo has even resorted to incentives¡ªthey provide female students with a monthly housing subsidy of 30,000 yen.


    Yet even with such measures, the University of Tokyo remains far from its target goal of a 30% female student admission rate.


    Today, the University of Tokyo made another effort to attract students by offering free female medical check-ups to a girls'' high school in Tokyo, hoping to use this opportunity to encourage... ahem, to mobilize these female students to apply to Todai in the future.


    "Blood pressure 100, heart rate 80, sinus rhythm... all right, please go over there for the other tests," Jounouchi Hiromi finished checking a female student, recorded the results, and indicated she could get up for the next examination.


    Since the check-up was for a girls'' high school, naturally, it wouldn''t be appropriate for male doctors to perform the examinations, so all the doctors present were female from the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. However, as there weren''t enough female doctors, both Jounouchi Hiromi and Qingdai were among those called in to help.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was not a graduate of the University of Tokyo, beforeing here, the team leader Yamamoto Hisae had specifically instructed all the female doctors to uniformly praise the benefits of attending the University of Tokyo to the students. Therefore, when asked about her alma mater, Hiromi could only respond in a very formal manner that she currently works at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital.


    Despite Jounouchi Hiromi''s warm and approachable manner, such formal responses undoubtedly lessened her appeal in the eyes of the female students. Even though there was time allocated after the check-up for students to interact with these female doctors, it was clear that fewer girls lingered around Jounouchi Hiromipared to Qingdai on the other side.


    After all, not only was Qingdai young and beautiful, but she was also a bona fide graduate of the University of Tokyo''s Medical School. Additionally, her tailored responses to each girl''s situation made them even more inclined to gather around her for advice.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, this situation was of little concern; she felt unbothered and even a bit relieved to be spared the trouble. However, Qingdai was notcent and endeavored to captivate the high school girls, making them gravitate towards her and look up to her as a confidante.


    Jounouchi Hiromi certainly noticed Qingdai was employing subtle strategies to achieve this, but she didn''t give it a second thought. In fact, whether it be the Blood Knight or the giant dragon, if they wished, a mere nce could turn everyone in the school into their ardent adherents. But Jounouchi Hiromi had no interest in doing so.


    Since there was arge number of students at the school, the medical check-up needed tost an entire day, and naturally, the doctors had to take care of lunch at the school as well.


    While dining in the school cafeteria on the provided meal, Jounouchi Hiromi was chatting with a nurse beside her when suddenly, a girl who had undergone a check-up that morning approached Hiromi with her lunch box, asking, "Excuse me, doctor sister, may I consult you on a few questions?"


    "Sure, please sit down." Hiromi saw the hope in the young girl''s eyes, and since there was a seat avable at her table, she graciously gestured for her to sit down instead of waiting until after lunch.


    Once the girl sat down, Jounouchi Hiromi nced at her lunch box and smiled at the exquisite dishes inside, saying, "Did your mother make this for you? It''s so nicely done! It seems like your mother really cherishes you!"


    "Yes! My mom made it this morning. Buttely, she seems to have some health issues, making today''s lunch too sweet. She must have used sugar instead of salt." Despite the delicacy of her lunch, the girl struggled to take a bite, "Lately, I don''t know what''s wrong with her. She keeps using the wrong spices when she cooks, often falls asleep easily, and forgets what she needs to do. I''m worried she might have a problem after a fall she took a while back. When I suggest she go to the hospital for a check-up, she always says she doesn''t have the time."


    "No time? What does your mother do? Regardless, if there''s a health issue, it''s best to get a hospital check-up in time," responded Jounouchi Hiromi, instinctively offering advice to the girl.


    However, the girl shook her head, "My mother teaches at a baking school and workste every day."


    "What about your father?" As soon as Hiromi asked, she regretted it. She couldn''t take back her words, so she looked at the girl apologetically, ready to apologize.


    Nevertheless, the girl just offered a generous smile, then exined, "Things at home used to be alright. My father was a Section Chief at apany, and my mother only became a baking teacher because she loved baking, not to be as busy as she is now.


    But a year ago, my father was in a car ident and has been hospitalized since then without regaining consciousness. Now, it''s just my mother holding everything together. To cut costs, she sold our family car and now rides an electric bike to work. She fell a while ago because of the snow and has been acting a bit strange ever since. That''s why I wanted to ask you, doctor, what might be wrong with my mother."

 Chapter 404 - 401 Following (5th Update, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    As Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto were dining together, Tokairin Y¨±ko was monitoring them from outside the restaurant through her cellphone''s camera.


    Although it was the season of blooming flowers and warm spring, the streets of Tokyo still carried a chill at night.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko''s nose felt icy cold; she was desperately looking for a warm ce to drink something hot and warm up. However, seeing Misumi Mikoto enjoying her meal so happily with Chen Yu, Tokairin Y¨±ko didn''t dare to rx, afraid that the two might disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Although Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto were just seemingly having a normal meal, watching the smile that bloomed on Misumi Mikoto''s face, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t believe that she had no feelings for Chen Yu.


    As for Chen Yu on the other hand, Tokairin Y¨±ko had to admit that the man indeed possessed the charm and qualities that made women willingly be his lovers.


    A thirty-year-old associate professor at the University Hospital, a University of Tokyo graduate, not only promising and young but also good-looking¡ªnot the stereotypical nerdy type. Perhaps he was a bit in,cking the handsomeness of a movie star, but his schrly aura still made him very attractive and charming. At least Tokairin Y¨±ko knew that if Chen Yu were interested in her, there was a high chance she couldn''t resist him, and she would choose to be his lover.


    So despite shivering slightly from the cold, with many passersby giving her strange looks, Tokairin Y¨±ko continued to monitor Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu earnestly.


    As the two were nearly finished with their meal, Tokairin Y¨±ko sighed with a sense of relief internally but remained vignt, considering that after the meal, the two might either go their separate ways, or it would follow the typical script of an affair where they would seek out a love hotel.


    Under Tokairin Y¨±ko''s tense surveince, Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto settled their bill and then left the restaurant together.


    Seeing the demeanor of the two, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t easily judge their rtionship. At least Chen Yu didn''t seem to be affectionate towards Misumi Mikoto; he just looked like someone who had just finished dining with a friend. It seemed like there might not be a romantic rtionship between them.


    But Tokairin Y¨±ko was hesitant to make a judgment; after all, in Japan, infidelity among men is all toomon. Many times, these men are excellent actors who, even if they''ve already been intimate, can still act as if nothing has happened.


    So Tokairin Y¨±ko decided to keep following them, just in case she made a wrong judgment that could lead to a big mistake.


    Furthermore, Tokairin Y¨±ko clearly sensed admiration and adoration in the way Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu.


    As a woman, especially one who frequents various mixed-gender social events, Tokairin Y¨±ko had a profound understanding of both men and women. When a woman looks at a man with adoration, in reality, as long as that man isn''t too foolish, winning her over isn''t a difficult task.


    This was primarily why Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t set her worries about Misumi Mikoto aside. After all, there are very few men in this world who can resist and remain unaffected when faced with the advances of a beautiful woman like Misumi Mikoto.


    Following Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto, Tokairin Y¨±ko carefully concealed herself to avoid detection.


    What puzzled Tokairin Y¨±ko was that Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto didn''t seem interested in going to a love hotel. They passed by several love hotels and didn''t enter any of them.


    Love hotels have be a verymon sight in Japan; no ID is needed to check in. In fact, you don''t even see any staff members, as they offer the most private services, making them a perfect ce for Japanese people to have an affair.


    The social mores in Japan and those across the sea in thatrge country are quite different. There are, of course, married Japanese who remain loyal to their spouses, but many Japanese are more open-minded, especially inrge cities like Tokyo.


    Once, a variety show interviewed a so-called love-ban Japanese idol group, asking them after how many meetings they would go home with a guy. Their answer was three times.


    And such a number is considered rtively conservative among Japanese. Bear in mind that going home with a man implies more than just hanging out at his ce.


    Among office workers, the rate of extramarital affairs is even higher. Thus, it''s hardly surprising that Japan has the most advanced love hotel industry in the world.


    In Japanese love hotels, all you need to do is walk in, pick the room you want, and just remember to pay when you leave. These hotels operate in a way that you won''t see anyone throughout your stay, providing an extremely considerate service and the perfect spot for a secret rendezvous.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu certainly noticed someone following him and Misumi Mikoto, but since he didn''t sense any malice, he didn''t pay much mind to it, letting the person follow them.


    As for Misumi Mikoto by his side, Chen Yu shook his head slightly. His student seemed tock talent in this area, clearly oblivious to the fact that they were being followed.


    However, for an ordinary person living in a peaceful and safe environment like Peace, this wasn''t strange. Even Chen Yu himself was just an ordinary person before he obtained the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and became different.


    Of course, even though he wasn''t concerned about the person following them, Chen Yu still disliked being tailed. So when he saw a shopping mall on the side of the road, he abruptly grabbed Misumi Mikoto and turned into the mall.


    "Eh? Professor?" Misumi Mikoto was somewhat confused as Chen Yu pulled her into the mall. He had told her that he was taking her to perform a spell practice test, but now they ended up in a mall, which perplexed her.


    "Someone is following us," Chen Yu exined briefly as he led Misumi Mikoto into a crowded store. Blending in with the stream of people and no longer feeling watched, he grasped Misumi Mikoto''s arm and, before she could react, instantly transported her to his Necromantic Space.


    Meanwhile, in the store they had entered, Tokairin Y¨±ko who had waited without seeing them reappear finally could not contain herself and walked into the store. However, after looking around, she couldn''t find Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto and simply stood there, baffled, with no idea what had just happened.

 Chapter 388 - 385: Cerebrospinal Fluid Leak (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    The girl whomunicated with Hiromi Jounouchi was perhaps too worried about her mother, or it could be that her mother also felt some difort and thought it necessary to go to the hospital for a check-up. Two dayster, the girl called Hiromi Jounouchi''s cellphone.


    "Doctor sister, I''m the girl who consulted you the other day, do you remember me?" The girl''s voice over the phone carried a sense of urgency, allowing Hiromi Jounouchi to hear her worry and fear.


    Feeling the girl''s concern, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t bother with formalities and directly asked, "I remember you, how is your mother doing? Is she feeling any better now?"


    "No! Doctor sister, my mother''s condition is worse than before! She says she often gets headaches now, and it seems like she has a cold and is running a fever, and the medicine doesn''t seem to work, plus she''s always sniffling!" The girl quickly exined to Hiromi Jounouchi when asked about her mother''s condition, however, she didn''t think a cold was that serious, despite her worry.


    But when Hiromi Jounouchi heard the symptoms described by the girl, she became even more alert and concerned. Had the girl not mentioned her mother''s ident, Hiromi Jounouchi might have thought it was just amon cold.


    However, knowing that her mother had been in a traffic ident, Hiromi Jounouchi would not simply treat these symptoms as a cold and fever, because such signs could also indicate another kind of illness that is very dangerous and often difficult for many people to detect and recognize!


    "Your mother''s condition may be quite serious, can you bring her to the hospital for an examination tomorrow? Her condition should not be dyed; if it''s just a cold, that''s fine, but if it''s due to other reasons, then you absolutely cannot wait any longer!" Hiromi Jounouchi reminded the girl over the phone, and if it wasn''t sote already, she even would have wanted her toe to the hospital for a check-up right now.


    The girl on the other end of the phone was clearly frightened by what Hiromi Jounouchi said and hastily agreed, "Okay! I will definitely take my mother to the hospital tomorrow! We''ll go first thing in the morning!"


    "When you get to the hospital tomorrow, call me or have a nurse take you to me, my name is Hiromi Jounouchi, you can just ask for the surgeon Doctor Jounouchi." Hiromi Jounouchi gave further instructions, not feeling at ease until the girl confirmed she had noted down her name, only then did she hang up the phone somewhat relieved.


    "Hiromi, what''s the matter, you seem so tense? Is there a patient looking for you?" Chen Yu, noting Hiromi Jounouchi''s still pale face after hanging up the phone, sat beside her and asked with concern, while offering her the treats he had prepared.


    Taking the treats from Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi exined, "It''s a girl I met while doing physical examinations at a girls'' school. She said her mother fell off an electric scooter and has since been dizzy, prone to falling asleep, and forgetting what she was doing, so I suggested her mother go to the hospital for a check-up.


    She just called to say her mother''s condition has worsened, now with symptoms of headaches, fever, and runny nose. I''m a bit worried, so I''ve asked her to bring her mother to the hospital tomorrow to have a look."


    "That symptom... Hiromi, are you concerned it''s cerebrospinal fluid rhinorrhea?" Chen Yu, upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s recount of the situation, immediately thought of an illness that matched the described symptoms¡ªa condition often caused by car idents or falls and easily overlooked as just a cold symptom.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded affirmatively to Chen Yu''s words, "Traumatic cerebrospinal fluid rhinorrhea caused by an injury is quitemon after a car ident, but many people tend to overlook and underestimate it. That''s why I insisted that the girl bring her mother to the hospital for an examination tomorrow."


    "Hiromi, you handled it properly; such a condition should definitely be examined. Even if it''s not cerebrospinal fluid rhinorrhea, given that her mother has been feeling drowsy and unable to remember things she was supposed to do, it might also be a consciousness disorder that might have caused a concussion," Chen Yu validated Jounouchi Hiromi''s judgment while also contributing his own.


    However, even though Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi had a general impression of what could be wrong with the girl''s mother, neither believed they had fully grasped the woman''s symptoms or condition. A true diagnosis could only be made after seeing the patient in person followed by a thorough and objective examination, not merely by listening to a description or an ount of the symptoms.


    Just as a fever and fluid leaking from the nose might suggest amon viral or cold infection, it might also be a sign of a basal skull injury leading to a leak of cerebrospinal fluid, which could in turn lead to intracranial hypotension and potentially to meningitis and encephalitis.


    Furthermore, even if two people exhibit identical symptoms, after examination by a doctor,pletely different treatments might be adopted because the underlying causes might differ.


    Although the symptoms are simr, the different underlying causes mean the methods of treatment will differ ordingly.


    Thus, it is both presumptuous and foolish for some today to think that by searching the inte for medical cases with symptoms that seem like theirs, they know how to treat their condition, or to believe that if a doctor''s treatment differs from what they found online, the doctor must be misleading them or acting wrongly.


    After all, even the same doctor, faced with the same disease, might adopt different therapeutic approaches depending on the severity of a patient''s condition. One can only use someone else''s medical records as a reference to understand what one might be suffering from, rather than assuming that if a certain treatment worked for one person, it must be used for oneself, and if not, the doctor must be deceiving them.


    Such behavior is incredibly foolish, as it not only interferes with the doctor''s treatment but also dys the invaluable healing time for the patient. Indeed, many have missed their treatment window due to such foolish actions, resulting inrger medical expenses and detriment to their health, turning a small, manageable ailment into a severe one, or even costing them their lives.


    Therefore, any responsible doctor would never diagnose solely based on someone else''s description, as that would be irresponsible towards life.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, this little girl''s father became a vegetative state after a car ident; do you think there''s a way to treat him?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly recalled the girl mentioning that her father had been in aa in the hospital since an ident a year ago and inquired to Chen Yu if there was a way to treat someone in a vegetative state.


    "I''m not sure about this; I would need to see the patient to know whether the issue is with the soul or the body," Chen Yu thought for a moment but couldn''t make a definitive judgment.

 Chapter 389 - 386: Skull Base Fracture (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The next morning, the girl who had arranged to meet with Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi brought her mother to the hospital.


    Through prior phone contact and the help of the nurse, the girl and her mother quickly met with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Doctor Jounouchi!" The girl greeted Jounouchi Hiromi, and also introduced her mother, "This is my mother, Mom, this is Doctor Jounouchi, she''s the one who suggested I bring you in for an examination."


    "I''m so sorry to trouble you, Doctor!" Keiko''s mother, upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi, hurriedly apologized, feeling that her daughter had caused the other party trouble and inconvenience. After all, in her view, her condition was not serious enough to necessitate a hospital visit.


    Previously, she had only fallen off her electric scooter while turning a corner. Although her head had hit the ground, her thick winter clothes prevented any scrapes, so she just sat on the ground to collect herself, then stood up, checked herself and the scooter, and feeling there were no issues, rode home.


    However, in the following days, she asionally felt an inexplicable urge to sleep and often forgot what she nned to do, but she just thought she was tired and hadn''t rested enough.


    It wasn''t until she started showing mild symptoms of a cold these past two days, with persistent headaches and a runny nose, that her daughter grew very concerned and mentioned she had made an appointment with a doctor, prompting her to agree toe to the hospital for an examination.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing the girl''s mother apologizing, quickly said, "Ma''am, you''re too kind; this is just part of my job, there''s no need for such courtesy. It should be said that you have a good daughter; she really cares for you."


    "It''s my good fortune to have a daughter as sweet as Keiko! She''s very sensible and has never given me any worries," Keiko''s mother said, her face breaking into a smile when she heard Jounouchi Hiromi praising her daughter. Her daughter had always been her pride.


    But as she was speaking, a clear watery liquid again flowed from her nostrils. She bent her head to reach for her handkerchief, but the flow intensified even more.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly stopped her, gesturing not to bend over, "This may not be a cold; I''ll take you for a test right away!"


    Saying this, Jounouchi Hiromi led the puzzled mother and the seemingly frightened girl toward the examination room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Focus on this area, especially the skull base and the meninges," Jounouchi Hiromi instructed the technician operating the CT machine, emphasizing the areas she wanted to be examined as she stood outside the CT scan room.


    "I understand," the examining physician nodded and focused on scanning the mother''s head as Jounouchi Hiromi had instructed.


    "Doctor sister, is my mom very unwell?" a girl named Keiko asked Jounouchi Hiromi in a worried whisper, watching her focused manner which indeed made her very anxious.


    "Don''t be too nervous. Your mom might have suffered a basal skull fracture when she fell, which means a break in the bone at the back of the head. Right here..." Jounouchi Hiromi exined, touching the girl''s ipital bone to show her the location: "A fracture here could have torn her dura mater and arachnoid mater, the twoyers of tissue that encase the brain, leading to some of the brain''s fluids leaking out through her nose. That''s what you seeing from her nose."


    "Is that fluid leaking from my mom''s brain?" Keiko looked at Jounouchi Hiromi with a terrified expression. After all, the brain is a very important organ, and anything rted to it can easily cause distress.


    "It''s not urate to say it''s leaking from her brain. There are fluids present in human tissues, like our blood and lymphatic fluid, which are widely found throughout our bodies. However, the brain, being the most important organ, doesn''t contain lymphatic fluid. What is present around the brain and spinal cord is cerebrospinal fluid.


    This fluid surrounds and supports our entire brain and spinal cord. It effectively reduces the weight bearing on the brain and provides some protection. So a leak of cerebrospinal fluid can cause certain conditions. For instance, your mother''s drowsiness and memory issues might be due to intracranial hypotension caused by the leak of cerebrospinal fluid," Jounouchi Hiromi exined the role of cerebrospinal fluid to Keiko, also trying to reassure her: "But don''t worry too much. This kind of injury is amon symptom at traffic ident sites, and the body produces new cerebrospinal fluid every day. Although it can cause many adverse effects, your mom''s condition is not serious."


    "Doctor Jounouchi! Pleasee and look at this," the examining physician suddenly called out to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi returned to the control panel. Looking at the CT scan images of Keiko''s mother on the screen, she couldn''t help frowning: "It''s a basal skull fracture and tears in the arachnoid and dura mater! With this extent, she''ll need surgery!"


    "Doctor sister, how is my mom doing?" Keiko saw Jounouchi Hiromi frown and her heart, which had just settled, was suspended once again.


    "The situation is a bit more serious than I expected. Under normal circumstances, cerebrospinal fluid rhinorrhea can be cured with medical treatment, but your mom might need surgery," Jounouchi Hiromi said to Keiko in a somewhat stern tone while also trying tofort the girl who was worried about her mother: "However, there''s no need to worry too much. It''ll just be a minimally invasive surgery. She''ll be fine, and I''ll arrange for your mother to undergo the surgery as soon as possible. Rest assured, our hospital''s doctors are very skilled!"


    "Thank you, doctor sister!" Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Keiko hastily expressed her gratitude, but the thought of her mother''s surgery costs made her head bow again, her heart aching over where to gather such a sum. Could it really be necessary to apany old men on walks in Shibuya, as her ssmates had suggested?


    "No need to thank me. Let me arrange for your mother''s hospital admission first. Don''t worry about the cost¡ªI''ll cover it for now," Jounouchi Hiromi offered, noticing the young girl''s worry and volunteering to help.


    "How could I ept that! Doctor sister, you have already done so much for me!" Keiko immediately refused, not wanting to owe Jounouchi Hiromi so much.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi responded to her refusal by gently patting her head and smiling, "You will have to repay this money, but there''s no need to rush. You can give it back when you start working in the future. When I visited your school, many girls said they wanted to study medicine and be doctors. Maybe you should consider it too?"

 Chapter 390 - 387: The Fetus (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Keiko''s mother''s surgery was not difficult; it was a CSF leak, so all that was needed was to confirm the leak point through a nasal endoscope examination and then proceed with a single-nostril transsphenoidal approach for the treatment, which would effectively cure the condition.


    As for the cost of the surgery, it was not very high. Jounouchi Hiromi had already inquired about it. When Keiko''s family''s financial situation was still adequate, her mother had purchased medical insurance. Such traumatic injuries caused by traffic idents fell within the scope of medical insurancepensation. Therefore, Keiko''s mother''s treatment costs were not high to begin with, and with Jounouchi Hiromi agreeing to advance the treatment costs, the issue did not add to the financial burden of Keiko''s family.


    Of course, whether owing Jounouchi Hiromi such arge debt of gratitude would bring psychological pressure to Keiko was beyond Jounouchi Hiromi''s control.


    Although Keiko had written an IOU very seriously, and had stamped her mother''s seal and her own fingerprint on it, this matter was not merely about money. For Keiko, this incident could not be considered as life-saving, but it was not far off.


    "Alright, your mother''s examination is already done. I will have the nurse arrange for her hospitalization. Your mother''s condition requires absolute bed rest to prevent any aggravation of her illness, so you might need to take care of things by yourself for the next few days," said Jounouchi Hiromi, looking at Keiko''s mother who had justpleted the examination and then speaking to Keiko in a lowered voice.


    "I can cook for myself. When mom used toe backte from work, I always cooked for myself. I can take care of myself," Keiko obediently expressed her ability to take care of herself and earnestly requested Jounouchi Hiromi, "Doctor Sister, could I ask you to take care of my mother?"


    "Don''t worry, our hospital''s nurses are all very professional. They will definitely take good care of your mother. I will heal her too," Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Keiko, patted her tender shoulder, and said to the nurse beside her, "Go with this nurse sister to handle your mother''s hospital admission procedures!"


    "Thank you, Doctor Sister!" Keiko quickly thanked Jounouchi Hiromi, then looked at the nurse beside her and earnestly said, "I''m troubling you, Nurse Sister!"


    "No trouble at all,e with me," the nurse gave Keiko a friendly smile and took her together with her mother to handle the hospital admission procedures.


    Watching Keiko leave, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but smile. Being able to help someone in need within her capabilities was indeed a good feeling.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Husband, hurry up!" Egawa Sae, who was just out of surgery, urged her husband impatiently as she moved forward urgently.


    "Slow down, Sha Hui, you''ve just recovered; don''t walk so fast. Take care of yourself!" Egawa Sae''s husband quickly followed and supported his wife, trying to soothe her restlessness.


    However, this did little to affect Mrs. Egawa; she kept urging her husband to move faster.


    If it weren''t for not having fully recovered from the surgery, this woman would probably have already started running.


    As her husband, Mrs. Egawa''s husband understood his wife''s feelings very well. After all, he was also feeling the same sense of urgency. If it weren''t for concern over his wife''s health and his own dignity, he might have run as well?


    After all, what they were going to see was the child of the two of them.


    In the previous surgery, to remove the tumor from Egawa Sae''s body, the fetus from her womb was taken out, and now the child was ced in a culture tank of an Artificial Womb specially customized by Jounouchi Hiromi¡ªthis entire set of Artificial Womb equipment was housed in a sterileboratory due to the need to maintain cleanliness.


    For Egawa Sae, although the removal of her fetus was for the sake of saving her own life, she had always felt a sense of emptiness after the surgery, as if something was suddenly missing.


    This was also why, even though her body had just begun to recover, after receiving a call from Jounouchi Hiromi telling her that she coulde to see the child, she rushed to theboratory¡ªanxious because she knew what she was missing was precisely the life she had been carrying¡ªher own child.


    Although she had seen her child in videos and pictures sent by Jounouchi Hiromi, the feeling was vastly different from that of seeing her child with her own eyes.


    However, when they arrived outside the sterileboratory, they were naturally stopped.


    "Sorry, the two of you, theb is inside, and entry of unauthorized personnel is prohibited." In addition to being aprehensive hospital, Tokyo University Medical School Hospital is also a research institution of The University of Tokyo''s Medical School; thus, theboratories here naturally have very strict security measures.


    Egawa Sae, who was stopped, naturally felt very dissatisfied, but since the guard was earnestly carrying out the regtions, she had nothing to say and could only urge her husband to quickly call Jounouchi Hiromi, so that she could lead them in.


    However, just as Egawa Sae''s husband was searching for Jounouchi Hiromi''s phone number on his cell phone, Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice came from behind them, "Mrs. Egawa, did you arrive earlier than us?"


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice, Egawa Sae quickly turned her head and saw Jounouchi Hiromi walking towards them. She hurriedly greeted her.


    "I''m really sorry, I was just doing a checkup for a patient and came overte. I apologize for making you wait," Jounouchi Hiromi said to Egawa Sae with an apology. Then she took out her ID card, opened the door to theboratory, and exined the situation to the guard on the side, finally leading the couple into theb.


    The three of them passed through theb''s corridor and quickly arrived in front of the sterileboratory where the Artificial Womb wasid.


    "Sorry, because theb has to remain sterile you can''t go inside, so you''ll have to observe from here," Jounouchi Hiromi led Egawa Sae and her husband to the ss window through which the interior of the sterileboratory could be seen. She pointed to an orange-yellow culture tank inside and said, "The culture tank there contains your child. Everything is normal at the moment, the child is very healthy and growing well."


    "Is that my child?" Egawa Sae pressed her whole person against the ss window, hoping to get a clearer view of her child¡ªthe fetus that was currently floating in the orange-yellow artificial amniotic fluid.


    "Yes, that is Mrs. Egawa''s child. The child''s development is very good, and they will be a healthy baby!" said Jounouchi Hiromi, standing beside Egawa Sae with a smile on her face.

 Chapter 391 - 388: News (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    "Professor, theboratory space has been arranged," Kyuuzai Ryousen reported to Chen Yu in his office. "My father helped to contact a pharmaceuticalpany that was selling their property, which was originally their research and developmentb. Recently, this pharmaceutical enterprise intended to sell some of its real estate to increase its liquid funds and reduce the financial pressure brought about by the development of new products, so after contacting them, I have purchased thatboratory and an apartment building next to it."


    "An apartment building? Are you nning to convert it into patient wards?" Chen Yu asked, flipping through the project n that Kyuuzai Ryousen had prepared, his interest piqued.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen nodded, exining to Chen Yu, "Because you received the approval for the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory, as regenerative medicine research differs from traditional drug research, besides the researchbs, there should also be wards where the healing methods can be put into practice. With this purpose in mind, I bought the adjacent apartment building, which is now being transformed along with theboratory."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu looked at the design proposal in his hands and nodded in satisfaction, "Having some wards would indeed be very convenient. I am quite pleased with this design. Well done, Ryosen-kun."


    "You tter me, Professor. It''s my duty," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied, his eyes noticeably brightened by the praise, but he still bowed deeply to Chen Yu, a gesture of modesty.


    Closing the project n and casually cing it on the office desk, Chen Yu nced at the clock on the wall and said to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "It is almost time for lunch. Let''s have a simple meal together at noon."


    "It would be an honor!" Kyuuzai Ryousen eagerly agreed.


    Seeing that Kyuuzai Ryousen had agreed, Chen Yu stood up from his desk and headed towards the cafeteria, with Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly following half a step behind him.


    When the two arrived at the cafeteria, Chen Yu naturally went to have the bento lovingly prepared by Jounouchi Hiromi, while Kyuuzai Ryousen dutifully went to order his meal.


    However, when Chen Yu found Jounouchi Hiromi, he was surprised to see that the Egawa Sae couple was also sitting at her table, appearing to be in discussion about something.


    "Hiromi, what are you talking about?" Chen Yu greeted the Egawa Sae couple before sitting down next to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you''re here?" Jounouchi Hiromi noticed Chen Yu approaching and hurriedly ced the bento she had prepared in front of him, "Here, this is today''s bento. I''ve made your favorite broli and meatballs, and it''s already heated up."


    "Thank you, then I won''t hold back," Chen Yu took the bento, gave an apologetic look to the Egawa Sae couple, and then opened the bento box, taking out his chopsticks to start eating.


    Meanwhile, Egawa Sae hastily sent her husband to order their meal, but continued discussing with Jounouchi Hiromi the topic they hadn''t finished, "Doctor Jounouchi, your research is epoch-making for all humanity, especially for women, it''s of unparalleled importance! This canpletely liberate women from childbirth!


    Please allow me to cover this event from start to finish! I want to record the whole process, from now until my child is born, into a special program to be broadcast on the television. Please, you must agree to this!"


    The request Egawa Sae made to Jounouchi Hiromi was an idea she thought of after seeing her own child and settling her worries because, as a media professional, she had keenly sensed the potentially explosive news within this matter.


    Egawa Sae was the world''s first pregnant woman to have her fetus extracted during gestation, and her child was also the first fetus to undergo ex-utero pregnancy. This was not just a new medical procedure; it signified that women could entirely be freed from the act of carrying a pregnancy.


    In modern society, in vitro fertilization technology was already highly developed, so obtaining embryos for children was not difficult. The issue had been that there had been no breakthrough in the technology for nurturing fetuses artificially, and the research on artificial wombs had always been at an impasse, resulting in no sess in ex-utero gestation.


    However, with the advent of the artificial womb technology researched by Jounouchi Hiromi, it signified the feasibility of ex-utero pregnancy, and also meant that the birth of new life would no longer require the female body¡ªit could bepletely achieved through in vitro fertilizationbined with artificial womb gestation,pletely liberating women from the process of giving birth.


    Although Egawa Sae was not an extreme feminist, as a media professional, she wanted to report this event of significant importance to women, even if she was only doing it as a journalist, not just as a woman.


    For a media professional like Egawa Sae, neglecting to report such a groundbreaking news story was almost criminal.


    Therefore, she requested Jounouchi Hiromi''s permission to cover the event and wanted to document the entire process of her own child''s growth until birth, even to create a special program about it.


    Egawa Sae was confident that if the program was broadcast, it would surely cause widespread public attention and provoke a significant societal response. At that time, it would y a crucial role in changing the social status of women.


    "This¡­ Ms. Egawa Sae, could you give me some time to think about this?" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t outright object to presenting her research through the media, but she wasn''t as enthusiastic about it as Egawa Sae and even felt a slight reluctance.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s hesitation, Egawa Sae couldn''t pressure her further. Even though the child was Egawa Sae''s own, and she, as the mother, had the right to decide whether or not to make her child''s growth public, the research belonged to Jounouchi Hiromi after all.


    In Japan, a country that ces great emphasis on the protection of intellectual property rights, even television programs filming on the streets must obtain permission from the subjects, such as interior shots of a store or passersby, else they would have to blur them out with mosaic. Therefore, if Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t agree, Egawa Sae wouldn''t be able to report on it, which is exactly why she was earnestly beseeching Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Please Jounouchi-sensei, I implore you to seriously consider this matter!" Egawa Sae pleaded with Jounouchi Hiromi earnestly.

 Chapter 392 - 389: Intentions (First update of 2020, please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets)

    Egawa Sae didn''t disturb Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi during their lunch; after again asking Sae for a favor, she went to an adjacent table with her husband, leaving the spot for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Is this matter troubling you a lot, Hiromi?" Chen Yu asked while eating the bento Hiromi Jounouchi made for him.


    "It''s not that it''s troubling," Hiromi Jounouchi replied as she ate her bento, "I just think there''s no need for such sensational reporting. After all, my starting point was just to treat and save people, but now Ms. Egawa Sae is talking to me about liberating women from childbirth, enhancing women''s social status and whatnot..." Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head somewhat helplessly as she said this: "It makes me feel very strange, like people insist on saying I think something I never did."


    Hearing what Hiromi Jounouchi said, Chen Yu suddenly looked at her with a quirky expression and asked her, "Hiromi, you probably didn''t do readingprehension when you were little, did you?"


    "Readingprehension? I''ve done those kinds of problems where you read a passage and understand the content, Chen Yu, don''t you underestimate me too much?" Hiromi Jounouchi frowned disapprovingly upon hearing Chen Yu''s question.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head and said, "It''s not about reading a passage and then understanding what the content says. What I''m talking about is reading and understanding the author''s thoughts and feelings, grasping the profound connotations hidden in the text. Hiromi, have you done that kind of question?"


    "Huh?" Hiromi Jounouchi was bewildered when Chen Yu said this, her face froze, not understanding what he meant.


    "It''s the kind of question that requires you to grasp the author''s thoughts and feelings. As a child, I was so tormented by these questions that I felt like dying!" Chen Yu said with a wry smile, shaking his head as if recalling the fear of being dominated by readingprehension problems as a child. But he continued, "However, what''s most troubling about these questions is not understanding the connotations of the article but having to figure out the so-called emotions the author wants to convey."


    "But if we''re talking about emotions the author wants to convey, for children, understanding such profound things should be difficult, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi felt that when she was a child, she couldn''t have grasped such deep concepts.


    Chen Yu nodded and sadly stated, "That''s why for children, answering these questions often involves regurgitating the set patterns taught by teachers, fitting a specific format to respond. But..."


    At this point, Chen Yu seemed to recall something amusing, his lips curling into a smile: "Sometimes writers just write based on inspiration, without intending to convey any profound meaning. Yet, in ordinary people''s view, since you are a writer, what you write is naturally a literary work with profound meaning; if they can''t understand, it''s because theyck understanding.


    Therefore, many people will force their interpretations onto a work, and oftentimes they will add content to an article that isn''t there.


    I remember something interesting from when I was studying. One year, during an exam, they chose an article by a known writer as the readingprehension text, requiring students to determine the feelings that the author wanted to convey. But everyone''s answers varied from the standard ones, so the grades weren''t great.


    So, some curious individuals took the question to the writer himself, asking what exactly he meant to express, what was the real standard answer, but the response given by the writer himself was, ''I don''t know myself, because I wasn''t thinking that much at the time.''"


    "The writer himself didn''t know what emotions he wanted to express?" Hiromi Jounouchi was surprised by the story Chen Yu told¡ªsuch responses, where even the author didn''t know the emotions they wanted to convey, were beyond her expectations.


    "Some asked the author the same thing, but the author said he just wanted to write an interesting story, nothing more. If he did have any emotions he wanted to express at that time, it was simply the desire to write an interesting story." After Chen Yu exined this to Hiromi Jounouchi, he earnestly said to her, "I''m telling you all this because I want you to know that other people''s perceptions of your thoughts aren''t important; what matters is how you felt when you were doing this thing, did you want to do it?"


    "I wanted to do it...?" Hiromi Jounouchi, upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, fell into deep thought, seriously pondering the question. After some consideration, she finally nodded at Chen Yu in affirmation: "I wanted to do it! From the start, my only goal was to cure Ms. Egawa Sae and save her child. I decided to help her because I could empathize with her desire to be a mother from a woman''s perspective! So this is something I want to do."


    "If that is the case, why not follow your own thoughts? As for how others interpret it, that''s their business; you just have to do what you want to do well," Chen Yu smiled and looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, speaking thus.


    While Hiromi Jounouchi was contemting what Chen Yu had told her, Kyuuzai Ryousen also came over with his lunch. However, seeing Hiromi Jounouchi sitting next to Chen Yu, he hesitated, unsure whether to sit down.


    But before Chen Yu could say anything, seeing him approach, Hiromi Jounouchi waved at him first: "Come over and sit, Ryosen-kun."


    "My apologies." Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi inviting him, Kyuuzai Ryousen still nced at Chen Yu, who tacitly consented, then sat down at their table.


    The arrival of Kyuuzai Ryousen didn''t disrupt the conversation between Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu. She grasped the meaning behind Chen Yu''s recent words and reexamined her original intentions under his guidance, gradually understanding what she should do: "Do you mean, Mr. Chen Yu, that I should act ording to my own thoughts, rather than worrying about social perceptions and the opinions of others?"


    "In this world, not a single thing can please and satisfy everyone. Your research is already challenging traditional human ethics and touching on what''s called ''the realm of the gods,'' so it''s normal to encounter criticism and attention. Why bother with the thoughts of those mediocre people?" Chen Yu looked at Hiromi Jounouchi and told her so.

 Chapter 393 - 390: Transfer to Another Hospital (Request for Subscription and Monthly Tickets)

    Although Jounouchi Hiromi had changed her attitude, she did not immediately agree to Egawa Sae''s request. After all, turning the experiment process into a television show would still require the hospital''s consent.


    Even though the hospital could gain significant fame and benefits from this matter, it did not mean Jounouchi Hiromi could make decisions privately without informing the dean.


    Whether permission was granted was one thing, and whether to speak of it was another.


    Neither Jounouchi Hiromi nor Chen Yu could possibly decide to not report to Shimura Maru and seek her approval just because they knew she would agree to the proposal.


    Such disrespectful behavior toward leadership, although possibly overlooked due to the benefits it brought, would certainly harbour discontent within the leader''s heart and affect their perception of you.


    Offending the leadership in this way was obviously not something Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi would do, turning what could be a good deed into a misstep.


    After discussing the matter with Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi then curiously turned to Kyuuzai Ryousen, who was beside them, and asked with some curiosity, "Ryosen-kun, I haven''t seen you around much recently; is there something that brings you here today?"


    "Yes, Doctor Jounouchi. It''s about the construction of the professor''s Regenerative Medicine Laboratory. The site selection for theb has beenpleted, and it''s currently undergoing renovation and remodeling," Kyuuzai Ryousen hurriedly responded respectfully to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question. His respect for Jounouchi Hiromi was not only because she was his future mistress but also because, thanks to the Cursed Raven hidden on his shoulder, he could feel the Dragon Might that Jounouchi Hiromi, though restrained, still exuded.


    It was a fear born of bloodlines, the terror of facing a natural predator, the great horror that made one''s soul shiver!


    It was the fear from the blood and soul of a weaker life force whenpletely dominated by a superior being, the feeling of being controlled when a mere nce could dictate life or death.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi, with Xiao Lan''s help, had restrained all her might, the Cursed Raven on Kyuuzai Ryousen''s shoulder could still sense her abundant life force and strong soul, as well as the majesty of the giant dragon.


    As for ordinary people not feeling it, it was only because human senses are too dull, much like animals that can sense natural disasters in advance while humans cannot¡ªit was the same principle.


    "Regenerative Medicine? I''ve heard about it from Mr. Chen Yu; you''re working hard, Ryosen-kun," said Jounouchi Hiromi courteously to Kyuuzai Ryousen. Although Ryousen was an employee of Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi seemed not yet ustomed to speaking to him from a position of superior authority, and instead, she came off as very approachable.


    Yet, Jounouchi Hiromi''s demeanor could not help but somewhat overwhelm Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "I''ve heard from Mr. Chen Yu that you like keeping birds, Ryosen-kun. I seem to recall that I also have a couple of secret tips on bird keeping; you cane to get them from meter," Jounouchi Hiromi said, as her gaze purposefully shifted toward the seemingly invisible Cursed Raven perched on Kyuuzai Ryousen''s shoulder.


    Ryousen understood that the secret tips Jounouchi Hiromi referred to were definitely methods that would help with the care of the Cursed Raven, especially since she had deliberately nced at the Cursed Raven on his shoulder. He quickly expressed his gratitude, "Thank you, Doctor Jounouchi! It is truly an honor to receive your secret methods!"


    "It''s a trivial matter, not worth mentioning. You''ve done so much for Mr. Chen Yu, it should be me thanking you on his behalf." Hiromi Jounouchi smiled and indicated to Ryousen Kyuuzai that there was no need to take it too seriously.


    While Ryousen Kyuuzai was expressing his gratitude to Hiromi Jounouchi, a shout from the side interrupted their conversation, and Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but turn around, only to see Keiko, carrying a food tray, standing not far behind her and looking at her with a surprised and delighted face.


    "Doctor sister, are you eating?" Keiko, holding her own lunch, ran up to Hiromi Jounouchi''s side with small steps, and asked with a hint of expectation, "May I sit here?"


    "Have a seat." Hiromi Jounouchi showed her a smile.


    Chen Yu nced at Keiko, moved the lunch box on the table slightly toward himself to make room for Keiko, and then asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, is this little girl the one you mentioned before, the one who brought her mother to the hospital for a check-up? Has her mother''s diagnosis been confirmed?"


    "Her mother came in for an examination this morning, and the CT scan showed a fracture at the base of the skull along with tearing of the meninges and dura mater, so she has CSF rhinorrhea. I''ve already arranged for her mother to be admitted to the hospital and to have surgery. The problem is not serious." Hiromi Jounouchi exined to Chen Yu while eating her lunch, and after finishing, she smiled at Keiko.


    Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Keiko also gratefully said to Chen Yu, "If not for doctor sister, my mom would still think she just had a cold! Just now, mom told me to give extra thanks to doctor sister."


    "You''ve already thanked me!" Hiromi Jounouchiughed, clearly delighted by Keiko''s thanks.


    Although she smiled, Hiromi Jounouchi also remembered that Keiko''s father was in the hospital,atose due to a car ident, so she asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, Keiko''s father has been in aa in the hospital because of a car ident. Can you think of a way to help her?"


    This question Hiromi Jounouchi had asked Chen Yu before, but by asking again, she obviously hoped that Chen Yu would lend a helping hand.


    Looking at Keiko''s expectant gaze, Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "Do you have your father''s medical records and examination reports? Could you bring them to me to take a look? Without knowing the exact situation, I can''t determine what state your father is in right now. I need to verify his condition before I can be sure whether I can help him or not."


    "We have all my father''s examination reports well-kept at home! I will go get them right away!" Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Keiko was ready to stand up and rush home to get her father''s examination reports and medical records for Chen Yu, hoping he could help her father wake up.


    "Don''t rush, you should eat first!" Chen Yu hurriedly stopped the girl, indicating her not to be so eager, "Even if you want to get the medical records, there is no need to hurry like this. Moreover, I suggest transferring your father to our hospital would be better, especially since your mother is also hospitalized here. Transferring your father would make it easier for you to manage, and it can facilitate treatment."


    "Can we really do that? But my father..." Keiko began, then thought about the medical expenses for her father''s treatment, realizing that her family was already out of money for her father''s treatment.


    However, at this moment, Ryousen Kyuuzai suddenly spoke up, "Professor, if it''s a case of aa caused by a car ident, could this fall under the scope of regenerative medicine treatment? If that''s possible, I think we could try the new healing potion recently produced by Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals on her father. It could serve as a clinical application demonstration for the healing potion."

 Chapter 394 - 391: Comatose Patient (Free Today, Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Patients in a persistent vegetative state are a term we often hear mentioned in various films or literary works, and even frequently encountered in real life, but the vast majority of people do not have a clear understanding of what this state actually is. In fact, many people only know the term "vegetative state" without knowing what it really means.


    To put it simply, a vegetative state refers to a condition of existence akin to that of a nt.


    These patients can open their eyes, and sometimes their gaze can move.


    They can smile, cry, and even grab a loved one''s hand or mutter groans.


    However, all these actions are just purposeless reflex movements.


    Just like a nt, they breathe, and their pulse, blood pressure, and body temperature are all normal.


    Moreover, if you "water and fertilize" them, they can still grow robustly.


    But patients in a vegetative state no longer have consciousness, perception, thinking, or other higher neural activities unique to humans.


    Apart from retaining some instinctual neural reflexes and the ability to metabolize substances and energy, the cognitive abilities of vegetative patients (including the recognition of their own existence) arepletely lost, and they will not engage in any voluntary activities.


    Hence, the vegetative state is also known as nt-like state or irreversiblea.


    The brainstem of a vegetative patient still functions, and they can digest and absorb nutrients when fed, using these energies to maintain bodily metabolism, including respiration, heartbeat, blood pressure, etc. They can also produce some instinctual reflexes to external stimuli, such as coughing, sneezing, yawning, etc.


    The main causes of a vegetative state are usually due to acute injuries, degenerative and metabolic diseases, and abnormalities that lead to brain function damage and loss.


    Currently, there is no particrly effective treatment for vegetative states in the medicalmunity. Usually, external stimuli are used in an attempt to reawaken the neural activity of the brain in vegetative patients, in hopes of restoring consciousness.


    However, once a vegetative statests for several months, there are seldom cases of improvement. Awakening from a vegetative state that hassted over six months is enough to be considered a medical miracle.


    Adults who are in a prolonged vegetative state have about a 50% chance of regaining some level of consciousness during the first 6 months after head injury and being able to respond to their environment. Permanent brain dysfunction is usually the oue, and after half a year, fewer and fewer patients are able to sense their surroundings in any systematic way.


    Scientists also generally believe that after twelve months of continuousa, there is no longer any possibility of awakening.


    Although scientists in France have stimted a vegetative patient who had been in aa for fifteen years with a neurostimtion device, enabling them to reach a minimum state of consciousness and produce distinct conscious responses to environmental stimuli, there is still a long way to go before truly healing and awakening such patients.


    After all, the brain is the mostplex organ in the human body, and there is still much unknown in the research of the brain.


    However, for Necromancers, a person in a vegetative state is not just about brain function damage, sometimes the state of beingatose could also be rted to the soul.


    The proposal from Kyuuzai Ryousen was a new challenge for Chen Yu, because even he did not haveplete certainty that he could heal a person in a vegetative state.


    If theatose state was caused by brain damage, then by repairing the brain and the nervous system, it is indeed possible to restore the person to a normal state and then awaken their consciousness.


    But if the problem was with the soul, that would be much more troublesome.


    For a mere soul injury, it just requires some mending. Although it might result in some memory loss, or even in some cases turn into a nk te, a nk te can also be rewritten. Although this might be more troublesome, generally speaking, it is still possible to awaken the consciousness of a person in a vegetative state.


    However, if the soul of the person in a vegetative state is no longer in their body, or perhaps has already returned to the Nether River, then even for a Necromancer who expertly understands the soul, this is a very difficult matter to deal with.


    Because nobody knows where the disembodied soul has gone. Even if there are ways to call back the soul, if the soul has returned to the Nether River or entered some restricted area, then even a Necromancer would be helpless.


    The Nether River is the final destination of all things in the world; nothing can return once it has gone back to the Nether River.


    Chen Yu is not someone who likes to challenge the limits, but when faced with a new challenge, he does not shy away, especially with matters like healing and saving people, he does not refuse.


    So, when Kyuuzai Ryousen made the suggestion to have Keiko''s father ept Healing under the guise of Regenerative Medicine research, Chen Yu did not object. The only thing he cared about was why Kyuuzai Ryousen made such a suggestion and whether he could actually heal Keiko''s father.


    "Actually, my mother is also in a vegetative state. She had an ident when she was giving birth to me, resulting in her bingatose," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied with an indifferent and almost cold tone when questioned by Chen Yu, "At first, my father tried very hard to awaken her, thinking of many ways, but as time went by, the chances of my mother waking up became slimmer and slimmer..."


    "I''m sorry to bring up such a painful memory," upon hearing Kyuuzai Ryousen''s words, Chen Yu naturally understood it was a past he preferred not to mention, and he quickly apologized.


    "No, it''s okay. After all, my mother was still ''alive'' at that time; she didn''t die." A smile appeared on Kyuuzai Ryousen''s face, but this smile deeply made Chen Yu feel that only his face was smiling, "She could breathe, she could eat, her eyes could look at me, she was still alive, what''s wrong with that? Moreover, she has been like that since I was born; in my memory, my mother is just the person lying on the bed, all memories and impressions of my mothere from my father''s narratives."


    "Then, how did you...?" Chen Yu didn''t know how to describe it, as Kyuuzai Ryousen''s attitude seemed strange at that moment.


    If as he said, his mother had been in a vegetative state since his birth, then there shouldn''t be any emotional bond between him and his mother, not this kind of indifferent and odd demeanor.


    "When I was three years old, thanks to my father''s relentless effort and the calling from me and my brother, my mother finally woke up," Kyuuzai Ryousen said as a glint of reminiscence shed in his eyes and a genuine smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, but this was quickly reced by coldness, "However, that was the beginning of a nightmare, because my mother needed care for everything. She couldn''t speak, dress, walk, use the bathroom, even eating required feeding her.


    In the beginning, my father employed a maid to take care of my mother and fed her personally every day, talking to her. But as time passed, my mother remained unchanged, and was even worse than when she was unconscious; my father''s patience gradually wore thin, he became more and more indifferent to my mother, and then she just died like that."


    As he reached this point, Kyuuzai Ryousen took a deep breath to steady his emotions before looking at Chen Yu, "That''s why I don''t want that little girl to endure the same experience I had. Please, professor, help her!"

 Chapter 395 - 392 Search Error (Free to Read for Votes on Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Regardless of whether Chen Yu agrees to include Keiko''s father in the range of regenerative medicine treatment, he must first review Keiko''s father''s medical records and examine his current condition before he can determine whether he can cure him.


    However, for Chen Yu, if Keiko''s father is merely in aatose state due to brain injury and unable to wake up, Chen Yu has many methods to awaken him, and even during the subsequent recovery stage, Chen Yu can enable him to recover to a state where he can function like a normal person within a short period.


    It''s just that if Keiko''s father''s soul is no longer in his body, that would be a very troublesome matter for Chen Yu.


    If the soul still exists but has left the body, a soul summoning ritual would be necessary to call his soul back to his flesh, and with a year''s time... the likelihood of calling it back is simply too low; of course, for a Necromancer, as long as the soul exists, nothing is a problem, even if a year''s time is enough for a wandering soul to be a Bound Spirit or an Evil Ghost due to the influence of negative energy.


    For Necromancers, as long as the soul still exists, nothing is a problem. At worst, they canpletely shatter the soul, purify it, wash away all impurities from the soul, and restore it to its most essential state, and then refill it with memories.


    Although this process is a bit troublesome and requires many steps, for Chen Yu, it''s just a matter of exerting some effort.


    On the other hand, dealing with a damaged soul is easier than dealing with a soul that has left the body; after all, a damaged soul just needs repairing. While it might be difficult for others, for a Necromancer, who ys with souls as easily as eating and drinking, this is a fundamental skill.


    As for the original material needed to repair the soul¡ªanother soul, Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space is filled with nk souls, so he is notcking in materials.


    What would truly trouble Chen Yu is if the soul no longer exists.


    No matter how powerful a Necromancer is, they have not yet reached the stage where they can reverse time and space to bring a dissipated soul back. This involves time and causality, and it is not something Chen Yu, who has not yet stepped into the realm of the legendary, can achieve.


    If he were to ignite the Divine me, ascend to a Divine Position, and transcend the bindings of the temporal river, perhaps he could bring back a dissipated soul from the river of time, allowing it to return to this world, but the current Chen Yu undoubtedlycks such power.


    So, if Keiko''s father''s soul has really ceased to exist, all Chen Yu could do would be to fill a nk soul with some basic memories and ce it into her father''s body, serving as a substitute for her father''s soul.


    However, these are just the worst-case scenarios estimated by Chen Yu. The actual situation can only be determined after he personally diagnoses Keiko''s father.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu was in theboratory of his Mage Tower, flipping through the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," searching for content on how to awaken those in vegetative states.


    ```


    "Is there no record aboutatose patients?" Chen Yu furrowed his brows, the ck leather tome, although at times noisy and rigid enough to make one want to tear it apart, did contain extremelyprehensive and detailed knowledge about necromancy. Even before he officially started his post, he had only encountered evasive answers, but never had he found something that this book did not have an answer for.


    However, even after Chen Yu asked again, the book''s response was still the same phrase, "No entry rted toatose patients found."


    Hearing the disappointingly familiar response, Chen Yu, quite frustrated, closed the bookpletely, tossed the heavy ck leather tome aside, and after letting out a long sigh of disappointment, leaned back on the sofa.


    "What''s wrong, why so angry?" Jounouchi Hiromi, who had just finished bathing and was wrapped only in a towel, with another towel rubbing her hair, walked barefoot towards Chen Yu. Seeing his irritable demeanor, she asked with concern.


    Chen Yu looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi and naturally caught a whiff of the peculiar scent emanating from her. Perhaps because she had just bathed, Hiromi''s skin seemed as smooth as cream, even softer than that of an eighteen-year-old girl.


    Chen Yu understood that the fragrance emanating from her was neither body odor nor the scent of shower gel, but rather the aroma of blood that had absorbed the power of a Blood Knight, purged of the unpleasant stench of blood, because what Jounouchi Hiromi had just taken was, in fact, a blood bath.


    Of course, ording to the traditional practice of blood baths, the blood of eighteen-year-old girls is usually required, or at least arge amount of blood from living persons, but what Jounouchi Hiromi had at her disposal was arge amount of cow blood and expired blood packs from hospital blood banks.


    It might sound low-grade, but in terms of abundance and following Jounouchi Hiromi''s unique Blood Knight techniques for transformation and purification, there was actually no difference.


    After absorbing the life force from the blood bath, it was no wonder Jounouchi Hiromi looked like an eighteen-year-old girl.


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question about why he was angry, Chen Yu nced at her, shook his head slightly, and said, "It''s nothing, I just wanted to look up some information aboutatose patients, but the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' didn''t have it."


    "Not there? That''s impossible! With the Necromancer''s research into the human body, how could there be no record aboutatose patients?" Jounouchi Hiromi found it odd; she remembered seeing simr records in her own ''Crimson Hymn'' before, so how could Chen Yu''s ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' not have them.


    As she spoke, Hiromi leaned over to pick up the ck leather tome that Chen Yu had thrown aside. However, with her movement, the towel she was wearing came undone and slid off as she stood up.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t mind; she and Chen Yu were now no different from a married couple, and such trivial matters didn''t require much attention. She simply pulled up the slipping towel to cover her chest and then spread out Chen Yu''s ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' on herp to read.


    "Eh, isn''t this it? Treatment for traumatic brain tissue injury, nine manifestations of persistenta... Aren''t all these rted toatose patients? Mr. Chen Yu, how can you say it doesn''t have them?" Jounouchi Hiromi turned to look at Chen Yu with a questioning gaze.


    "I looked it up directly under atose patients''..." As Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, he had already pulled her into his embrace and tossed the towel wrapped around her aside...

 Chapter 396 - 393: The Brain (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Requesting Subscriptions)

    Having been reminded by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu realized that he had indeed searched for the wrong entries.


    For a Necromancer, there is no such term as a "vegetative state." To Necromancers, brain damage is just brain damage, and soul separation is just that; they do not entertain the concept of a vegetative state. Persistentas, to a Necromancer, are defined and categorized differently based on their causes and are not all lumped into one group.


    This was why Chen Yu had failed to find any information on vegetative states¡ªhe had been thinking with the mindset of a medical doctor and had only searched for information on that subject, hence finding nothing relevant.


    Since Necromancers do not recognize the concept of a "vegetative state," naturally, when Chen Yu searched for information on it, he couldn''t find anything.


    Once he realized his mistake, Chen Yu changed his search queries, and this time he quickly found the information he had been looking for.


    The brain is the most important organ in the human body, and this holds true for both corpses and the undead.


    While Necromancers can summon spirit-type and skeleton-type Undead Servants and can even stuff souls into dirt to create golems, it is the Undead Servants that possess brains and can think autonomously that are most useful to them.


    Skeletons and Zombies are typically low on intelligence. It is only after they evolve into high-level Undead Servants that they possess a moreplete self-consciousness and cognitive abilities. Therefore, in a standard Army of the Dead, skeletons and zombies are usually the expendable bulk.


    Spirits are a bit wiser than skeletons and zombies, making up the middle-to-lower units in an Army of the Dead. However, spirits'' self-awareness is usually not intact, and unless specifically adjusted by the Necromancer, they are obsessed with their hatred for the living and the greatest fixation from their living days¡ªthe only thing on their minds.


    As for golems... they are nothing more than robots with simple programming.


    Those undead creatures that haveplete brains and can think independently at the initial stage of revival are very precious to Necromancers.


    Generally speaking, these thinking undead creatures inherently have better potential than their counterparts, as they are able to understand the existence of the self and consider the meaning of that existence, which undoubtedly can help them grow and survive better.


    Undead creatures do not have the concept of a lifespan; the longer they live, the more experience and wisdom they umte, and the stronger they be.


    This innate gap is something that cannot bepensated forter.


    This is why all high-stage undead creatures are intelligent individuals because without intelligence and thought, an individual is ultimately just a "beast," a controlled servant, who regardless of its power, can never escape the controls of the Necromancer.


    Only those who truly possess cognitive consciousness can be called "people" and are recognized as peers by Necromancers.


    Since the brain is where consciousness germinates and all processes of listening, feeling, and thinking ultimately ur, Necromancers have conducted very thorough and in-depth research on the brain, as they are never short of dissection samples and experimental materials.


    "Brain Tissue Damage Repair Fluid? Is there really such a thing?" Chen Yu scratched his head as he saw a form listed in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," wondering if it was wise to release so many things that could change the current understanding of human medical research.


    A few cross-era studies can be attributed to one''s exceptional talent, as history has seen its fair share of brilliant geniuses. However, consistent production of cross-era research might raise suspicions.


    After all, scientific research does require umtion.


    Modern society is not like during the early Industrial Revolution when the modern scientific system was still being established, and many disciplines were interconnected. For renowned scientists like Madam Curie to have achievements in multiple subjects was not unusual.


    However, modern society is entirely different. The modern scientific system is a vast andplex structure. In one''s lifetime, making even a slight advancement in a small branch of a discipline is a remarkable and difficult feat.


    To progress in these disciplines, one first needs a systematic knowledge base. Human learning efficiency dictates that one can only establish expertise in a particr branch in a lifetime. Perhaps a super-genius can establish cross-disciplinary knowledge bases, but that doesn''t mean they could produce so many breakthroughs that would typically require a lifetime, or even decades of dedicated research by the entire medical field.


    Present one or two cross-era studies, and you might be hailed as a genius, showered with honors. But present three or five, and people start questioning if you really did the research or might even think you''re some sort of monster or extraterrestrial.


    If it''s ten or eight... congrattions, the doors of theboratory open for you, not to conduct research, but to be researched.


    Geniuses like Einstein had theories that formed a system and were interconnected throughout his life. Newton''s threews of motion are inherited from the same thread of mechanical theories. Even the legendary Te, whom some nicknamed the "wizard of electricity," spent his life conducting research rted to electricity...


    Thus, research findings do not appear out of thin air; they must be based on the existing scientific system.


    That was exactly what troubled Chen Yu because the research oues he proposed, whether nerve reconstruction surgery, broad-spectrum cancer healing potions, less known healing potions, or the Brain Tissue Damage Repair Fluid he considered releasing, were not based on the existing medical research system of humanity.


    While Chen Yu had tried to exin these originally necromantic spells using the existing knowledge system of modern medicine as much as possible, he knew that too many would raise suspicion.


    Even if he wanted to release them, it should be done gradually, one at a time.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu discarded the idea of releasing the Brain Tissue Repair Fluid. As for the treatment n for Keiko''s father, he decided to wait until he had seen Keiko''s father and diagnosed him in person.

 Chapter 414 - 411: Stabbed (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Promotion)

    Although various things happen every day, no matter how busy work is, there alwayses a time to clock out.


    Having finished a day''s work, Chen Yu packed up his stuff and, after saying goodbye to his assistant Shirai Rena, left his office to meet Jounouchi Hiromi so they could go home together.


    Today, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t need to work overtime, so she could leave with him on time.


    However, when Chen Yu arrived at the General Surgery office, he didn''t see Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Chen Yu found this odd. Before he had left the office, he had called Jounouchi Hiromi, who had said she had just finished her work and could leave for the day soon, so why wasn''t she here?


    "Where did Hiromi go? Has she left already?" Chen Yu asked the sses Doctor sitting next to Jounouchi Hiromi''s desk.


    When the sses Doctor saw Chen Yu inquiring, he hurriedly replied, "Professor, Doctor Jounouchi is in the emergency room. A stabbing victim came in with multiple wounds and needed immediate treatment, so Doctor Jounouchi was called to assist."


    "Stabbed multiple times? Which emergency room?" Hearing this from the sses Doctor, Chen Yu frowned. Although healing the sick and injured was a doctor''s sacred duty, facing such incidents when off-duty was still depressing.


    "The third emergency room!" The sses Doctor quickly responded, having heard the nurse call for help earlier. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    After getting the information he needed, Chen Yu nodded at the sses Doctor and quickly headed to the third emergency room.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the third emergency room, he expected to see a hectic scene of lifesaving efforts and bloodshed, but what he saw was entirely different from what he''d imagined.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was suturing a patient''s wound with surgical mps. Indeed, the victim had been stabbed several times, but the wounds didn''t seem to bleed much, and the room was remarkably clean¡ªeven the blood bag hanging on the side hadn''t been used.


    Chen Yu first thought it was Jounouchi Hiromi preventing the victim''s blood from spilling out, but he felt no fluctuation of a spell, which seemed even more peculiar.


    Though the resuscitation was still underway, neither Jounouchi Hiromi, who was suturing, nor the assisting nurse showed any signs of tension; on the contrary, they both appeared calm and collected.


    "Hiromi, what''s going on here?" Confused, Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi. Not wanting to disrupt her work, he didn''t approach her but stood at the entrance to the emergency room.


    "Chen Yu, you''re here?" After hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Jounouchi Hiromi nced up at him, then returned her gaze to her work, tightened the stitch with the surgical mp, and cut off the knot, "It''s nothing serious. This guy was caught cheating by his girlfriend, who stabbed him a few times. The assant was quite professional, avoiding organs and major blood vessels. Though it looks like he was stabbed many times, the wounds are superficial, not affecting any key vessels or organs. Stitching up the wounds will suffice."


    "Stabbed multiple times without hitting any organs or blood vessels? That is indeed very professional," Chen Yu remarked, genuinely surprised.


    Managing to stab someone multiple times without damaging organs or blood vessels requires a deep familiarity with human anatomy, ensuring all potentially fatal and organ-damaging areas are avoided. Each stab was designed to inflict pain without being lethal.


    Aside from surgeons, the only other professionals with such knowledge would likely be forensic pathologists.


    Chen Yu had thought he was in for a troublesome major surgery, but it turned out to be a simple matter of suturing wounds. If, as he had initially assumed, the victim had suffered vascr or organ injuries, the situation would have been much moreplicated, not just a case of stitching up the wounds and calling it done.


    The victim had several cuts on the abdomen, looking like small mouths opened on the stomach. Chen Yu could tell that if the cuts had been a few millimeters deeper, the victim''s pancreas, liver, colon, and intestines would have been injured, possibly even severed. In such a case, an abdominal surgery would have been required, which is not something that could be resolved in a few hours, and the victim may not have survived.


    After assessing the victim''s condition and Jounouchi Hiromi''s suturing speed, Chen Yu estimated she would finish in about half an hour, so he didn''t stay to help or interfere with her work, deciding to wait outside the emergency room for Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As Chen Yu stepped out of the emergency room and was about to sit down on the chair by the wall, two policemen who had been waiting there quickly approached him, asking, "Doctor, how is the victim inside doing? Are his injuries severe?"


    "The victim is now stable. Was it his girlfriend who stabbed him? Her technique was very precise, missing all vital parts, so suturing the wounds is enough. It''s just a minor injury," Chen Yu exined to the two policemen, and curiously asked, "Did you bring him in? That was very timely! Although every stab missed the vital parts, there was still some bleeding. If he hadn''t been brought in for immediate treatment, there could have been a significant risk to his life."


    Relieved to hear that the victim''s life wasn''t in danger, the policemen exhaled, grateful the assault case hadn''t escted to murder¡ªa fortunate oue for the police.


    After their moment of relief, the policemen exined the situation to Chen Yu: "The victim''s girlfriend, who is also the assant, called the police. She discovered he was cheating on her with another woman, but didn''t confront him at the time. Instead, she drugged his drink with sleeping pills at home. Once he was asleep, she tied him up, woke him, and then stabbed him seven times, letting him suffer for about ten minutes before calling the police herself.


    We thought his condition was critical, so we called for an ambnce and sent him here. It''s a good thing he''s alright; it would''ve been much busier if this had been a homicide case."


    "She called the police herself? Seems like everything was nned by his girlfriend! What does she do for a living? It takes a good deal of anatomical knowledge to ensure seven stabs avoid vital areas, even if the victim was tied up," Chen Yu inquired, curious about what the assant did professionally.


    "His girlfriend should be a female doctor; we saw the weapon she used was a surgical knife when we got there," the policeman provided the answer Chen Yu somewhat expected.

 Chapter 398 - 395: Blood (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    In the office, Chen Yu was looking at the medical records he was holding, which belonged to Keiko''s father and included examination reports.


    From the reports, Chen Yu could tell that Keiko''s father must have sustained a head injury that led to subarachnoid hemorrhage and a persistentatose state.


    Although he received timely medical treatment and post-operative recovery was rtively ideal, there had been no sign of awakening, not even minimal consciousness responses, which led to the diagnosis of a vegetative state.


    However, ording to the medical reports, the self-recovery of Keiko''s father''s brain tissue wasn''t poor, but his consciousness had not returned. Even with aggressive treatments, Keiko''s father had still shown no reaction.


    This situation, while disheartening, was by no means surprising; if it were that easy to wake someone from a vegetative state, it wouldn''t be such a vexing problem for the medicalmunity.


    Having understood the situation, Chen Yu had developed a general idea of how to treat Keiko''s father.


    Initially, Chen Yu had nned to secretly use Brain Tissue Repair Fluid on Keiko''s father, but it seemed unnecessary now. The focus of the treatment should be on how to awaken his consciousness.


    Despite his strong desire to cure Keiko''s father and restore him to herpletely, Chen Yu had prepared a nk soul, embedded with basic memories, that could be used for recement, considering all possibilities.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, today is the day your old ssmate is returning to her country. Aren''t you going to see her off?" Just as Chen Yu was reviewing Keiko''s father''s medical records, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had brought them to him, brought up a question unrted to the medical records.


    "Going there would only make everyone ufortable; this way is better," Chen Yu replied casually to Jounouchi Hiromi, without seeming to care much about the issue, and continued to focus on the medical records in his hands.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing Chen Yu''s reaction, mischievously teased him, "Really, no problem? I feel like Miss Zhu still has feelings for you! That night at dinner, if I hadn''t been there, she probably would have invited you to spend the night, right?"


    "So what if she did? She is someone else''s wife now, and you are my girlfriend. Even if I entertained the thought, I shouldn''t act on it," Chen Yu looked up at Jounouchi Hiromi with a particrly serious expression, "I don''t deny that something might have happened if I didn''t have a girlfriend. But now... an ordinary person can''t be with a Necromancer."


    "I used to be an ordinary person too..." Jounouchi Hiromi muttered, but a smile clearly appeared on her face because of Chen Yu''s firm stance.


    However, moving past that, Jounouchi Hiromi switched back to the topic of Keiko''s father, "Mr. Chen Yu, how are you nning to start treatment on Keiko''s father? Do you think the likelihood is greater that Keiko''s father''s condition is due to a physical problem or a soul issue?"


    "Fifty-fifty chance, I guess. After all, he had brain damage before. It''s possible that the brain cells have entered a dormant state, ceasing to function," Chen Yu didn''t want to dwell on Zhu Yiting''s issue, and now that Jounouchi Hiromi had steered the conversation back, he naturally responded along those lines, "But I also wouldn''t discount the possibility of a soul problem. If that''s the case, I hope it''s merely damage, not a vanished soul. That would be very troublesome to deal with."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a sense of sadness. Although both she and Chen Yu had ways to make Keiko''s father "wake up", whether the person waking up was Keiko''s father or an entirely new soul, was profoundly different. From the outside, it might look the same, akin to an infantcking self-care ability, but the implications were entirely different.


    To fill an empty body with a brand-new soul was ast resort.


    "I hope it''s just a brain or nerve issue. It would save a lot of trouble," Jounouchi Hiromi sighed, but ultimately didn''t add anything more.


    Perhaps wanting a change of mood, Jounouchi Hiromi asked about something else, "Mr. Chen Yu, when you let me co-author that paper on nerve reconstruction surgery, and now with my study on Artificial Wombs, the hospital talked to me about promoting me to associate professor. But while I have the quality of papers, the professorship selection also requires quantity. What do you think I should cover to fill in the number of papers?"


    "The number of papers?" Chen Yu looked surprised at Jounouchi Hiromi. He hadn''t faced these issues when he was promoted to associate professor. Plus, the papers he had published during his time at the University of Tokyo Medical School were already sufficient in number, so he hadn''t worried about this, and was caught off guard by her question.


    Fortunately, as a doctorate from the University of Tokyo Medical School who had been copying papers from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium", and having been a professor for half a year, he had his fair share of experience with these matters. So he suggested to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, as a Blood Knight, you should have a good understanding of blood. Why not try something rted to that field?"


    "Blood? What would I write about? The content about blood in ''Crimson Hymn''... there''s just too much of it!" Jounouchi Hiromi genuinely pondered, as control over blood was a core skill for a Blood Knight, and ''Crimson Hymn'' devoted at least half of its content to blood-rted topics.


    Besides the obviously magical content, many theoretical studies could easily provide enough material for several papers, but which content to choose and how much of it was worth considering.


    "For blood, how about starting with the issue of blood coagtion? The topic of anticoagtion is of extraordinary importance for the treatment of thrombosis and cardiovascr diseases. Try writing about that," Chen Yu thought for a moment and then suggested to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Coagtion, huh? Indeed, that''s an excellent topic. There''s extensive research on this in the ''Crimson Hymn''!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes lit up, and she thought of even more topics she could write about, "And I think I can borate on hemolysis. How to prevent hemolytic reactions between different blood types... feels like this topic has Nobel Prize potential too!"


    As Jounouchi Hiromi spoke, an excited expression emerged on her face, seemingly looking forward to winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine like Chen Yu.

 Chapter 399 - 396 Studying (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    For Misumi Mikoto, being a forensic scientist was a job she loved.


    To ordinary people, this job which required dealing with corpses every day unquestionably seemed arduous, dirty, smelly, dangerous, low-paying, and nauseating. Given any other option, no one would choose to be a forensic scientist, a career that nearly always apanied by corpses for life.


    But Misumi Mikoto chose this career due to experiences during her childhood, and all the dangers and difficulties she faced since joining never made her back down; she never once regretted her choice.


    Finding the truth behind the deaths of the wrongfully deceased and giving justice to the wronged, such work seemed extremely meaningful to her! Even if it was hard to find a partner because of the job, the pay wasn''t high, and she even couldn''t wear makeup due to the frequent need to conduct autopsies, causing her to lose a boyfriend.


    Yet even so, Misumi Mikoto still liked this disagreeable job.


    And such persistence brought her an opportunity, a chance to touch the reality of this world.


    Necromancer, this was a term Misumi Mikoto had only read about in fantasy works before. As the profession closest to a necromancer¡ªforensic scientist, Misumi Mikoto had fantasized about bing a necromancer herself, but she had never imagined that she would actually be one.


    The necromancy Spell she had learned from Chen Yu had allowed Misumi Mikoto to touch a world utterly foreign and magical to her.


    Stay updated with My Virtual Library Empire


    Wonderful Magic Spells, mysteries never before sensed, the reality of this world, powerful Transcendents¡­ All of this fascinated Misumi Mikoto deeply, and she thirsted to understand more, to delve deeper into this mysterious world.


    At first, she thought the Meditation Technique Chen Yu had taught her was something very impressive, but only after she truly started practicing the Necromancer''s Meditation Technique did she realize the strength of necromancers and her own past naivety.


    And just how wondrous and powerful necromancy Spells were.


    "Pour me a ss of water," Misumi Mikoto instructed the Invisible Servant she had summoned before her.


    This was one of the simpler Summoning Spells taught to her by Chen Yu, not very powerful, and the summoned Invisible Servant had nobat abilities. Plus, with only simple intelligence, it could only perform simple tasks.


    But for Misumi Mikoto, this was still something very novel and interesting.


    Watching the Invisible Servant obey hermand to retrieve a cup from the kitchen, pour her a ss of water, and bring it to her, Misumi Mikoto excitedly took the cup from the Invisible Servant''s hands, experiencing the convenience of Magic.


    Strictly speaking, Invisible Servant was not categorized as an Undead Servant; after all, with such a degree of Summoning Spells, it was hard to define whether it belonged more to the Necromancy Series or the Curse System.


    In fact, both factions had simr Summoning Spells; it''s just that the Necromancy Series used Negative Energy to construct an Invisible Servant, whereas the Curse System used Arcane Energy.


    And Misumi Mikoto''s sess in summoning an invisible servant also meant that she could now manipte negative energy, truly qualifying her as an apprentice of a Necromancer.


    The reason for attempting to summon an undead servant, a spell that neither had any magical effect nor any significant power, was firstly because among the spells Chen Yu had taught Misumi Mikoto, there were none that seemed cool in effect or strong in power. Secondly, as Misumi Mikoto had just begun her training, she hardly had enough strength to cast a powerful spell.


    That little bit of magic power she had umted through diligent meditation was only enough to cast three low-rank spells like the summoning of an invisible servant.


    However, Misumi Mikoto did not feel any dissatisfaction; on the contrary, even such a simple spell delighted her immensely.


    Just as Kube Rokuro could y with Mage Hand all night long, for Misumi Mikoto, being able to cast by her own strength spells that had once seemed magical to her was an amazing thing, as if she had received that letter brought by the owl in Harry Potter.


    That irresistible urge was enough to turn Misumi Mikoto, a mature and steady forensic scientist, back into an excited and curious young girl.


    It is humanity''s most primal curiosity towards the unknown, just like when we were children who, despite unstable steps and stumbling, still eagerly took our first steps to get to know the world.


    In the world of magic, Misumi Mikoto was that toddler taking faltering steps, still walking unsteadily, but filled with curiosity and a desire to learn, eager to touch more of this world.


    Perhaps we have forgotten the curiosity we felt towards everything as children, but in exploring mysterious fields, if one loses the desire for knowledge of the unknown, then one has reached the end of that path.


    For a Mage, the thirst for knowledge, the exploration of the unknown, is the drive to move forward on the path of magic, the decisive factor determining the Mage''s level of achievement.


    The power of a Mage is never measured by how many powerful spells he knows or so-called forbidden curses but by how much knowledge he understands.


    Armed with enough knowledge, a truly powerful Mage can develop new magic, research more powerful forbidden curses, much stronger than those who bury themselves in old papers, only knowing to stubbornly adhere to conventions and study the techniques of their predecessors, right?


    Of course, Misumi Mikoto was not yet at the level where she could research new magic on her own; she had toy the groundwork first. Otherwise, she wouldn''t be able to learn anything if she was like Kube Rokuro, who couldn''t even recognize magical runes.


    Thinking of this, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly took out a ck crystal and stored the summoned invisible servant inside, then took out the magical runes textbook Chen Yu had given her and started to study diligently.


    Even though the magical runes textbook Chen Yu provided to Misumi Mikoto had been tranted and simplified to just the basics, it still had the thickness of arge dictionary, and each rune''s meaning was abstruse and difficult to understand. Even with Chen Yu''s trantions and exnations, Misumi Mikoto found it very tough; she felt it was more challenging than learning any other foreignnguage.


    But even so, Misumi Mikoto studied with great earnestness. Even without supervision and encouragement, she studied very seriously because these magical runes are the foundation of a spell, the basis for entering the mystical world. Without understanding them, how could she learn those novel and interesting spells?

 Chapter 400 - 397 Inspection (First Update, Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    Under Yu Chen''s care, Keiko''s father was smoothly transferred from his original hospital to Tokyo University Medical School Hospital.


    In Japan, due to the tiered medical system, transferring hospitals is not an easy task. Since a transfer between hospitals requires a referral letter from the attending physician, without one, hospitals usually do not admit new patients.


    Especially for top-tier University Hospitals like Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, patients from other hospitals hoping to transfer there would find it very difficult without a referral letter to get admitted for treatment.


    However, with the special attention from Yu Chen, a professor at the University Hospital, Keiko''s father was still smoothly transferred from his previous hospital.


    Yu Chen even went out of his way to arrange for Keiko''s mother and father to be in the same hospital room, to make it easier for Keiko to take care of both parents without having to run back and forth.


    For a sixteen-year-old girl, taking care of both a father in a vegetative state and a mother who needed absolute bed rest was no easy feat. Even though most of the caring tasks were handled by the nurses, there was still a lot that Keiko had to do every day.


    "Keiko, are you wiping your father''s face?" Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen, when they came to visit the room, happened to see Keiko with a towel, wiping the face of her unresponsive father.


    Because her father was in a vegetative state, all aspects of his care needed to be attended to by someone. Although many tasks could be handled by calling a nurse, things like wiping his face, hands, feet, and body still needed to be done by Keiko herself.


    For a high school student of just sixteen years old, this was already quite difficult.


    "Ah! Doctor sister! And Doctor Chen Yu!" When Keiko saw Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi approaching, she hurriedly greeted them, her face showing signs of exhaustion but filled with a joyful expression.


    Keiko''s mother, upon seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, expressed her gratitude, unable to get up because she needed absolute bed rest: "Doctor Jounouchi! Doctor Chen Yu! I''m really thankful for everything this time. If it weren''t for your help, my husband and I couldn''t have been admitted to such a good hospital. Thank you both so much! You both went through a lot of trouble!"


    "It''s nothing at all, Keiko''s mother. You''re too polite," Hiromi Jounouchi told Keiko''s mother, who was looking grateful and trying to get up, quickly stopping her: "You need absolute bed rest; don''t get up, just lie down!"


    After calming Keiko''s mother, Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen waited for Keiko to finish wiping her father''s face before asking her to step aside. Then Hiromi Jounouchi pulled the curtain around the bed, shielding them from view of others.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, let''s start the examination," said Hiromi Jounouchi to Yu Chen, her eyes already turned blue like the Dragon Eye.


    Yu Chen nced at Hiromi Jounouchi, smiled at her, and at the same time, his eyes emitted a silver-gray light.


    "Lucky us, it seems to be only soul damage causing the unconscious state," Yu Chen said, looking at Keiko''s father on the bed, his mouth curling into a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Hiromi Jounouchi drew back the curtain again, the eyes of both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had returned to normal.


    Facing the concerned gaze of Keiko and her mother, Hiromi Jounouchi smiled at them and said, "Don''t worry, it''s good news."


    "Good news?!" Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Keiko and her mother exchanged a nce, before both of them turned their eyes expectantly to Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu who stood beside her, waiting for the answer they would provide.


    "Indeed, it is good news." Chen Yu smiled at Keiko and her mother before exining, "Although, looking at the current situation, this gentleman has been in aa for over a year and with the existing medical technology, a vegetative statesting over six months already holds no hope for awakening, so his chances of waking up are extremely slim..."


    Pausing at this point, Chen Yu, seeing the instant sadness and disappointment on Keiko''s face caused by his words, smiled again before continuing, "However, fortunately, while the hope is slim, it''s notpletely absent. In my previous research on human brain nerve repair, I also focused on and studied issues rted to vegetative patients, and I have some insights into how to awaken the consciousness of patients who have been in prolongedas. Thus, I have summarized a set of healing methods.


    However, this healing method has not beenmonly applied in clinical practice yet. If you are willing to let this gentleman undergo treatment with this new technology, I have about a seventy percent certainty that I can awaken his consciousness."


    "Seventy percent certainty?" Chen Yu''s words immediately plunged Keiko into immense surprise; she couldn''t help but widen her eyes, looking at Chen Yu incredulously, afraid that she was dreaming. Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    After Keiko''s father''s ident, various treatment methods had obviously been tried, and naturally, both Keiko and her mother knew that once the duration of a vegetative state exceeds six months, there''s essentially no chance of awakening.


    Previously, doctors at the hospital also advised them to give up, suggesting that Keiko''s family life might still be difficult without the responsibility of maintaining the life of a vegetative person, but at least it would be much better than the present.


    But Keiko''s mother did not give up; despite the extreme hardship, she was unwilling to abandon her husband and insisted on trying every possible treatment to heal him.


    "Doctor, please save him!" Keiko''s mother on the bed made an effort to stand up, but Hiromi Jounouchi immediately held her down; however, even so, Keiko''s mother continued to plead with Chen Yu, "Doctor! Please save him at all costs! I only wish for him to wake up! My child and I cannot be without him!"


    Looking at the emotional Keiko''s mother and Keiko, who had the same earnest eyes, Chen Yu nodded slightly, "I understand, I will heal him."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s promise, Keiko and her mother hurriedly expressed their gratitude towards him, with Keiko bowing deeply at a 90-degree angle to Chen Yu to convey her thanks.


    "There''s no need to be so formal, and madam, you are injured yourself, so please take care of your health," Chen Yu replied with a courteous smile to Keiko''s mother before continuing, "This afternoon, I will arrange for a nurse to take this gentleman for aprehensive examination. After confirming his current condition, we will start the treatment, so please don''t worry."


    After finishing, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi checked Keiko''s mother''s condition one more time, making sure she was stable, before leaving the room amid Keiko and her mother''s words of thanks.

 Chapter 420 - 417 Discharge (Please subscribe, seek monthly tickets, 4th update)

    "Doctor Brother, can I really be discharged?" Inside the VIP room, Nanami sat by the bed, looking somewhat dejected at Chen Yu and kicking her legs that had already recovered. She pouted her lips, clearly not wanting to leave the hospital yet.


    However, Chen Yu just chuckled at her and asked, "What''s wrong, Nanami? You don''t want to be discharged? You''re already able to walk and jump; staying in the hospital doesn''t make sense anymore! Besides, there are new patients who need the room." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Chen Yu said this, he was actually just joking. The VIP ward isn''t for ordinary patients, and under normal circumstances, the hospital wouldn''t discount it formon patients even if it''s vacant. So Chen Yu''s mention of other people needing the room was purely a child-appeasing joke. After all, it''s a high-ss VIP room; as long as you can pay, the hospital wouldn''t mind even if you treated it like a hotel, since it''s quite normal for wealthy people to reside in a hospital for convalescence.


    But Chen Yu''s words were still effective for Nanami. The little girl bit her lip, looked down, and muttered softly, "But once I''m discharged, I won''t see Doctor Brother anymore."


    "Why do you want to see me, Nanami?" Chen Yu walked up to her. The little girl had taken off her hospital gown and changed back into her own clothes. Although she was already sixteen years old, her style of dress was still very cute, making her look like a little pink princess.


    Even though Nanami''s clothes today were dark grey winter attire, the cape-style designbined with ck stockings and a cute headpiece still gave off an adorable pink vibe.


    Nanami looked up at Chen Yu, but then quickly lowered her gaze again, staring at the tips of her shoes until her ears began to turn red before she softly said, "Because I like Doctor Brother, I want to see you every day."


    Hearing Nanami''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but sigh. This was precisely the kind of situation he least wanted to encounter and face.


    Yet seeing Nanami''s timid and puppy-love innocence, Chen Yu couldn''t bring himself to say anything too heart-wrenching. After a moment of thought, he gently said to her, "I''m sorry, Nanami, Doctor Brother already has a girlfriend, and there are rules in the hospital. Doctors aren''t allowed to have intimate rtionships with patients. Although Doctor Brother likes Nanami too, this kind of thing can still cause unnecessary trouble.


    Besides, Nanami, you are so cute, and now that you''re cured, I believe there will be many boys who like you. In the future, you will find your own prince charming, won''t you? Doctor Brother is already someone else''s prince. Nanami, being so obedient, you wouldn''t want topete with others, would you?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s response, Nanami''s gaze dimmed a bit. Even though she had already known that Jounouchi Hiromi was Chen Yu''s girlfriend and had seen Jounouchi Hiromi with her own eyes, being rejected by Chen Yu made her very sad, but she quickly epted the truth, her dejected and pitiful demeanor still tugging at one''s heartstrings.


    "Doctor Brother, will I still be able to see you after this?" Nanami lifted her head and looked at Chen Yu with a glimmer of hope.


    Chen Yu was going to refuse, but as he met her eyes looking expectantly at him, he hesitated before smiling at her, "Even if Nanami is discharged, you can stille to see me! And when Doctor Brother gets married, I will send you an invitation. Remember toe and catch the bouquet!"


    "Really? Nanami can reallye to see Doctor Brother? Can we pinky swear?" Nanami apparently only caught the first part of Chen Yu''s sentence, and with hope in her eyes, she extended her delicate finger, "The liar has to swallow a thousand needles!"


    "Alright, the liar has to swallow a thousand needles." Chen Yu smiled at Nanami, hooking his finger around hers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Goodbye, Nanami!" At the hospital entrance, Chen Yu walked Nanami to the car that hade to pick her up, waving to her.


    Nanami also popped her head out the car window, waving vigorously back at Chen Yu, "Goodbye, Doctor Brother! Nanami will miss you!"


    Chen Yu watched Nanami wave her arms with all her might, raising his own hand even higher, his face beaming with a splendid smile, until the car turned the corner and Nanami could no longer see him. Only then did Chen Yu lower his hand and his smile faded away.


    "Do you feel relieved?" Jounouchi Hiromi, standing next to Chen Yu, asked with a smile, teasing him while she spoke, "That''s the daughter of the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare. If you married her, you could save yourself thirty years of hard work."


    However, facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s teasing, Chen Yu just shed a very confident smile and then pinched her chin, "Hiromi, do you think I look like someone who needs to work hard for thirty years to achieve sess? Besides, behind Nanami is Member of Parliament Kanai, and he might not be willing to let his daughter marry an ordinary young doctor, right?"


    "Yes, yes, you, Professor Chen Da, can achieve in a short time what takes others decades of effort. Fantastic!" Jounouchi Hiromi was also joking, quickly moving past the topic. Her smile then faded, and she turned to Chen Yu with a serious expression, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, Keiko''s mother''s surgery waspleted yesterday, and it was a sess. She only needs to recuperate for another two days before she can be discharged from the hospital. You have always been in charge of Keiko''s father''s treatment; do you have any clues now?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi was well aware of what the issue with Keiko''s father was, but actual treatment was still a troublesome matter. Although she and Chen Yu had discussed transferring Keiko''s father to the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory under Chen Yu''s name and using the Soul Repair Ceremony topletely heal him, this didn''t mean they could do nothing in the meantime.


    "The most direct way for Keiko''s father to wake up is to repair his soul, but such things can''t be rushed and don''t need to be. Let''s start with repairing his body and nurturing his health for now," Chen Yu shook his head. Sometimes, even with a solution at hand, it''s not something that can be done immediately, "Although he received good treatment at another hospital and his body has recovered well, there are still some hidden problems and internal injuries left. Let''s start with a treatment to organize and go through his body, bringing him back to the best condition. That way, when we revive him in the future, we won''t need to spend too much time on rehabilitation."


    "Yes, indeed! If we only change a patient in a vegetative state into someone with severe disabilities, such treatment would bring an even greater burden to the patient''s family," Jounouchi Hiromi agreed, nodding understandingly. Many patients in a vegetative state have issues not only with their brain and soul but also with various problems arising from their bodies due to long-termck of use.

 Chapter 402 - 399: Confusion (3rd Release, Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    In UDI''s office, there was no autopsy task today, which was quite rare, and Misumi Mikoto had also put on a light makeup, which was unusual for her. She was not dressed in her usual UDI uniform but wore a beige-grey long skirt.


    Even Misumi Mikoto''s hairstyle today was intentionally done with yful curls.


    "Mikoto, are you going on a date with a guy today?" Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s drastically different look, and remembering that thest time she dressed up was to meet her boyfriend''s parents, Tokairin Yuko moved her chair closer with a mix of curiosity and teasing and asked.


    Upon hearing Tokairin Yuko''s question, Mikoto''s face instantly flew with a hint of crimson, making her smile shyly, yet she pushed Tokairin Yuko away and tried to deny it, "No, I just made dinner ns with Professor Chen Yu for this evening."


    "That''s not a date with a man? Isn''t Professor Chen Yu a man?" Tokairin Yuko immediately widened her eyes, her surprise quickly giving way to intense curiosity. She leaned closer to Misumi Mikoto and pressed her for details, "Doesn''t Professor Chen Yu have a girlfriend? Mikoto, you actually managed to make dinner ns with him... could it be that you are thinking of..."


    "I''m not, stop talking nonsense!" Misumi Mikoto quickly denied, it didn''t matter to herself what Tokairin Yuko said, but if such things reached Jounouchi Hiromi''s ears and affected Chen Yu and her rtionship, that was not something Misumi Mikoto wanted to see.


    Faced with Misumi Mikoto''s strong denial, Tokairin Yuko disyed a skeptical look. Observing the blush that had not yet faded from her face, Tokairin Yuko moved her chair again, getting closer to Misumi Mikoto, and asked her softly, "Mikoto, you couldn''t have really fallen for Professor Chen Yu, could you?


    He is indeed a very decent man, but he already has a girlfriend, and getting involved as the other woman... Although I previously encouraged you to steal Professor Chen Yu away, are you really going to do this?"


    At this point, perhaps fearing Misumi Mikoto would misunderstand, Tokairin Yuko quickly added, "I''m not saying it''s wrong of you to do this, Mikoto. I just think you should consider it more carefully. Being the other woman is not a good reputation to have, you know. Plus, Professor Chen Yu and his girlfriend are colleagues, so wouldn''t this kind of thing affect him as well?"


    "I already told you it''s not like that! Are you ever going to stop, Tokairin? I invited Professor Chen Yu to dinner tonight just to thank him for what happenedst time." Misumi Mikoto looked at Tokairin Yuko, who seemed genuinely concerned for her, with a mixture of annoyance and amusement.


    Even though she was touched by Tokairin Yuko''s concern, she was somewhat embarrassed by her baseless suspicions, so she exined, "Stop making wild guesses, Tokairin. My rtionship with Professor Chen Yu is not what you think it is. Besides, Doctor Jounouchi will be joining us this evening, so it''s just my way of showing my gratitude, nothing like what you are suggesting."


    "But then why did you get all dressed up like this today?" Although Tokairin Yuko now believed Misumi Mikoto''s words, she was still suspicious of her motivations in dressing up so fancily.


    However, Misumi Mikoto gave Tokairin Yuko an incredulous look and shook her head helplessly, responding, "Today is my birthday! And since there''s no autopsy task, what''s wrong with putting on makeup and dressing up nicely for once?"


    "Nothing! Absolutely nothing!" Tokairin Yuko quickly shook her head, her attitude resolute, yet deep down she was still somewhat worried about Misumi Mikoto.


    Even though her profession often left her in a state that seemed like she couldn''t get married, always moring to attend social events to find a good man to marry her off, she had never nned to be the other woman, nor did she want to see Misumi Mikoto engage in such a thing.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto bing increasingly annoyed, she found it hard to keep persuading her.


    However, she couldn''t help but worry about Misumi Mikoto.


    Luckily, today she didn''t have to work overtime, which Tokairin Y¨±ko silently celebrated. She had nned to visit her usual gym to see if she could meet some nice men.


    But since Misumi Mikoto was having this issue, Tokairin Y¨±ko felt she couldn''t just ignore it. It seemed she had to sacrifice her own free time and supervise Misumi Mikoto after work to prevent her from making a mistake!


    Having made up her mind, although Tokairin Y¨±ko pretended not to pay further attention to the matter and started getting back to her own work, she was actually still focusing on Misumi Mikoto, observing her every move, with her resolve to stop her from making a mistake growing stronger.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Finally, when it was time to leave work, Tokairin Y¨±ko, seeing Misumi Mikoto starting to pack up her things, hurriedly finished her own tasks. While packing up, she asked Misumi Mikoto casually, "Meiqin, where are you nning to take Professor Chen Yu for dinner tonight?"


    Discover stories at My Virtual Library Empire


    "It''s the ce we visitedst time in Shinjuku, Tokairin, you''ve been there too, I remember their potato sd is really good." Misumi Mikoto didn''t notice Tokairin Y¨±ko''s ulterior motive and told her directly about the restaurant she''d already booked, "There''s still some time before we get our monthly pay, I can''t afford a luxurious ce, so it has to be this kind of small street-side restaurant!"


    "That ce isn''t exactly a small street-side restaurant, right? Their food is quite good," Tokairin Y¨±ko probed for the information she needed and made some small talk with Misumi Mikoto before saying, "After hearing you talk about it, I don''t feel like going home to cook tonight. I''ve got some time today, so I''ll eat out! I''m going to head off first!"


    Having said that, Tokairin Y¨±ko dashed toward the changing room, seemingly eager to get off work.


    Watching Tokairin Y¨±ko leave, Misumi Mikoto tilted her head in puzzlement, "Tokairin has been acting weird today, hasn''t she?"


    But Misumi Mikoto didn''t delve further into it; Tokairin Y¨±ko often had such absent-minded moments, and most of the time when she acted this way, it was when she had met a new handsome guy, so Misumi Mikoto didn''t find it strange.


    After packing her things and saying goodbye to Director Kamikura, who hadn''t left yet, Misumi Mikoto then took her bag and left the office.


    While walking out, she took out her phone and started messaging Chen Yu to confirm the time.


    Misumi Mikoto didn''t realize that Tokairin Y¨±ko was sneakily following her from behind.

 Chapter 403 - 400 Eating (4th Update, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    "Teacher, sorry to keep you waiting! Traffic was a bit heavy on the way, and I''m really sorry for beingte." On her way, Misumi Mikoto unexpectedly encountered traffic congestion, so when she arrived at the ce she had agreed to meet with Chen Yu, she was already almost half an hourte.


    Looking at Misumi Mikoto, who was panting, Chen Yu simply shook his head slightly. Traveling from Musashino to Shinjuku, even with Tokyo''s developed transportation, still took a considerable amount of time, so he didn''t mind Misumi Mikoto''s tardiness. He just smiled at her and handed her the menu he was looking at, "It''s okay, I''ve only just arrived myself. Let''s order first."


    Taking the menu from Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto flipped through it while curiously ncing around. She turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Teacher, isn''t Doctor Jounouchi joining us today?"


    "Hiromi has a night shift, so she didn''te over today," Chen Yu exined and, seeing Misumi Mikoto seemed a bit unsure, asked with a smile, "What''s wrong? Not sure what you want to eat?"


    Misumi Mikoto nodded a little embarrassedly, then quickly shook her head saying, "It''s just that there''s too much I want to try, so I can''t decide which to choose."


    Although she spoke in such a way, Misumi Mikoto quickly decided what she wanted and returned the menu to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu took the menu without hesitation and promptly made his own choice. He had already perused the menu while waiting for Misumi Mikoto, so he didn''t need to think too much about it.


    "It''s rare to see you without Doctor Jounouchi, Teacher! You two must be getting married soon, right?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu curiously. In her memory, since Chen Yu sessfully proposed to Jounouchi Hiromist year and they had already met each other''s parents over the New Year, it naturally followed that their wedding must be approaching.


    Moreover, in Misumi Mikoto''s memory, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were always seen together. If someone said they didn''t have a good rtionship, that would be something nobody would believe.


    So, seeing Chen Yu alone today felt somewhat strange to Misumi Mikoto.


    However, Chen Yu justughed and said, "Hiromi has her work and life. Even if we live together every day, it doesn''t mean she has to be with me at all times. Even when we''re married, she should have her own private time, shouldn''t she?"


    Hearing this, Misumi Mikoto felt her question had been somewhat odd and nodded in agreement, "That makes sense."


    "As for the wedding, we do n to marry within the year, but there are many details to arrange, so we haven''t set a date yet." Mentioning the wedding, Chen Yu''s smile brimmed with happiness, "Don''t worry, I''ll definitely send an invitation when Hiromi and I get married."


    "Then I''ll be waiting for your red bomb!" Misumi Mikoto said yfully, using the term ''red bomb'' in Chinese. After all, in Japan, weddings don''t typically feature red; quite the contrary, whether it''s the traditional Japanese style or the Western style popr since the Meiji Era, white is preferred.


    "Instead of worrying about that, how has your practice of the spells I taught you been goingtely?" Chen Yu asked, looking at Misumi Mikoto who had put on light makeup especially for today.


    Even though Jounouchi Hiromi was a beauty, Misumi Mikoto was not inferior in looks; it was just that usually she didn''t bother with makeup which didn''t disy her full beauty.


    Misumi Mikoto, now wearing makeup, had a yful smile on her face, which, due to Chen Yu''s question, also revealed a tinge of nervousness, creating a charm that could touch a man''s heart.


    However, this kind of charm might be alluring to ordinary people, but for a Necromancer, the effect was limited, especially when Chen Yu already had a girlfriend at home who was no less lovely than her.


    Misumi Mikoto, upon hearing Chen Yu ask about her recent practice with necromancy, couldn''t help feeling anxious; she was unsure of Chen Yu''s standards. Although she felt she had been quite diligenttely and had mastered a few spells, she was unclear whether Chen Yu would be satisfied with her performance.


    "What''s wrong? Have you been neglecting your practicetely, or do you feel your performance hasn''t been up to par?" Chen Yu could easily read what she was thinking from the expression on Misumi Mikoto''s face, something that wasn''t hard for someone who had studied psychology like him.


    "No, it''s just that I''ve been writing a research paper recently, so I haven''t spent as much time practicing the things you taught me," exined Misumi Mikoto, while also reporting on her progress, "As for the Meditation Technique, I can now cast four cantrips and sessfully summoned an Invisible Servant; the spells I''ve mastered include the cantrips Faerie Fire, Unseen Hand, Scribe Spell, and Summoning Invisible Servant.


    As for the Rank One Spell, the only one I''m confident about sessfully casting is Raise Dead, but since I haven''t attempted to use it yet, I''m not sure whether I can actually cast it or not."


    Listening to Misumi Mikoto''s report, Chen Yu nodded nomittally, neither praising nor showing dissatisfaction with her performance. He then asked her in a matter-of-fact manner, "Where is your summoned Invisible Servant?"


    "It''s here; I''ve housed it in this ck Crystal, which I can release when needed," Misumi Mikoto exined, taking a ck Crystal ne out of her bag and handing it to Chen Yu.


    After merely ncing at it, Chen Yu gestured for Misumi Mikoto to put the ck Crystal away.


    "Your summoning skill is not bad; given your current strength, being able to summon such a stable Invisible Servant is quite a good achievement, and you deservemendation," Chen Yu slightly nodded, appearing satisfied with Misumi Mikoto''s performance, but he still told her, "However, regarding the study of spells, you still need to put in more effort. It''s great that you can understand and have confidence in casting a Rank One Spell. But having only four cantrips is below my expectation."


    "I''m sorry, Teacher!" Hearing Chen Yu''s response, Misumi Mikoto quickly apologized. Although she always felt Chen Yu was an easygoing person, seeing him unimpressed with her performance still made her a bit nervous.


    "There''s no need to apologize. Considering I haven''t given you much guidance, being able to master one Rank One Spell is already quite good," Chen Yu indicated for Misumi Mikoto to calm down, then thought for a moment before saying to her, "After we eat, I''ll take you somewhere as a test to check on your progress and see how well you can put the spells into practice."

 Chapter 404 - 401 Following (5th Update, Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    As Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto were dining together, Tokairin Y¨±ko was monitoring them from outside the restaurant through her cellphone''s camera.


    Although it was the season of blooming flowers and warm spring, the streets of Tokyo still carried a chill at night.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko''s nose felt icy cold; she was desperately looking for a warm ce to drink something hot and warm up. However, seeing Misumi Mikoto enjoying her meal so happily with Chen Yu, Tokairin Y¨±ko didn''t dare to rx, afraid that the two might disappear in the blink of an eye.


    Although Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto were just seemingly having a normal meal, watching the smile that bloomed on Misumi Mikoto''s face, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t believe that she had no feelings for Chen Yu.


    As for Chen Yu on the other hand, Tokairin Y¨±ko had to admit that the man indeed possessed the charm and qualities that made women willingly be his lovers.


    A thirty-year-old associate professor at the University Hospital, a University of Tokyo graduate, not only promising and young but also good-looking¡ªnot the stereotypical nerdy type. Perhaps he was a bit in,cking the handsomeness of a movie star, but his schrly aura still made him very attractive and charming. At least Tokairin Y¨±ko knew that if Chen Yu were interested in her, there was a high chance she couldn''t resist him, and she would choose to be his lover.


    So despite shivering slightly from the cold, with many passersby giving her strange looks, Tokairin Y¨±ko continued to monitor Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu earnestly.


    As the two were nearly finished with their meal, Tokairin Y¨±ko sighed with a sense of relief internally but remained vignt, considering that after the meal, the two might either go their separate ways, or it would follow the typical script of an affair where they would seek out a love hotel.


    Under Tokairin Y¨±ko''s tense surveince, Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto settled their bill and then left the restaurant together.


    Seeing the demeanor of the two, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t easily judge their rtionship. At least Chen Yu didn''t seem to be affectionate towards Misumi Mikoto; he just looked like someone who had just finished dining with a friend. It seemed like there might not be a romantic rtionship between them.


    But Tokairin Y¨±ko was hesitant to make a judgment; after all, in Japan, infidelity among men is all toomon. Many times, these men are excellent actors who, even if they''ve already been intimate, can still act as if nothing has happened.


    So Tokairin Y¨±ko decided to keep following them, just in case she made a wrong judgment that could lead to a big mistake.


    Furthermore, Tokairin Y¨±ko clearly sensed admiration and adoration in the way Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu.


    As a woman, especially one who frequents various mixed-gender social events, Tokairin Y¨±ko had a profound understanding of both men and women. When a woman looks at a man with adoration, in reality, as long as that man isn''t too foolish, winning her over isn''t a difficult task.


    This was primarily why Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t set her worries about Misumi Mikoto aside. After all, there are very few men in this world who can resist and remain unaffected when faced with the advances of a beautiful woman like Misumi Mikoto.


    Following Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto, Tokairin Y¨±ko carefully concealed herself to avoid detection.


    What puzzled Tokairin Y¨±ko was that Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto didn''t seem interested in going to a love hotel. They passed by several love hotels and didn''t enter any of them.


    Love hotels have be a verymon sight in Japan; no ID is needed to check in. In fact, you don''t even see any staff members, as they offer the most private services, making them a perfect ce for Japanese people to have an affair.


    The social mores in Japan and those across the sea in thatrge country are quite different. There are, of course, married Japanese who remain loyal to their spouses, but many Japanese are more open-minded, especially inrge cities like Tokyo.


    Once, a variety show interviewed a so-called love-ban Japanese idol group, asking them after how many meetings they would go home with a guy. Their answer was three times.


    And such a number is considered rtively conservative among Japanese. Bear in mind that going home with a man implies more than just hanging out at his ce.


    Among office workers, the rate of extramarital affairs is even higher. Thus, it''s hardly surprising that Japan has the most advanced love hotel industry in the world.


    In Japanese love hotels, all you need to do is walk in, pick the room you want, and just remember to pay when you leave. These hotels operate in a way that you won''t see anyone throughout your stay, providing an extremely considerate service and the perfect spot for a secret rendezvous.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu certainly noticed someone following him and Misumi Mikoto, but since he didn''t sense any malice, he didn''t pay much mind to it, letting the person follow them.


    As for Misumi Mikoto by his side, Chen Yu shook his head slightly. His student seemed tock talent in this area, clearly oblivious to the fact that they were being followed.


    However, for an ordinary person living in a peaceful and safe environment like Peace, this wasn''t strange. Even Chen Yu himself was just an ordinary person before he obtained the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and became different.


    Of course, even though he wasn''t concerned about the person following them, Chen Yu still disliked being tailed. So when he saw a shopping mall on the side of the road, he abruptly grabbed Misumi Mikoto and turned into the mall.


    "Eh? Professor?" Misumi Mikoto was somewhat confused as Chen Yu pulled her into the mall. He had told her that he was taking her to perform a spell practice test, but now they ended up in a mall, which perplexed her.


    "Someone is following us," Chen Yu exined briefly as he led Misumi Mikoto into a crowded store. Blending in with the stream of people and no longer feeling watched, he grasped Misumi Mikoto''s arm and, before she could react, instantly transported her to his Necromantic Space.


    Meanwhile, in the store they had entered, Tokairin Y¨±ko who had waited without seeing them reappear finally could not contain herself and walked into the store. However, after looking around, she couldn''t find Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto and simply stood there, baffled, with no idea what had just happened.

 Chapter 405 - 402: Blood Pool (Seeking Subscriptions, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    This was Misumi Mikoto''s first visit to Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space.


    Though she was already Chen Yu''s apprentice and had received instruction from the Necromancer, this was, strictly speaking, Misumi Mikoto''s first encounter with the actual Mystic Side of things. Before this, whether it was the case of her girlfriend from the Nakado Department or Chen Yu''s teaching her necromancy spells, she hadn''t truly touched the supernatural world.


    Therefore, when the scene before her eyes instantly shifted from the bustling streets of Tokyo to andscape of dark rocks and a castle and towers in the distance, Misumi Mikoto, after being stunned for a moment, felt a surge of expectation and curiosity, along with a hint of excitement.


    "Teacher, what is this ce?" With a curious heart, Misumi Mikoto gazed at the distant towers and castle, taking in her surroundings while she asked Chen Yu.


    Although there was no sun in the Necromantic Space, there was still light maintained through magic, and this illumination was adjusted ording to a twenty-four-hour cycle, in sync with the outside world. Thus, like the outside world, it was also night in the Necromantic Space at this time.


    This was why Misumi Mikoto saw a pitch-ck Necromantic Space, with only the castle and towers lit up in the distance, and only the dark rocks nearby and the path paved with dark stone bricks beneath her feet.


    However, even though it was the night of the Necromantic Space, there was still a faint glow around, enough for Misumi Mikoto to clearly see her surroundings, rather than being pitch ck where she couldn''t even see her own hand.


    "This here is the Necromantic Space, you can consider it my private domain," Chen Yu exined to Misumi Mikoto, imparting knowledge about the Necromantic Space: "The Necromantic Space isn''t part of the real world, nor is it aplete space. Strictly speaking, this is a Space Fragment, which I captured and then transformed with the methods of the Necromancer, turned into a stable space.


    For Necromancers, the Necromantic Space is their Headquarters and logistics base, and it is the safest ce for Necromancers.


    In here, Necromancers can create the most suitable environment for their Undead Servants to exist, and they can also build their own Mage Towers, stockpile their Army of the Dead, and experiment without worries or interference."


    "I think it''s more like a secret base!" said Misumi Mikoto, somewhat excited. This kind of hidden ce known only to oneself did indeed resemble the "secret bases" that boys would build in the countryside during the summer holidays when she was a child.


    "If that''s how you''d like to understand it, that''s not wrong either," Chen Yu said indifferently, raising his eyebrows. After all, there were differences between the culture of Necromancers in the Multiverse and that of Earth; such an understanding could indeed facilitateprehension: "In short, this is a secret ce undisturbed by the outer world, where you can use necromancy spells without any concerns. The reason I brought you here is precisely because of this reason; here, you can practice freely without worries."


    After finishing, Chen Yu didn''t lead Misumi Mikoto towards the towers and castle. Instead, he did the opposite, taking her along a dark mountain path, heading behind the mountain wall.


    Although Misumi Mikoto felt puzzled, her unfamiliarity and curiosity about the Necromantic Space left her unsure of how to ask questions, so she could only silently follow Chen Yu as they traversed the mountain wall to the other side.


    What presented itself before Misumi Mikoto... was a hillside made of white bones, and at the foot of the hill was a massive Blood Pool, the strong stench of blood almost making her vomit.


    Although Misumi Mikoto''s profession was a forensic doctor, and she had seen all sorts of corpses and bizarre deaths in her line of work, the sight of bones piled up like mountains and blood flowing like streams, almost umting into ake, still exceeded her imagination.


    The intensity of such a scene, which Misumi Mikoto had only ever seen in films and television, was iparable to the fabricated scenes of the silver screen, especially the thick stench of blood that permeated the air, nearly sent her tumbling to the ground.


    "Teacher, this is..." Misumi Mikoto didn''t know how to describe what she was seeing before her eyes; the scene, resembling mountains of corpses and a sea of blood, had nearly rendered her incapable of thought.


    "This is the actual examination site for you to inspect and practice on," Chen Yu exined to Misumi Mikoto, but seeing her covering her mouth, struggling to suppress the urge to vomit, he frowned.


    As a Necromancer, though such a scene wasn''t unfamiliar, it also wasn''t something that should make one want to vomit. Chen Yu was somewhat dissatisfied with Misumi Mikoto''s reaction and, after considering for a moment, he said to her, "However, before that, take off your clothes."


    "Take off my clothes?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Misumi Mikoto''s eyes widened in astonishment, unclear about what Chen Yu really meant. She couldn''t help but clutch her cor, a fearful look on her face, "Teacher, you couldn''t possibly want to do something here..."


    While saying this, even the look Misumi Mikoto gave to Chen Yu changed.


    Although she didn''t mind something happening between her and Chen Yu, the environment was still something Misumi Mikoto couldn''t ept.


    "I want you to practice the Spell here, but you can''t even face these things, which is quite disappointing," Chen Yu, of course, picked up on the implication in Misumi Mikoto''s words, but he didn''t care and continued ording to his own thoughts, "So I need you to go down into that Blood pool below, soak yourself for half an hour, and thene back up. I told you to take off your clothes so you wouldn''t dirty them, as I don''t have recements for you. Since you''re unwilling to undress, then just go down as you are."


    After speaking, Chen Yu simply watched Misumi Mikoto, apparently waiting for her to step into the Blood pool herself.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Misumi Mikoto realized she had misunderstood and felt somewhat embarrassed, but looking at the Blood pool below, exuding a strong scent of blood, any romantic thoughts vanished from her mind.


    Even as a Female Forensic Doctor who had dissected over one thousand five hundred bodies, the idea of submerging herselfpletely in fresh blood still made her face change with apprehension.


    "If you''re afraid, then go back. But from now on, I won''t teach you anything new," Chen Yu''s casual remark floated into her ears just as Misumi Mikoto was wrestling with herself internally.


    Misumi Mikoto took a deep breath; her face turned pale, but with a determined look in her eyes, she began to reach for the buttons of her clothing.


    Though the thought of undressing and getting into the Blood pool was unbearable for her, being expelled by Chen Yu and no longer able to learn new necromantic spells was something she found even more uneptable.

 Chapter 406 - 403 Persistence (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Bones, blood, and ck soil were all that Misumi Mikoto could see, as if the entire world no longer existed, leaving only the mountainous pile of bones around her, the blood soaking her body, and the cknd bearing it all.


    The icy blood water was bone-chilling. Although the temperature in the Necromantic Space wasn''t low, it seemed deliberately kept cooler to prevent the bones and blood pool from decaying. Submerged in the blood water, Misumi Mikoto felt her body almost losing feeling from the cold, trembling all over.


    Soaking in the water in the low-temperature environment for half an hour, with Misumi Mikoto''s professional knowledge, she easily understood that she was very likely to develop hypothermia. But at that moment, she had no time to think about that, as all her willpower was focused on staying in the blood pool, instead of immediately jumping out, getting dressed, and going home.


    As for the stench of blood emanating from the blood pool, the nausea that came with being immersed in the blood, and the shyness of stripping off her clothes in front of Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto might have thought about these at first. But as her body temperature dropped, these thoughts had long dissipated along with the warmth within her.


    Now, there was only one thought in her mind, and that was to persist, to just hold on for half an hour.


    The low-temperature immersion reminded Misumi Mikoto of thest time she and Kube Rokuro were locked in a refrigerated truck and then thrown into a pond¡ªan experience simr to this, soaking in water as the temperature kept dropping.


    Only this time, she had voluntarily jumped into the blood water, and it wasn''t like thest time when she could only hope for someone else''s rescue.


    Misumi Mikoto knew very well that if she felt she couldn''t persist, all she had to do was to stand up and walk out of the blood pool, and it would all end.


    But that would also mean that her career as a Necromancer would end the moment she stood up.


    Perhaps the experience of trying tomit suicide with her mother as a child, yet not dying, had an impact on Misumi Mikoto''s character. She had lived back then just wanting to ask her mother why. That single-minded obsession also made her notoriously stubborn, with a tenacity that would not cease until she achieved her goal.


    This tenacity often manifested in her work, where she would relentlessly investigate a case until she uncovered everyst detail.


    And at that moment, her tenacity was evident in her desire to keep on persevering.


    In fact, at that time, Misumi Mikoto''s hands and feet had already lost feeling from the cold, even her vision was affected, but she kept telling herself that she must hold on because giving up meant she would be expelled by Chen Yu.


    Having just entered the world of the Transcendents and witnessed its magical aspects, how could she possibly give up now when her teacher was about to teach her even more powerful things?


    It was just a matter of enduring for half an hour. Last time with Kube Rokuro in the refrigerated truck, they had stayed for much more than half an hour, hadn''t they? Misumi Mikoto consoled herself. Although her vision was starting to blur, and even light hallucinations were appearing, she still clenched her teeth and persisted, not even asking Chen Yu how much longer she needed to stay.


    Because she knew, once she asked how much time was left, it would be like dangling a lifeline in front of her, and she would be unable to resist thinking and counting down the time. But doing so often made the time feel even longer and could lead to growing agitation as the time did not seem to pass.


    In her current state, what she needed most was to calm her mind and preserve the little warmth left in her body, allowing herself tost as long as possible.


    But just as Misumi Mikoto was encouraging herself that there wasn''t much time left, the sound of Chen Yu''s voice suddenly came from the shore, "Get up."


    Upon hearing this voice, Misumi Mikoto''s eyes, which had already lost some of their sparkle, couldn''t help but light up. It was finally over! As she thought this and tried to stand up to walk toward the shore, the prolonged soaking in the low temperature had taken its toll on her limbs, and shecked the strength to stand. Not only did she fail to rise, but she also fell into the blood pool.


    The blood water immediately submerged Misumi Mikoto''s head. She choked on arge mouthful of blood water, and her nostrils and mouth were instantly filled with the taste of blood and rust. Although her body was gradually bing numb and her consciousness was somewhat blurred, the sudden submersion startled her back to a moment of rity, and she instinctively began to struggle.


    However, before Misumi Mikoto could find the bnce of her body, she was already fished out of the blood pool by an invisible hand and ced on the shore.


    At this point, Misumi Mikoto could no longer care about being naked; the cold soak and choking had brought her consciousness to the brink of fainting, and she was merely surviving on herst breath to keep from passing out.


    With herst bit of willpower, Misumi Mikoto looked towards Chen Yu and asked him, "Teacher, did I pass the test?"


    "Get her cleaned up and send her to my study," said Chen Yu, seemingly talking to someone else. But everything in front of Misumi Mikoto had already turned pitch-ck, and she couldn''t clearly see anything, barely making out Chen Yu''s figure.


    Just as Misumi Mikoto wanted to continue asking questions, she vaguely saw another figure appearing beside Chen Yu and walking towards her. Eventually, she was unable to hold on any longer, and her vision blurred before fainting.


    But just before she fainted, Misumi Mikoto faintly heard Chen Yu''s voice, "Well done."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Misumi Mikoto regained consciousness, she still felt she was immersed in water, but it clearly wasn''t the icy blood water, rather it was a warm and gentle hot water.


    Misumi Mikoto opened her eyes and found herself soaking in a huge bath, still naked.


    The now-revived Misumi Mikoto quickly covered her modesty with her hands, squatted down in the water, and also took in the sight of the gigantic bath and the entire bathroom.


    The bathroom appeared to have a very ssic European style, reminiscent of those seen in European court dramas, but the bath she was lying in was somewhat like a Japanese-style hot spring, except that the huge, pool-sized white porcin bathtub and the surrounding gold-trimmed decorations only added to her confusion.


    Where was this ce after all? Considering the castle she had seen before, Misumi Mikoto suspected she might be somewhere inside it.


    While Misumi Mikoto was still puzzled, Chen Yu''s voice rang in her ear again, "Once you''ve finished washing up, hurry out, get dressed, ande to my study."

 Chapter 407 - 404: Assessment (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    When Misumi Mikoto followed a Ghost Maid to the study room, drying her hair with a towel, Chen Yu was sitting on the sofa in front of the firece, reading a book.


    Although magic could keep the room temperature constant, the firece was burning with fire, providing a sense of warmth to Misumi Mikoto who had just soaked in the cold blood bath for half an hour.


    In front of Chen Yu was a cup containing a green liquid, steaming at the top, which looked somewhat suspicious.


    "Master, Miss Misumi has arrived," the Ghost Maid reported in a low voice to Chen Yu after bowing to him.


    Chen Yu merely nced up, noticing that Misumi Mikoto had changed back into the clothes she hade in, though her hair was still dripping wet as she dried it with a towel, and then motioned for the Ghost Maid to step back before saying, "Come and sit down, the potion on the table is prepared for you. I certainly wouldn''t want my only apprentice to catch hypothermia or something because of a mere test."


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Misumi Mikoto realized that the suspicious green liquid in the cup was intended for her.


    Handing the towel to the Ghost Maid, Misumi Mikoto went over to sit on the sofa opposite Chen Yu, picking up the cup on the table. However, she did not immediately drink the contents of the cup but stared at it with a doubtful look.


    Although a forensic scientist is not a doctor who cures people, they still have basic medical knowledge, and this suspicious-looking liquid didn''t seem like a medicinal potion at all¡ªrather, it resembled the poison of an evil witch in a fantasy tale.


    Of course, Misumi Mikoto knew that Chen Yu wouldn''t harm her, but still, due to her caution and fear of the mysterious potion, she asked Chen Yu, "Teacher, what is this made of?"


    "This thing, it''s made with lots of good stuff, zombie brain marrow, toad saliva, bat feces, spider leg hair¡­" Perhaps wanting to joke around, Chen Yu deliberately listed many disgusting-sounding "casting materials."


    "Teacher!" Misumi Mikoto gave Chen Yu a stern look, her tone inevitably carrying a hint of coquettishint. She obviously understood that Chen Yu was joking. Yet, even so, she drank the suspicious green liquid from the cup in her hand.


    To Misumi Mikoto''s surprise, the liquid in the cup didn''t taste strange at all but only had a fragrant aroma of nts.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto drink the liquid from the cup, Chen Yu finally smiled and nodded, saying, "It seems that having you soak in the blood bath for half an hour was useful after all; at least you have ovee your fear of these things and your inner disgust."


    "You could have told me that directly, couldn''t you? Instead of making me endure half an hour of cold." The green liquid was slightly warm and not difficult to swallow, but after drinking it, Misumi Mikoto felt her entire body warm and even morefortable than when she had been soaking in hot water in the bathroom.


    "Growth obtained through preaching is far inferior to what one gains through personal experience. Plus, the purpose of this test actually includes training your willpower," Chen Yu said, looking at Misumi Mikoto with a meaningful and very serious gaze, "If you can''t persist through even this small ordeal and test, you wouldn''t be able to bear the pain of having your flesh burned away during the Promotion Ceremony to officially be a Necromancer."


    "Burning away all the flesh?" Misumi Mikoto was suddenly startled, almost knocking over the cup in her hand. Chen Yu''s words were truly terrifying.


    "Yes, to be an official Necromancer, one must capture Necromantic Power from the Netherworld, and then use that power to burn away all of one''s flesh and blood before making the flesh regenerate. The whole process is extremely painful, and without a tenacious will, it is impossible to endure andplete the entire ceremony," Chen Yu confirmed with a nod, with no hint of jest.


    However, afterpleting his exnation, he also consoled Misumi Mikoto: "But these matters are still too far off for you. Not to mention other things, do you even know how to draw the magic circle for the Promotion Ceremony? Do you know the spells required for the ceremony? Do you know the coordinates of the Netherworld? Do you know how to open the portal to the Netherworld? If you don''t, then focus on your studies first, and don''t bite off more than you can chew."


    "I understand, Teacher~!" Listening to Chen Yu''s lecture, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but drawl out her response, pouting yfully.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s behavior, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly, but he didn''t say anything more to her. Everyone has their own personality, and there was no need to force her to put on a stern face.


    As Chen Yu shook his head, Misumi Mikoto finished the potion in her cup and felt a warm,fortable sensation throughout her body, so she curled up on the sofa with her legs hugged to her chest, looking somewhatzy.


    However, having put down the cup, Misumi Mikoto did not forget the purpose of her visit that night, so she asked Chen Yu, "Teacher, didn''t you say earlier that you wanted to test me on practical spell operations? Is the test still going on?"


    "Are you ready to take the test?" Chen Yu asked her, looking at herzy appearance.


    "Didn''t Ie here for that very reason?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu and showed him a confident smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the Mage Tower''s experimentation field, a two-meter-tall giant skeleton stood in the center of the open ground, while Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto stood before it, looking at the enormous skeleton.


    Unlike ordinary skeletons, this skeleton''s bones were clearly thicker, and its legs were not structured like human bones, but rather like the robust hooves of a cow, and its head was a stark white cow skull.


    "It looks like you''ve got a good grasp. Using animal bones to summon skeletons is far more practical than using human bones since animal bones are heavier and stronger than those of humans," Chen Yu said approvingly as he watched Misumi Mikoto summon a cow-headed skeleton with a pile of cow bones.


    This was his own modified version of the Skeleton Summoning Spell. Although he had only made some modifications to the standard skeleton structure in the original spell, and the casting materials had changed from any bones to specifically cow bones, for Chen Yu, who could easily get tens of tons of cow bones, being able to transform an ordinary 1.8-meter-tall humanoid skeleton into a 2.2-meter-tall cow-headed skeleton¡ªwith bone strength and power increased by 1.5 times¡ªmade the spell extremely practical.


    "Does that mean I passed the test, Teacher?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu with a beaming smile as she saw him nodding.


    Chen Yu nced at Misumi Mikoto, smiled slightly, and while nodding, he also pulled out a box from his person and handed it over to her: "This is your birthday gift; happy birthday."

 Chapter 408 - 405: The Armlet (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "Achoo!" In the UDI office, Tokairin Y¨±ko sneezed. The tracking from the night before had given her a cold.


    Even though she''d taken cold medicine, she was still sneezing today.


    As she wiped her nose with a tissue, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t help but feel resentful toward Misumi Mikoto. If it hadn''t been for her actionsst night, she wouldn''t have feltpelled to follow her and ended up catching a cold from worry.


    With this thought, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t help but look at Misumi Mikoto, who was sitting nearby. Today, Misumi was looking radiant, with rosy cheeks and glowing skin. Even without makeup, she still looked stunning.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s appearance, Tokairin Y¨±ko felt even more annoyed and couldn''t resist sliding her chair closer. With an usatory gaze, she asked in a low voice, "Culprit Misumi Mikoto, what were you doing with Professor Chen Yust night?"


    "Tokairin? What''s up? Didn''t I tell you yesterday? Last night I simply invited Professor Chen Yu to dinner," Misumi Mikoto, looking at Tokairin Y¨±ko''s strange expression and furrowing her brows, exined her whereabouts from the night before.


    Of course, Misumi Mikoto hid the part about following Chen Yu to the Necromantic Space afterward. That was not something an ordinary person like Tokairin Y¨±ko needed to know.


    "I''m asking where you and Professor Chen Yu went after dinnerst night. I saw you guys leave the restaurant and enter a mall, and then you disappeared without a trace!" Tokairin Y¨±ko, seeing that Misumi Mikoto still had that attitude, couldn''t help but reveal her stalking from the previous night. Although it was inappropriate, Tokairin Y¨±ko was more concerned about her friend''s welfare.


    "So it was you who were following usst night!" Misumi Mikoto realized what had happened as soon as Tokairin Y¨±ko mentioned it. She nodded in sudden understanding, no wonder Chen Yu had mentioned someone was following themst night; it turned out to be Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    Thinking this, Misumi Mikoto also understood and looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko with a mix of annoyance and slight touch of emotion, asking with a wry smile, "Why on earth did you follow me, Tokairin! Didn''t I tell you? There''s nothing going on between Professor Chen Yu and me, I was just treating him to a meal. And even if you wanted to know what we were up to, was it necessary to follow us? Couldn''t you have just asked me directly?"


    "Ask you? Would you have told the truth?" Tokairin Y¨±ko frowned in discontentment, staring back at Misumi Mikoto. Although she felt resentful, Tokairin Y¨±ko was still worried about what might have happened between Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu the night before, and asked with concern, "Mikoto! Where did you and Professor Chen Yu end up goingst night? I waited at the entrance of that mall for over an hour, until it closed, and I didn''t see you guyse out. Where did you go? You didn''t actually go to a... love hotel, did you?"


    "How could that be! Why would I go to a love hotel with Professor Chen Yu! He is my..." Misumi Mikoto stopped abruptly, the nature of their rtionship was not something she could disclose, so she quickly shook her head in denial, flustered: "Anyway, don''t overthink it, Tokairin. Last night, Professor Chen Yu took me to a ce and told me some things, but nothing happened between us! It''s not a big deal for you to say such things about me, but you can''t ruin Professor Chen Yu''s reputation!"


    However, observing Misumi Mikoto''s demeanor, Tokairin Yuko''s conviction in her own judgment only grew stronger. Unable to hold back, she grabbed Misumi Mikoto''s arm andined, "Meiqin! I''m just concerned about you! I don''t want you to be the other woman who''s sneaking around! Do you realize that the way you look at Professor Chen Yu is really suspicious? It''s exactly like a young girl eyeing a handsome Johnny''s idol, and your thoughts are almost written all over your face... What is this?"


    While Tokairin Yuko wasining and holding onto Misumi Mikoto''s arm, she identally touched Misumi Mikoto''s wrist and upon looking down, she discovered an exquisite and beautiful bracelet adorning her forearm. Not only did it have intricate patterns, but it was also set with arge purple gemstone that looked very mysterious and pretty.


    "You didn''t have this yesterday, could it be... Professor Chen Yu gave it to youst night?" Tokairin Yuko''s eyes grew wide as she looked at Misumi Mikoto, at a loss for words.


    However, at that moment, Kube Rokuro, who was nearby, peered over at Misumi Mikoto''s wrist before interjecting to Tokairin Yuko, "Doctor Tokairin... I''m sorry, but I was the one who gave this to Dr. Misumi. I was supposed to give it to her yesterday, but I forgot to bring it. So, I ran into Dr. Misumi on my way here this morning and was able to give it to her."


    As Kube Rokuro spoke, his expression turned shy and embarrassed, and he lowered his head in apology to Tokairin Yuko, "I''m really sorry for the misunderstanding."


    Tokairin Yuko looked at Kube Rokuro skeptically. Although his gaze flickered, the shyness and remorse on his face seemed genuine. Doubtfully she asked, "You gave it?" After Kube Rokuro reaffirmed his answer, she nodded, finally believing his words.


    Even though the matter of the bracelet could be exined away, Tokairin Yuko still harbored suspicions about what had transpired the previous evening between Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu. But before she could speak again, the Nakado Department came by, dropping a file on Tokairin Yuko''s desk, "Here are the autopsy records of the body from this morning. Get the tests done quickly; I need the analysis report urgently."


    Having said that, he walked away towards the water cooler with his cup, as if none of this concerned him in the slightest.


    With the interruption from Kube Rokuro and the Nakado Department, Tokairin Yuko found it inappropriate to continue the conversation and returned to her desk. She opened the file that had just been thrown over by the Nakado Department and started working on it resignedly.


    Behind her, Misumi Mikoto, watching Tokairin Yuko finally stop questioning her, couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, feeling a weight lifted off her chest. ncing at Kube Rokuro, who was busying himself with his work while Tokairin Yuko continued to mutter to herself, she picked up her phone and sent Kube Rokuro a message, "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it; I''m still looking forward to learning magic from you, Senior Misumi!" Kube Rokuro replied.

 Chapter 409 - 406 Idle Chat (Seeking monthly tickets, Seeking subscriptions)

    We won''t discuss how Misumi Mikoto dealt with Tokairin Y¨±ko''s questioning at UDI, but for her teacher, Chen Yu, it was equally necessary to handle the inquiries from Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "You seemed to have had a lot of fun ying with your little apprenticest night,ing home thatte," Jounouchi Hiromi deliberately said something misleading, but in fact, she and Chen Yu were in Chen Yu''s office, with no one else present. Despite her teasing words, Jounouchi Hiromi did not have any hint of anger in her expression.


    The two had been together for so long that Chen Yu knew Jounouchi Hiromi''s temperament like the back of his hand. If she were truly angry, she wouldn''t be speaking to him so amicably. Since she was using such a tone, it was clear she didn''t take the matter seriously. She was just deliberately making these remarks to tease him.


    "Last night, I was merely assessing Misumi Mikoto''s study progress," Chen Yu didn''t mind Jounouchi Hiromi making fun of him, but he honestly exined what he had done the night before: "Having dinner with her was nned in advance, something you were aware of, Hiromi. After our meal, I took her to the Necromantic Space. Initially, I only intended for her to summon a skeleton to check her learning progress, but seeing how she felt like vomiting at the sight of the blood pool and Bone Mountain, I realized she needed to strengthen her endurance. Thus, I had her soak in the blood pool for half an hour, which caused the dy."


    "No way, you let Dr. Misumi soak in the blood pool for half an hour? In this cold weather, aren''t you afraid of freezing her?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, her eyes conveying a helpless sentiment that didn''t know what to make of him.


    Since Misumi Mikoto had previously mentioned her birthday ns with Jounouchi and Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi knew that yesterday was Misumi Mikoto''s birthday. As a woman, she could imagine how depressing it must have been for Misumi Mikoto to be thrown into an icy blood pool by Chen Yu for half an hour on her own birthday.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t use Chen Yu of being insensitive to feelings, for he was mentoring his disciple, not dating Misumi Mikoto. Moreover, as a Blood Knight, Jounouchi Hiromi''s training methods for her disciples would be even more stringent and brutal.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s acquisition of power might seem effortless, having the strength of a giant dragon and even the Legendary Dragon as her mount without much training or hardship. But this could not be used as amon example. How many Blood Knights across the Multiverse could im to have a ceremony initiated with aplete Legendary Dragon Corpse?


    The convenience she enjoyed was all based on the hardships and efforts that Chen Yu had endured since he acquired the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" in high school. Without his years of painstaking umtion, Jounouchi Hiromi would not have had such a meteoric rise.


    Although it was a meteoric rise, Jounouchi Hiromi did not ck in her discipline; even with Xiao Lan helping her control her power, she never neglected her practice.


    "Forget it, after all, she''s your disciple, and it''s not my ce to interfere with how you teach," Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head and decided not to delve deeper into the topic. She brought up another matter with Chen Yu, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, I''ve already talked to Director Shimura about Ms. Egawa Sae''s ns to go public with the research on the Artificial Womb. In principle, she''s very supportive of it. However, she made it clear to me that I must ensure the sess of the experiment. Once we start reporting it to the outside world, it will inevitably be a sensation that will rock the globe, and a failure is something that nobody could afford."


    Chen Yu wasn''t particrly anxious when he heard Jounouchi Hiromi saying this. Although the matter was indeed significant and would create substantial pressure from public opinion and academic attention once it went public, it didn''t seem like a big deal to Jounouchi Hiromi and him, as both were confident they wouldn''t fail.


    But Chen Yu was not without tact, and he consoled her in line with her concerns: "In that case, Hiromi, you need to keep a closer eye on theb. Even though we are fully capable of rectifying any issues that may arise, it''s still best to avoid them."


    "Yes, that''s what I was thinking too, but..." Jounouchi Hiromi paused for a moment before continuing to Chen Yu, "Once we start the television coverage, I still worry about some adverse public opinion. After all, Mr. Chen Yu, as you know, ''liberating women from pregnancy'' is an exceptionally bold headline. I fear there may be individuals intent on sabotage and various social issues that require careful consideration."


    "That may be true, but I think there are some things you don''t need to worry about so much," Chen Yu had already considered the issues raised by Jounouchi Hiromi and had thought of strategies to deal with public opinion: "Since you find ''liberating women from pregnancy'' to be such a formidable headline, perhaps we can change our approach. Regardless of whether the experiment seeds or fails, we can dere that this technology will not be used outside of medical research and clinical healing.


    Even if there are people who want to use this method as a substitute for motherhood, as long as we don''t help them achieve it, there will be no issue. You needn''t worry too much about this. As for other types of publicmentary, do you remember what I told youst time? Do what you want to do and don''t mind what others think."


    "Prohibit the use of this technology outside of medical research and clinic healing, huh? That is indeed a solution," after listening to Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi stroked her chin thoughtfully and nodded.


    The approach proposed by Chen Yu could indeed reduce a lot of public pressure. And she could im that the technology was not yet mature enough forrge-scale application, which would still draw public attention but not as intensely.


    Realizing this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face broke into a smile as she nodded to Chen Yu, saying, "Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu. I know what to do now. I''ll discuss and align our stance with Director Shimura and Ms. Egawa Saeter."


    "Good, as long as you have a n. If there''s anything I can help with, just let me know," seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi had made up her mind, Chen Yu also smiled, thumping his chest in assurance, ready to be her steadfast supporter at any time.

 Chapter 410 - 407: Negotiations - Part 1 (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at theboratory together; he had just wanted to check on the progress of the experiment.


    Although the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" also contained records about the Flesh Womb, Jounouchi Hiromi''s Artificial Womb had only beenpleted through all phases of animal experimentation with his help. Nevertheless, for an Artificial Womb that truly cultivated human embryos, Chen Yu still harbored considerable curiosity.


    From a certain perspective, such behavior could be considered sphemous and an infringement upon the powers of the deities, without exaggeration.


    Whether the humans of this world were created by deities, Chen Yu did not know, but he understood at least one thing: if it had been in the religiously supreme Middle Ages of Europe, Jounouchi Hiromi''s research would have sufficed to earn her a stake at the pyre alongside Bruno.


    Even in modern society, such research challenging the moral and ethical values of human life could still invite unbearable criticism and societal pressure. This was evident when recalling the vehement condemnations that cloning technology faced when it had first emerged.


    Perhaps some people didn''t care about such matters, but for those who did, the Artificial Womb was challenging humanity''s long-standing perceptions of the world and humans'' authority as the master of this world, the peak of all creatures.


    After all, in many people''s eyes, humans were supreme, distinctly different from the other animals and nts on this. Wee from them, but we are above them.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi''s research, in a sense, shattered this old belief, because in theboratory, humans were no different from other species. We could manipte the reproduction of other species, and our own was no exception.


    Even from a darker science fiction perspective, the Artificial Womb,bined with Cloning Technology, equaled a bio-factory. If it weren''t yet possible to elerate the developmental process of humans, then this technology could exactly replicate the scenes in science fiction novels where humans are mass-produced like assembly line products.


    Imagine, humans, once thought to be rulers high above the earth, suddenly bing cheap industrial products in jars. What kind of immense shock and copse would such a drastic fall bring?


    Of course, all of this was merely spection by Chen Yu about potential events; things might not turn out so grim. But preparing for the worst before it happens is far easier than trying to fix things after the fact.


    And to make a concrete judgment on the matter, it was clear that Chen Yu also needed to be concerned about the control of the experiment''s progress. At least, with an understanding of the progress, he could better arrange and handle solutions.


    But when Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at the front of the asepticboratory, Egawa Sae was also there discussing something with two people.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, hello!" Upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu approaching, Egawa Sae hurriedly stopped her conversation with the other two, came forward to greet her, and enthusiastically said hello.


    For the woman who had saved her and her child''s life, Mrs. Egawa always held great gratitude and respect. If not for Jounouchi Hiromi''s sympathy and assistance, it could be questioned whether she and her child could survive at this moment.


    "Mrs. Egawa, hello, are you discussing matters here?" Jounouchi Hiromi nodded to Egawa Sae and also looked towards the other two people she had been talking to.


    One of them was known to Jounouchi Hiromi; he was the Director of the hospital''s administrative bureau.


    In Japan,rger hospitals typically have a department like the administrative bureau responsible for managing and coordinating hospital affairs, from image promotion to the admission of special patients, bed turnover rates, and so on, resembling abination of logistics and internal affairs inprehensive administration.


    Seeing the Director appear, Jounouchi Hiromi could roughly guess what Egawa Sae had been discussing with the Director. Although Shimura Maru had agreed to the interviews, coordinating specifics like how the interview should proceed, what procedures were necessary, what could be reported, and what couldn''t, clearly needed the administrative bureau''s cooperation and review.


    As for the other person, ncing at his visitor''s badge on his chest, Jounouchi Hiromi guessed he was probably with Egawa Sae.


    And surely enough, Egawa Sae soon introduced him to Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu: "This gentleman is the program producer Tanabe Hayato from our TV station. After I presented the idea and proposal to report about the Artificial Womb, the station took it very seriously. Therefore, they n to turn it into a special feature. Producer Tanabe-san is responsible for this program, and he will work with me on this report. Tanabe-san, this is Doctor Jounouchi Hiromi, who leads the Artificial Womb research. And this gentleman beside her is her..."


    Egawa Sae hesitated, uncertain of how to introduce the rtionship between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "I am Hiromi''s fianc¨¦, Chen Yu, nice to meet you. I hope we can get along well," said Chen Yu politely, catching on and greeting Tanabe Hayato. Producers might seem insignificant but are some of the most critical people not to offend, lest you don''t know how they might portray you.


    Fortunately, Tanabe Hayato''s response was as courteous as Chen Yu''s introduction, politely bowing as he said, "Hello to both doctors, I am Tanabe Hayato. It''s a pleasure to meet you; please take care of me."


    After a round of pleasantries, Egawa Sae then looked at the Director, continuing their discussion: "Director Sera, is it really not possible to set up cameras in theboratory?"


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. Egawa, but the sterileboratory''s management system does not permit that. You may set up cameras outside the ss window, but not inside," Director Sera, a middle-aged man with a seemingly humble face and demeanor, stated firmly.


    Seeing this, Egawa Sae felt helpless and, after consulting with Tanabe Hayato, had to give up the idea of cing cameras inside theboratory,promisingly telling Director Sera, "Well, there''s nothing we can do then. That will have to suffice. Director Sera, please take care of the rest of the matters."


    "It is my duty to do so," said Director Sera with a smile, now that the matter had been settled to some extent.


    Having handled the interview arrangements, Director Sera saw that Egawa Sae seemed to have more to say to Jounouchi Hiromi. Thus, he excused himself with a slight bow and a polite "excuse me" before taking his leave.


    And Egawa Sae sought out Jounouchi Hiromi, wishing to confirm details about her personal interview.

 Chapter 411 - 408: Negotiationè·¯Part 2 (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "Doctor Jounouchi, we n to broadcast the entire process of the first human fetus gestation in the Artificial Womb live. What do you think about this?" Tanabe Hayato asked her, with Egawa Sae apanying him.


    Upon hearing Tanabe Hayato''s proposal, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t object, but she did have some concerns about the live broadcast, "Live broadcast? Could that create unnecessary disturbances to the experiment? You must understand that although we are quite confident that the Artificial Womb experiment will allow the fetus to be born sessfully, there are risks involved in the experiment, and I''m not certain if your live broadcast would interfere with it."


    "This¡­" Tanabe Hayato stiffened, unsure of how to exin.


    This was indeed his first time overseeing such a task. Although he had plenty of experience producing television programs and had been through many live broadcastings, broadcasting a medical experiment, especially one of such significant duration and importance, was new to him. He really couldn''t make any promises about the potential for the live broadcast to interfere with the experiment, as Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned.


    Compared to Tanabe Hayato, Egawa Sae seemed to be more resolute. Though the life being nurtured in the Artificial Womb was her child, she assured Jounouchi Hiromi decisively, "Doctor Jounouchi, we have discussed this matter with Director Sera. Director Sera suggests that we film from outside the sterileb, without entering theb itself, so I believe this should prevent any interference with the experiment."


    "You won''t enter theb? So you mean to say you''ll film through the ss observation window in this room, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi considered Egawa Sae''s words thoughtfully as she surveyed the room they were currently in.


    There was indeed an empty room in front of the sterileboratory, separated by a wall with a transparent ss observation window. Although it couldn''t be opened, therge window allowed those outside theb to have a clear view of what was happening inside.


    Discover stories with My Virtual Library Empire


    If the broadcast were to take ce in this empty room, it would naturally be the best location aside from entering theb itself. And by not entering theb, the disturbance to the experiment caused by news reporting and filming could be minimized... In such a scenario, the risk was eptable.


    After seriously considering the societal impact the news of this experiment could have, as well as her desire to help more people through this research, Jounouchi Hiromi eventually nodded her head and agreed with Mrs. Egawa, "If that''s the case, Mrs. Egawa, I have no objections. However, I hope you uphold your promise during the filming process and minimize interference with the experiment as much as possible. This is not just an important experiment; it also involves an unborn child. Although he has not yet been born, he is still a life, and I do not wish to see any tragic incidents."


    "Rest assured, Doctor Jounouchi, it''s my child, and we wouldn''t want anything untoward to happen either." On this point, the attitudes of Egawa Sae and Jounouchi Hiromi were aligned.


    Remembering Mrs. Egawa''s previous resolve to forego treatment to save her child, Jounouchi Hiromi felt inclined to trust her guarantee and nodded, saying, "If that''s the case, I have no problems with the coverage and filming of the experiment."


    "That''s wonderful! I believe this will definitely be a television program that goes down in history!" Tanabe Hayato''s face lit up with joy upon receiving Jounouchi Hiromi''s approval.


    Indeed, as he said, it was the first time in human medical history that a fetus had been gestated outside the body, a significant event worthy of a ce in the history books. Having the exclusive rights to report and broadcast the event live was also sure to make a bold mark in history. Tanabe Hayato, the producer of the program, and Egawa Sae, the reporter and mother of the fetus, would have a resplendent and weighty entry added to their life''s achievements, not only paving a golden path for their futures but also etching their names into the annals of history.


    However, in the midst of Tanabe Hayato and Egawa Sae''s excitement, Chen Yu suddenly leaned into Jounouchi Hiromi''s ear and reminded her, "Hiromi, you can have Mrs. Egawa announce the matter we just discussed. It would help them build momentum before the live broadcast begins. I believe that limiting this technology to medical research and clinical healing will also reduce a lot of unnecessary socialmentary. I think you should make the announcement now."


    Even though Chen Yu had been letting Jounouchi Hiromi take the lead, he was still strategizing for his fianc¨¦e.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reminder, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded and said to Egawa Sae, "Mrs. Egawa, regarding the Artificial Womb, I would like to issue a statement through your television station."


    "A statement? What sort of statement do you wish to issue, Doctor Jounouchi?" Egawa Sae hadn''t heard what Chen Yu had just whispered to Jounouchi Hiromi, but she became intent on issuing a statement right after seeing Chen Yu say something to Jounouchi Hiromi, Egawa Sae''s tension rose as she took the matter seriously.


    This news report about the Artificial Womb was not only the most important report of her anchoring career but also involved her child; she had to be exceedingly careful and take this matter very seriously.


    "I would like you to announce on my behalf that since the Artificial Womb technology is still not mature and many issues remain to be resolved, it will not be used beyond medical experiments and clinical healing," said Jounouchi Hiromi, looking at Egawa Sae seriously as she conveyed the decision she and Chen Yu had reached after their discussion.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words clearly stunned Egawa Sae. As a female anchor, she keenly realized the news value behind the statement, but as a feminist, she was also somewhat dissatisfied with it.


    Yet she couldn''t express any discontent or opposition to the statement Jounouchi Hiromi was making, as medically, the technology had just been born and was indeed immature, as Jounouchi Hiromi had stated. Jounouchi Hiromi''s refusal to apply it beyond the realm of medical research and healing was without reproach. The significance of the technology to the feminist movement clearly wasn''t a reason or excuse that could force Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand.


    With these thoughts in mind, although Egawa Sae felt somewhat frustrated internally, she still nodded and agreed to the request to make the announcement.


    Meanwhile, Tanabe Hayato at her side quickly revised the previously formted reporting ns in his mind, considering the various implications the statement''s release could trigger and pondering how to maximize the impact of the announcement for the greatest benefit.

 Chapter 412 - 409 Qingdais Intelligence (Please subscribe, asking for monthly tickets)

    Egawa Sae, after agreeing to help Jounouchi Hiromi release a statement, soon adjusted her mindset.


    Although Egawa Sae was a feminist, she was not radical and could understand Hiromi''s decision, as the challenge posed by artificial womb technology was not merely to women''s social status but a confrontation to traditional human morals and ethics. Hiromi''s reluctance to make the issue seem too radical and further intensify conflicts made sense.


    After getting her emotions in check, Egawa Sae naturally refocused on how to report the story and also took the opportunity to request an interview with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    This interview was clearly not a simple casual chat; it was a very formal television interview.


    Chen Yu watched Jounouchi Hiromi and Egawa Sae discuss the interview and felt it was unrted to himself. After informing Hiromi, he left the sterileboratory to check on the progress of his experiments and then nned to visit the patients in the ward.


    "Seeing your fianc¨¦e receive so much social attention, don''t you have any thoughts on this, Professor Chen Yu?" However, as Chen Yu was about to visit the ward, Qingdai suddenly appeared behind him, deliberately uttering such provocative words.


    Chen Yu turned around and looked at Qingdai leaning against the wall, frowning.


    Chen Yu had always maintained a respectful but distant guard towards this enigmatic woman, whose gender was uncertain, but her repeated attempts to stir up trouble between him and Jounouchi Hiromi made him ufortable.


    It was like a mosquito buzzing in your ear, not causing any harm, but still extremely annoying, making one want to p it dead.


    "What exactly is your purpose?" Chen Yu didn''t want to beat around the bush with Qingdai and directly questioned her motive.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, a self-mocking smile appeared on Qingdai''s face, and with a sigh, she asked, "Can''t Professor Chen Yu guess?"


    "You want to disrupt my rtionship with Hiromi, that much is evident, but I don''t understand why you would do that." Chen Yu looked at Qingdai and suddenly felt that she exuded a pervasive loneliness, as if she didn''t belong to this world, emanating a sense of alienation and solitude.


    However, Chen Yu had no desire to delve into her secrets and story. He was only annoyed by this woman who repeatedly tried to sabotage his rtionship with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Perhaps sensing Chen Yu''s annoyance, Qingdai''s self-mocking look intensified, but she still exined to Chen Yu, "I actually don''t want to do this, but I am with the Tashiro Family, and I cannot defy the family''s orders. Just like your subordinate Nanao, both she and I are sent by the family to get close to you. However, she only wants to steal the form for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents from you, while I... want you as a person."


    "You want me as a person? Through seduction? If so, trying to disrupt my rtionship with Hiromi has to be the most foolish way of seducing I''ve seen." Chen Yu didn''t fully believe what Qingdai said, but he also felt that she was not lying to him.


    Nanao Tashiro originally came with the intent of stealing the form for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents, a fact that still somewhat surprised Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had understood that Nanao Tashiro had other motives foring to his team and joining his research group when Yamamoto Hisae brought her to hisb. Nevertheless, with the thought that it was better to have a potential spy under his vignce rather than sending an unknown one to infiltrate, Chen Yu still epted Nanao Tashiro into hisb.


    All along, Nanao Tashiro''s behavior could only be described as standard andpliant. She neither showed ulterior motives nor cked off; in all aspects, she was just like any other ordinary researcher.


    Therefore, Chen Yu did not probe further. He allowed Nanao Tashiro to continue staying in hisb and even used her identity to handle some issues.


    But now, Qingdai''s words made Chen Yu realize that Nanao Tashiro was indeed after his research project, as he had initially guessed. He just didn''t know why she had not carried out her original mission.


    "Sabotaging your rtionship with Doctor Jounouchi is, of course, a very foolish method, but who can me me when the family''s orders were such?" Qingdai continued as Chen Yu pondered Nanao Tashiro''s intentions: "Those in charge of the family are stuck in their old ways, those stale old men who look down on women and yet wish to use them, could onlye up with such low-level strategies. Although I could have used other means, I didn''t want to, so just like that little girl Nanao, cking off didn''t seem so bad to me."


    Hearing Qingdai say that both she and Nanao Tashiro were cking off, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel intrigued and asked her, "What is your rtionship with Nanao? It seems like both of you despise the Tashiro Family quite a bit."


    Readtest chapters at My Virtual Library Empire


    "In terms of rtionship, Nanao should call me ''cousin''," Qingdai said with a cold smile surfacing on her face, unclear whether she wasughing at Chen Yu''s words, at herself, or at the family, "Even if we really had such thoughts, we don''t have the right to put them into action. The only thing we can do is to ck off."


    "So now that you''re being upfront with me, are you saying you don''t intend to ck off anymore?" Chen Yu looked at Qingdai, feeling the sense of contradiction emanating from her growing stronger.


    "Wrong. It''s precisely because I want to ck off that it doesn''t really matter if you''ve seen through me. If ites to it, I''ll just go back to the family and say I''ve been exposed, and they''ll just find another way," Qingdai shrugged indifferently, the dark hue of her eyes reflecting an unconcerned expression, "If possible, I quite like ying this love game with you, so how about you pretend you don''t know and continue this charade with me... No, even if you were willing to continue the act with me, that little girl Nanao has always eyed me unfavorably, she''d definitely tattle on me, so forget it."


    "Nonsensical." Chen Yu looked at Qingdai, failing to understand what she truly wanted to do.


    Just as Chen Yu turned to leave, Qingdai called out to him from behind again, "Professor Chen Yu, the Tashiro family wants your form and patent for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug. Originally, the family intended for Nanao to steal your form, but since she has failed to achieve her goal, the family sent me to disrupt your rtionship with Doctor Jounouchi, then seduce you into marrying into the Tashiro family. Even if you manage to drive me away, the family will still use other means to deal with you! You cannot imagine the depth of an old family''s resources. If possible, please do not go against the family."


    Upon hearing Qingdai speak, Chen Yu halted for a moment but then boldly walked away. However, he still raised his arm and waved to Qingdai as a gesture of thanks for revealing all this to him.


    Behind Chen Yu, Qingdai watched his departing figure and let out a deep sigh.

 Chapter 413 - 410: Promotion (Seeking Subscriptions, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    Although Qingdai had provided Chen Yu with a lot of information, it didn''t really mean much to him.


    The information certainly belonged to the Tashiro Family''s secrets, and could even be considered very important secrets, but the main point was still that the Tashiro Family bore ill will towards Chen Yu, and both Tashiro Nanao and Qingdai were after the patent and form for his broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents. And these were exactly the things that Chen Yu had already seen through. Read exclusive adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Perhaps Qingdai, as she said, disliked her family''sckluster performance and had therefore always exhibited vulgar methods, yet it could not be ruled out that this was all part of her calcted n. The purpose was to get Chen Yu to let his guard down, then confess two already exposed truths to win his favor and reverse his impression of her.


    After all, Qingdai seemed to have disclosed everything, but in actuality, she had not revealed any truly confidential information. At the very least, she never mentioned the fact that she was a Transcendent, nor that the Tashiro Family belonged to a family of Transcendents, let alone that the Tashiro Family had an old monster who had lived for over a hundred years¡ªQingdai would certainly not tell Chen Yu such things.


    So, for Chen Yu, knowing this information was certainly nice, but in fact, it was neither helpful nor meaningful. If he rxed his vignce against Qingdai because of this, he would instead suffer a great loss.


    Deciding to ignore these matters, Chen Yu still arrived at the ward as per his original n. After making a short round of the patients he was responsible for and checking their conditions, Chen Yu visited the VIP ward.


    Since Wang Jiancheng and Zhu Yiting had already returned to their country, the only VIP patient Chen Yu was now responsible for was Nanami. And as Nanami''s physical health gradually recovered, she was almost ready to be discharged.


    Upon arriving at the ward, Chen Yu saw Member of Parliament Kosuke Kanai standing by the window looking outside. With Nanami not in her bed, he approached Kanai, and looking out at the garden where Nanami was working hard to walk with the support of a cane, Chen Yu said to Kanai, "Member of Parliament Kanai, you really have a wonderful daughter. Nanami is very diligent! Most people don''t recover at the speed she has."


    Although Nanami couldn''t walk like a normal person yet, she could now walk on her own without anyone''s help with the support of a cane, which was a huge improvement over her previous state where she needed a nurse''s assistance to walk.


    This progress also greatlyforted Kosuke Kanai. For this member of the National Diet, even bing Prime Minister could notpare to the joy of seeing his daughter stand up again.


    "All of this is thanks to you, Professor Chen Yu. If it weren''t for the surgery you performed on Nanami and healed her leg, she probably wouldn''t be able to stand up right now," Kosuke Kanai''s gratitude towards Chen Yu grew as his daughter''s recovery progressed.


    If not for Chen Yu, even if Kosuke Kanai could defeat his political rival and be the Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare to promote medical reforms as he had nned, it would likely have been very difficult to heal his daughter. It was precisely because he recognized this that Kosuke Kanai was especially grateful to Chen Yu.


    "Treating illnesses and saving lives is the duty of a physician, and since there are patients in need of help, how could I, as a doctor, be stingy with my assistance?" Chen Yu said this, then he couldn''t help but nod slightly towards Kosuke Kanai in acknowledgment. "Besides, haven''t I already received your thanks, Mr. Kanai?"


    "Those were just two modest gifts, how could they possibly be enough to express my gratitude for Professor Chen Yu''s help with Nanami?" Kosuke Kanai also smiled, but he didn''t feel that the two "modest gifts" he had given Chen Yu were sufficient topensate him, hence his especially polite tone throughout the conversation.


    However, after exchanging pleasantries, Kosuke Kanai asked Chen Yu, "Professor Chen Yu, I wonder if you were satisfied with those two modest gifts? If there''s anything you need assistance with regarding the establishment of the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory, please feel free to speak up; there''s no need to be polite with me."


    "You''re too kind, Mr. Kanai. Being able to get the approval documents was already a huge favor. As for theboratory''s establishment, I''ve already left it in the hands of my subordinates. The location has been set up, and renovation is underway. I believe it won''t be long before theboratory can officially start operating," Chen Yu replied politely to Kosuke Kanai and updated him on the progress of theboratory''s setup.


    Hearing that theboratory would soon be operational, Kosuke Kanai became visibly delighted and said in a reassured tone, "That''s truly wonderful. With this researchboratory, I''m sure you, Professor Chen Yu, will be able to help even more people! Please don''t forget to inform me when theboratory officially opens; I definitely want to be there to support you! Ahahaha!"


    "Of course, I''ll definitely expect your presence, Mr. Kanai." Chen Yu wouldn''t refuse an opportunity like this and, with a smile, he agreed right away.


    After a brief discussion about Nanami''s condition and her post-surgery rehabilitation, Kosuke Kanai suddenly asked Chen Yu, "I wonder, Professor Chen Yu, can this research of yours¡ªthe surgery that cured Nanami¡ªbe promoted? The Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare is indeed pushing for reforms in the medical industry. Mr. Isshiki Kazumasu, a strong candidate for the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, is currently advocating to increase our country''s judicial autopsy rate, aiming to spread a model for rifying the causes of unnatural deaths nationwide, which has won him quite a bit of support.


    However, no matter how much the judicial autopsy rate is raised, it ultimately deals with the deceased and has little practical significance for the living. But your research, Professor Chen Yu, is different. If such technology could be promoted, I believe we can enable many more paralysis patients, who were once like Nanami, to stand up again and regain their health! That is what truly would increase the happiness index of our citizens and improve national welfare.


    So, I''d like to ask if your research results can be promoted? If so, could we apply your technique at the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory and turn it into a medical center, where other doctors can also learn this technique from you, Professor Chen Yu? Then, the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare could take charge of promoting this treatment method to save more paralysis patients."


    "Are you suggesting that we promote this treatment approach, Mr. Kanai?" Chen Yu understood Kosuke Kanai''s intention; he wanted to use the promotion of his own nerve reconstruction surgery technique to gain more political capital to counter Mr. Isshiki Kazumasu, who supported UDI.


    This, however, had no adverse effect on Chen Yu. His purpose in proposing the technique and publishing the paper was to promote it and help more people. Now that he could get government support and promote it in the name of the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, he couldn''t ask for more. So, without any hesitation, he agreed to Kosuke Kanai''s request and gave him an affirmative answer.

 Chapter 414 - 411: Stabbed (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Promotion)

    Although various things happen every day, no matter how busy work is, there alwayses a time to clock out.


    Having finished a day''s work, Chen Yu packed up his stuff and, after saying goodbye to his assistant Shirai Rena, left his office to meet Jounouchi Hiromi so they could go home together.


    Today, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t need to work overtime, so she could leave with him on time.


    However, when Chen Yu arrived at the General Surgery office, he didn''t see Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Chen Yu found this odd. Before he had left the office, he had called Jounouchi Hiromi, who had said she had just finished her work and could leave for the day soon, so why wasn''t she here?


    "Where did Hiromi go? Has she left already?" Chen Yu asked the sses Doctor sitting next to Jounouchi Hiromi''s desk.


    When the sses Doctor saw Chen Yu inquiring, he hurriedly replied, "Professor, Doctor Jounouchi is in the emergency room. A stabbing victim came in with multiple wounds and needed immediate treatment, so Doctor Jounouchi was called to assist."


    "Stabbed multiple times? Which emergency room?" Hearing this from the sses Doctor, Chen Yu frowned. Although healing the sick and injured was a doctor''s sacred duty, facing such incidents when off-duty was still depressing.


    "The third emergency room!" The sses Doctor quickly responded, having heard the nurse call for help earlier. Enjoy exclusive adventures from My Virtual Library Empire


    After getting the information he needed, Chen Yu nodded at the sses Doctor and quickly headed to the third emergency room.


    When Chen Yu arrived at the third emergency room, he expected to see a hectic scene of lifesaving efforts and bloodshed, but what he saw was entirely different from what he''d imagined.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was suturing a patient''s wound with surgical mps. Indeed, the victim had been stabbed several times, but the wounds didn''t seem to bleed much, and the room was remarkably clean¡ªeven the blood bag hanging on the side hadn''t been used.


    Chen Yu first thought it was Jounouchi Hiromi preventing the victim''s blood from spilling out, but he felt no fluctuation of a spell, which seemed even more peculiar.


    Though the resuscitation was still underway, neither Jounouchi Hiromi, who was suturing, nor the assisting nurse showed any signs of tension; on the contrary, they both appeared calm and collected.


    "Hiromi, what''s going on here?" Confused, Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi. Not wanting to disrupt her work, he didn''t approach her but stood at the entrance to the emergency room.


    "Chen Yu, you''re here?" After hearing Chen Yu''s voice, Jounouchi Hiromi nced up at him, then returned her gaze to her work, tightened the stitch with the surgical mp, and cut off the knot, "It''s nothing serious. This guy was caught cheating by his girlfriend, who stabbed him a few times. The assant was quite professional, avoiding organs and major blood vessels. Though it looks like he was stabbed many times, the wounds are superficial, not affecting any key vessels or organs. Stitching up the wounds will suffice."


    "Stabbed multiple times without hitting any organs or blood vessels? That is indeed very professional," Chen Yu remarked, genuinely surprised.


    Managing to stab someone multiple times without damaging organs or blood vessels requires a deep familiarity with human anatomy, ensuring all potentially fatal and organ-damaging areas are avoided. Each stab was designed to inflict pain without being lethal.


    Aside from surgeons, the only other professionals with such knowledge would likely be forensic pathologists.


    Chen Yu had thought he was in for a troublesome major surgery, but it turned out to be a simple matter of suturing wounds. If, as he had initially assumed, the victim had suffered vascr or organ injuries, the situation would have been much moreplicated, not just a case of stitching up the wounds and calling it done.


    The victim had several cuts on the abdomen, looking like small mouths opened on the stomach. Chen Yu could tell that if the cuts had been a few millimeters deeper, the victim''s pancreas, liver, colon, and intestines would have been injured, possibly even severed. In such a case, an abdominal surgery would have been required, which is not something that could be resolved in a few hours, and the victim may not have survived.


    After assessing the victim''s condition and Jounouchi Hiromi''s suturing speed, Chen Yu estimated she would finish in about half an hour, so he didn''t stay to help or interfere with her work, deciding to wait outside the emergency room for Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As Chen Yu stepped out of the emergency room and was about to sit down on the chair by the wall, two policemen who had been waiting there quickly approached him, asking, "Doctor, how is the victim inside doing? Are his injuries severe?"


    "The victim is now stable. Was it his girlfriend who stabbed him? Her technique was very precise, missing all vital parts, so suturing the wounds is enough. It''s just a minor injury," Chen Yu exined to the two policemen, and curiously asked, "Did you bring him in? That was very timely! Although every stab missed the vital parts, there was still some bleeding. If he hadn''t been brought in for immediate treatment, there could have been a significant risk to his life."


    Relieved to hear that the victim''s life wasn''t in danger, the policemen exhaled, grateful the assault case hadn''t escted to murder¡ªa fortunate oue for the police.


    After their moment of relief, the policemen exined the situation to Chen Yu: "The victim''s girlfriend, who is also the assant, called the police. She discovered he was cheating on her with another woman, but didn''t confront him at the time. Instead, she drugged his drink with sleeping pills at home. Once he was asleep, she tied him up, woke him, and then stabbed him seven times, letting him suffer for about ten minutes before calling the police herself.


    We thought his condition was critical, so we called for an ambnce and sent him here. It''s a good thing he''s alright; it would''ve been much busier if this had been a homicide case."


    "She called the police herself? Seems like everything was nned by his girlfriend! What does she do for a living? It takes a good deal of anatomical knowledge to ensure seven stabs avoid vital areas, even if the victim was tied up," Chen Yu inquired, curious about what the assant did professionally.


    "His girlfriend should be a female doctor; we saw the weapon she used was a surgical knife when we got there," the policeman provided the answer Chen Yu somewhat expected.

 Chapter 415 - 412 Audiss Ambition (Please Subscribe, Looking for Monthly Tickets)

    Although there was a bit of an emergency, after Jounouchi Hiromi finished suturing the patient''s wounds, she still got off work with Chen Yu. As for the patient''s follow-up healing, naturally, the nurses and the on-duty doctor would take charge, so she didn''t need to worry about it.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Mr. Chen Yu," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a smile, feeling a sense of happiness seeing Chen Yu waiting for her to get off work.


    "I didn''t wait that long." Chen Yu smiled indifferently, and then left the hospital with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Upon leaving the hospital, the two of them prepared to take the subway home as they usually did. Although they had the convenient method of Necromantic Space, when they weren''t in a hurry, both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi still preferred the ordinary means of travel.


    In the past, the two had tried using the spatial teleportation feature of Necromantic Space to save time every day, but it always gave them a dislocated feeling.


    After all, one moment it was a bustling modern city, and the next, it turned into a fantasy style of the Middle Ages. Such a stark change in scenery did feel quite disconcerting.


    Because Jounouchi Hiromi got off workte, when Chen Yu and she arrived at the subway station, it was the peak time for themute, and the station was crowded with people finishing work.


    Standing on the tform, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were waiting in line for the subway and chatting idly now and then.


    "Speaking of which, what have Xiao Lan and Audis been up totely? I often don''t see the two of them, and when I ask Xiao Lan, it won''t tell," Hiromi Jounouchi said, still quite concerned about her mount. Although there weren''t many opportunities to ride it in Tokyo, having a soul bond with her mount made Jounouchi Hiromi very attentive to it.


    Lately, due to Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi being busy with work every day, they hadn''t been looking after their pets and mounts much, only leaving it to the Ghost Maid to take care of them. As long as they could see the two animals when they got home, they hadn''t bothered to ask what they were actually doing all day.


    But upon remembering, Jounouchi Hiromi thought she should pay more attention to her mount; after all, it was a Legendary Dragon. Even though it had turned into a cat, if it got into mischief, it could still cause trouble.


    "I haven''t paid much attention, but it seems like they go out to y together every day? Perhaps Audis is taking Xiao Lan out to fight with the local stray cats. When I first found Audis, it had been badly injured and nearly died because of a fight with stray cats," Chen Yu spected, guessing that Audis was likely trying to unite the nearby stray catmunities once again, given its personality.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat relieved. If it was just fighting with stray cats, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t think Xiao Lan and Audis would be at a disadvantage. Even if the two of them were in the form of cats and didn''t use any supernatural power, with their intelligence rivaling that of humans, they wouldn''t be bullied by a bunch of ordinary stray cats.


    "Whoosh..." While they were talking, a subway train made a deep braking sound as it entered the station and gradually came to a stop.


    Seeing the subway arriving, Chen Yu pulled Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand. They stopped talking and hurried onto the train.


    Today, their luck was good, and the two even managed to snatch a seat; Chen Yu let Hiromi Jounouchi sit, while he himself stood in front of her, holding onto the handrail.


    The subway continued on its way, and although the carriage was packed with people tired from a long day, Japanese people naturally dislike making noise in subway carriages, so despite the crowding, it was quite quiet. Find more to read at My Virtual Library Empire


    However, several women who looked like officedies (OLs) were still whispering and quietly discussing some amusing stories, naturally revolving around so-called urban legends.


    "Have you heard? There''s a legend about cats going around in Tokyotely! They say people often see a ck cat and a grey cat together, and I saw them near mypany just recently!" one of the OLs said as she took out her phone and showed photos she had taken to the others.


    Another OL looked at the photo on her phone and tilted her head,menting, "Although they''re cute and seem pretty arrogant, that doesn''t really qualify as a legend, does it?"


    "If it were just two cats, of course it wouldn''t count. There are too many stray cats in Tokyo; a couple of somewhat special ones are nothing unusual." The previous OL hadn''t finished her statement before being questioned by her colleague, so she promptly continued, exining, "Do you know? These two cats are actually the bosses of Tokyo right now! They often roam around parks throughout Tokyo, and whenever they encounter a group of stray cats, they go and subdue them. If any group doesn''tply, they''ll resort to force, and just recently, someone saw these two cats defeat a dozen ferals in a park."


    "Eh? Really? Could they be trying to be Tokyo''s top cats?" Hearing this, the OLs spected wildly and couldn''t help butugh.


    While the OLs treated this as an urban legend, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, hearing their conversation, did not consider it aughing matter; after exchanging nces, they could see the same expression in each other''s eyes.


    "It seems we need to discipline that cat/dragon."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Audis, we should go back now; the master isn''t working overtime today and will be returning soon with that Necromancer," Xiao Lan said in a park near Chen Yu''s home. She watched as Audis enjoyed a massage and grooming from two female cats, while she picked up the dried fish her subordinates had offered, reminding Audis.


    Hearing Xiao Lan''s reminder, Audis reluctantly licked the two beautifully-furred female cats by his side and stood up gracefully, walking over to Xiao Lan. Looking up at the sky and nodding slightly, he said, "Indeed, it''s time to return home. Our power is still not strong enough to resist that detestable Necromancer. Once we subjugate the entire cat poption of Tokyo and gather faith from them, igniting the Divine me to be the cat god, I will definitely make that despicable Necromancer pay! I will turn him into my personal litter-scooper! To clean my litter box every single day!"


    "Before that, we''d better head back home," Xiao Lan agreed with Audis''s n, though not outright. Although having a following of stray cats might seem a bit demeaning for a Legendary Dragon, the circumstances didn''t allow him to spread faith among humans, so the great Child of the Storm had to make do for now.


    The two cats, each harboring their own thoughts, left the park apanied by the respectful farewells of a group of feral cats. They carried the tasty dried fish toward the park exit, intending to reach home before Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi came back. After all, it was quite normal for them toe out and y in the guise of cats, and on this matter, Chen Yu and Hiromichi Jounouchi didn''t impose restrictions on them.

 Chapter 416 - 413: The Plan (Please Subscribe, Voten for Monthly Tickets)

    Just as Audis and Xiao Lan had just walked out of the park, preparing to head towards the apartment building, they were unexpectedly caught from behind by the scruff of their necks and lifted up.


    "Thinking of subjugating Tokyo''s cat poption to gather Power of Faith and achieve Divine Enthronement, and even expecting me to change your cat litter every day, your audacity keeps growing, Audis," Chen Yu said as he picked up Audis, looking at its face whichpletely read "Oh no! I''ve been discovered", which immediately infuriated him.


    "Xiao Lan, how could you start picking up bad habits from Audis!" After lifting Xiao Lan, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t hold it by the scruff like Chen Yu but embraced it in her arms instead, lightly tapping its head with her hand and scolding it like one would scold a real cat.


    Since they were outside, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t say much, but took their cats and went home.


    Back home, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi ced the two cats on the dining table while they themselves dragged chairs over to sit in front of the table, their faces wearing expressions of anger as they looked at the two cats.


    "Speak up, what have you both been up to?" At the dining table, Yu Chen crossed his arms and stared at Audis, who was looking around evasively on top of the table, and pressed him for answers, "If it weren''t for overhearing some people on the subway talking, I''d have never known the two of you had such grand ambitions. You actually n to conquer all the stray cats of Tokyo, and then use the cats'' Power of Faith to be divine. You''ve really got big ns! What kind of god do you want to be, Audis? Have you thought of a divine title for yourself? Don''t tell me you want to be called the Cat God?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s questions, Audis and Xiao Lan exchanged nces, seeing in each other''s eyes the frustration of a n falling through.


    This n was concocted by the two of them when Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were away in China, originally because Audis wanted to dominate the feral cats in the nearby park, while Xiao Lan was dragged into being the muscle for the operation.


    Even without the ability to use its giant dragon form, even as a cat, the Child of the Storm still possessed immense strength. With Xiao Lan''s help, Audis quickly dominated the feral cat group in the nearby park, amassing a following of about a dozen Meow Star People.


    However, ordinary Meow Star People, whether in terms of intelligence or strength, were hardly a match for a Legendary Dragon and a Necromancer''s magic pet. Audis was somewhat indifferent given its own cat past, but Xiao Lan simply couldn''t respect these creatures that couldn''t even ount for lower intelligent life forms.


    Consequently, Xiao Lan used its unique dragon powers to enhance the bloodlines of the dozens of Meow Star People in the park. Using a drop of Dragon Blood as a medium, all of these Meow Star People were endowed with the bloodline of a dragon. Although so diluted that they were hardly better than gnolls, these Meow Star People''s intelligence and strength were indeed improved, at least qualifying them as the lowest tier of intelligent life forms.


    After these Meow Star People gained intelligence, they became followers of Audis, who enjoyed being the boss. This led them, along with Xiao Lan, to instinctively worship the strong, a primal form of worship that unexpectedly gave rise to the Power of Faith.


    Xiao Lan and Audis were quite surprised to receive the Power of Faith. Audis wasn''t very clear about what faith was all about, but Xiao Lan, having once stood on the threshold of Divine Enthronement as a Legendary Dragon, understood it perfectly.


    Although in the Multiverse, it isn''t strange for deities to be worshipped by intelligent beings, it is rather difficult for creaturescking even basic intelligence to provide any significant Power of Faith to these deities. Only intelligent species can be considered true believers. And while these dozens of Meow Star People had been elevated by Xiao Lan to the threshold of a lower intelligence life form, it never urred to them that these cats would worship them as deities, let alone that their worship could generate Power of Faith.


    This turn of events greatly inspired Audis, and it came up with this n to be divine using the faith of the Meow Star People.


    "¡­So that''s the situation. We discovered that the worship of these Stray Cats could generate the Power of Faith. Thus, we tried to subdue more Stray Cats, teaching them to worship us as deities, and the umted Power of Faith turned out to be quite considerable. With it, Audis and I are nning to use this Power of Faith to be divine," Xiao Lan exined. Having a spiritual connection with Hiromi Jounouchi and being her familiar, it would have been difficult for Xiao Lan to keep any secrets from her. So, after being questioned by Hiromi Jounouchi, it revealed the entire n.


    "You two really have some schemes. Transformingmon wild cats into the lowest ss of intelligent beings, then collecting their faith to fashion yourselves into a refuge for stray cats¡­" After listening to Xiao Lan''s exnation, Yu Chen finally understood what these two had been up to. He shook his head helplessly as he looked at Audis on the dining table and sighed, "It''s a good thing we found out about this. Otherwise, if you carried on without restraint, you might indeed have a shot at divine ascension through faith."


    "Mr. Chen Yu, could their n really seed in Bing Divine?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked with a touch of surprise after hearing Chen Yu''s words. She originally thought that even if Xiao Lan and Audis collected Power of Faith through their foolish antics, it would be hard for them to be divine. But now, Chen Yu suggested that there was a chance for them to seed.


    "The essence of divine ascension through faith is to ignite the Divine me and raise the Divine Throne by gathering faith. As long as you can umte faith, there is a possibility to seed in Bing Divine." Seeing that the whole n had been disclosed by Xiao Lan, Audis no longer kept it a secret and began to exin, "We''ve already subdued dozens of cat colonies with over a thousand Stray Cats in Tokyo. Even though the Power of Faith they can provide isn''t much, if our n seeds, the numerous Stray Cats in Tokyo will be enough for us to collect sufficient faith to ignite the Divine me! Once we be divine, I can overthrow the tyranny of the despicable Necromancer and turn him into a poop scooper!"


    Stay connected with My Virtual Library Empire


    Hearing Audis''s big talk, Chen Yu burst intoughter, "Overthrowing tyranny and turning me into a poop scooper? You sure have some lovely dreams, Audis! Your method of transforming Stray Cats into intelligent beings and collecting faith might seem grand, but even if you manage to gather enough Power of Faith and seed in Bing Divine, you would still end up as the weakest God of Faith in Multiverse history.


    The Divine Rank provided by the Cat God would offer you Divinity and Divine Power that might not evenpare to one of a powerful Legendary Creature. If that''s all you''ve got, I wouldn''t mind having two divine specimens in myb."

 Chapter 436 - 433: Saved (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions, Third Update)

    ```


    A surgery spanning over a dozen hours is a tremendous burden for both doctors and nurses, but it is somewhat easier for nurses in the operating room. They don''t burn out as much as the doctors do, and they can take turns to rest as there are several nurses rotating in and out.


    Normally, for such an extended surgery, there should be two teams of doctors who can rotate, too. A small hospital mightck that many doctors, but this is the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, one of the hospitals with the highest medical standards and strongest capabilities in all Japan. It should be possible to gather two full sets of surgical teams.


    However, due to the uniqueness of the patient''s condition, Chen Yu hardly took any breaks in the midst of the surgery,boring continuously through an eleven-hour high-intensity operation. Under the influence of Chen Yu''s highly focused state, the pediatric associate professor serving as his assistant as well as Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor were also wholeheartedlymitted. Afterpleting the surgery, it was only then that the three of them realized they could hardly even stand firmly. sses Doctor was so exhausted that his legs gave out and he copsed in front of the scrub sink outside the operating room.


    "sses Doctor, are you okay?" Despite also being so tired that he could barely lift his fingers, Doctor Higashiyama''s instinct was to reach out to help him up. However, being just as drained, hecked the strength to pull sses Doctor up, which resulted in him losing his own bnce and kneeling on the floor as he reached out.


    If it weren''t for him grabbing the nearby sink in time, Doctor Higashiyama might have fallen onto sses Doctor.


    "Hahaha, Doctor Higashiyama, you can''t even stand up yourself and you''re trying to help me?" Watching Doctor Higashiyama fumble to stand using the operating table, failing several times, sses Doctor eventually managed to sit up, leaning on the outside edge of the sink and teased him.


    Seeing this, Doctor Higashiyama changed his position and sat down beside sses Doctor against the sink,ughing helplessly, "Can''t help it, I had no strength left after the surgery. When I was suturing the wound, I could hardly hold the stapler steady."


    "Don''t talk about you, wasn''t I the same? I had to have the nurses help me even to take off my gloves at the end." sses Doctorughed with Doctor Higashiyama, but as he did, he suddenly looked up at the ceiling, then let out a very emotional sigh, "It''s wonderful, isn''t it? The child was saved."


    Hearing sses Doctor''s emotional words, Doctor Higashiyama leaned in close to him, also looking up at the ceiling as if the fluorescent light above held a special allure, and said with absolute certainty, "Yes, saved!"


    "Saved! That''s fantastic!"


    "Yes, saved, that''s fantastic."


    "Higashiyama, you''re pressing on my hand."


    "Sorry, I don''t have the strength to move, you''ll have to pull it out yourself."


    "I don''t have the strength either, can''t pull it out, just leave it."


    "Hahaha!" "Hahaha!"


    ```


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because the injured person had only been temporarily sutured in the abdominal cavity, he and the other two injured people who had been brought in with him were all admitted to the ICU.


    After sending the injured person to the ICU, Jounouchi Hiromi went to the cafeteria and, unsurprisingly, saw Chen Yu, who was drinking syrup with Daimon Michiko. She smiled at him and said, "You worked hard in the surgery today, Mr. Chen Yu."


    "How unfair! When we performed surgeries together before, you always said I worked hard, but now that you have a boyfriend, do you really not even look at me anymore? Such an inconsiderate anesthesiologist!" Daimon Michiko, seeing Jounouchi Hiromi only smiling at Chen Yu, immediately pouted and voiced herint.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi just nced at her and sat down next to Chen Yu, looking at Daimon Michiko, she said, "Aren''t you the one who is skilled at special and interesting surgeries, Daimon-san? You get itchy hands if you don''t operate for three days, so you must be excited about high-difficulty surgeries like this one, right?"


    "The difficulty of a surgery where a rib pierces the heart is not considered highpared to the liver suturing surgery your man has to do tomorrow. Tomorrow''s surgery is the real challenge," Daimon Michiko said, sipping the high-concentration syrup from her cup to alleviate the difort brought on by mental exhaustion from surgery, responding to Jounouchi Hiromi as if her earlierint had been nothing but a joke.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how confident are you about tomorrow''s surgery?" Jounouchi Hiromi, having heard Daimon Michiko''s assessment that the surgery was challenging, couldn''t help but look towards Chen Yu, worried whether he couldplete the operation.


    Having seen the child''s injury on the operating table, Jounouchi Hiromi knew exactly how difficult it would be toplete the surgery, and only top surgeons like Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko dared to say they could finish such an operation.


    "The surgery is very difficult, but if we''re talking about saving that child''s liver, my confidence is one hundred percent," Chen Yu said, gently rubbing his forehead with his fingers. An eleven-hour intensive surgery had exhausted even him, "However, the child''s liver is so badly shattered that even I am notpletely confident about suturing it all back together, and it''s quite possible that some excessively damaged parts of the liver may need to be removed."


    At that moment, Daimon Michiko did not oppose Chen Yu''s attitude. As doctors, even though everyone strives to save every patient and provide the best treatment, being a doctor must be the most realistic profession. What can be saved should be saved; what cannot be saved should be cut away to focus on preserving the patient''s life first.


    Thus, Daimon Michiko would not demand that Chen Yu must save the child''s liver, especially since she had also seen the child''s CT images and knew how difficult it was to suture a liver that was shattered to such an extent.


    Even she was notpletely confident about it.


    "If we remove part of the liver, there shouldn''t be a problem. The child is still young, and his liver is still growing. In such circumstances, as long as we facilitate the regeneration of his liver, it will be eptable to sacrifice parts that cannot be sutured back," Daimon Michiko considered and felt that if they could save most of the child''s liver, then the surgery would be a sess.


    "Yes, that''s thest resort. If possible, we should still try to suture the child''s liver back together. We may just get a bit tired, but for that child, it could affect his whole life," Chen Yu remarked, feeling deeply since the patient was only nine years old; he still hoped to do the best for him.

 Chapter 437 - 434 Eating (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets, 4th update)

    Having discussed the surgery, Yu Chen couldn''t help but feel his stomach growling with hunger. The patient had arrived around lunchtime, and after several continuous hours of surgery, it was now deep into the night. The hospital cafeteria had long since closed its doors, and although they were just sitting here, there was nothing to eat from the cafeteria.


    "Hiromi, are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat before heading back," Yu Chen said, turning to Hiromi Jounouchi and asking her.


    "No, I can''t. I have to stay on duty tonight. The child was injured so severely, and I''m responsible for his postoperative care, so I really can''t leave," Hiromi Jounouchi replied, shaking her head. "But going out to eat is still fine."


    When Daimon Michiko heard Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi mention going out to eat, and being extremely hungry herself, she too raised her hand to indicate, "I also want to eat! But it''s sote, is there still a ce to eat?"


    "There is still a ce to eat," Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi shared a look and smiled at each other, both seeing the same thought in each other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three of them didn''t bother to change out of their whiteb coats as they crossed the silent, deserted streets at night to the alley where the small eatery was located.


    "What good food could possibly be here?" Daimon Michiko couldn''t help but feel dubious as she followed Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi into a back alley. Although many small eateries in Japan look unimpressive yet serve delicious food, this one, almost hidden in an alley within an alley, made Daimon Michiko somewhat skeptical of its quality.


    "Don''t worry, Daimon-san. I''ve been here many times with Mr. Yu Chen, and the owner is a great cook!" Hiromi Jounouchi said, chuckling as she saw the skeptical expression on Daimon Michiko''s face and exined to her.


    "Really?" Daimon Michiko was still somewhat disbelieving, given the somewhat too secluded location of the small eatery.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko''s doubts, Yu Chen smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. The owner''s skills may not beparable to those of a famous chef, but he''s certainly aplished. Besides, we don''t have many other options at this hour, do we?"


    Hearing this, Daimon Michiko thought it over and, finding no better alternatives, she shrugged and followed Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi into the eatery.


    "Doctor Yu Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, workingte again tonight?" The regrs in the eatery naturally greeted them as they saw Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, and they curiously nced at Daimon Michiko, who followed behind them, but didn''t inquire further.


    Though the patrons of the eatery enjoyed casual chat, it was considered impolite to directly ask questions before the other person had spoken. Moreover, as regrs often seen in the eatery, it was quite normal for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to bring others along.


    The three sat down, and Daimon Michiko, upon seeing the sparse menu on the wall, turned somewhat discontentedly to Yu Chen and asked, "Hey, what''s going on here? There are only a few dishes, and you told me there''s something tasty here? Even a street food stall has more options than this. Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Of course, it''s okay because here you can order what you want," Yu Chen replied with augh at what Daimon Michiko said.


    At that moment, the owner came over to their table and, hearing Daimon Michiko''s question, also began to exin, "The dishes are indeed only those on the wall, but if there''s something specific you want to eat, and I can make it, you can order that too."


    "Eh? So you mean I can order whatever I want?" Daimon Michiko was immediately intrigued, her eyes widening as she looked at the owner. This style of ordering was new to her, and she became excited, so she dered loudly to the owner, "Then I want dumplings! And meat!"


    "Dumplings and meat?" The owner didn''t seem surprised by Daimon Michiko''s request and nodded, asking, "What kind of meat would you like? Our pork soup set is quite good."


    "I''ll take one pork soup set and a serving of dumplings," Daimon Michiko happily agreed after hearing the owner''s rmendation. "Please hurry it up!"


    "Alright,ing right up. Doctor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, the usual for you two?" the owner replied as he turned to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "I''ll have the Chicken rice dish," Yu Chen decided after a moment of thought, feeling the need to satisfy his hunger first. "Hiromi, what do you want to eat?"


    After some consideration, Hiromi Jounouchi said, "Do you have red sausages? If so, I''d like a serving of that, plus fried chicken nuggets, and a serving of tea rice please. For the topping, canned tuna would be great."


    "Canned tuna with your tea rice? Got it," the owner nodded his head. Although He''d never made Jounouchi Hiromi''s request before, it wasn''t difficult to prepare. It was just that most people ordered toppings like pickled plum, salmon, or cod roe for their tea rice, making the tuna can a somewhat more home-style choice.


    The owner turned and went into the kitchen, but he didn''t immediately start cooking. Instead, he made a phone call first.


    After the call, the owner began to hustle, preparing the dishes ordered by the three.


    While Yu Chen and the others waited for their dishes, the other patrons continued their usual gossip. Today, they were still discussing the tragic story about a female college student and a professor''s forbidden love, which ended in murder, the same story Yu Chen had heard the previous day.


    Listening to their conversation, Yu Chen became curious and asked a familiar regr, "What about the two university students who said they photographed a spirit yesterday? Did they buy cans to make amends?"


    "Ah yes, they dide by just a while ago and left in a hurry," the regr nodded with a smile on his face. "They really looked scared out of their wits. They bought cans during the day to pay respects to the dead college girl."


    "So, did they really encounter a ghost?" Yu Chen inquired curiously, despite being certain the previous night that the two students had not encountered any spirit.


    However, before the regr could answer, the owner, who was serving Hiromi Jounouchi''s tea rice, spoke up, "It wasn''t a spirit at all. The girl was just a college student who had run away from home. She experienced something simr to the murdered college girl, and that''s why she went to offer respects, so it''s not about haunting."


    "I see," Yu Chen chuckled, taking out a pair of chopsticks to hand to Hiromi Jounouchi.

 Chapter 419 - 416: Faith Gemstone (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets, Third Release)

    This time, the Divine Enthronement scheme devised by Audis and Xiao Lan ultimately ended in failure following Hiromi Jounouchi''s demand that Xiao Lan surrender the faith it had collected, but Chen Yu held considerable appreciation for Xiao Lan and Audis''s ideas. After some consideration, he still allowed Audis and Xiao Lan to retain their existing followers and subordinates. As for whether to continue expanding their power, Chen Yu did not make a decision.


    The farce came to an end, and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi continued their routine of finishing dinner, watching television, and taking a bath before they bothy in bed ready to rest.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think bing divine really is that tempting?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked, holding a dazzling and colorful gemstone in her hand, seemingly lost in thought. Spread out on her legs was her "Crimson Hymn," with pages open to knowledge about Divine Enthronement written in Dragonic Language.


    The gemstone in Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand was precisely the faith collected by Xiao Lan and Audis. However, this form of gemstone was a secret technique of the Giant Dragon n, whichpressed intangible faith into a tangible gemstone, satisfying the dragons'' fascination with shiny things while also making it convenient to collect and preserve.


    For dragons, intangible faith certainly could notpare to tangible gemstones.


    Perhaps due to her Dragon Bloodline, Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes seemed particrly enraptured when looking at the Faith Gemstone in her hand. In fact, when Yu Chen was given these Faith Gemstones by Xiao Lan and Audis, Hiromi Jounouchi felt an impulse to im these shiny darlings as her own the moment she saw them, and Xiao Lan almost reverted to its giant dragon form to defend these little treasures.


    However, in the end, after a "friendly" negotiation, Xiao Lan and Audis managed to preserve most of their harvest, but Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi each obtained a Faith Gemstone as well.


    "To be a higher existence, to have an immortal life that never ages or perishes, that temptation, Hiromi, you might not feel it much, but there are indeed too few people in this world who can resist the lure of eternity!" Yu Chen couldn''t help but sigh at Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, "Moreover, bing deities also means more powerful strength and supreme honor. For those who have the qualifications to consider Divine Enthronement, power, glory, worship, prestige... the benefits that Divine Enthronement can bring are irresistible to them. Even the most rational sages cannot disy more willpower than a child at the sight of a cream cake when faced with the endless knowledge that godhood can bring."


    "It sounds truly terrifying, the Deification Ritual itself looks terrifying as well." Hiromi Jounouchi ced the Faith Gemstone onto the open pages of "Crimson Hymn." She had already read carefully about the Deification Ritual in the "Crimson Hymn," and it was almost identical to what Yu Chen had previously described. The biggest difference was that the Blood Knights did not need to fill an area with death and corpses; they just needed to continuously cultivate their Blood River, and by merging it with the world, they could usurp the world''sws and sessfully enact Divine Enthronement.


    While it seemed less cruel than the Death School''s method of using death and corpses to contaminate an area, the Blood School''s Blood River was not conjured out of thin air, nor could it be stolen like the Nether River. It had to be forged with countless bloodshed and ughter.


    So although Chen Yu always appeared to be a doctor who saved lives and healed the injured, the necromancy spells he learned were also used by him to save people, in reality, necromancy was never an existence of mercy and kindness from the start. Even if the user''s heart was set on doing good, the knowledge rted to death would never feel warm and intimate; what it brings is only eternal death.


    "Don''t think too much, if Hiromi, you don''t want to use plundering methods to achieve Divine Enthronement, then letting Xiao Lan and the others collect faith, ignite the Divine me, and then you obtaining Divinity from Xiao Lan is also the same," Chen Yu said to Hiromi Jounouchi as he looked at the reluctance and confusion on her face,forting her with a smile, "I know, Hiromi, you haven''t turned around your thoughts yet, but you don''t need to take these too seriously. Knowledge is just knowledge, whether it''s evil or not simply depends on how we choose to use this knowledge. You can use necromancy spells to save people, just as you can use nature spells to ughter. Those Druids who advocate for evolution and the survival of the fittest¡ªcould you really say they are of a kind nature?" Explore more at My Virtual Library Empire


    Chen Yu''s words made Hiromi Jounouchi shake her head. Of course, she understood what he meant; these were beliefs about a God of Nature that were recorded both in the "Crimson Hymn" and the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." Although they were called Druids too, just like those Druids who revered nature and harmony, this branch of Druids followed nature''s cruelest aspect, where all things evolve through brutalpetition and ughter to weed out the weak, and only the strong could survive the ruthlesspetition.


    This branch of Druids was starkly different from other Druids; they didn''t care about the bnce of nature. Their doctrine was to plunder and extract to their greatest ability; races and individuals that could not secure what they needed for survival from the harshpetition of nature were existences meant to be eliminated by nature, unable to adapt to thews of nature, the weak were only suitable to be fodder for the strong''s survival.


    Indeed, even other Druids who cherished bnce and harmony, unless they were those rare neutrally aligned and peace-loving beings, would wish for cities worldwide to be destroyed, all traces of human civilization eradicated, and for everything to return to a time of savagery, surviving like wild beasts¡ªthese Druids were not exactly benevolent existences either.


    "I understand what you mean, Mr. Chen Yu, it''s just that this knowledge is really... sigh," Hiromi Jounouchi sighed, a helpless shake of her head indicating that this cruel and bloody knowledge was too much for her to ept, given that she hadn''t yet shifted her way of thinking and seeing the world from that of an ordinary person''s.


    Although she was trying hard to ept and learn all of this, she still couldn''t manage to view it all correctly and objectively like Chen Yu did.


    "Sorry, Mr. Chen Yu, perhaps I haven''t changed my mindset yet. I will try hard to adapt to my changes," Hiromi Jounouchi acknowledged her problem, and amidst her sighs, she quickly tried to collect her emotions and apologized to Chen Yu.


    "No need to apologize, everyone has their own way of looking at things and issues, and you shouldn''t force yourself to ept all of this," Chen Yu didn''t mind Hiromi Jounouchi''s mindset. After all, even for himself, it was only after gradually changing his own mindset that he could now ept the various necromancy knowledge recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium."

 Chapter 420 - 417 Discharge (Please subscribe, seek monthly tickets, 4th update)

    "Doctor Brother, can I really be discharged?" Inside the VIP room, Nanami sat by the bed, looking somewhat dejected at Chen Yu and kicking her legs that had already recovered. She pouted her lips, clearly not wanting to leave the hospital yet.


    However, Chen Yu just chuckled at her and asked, "What''s wrong, Nanami? You don''t want to be discharged? You''re already able to walk and jump; staying in the hospital doesn''t make sense anymore! Besides, there are new patients who need the room." Read new adventures at My Virtual Library Empire


    Although Chen Yu said this, he was actually just joking. The VIP ward isn''t for ordinary patients, and under normal circumstances, the hospital wouldn''t discount it formon patients even if it''s vacant. So Chen Yu''s mention of other people needing the room was purely a child-appeasing joke. After all, it''s a high-ss VIP room; as long as you can pay, the hospital wouldn''t mind even if you treated it like a hotel, since it''s quite normal for wealthy people to reside in a hospital for convalescence.


    But Chen Yu''s words were still effective for Nanami. The little girl bit her lip, looked down, and muttered softly, "But once I''m discharged, I won''t see Doctor Brother anymore."


    "Why do you want to see me, Nanami?" Chen Yu walked up to her. The little girl had taken off her hospital gown and changed back into her own clothes. Although she was already sixteen years old, her style of dress was still very cute, making her look like a little pink princess.


    Even though Nanami''s clothes today were dark grey winter attire, the cape-style designbined with ck stockings and a cute headpiece still gave off an adorable pink vibe.


    Nanami looked up at Chen Yu, but then quickly lowered her gaze again, staring at the tips of her shoes until her ears began to turn red before she softly said, "Because I like Doctor Brother, I want to see you every day."


    Hearing Nanami''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but sigh. This was precisely the kind of situation he least wanted to encounter and face.


    Yet seeing Nanami''s timid and puppy-love innocence, Chen Yu couldn''t bring himself to say anything too heart-wrenching. After a moment of thought, he gently said to her, "I''m sorry, Nanami, Doctor Brother already has a girlfriend, and there are rules in the hospital. Doctors aren''t allowed to have intimate rtionships with patients. Although Doctor Brother likes Nanami too, this kind of thing can still cause unnecessary trouble.


    Besides, Nanami, you are so cute, and now that you''re cured, I believe there will be many boys who like you. In the future, you will find your own prince charming, won''t you? Doctor Brother is already someone else''s prince. Nanami, being so obedient, you wouldn''t want topete with others, would you?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s response, Nanami''s gaze dimmed a bit. Even though she had already known that Jounouchi Hiromi was Chen Yu''s girlfriend and had seen Jounouchi Hiromi with her own eyes, being rejected by Chen Yu made her very sad, but she quickly epted the truth, her dejected and pitiful demeanor still tugging at one''s heartstrings.


    "Doctor Brother, will I still be able to see you after this?" Nanami lifted her head and looked at Chen Yu with a glimmer of hope.


    Chen Yu was going to refuse, but as he met her eyes looking expectantly at him, he hesitated before smiling at her, "Even if Nanami is discharged, you can stille to see me! And when Doctor Brother gets married, I will send you an invitation. Remember toe and catch the bouquet!"


    "Really? Nanami can reallye to see Doctor Brother? Can we pinky swear?" Nanami apparently only caught the first part of Chen Yu''s sentence, and with hope in her eyes, she extended her delicate finger, "The liar has to swallow a thousand needles!"


    "Alright, the liar has to swallow a thousand needles." Chen Yu smiled at Nanami, hooking his finger around hers.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Goodbye, Nanami!" At the hospital entrance, Chen Yu walked Nanami to the car that hade to pick her up, waving to her.


    Nanami also popped her head out the car window, waving vigorously back at Chen Yu, "Goodbye, Doctor Brother! Nanami will miss you!"


    Chen Yu watched Nanami wave her arms with all her might, raising his own hand even higher, his face beaming with a splendid smile, until the car turned the corner and Nanami could no longer see him. Only then did Chen Yu lower his hand and his smile faded away.


    "Do you feel relieved?" Jounouchi Hiromi, standing next to Chen Yu, asked with a smile, teasing him while she spoke, "That''s the daughter of the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare. If you married her, you could save yourself thirty years of hard work."


    However, facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s teasing, Chen Yu just shed a very confident smile and then pinched her chin, "Hiromi, do you think I look like someone who needs to work hard for thirty years to achieve sess? Besides, behind Nanami is Member of Parliament Kanai, and he might not be willing to let his daughter marry an ordinary young doctor, right?"


    "Yes, yes, you, Professor Chen Da, can achieve in a short time what takes others decades of effort. Fantastic!" Jounouchi Hiromi was also joking, quickly moving past the topic. Her smile then faded, and she turned to Chen Yu with a serious expression, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, Keiko''s mother''s surgery waspleted yesterday, and it was a sess. She only needs to recuperate for another two days before she can be discharged from the hospital. You have always been in charge of Keiko''s father''s treatment; do you have any clues now?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi was well aware of what the issue with Keiko''s father was, but actual treatment was still a troublesome matter. Although she and Chen Yu had discussed transferring Keiko''s father to the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory under Chen Yu''s name and using the Soul Repair Ceremony topletely heal him, this didn''t mean they could do nothing in the meantime.


    "The most direct way for Keiko''s father to wake up is to repair his soul, but such things can''t be rushed and don''t need to be. Let''s start with repairing his body and nurturing his health for now," Chen Yu shook his head. Sometimes, even with a solution at hand, it''s not something that can be done immediately, "Although he received good treatment at another hospital and his body has recovered well, there are still some hidden problems and internal injuries left. Let''s start with a treatment to organize and go through his body, bringing him back to the best condition. That way, when we revive him in the future, we won''t need to spend too much time on rehabilitation."


    "Yes, indeed! If we only change a patient in a vegetative state into someone with severe disabilities, such treatment would bring an even greater burden to the patient''s family," Jounouchi Hiromi agreed, nodding understandingly. Many patients in a vegetative state have issues not only with their brain and soul but also with various problems arising from their bodies due to long-termck of use.

 Chapter 421 - 418: Assistance (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets, 5th Update)

    Since Keiko''s father was mentioned, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi took the opportunity to swing by the ward where Keiko''s family was staying, nning to check on their situation.


    After all, with both parents hospitalized, even though Keiko was a very well-behaved, sensible, and capable child, the heavy burden of life was still too much for her tender shoulders to bear.


    In the ward, Keiko sat in front of the hospital bed, peeling an apple for her mother. Although fruit is very expensive in Japan, apples, as one of the cheapest fruits on the market, were still within Keiko''s means to purchase.


    After cutting the peeled apple into small pieces and putting them on a te, she handed them to her mother. Keiko couldn''t help but nce at her father on the other bed with a touch of regret and said, "It''s a shame Dad hasn''t woken up; otherwise, I could have peeled an apple for him too! Before Dad had his ident, I didn''t even know how to peel an apple! He would be so happy to know that I can do it now."


    "If Dad wakes up and knows how sensible you''ve been, he will definitely be very happy," Keiko''s mother, lying weakly in bed due to a recent surgery, took the apple pieces from her daughter and put them in her mouth. Her face was a mix of relief and heartache.


    As Keiko and her mother shared their tender moment, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi entered the room together.


    "Doctor Jounouchi! Doctor Chen Yu!" Keiko quickly stood up from her chair to greet them.


    Hiromi Jounouchi smiled at Keiko, walking over to the bed with a warm expression. While examining Keiko''s mother, she asked, "Keiko''s mother, have you been feeling ufortable anywhere since the surgery? If there''s anything that bothers you, you must tell me promptly."


    "No, I haven''t had any difort, thank you, Doctor Jounouchi! Without you, my family really wouldn''t know what to do!" Keiko''s mother''s face was filled with gratitude, and her words were full of thanks to Hiromi Jounouchi, "If not for your help, Doctor Jounouchi, it wouldn''t be possible for me and my husband to stay in such a good hospital, and to have such a skilled doctor like you to treat us. I am truly grateful! I will make sure to repay the medical expenses you covered for us once I get better!"


    "It''s good there are no problems. Don''t worry about the money; I''m not short on cash. Your most important task, Keiko''s mother, is to recover and get well as soon as possible¡ªKeiko still needs her mother!" Hiromi Jounouchiforted Keiko''s mother. Although the cost of hospitalization and treatment for both Keiko''s mother and father was not a small sum, to the current Hiromi Jounouchi, it indeed didn''t matter much, so she was not concerned about the matter of repayment mentioned by Keiko''s mother.


    Of course, even though Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t too concerned about the matter of repayment, she did not dismiss the idea of Keiko returning the money.


    Although Japan does not have the saying "grain once given away brings hatred in return," the principle is the same. Helping others in need and providing assistance within one''s means is certainly a virtue, but this does not mean that everything should be taken for granted, that others should ept help as a matter of course, and that one should give without expecting anything in return.


    Whether one needs money is one thing, but whether to ask for repayment is another. Offering help without expectation of repayment is indeed a form of assistance, and Hiromi Jounouchi truly wasn''tcking in funds, but such assistance could potentially breed resentment.


    ```


    Human hearts are the most fragile when tested; at first, one might be full of gratitude for your help, but over time, that gratitude can fade away. It''s quite possible that in the end, it turns into indifference and entitlement, and when greed takes root, gratitude can even morph into hatred.


    Find more chapters on My Virtual Library Empire


    They feel since you''ve helped so much, why not help more? You''ve healed my ailment, why not help me find a job, and having found me a job, why not find a better one? Why not just give me money instead of helping me find work? Why don''t you...


    The desires of the human heart are endless, and while some people can restrain their own wants, most in this world are unable to control the various desires that arise within them.


    Perhaps in dire straits, one can still be modest and self-controlled, but when circumstances improve or even be affluent,ziness and greed begin to breed.


    Keiko is a good child; Hiromi Jounouchi was willing to help her because she saw the virtue in this child and didn''t want her assistance to ruin an originally good kid. That''s why she suggested that Keiko pay her back once she had the ability to repay, after finding work. This wouldn''t make Keiko feel patronized, nor would it give her the impression that Jounouchi''s help was something to be taken for granted or disregarded.


    Moreover, Jounouchi could sense that Keiko was a proud girl; if she outright offered to help without expecting repayment, it was very likely Keiko would refuse the help or feel epting such help was shameful, damaging her sense of self-worth.


    But to call it a loan, the situation changedpletely. A loan differs from a gift; a loan is expected to be repaid. Even though repayment mighte muchter, this could alleviate Keiko''s feelings of being pitied, preventing her from feeling like a beggar and losing her dignity.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, how is my mother doing now?" Keiko, watching Jounouchi Hiromi examining her mother, asked with concern.


    Hearing Keiko''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi put away her stethoscope and smiled reassuringly, "Don''t worry, your mother is out of danger now. As long as we observe her for a couple more days to ensure that the wound has fully healed and there are no other issues, she can be discharged from the hospital."


    "That''s great! Thank you, Doctor Jounouchi!" Upon hearing the good news, a bright smile blossomed on Keiko''s face. She bowed deeply to Jounouchi Hiromi and then excitedly said to her own mother, "Mom, did you hear that? Doctor Jounouchi said you''ll be able to leave the hospital soon!"


    "Haha! You''re speaking so loudly; how could I possibly not hear?" Keiko''s motherughed with relief. Though life remained a struggle, having such a bright and sensible daughter was her greatest joy.


    While Keiko was talking with her mother and Jounouchi Hiromi, Yu Chen approached Keiko''s father to conduct an examination and to check his condition.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, how is my father doing? When will he wake up?" Seeing Chen Yu''s actions, Keiko went over and asked cautiously, also deliberately lowering her voice as if afraid of disturbing her father.


    ```

 Chapter 422 - 419: Frail Flesh (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Keiko''s father''s body had been in a vegetative state for a whole year. After losing the coordination and oversight of the brain, although the brainstem was still functioning, maintaining the basic physiological functions, the body itself and various organs had experienced different degrees of atrophy and weakness.


    His limbs had not exercised in a year, and both muscles and nerves had atrophied to various extents. Although not severe, even if cured, it would require a considerable amount of time to exercise and recover.


    The function of his internal organs was already disordered; some organs'' functions were overactive due tock of restraint, while some had gone idle due to prolonged disuse. Keiko''s father''s body looked like a factory that had fallen into chaos without a manager, with all the orderly sequences disrupted and sinking into varying degrees of turmoil and internal strife.


    In such a situation, Chen Yu had to spend a lot of time and experience to readjust and repair his body, at least to restore the chaotic bodily functions to their original order.


    However, this situation also provoked deeper reflections from Chen Yu. The human body was truly too fragile. As a doctor and Necromancer, he was acutely aware of how many problems existed in the human body.


    Although there are always those who emphasize the sacredness and supremacy of the human body¡ªeven in the days of religious theocracy, desecration of a human corpse was considered an unforgivable felony¡ªfrom a biological and medical perspective, the human body is actually bloated and cumbersome.


    Some of our organs have ovepping functions; others arepletely unnecessary vestigial parts, and some even hinder our normal development; our bodies are fragile and delicate because a third of the nutrition we consume is used by our brains. Although this is the source of human strength, it also means that our bodies and other organs only receive two-thirds of the nutrition.


    And in fact, even with one-third of the body''s nutritional supply, our brains cannot operate at full power, and we aren''t even close to unleashing most of the brain''s potential.


    Although a delicate and fragile bnce among the various parts of our bodies was attained through millions of years of evolution, this does not conceal how unreasonable our bodies are.


    The nervous structure of our teeth evolvedpletely abnormally and redundantly because, as skeletal organs, teeth do not need nerve sensitivity at all. On the contrary, they need regenerating and self-repairing abilities like the teeth of rats. But in reality, weck the ability for teeth to self-repair, and we havepletely unnecessary tooth nerves, which are precisely the source of toothache problems that trouble many people.


    Our ears even retain traces of gill structures after degrading, and our eye nerves also have problems. Because of the degeneration of the cyx, we cannot maintain bnce with a dexterous tail as animals do, despite once having such limbs.


    The connections between our pelvis, thighs, and foot joints are delicate andplex; structurally, they are easily damaged by running and jumping. Compared to animals that excel at running and leaping, our mobility is nothing short of an embarrassment in the face of natural evolution.


    Even more outrageously, although our limbs and nervous systems have a certain capacity for regeneration, this regenerative ability does not allow us to regrow limbs like some animals can, nor even self-repair nerves. Once damaged, our bodies fall into a state of disability and paralysis, struggling in affliction. If we were stillpeting with other species for survival space based on physical strength, contemporary humans would simply be the dinner of various predators and quickly be eliminated by nature.


    It''s not just our bodies; even our genes are the same, cluttered with countless superfluous chains. Some of thesee from remnants of our evolution from the sea tond, while others are merely temporary mechanisms that evolved to adapt to particr environmental periods. But all of these have been retained in our genes, redundant and useless.


    If it were just unnecessary garbage, it might not be that bad, but theseplex and intricate genes are constantly undergoing mutations, even self-copsing, forming tumors that erode life within the body.


    We are fortunate to survive, not because of our strength, but because our bodies are filled with countless bacteria and toxins, and millions of years of evolution have infused our bodies with innumerable antibodies. They form a fine bnce, proliferating within us and constituting a fragile whole, thereby sustaining our lives.


    Stripped of human sanctity, purely judging from the structure''s strength and weakness, and its adaptability, all of the organs of the human body are not the best, and many are so poorly designed it is outrageous. Ovepping organ functions, extravagantly wasted neural pathways, the blood vessels and nervous systems winding around like the mostplexbyrinths instead of straight lines, and the various abandoned and useless information existing right from our genes...


    If we view humanity as an engineering creation, then this creation is a defective product, barely functioning due to a series of coincidences and repeated adjustments to external factors. Were it not for the probiotics within us and the ongoing corrections, environmental transformations, and the support of the medical system over so many years, the average human lifespan couldn''t even exceed thirty years.


    Yet, we are still the most powerful species on this. The innate sense of crisis derived from the essence of Life itself has enabled us to develop a strong resistance to various environments and an adaptability surpassing all otherrge creatures, evolving aplex and developed brain. A brain so advanced that it is unnecessary for survival in the natural world, embarking on a different evolutionary path, bing the most terrifying species on this. Enjoy new stories from My Virtual Library Empire


    Yes, humans are incredibly powerful and frightening because we kill for pleasure rather than survival, and even consume our own kind; we adorn ourselves with the organs of other creatures for the sake of ostentation; we destroy entire ecosystems of a region for the sake of our ownfort; we even enve nature itself for our desires....


    It is precisely because we have taken an evolutionary path entirely different from other creatures that our bodies seem so weak and useless. For humans, the only purpose of this shell is to protect, support, and maintain the functioning of the only organ that is useful to us¡ªthe brain.


    Therefore, in many science fiction works, the future appearance of humans is a huge brain with a body utterly disproportionate to it, or we simply discard the body altogether, leaving only the developed brain, bing an existence like a brain in a vat.

 Chapter 423 - 420 Magic Transformation (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    ```


    The idea of a "brain in a vat" is not without reason. After all, we no longer need sharp teeth and ws to tear at prey since we''ve learnt to process food with fire and various tools; nor do we need strong limbs to run because we have created various means of transportation that take us wherever we want, even into space where life cannot naturally tread; and we don''t need ws for weapons because we possess the most efficient tools for ughter and destruction on this to vent our desires for killing and ravaging...


    But what if we had a body to match our brain? What if we could optimize our flesh through some means so that our genes, organs, skeleton, nervous system, and even our internal microbiome ¨C everything, evolved to a perfect state matching our brains? What would humankind look like then, at such a formidable level?


    This notion isn''t just a tree without roots or a lofty castle in the sky, especially not for the Necromancers who specialize in studying the human body. Isn''t modifying the flesh part of their job?


    Our heart isn''t strong enough? No problem, add another one! Our lungs can''t provide enough oxygen? Our respiratory system can''t breathe air sufficient for our high-performance bodies? No issue, three lungs should suffice. Our bones are frail and can''t protect our bodies and innards? Let''s add ceramics and metals into his bones and make his ribs into bone tes!


    If the nervous system isn''t developed enough, then enhance it. If the visual system isn''t advanced enough, then reform the eyeballs. If the skincks defenses, then don it with bone and scales! The power of technology allows us to wrap our flesh in steel, magic empowers us to transform our bodies, to attain a moremanding form to bolster ourselves!


    If our bones were hard enough, we wouldn''t be shattered to pieces by a car ident, incapable of even protecting our most essential organ, the brain, leading to unconsciousness due to nerve damage.


    If our neurological regeneration were strong enough, we wouldn''t lose control of all limbs due to nerve damage! If we could evolve neural ganglia or an auxiliary brain in our waist, we wouldn''t be paralyzed from the waist down due to a severed spine, unable to control even our excretions!


    Our ancestors chose to evolve our brains at the expense of our physical form, developing a technological civilization that serves to transform nature for our benefit, enveloping our bodies in steel armor for protection. However, with the advancement of technology, we can certainly use scientific means to enhance our flesh, making it stronger, powerful enough to match and utilize our brain''s full capacity and potential!


    Current technology may not be there yet, but for Chen Yu, necromancy spells are enough to realize any of his spections.


    Perhaps, he could leverage the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory that''s being established to put some of his ideas into practice? Chen Yu thought to himself.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hiromi, is there knowledge about blood transformation in the ''Crimson Hymn''?" Back home after work in the evening, having finished dinner, Chen Yu flicked through his own "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" on the couch and looked up to ask Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Blood transformation? Yes, there is. What are you asking for? Chen Yu, are you nning to try blood transformation on someone?" Jounouchi Hiromi responded and signaled Xiao Lan to fetch the "Crimson Hymn" from the bedroom while curiously inquiring back at Chen Yu.


    "It''s not about trying it on someone; it''s that I have an idea that needs validation," Chen Yu answered as he continued to write and sketch on a stack of manuscript pages while also ceaselessly searching for new information. "Today, while examining Keiko''s father, I found that his organs and various functions were disorderly and atrophying to different extents. While considering repairs and adjustments for him, I suddenly wondered, since the human body is so frail, why not find a way to make it stronger?"


    Upon hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi revealed a teasing smile and jokingly said to him, "Make oneself stronger? Chen Yu, are you nning to work out because you''re not as fit as I am?"


    The remark from Jounouchi Hiromi naturally contained some intimations between a couple. Usually, Chen Yu would respond to her, but today he had no flirtatious thoughts in mind, just continued focusing on his paper, sketching out his ideas, "No, I am thinking about how to transform the bodies of ordinary humans to make them stronger."


    Answering this way, Chen Yu, to whom Jounouchi Hiromi showed her dissatisfaction by pouting her lips and lying on the couch nudging him with her foot.


    Enjoy exclusive content from My Virtual Library Empire


    Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi with surprise, somewhat clueless, while Xiao Lan brought the "Crimson Hymn" to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s perplexed expression, Jounouchi Hiromi realized that his obliviousness was due to his focus on his work, felt a bit embarrassed and annoyed, and didn''t pursue the matter further. Although they often tried new things together, that didn''t mean she would overtly reveal certain things.


    Taking the "Crimson Hymn" and flipping through the blue Dragonhide Book, Jounouchi Hiromi gathered her thoughts and asked Chen Yu, "Chen Yu, if you are looking to transform the bodies of ordinary people, what does that have to do with blood?"


    "Because blood is the organ that powers humans! All the nutrients and oxygen required by the body are supplied by blood. If we could double the blood''s transportation capacity and oxygen content, Hiromi, how much stronger do you think human bodies could be?" Chen Yu exined his thoughts to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Blood is the foundation of everything. If we can''t provide sufficient energy for the body, then even the strongest organs are like trees without roots or bodies of water without a source, incapable of performing to their full potential, just like the ordinary human brain."


    "So, you want to start by strengthening the blood? Hmm, that''s an interesting thought." Understanding his point, Jounouchi Hiromi flipped through the "Crimson Hymn" to find the section on blood transformation, "Here is the information on blood transformation. If you want to improve blood transport capacity, you can..."


    Looking at the "Crimson Hymn" handed to him by Jounouchi Hiromi and listening to her exnation, Chen Yu was quick to jot down all the rted data about blood transformation on paper, incorporating it into his own spection.


    As the two discussed and exchanged ideas, the knowledge and wisdom of the two major schools of necromancy spells collided, igniting sparks that gradually took shape under Chen Yu''s pen...


    ```

 Chapter 424 - 421: Dragon Blood Potion (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    In theboratory at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, Chen Yu was holding a test tube filled with bright red liquid, preparing to extract the scarlet substance with a pipette.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you sure this is alright?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the bright red test tube in Chen Yu''s hands, her face showing clear worry and hesitation.


    It was a Dragon Blood Potion that Chen Yu had concocted using a drop of her blood as the base; it originated from a Healing Potion recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium". However, it wasn''t for the dead, but rather a rare, yet in a way, normal potion for the living, particrly for a Necromancer. After incorporating the blood of Jounouchi Hiromi, who possessed the dragon bloodline, the potion underwent a fundamental change in effects.


    As for the specific effects... Chen Yu''sb in the Mage Tower had to destroy arge number ofb rats that became extremely violent after undergoing Dragon Transformation justst night, and all Chen Yu did was administer a drop of this Dragon Blood Healing Potion into the mouths of each test rat.


    Under the influence of the potion, the rats underwent fundamental changes in size. Not only did their fur fall out and scales grow in its ce, but also massive spines rtive to their original size burst forth from beneath their skin, puncturing it. These rats, now five times their original size andparable to small cats, appeared quite ferocious and scary.


    Furthermore, these rats exhibited extreme aggression and uncontroble fervor. From the onset of their mutation, they attempted to frantically attack everything around them. Their overwhelming desire to attackpelled Chen Yu, as a precaution, to have Jounouchi Hiromi use the power of her Blood River ability topletely destroy the rats after the experiment, to prevent any possibility of these creatures spreading and destroying his Necromantic Space.


    These Dragon-transformed, rage-infused rats, with their insatiable desire to attack,bined with the rodents'' remarkable reproductive and gnawing abilities¡ªif left unchecked before they all starved¡ªwould absolutely devour everything in the Necromantic Space they could sink their teeth into.


    However, having witnessed the terror of the Dragon-transformed rats the night before, Jounouchi Hiromi''s worry was understandable when she saw Chen Yu taking out the Dragon Blood Potion again, an entire test tube of it.


    It was like the feeling you would have if you just finished watching "Resident Evil", and then someone smashed a green test tube identical to the one from the movie right in front of you; you''d inevitably have a sense of rm.


    "Don''t worry, this isn''t the same potion I fed to the ratsst night," Chen Yu reassured Jounouchi Hiromi, as he exined, "This is a newly adjusted form that I concocted afterwards, which eliminates the adverse effects. There won''t be any problems."


    In fact, Chen Yu was also startled by the violent attack instincts of the Dragon-transformed ratsst night, but he quickly realized that their ferocity and desire to attack and destroy everything was influenced by three factors.


    The first was the inherent aggressive instinct present in their bloodline, the second was that the dragon genes are far too powerful for mereb rats¡ªjust a trace was enough to contaminate their original genes.


    As for the third factor, it was because the blood came from Jounouchi Hiromi, and it was the source of the Blood Knight''s power.


    Because Jounouchi Hiromi is a Blood Knight, and one of the Blood Knight''s abilities is to cultivate Blood Descendants through their own blood. The Blood Knights are the mainponent of the loyal and powerful servants in their Immortal Legion¡ªthe sharpest de in the Blood Knight army.


    Blood Knights typically create Blood Descendants by ying powerful creatures that are capable of garnering the favor of a Blood Knight. Using the corpses of these powerful creaturesbined with the blood of a Blood Knight, one can transform them into Blood Descendants who are absolutely loyal to the Blood Knights, bing part of their Immortal Legion.


    Ordinarily, Blood Knights would not exert this ability on living creatures, as the blood of a Blood Knight contains a potent force of fresh blood, strong enough to erode and destroy the sanity of a creature, turning it violent and bloodthirsty.


    Of course, the more powerful the creature, the more capable it is of resisting and enduring the power in the Blood Knight''s blood, butb rats are clearly not included in this category.


    After understanding this issue, Chen Yu naturally opted for an alternative method to achieve his goal.


    Chen Yu first eliminated the violent and bloodthirsty effects contained in the blood force in Jounouchi Hiromi''s blood, then he diluted the Dragon Blood Potion made with the purified blood a hundred times over before injecting it into the prepared experimental organisms. Only after the organisms showed signs of Dragon Transformation without bing agitated and bloodthirsty did he extract blood carrying the power of the giant dragon to create a new Healing Potion.


    "Is this really okay? Even if Keiko''s mother signed the agreement, consenting to our trial of new drugs on Keiko''s father, isn''t it inappropriate for you to do this?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu as he drew a small amount of the potion with a pipette and then added it to a Healing Potion produced by Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, brought by Ryousen. She still felt uneasy.


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s concerns, Chen Yu merely smiled nonchntly, "Why would you think it''s inappropriate, Hiromi? Is it because there are regtions against administering unauthorized drugs to patients, or are you afraid that this potion will turn Keiko''s father violent and bloodthirsty? If it''s thetter, you have no cause for worry. This is a potion I reformtedst night, and it has been tested on animals; it won''t have such severe consequences.


    As for the former, that is only to prevent some inhumane human testing. What we are doing here is not human experimentation; we are merely using some knowledge unknown to others to save lives."


    Chen Yu spoke, and having mixed the Dragon Blood Healing Potion into the Healing Potion produced by Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, he shook the solution to blend it well.


    The Healing Potion produced by Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals was a Necromancy Healing Potion previously provided by Chen Yu, which originally should be a green, opaque liquid. However, with the enhancement of modern technology, Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' product was a light green, transparent liquid.


    Continue your adventure at My Virtual Library Empire


    But now... after Chen Yu added the Dragon Blood Healing Potion, the potion had turned an orange-red color.


    "Alright, Ryosen-kun, take this to the ward and have the nurse administer the injection to the patient," Chen Yu said, satisfied with the potion in hand, he nodded and handed it over to Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "Yes, Professor." Taking the vial filled with the orange-red potion, Ryousen nodded and then left theboratory.

 Chapter 425 - 422 Support (seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    Jounouchi Hiromi watched as Kyuuzai Ryousen took the Healing Potion that Chen Yu had altered and left. She had both the ability and the opportunity to stop Kyuuzai Ryousen from leaving, and she could have persuaded Chen Yu to abandon his original idea, but in the end, Jounouchi Hiromi did nothing. She just watched Chen Yuplete everything and watched Kyuuzai Ryousen leave theboratory with the Healing Potion, which she regarded as a source of danger.


    "Can this really cure Keiko''s father?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, concern and hesitation always present in her eyes. Although she understood Keiko''s father''s condition and knew how to treat him, she still raised the question to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu looked at his girlfriend and clearly understood what she meant. After smiling at her, he answered seriously, "We all know that the problem with Keiko''s father is soul damage, and as long as we repair the damage to his soul, he will be able to wake up.


    But beyond that, his body has developed various problems due to being in a vegetative state for an entire year. I''m now using the Dragon Blood Potion to treat him, also to regte his body and restore his physiological functions to normal.


    You''ve seen the previous medical report too. His muscles and organs have weakened and atrophied to varying degrees. Without proper care, even if he wakes up, he will remain weak for a long time and may suffer from variousplications."


    "I can understand all this, which is why I didn''t stop you from doing it," Jounouchi Hiromi said with furrowed brows, her eyes revealing the difficulty of making a choice, "I know, Mr. Chen Yu, that you did this for Keiko''s father''s treatment, for his benefit, but... after seeing those dangerous mice you createdst night, I... I really can''t rest easy with you using such stuff on a living person, it''s just too dangerous!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi could not imagine what kind of terrible disaster would ur if the kind of mutation that happenedst night in Chen Yu''sboratory urred in a human. The ferocity and rage of the mice after their Dragon Transformation, and their crazed desire to destroy everything, deeply frightened her.


    Although those mice, however terrifying they were, could be killed with just a thought from her, Jounouchi Hiromi still felt instinctively shaken and fearful from the depths of her heart.


    Everything seemed so simr to the plot of horror movies like "Resident Evil", where the research of scientists goes out of control and turns into a terrifying disaster. Even if these disasters cannot spread, there''s always the fear of the worst-case scenario. Influenced by various films and TV shows, Jounouchi Hiromi always had these concerns.


    "Don''t worry. I won''t reveal this stuff to the public. I''m more aware than you of the evil oues that biological experiments can bring," Chen Yu reassured Jounouchi Hiromi while also making a promise, "These potions will only exist within myboratory. Although I''ve said I want to study human body modification, I''m not radical enough to use this method to induce human mutation.


    Experience tales with My Virtual Library Empire


    This kind of thing must be controlled by us alone. If it gets out and falls into the hands of those with ill intentions, what they might do is unpredictable. Humanity always has a strong drive towards self-destruction.


    However, this thing is indeed very meaningful for humanity; it can make humans much stronger, simr to biological evolution. Except this evolution is no longer passive adaptation to the external environment, but a conscious choice of change, just like when our human ancestors chose to evolve our brains rather than our bodies."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi felt slightly relieved. Although she spent the majority of her thirty-plus years receiving universal human education and her thinking was that of a normal person with conventional moral ethics, she also understood that every advance in human technology is achieved by a group of great pioneers who take the step not epted by the conventional society.


    ```


    If it were not for the original grave robbers, those pioneers who broke through the moral and ethical concepts of humanity at the time to dissect corpses, the modern medical system of mankind would not exist. If it were not for the challengers who tirelessly attacked theocracy, the various technologies and everything that modern society enjoys today would not have emerged.


    From blood transfusions to organ transnts, from in vitro fertilization to Cloning Technology, which scientific advances did not challenge human morals and ethics?


    Even the Artificial Womb technology she had developed was challenging traditional human moral and ethical concepts, wasn''t it?


    The body modification concept proposed by Chen Yu certainly would not be epted by social morals and ethics, but for humanity, it held unparalleled significance. If Chen Yu''s envisioned body modification seeded, it would result in the greatest biological evolution for humanity since Homo sapiens ate their first cooked meal!


    Thinking of this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but sigh. Such issues involving moral ethics and human evolution were not for an ordinary female doctor to decide. After all, she was just an ordinary female doctor.


    However, as Chen Yu''s wife, Jounouchi Hiromi understood that she should trust Chen Yu and provide him with all the support she could offer, for that was her duty as a wife, wasn''t it?


    Since she had made up her mind, Jounouchi Hiromi finally stopped hesitating. The confusion and hesitation in her eyes were reced by firmness and determination. She looked at Chen Yu and said earnestly, "I don''t know if this is right or wrong, but since you, Mr. Chen Yu, have made your decision, as your wife, all I can do is support you."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu also smiled, pulling her into his embrace: "Thank you, Hiromi."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital room, Keiko watched as Kyuuzai Ryousen injected a strange-looking orange-red Potion into her father''s neck using a syringe that resembled a gun. She still couldn''t help but ask Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Doctor, did Doctor Chen Yu really ask you to give this injection to my father?"


    "Yes, these are Professor Chen Yu''s orders." Kyuuzai Ryousenpleted the injection, then ced the now-empty syringe and bottle back into the box he had brought. Although Chen Yu had not mentioned it before, Kyuuzai Ryousen instinctively realized that the Potion he had just injected was somewhat special; otherwise, Chen Yu wouldn''t have made a special blend after receiving the finished Healing Potion.


    So after using it, he collected even the empty bottle and syringe, nning to take them back for proper disposal.


    However, seeing the worried look in the young girl''s eyes, Kyuuzai Ryousen specially exined to her, "Don''t worry, this Potion is a type that promotes human regeneration and vitality. It''s very beneficial for your father''s health. With Professor Chen Yu here, your father will soon be healed."


    ```

 Chapter 426 - 423: The Ideal Wife (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    In theboratory, Chen Yu was using various instruments to analyze the Dragon Blood Healing Potion he brought. Although he had no intention of revealing it to the public, nor did he n to let the potion circte, he still had to perform the necessary detection and analysis.


    Theboratory in the Necromantic Space was a Magic Laboratory. Although many experiments and analyses could be conducted there, the principles were different, and the test results varied ordingly. Therefore, Chen Yu still needed to carry out monitoring and analysis of the Dragon Blood Potion in aboratory based on scientific principles to decipher theposition and effects of the potion from a scientific standpoint.


    Enjoy new tales from My Virtual Library Empire


    Hiromi Jounouchi watched Chen Yu busily at work beside him. Because the potion needed to be kept secret, only the two of them were in theboratory.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do I sometimes cause you trouble?" Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked Chen Yu. Since she had solidified her resolve to support Chen Yu, she couldn''t help reflecting on some of her actions over this period, "Like the incident where you used the Dragon Blood Potion on Keiko''s father, did my worries about these things cause trouble for you?"


    "Trouble? Hiromi, why would you think that?" Chen Yu ced the potion sample into the analyzer, and while waiting for the machine''s results, he looked at Hiromi Jounouchi with a bit of surprise, not understanding why she had brought this up out of the blue.


    "Because I am hindering you, aren''t I? As your wife, I should be your most steadfast supporter, but instead, I always seem to be causing you troubles... Like today''s incident, you''re trying to cure Keiko''s father, yet I am here worrying about the ethical and moral implications of such actions..." Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression became more tangled as she spoke, mixed with a touch of guilt.


    In traditional Japanese culture, a wife is supposed to provide support for her husband, regardless of what he does. A good wife, ording to Japanese traditional ideals, should always back her husband. This is what makes a wifemendable in their view.


    Of course, a husband should also bear the responsibility and burdens of the family, earning a living to support the household. This is also why many Japanese women stop working after getting married because husbands are expected to provide for the entire family.


    However, hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Chen Yuughed, walked over to her, and held her in his embrace, "Fool, your worries precisely prove your kindness and moralpass. Why would I feel troubled by that? Besides, Hiromi, your concerns serve as a constraint for me. You must understand that I am a Necromancer. The necromancy I study is not a technique to save lives and heal the wounded but a skill meant to cause death.


    Although I have used necromancy for healing, the Necromancer''s study of death is also aimed at transcending and reversing life and death, but in the end, it cannot hide or refute that necromancy itself is built upon killing and desecration of the dead.


    You have also watched ''Crimson Hymn'', and I believe you understand that the more one researches and studies these things, the stronger the impact on a Necromancer''s own ethical and moral views, the more powerful the Necromancer, the more indifferent he bes to life. I''m already developing such a tendency, gradually losing respect for Life because I can control death! In my eyes, humans are slowly bing like thoseb rats locked in cages, identical as experiment subjects!


    This is the aftereffect and impact of studying necromancy, just like Meiqin bing gradually indifferent to corpses after dissecting many. Humans do be numb over time.


    I don''t know whether this is good or bad, right or wrong, after all, from different standpoints, my actions mean entirely different things.


    From a doctor''s perspective, I am researching how to heal diseases and save lives. From a Necromancer''s perspective, I am improving my skills. But from an ordinary person''s viewpoint, human experimentation, desecrating corpses, toying with the dead... all these actions are uneptable to an ordinary person''s moral standards.


    I have no regrets about choosing the path of a Necromancer, nor do I care about what ordinary people think. But I hope that before I am a Necromancer, I am still a human, a person with emotions and humanity, not a Necromancer who sees human beings as just sources of corpses and materials. I don''t want to be that sort of person...


    Your existence, Hiromi, to me, is like a warning bell. Your love for me keeps my humanity intact, while your kindness also restrains my actions, reminding me from time to time that I am a person, not a monster who views humans as mere weeds."


    "But as a wife, shouldn''t I be supporting your career? No matter what decisions you make, I should be the person who supports you the most, not the one who sings a different tune," Hiromi Jounouchi said as she listened to Chen Yu''s heartfelt words, her brow slightly furrowed. She felt even more so that she should support whatever Chen Yu wanted to do.


    "As a wife, one indeed should support her husband, but this support should not be blind," Chen Yu said, deeply moved by Hiromi Jounouchi''s feelings and thoughts, yet even more firm in his own views, "I don''t want you to be the kind of wife who hands me a knife when I kill someone; such a wife is just an appendage to her husband. The wife I envision should be able to help me with my career, dissuade me when I make wrong decisions, support me when I am in trouble, and offer her opinions for my consideration when I am confused.


    That''s why I transformed you into a Dragon-descent Blood Knight, an entity not even I can defeat, and prepared a Legendary Dragon as your mount, that way, if I ever make some mistakes due to necromancy in the future, you will have the strength to stop me."


    "Speaking like that, you sure set high standards for me," Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help butugh wryly. The image of the ideal wife in Chen Yu''s mind had such high expectations that even though Hiromi Jounouchi had confidence in herself, she still felt she had a long way to go to meet that standard.


    However, looking at Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi still showed him her radiant smile and nodded seriously, "But since I''ve be your wife, I will strive towards the standard of the perfect wife you have in mind! I may not be very capable, but please take care of me in the future."


    After finishing her statement, Hiromi Jounouchi bowed deeply to Chen Yu with earnest reverence, ording to traditional etiquette.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi bow, Chen Yu, too, broke into a smile and returned the gesture, "I''ll be in your care as well."

 Chapter 427 - 424 Mutation (Please subscribe, please for monthly tickets)

    Blood is an essentialponent of the human body, a red opaque liquid that circtes within the heart and blood vessels, and is an indispensable tissue of the human body.


    Adult blood makes up about one-thirteenth of body weight and isposed of sma and blood cells.


    The main function of blood is to transport various nutritionalponents such as sma proteins, lipoproteins, as well as inorganic salts, oxygen, hormones, enzymes, and antibodies contained in sma to various parts of the body, providing what cells need, while collecting various metabolic products from cells and transporting them to their respective destinations.


    Physiological changes and pathological changes in a living organism can often cause changes in bloodposition, so the detection of bloodponents has very important clinical significance in clinical medicine.


    Recently, Japanese medical science has developed a technology that can detect cancer with just a drop of blood and has transformed it into a product that can be introduced to the market, showcasing the importance of blood.


    When we administer medication intravenously in clinical treatments, the goal is to enable the drugs to reach the patient''s entire body or the lesion more quickly to achieve the healing purpose. After all, whether it is oral or topical, the absorption of drugs by the human body ultimately needs to be transported to various parts through the blood.


    By the same token, if we wish to make some change to a person''s bodily functions, affecting the blood is the most effective method.


    So when Kyuuzai Ryousen injected the Healing Potion, reformted by Doctor Chen Yu, into Keiko''s father''s body, this potion infused with the power of the Dragon Bloodline began to work almost instantaneously within him.


    Because it was injected through the blood vessels, as soon as the Healing Potion entered the bloodstream, the first to be affected were the blood cells in his blood.


    Thanks to a very popric these past few years, most people have acquired some vague concept and understanding of blood cells, with red cells, white cells, and teletsprising the blood cells within the blood.


    Red blood cells are responsible for transporting oxygen, telets for clotting, and white blood cells as part of the immune system take on the role of destroying and removing old or abnormal cells and cellr debris, while alsobating pathogens and foreign bodies.


    Therefore, when the Healing Potion entered the bloodstream, the first to collide with it were the white blood cells.


    However, the defense line of the white blood cells was almost instantaneously breached, and the orange-red Potion rapidlybined with the red blood cells, which carried it along with the flowing sma to all parts of the body. Then it separated from the red blood cells along with the oxygen they were carrying, to be absorbed by other cells throughout the body.


    The Healing Potion itself contained rich nutrients and activeponents beneficial to cells, which were quickly absorbed by the cells. Simrly, theponents of Dragon Blood contained within the Potion were also absorbed swiftly and began to affect the cells themselves.


    Human bodies are, of course, stronger than that ofb rats, and the potion injected into Keiko''s father was not as potent as the one Chen Yu fed to the rats, but the dragon bloodponent it contained still caused the cells within Keiko''s father''s body to begin mutating.


    This mutation didn''t mean that Keiko''s father would grow scales, bone spurs, or some other inexplicable hyperstic tissues like the rats. It simply meant that the cells would be more robust, their original functions would be enhanced, and the cells that had fallen dormant due to his vegetative state would be awakened.


    And this was precisely the purpose of Doctor Chen Yu using this healing potion on Keiko''s father¡ªto stimte the cells in his body with the external power of dragon blood, reigniting their vitality and initiative, rather than remaining passively stressed like a nt.


    Of course, such stimtion also brought about some problems. For instance, all mutations are uncontroble. Although the power of dragon blood would direct these mutations toward the original evolution of the giant dragon, the human body is made up of countless cells, tissues, and organs that, despite having a unified direction of evolution, stillck coordination with each other. This led to conflicts among these organs and tissues as they mutated.


    The human body is fragile, a fact that goes without saying. Bacteria and viruses mingle within our bodies, maintaining a delicate and fragile bnce, much like our various organs. Some functions are redundant; others are emergency measures or obsolete products from our evolutionary history. All integrated to form our body, they maintain a bnce as tenuous as a sandcastle on the beach, which can be toppled with a gentle push.


    And now, this bnce as precarious as an egg on a tightrope faced a storm.


    If Chen Yu had used the same Dragon Blood Healing Potion that he fed the mice, it wouldn''t be saving a life but rather taking one, because the disruption of bnce would resemble a world-ending super hurricane. However, it was merely a slightlyrger than usual stormmon at the seaside during summer.


    The mutation of cells wasn''t rapid. Although dragon blood is powerful, its strength was significantly limited once thoroughly diluted. The bnce was broken, but it resulted only in structural damage rather thanplete copse. Moreover, all cells, tissues, and organs were evolving, and in the midst of constant conflict, they were also adapting to each other. In this process of adaptation, a new bnce was gradually forming.


    Only, the construction of this bnce seemed quite intense.


    "Doctor, what in the world is happening to my husband?" Keiko''s mother asked the on-duty doctor, who was checking her husband''s condition, her heart full of worry.


    She had been ready to sleep, just wanting to check on her husband before bed. But she found his body bing scorchingly hot, and his skin turning red like a cooked lobster. His eyes were wide open with bloodshot vessels, and from his throat came a low moaning sound, as if he were enduring tremendous pain.


    Naturally, this startled Keiko''s mother. She quickly pressed the call button beside the bed, summoning the on-duty nurse and doctor.


    "The patient has an unidentified fever. Start with physical cooling!" After examining Keiko''s father, the on-duty doctor couldn''t understand the situation. A patient who had been in a vegetative state for a year suddenly developed an unidentified fever all over his body, which he found very strange. But as a medical professional, he had his ethics. While instructing the nurse to start physical cooling for Keiko''s father, he also asked Keiko''s mother, "Did the patient show any signs before this? Did he suddenly develop this fever?"


    "I don''t know, it''s just that today during the day, Doctor Chen Yu had someonee and give him an injection," Keiko''s mother recalled the injection that Chen Yu had arranged for her husband earlier that day and hurriedly informed the on-duty doctor about it.

 Chapter 428: 425

    Due to it being nighttime, Chen Yu had already finished work and gone home. As an associate professor, unless he chose to stay behind or a patient suddenly encountered an issue, Chen Yu was not required to work overtime.


    However, after the on-call doctor phoned him, Chen Yu immediately rushed over from his home.


    "How is the patient''s condition now?" Chen Yu arrived at the ward hurriedly after putting on his white coat and, seeing two nurses trying to physically lower Keiko''s father''s fever, he asked the doctor on duty about the situation.


    "The patient was found with an unexined high fever at the hotel tonight. I had the nurses attempt physical cooling, but his temperature just wouldn''te down," the on-call doctor exined, seeming relieved at Chen Yu''s arrival: "Besides the fever, the patient also has symptoms like conjunctival congestion and rapid breathing, all his life signs are also in disorder."


    At this point, the on-call doctor suddenly leaned toward Chen Yu, lowered his voice, and whispered, "Professor Chen Yu, the patient''s wife said that you had someone inject him with a medication today that might be causing the patient''s high fever. What do you think we should do about this?"


    "Don''t worry, the medication I had administered was to repair the patient''s weakened, atrophic body and replenish his life vitality. The fever and bodily dysfunction are temporary and a normal response," Chen Yu certainly understood that the on-call doctor was worried about administering the wrong medication and potentially causing a medical ident. That''s why he had quietly shared his concern. But Chen Yu wasn''t worried about the issue, as he clearly knew the reason for Keiko''s father''s fever and disordered life signs at this moment.


    It was obviously the Dragon Blood Potion taking effect; the cells and organs in his body were undergoing mutations.


    Considering such a mutation would consume a great deal of energy, after thinking it over, Chen Yu said to the on-call doctor, "Prepare an IV for the patient, ready saline and glucose, 200 mL each, to start with."


    "Right away!" The on-call doctor, upon hearing Chen Yu''s instructions, quickly organized the nurses to prepare the IV.


    Keiko''s mother looked worriedly at her husband on the hospital bed. Although the reactions he was exhibiting were more than he had shown in the past year, seeing him appear as if he was enduring intense pain made her anxious and distressed.


    "Dr. Chen Yu, what exactly is the matter with my husband?" Although she was afraid of disturbing the doctor''s treatment of her husband, seeing Chen Yu simply examine her husband and then stand aside prompted Keiko''s mother to voice her worries.


    Chen Yu looked at Keiko''s mother, seeing the worry written all over her face, and then he smiled and reassured her, "Don''t worry, your husband''s reaction is normal. The medicine I gave him earlier was to stimte his physiological responses. The year-long vegetative state has caused significant damage to his body, with various organs and tissues experiencing degrees of weakening and atrophy. So we need to first stimte the activity of these organs and tissues, allowing his body to return to a normal state before we can proceed to the next step of the treatment.


    Although he seems to be reacting intensely now, this is actually a good sign, because intense reactions mean his body is recovering. On the contrary, if there were no reactions, that would be what I''d worry about because then I''d have to use more drastic measures to facilitate his recovery. This current state is precisely ideal, so madam, you don''t need to be so concerned."


    "Really?" Keiko''s mother listened to Chen Yu''s exnation, somewhat skeptical, but she didn''t know how to judge the situation at the moment and could only choose to believe what Chen Yu said.


    "Please trust our professional integrity as doctors, there won''t be any problem," Chen Yu reassured Keiko''s mother. At this time, a nurse also brought over the materials for the infusion and began administering it to Keiko''s father.


    Chen Yu watched the nurse''s actions and suddenly interjected, "First replenish with glucose, then with physiological saline."


    "Yes, Professor," the nurse replied, connecting the infusion tube to the bag filled with glucose, then hung it beside Keiko''s father''s bed, and inserted the needle at the other end of the tube into his arm''s vein.


    Glucose is the main source of energy required by the human body; it oxidizes into carbon dioxide and water in the body, simultaneously providing heat. Therefore, when the body has a fever, it also means that glucose stored as glycogen and fat in the body is being consumed inrge quantities.


    Under such circumstances, the body can easily experience high fever and dehydration, so replenishing glucose through an infusion bes a very effective and necessary method.


    As the glucose gradually entered Keiko''s father''s body through the infusion tube, either the cool liquid offset the body temperature or the body''s depletion received replenishment, Keiko''s father finally looked less ufortable, and the corners of his mouth, which were even twitching, smoothed out, but his breathing was still somewhat rapid.


    Chen Yu ced the stethoscope on Keiko''s father''s chest and listened. After furrowing his brow slightly, he said to the doctor on duty beside him, "The patient''s breathing is very rapid; he needs oxygen."


    "I understand, Professor," the on-duty doctor nodded, once again instructing the nurse to fetch something while he stood by Chen Yu''s side, curious to ask, "Professor, what exactly is wrong with this patient? Why is he experiencing these symptoms?"


    "The patient has been in a vegetative state for a year already. Due to the prolongedck of use, all his organs are experiencing deterioration and atrophy, with even some organs ceasing function. ording to traditional healing methods, it''s very difficult for the patient to regain consciousness, and the body is also gradually falling into ''sleep.'' At this time, some stimting methods need to be adopted to wake up his body, so that we can further awaken his brain cells and restore his consciousness," Chen Yu did not stint on exining to the on-duty doctor, as the healing strategy he used was indeed based on this principle.


    Only thest step to awaken Keiko''s father''s consciousness didn''t rely on medical healing but on using magic to repair his soul.


    Even with the current healing n and approach, it''s possible to awaken Keiko''s father''s consciousness, but if the soul remains damaged, he would wake up with severe disabilities like other vegetative patients who recover.


    If his soul''s damage goes unrepaired, such a state will continue for a long time. Perhaps with good luck and continuous exercise, he might regain a small part of his soul''s function, but that is ultimately iparable to the level of normalcy he could regain after Chen Yu repairs his soul.

 Chapter 429 - 426: Ghost Story (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscription)

    ```


    "Professor Chen Yu, the patient''s temperature hase down!" After nearly an hour of bustling, Keiko''s father''s vital signs finally stabilized, and his temperature returned to normal with the help of physical cooling.


    Chen Yu, seeing that Keiko''s father''s condition had finally normalized, nodded in relief. Although he waspletely confident in his "Potion" and healing n, there are no absolutes in this world. No matter how certain you are, there''s always a chance of the unexpected, so seeing Keiko''s father stabilize and stop mutating, the slight tension in his heart finally eased.


    "Heart rate and blood pressure have both returned to normal, it seems the patient is out of danger now." The doctor on duty checked Keiko''s father''s condition one more time, then reported to Chen Yu at his side, "You really live up to the name of Professor Chen Yu. If it weren''t for your arrival, I wouldn''t have known what to do."


    Chen Yu could tell he was being ttered, and with a nonchnt smile, he shook his head and said, "Stop with the ttery, just keep a good eye on the patient. If there''s any change, notify me immediately, I''ll be in my office."


    After speaking, Chen Yu looked toward Keiko''s mother, who had also let go of her worries, nodded to her, and prepared to leave the ward.


    "Professor Chen Yu, aren''t you going home?" The on-duty doctor was somewhat surprised; Chen Yu''s words seemed to imply that he nned to spend the night in his office, which was surprising to him. Although they had been busy for more than an hour and it was not yet midnight, Chen Yu could have gone home to rest; there was no need for him to make do in his office.


    "There are no subways running now, it''s too much of a hassle to go back, and Hiromi is probably already asleep¡ªI would wake her if I went home," Chen Yu shook his head, seemingly indifferent as he exined to the on-duty doctor: "Besides, I''m a bit worried about this patient. I''d rather stay at the hospital¡ªit''ll be more convenient for you to find me."


    "Thank you so much, it has been a real ordeal for you, doctor!" Keiko''s mother, upon hearing what Chen Yu said, bowed deeply to him, profusely thanking him.


    After indicating to Keiko''s mother that there was no need for such formalities, Chen Yu then left the ward. However, as he walked out, he seemed to remember something, patted his stomach, and asked the on-duty doctor and nurse beside him, "I''m a bit hungry tonight; I''m going to grab ate-night snack. Does anyone want to join me?"


    "No, we can''t leave during our shift. And the hospital has food; Professor, why don''t you grab something to eat at the nursing station? We''ve brought some food with us." The nurse, seeing that Chen Yu rarely invited anyone and regretting that they couldn''t join him due to regtions, took the initiative to invite Chen Yu to the nursing station.


    However, Chen Yu just shook his head and said, "Forget it, what you brought is just to tide you over for the night. If I eat your food, what will you do? I''d better eat by myself!"


    After saying that, Chen Yu waved his hand, and with the envious and regretful gaze of the on-duty doctor and nurse upon him, he walked out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The small shops at night were still operating as usual, mainly patronized by employees just off work and people who had just left nightclubs. Since the street was rtively lively, the shop seemed quite busy.


    Chen Yu walked in without taking off his white coat, immediately attracting a round of stares.


    "Dr. Chen Yu, are you on duty today?" The owner greeted him enthusiastically as he walked in wearing his white coat, but he was also a bit surprised¡ªit was his first time seeing Chen Yu in his white coat.


    ```


    "I was off early from work today, but a patient had an emergency, so I got called back in from home by a phone call," Chen Yu said, taking off his white coat and hanging it on a hook on the wall of the small eatery. He sat down and then turned to the owner, "I just got hungry and thought of your ce still being open, so I came by. Please, a serving of steamed ms with wine and a highball."


    "Okay, please wait a moment," the owner nodded, then turned and went into the kitchen to start preparing the food.


    While waiting for the owner to bring the dishes, a nearby customer struck up a conversation with Chen Yu, "Speaking of which, Doctor Chen Yu, it seems you only drink highballs. I''ve never seen you drink beer. Don''t you drink beer?"


    "It''s not that I don''t drink it; I just don''t like to drink beer when I am by myself. I prefer to enjoy drinking with friends during the summer, drinking to our hearts'' content. However, as a doctor, I can''t drink too much, so I don''t drink like that anymore," Chen Yu smiled. The one asking was an old customer of the eatery and had met Chen Yu a few times.


    Having exined why he doesn''t drink beer, Chen Yu nced at the other customers in the shop and suddenly asked, "What were you guys talking about just now? You seemed quite engrossed?"


    "We were just talking about..." the old customer who had asked Chen Yu was about to reply when the owner ced the highball that Chen Yu had ordered in front of him, casually remarking, "They''re talking about making movies. Those two students over there were shooting a film in Qianshui a while back."


    "Qianshui, isn''t that a famously haunted ce?" At this point, another customer next to Chen Yu, an older man with salt-and-pepper hair and sses, who had a somewhat intellectual air about him, suddenly chimed in.


    Hearing the older man speak, Chen Yu''s gaze shifted toward him, only for his eyes to narrow upon seeing him.


    "In 1973, a female university student was murdered and buried. She was involved in an illicit affair with a professor from the university," the voice of the older man had a hoarse quality, but when he spoke, there was an eerie atmosphere about him, much like the kind often found in ghost story narration.


    "An illicit affair? That''s just like our script," the two students making the filmmented on hearing this, recalling the script they had written, which suddenly made them feel a chill down their spines.


    The older customer nodded, sipping sake from his cup, and continued his story, "Back then, the ce where the female student and the professor met secretly was a vi in Qianshui. Magazines had even graphically reported the scene of many empty cans in the vi''s kitchen."


    "Cans?" The two students stopped eating, their faces slowly changing color. Before them was a dish the owner had prepared using cans they''d brought, cans that they had picked up from somewhere in Qianshui, offerings left by others.


    Chen Yu''s interest seemed piqued by the story as well, as he studied the older customer closely and asked, "Was it the cans that the female student and the professor ate in the vi?"


    "Yes, that''s right," the older customer nodded, confirming Chen Yu''s guess and continuing, "At that time, they were eating canned food in the vi, enjoying their forbidden love. Unfortunately, their rtionship was eventually exposed. Although it was the female student who wrote to the professor''s wife herself, she had no choice because she was already pregnant.


    However, the professor didn''t divorce his wife but proposed they break up instead. The female student wouldn''t give up, and the professor, driven into a corner, killed her. In the end, the entire familymitted suicide."

 Chapter 430 - 427: Talking About Ghosts (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Hearing an older customer narrating the story of a murdered female university student, the atmosphere in the small shop became somewhat eerie for a moment.


    However, everyone seemed to be captivated by the story, gradually stopping their activities to listen attentively. No one interrupted him because of the eerie atmosphere.


    "The female student was killed in the summer, but her body wasn''t found until winter. They say that when she died, she was wearing her favorite pink dress." The older customer''s eyes showed a trace of sorrow and nostalgia as he mentioned the girl, as if he had known the victim. He still harbored a bit of unrequited affection for her.


    Chen Yu noticed the emotion in his words and couldn''t help but ask, "Did you know the murdered female university student?"


    "We were in the same club at university, and I really liked her back then, but I felt like I couldn''tpete with older men," the older customer said with a wistful smile. Despite the many years that had passed, the girl was gone, and his feelings remained unresolved: "If spirits really do exist in this world, I''d even settle for seeing her spirit, just to see her one more time!"


    "See her? To tell her you liked her?" Chen Yu looked at the older customer, his eyes flickering with curiosity as he took the initiative to ask.


    The older customer, however, chuckled and shook his head, denying that was his intention: "It''s not that I want to tell her I liked her. It''s just that having once been fond of her, I can''te to terms with such an end."


    As he spoke, the older customer poured himself another drink and offered one to Chen Yu: "Thank you for listening to this old man ramble about the past, stirring up your meal. I''m sorry."


    "It''s nothing, sometimes listening to old stories like these can be quite the apaniment to a drink," Chen Yu said with a smile, though his gaze at the older customer remained deep and meaningful.


    While Chen Yu and the older customer were talking, the two university students who had taken offerings meant for the deceased suddenly panicked, switching on their camcorder to review the footage they''d taken, with terror written all over their faces.


    Chen Yu''s gaze turned towards them, teasingly asking, "What''s the matter? Did you two film something unclean?"


    "It''s... it''s a pink dress! She really is... is..." The two students looked at what they had captured, their teeth chattering, making a ''ck ck'' sound.


    One of the students, as if scared by something, hurriedly closed the camcorder screen, as if sealing away some terrifying thing inside. After closing the screen and taking a couple of deep breaths topose himself, he said to hispanion, "We really should return the canned food!"


    "Yeah! She said she offered canned food at her grave... We really shouldn''t have taken it!" The other student, trembling like a frightened quail, agreed, and after a quick nce at each other, they left some money on the table without finishing their meal and hurried out of the shop with their belongings.


    Watching the students scurry away as if fleeing for their lives, a smirk emerged on Chen Yu''s face, finding their behavior rather amusing.


    The regr customer who had greeted Chen Yu earlier noticed Chen Yu''s expression and, snapping out of the story narrated by the older customer, curiously asked him, "Doctor Chen, do you think there are no spirits in this world? Is their behavior funny to you?"


    "No, their behavior is indeed funny, but it has nothing to do with whether spirits exist or not. They just scared themselves... no, they were scared by the living," said Chen Yu, who, as a Necromancer, could certainly tell whether they had encountered a spirit. If they had indeede across a spirit as they imed, they wouldn''t be free of Negative Energy.


    "How did you figure that out?" The regr customer looked at Chen Yu, puzzled about how he made the judgment.


    "It''s nothing, I just happen to be quite experienced with matters rted to the supernatural. After all, I once lived next to a Cemetery for quite a few years, so you could say I''ve seen spirits," Chen Yu exined with a smile while taking a sip of his drink.


    Perhaps the story told by the older customer had piqued everyone''s interest, as the remaining customers in the shop curiously looked at Chen Yu. The regr customer eagerly asked him, "Doctor Chen, have you seen a spirit? What does it look like? How did you manage to see one?"


    "It''s nothing special, just that I was quite poor while studying, so I rented a Haunted House to save money," Chen Yu exined, just as the waiter brought his ordered dishes and listened intently to his story: "The Cemetery was right next to the haunted house, so on the first night I moved in, I saw a bloody figure standing in the living room all night, disappearing only in the morning."


    "Unbelievable!" "Doctor Chen, you actually stayed in the same house as a spirit!" The other customers in the shop couldn''t help but express their admiration, while the regr customer asked in astonishment, "Weren''t you scared, Doctor Chen? Did you just continue to stay with that spirit in the same room?"


    "What''s there to be scared of? It''s just a spirit. If it killed me, wouldn''t I also be a spirit? Maybe I might even be stronger than it, right?" Chen Yu said casually, his tone and demeanor more joking: "And because of the spirit, thendlord didn''t even take a deposit, and the rent was very cheap, so I actually profited from the situation. I should be thanking him."


    Chen Yu left out that his way of thanking the spirit involved tormenting it to the point of soul dispersion, resulting in it howling throughout the night and scaring the spirits and gods in the neighboring Cemetery half to death.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, the older customer sitting beside him became very interested and asked, "Doctor, have you really seen a spirit? Do you know how I could see a specific spirit? Could you let me see one too? I really want to see her again."


    "Such matters shouldn''t be asked to me, since I''m just a doctor, not a Spirit Medium," Chen Yu shook his head, indicating his inability to help but also spoke with ayer of deeper meaning: "Perhaps she has already appeared, and you just haven''t realized it yet?"

 Chapter 431 - 428 Morning (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets)

    ```


    Although chatting about ghost stories while drinking in the evening is an interesting thing to do, the atmosphere of the small pub itself didn''t quite match ghost stories, and since the owner still had to conduct business, Chen Yu only briefly touched upon the topic before moving on.


    The regr customer, though slightly regretful, didn''t mind, happily sipped his beer and quickly started discussing other matters with Chen Yu.


    The elderly customer beside them, however, seemed hesitant and eager to say something more to Chen Yu, but for some reason did not speak up.


    Chen Yu noticed the elderly customer''s peculiarity, but adhering to the principle that less is more, he did not take the initiative to invite further conversation, casually chatting with the regr customer and enjoying the steamed ms with wine he had ordered.


    After finishing the steamed ms with wine and his ss emptied, Chen Yu ordered a small bowl of rice and poured the m broth over it. He had seen someone eat this way before in the pub, so he wanted to give it a try. After tasting it, Chen Yu found it quite to his liking, a fittingte-night snack.


    After the meal, he settled the bill, stood up, and used the handkerchief that Jounouchi Hiromi had made a point of cing in his pocket every day to wipe his mouth, before donning his white coat and preparing to return to the hospital.


    Seeing Chen Yu getting ready to leave, the elderly customer could no longer contain himself and asked, "Doctor, do you know of any way to see someone who has already died?"


    "I''m not a spirit medium, just a doctor. You''ve got the wrong person if you''re asking me about that," Chen Yu replied, looking at the elderly customer and shaking his head slightly. But he still offered a suggestion, "If you truly wish to see your deceased loved ones, you could try looking for a well-known spirit medium. Of course, if you don''t know such people or don''t have the connections, I can give you a suggestion, although its usefulness will depend on whether your heart is truly sincere."


    "What''s the method?" the elderly customer eagerly inquired as he heard Chen Yu''s words, grasping at them like a drowning person clutching at thest straw.


    Chen Yu looked carefully at the elderly customer, observing him until the man seemed somewhat ufortable, then he finally said, "Do you know Kawakami Cemetery? There is a small shrine there dedicated to the Inari God, and the deities worshiped there are said to be very effective. If you pray with enough sincerity, perhaps you could move the shrine''s deity and she might grant your wish."


    "The Inari Shrine at Kawakami Cemetery, got it. Thank you, Doctor!" The elderly customer, upon hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion, was overjoyed and quickly stood up to bow politely to him. His manner of bowing was filled with a demeanor characteristic of the Showa Era.


    Chen Yu, indifferent, waved his hand dismissively, not particrly interested in the man''s attitude but still insisted with a cautionary note, "However, those who have passed on should not be clung to in this world," before turning and leaving the pub.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As the secretary to a professor at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, Shirai Reina arrived at the hospital very early each day. She had to make all the necessary preparations before Chen Yu arrived, ensuring everything was perfect for his entrance.


    This initial endeavor was for the purpose of advancing her career or possibly bing Chen Yu''s lover, as it was all toomon for secretaries to be lovers with their professors in the circles of the University Hospital. Among the secretaries Shirai Reina knew, eight out of ten were in that exact situation.


    The remaining two were herself and the one who truly didn''t enjoy it.


    ```


    However, as Chen Yu''s high-profile marriage proposal to Jounouchi Hiromi in the hospital, along with their close and intimate rtionship, became public, Shirai Rena gradually let go of some thoughts she shouldn''t have and turned her focus to earnestly performing her secretarial duties well.


    As the secretary to a University Hospital professor, Shirai Rena''s professional level was naturally unquestionable. She clearly understood how promising a future a doctor poised to win a Nobel Prize like Chen Yu had. Even if she wasn''t his lover, being his secretary was a very good choice and an enviable position.


    In the circle of secretaries that Shirai Rena mingled with, she was the one that her colleagues envied the most whenever they gathered.


    This made Shirai Rena genuinely want to excel in her job. Although it was much more tiring than being Chen Yu''s lover, she actually felt happier.


    But when Shirai Rena arrived at the office and was about to unlock the door, she was surprised to find that the door, which she had locked the evening before, was open.


    Every evening before leaving work, Shirai Rena carefully checked and locked the office door, and it was impossible that she had neglected to lock it.


    Chen Yu''s office contained many important documents and materials. A theft would undoubtedly cause very serious consequences. Aside from the hospital security, only she and Chen Yu had keys to the office. Thus, seeing the door open gave Shirai Rena quite a shock.


    She hurriedly pushed the door open and went into the office, not even setting down her bag as she headed towards Chen Yu''s inner office. It wasn''t until she pushed open the inner door and saw Chen Yu asleep on the sofa that she breathed a sigh of relief and her worries subsided.


    Hearing the sound of Shirai Rena pushing the door, Chen Yu also woke up.


    Seeing Shirai Rena standing at the entrance, he rubbed his eyes and greeted her, "Good morning, Rena. Is it morning already?"


    "Yes, Professor, it''s morning now. Did you sleep herest night? I remember you went home yesterday," Shirai Rena replied to Chen Yu''s question, also revealing her own confusion.


    "Oh,st night an emergency situation with a patient arose, so I came over from my home, and after dealing with it untilte, I didn''t go back and ended up sleeping here in the office," Chen Yu exined to Shirai Rena as he sat up from the sofa. He nced at the clock on the wall, took a deep breath, stood up, and said to Shirai Rena, "Can''t believe it''s thiste already. Rena, would you please make me a strong cup of coffee, no sugar."


    "Understood, Professor. Would you like me to prepare breakfast for you? The hospital cafeteria offers breakfast, and I can go buy you one if you need," Shirai Rena noted Chen Yu''s request and asked him if he wanted to buy breakfast.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and then shook his head, "Hiromi will probably bring me breakfast, so there''s no need to trouble you. Just check if Hiromi has arrived, will you?"


    "Yes, Professor," Shirai Rena nodded, then turned to close the door. She put down her bag at her own desk and started to make the coffee for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 432 - 429: Casual Chat (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    As expected, Chen Yu''s prediction was spot on. As he sipped the coffee Shirai Rena had made for him, Jounouchi Hiromi also knocked on the door of his office.


    "What happenedst night, Mr. Chen Yu, that you didn''t go home?" Hiromi asked as she ced the breakfast she had brought in front of Chen Yu. She nced at the sofa in his office and, noting the nket strewn over it, naturally deduced that Chen Yu had slept there the night before.


    Opening the box Hiromi had brought with breakfast inside, Chen Yu took out a pair of chopsticks and picked up a piece of the still-warm Tamagoyaki, chewing it as he answered, "After dealing with Keiko''s father''s high feverst night, I was worried that there might be further issues, so I didn''t go back and stayed overnight in the hospital."


    "How is Keiko''s father doing? Has he stabilized?" Hiromi, not surprised by Chen Yu''s response, asked before walking over to the sofa, picking up the nket Chen Yu had used the night before, giving it a shake, and folding it.


    "The situation has basically stabilized now, his vital signs are stable, but we must wait for a detailed examter today to reach a definitive conclusion," Chen Yu said after swallowing the food in his mouth, taking another sip of coffee to wash down the remnants.


    After putting the folded nket back in the cab, Hiromi sat down on the sofa and watched Chen Yu eat his breakfast. She nodded slightly, showing understanding for the situation he had just described.


    "Keiko''s mother can be discharged today, which should bring some improvement to their family''s situation. It''s been very pitiful for Keiko, with both her parents hospitalized," Hiromi said with considerable sympathy for Keiko, a young girl she had met by chance, both for her predicament and her filial piety to her parents, as well as her own endeavors in life.


    "Yes, if her mother is discharged, at least she won''t have to run to the hospital every day," Chen Yu agreed with Hiromi''sments, nodding. Despite being a doctor, he didn''t wish for people to have toe to the hospital. "Considering how often she''s been visiting, she must have taken a lot of time off, right? I wonder if it''s affecting her studies. She should be a high schooler by now; do you know which grade she''s in, Hiromi?"


    "She''s a senior in high school this year, facing university entrance exams next year. Keiko is very diligent; when I do my rounds in the ward, I often see her reviewing her textbooks," Hiromimented with a smile, unable to hide her fondness for Keiko, "She has promised me she will get into The University of Tokyo Medical School, to be a doctor like me."


    However, hearing Hiromi say this, Chen Yu shook his head after giving her a look, "Being a female doctor isn''t hard, but getting into the University of Tokyo Medical School..."


    Chen Yu didn''t finish his sentence, but his implication was clear, as it was nearly an impossible feat.


    Hiromi was well aware of the difficulty of getting into The University of Tokyo Medical School. She too had once harbored the ambition to apply there and had strived for it, but the gap between reality and her aspirations meant that she ended up attending a more average medical university.


    But Hiromi didn''t think that Keiko should give up just because The University of Tokyo Medical School was hard to get into, dismissively saying, "Though University of Tokyo Medical School is tough to get into, as long as one strives towards that goal, there''s a chance, right? If you give up just because the goal is too difficult from the start, then wouldn''t nothing ever be aplished?"


    "Yes, Hiromi, you''re right. Although it''s indeed a difficult goal for her, as long as she''s willing to work towards it, even if she doesn''t get into The University of Tokyo, she will learn a lot more and end up at a good university. That''s much better than aiming for an average one from the start," Chen Yu said, nodding in agreement with Hiromi as he continued with his breakfast.


    Although Chen Yu himself was a PhD from the University of Tokyo Medical School, for a foreign student, getting into the extremelypetitive Medical School was an even tougher challenge than it was for a Japanese high schooler. If he hadn''t set such a high goal for himself and instead aimed lower, perhaps he wouldn''t have worked so hard and might not even have gotten into a lesser university.


    Life is simr: if you set a low, easily attainable goal from the start, you won''t give your all because humans are inherentlyzy. Who would put in their full effort for something almost guaranteed? But if you start with a goal that might not be achievable even with your full effort, you have to give 100% or even 120% from the beginning. Even if you don''t hit your target, your achievements will surely be higher than if you''d aimed low to begin with.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Chen Yu, since you graduated from The University of Tokyo, if Keiko gets in, she''ll be your junior, and if she bes a doctor, she''ll be our junior too. Don''t you think you should offer a little help to your future junior?" Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, recalling he was an outstanding student from The University of Tokyo Medical School, naturally hoping to get some study material or exam tips from him.


    "Offer help? Sure, that''s possible. The study material and practice exams I used when preparing for The University of Tokyo''s entrance exam should still be around; I didn''t throw them out when I movedst time. I''ll look for them tonight, and if I find them, you can give them to Keiko," Chen Yu said after thinking for a moment, not stingy about offering this bit of assistance.


    Perhaps Keiko had no rtion to him, merely a child Hiromi wanted to help on a whim, but the idea of having one more person able to get into The University of Tokyo Medical School and be his junior was quite an interesting concept.


    If Keiko really managed to get into The University of Tokyo Medical School out of admiration for Jounouchi Hiromi, that would be a delightful story indeed.


    "Really? Your study material and practice exams, being such a genius, must be quite useful for Keiko. I''ll have to search thoroughly when I get home tonight!" Hiromi was delighted upon hearing Chen Yu''s offer of his old study material and practice exams.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head at her response, "These things are secondary. I used the materials avable on the market; if one doesn''t work hard themselves, having the exam questions won''t help either."

 Chapter 433 - 430: Running (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    After breakfast, and bolstered by the effects of coffee, Chen Yu also revived in spirits. Once he sorted out his appearance, he picked up his white coat and stethoscope, ready to begin his routine ward rounds for the day.


    Following Keiko''s father''s fever subsidingst night, his vital signs had stabilized and there hadn''t been any incidents all night, so Chen Yu had actually managed to get a decent night''s sleep. The reason he chose not to use the "Necromantic Space" to go home and instead slept in his office was because he worried that if something happened and someone came looking for him and couldn''t find him, it would cause a dy.


    Sleeping on the sofa was indeed ufortable, but given the potential for patient emergencies, Chen Yu''s actions were not at all strange.


    Though no incidents had urred, Chen Yu still nned to conduct aprehensive and detailed examination of Keiko''s father today. On one hand, this was to check the specific condition of his body after using the "Dragon Blood Potion", and on the other hand, it was to ensure that no issues arose from the mutation, thus preventing any potential problems.


    As an associate professor of surgery, Chen Yu naturally had more than a few patients under his care. Making his rounds, although he spent only about ten minutes with each patient, getting through all of them still took nearly two hours, taking up most of the morning.


    Chen Yu saved Keiko''s father forst. This wasn''t because Chen Yu thought aatose patient was unimportant, but because arranging tests for Keiko''s father would take more time, so Chen Yu had put himst.


    As a result, by the time Chen Yu arrived at Keiko''s father''s ward, Keiko''s mother and Keiko had alreadypleted the discharge procedures and were packing up to leave the hospital.


    "Doctor Chen Yu! I''m really sorry aboutst night, bothering you toe all the way from your home. I truly apologize," Keiko''s mother hastily put down what she was holding and bowed deeply to him when she saw Chen Yu. She felt very guilty about making Chen Yu rush to the hospital from his home and stay there for the night, and her gratitude towards Doctor Chen and Jounouchi Hiromi for their help towards her family was umting beyond measure.


    Keiko, having also been told aboutst night''s events by her mother, bowed deeply in appreciation to Chen Yu, just like her mother.


    "You''re both too kind. What I did is just part of my job. What we as doctors hope most is for our patients to be in good health and, ideally, to never need toe to the hospital," said Chen Yu politely. Seeing that they still seemed to want to do something in return, he smiled and added, "If you really want to thank me, just take good care of yourselves. That will lighten our workload too."


    "Doctor Chen, you jest," replied Keiko''s mother, thinking he was making a light-hearted remark, and continued with the pleasantries.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind the misunderstanding and proceeded with a serious check-up of Keiko''s father. Satisfied with his significantly healthier lookpared to yesterday, Chen Yu nodded in approval. He found nothing amiss, but visual inspections and experience are ultimately limited, so to be certain of the exact diagnosis, detailed and professional tests would still be neededter.


    Packing up his stethoscope, Chen Yu looked at Keiko''s mother and Keiko, who had finished packing, and asked, "So, are you ready for the discharge?"


    "Yes, we''ve finished all the procedures and can leave soon," Keiko''s mother answered Chen Yu, but again expressed her gratitude, "We really can''t thank you and Doctor Jounouchi enough for this incident. If it hadn''t been for both of you, I really don''t know what we would have done! With my husband like this, if I were to have had an ident, what would have be of Keiko all by herself! You both truly saved our family''s lives!"


    As she spoke, Keiko''s mother became so emotional that she even knelt down in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu quickly reached out to help her up, "You don''t need to do this, no need for such formality! We were just doing our duty as doctors; it''s not worthy of such a grand gesture. Moreover, we are in a hospital, and it won''t be good if word gets out."


    Seeing Chen Yu''s reaction, Keiko''s mother abandoned the idea of kneeling down again, but in her heart, she was even more determined to repay Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since they weren''t very busy and both ced a high value on Keiko and her family, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were standing at the hospital entrance to see them off when Keiko''s mother and Keiko left the hospital.


    "Keiko, make sure you study hard when you get back! Mr. Chen Yu has promised to give you his old review materials and question sets from when he took the entrance exams for The University of Tokyo. If you can get into The University of Tokyo and be his junior, that will be quite an achievement! Even I didn''t get into The University of Tokyo back in the day," Jounouchi Hiromi reminded Keiko with a smile, recalling what was discussed that morning in Chen Yu''s office.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Keiko was overjoyed. While she was confident in her own academic performance, getting into the medical department of The University of Tokyo¡ªthe mostpetitive in all Japan¡ªwasn''t something that could be achieved just by being confident in one''s grades. Now that Chen Yu had agreed to provide review materials and problem sets, Keiko felt her chances of getting into The University of Tokyo had increased significantly.


    To have ess to review material and problem sets from someone who had actually passed the entrance exam for The University of Tokyo was truly precious and not something money could buy.


    "Thank you, Doctor Jounouchi! I will definitely work hard to get into The University of Tokyo and not disappoint you!" Keiko bowed deeply to Jounouchi Hiromi and then to Chen Yu. Unable to fully express her gratitude in words, Keiko could only resort to this gesture to convey her feelings.


    Just as Keiko''s mother was about to say something more, the hospital-issued phones for internalmunication that Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were carrying rang simultaneously. They exchanged puzzled nces, pulled out their phones, and saw a message disyed on them.


    "An explosion caused by sewer biogas in a certain residential area of Tokyo: one dead, three injured. The injured are severely wounded and currently en route to the hospital,prising an adult and two children."


    Reading the message, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t afford to continue the farewells with Keiko and her mother. After a quick goodbye, they rushed back to the hospital.


    Keiko watched as they dashed back to the hospital, thinking how cool they looked with their white coats fluttering as they ran.

 Chapter 434 - 431: Severely Injured (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    When the patient was brought in, the hospital''s medical staff had already prepared to treat the casualties.


    With three casualties involved, the hospital had dispatched several surgeons, divided into three groups, to get ready for emergency surgery on the patients.


    In such a serious incident, Professor Kube, as the Chief of Surgery, naturally took the lead, taking charge of the surgery for the most seriously injured adult male; Chen Yu, as Professor Kube''s proud disciple and one of the best surgeons in General Surgery, was responsible for the youngest casualty; as for the other casualty, it was handed over to Daimon Michiko to lead the operation.


    Other professors and associate professors from General Surgery, Thoracic Surgery, and Hepatobiliary Surgery were responsible for assisting them.


    Having taken over the casualty he was to treat, Chen Yu immediately had the nurses apply EKG pads to the patient, because no matter the type of patient or whatever the injury or disease, the first priority is to ensure their heart rate and breathing, only then could there be time to think about treating their other injuries.


    Luckily, the casualty had already received head stabilization and preliminary hemostasis en route, as well as intubation, so although they were covered in blood, the external bleeding wasn''t too severe. Chen Yu checked the pupry response and, seeing no sign of dtion, instructed a nurse pushing the stretcher, "Directly to the operating room, prepare for emergency surgery, tell the examination room to get the mobile CT ready, send it directly to the operating room!"


    "Understood!" The nurse didn''t say much, focusing on pushing the stretcher faster while keeping it stable. Although Tokyo University Medical School Hospital usually doesn''t take emergency cases, the quality of these nurses was not to be doubted, understanding that even one second could greatly increase the chances of the patient''s survival in such a situation.


    Three stretchers were pushed into the operating room almost simultaneously, with arge group of doctors scrubbing their hands at the sinks. For Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, such a scene was quite extraordinary, as it was rare to see so many professors performing surgery together, if not for an incident such as this.


    However, neither Professor Kube nor Chen Yu, nor Daimon Michiko and the other doctors, had any intention ofmenting on this so-called "grand asion." On the contrary, they were each preupied with the details of the patients they were ountable for, which they had just heard.


    The casualty that Chen Yu was in charge of was the youngest, only nine years old. Since Chen Yu was not familiar with pediatrics, another associate professor from Pediatrics was assigned to assist him.


    Chen Yu didn''t feelfortable letting Nakagawa Susumu assist him during such a life-saving surgery. In addition to the Pediatric associate professor, he directly chose sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama to be his second and third assistants, while Jounouchi Hiromi, unfazed by the situation, was the Anesthesiologist.


    Originally, Daimon Michiko had wanted Jounouchi Hiromi to be her anesthesiologist, but since Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were together when they received the casualty and the hospital wasn''t short on anesthesiologists that day, Jounouchi Hiromi ended up in the operating room with her fianc¨¦, while another anesthesiologist took care of Daimon Michiko''s operation.


    When Chen Yu and his three assistants entered the operating room, the nine-year-old casualty had already been anesthetized and was lying on the operating table.


    Chen Yu frowned at the sight of the young child and his clothes, almost soaked through with blood, and said, "Surgical scissors, let''s cut open the patient''s clothes first!"


    The instrument nurse hurriedly handed over the surgical scissors, and Chen Yu quickly cut open the child''s clothes, as there was no time to undress the clothes piece by piece. Using scissors was the fastest method, and the Pediatric associate professor opposite him was doing the same.


    "Higashiyama, sses, don''t just stand there, deal with the casualty''s pants!" Chen Yu nced at Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor, urging them to handle the child''s pants, worried that there might also be wounds on his legs given the bloodstains he saw there.


    ```


    As the four doctors were busy cutting off clothes, Chen Yu also did not forget to ask Jounouchi Hiromi beside him, "Life signs?"


    "Blood pressure 90/55 mm Hg, heart rate 110, and it''s rising," Jounouchi Hiromi said, looking at the monitor in front of her with an unprecedented level of focus, "We''re already transfusing blood."


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was reporting the patient''s life signs, Chen Yu and the three assistants had also cut off all of the child''s clothes, revealing a small body covered in wounds.


    However, Chen Yu did not immediately begin attending to the injuries but instead asked the doctor operating the diagnostic equipment, "What about the CT scan results?"


    "The patient has a ruptured spleen and liver. The liver is almost split in half, severely shattered, lungs are damaged as well, and there is blood umtion in both the chest and abdominal cavities, pericardial tamponade, and severe contusions andcerations in the lower abdomen and limbs," the diagnostician hurriedly reported the CT scan results to Chen Yu, which they had just conducted while the patient was being anesthetized.


    "Professor Chen Yu, what should we do now?" The pediatric associate professor was encountering such a difficult situation for the first time and, looking at the child on the operating table whose blood was staining the table red, asked Chen Yu anxiously.


    Chen Yu closed his eyes to think for a few seconds before quickly delegating tasks, "Higashiyama, you and sses take care of the wounds on the child''s lower body, stop the bleeding first!"


    "Yes! Hemostats!" Doctor Higashiyama responded and took over the hemostats with sses Doctor, starting to deal with the child''s leg wounds.


    While Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor were getting to work, Chen Yu also looked up at the disy screen hanging next to the operating table, which was showing the child''s CT images.


    "The liver damage is too severe, it might be necessary to remove the organ. With the liver and spleen shattered to this extent, it''s very difficult to suture and stop the bleeding," the pediatric associate professor said, looking at the image with a tone filled with helpless resignation.


    However, Chen Yu did not want to simply remove the child''s liver. Indeed, when he first heard about the child''s injuries, he had already had some ideas in mind. So he said to the pediatric associate professor in front of him, "Don''t consider removing someone''s organs until you''ve exhausted all other options. This child is only nine years old!


    First, draw the blood from the pericardial tamponade, then open up the chest to deal with bleeding in the lungs and the umtion of blood in the thoracic and abdominal cavities, after which, employ cryotherapy for damage control and temporarily suture the abdominal cavity. We''ll suture the liver tomorrow."


    "But the difficulty of the surgery is very high!" the pediatric associate professor said, looking at Chen Yu. Suturing a shattered liver was already an extremely difficult operation, even more so for a nine-year-old child who was much smaller than an adult.


    However, Chen Yu just looked up at him and said, "So we don''t operate just because it''s difficult?"


    Without saying anything further, he simply asked the scrub nurse for a "scalpel" and began the emergency treatment of the child.

 Chapter 435 - 432: Save the Spleen (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Under thebined efforts of Chen Yu and everyone else in the operating room, the child lying on the operating table finally was out of danger.


    Although the situation was critical at one point during the surgery, with Chen Yu, the leading surgeon, insisting and the cooperation of the other doctors, they still managed to save the child''s liver and dealt with the other issues.


    The entire surgerysted a full eleven hours. Chen Yu cleared the bleeding in the child''s lungs and also sutured his ruptured spleen back together. As for the liver, which was too difficult to handle, Chen Yu used cryotherapy to temporarily stop the bleeding and then sutured the abdomen.


    Cryotherapy is a novel surgical technique based on the Joule-Thomson principle, also known as the gas throttling effect. Originally it was a new technique used in tumor treatment. The main treatment principle is to rapidly form ice crystals inside and outside the cells upon cooling, causing tumor cells to dehydrate and rupture. At the same time, freezing causes vasoconstriction, slowing down blood flow, and blocking blood flow through the formation of microthrombi, leading to ischemic necrosis of tumor tissue. Tumor cells rupture and cell membranes dissolve after repeated freeze-thaw cycles, promoting the release of antigens that are hidden and stimting the body to produce antibodies, enhancing immune capability.


    Chen Yu applied this technique to the treatment of a patient''s shattered liver, aiming to utilize cryotherapy''s ability to slow blood flow and stimte the formation of microthrombi to stop the bleeding.


    Although the surgery was really difficult, and besides the liver, the spleen was even harder to deal with. Though the damage was less severe than the liver''s, the spleen was more fragile and challenging to suture. Normally, the spleen is an organ that can be dispensed with, but Chen Yu still repaired the blood vessels of the remaining spleen after removing the portion that was too severely damaged, preserving the remaining spleen, and addressed all other organ damage apart from the liver.


    "Professor Chen Yu, I don''t quite understand. We can say preserving the liver is for the child''s future benefit, but isn''t the spleen an organ that can be done without? Why go through such a difficult procedure to preserve the spleen and keep it?" Having temporarily sutured up the patient''s abdominal cavity and concluded the surgery, the pediatric associate professor, who had just handed over the final suturing to Doctor Higashiyama, asked Chen Yu curiously.


    During the surgery, when every second counted, it wasn''t suitable to raise any concerns, but now that the surgery was over, this pediatric associate professor naturally voiced his question.


    After all, in normal circumstances, a ruptured spleen is dealt with by a direct removal, not by going through the trouble to preserve it like Chen Yu did.


    "The spleen is the body''s blood reservoir and an important immune organ. Both the mononuclear cells stored in the spleen and the immunoglobulins it produces are very importantponents of the body''s immune functions. The child''s liver was severely damaged. If we were to remove his spleen as well at that time, it would have a significant impact on his future bodily immune functions," Chen Yu finally had the mood to exin his reasons to the pediatric associate professor: "Although many organs in the human body have ovepping functions and removing certain organs doesn''t cause the body to lose a specific function, the bnce within the body is also very fragile. The long-term impact of a reduction in certain functions is something we must consider. This patient is still a child, and we can''t just abandon his future healthy life because we find the surgery too bothersome."


    The pediatric associate professor listened to Chen Yu''s exnation and couldn''t help but widen his eyes, seemingly feeling that Chen Yu''s figure under the operating light was so dazzling. Wanting to express his admiration but not knowing what to say, in the end, he bowed deeply to Chen Yu and said, "You''ve worked hard!"


    "You''ve worked hard too." Chen Yu smiled and didn''t mind it, nced at the other people in the operating room, then looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, who was smiling at him. He said "Thank you everyone for your hard work," and then left the operating room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Chen Yu exited the operating room, Daimon Michiko had also finished her surgery and was in the process of removing her bloodstained disposable surgical gown.


    "Daimon-san, you''re done with your surgery too? What''s the situation with your patient?" Chen Yu removed his surgical gloves and his own gown, curiosity in his voice as he asked Daimon Michiko.


    "The patient I dealt with had rib fractures and a punctured heart, so it took quite a bit of time." Daimon Michiko raised an eyebrow, seemingly surprised that Chen Yu''s surgery had also taken so long, "What happened on your end that it took so much time?"


    After tossing his gown into the designated waste bin and moving to wash his hands at the sink, Chen Yu casually replied, "The victim had hemopericardium, hemothorax and hemoperitoneum, bleeding in the lungs, and a ruptured spleen and liver. Although none of the issues were particrly dangerous, they were quiteplex to deal with, hence the time it took."


    "Ruptured spleen and liver? So, Doctor Chen Yu, did you perform spleen and liver salvage then?" With Chen Yu''s briefing and considering the time he spent in surgery, Daimon Michiko easily inferred the choices Chen Yu had made.


    "The spleen was preserved, but the liver was too badly shattered. Right now, I''ve just used cryopreservation to control the damage to his liver. Whether we can save it or not will depend on how smoothly tomorrow''s surgery goes." Thinking about the child''s liver, which was nearly split in half, Chen Yu couldn''t help but sense the difficulty of the problem.


    Though he was capable of handling such injuries, being able to handle them didn''t necessarily mean being able to cure them. With the severity of the child''s condition, even Chen Yu wasn''t confident about stitching the entire liver back together.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu couldn''t help but turn to Daimon Michiko, "Daimon-san, are you skilled in liver suturing? I want you to assist me with this child''s liver suturing operation tomorrow."


    "Liver suturing? The child''s liver is shattered to the extent that you need to use cryopreservation to temporarily close the abdominal cavity and only perform the surgery tomorrow?" Daimon Michiko''s eyes widened as she looked at Chen Yu. Being someone whose interest was in surgeries, such a challenging operation was exactly what intrigued her, "How about letting me take the lead tomorrow?"


    "Sorry, I must decline," Chen Yu said with a smile, denying her enthusiastic wish to be the lead surgeon, "However, Daimon-san, if you''re willing to be the assistant, that''s still possible."

 Chapter 436 - 433: Saved (Requesting Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions, Third Update)

    ```


    A surgery spanning over a dozen hours is a tremendous burden for both doctors and nurses, but it is somewhat easier for nurses in the operating room. They don''t burn out as much as the doctors do, and they can take turns to rest as there are several nurses rotating in and out.


    Normally, for such an extended surgery, there should be two teams of doctors who can rotate, too. A small hospital mightck that many doctors, but this is the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, one of the hospitals with the highest medical standards and strongest capabilities in all Japan. It should be possible to gather two full sets of surgical teams.


    However, due to the uniqueness of the patient''s condition, Chen Yu hardly took any breaks in the midst of the surgery,boring continuously through an eleven-hour high-intensity operation. Under the influence of Chen Yu''s highly focused state, the pediatric associate professor serving as his assistant as well as Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor were also wholeheartedlymitted. Afterpleting the surgery, it was only then that the three of them realized they could hardly even stand firmly. sses Doctor was so exhausted that his legs gave out and he copsed in front of the scrub sink outside the operating room.


    "sses Doctor, are you okay?" Despite also being so tired that he could barely lift his fingers, Doctor Higashiyama''s instinct was to reach out to help him up. However, being just as drained, hecked the strength to pull sses Doctor up, which resulted in him losing his own bnce and kneeling on the floor as he reached out.


    If it weren''t for him grabbing the nearby sink in time, Doctor Higashiyama might have fallen onto sses Doctor.


    "Hahaha, Doctor Higashiyama, you can''t even stand up yourself and you''re trying to help me?" Watching Doctor Higashiyama fumble to stand using the operating table, failing several times, sses Doctor eventually managed to sit up, leaning on the outside edge of the sink and teased him.


    Seeing this, Doctor Higashiyama changed his position and sat down beside sses Doctor against the sink,ughing helplessly, "Can''t help it, I had no strength left after the surgery. When I was suturing the wound, I could hardly hold the stapler steady."


    "Don''t talk about you, wasn''t I the same? I had to have the nurses help me even to take off my gloves at the end." sses Doctorughed with Doctor Higashiyama, but as he did, he suddenly looked up at the ceiling, then let out a very emotional sigh, "It''s wonderful, isn''t it? The child was saved."


    Hearing sses Doctor''s emotional words, Doctor Higashiyama leaned in close to him, also looking up at the ceiling as if the fluorescent light above held a special allure, and said with absolute certainty, "Yes, saved!"


    "Saved! That''s fantastic!"


    "Yes, saved, that''s fantastic."


    "Higashiyama, you''re pressing on my hand."


    "Sorry, I don''t have the strength to move, you''ll have to pull it out yourself."


    "I don''t have the strength either, can''t pull it out, just leave it."


    "Hahaha!" "Hahaha!"


    ```


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Because the injured person had only been temporarily sutured in the abdominal cavity, he and the other two injured people who had been brought in with him were all admitted to the ICU.


    After sending the injured person to the ICU, Jounouchi Hiromi went to the cafeteria and, unsurprisingly, saw Chen Yu, who was drinking syrup with Daimon Michiko. She smiled at him and said, "You worked hard in the surgery today, Mr. Chen Yu."


    "How unfair! When we performed surgeries together before, you always said I worked hard, but now that you have a boyfriend, do you really not even look at me anymore? Such an inconsiderate anesthesiologist!" Daimon Michiko, seeing Jounouchi Hiromi only smiling at Chen Yu, immediately pouted and voiced herint.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi just nced at her and sat down next to Chen Yu, looking at Daimon Michiko, she said, "Aren''t you the one who is skilled at special and interesting surgeries, Daimon-san? You get itchy hands if you don''t operate for three days, so you must be excited about high-difficulty surgeries like this one, right?"


    "The difficulty of a surgery where a rib pierces the heart is not considered highpared to the liver suturing surgery your man has to do tomorrow. Tomorrow''s surgery is the real challenge," Daimon Michiko said, sipping the high-concentration syrup from her cup to alleviate the difort brought on by mental exhaustion from surgery, responding to Jounouchi Hiromi as if her earlierint had been nothing but a joke.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how confident are you about tomorrow''s surgery?" Jounouchi Hiromi, having heard Daimon Michiko''s assessment that the surgery was challenging, couldn''t help but look towards Chen Yu, worried whether he couldplete the operation.


    Having seen the child''s injury on the operating table, Jounouchi Hiromi knew exactly how difficult it would be toplete the surgery, and only top surgeons like Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko dared to say they could finish such an operation.


    "The surgery is very difficult, but if we''re talking about saving that child''s liver, my confidence is one hundred percent," Chen Yu said, gently rubbing his forehead with his fingers. An eleven-hour intensive surgery had exhausted even him, "However, the child''s liver is so badly shattered that even I am notpletely confident about suturing it all back together, and it''s quite possible that some excessively damaged parts of the liver may need to be removed."


    At that moment, Daimon Michiko did not oppose Chen Yu''s attitude. As doctors, even though everyone strives to save every patient and provide the best treatment, being a doctor must be the most realistic profession. What can be saved should be saved; what cannot be saved should be cut away to focus on preserving the patient''s life first.


    Thus, Daimon Michiko would not demand that Chen Yu must save the child''s liver, especially since she had also seen the child''s CT images and knew how difficult it was to suture a liver that was shattered to such an extent.


    Even she was notpletely confident about it.


    "If we remove part of the liver, there shouldn''t be a problem. The child is still young, and his liver is still growing. In such circumstances, as long as we facilitate the regeneration of his liver, it will be eptable to sacrifice parts that cannot be sutured back," Daimon Michiko considered and felt that if they could save most of the child''s liver, then the surgery would be a sess.


    "Yes, that''s thest resort. If possible, we should still try to suture the child''s liver back together. We may just get a bit tired, but for that child, it could affect his whole life," Chen Yu remarked, feeling deeply since the patient was only nine years old; he still hoped to do the best for him.

 Chapter 437 - 434 Eating (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets, 4th update)

    Having discussed the surgery, Yu Chen couldn''t help but feel his stomach growling with hunger. The patient had arrived around lunchtime, and after several continuous hours of surgery, it was now deep into the night. The hospital cafeteria had long since closed its doors, and although they were just sitting here, there was nothing to eat from the cafeteria.


    "Hiromi, are you hungry? Let''s grab something to eat before heading back," Yu Chen said, turning to Hiromi Jounouchi and asking her.


    "No, I can''t. I have to stay on duty tonight. The child was injured so severely, and I''m responsible for his postoperative care, so I really can''t leave," Hiromi Jounouchi replied, shaking her head. "But going out to eat is still fine."


    When Daimon Michiko heard Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi mention going out to eat, and being extremely hungry herself, she too raised her hand to indicate, "I also want to eat! But it''s sote, is there still a ce to eat?"


    "There is still a ce to eat," Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi shared a look and smiled at each other, both seeing the same thought in each other''s eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three of them didn''t bother to change out of their whiteb coats as they crossed the silent, deserted streets at night to the alley where the small eatery was located.


    "What good food could possibly be here?" Daimon Michiko couldn''t help but feel dubious as she followed Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi into a back alley. Although many small eateries in Japan look unimpressive yet serve delicious food, this one, almost hidden in an alley within an alley, made Daimon Michiko somewhat skeptical of its quality.


    "Don''t worry, Daimon-san. I''ve been here many times with Mr. Yu Chen, and the owner is a great cook!" Hiromi Jounouchi said, chuckling as she saw the skeptical expression on Daimon Michiko''s face and exined to her.


    "Really?" Daimon Michiko was still somewhat disbelieving, given the somewhat too secluded location of the small eatery.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko''s doubts, Yu Chen smiled at her and said, "Don''t worry. The owner''s skills may not beparable to those of a famous chef, but he''s certainly aplished. Besides, we don''t have many other options at this hour, do we?"


    Hearing this, Daimon Michiko thought it over and, finding no better alternatives, she shrugged and followed Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi into the eatery.


    "Doctor Yu Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, workingte again tonight?" The regrs in the eatery naturally greeted them as they saw Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, and they curiously nced at Daimon Michiko, who followed behind them, but didn''t inquire further.


    Though the patrons of the eatery enjoyed casual chat, it was considered impolite to directly ask questions before the other person had spoken. Moreover, as regrs often seen in the eatery, it was quite normal for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to bring others along.


    The three sat down, and Daimon Michiko, upon seeing the sparse menu on the wall, turned somewhat discontentedly to Yu Chen and asked, "Hey, what''s going on here? There are only a few dishes, and you told me there''s something tasty here? Even a street food stall has more options than this. Are you sure this is okay?"


    "Of course, it''s okay because here you can order what you want," Yu Chen replied with augh at what Daimon Michiko said.


    At that moment, the owner came over to their table and, hearing Daimon Michiko''s question, also began to exin, "The dishes are indeed only those on the wall, but if there''s something specific you want to eat, and I can make it, you can order that too."


    "Eh? So you mean I can order whatever I want?" Daimon Michiko was immediately intrigued, her eyes widening as she looked at the owner. This style of ordering was new to her, and she became excited, so she dered loudly to the owner, "Then I want dumplings! And meat!"


    "Dumplings and meat?" The owner didn''t seem surprised by Daimon Michiko''s request and nodded, asking, "What kind of meat would you like? Our pork soup set is quite good."


    "I''ll take one pork soup set and a serving of dumplings," Daimon Michiko happily agreed after hearing the owner''s rmendation. "Please hurry it up!"


    "Alright,ing right up. Doctor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, the usual for you two?" the owner replied as he turned to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "I''ll have the Chicken rice dish," Yu Chen decided after a moment of thought, feeling the need to satisfy his hunger first. "Hiromi, what do you want to eat?"


    After some consideration, Hiromi Jounouchi said, "Do you have red sausages? If so, I''d like a serving of that, plus fried chicken nuggets, and a serving of tea rice please. For the topping, canned tuna would be great."


    "Canned tuna with your tea rice? Got it," the owner nodded his head. Although He''d never made Jounouchi Hiromi''s request before, it wasn''t difficult to prepare. It was just that most people ordered toppings like pickled plum, salmon, or cod roe for their tea rice, making the tuna can a somewhat more home-style choice.


    The owner turned and went into the kitchen, but he didn''t immediately start cooking. Instead, he made a phone call first.


    After the call, the owner began to hustle, preparing the dishes ordered by the three.


    While Yu Chen and the others waited for their dishes, the other patrons continued their usual gossip. Today, they were still discussing the tragic story about a female college student and a professor''s forbidden love, which ended in murder, the same story Yu Chen had heard the previous day.


    Listening to their conversation, Yu Chen became curious and asked a familiar regr, "What about the two university students who said they photographed a spirit yesterday? Did they buy cans to make amends?"


    "Ah yes, they dide by just a while ago and left in a hurry," the regr nodded with a smile on his face. "They really looked scared out of their wits. They bought cans during the day to pay respects to the dead college girl."


    "So, did they really encounter a ghost?" Yu Chen inquired curiously, despite being certain the previous night that the two students had not encountered any spirit.


    However, before the regr could answer, the owner, who was serving Hiromi Jounouchi''s tea rice, spoke up, "It wasn''t a spirit at all. The girl was just a college student who had run away from home. She experienced something simr to the murdered college girl, and that''s why she went to offer respects, so it''s not about haunting."


    "I see," Yu Chen chuckled, taking out a pair of chopsticks to hand to Hiromi Jounouchi.

 Chapter 438 - 435: Fifth Update, Asking for Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions

    After dinner, Chen Yu had intended to send Hiromi Jounouchi home while he stayed at the hospital himself. After all, both of them were responsible for the same patient, and while Hiromi Jounouchi was the anesthesiologist responsible for post-operative management, there was nothing stopping the chief physician from personally overseeing it. Chen Yu could have stayed in the hospital, allowing Hiromi Jounouchi to go home and rest.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi, feeling sorry for Chen Yu who had slept in the office the previous night and then performed surgeries all day today, insisted on managing the patient''s post-operative care herself, so that Chen Yu could go home and get some sleep.


    Moreover, her reason was quite convincing. Chen Yu had to perform a liver suturing surgery for the patient the next day, and if he did not rest well today, he might not be able to endure tomorrow''s surgery.


    Unable to argue against Hiromi Jounouchi''s insistence, Chen Yu agreed to let her take over the patient''s post-operative care. However, he didn''t go home but nned to stay in the hospital and, like the night before, make do with a night in his office. After all, in case of an emergency with the patient that required his intervention, the time taken to travel from home could lead to unforeseen idents.


    Facing the reasons presented by Chen Yu, and although Hiromi Jounouchi felt she could handle any issues with the patient herself, she ultimately didn''t refute Chen Yu''s argument and agreed to his arrangement.


    As for Daimon Michiko, being a Frence Doctor, she did not have to take on as many responsibilities as Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    As a Frence Doctor, she only needed to work from nine in the morning until five in the afternoon. For every hour beyond that, the hospital was required to pay her overtime. Therefore, usually, Daimon Michiko was only responsible forpleting the surgeries, while post-operative management was naturally taken over by the hospital''s other doctors and nurses, although most of the time, it was Hiromi Jounouchi, who had assisted as an anesthesiologist in her surgeries, who took over these tasks.


    "Speaking of which, Hiromi, didn''t you say you didn''t want to continue being an anesthesiologist because you didn''t want to deal with the hassle of post-operative management?" Having parted ways with Daimon Michiko, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were walking towards the hospital when he suddenly asked her this question.


    Hiromi Jounouchi gave Chen Yu an irritated look, "You have the nerve to say that. Every time, you and Daimon-san designate me as the anesthesiologist, and then neither of you manage the post-operative care, leaving all the duties to me. When asking me to be the anesthesiologist, you all talk nicely saying, ''I only feel at ease with Hiromi as the anesthesiologist,'' but after the surgery is done, everyone just walks away, leaving all the trouble to me. How dare you ask me why I''m in charge of this post-operative management!"


    Chastised by Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu felt a bit sheepish and touched his nose. Indeed, he had overlooked this.


    After all, as a surgeon, he generally didn''t have to deal with post-operative management. After finishing a surgery, this responsibility was usually shouldered by the anesthesiologist, which had led Chen Yu to develop the habit of dealing with his own matters right after surgery. When he went to check on the patients, Hiromi Jounouchi had already managed everything post-operatively, and nothing more was required from him.


    "Sorry, Hiromi. I''ll handle the post-operative management in the future to avoid overburdening you," Chen Yu said, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi who seemed to not want to deal with him, quickly admitting his mistake.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi just waved her hand dismissively, hands tucked in the pockets of her white coat, and let out a sigh, "Forget it, Mr. Chen Yu, you worked so hard onst night''s surgery. To have you manage post-operative care now would be too much. I''ll handle this sort of thing myself. Luckily, I only need to manage the patients of you and Daimon-san, so it''s not too much for me."


    "I''m truly sorry for the trouble, I''ll try to arrange for other anesthesiologists from the hospital for surgeries that are not important in the future." Even though Hiromi Jounouchi generously indicated it was alright, Chen Yu still wanted to lessen her burden. After all, she was his girlfriend, and it would be him who felt heartbroken if she became too worn out.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi merely nodded without a fuss, not expressing any refusal. No matter what, she still felt more reassured being his anesthesiologist for Chen Yu''s surgeries, as other anesthesiologists might not coordinate with him as well as she did.


    The two continued to chat casually on their way back to the hospital.


    The hospital itself certainly had an on-call room for resting staff, equipped with beds to sleep in and a bathroom for bathing. In some respects, the conditions were arguably no worse than a hotel''s, but Chen Yu did not like to sleep in the on-call room.


    If any emergencies urred, the first thing the nurses would think to do is toe to the on-call room to summon a doctor. Throughout the night, even if there were few incidents, there would be several times when a doctor was needed to handle the situations, so even if it wasn''t to call you, you could still be woken up by the disturbance.


    So instead of sleeping in the on-call room and being repeatedly disturbed, he preferred to sleep on the sofa in his office. Although it wasn''t asfortable, at least it was somewhat more peaceful, and the nurses could still find him if there was an issue.


    But before going to rest, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi went together to the ICU to check on the injured child.


    "It''s truly pitiful. An entire family of four suffered one death and three injuries due to a biogas explosion. Even the oldest brother, who was injured the least, is now lying in the ICU, uncertain when he''ll be out of danger," Hiromi Jounouchi remarked with a sigh, looking at the three patients on the beds. It was her first time encountering such a tragic situation despite working in the hospital for many years.


    Chen Yuforted her by putting a hand on her shoulder, "The good thing is, we saved all three of them, right? Their father might have lost a leg, but Professor Kube did his best to preserve his other leg; Daimon-san also saved the older brother who had a rib piercing his heart, and tomorrow we''ll be able to sew up the younger brother''s liver. They''ve been through such an ordeal, but at least they''ve all survived, haven''t they?"


    "Yes, they''re all alive," Hiromi Jounouchi replied to Chen Yu''sfort, forcing a smile despite the struggle. But as Chen Yu said, they were alive, weren''t they?


    After readjusting her emotions, Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Chen Yu and pushed him gently, urging him, "Alright, go rest now. You still have to operate on this child tomorrow! What if you''re not refreshed by tonight andck energy tomorrow?"


    "Alright, I''ll go rest. Hiromi, you also take care to rest well, as I''ll still need you to handle the anesthetic for me tomorrow!" said Chen Yu, having been nudged by Hiromi Jounouchi. After cautioning her, he headed towards his office.

 Chapter 439 - 436 Breakfast (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    He still woke up in the office in the morning, but today Chen Yu didn''t have Shirai Rena wake him up; he woke up on his own.


    Sitting up from the sofa, he neatly folded the nket that was covering him and put it back in the cupboard. Only after washing his face did Chen Yu truly feel refreshed.


    Although he could enter the Necromantic Space to rest or freshen up, this was after all a hospital, not his home. It would cause unnecessary trouble if someone saw the office empty and then he suddenly appeared.


    Patting his face and moving his body around to relieve some stiffness from sleeping on the sofa, Chen Yu then headed out of the office to grab some food.


    "Professor! Good morning." Seeing Chen Yu emerge, Shirai Rena quickly stood up and wished him a good morning. As his secretary, she had already arrived, but unlike yesterday, she hadn''t awoken him: "You''re awake? Would you like me to make you a cup of coffee?"


    "Mm, the same as yesterday, no sugar," Chen Yu nodded, signaling to Shirai Rena to make coffee, and also asked her curiously, "Rena, when did you get here? Why didn''t you wake me?"


    "I arrived as usual, but I saw you were still sleeping, so I didn''t disturb you," Shirai Rena exined while quickly getting up to prepare the coffee.


    Hearing her answer, Chen Yu nodded in agreement and told her, "I''m going to have breakfast, just leave the coffee on my desk," and then he walked away.


    As he was heading toward the cafeteria and passing by the General Surgery office, Chen Yu of course didn''t forget about his girlfriend. He intended to call Jounouchi Hiromi for breakfast but noticed she wasn''t in the office.


    "Higashiyama, have you seen Hiromi?" Not finding Jounouchi Hiromi in the office, Chen Yu asked Doctor Higashiyama, who was eating cup noodles, about her whereabouts.


    "Doctor Jounouchi? I think I saw her heading towards the ICU. Mr. Chen Yu, are you looking for her for something?" Doctor Higashiyama informed him of Jounouchi Hiromi''s possible location and also inquired about the surgery for the day: "By the way, Professor, is Daimon-san going to be the first assistant in today''s liver suture surgery?"


    "Yes, Daimon-san is very skilled, and with her help, I''m more confident. Is there a problem?" Chen Yu nodded, seeing no issue with his arrangement.


    "No... no problem, but..." After hearing what Chen Yu said, Doctor Higashiyama hesitated noticeably, nced around to see if others were present, and then spoke quietly to Chen Yu: "Professor, there are some unpleasant rumors going around in the hospital. They say that Daimon-san''s surgery fees are exceedingly high and that you often use her for surgeries because you are taking a cut, with a substantial part of her fees ending up in your pocket."


    "What? Such rumors exist? Haha, I wish I could actually get a share of Daimon-san''s surgery fees!" Chen Yu burst outughing upon hearing Doctor Higashiyama''s words.


    Chen Yu indeed preferred Daimon Michiko as his assistant, but that was only because of her exquisite skills¡ªshe was the only one in the hospital whose surgical level he found satisfying, and even surpassed his own.


    While Professor Kube''s surgical skills may not be much inferior to Daimon Michiko''s, Chen Yu certainly could not ask his own mentor to assist him, and he definitely would not ask the prestigious Chief of Surgery to help with his operations.


    Therefore, under such circumstances, Daimon Michiko, who was highly skilled but not bound by any so-called status due to being a Frence Doctor, became the first choice for an assistant in Chen Yu''s surgery.


    As for Doctor Higashiyama and the sses Doctor, they were more like his direct disciples, while Nakagawa Susumu was merely a junior he had mentored.


    "Alright, Higashiyama, you don''t need to worry about this. It''s nothing but baseless rumors. Everyone in the hospital has seen Daimon-san''s skills; if I don''t use such an excellent doctor as her, should I rely on those second-raters instead?" Chen Yu shook his head indifferently, truly unconcerned about such matters.


    Patting Doctor Higashiyama on the shoulder, Chen Yu advised him, "Higashiyama, you should spend your time improving your surgical skills instead of thinking about these groundless things. Also, make sure you eat well in the morning. I don''t want you to be out of sorts when we operateter."


    "Yes, Professor!" Doctor Higashiyama nodded hurriedly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu, munching on rice balls he had bought from the cafeteria, arrived at the ICU, Jounouchi Hiromi was examining a child who had just been resuscitated the day before. Because there was a surgery scheduled for today, and the child had sustained severe injuries, Jounouchi Hiromi did not immediately allow the child to wake up after discussing with Chen Yu. Instead, she kept him sedated to prevent unbearable pain upon regaining consciousness.


    After finishing one rice ball and biting into the second, Jounouchi Hiromipleted her examination of the patient and walked out of the ICU istion area.


    Seeing Chen Yu standing at the door eating his rice ball, Jounouchi Hiromi asked with a touch of curiosity, "Mr. Chen Yu, what are you doing here?"


    "I wanted to invite you for breakfast, but I didn''t see you in the office. Higashiyama said you had gone to the ICU, so I just bought some rice balls and came straight here." Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, while also handing her the bag he was carrying, "Here, Hiromi, you haven''t had breakfast yet, have you? I brought this for you."


    "Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu!" Jounouchi Hiromi took the bag from Chen Yu, looked at the hot milk and rice balls inside, and smiled back at him.


    Now that Jounouchi Hiromi hade out, it was natural that Chen Yu wouldn''t keep eating at the ICU entrance. They left the ICU, found a spot to sit and rest, and had breakfast together.


    "Hiromi, you were in the ICU just now; do you know the condition of the other two patients besides the child I am in charge of?" Having finished his own rice balls, Chen Yu inquired of Jounouchi Hiromi. Although they weren''t his patients, Chen Yu was still concerned about their condition. After all, the three patients were from the same family, and he didn''t want to save the child only for him to lose his father and brother after already having lost his mother.


    "Professor Kube''s patient, the father, had his left leg amputated, but his vital signs are stable at the moment, and he''s basically out of the critical period. On the other hand, Daimon-san''s patient, the older brother, needs more time to be out of danger because his heart was pierced by a rib. Although Daimon-san''s skills are very good, it still will take a while," Jounouchi Hiromi exined to Chen Yu and encouraged him, "Mr. Chen Yu, you can''t fall behind!"


    "Don''t worry; I will cure that child," Chen Yu said with augh, exuding confidence.

 Chapter 440 - 437: Liver Suturing (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    The liver suturing surgery for this child was scheduled in the morning, so Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had already begun preparing for the surgery after they finished breakfast.


    Standing at the scrub sink, Chen Yu carefully scrubbed his fingers with a brush, humming an off-tune melody to adjust his state of mind.


    Compared to the tense atmosphere of yesterday, Chen Yu''s mood today was undoubtedly much more rxed. After all, yesterday was aboutpeting with the Death God for a life, whereas today was merely about fixing remaining issues. Although it was still a very important surgery that required a high degree of focus, for Chen Yu, the pressure was much less.


    "Doctor Chen, you''re in good form today!" While Chen Yu was scrubbing his hands, Daimon Michiko also arrived at the scrub sink and teased Chen Yu while she washed her own hands.


    Chen Yu, unconcerned, nced at Daimon Michi and shrugged with a smile, "Without that much pressure, of course, I''m in a better mood! Compared to yesterday''s life-saving surgery, today''s liver suturing is much more rxing."


    Daimon Michiko nodded in agreement, unable to deny that today''s surgery was indeed much less strenuouspared to yesterday''s marathon operation. She could understand why Chen Yu was so rxed. As a former military doctor, Daimon Michi preferred a more tense atmosphere, but she didn''t think there was anything wrong with Chen Yu''s attitude. In the operating room, there were doctors who chatted and listened to music while suturing a patient''s belly¡ªso what if Chen Yu hummed a tune before entering the operating room?


    If it were a mediocre doctor or one who did not take human life seriously, Daimon Michiko might have reprimanded him severely, but Chen Yu was a skilled doctor who took his patients very seriously, so Daimon Michiko did not feel there was anything wrong with his current state.


    However, perhaps out of habit, Daimon Michiko still reminded him, "Today''s liver suturing is very difficult, Doctor Chen, don''t mess it up."


    "Don''t worry, after getting through surgery like yesterday''s, just suturing his liver today won''t cause any problems," Chen Yu replied with a smile to Daimon Michiko, "Besides, aren''t you my assistant, Daimon-san? As my assistant, isn''t it your job to prevent me from messing up?"


    "If you say so, I''m not going to be cleaning up after you today," Daimon Michiko replied sharply and gave him a sideways nce, seemingly displeased with Chen Yu''s buck-passing attitude.


    However, Chen Yu simply smiled, dried the water from his hands, donned his surgical gloves, and walked into the operating room.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Now let''s begin the liver suturing for the patient." Standing in front of the operating table and observing that the wounds on the child lying there had been effectively treated, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction. Turning to the instrument nurse beside him, he said, "Staple remover."


    This was one of the conveniences of modern medicine''s advancement. If it were traditional suturing methods, removing stitches after open-abdomen surgery would be a tedious task, but now, it only required removing the titanium staples from the wound with a staple remover.


    Although the surgical incision had only been made yesterday, some parts had begun healing overnight. However, for the sake of the surgery and to avoid making a second incision in the child, Chen Yu reopened the already healing parts and, with the help of Daimon Michi, exposed the child''s liver.


    "Didn''t expect your spleen suturing to be quite good, Doctor Chen. Many doctors probably haven''t even performed spleen-preserving surgery, have they?" Daimon Michiko, looking at the patient''s neatly sutured spleen inside the abdominal cavity, couldn''t help but praise Chen Yu''s technique and felt more confident about his ability toplete the surgery today.


    "I''ve dealt with simr cases before. Moreover, suturing the spleen is not a big deal. Practicing on a piece of tofu for a bit can help one get the feel of it," Chen Yu wasn''t joking. The spleen, being soft and brittle, could easily rupture and bleed when subjected to violent impact, making it only slightly easier to suture than tofu. So if one can suture tofu, suturing a spleen shouldn''t be a problem either.


    The patient''s liver had already undergone cryotherapy by Chen Yu yesterday, plus damage control, so there was no more bleeding at present.


    With Daimon Michi''s assistance, Chen Yu cleaned the blood around the liver and said to her, "I will handle the right lobe, Daimon-san, you take care of the left lobe."


    "I got it, but this is still a nine-year-old child, the blood vessels are much finer than an adult''s, can you handle it, Doctor Chen?" Daimon Michiko agreed, but also expressed concern about whether Chen Yu could suture such fine blood vessels. Despite saying she wouldn''t help Chen Yu out of a mess during handwashing, seeing the child''s shattered liver, she worried whether Chen Yu couldplete the suturing on his own.


    "3-0 absorbable suture." Chen Yu asked the instrument nurse for the suture thread he needed, and confidently said to Daimon Michi, "Don''t you know that thest thing a man can be said as being incapable of? Besides, it''s only vessel suturing, can it be harder than suturing nerve roots?"


    "Is that so? Just don''t make me clean up your mess," Daimon Michiko, hearing Chen Yu''sment, could only shake her head, requested the same suture thread from the instrument nurse, and began suturing the left liver lobe she was responsible for.


    Due to the impact of the marsh gas explosion, the child''s liver surface was covered with fissures. Yu Chen and Daimon Michi had to first suture the blood vessels hidden inside the liver before they could suture the cracked surface of the liver. Because this child was only nine years old, his liver was smaller than an adult''s to begin with, and severely fragmented, which further increased the difficulty of the surgery.


    "Segment 4 of the Right Lobe of the Liver has shattered to this extent, making suturing too difficult, let''s go for a partial resection," Daimon Michiko suggested, while handling her part, watching Chen Yu meticulously join several main vessels inside the child''s liver like embroidering, proposed omitting the most severely shattered part.


    "Yeah, it cannot be sutured, it''s too broken, we''ll have to remove the most severely fragmented part of the S4 surface," Chen Yu was not the kind of person who insisted on leaving aplete liver for the child. It''s okay to remove a small part of the liver since it''s a regenerative organ.


    "Change in surgical technique, add partial resection of Segment 4 of the Right Lobe of the Liver," Chen Yu called out, issuing instructions to everyone in the operating room.


    Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head in resignation, apparently ustomed to such situations, and simply responded with a "Roger that," before starting to adjust the equipment in front of her.

 Chapter 462 - 458: Collapse (Draft was put in the box and forgotten to send, sorry!)

    ```


    About one kilometer away from the Tashiro family''s mansion, Jounouchi Hiromi sat bored in a luxurious stretch limousine, with the blue-covered "Crimson Hymn" spread open on herp. However, she wasn''t reading it because Xiao Lan was lying on the pages.


    Standing outside the car, Kyuuzai Ryousen kept his hands tied and stood guard in front of the car door.


    "I wonder how it''s going over there," sensing the momentum erupting from the Tashiro family mansion, she turned her gaze in that direction, "It seems the fight has already started."


    "Two Sub-Legendary creatures, no wonder the Shadow Guard guy used Legendary strength," while Jounouchi Hiromi could only obscurely sense the momentum of the battle erupting from the Tashiro family, Xiao Lan could precisely perceive what was happening there.


    In Xiao Lan''s perception, the Legendary-rank and Sub-Legendary-rank momentum bursting out of the Tashiro family''s mansion could be clearly felt. Although one of the Sub-Legendaries was always restraining their aura and momentum, the fluctuations of powerful life force emanating from the life that had undergone a qualitative change due to being close to Legendary level were so conspicuous to the giant dragon''s senses.


    As a Shadow Guard, Maeda Toshiie was able to split his presence into several entities, but the maximum strength of each split wasn''t Sub-Legendary. In fact, a Legendary-rank Shadow Guard should be able to give each of their splits Legendary-level strength. It was just that Maeda Toshiie''s grasp of the Shadow Guard''s abilities wasn''t sufficient, and due to the issues with his own strength, he couldn''t bring out all the abilities of a Shadow Guard.


    Even so, barely two Sub-Legendaries still shouldn''t pose a problem for him, especially after he invested the strength of his main body into this particr split. The gap in strength between Legendary and Sub-Legendary wasn''t something that could be bridged by numbers alone, at least Old Man Tanshiro and Hanzo couldn''t do it as the two Sub-Legendaries.


    The three momentums collided several times, with Old Man Tashiro''s momentum exploding once, momentarily reaching the tier of Legendary level, and Hanzo also unleashed all hisbat power, joining forces with Old Man Tashiro in hopes of standing against the Legendary-rank Maeda Toshiie they were facing.


    But they clearly misjudged Maeda Toshiie''s strength and failed to anticipate that the greatest ability of the Shadow Guard was to split presence.


    Xiao Lan clearly felt two Sub-Legendary level momentums separate from the Legendary-rank aura and couldn''t help but smirk.


    As thepanion mount of Jounouchi Hiromi, it naturally understood the content on "Crimson Hymn" quite well. Regarding the Shadow Guard, Necromancer''s favorite type of Legendary-level Undead Servant, Xiao Lan was clearly aware of a phrase in "Crimson Hymn" to describe them, that is, "Army of One."


    Usually a Necromancer would only create one Shadow Guard, but in fact, one Shadow Guard was equivalent to an entire legion. Maeda Toshiie simply hadn''t yet mastered and disyed the full power he was capable of; and he always kept his splits at the Sub-Legendary level, otherwise, he couldpletely summon an army.


    Nevertheless, after several collisions of momentums, a victor was determined.


    "Seems like it''s over, let''s head over," Xiao Lan turned its head to look at Jounouchi Hiromi and said to her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ```


    Jounouchi Hiromi, dressed in a long blue coat, quickly arrived at the Tashiro family''s mansion apanied by Xiao Lan and Kyuuzai Ryousen. Since the battle had ended, Jounouchi Hiromi and Kyuuzai Ryousen faced no obstructions.


    When they reached the scene of the battle, what presented itself to their eyes was a room inplete disarray. Despite appearing intact from the outside, the interior of the house was as if a typhoon had swept through, with the traditional Japanese paper doors being blown out leaving only their frames.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi was about to reach out and pull, the door promptly copsed to the ground, resulting in an awkward gesture with her extended hand.


    She withdrew her hand and gave an awkward smile, but at that moment, the people in the room were not concerned with her difort. Maeda Toshiie needed to restrain the two defeated captives, and as a samurai, he would never mock his owndy.


    As for the defeated Old Man Tashiro and Hanzo, what mood would they be in to care about Jounouchi Hiromi''s awkwardness? For Old Man Tashiro, figuring out how to survive was the real issue. A woman fussing over a little embarrassment with her cat was not enough to distract him. What truly mattered to him was the respectful way Kyuuzai Ryousen and Maeda Toshiie treated Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "So it seems you are the one in charge? Why didn''t Professor Chen Yue in person? He only sent a woman?" Giving up the struggle and clutching his ribcage, which had been broken by Maeda Toshiie, Old Man Tashiro spat out the blood in his mouth and asked Jounouchi Hiromi, his tone carrying a hint of mockery and resentment.


    Jounouchi Hiromi paid no attention to the loser''s bluster but looked down on Old Man Tashiro with slight contempt and retorted, "What does it matter if it''s a woman? For such trivial matters of the Tashiro family, Mr. Chen Yu doesn''t need to take action personally."


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi surveyed the room, which had been devastated, and turned her concerned gaze toward Qingdai, who was prostrate on the ground, asking, "Doctor Qingdai, are you all right?"


    "She was caught in the crossfire just now and was badly injured," Maeda Toshiie interjected before Qingdai could struggle to reply. In the battle, she had attempted to assassinate Old Man Tashiro but had been caught in his explosive outburst, receiving a full-blown strike from Sub-Legendary Level force, leaving her now with more breaths out than in.


    "Doctor Jounouchi... I beg you... save me..." Qingdai gasped out blood and pleaded weakly to Jounouchi Hiromi, not having anticipated her quest for revenge would cost her her life.


    Qingdai did not want to die, and neither did the other soul within her.


    Despite harboring deep-seated hatred for Old Man Tashiro, the other soul within Qingdai''s body valued the chance to live again. Who would want to use their hard-won life for revenge? Perhaps, in the past, when no hope seemed in sight, he might have been willing to spend all his energy and pay any price for revenge, but that certainly did not include his life.


    He had achieved his vengeance. Old Man Tashiro, who had controlled him and Qingdai, was about to die, and the treasure passed down through the Tashiro family awaited his inheritance. He could soon live the life he had dreamed of. The only problem troubling him was that he had no body of his own and had to share one with Qingdai, but even that was not without hope of resolution, right? How could he die at a time like this? How could he possibly die?


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t particrly inclined to save him.

 Chapter 442 - 439: Changes (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Did Meiqin ask you to bring this? Thanks for the effort." Chen Yu flipped through the materials Kube Rokuro had brought and casually thanked him.


    Chen Yu''s gaze swept over Kube Rokuro, who was sitting on the sofa, and noticing the hesitant expression on his face, he asked somewhat curiously, "What''s the matter, Rokuro? If you have something to say, just speak up. Are you still ying this game with me?"


    "No, Brother Yu! I..." Rokuro wanted to exin, but he didn''t know where to start. After all, the question he wanted to ask was somewhat embarrassing for him. He hemmed and hawed before finally whispering to Chen Yu, "I don''t know how to say it..."


    "You don''t know how to say it? What''s happened, Rokuro?" Rokuro''s words piqued Chen Yu''s curiosity. He put down the materials in his hand and looked at him intently, seeming quite eager.


    For him, who had been under great mental pressure due to consecutive surgeries over the past two days, being able to gossip was a rare form of rxation.


    Gazed at like this by Chen Yu, Rokuro felt even more unsure of how to proceed and visibly blushed. However, under Chen Yu''s persistent questioning and gaze, he finally opened up, "I''ve fallen for a woman, but I don''t know who she is, nor do I know her name."


    "Was it a chance encounter?" Chen Yu looked at Rokuro curiously, as this type of situation wasn''t unusual for him.


    It wasn''t rare for someone to develop an interest due to a chance encounter; after all, there are always strangers who make your heart skip a beat. However, while some people would take the initiative to ask for a name, others would treat it as a beautiful encounter and not disturb the other person.


    Yet, Rokuro was the kind of person who wanted to know the name butcked the courage to ask, hence his current dilemma and distress.


    "Yeah, I met her at the hospital. I''ve encountered her twice," Rokuro recollected the two chance meetings he had with her, a sweet smile briefly crossing his face, only to be reced by a touch of bitterness. "I had actually mustered the courage to ask for her name just now, but she said she would only tell me if I encountered her a third time."


    "You met her at the hospital? Is she someone from the hospital?" Upon hearing this, Chen Yu''s interest was piqued. No matter what, Rokuro was his junior, and if he could help usher in a beautiful rtionship for him, it would be an act of great merit.


    Rokuro nodded his head with a bit of embarrassment, confirming Chen Yu''s guess: "She''s a female doctor at the hospital."


    "A female doctor, huh? Do you remember what she looks like? I can have Hiromi ask around for you. If she''s nice, I can introduce you," Chen Yu looked at Rokuro, ready to lend a hand to his junior.


    However, Rokuro quickly shook his head and said, "No need, Brother Yu! I''d still like to see if I can meet her a third time. If I do, it means we truly have fate; if not, then it wasn''t meant to be. That''s better than meeting her through you and then getting rejected."


    Hearing Rokuro speak this way, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows nomittally, nodded slightly, and said, "Since you''ve decided to do it this way, I won''t interfere. Since you''re sure she''s a female doctor at the hospital, juste by often and you''ll meet her again."


    "Yeah, that''s what I''m thinking!" Rokuro perked up, nodding vigorously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the examination room of the hospital, Jounouchi Hiromi stared intently at the CT images in front of her, seriously examining the condition of Keiko''s father.


    The examination had beenpleted yesterday, although the results only came out today. Plus, with the surgeries she and Chen Yu had been busy with, this matter was postponed. Now that the surgeries were over, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally took out the medical report and studiously reviewed it, wanting to see the changes in Keiko''s father under the influence of Chen Yu''s Dragon Blood Potion.


    "The previously atrophied organs have recovered?" Jounouchi Hiromi read the data on the medical report but wasn''t surprised by this point; after all, it was the Dragon Blood that could cause an organism to undergo an abnormal transformation. Even if Chen Yu had minimized its power to the lowest level, enhancing a person''s internal organs was still not an issue.


    These were also the main objectives of Chen Yu using the Dragon Blood Potion on Keiko''s father. Given such results, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t surprised either. What she really cared about were the other issues that appeared on Keiko''s father, apart from those things.


    "The heart''s blood supply is 1.1 times that of a normal person? Lung function has improved by 7.5%? These changes were within expectations; it seems the problem isn''t that big." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the before and afterparisons of Keiko''s father''s cardiac and pulmonary function listed on the medical report and slightly estimated the values. She didn''t pay too much attention to this, or rather, if even such slight enhancements weren''t present, she would have suggested that Chen Yu re-examine the form for his Dragon Blood Potion.


    Apart from the cardiac and pulmonary functions, other physiological functions of Keiko''s father had also been enhanced to varying degrees, but overall, they were still within the range a normal person could ept. There was nothing that particrly stood out, at most equating to the level of an exceptionally strong athlete, and not exceeding the normal range that Jounouchi Hiromi had been concerned about.


    Seeing these results, Jounouchi Hiromi let out a sigh of relief internally and discarded her prior worries.


    After all, it was the Dragon Blood Potion. If Keiko''s father had shown any obvious mutations beyond the scope of a normal human, both she and Chen Yu would have had a hard time exining themselves. While this world did have Transcendents, and healing patients with the power of Transcendents wasn''t unheard of, such matters ultimately weren''t to be discussed openly and unfit for public knowledge.


    Now that Keiko''s father had no obvious mutations and his body had even been strengthened, it was naturally a cause for joy for everyone involved.


    Yet, amidst her relief, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help feeling a bit of regret, as the Dragon Blood Potion had obviously also enhanced Keiko''s father''s muscles and bones. However, because he was in a vegetative state, they couldn''t measure how much his motor abilities had improved, which Jounouchi Hiromi found somewhat imperfect.


    "Doctor Jounouchi! There''s something wrong with Mr. Kobayashi in bed 9, pleasee and take a look!" Just as Jounouchi Hiromi was looking at the medical report in her hands and feeling some regret, a nurse burst into the office and called out to her.


    Mr. Kobayashi in bed 9 was Keiko''s father.


    Upon hearing the news, she immediately stood up from her chair and ran towards the ward with the nurse.

 Chapter 443 - 440: Awakening (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    When Jounouchi Hiromi rushed to the patient''s room, she saw a nurse examining Keiko''s father. On the surface, there seemed to be nothing wrong with him.


    "What happened? What''s the patient''s current condition?" Jounouchi Hiromi pulled out her stethoscope, put it on, and asked the nurse who was examining Keiko''s father by the hospital bed.


    "Doctor Jounouchi!" The nurse''s face lit up with joy when she saw Jounouchi Hiromi arrive, and she quickly exined, "I was just changing Mr. Kobayashi''s dressing when I noticed he had opened his eyes and was looking at me as if he had be conscious, so I immediately asked Meiqin to call for you!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in disbelief as she asked, "What did you say?"


    "Mr. Kobayashi seems to have awakened! He can now look at me with his eyes," the nurse repeated, her voice brimming with happiness.


    The awakening of aa patient who had been in a vegetative state for nearly a year could indeed be described as a miracle and was enough to make anyone happy.


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi approached the bed to examine Keiko''s father lying there. Even patients in a vegetative state could open their eyes and look around. To confirm whether a vegetative patient truly regained consciousness, a diagnostic exam was necessary to determine his state of awareness.


    "Mr. Kobayashi Yuta, can you hear my voice?" Since Keiko''s father was awake, Jounouchi Hiromi called out his name, hoping to see if he would respond to the sound and his name.


    There is a difference between a vegetative state and a minimal conscious state. While someone in a vegetative state can also open their eyes and look toward objects, such behavior is unconscious, and there is no coordination between what the eyes see and what the ears hear. In other words, the eyes do not follow the source of a sound. However, in a minimal conscious state, patients can react to sounds, look in the direction where the soundes from, or respond to their own name, photographs of family, and familiar objects, showing conscious behavior.


    Therefore, these aspects provide a preliminary way to determine if a patient is conscious.


    Of course, such judgments are not entirely urate; some patients may have minimal conscious responses butck control over their bodies and cannot react to sounds or other stimuli. Yet, their brains are still actively thinking. In such situations, further professional assessments through tests like MRI scans and electrophysiology are necessary to truly confirm if a patient possesses minimal consciousness.


    However, the situation with Keiko''s father was somewhat better than Jounouchi Hiromi had anticipated, which was why the nurse called her from the office. When she called out Keiko''s father''s name, his gaze clearly shifted towards Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Chen Yu, Keiko''s father has awoken!" Jounouchi Hiromi burst into Chen Yu''s office and happily told him the news.


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s shout, Chen Yu, who had been reviewing materials brought by Kube Rokuro in the office, looked up in surprise. He quickly asked, "Has he awoken? Are you sure, Hiromi?"


    "Yes, I''m sure. Keiko''s father can now clearly respond to sounds, and he looks towards the direction of a voice when his name is called. His gaze can also follow a target, so we can confirm that he is now responsive to consciousness," Jounouchi Hiromi exined joyfully to Chen Yu, not even noticing that Kube Rokuro was getting up from the couch to greet her.


    Chen Yu became ted as well, regardless of his original ns, as Keiko''s father waking up was indeed a very happy event.


    "Quickly get him an MRI to check whether he has truly regained consciousness," Chen Yu said, still somewhat concerned, urging Jounouchi Hiromi to promptly arrange for an examination for Keiko''s father.


    "I''ve already had the nurses take him to the examination room. Let''s go together!" Jounouchi Hiromi had evidently arranged the examination beforeing and happily added while speaking to Chen Yu, "I''ve already notified Keiko and her mother; they''re going to be thrilled!"


    "Indeed, it''s delightful news. After all, it''s remarkable for someone toe out of a year-longa," Chen Yu also understood how extraordinary it was for someone who had been in a vegetative state for over a year to awaken.


    Although in Chen Yu''s original n, the Dragon Blood Potion was meant to improve Keiko''s father''s physical condition, not specifically to awaken him, his recovery under the Potion''s stimtory influence on bodily mutations was still a cause for celebration.


    The fact that this disrupted Chen Yu''s original treatment n was irrelevant. Although Chen Yu had wanted to heal Keiko''s father''s soul before he awoke, to avoid burdening and harming the soul and to improve his state of life upon awakening, now that the man had woken up, it clearly wasn''t possible to put him back to sleep.


    As for the treatment n, some adjustments would suffice.


    Now that Keiko''s father had woken up and as his primary physician, Chen Yu could no longer continue to review materials in the office. Throwing the materials onto the desk, Chen Yu stood up, getting ready to head to the examination room with Jounouchi Hiromi, but then he remembered Kube Rokuro still in the office. He said, "Rokuro, something urgent hase up, please leave these materials here for now, and I will have them delivered to Meiqin once I''ve gone through them. I can''t entertain you any longer, so you might want to leave for now. My apologies."


    "No problem at all, Brother Yu, I''ll take my leave then. Just let me know once you''ve finished with the materials, and I''lle and get them myself. No need to have them sent," Kube Rokuro stood up from the couch, understanding it was time to excuse himself. However, he chose not to let Chen Yu return the materials to UDI, as he was still looking forward to his third encounter with the female doctor and learning her name.


    "All right, then I won''t keep you any longer. The patient is more important; I must leave now." After nodding at Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu left the office with Jounouchi Hiromi, but before leaving, he instructed his secretary, Shirai Reina, "Reina, please escort Mr. Kube out."


    Having said that, Chen Yu then headed quickly to the examination room with Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 444 - 441: Hospital Ward (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the hospital room, having received the news that her father had woken up, Keiko and Keiko''s mother had already rushed to the hospital and were now calling out to Keiko''s father by his bedside.


    "Honey, can you hear me speaking?" Keiko''s mother grasped her husband''s hand, calling out to him over and over again. Seeing her husband''s eyes opening to look at her after a long year, she couldn''t help but shed tears, almost crying a river.


    Meanwhile, Keiko was also tightly gripping her father''s arm, fearing that it was all just a dream. She excitedly called out to him, "Daddy, it''s me, Keiko! Can you hear my voice?"


    It seemed that his daughter''s voice especially caught Keiko''s father''s attention and excited him. He tried very hard to turn his neck, but having been asleep for an entire year, he was still unable to control his body well, awkwardly stretching his neck like someone severely paralyzed, barely managing to turn his eyes in Keiko''s direction, making only indistinct noises from his throat.


    Unable to respond to his daughter''s calls, Keiko''s father became visibly anxious. Suddenly his whole body started convulsing as it was clear he desperately wanted to respond to his daughter''s calls, but his stiff body prevented him from doing so, leaving him to struggle futilely on the hospital bed. Yet his limbs would not obey him, still showing no response.


    This situation immediately made him agitated. His facial expressions twitched, his eyes blinked incessantly, his body shook uncontrobly, and he even turned his face red, causing his veins to bulge.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen hurried over to soothe Keiko''s father''s emotions, and said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, give him a sedative. He''s just woken up and shouldn''t get too worked up."


    Hearing Yu Chen''s words, Hiromi Jounouchi also quickly prepared the sedative from a nearby medication cart and injected it into Keiko''s father''s arm, which soon calmed him down.


    "Doctor, what''s wrong with my dad?" Witnessing this scene, Keiko was somewhat puzzled, but out of concern for her father, she hurriedly inquired of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Your father has just awoken, his body hasn''t recovered yet, that''s why he can''t do many things, including speaking, which is why he is like this now," Yu Chen exined. Seeing the sedative take effect and Keiko''s father gradually calming down, he then said to Keiko and her mother, who was also anxiously watching, "Since his body is still regaining its functions and hasn''t adapted yet, we can''t let his emotions get too excited for the time being. When youmunicate with him, you must be very careful about this and soothe his emotions, ensuring he does not be agitated."


    "Oh, we understand, thank you, Doctor!" Keiko''s mother promptly responded, then turned to look at her husband on the bed, who was staring at her and her daughter. She quickly said to him, "Did you hear that, honey? The doctor said you''ve just woken up and can''t get too excited, so don''t get too agitated! Keiko and I are here, we''ll be with you! You need to get better soon, we''re all waiting for you toe home!"


    "Daddy, you need to get better quickly! I''ve missed you so much!" Keiko clung to the bed''s railing, looking at her father, feeling the gaze from his eyes, and finally sensing that her father had returned; his eyes were no longer lifeless as they had been throughout the year, but were truly looking at her.


    And without a doubt, this gaze was also telling Keiko that her father really hade back.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Keiko stayed to apany her father, while Keiko''s mother joined Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi in the corridor outside the hospital room.


    "The patient has just awakened, and both his consciousness and body have not fully recovered, one could even say his condition is quite poor. As family members, you should talk to him more, even if he can''t respond or react, keep talking," Yu advised Keiko''s mother, informing her of some precautions, "Also, you can bring some of his old photos to show him, especially those with deep impressions and special significance. These can stimte his memory and brain activity, helping him to recover consciousness better.


    In addition, I hope you are prepared mentally; a person waking up from a vegetative state does not mean the end but rather just the beginning. Those who recover from a vegetative state need a long time for rehabilitation. He is like a newborn baby who needs to relearn how to control his body and coordinate movements, and all of this is inseparable from the care and support of the family. So, you must be mentally prepared, as patients in this state require much more care than when they were in a vegetative state."


    "Thank you, Doctor, I will do my best!" Keiko''s mother took Yu''s words to heart and bowed deeply to express her gratitude.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s part of our job. As long as you don''t give up and actively cooperate with the treatment, I believe we can definitely cure Mr. Kobayashi. Let''s work hard together!" Yu encouraged Keiko''s mother before he and Hiromi turned to leave.


    On the way back to the office, Hiromi looked at the examination report in her hand and said to Yu, "It seems the potion stimted his brain''s supplementary cells, causing some brain cells to mutate and simultaneously stimting the awakening of his consciousness. But his consciousness is recovering quickly; today, he has already recognized his wife and daughter. That''s not amon recovery speed for peopleing out of a vegetative state."


    "The potion itself is designed to promote cell repair. Under its effects, his brain cells have undergone some degree of repair, which has aided in the recovery of his consciousness. It''s not that surprising that he has such a speedy recovery." Yu, who was also examining the results of Keiko''s father''s check-up, was intensely intrigued by the research possibilities that the Dragon Blood Potion opened up, awakening individuals from vegetative states. He couldn''t wait to figure out exactly how this came about.


    As the two of them were walking to the office, they suddenly saw Qingdai approaching them.


    With the appearance of Qingdai, the expression on Hiromi''s face suddenly changed. She had never had a good impression of this strange woman and had always been extremely wary of her.


    Yu held the same attitude. Although Qingdai seemed to have confessed somethingst time, it did not mean she was trustworthy. It only made Yu more cautious of her.


    However, Qingdai could naturally see the attitude of Yu and Hiromi, so she just smiled at Yu and said, "Congrattions, Professor Chen, on waking up a vegetative person who had been in aa for a year, you''ve created a new medical miracle," before turning away and leaving.

 Chapter 445 - 442: The Elder (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    Within the Tashiro Family mansion, Tashiro Nanaori and Qingdai were both dressed in very traditional, in-colored kimonos, kneeling in a dim partitioned space, waiting for the summoning of Nanao''s great-great-grandfather.


    "I never expected you to fumble as well," because they were the only two people in the room, Tashiro Nanaori couldn''t resist ncing at her nominal older cousin and couldn''t help but make a mockingment.


    However, Qingdai remained unflustered, and after looking at Tashiro Nanaori, she shook her head slightly, unperturbed as she said, "Sess or failure isn''t something I can achieve just by wishing for it, Professor Chen Yu''sck of cooperation isn''t something my efforts alone can aplish."


    "Is that so? I feel like you''re not taking this matter to heart at all," Tashiro Nanaori said with a sneer on her face after hearing Qingdai''s words.


    "Whether I take it to heart or not is neither discernible by you nor within your rights to judge," Qingdai responded without looking at Nanao, still sitting in the most perfect traditional etiquette posture, her face expressionless, yet her words popped out from between her lips, "On the contrary, you''ve been by that Professor Chen''s side for so long with no results, aren''t you the one who''s not taking the family''s mission seriously and being negligent in your duties?"


    "You!" Hearing Qingdai say this, Tashiro Nanaori''s facial expression immediately changed, as if she were quite angry, yet she suppressed her rage and said, "You better think about how you''re going to exin yourself to our great-great-grandfatherter! My dear, older, cousin!"


    Tashiro Nanaori enunciated each word when referring to her as ''older cousin'', as though she was purposefully emphasizing this title.


    Yet, upon being addressed this way by Tashiro Nanaori, Qingdai''s face remained unaffected as she very calmly said, "Exin to grandfather? Why should I exin anything to grandfather? To him, whatever we the younger generation do is within his expectations; what could possibly happen in this house that he doesn''t know about? If one fails, there is no need for exnation, if one seeds, exnations are unnecessary; excuses are nothing but the recourse of the incapable."


    Left speechless by Qingdai''s retort, Tashiro Nanaori red her nostrils, seemingly very angry, but she quickly regained herposure, kept silent, and readjusted her sitting posture, quietly awaiting the summoning of her great-great-grandfather.


    Perhaps, just as Qingdai had said, nothing could be concealed from the former head of the Tashiro family who was more than two hundred years old. Within a few minutes after the two women ceased their squabble, they heard the call.


    Both of them stood up and walked out of the partition with small, traditional steps into a tea room, where they knelt down very respectfully and paid their respects to the elderly figure who was preparing tea.


    The old man was clearly very old, his skin covered in wrinkles and brown age spots, and his hair was thinning, not bound in a bun but left loosely falling at the back of his head, which, together with his bald crown, seemed even sparser.


    His emaciated body was draped in a kimono embroidered with the Tashiro family crest and looked like a skeleton clothed in garments, the shrunken limbs unable to support the shape of the clothing, aplete copse that made one think the old man might have died a long time ago, his corpse already decaying.


    But neither Qingdai nor Tashiro Nanaori would believe that, for they both knew all too well how terrifying the old man who looked barely a breath away from death truly was.


    "How is the matter progressing?" the old man asked the two, speaking with an Edo Period ent of Edo dialect that, while not much different from modern Japanese, carried with it an outdated scent that seemed to convey the stench of decay.


    The old man''s voice was as unpleasant as two rough pieces of wood rubbing together, and the shadowy tea room, archaic tone of voice, gloomily colored clothes, and ancient etiquette all served to make Tashiro Nanaori intensely feel as if she were inside a coffin. There was not a shred of the tranquility or refined simplicity of the Way of Tea, only decay and stuffiness.


    However, since the old man had already asked, she and Qingdai naturally did not dare to dy their response. Following the order of seniority, Qingdai spoke first, "Reporting to Grandfather, that Professor Chen Yu is truly impervious to all approaches. I''ve attempted numerous times but still cannot undermine the rtionship between him and his girlfriend. I have failed in my task, please punish me, Grandfather."


    After speaking, Qingdai ced both hands in front of her knees and prostrated herself on the ground, forehead pressed tightly against her hands, disying a posture that left her at theplete mercy of the old man for punishment.


    Hearing Qingdai admit her fault, a flicker of surprise couldn''t help but pass through Tashiro Nanao''s eyes, but she knew all too well that there could be no breach of etiquette in front of the old man. No matter the surprise she felt inside, she could only restrain herself, waiting for the old man to speak. Yet she couldn''t help but wish inside that the old man would punish Qingdai severely.


    However, to her disappointment, the old man did not say much, merely waving his hand slightly to indicate Qingdai to rise, before he spoke, "It''s just an ungrateful boy, Dai-chan, it''s normal that you look down on him. Let''s leave it at that for this matter. An ungrateful boy, truly a wild card who can''t seize even the opportunities in front of him."


    The old man''s decision seemed to relieve Qingdai, who thanked the old man before finally lifting her head and sitting back down properly.


    Seeing Qingdai get through, Tashiro Nanao couldn''t help tensing up. Qingdai was the old man''s most cherished junior. Even if she really made any mistake, the old man wouldn''t punish her, but Nanao didn''t have such treatment.


    After taking a deep breath to steady her nerves, Tashiro Nanao proceeded to bow to the old man, "Your great-great-granddaughter Nanao greets you, great-great-grandfather!"


    "How did the task I assigned to you turn out?" The old man paid no heed to Tashiro Nanao''s bow, nor did he ask her to rise, merely asking her indifferently. His demeanor seemed casual, as if the person kneeling before him was not a living being, but merely an object.


    However, Tashiro Nanao did not dare harbor any resentment and reported her progress submissively to the old man, "Regarding the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, Professor Chen Yu is not willing to loosen his grip on the patent. However, based on the information I''ve collected, I am currently working on reverse-engineering the form, and I have some leads on several of the main ingredients."


    "A mere form, does the Tashiro Family not have forms of our own? Humph! Putting the cart before the horse," the old man huffed coldly, causing Tashiro Nanao to shudder involuntarily. But soon the old man added, "Since he''s ungrateful, there''s also no need to beat around the bush with him. Have your grandfather go meet him. Submitting to the Tashiro Family is the only path he can take."


    "This... I urge great-great-grandfather to reconsider. Professor Chen Yu is currently highly regarded by the hospital and The University of Tokyo. Given his firm stance, if things be too tense, it might harm the family''s interests and reputation!" Tashiro Nanao hastily tried to dissuade the old man, not wanting her own grandfather to face Chen Yu''s wrath.


    "Are you teaching me how to handle affairs?" the old man snapped coldly, his formidable presence instantly bearing down on Tashiro Nanao, causing her to lie t on the ground.


    "Grandfather, please calm your anger. What Nanao said is not without sense. Even if Professor Chen Yu is ungrateful, our Tashiro family is an illustrious name for generations. Why should we sh with The University of Tokyo over a minor character? Allow me another chance to persuade him," seeing Tashiro Nanao upset the old man, Qingdai suddenly spoke up to argue on her behalf.

 Chapter 446 - 435 Qingdais Surprise (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Under Qingdai''s persuasion, the elder finally refrained from making things difficult for Tashiro Nanao, but his attitude remained unequivocal.


    Tashiro Nanao and Qingdai had no choice but to abide by the elder''s decision, but after several attempts at persuasion from Qingdai, the elder softened his emotions and decided to allow Qingdai onest attempt to persuade Chen Yu, giving him one final chance.


    Upon leaving the Tashiro Family mansion, Tashiro Nanao and Qingdai walked together, as the mansion was surrounded by quietness with no bus routes nearby, necessitating a walk to reach the main thoroughfare.


    Despite being mistresses of the Tashiro Family, both Tashiro Nanao and Qingdai did not take a car today, so they had to walk outside together.


    "Why did you plead for me just now?" Tashiro Nanao, moving forward, suddenly asked Qingdai after they had walked out of the mansion''s gate.


    Hearing Tashiro Nanao''s question, Qingdai raised an eyebrow in mild surprise but did not stop her stride, merely smiled, and chose not to answer Tashiro Nanao''s question.


    Seeing Qingdai ignoring her, Tashiro Nanao couldn''t help but rush in front of her to block her path, demanding, "What exactly are you nning?"


    Faced with Tashiro Nanao blocking her way, Qingdai had no choice but to confront her nominal younger cousin, observing her somewhat furiously charged demeanor, Qingdai felt a touch of emotion and sighed lightly, "Don''t speak of your little schemes in the mansion, especially near grandfather''s room. He can hear you."


    After saying this, Qingdai walked past Tashiro Nanao, continuing forward at an unhurried pace.


    Qingdai''s words took Tashiro Nanao by surprise, instantly reminding her of the conversation she just had with Qingdai in thepartment. She turned to look at Qingdai''s retreating figure and asked, "Did you do that on purpose?"


    "Your intentions were so obvious that if you really had spoken out, grandfather would have been angry, and even I would have suffered the consequences," came the haunting voice of Qingdai, though she did not stop walking, "Besides, you are my cousin, and I do not wish to lose an interesting toy so soon."


    "Hmph! Don''t think that I''ll be grateful to you for this!" Tashiro Nanao huffed angrily, though she somewhat understood that it was thanks to Qingdai that she was able to escape her predicament so easily today and was not held ountable for failing by her great-great-grandfather.


    But Tashiro Nanao still refused to believe that Qingdai was kindhearted or truly wanted to help her, after all, the man whom Qingdai called grandfather was her own great-great-grandfather, and by rtion, Qingdai should be someone of her grandfather''s generation.


    However, Tashiro Nanao managed to suppress her anger, quickening her pace to catch up with Qingdai, she pursued further, "How do you n to persuade Professor Chen Yu? You do realize how powerful he is, right?"


    "Hm? His strength?" Qingdai suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Tashiro Nanao with a slightly puzzled expression, "Isn''t he just an ordinary Transcendent? Perhaps he has acquired some iplete legacy, but he seems no different from ordinary people. What kind of strength could he have?"


    "You actually don''t know?" Tashiro Nanao looked at Qingdai, her face full of genuine puzzlement, leading her to believe that Qingdai truly didn''t know about Chen Yu''s strength.


    Tashiro Nanao didn''t rush to answer Qingdai''s question, but instead carefully reflected and realized that Chen Yu had always appeared very ordinary. If it weren''t for her own ability to sense the powerful Life Force emanating from him, signaling a threat, she wouldn''t have discovered his hidden strength.


    Originally, Tashiro Nanao thought that after Chen Yu had seen through Qingdai''s true identity, he had shown his strength in front of her, which led Qingdai to ck off at work. Just now in the cubicle, Nanao deliberately mocked Qingdai with this idea in mind, wanting to embarrass her. But it hadn''t urred to Tashiro Nanao that Qingdai actually hadn''t noticed Chen Yu''s strength, which was somewhat beyond her expectations.


    "What, is there something wrong with Professor Chen Yu''s strength?" Qingdai looked at the suddenly silent Tashiro Nanao, and with a quick thought, she understood the situation.


    However, Qingdai''splexion subtly changed upon the realization, because in her view, Chen Yu had always been just an ordinary person. Even when Nanao mentioned he was a Transcendent, Qingdai had thought he was just a beginner who acquired some fragmented legacy and hadn''t cultivated anything significant.


    But if you turned the question around, and Chen Yu''sck of showing wasn''t due to ack of strength, but because he was extraordinarily strong and had concealed it, then just how powerful must he be to leave no trace that she could detect?


    With this thought, Qingdai couldn''t help but ask Tashiro Nanao, "Professor Chen Yu''s strength is very strong, isn''t it?"


    "Indeed, he''s no less than the person you call ''grandpa''." Tashiro Nanao watched as Qingdai''s face grew more urgent and a hint of satisfaction appeared on her own. Seemingly wishing to surprise Qingdai even further, she couldn''t help but disclose more information, "And it''s not just Professor Chen Yu; his girlfriend, Doctor Jounouchi''s strength isn''t much less than his, maybe even a bit stronger. Even Kyuuzai Ryousen, who often visits Professor Chen Yu, is one of the three heads of the newly established Supernatural Organization in Tokyo, the Mingyue Society."


    "One of the three heads of the Mingyue Society is Professor Chen Yu''s person? Doesn''t that mean he''s the one behind the Mingyue Society..." Qingdai was at a loss for words, all of this far beyond her expectations.


    The information that Chen Yu was the mastermind behind the Mingyue Society threw Qingdai''s thoughts into disarray. The recent sh between the Mingyue Society and the Kanto Kendo Alliance, which ended with the retreat of the Kendo Alliance, had already dered the organization''s firm standing in Tokyo as a newly emerged Supernatural force. Coupled with rumors that a branch of the Tsuchimikado Family had also joined, the organization was not to be underestimated, and additional rumors that a Legendary-rank powerhouse was hidden behind the Mingyue Society suggested it was a force the Tashiro Family could not confront through military power alone.


    Thinking of Legendary Warriors, Qingdai recalled what Tashiro Nanao had just said, and her eyes widened in shock as she grabbed Nanao''s shoulders and anxiously asked, "Are you sure that Professor Chen Yu is really the person behind the Mingyue Society? And that Doctor Jounouchi''s strength is not inferior to his?"


    "Of course! The pressure Professor Chen Yu gives me is even more dangerous than that from the person you call ''grandpa''! Doctor Jounouchi also used to feel very ordinary, but afterst year''s New Year, she also began to feel very dangerous, even more so than Professor Chen Yu." Although Qingdai''s sudden action startled her, Tashiro Nanao still shared everything she knew.

 Chapter 447 - 436 Legendary (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    Qingdai had not anticipated that Chen Yu, who seemed utterly inconspicuous and just an ordinary person, would actually be even more formidable than the person she called Grandfather, nor could she have imagined that Jounouchi Hiromi, who in her eyes was merely a woman of fading beauty relying on her rtionship with Chen Yu for her position, would turn out to be an even more terrifying existence than Chen Yu.


    This truly filled Qingdai with immense surprise and shock. The man she called Grandfather had lived nearly two hundred years and had just barely reached the threshold of the Legendary, and because of past events, he couldn''t progress any further. But how old was Chen Yu? He was already a Transcendent on par with the Legendary? How could Qingdai believe that Jounouchi Hiromi, whom she saw every day and had even offended several times, could be even more powerful than Chen Yu!


    After all, that was the Legendary, a realm that the person she called Grandfather spent two hundred years to approach, enduring unimaginable pain and paying a horrifying price without ever being able to step through its gate. It was the highest realm that a Transcendent of the Human World could achieve in this Age of Dharma Decline!


    In the ancient era when mythology flourished, perhaps there were those who could break through the Legendary to ascend to even greater heights and be deities. But in the modern society, where the mystical is hidden and technology thrives, bing a Legendary is already extraordinarily difficult, let alone surpassing it.


    Ordinary people might find it hard to know about the Legendary, but Qingdai, due to her own experiences and the deliberate cultivation by the man she called Grandfather, knew quite a bit about the matter.


    In this current era, although there are still Legendary individuals alive, due to the two world wars that affected history, the high-end Supernatural powers of all nations suffered great losses. During World War I, the British Empire that once ruled the vast waves, along with European powerhouses like France and Deutd, incurred tremendous losses. This allowed the red Giant that took an alternative path to rise.


    Some Transcendents who avoided the chaos of war and were unwilling to throw themselves into that meat grinder of a battlefield fled to the United States of America, allowing this nation, which originally had some Supernatural heritage only because of the massacre of Indians and the reception of Supernatural criminals exiled by European countries, to acquire its own Supernatural Power and begin its gradual ascent.


    As for Deutd during the second world war, it must be said that there was a reason for the historical record of the F¨¹hrer''s obsession with mystical forces. It was precisely because of his tireless pursuit of mystical forces that his steel lion was able to trample the whole of Europe and stand without equal, with even the red Giant only able to keep them at bay from the capital by countless sacrifices.


    These two wars almostpletely depleted Europa''s Supernatural foundation, and even after more than half a century, Europe has not quite recovered its vitality. The current Legendary powersrgelye from the old Immortals who survived before the wars, simr to the situation of the man Qingdai called Grandfather. However, the others are true Legends, living three to five hundred years, whereas her Grandfather sustained his life through a bloody, cruel, and venomous method.


    Not every country is in such a state, though. The United States of America, which gained a lot from both world wars, capitalized on the opportunities to obtain substantial war dividends. As a result, the nation''s Supernatural forces significantly increased, acquiring a number of Legendary figures and might that couldpare with the old powers. Though the ranks included many figures in name only and the mixture was diverse, it must be acknowledged that the sheer number of dozens of Legends could nowpete with all existing Legends of Europa.


    And that was why the United States of America was able to drag the red Giant down through the Cold War after World War II, because before the fall of that Giant, its Supernatural forces had already been thoroughly crushed by the United States of America.


    Of course, aside from the United States of America, the truly powerfulnd was the ancient soil known as Shen Zhou, lying across the sea from Japan.


    Its iparably long history and unbroken civilization provided this nation with a supernatural foundation far surpassing any other country in the world. Although it was severely affected by being ruled by barbarians in its modern history, and the Legendary Warriors who survived from the Ming Dynasty refused to fight for these invaders, resulting in an invasion by the British Empire, then the world''s foremost superpower, in alliance with Europa. Subsequently, it fell into civil unrest and fierce battles, which drained a vast amount of its Supernatural Power.


    Nevertheless, when Japan, taking advantage of World War II, invaded thatnd with the full might of the nation united with Shinto, they were still nearly annihted. Not only were many Legendary Warriors killed by the Transcendent beings of the Celestial Empire, but many deities also fell. After all, in terms of historical depth, even the mountain and river gods of the Land of the Divine were immensely formidable entities.


    And that country, from the ruins, was reborn like a phoenix and flourished once again. A host of new Legendary powers were born out of the war, endowing the country with enough strength to stand against the increasingly overbearing United States of America without groveling as Japan did, depleted of national power.


    However, even on the vast expanses of Shen Zhou, a young Legend like Chen Yu was rare, even though he had not yet broken through and was merely a Sub-Legendary standing at the threshold of Legend.


    A Sub-Legendary at merely thirty years old¡ªwhat an astonishing prodigy! It could even be said with near certainty that his breakthrough into Legend was a foregone conclusion, practically set in stone. It was possible that, barring any idents, Chen Yu would absolutely break through into Legend before the age of fifty, and even before the end of his lifespan, the feat of reliving the mythical era might be within his reach!


    No wonder he was able to produce so many medical research results capable of changing the world. For a Sub-Legendary engaged in medical research, these things were indeed insignificant.


    "Perhaps we can use his power to free ourselves from grandfather''s control and obtain what we have always dreamed of," Qingdai said, her face alight with irrepressible excitement and agitation as she looked at her naked body in the mirror, her skin rivaling snow in its whiteness, flushing a rosy hue from her excitement.


    Yet in the middle of this alluring scene, Qingdai speaking to the mirror was quite peculiar.


    "Perhaps we can, but a newly risen Sub-Legendary may not necessarily be able to handle the old man," was the even more peculiar reply from Qingdai in the mirror, with a voice that seemed toe from Qingdai''s own mouth, but sounded somewhat masculine.


    "Don''t worry, if that girl Nanao didn''t lie to us, aside from Professor Chen Yu, his girlfriend Doctor Jounouchi, and the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, all of these will be our support," replied Qingdai in her original voice, her eyes shining with an indescribable luster as if a me was burning. "Nanao mentioned that Doctor Jounouchi was an ordinary person before the New Year, but after the New Year, she gained tremendous power. Don''t you find that interesting?"

 Chapter 448 - 436 Legendary (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Qingdai had not expected that Chen Yu, who lookedpletely inconspicuous and seemed only to be an ordinary person, would actually be an even more formidable being than the one whom she had called grandfather. Even less could she anticipate that Jounouchi Hiromi, who in her eyes was merely a middle-aged woman climbing the ranks through her association with Chen Yu, would turn out to be even more terrifying than Chen Yu himself.


    This was indeed a source of immense surprise and shock for Qingdai. Her so-called grandfather had lived for nearly two hundred years, only just managing to stand at the threshold of the Legendary, and due to the affairs of the past, he had been unable to advance further. But how old was Chen Yu? He was alreadyparable to a Legendary Transcendent? How could Qingdai believe that Jounouchi Hiromi, whom she saw every day and had even offended several times, was actually even more exceptional than Chen Yu!


    After all, that was Legendary, a realm which her so-called grandfather, despite two hundred years of time, unimaginable agony, and a terrible price paid, had never been able to enter. It was the highest realm that a Transcendent in the human world could achieve during the Age of Dharma Decline!


    In the ancient times when myths flourished, perhaps there were those who could transcend the Legendary and ascend to higher realms. But in the modern society, an era where the mystical was concealed and technology thrived, bing a Legendary was already extremely difficult, let alone surpassing it.


    Ordinary people might find it hard to know about Legendary matters, but Qingdai, because of her own experiences and the deliberate cultivation of the man she called grandfather, knew quite a bit about such affairs.


    In the current era, although Legends still existed, the world wars that had swept across history had greatly diminished the high-end Transcendent forces of various nations. During World War I, the British Empire, which once ruled the waves, along with European powers like France and Deutd, had suffered heavy losses. This had allowed the differently-rising Red Giant to ascend.


    And some Transcendents who had avoided the chaos of war, unwilling to join a battlefield akin to a meat grinder, sought refuge in the United States of America. This allowed a country that had previously gathered a trace of Transcendent heritage only through the ughter of Indians and the asylum of Transcendent criminals exiled from various European nations to gain its own Supernatural Power and start to rise gradually.


    As for Deutd in World War II, it must be said there were reasons for the historical records of the F¨¹hrer''s obsession with mystical forces. Indeed, it was through the tireless collection of such mystical forces that his iron lion was able to trample all over Europe, with even the Red Giant only managing to keep them at bay from its capital through countless sacrifices.


    The two world wars had nearly exhausted Europa''s Transcendent heritage, and even after more than half a century, Europe had still not recovered. The current Legendary powers are mostly from those old immortals who survived the wars, simr to the situation of the man Qingdai called grandfather.


    Only, those others were true Legends with lifespans of three to five hundred years, while her so-called grandfather was using a hair-raising method to extend his life. This is also why the Tashiro Family only had the generation of her grandfather and Tashiro Nanaori''s grandfather, and no one else.


    However, not all countries suffered the same fate. The United States, which profited greatly from both wars, seized the opportunity to gain significant war dividends, resulting in a substantial increase in domestic Supernatural forces, possessing a number of Legendary individuals and strength that could rival the established powers.


    Though the ranks included a mix of good and bad, with many in name only, it had to be admitted that dozens of Legends were enough to contend with all the existing Legends in Europa.


    And that was why the United States was able to exhaust the Red Giant through the Cold War after WWII, because its Supernatural Power hadpletely crushed that of the fallen Red Giant even before its copse.


    Of course, aside from the United States of America, the truly powerful was still the ancientnd known as Shen Zhou, which was across the sea from Japan.


    Its iparably long history and uninterrupted civilization provided this country with a supernatural foundation far surpassing that of any other in the world. Although it was severely affected in recent history due to barbarian rule, the Legendary Warriors who had survived from the Ming Dynasty were unwilling to fight for the invaders, which led to the invasion by the United Kingdom, at that time the world''s number one superpower, alongside various European nations. Subsequently, through internal strife and chaotic warfare, a great deal of Transcendent Power was depleted.


    Even so, when Japan took the opportunity of World War II to invade thatnd with the full might of the countrybined with Shinto, they were nearly annihted. Not only were numerous Legendary Warriors continuously in by the Transcendents of the Celestial Empire, but many deities also perished. After all, in terms of historical depth, even the mountain gods and river gods of the Land of the Divine were terrifying entities.


    And that country, from the ashes of ruin, was reborn like a phoenix, once again flourishing and thriving.


    In the war, a great number of new Legendary powers emerged, endowing the country with sufficient strength to stand against the increasingly overbearing United States of America and not have to bow and scrape before them like Japan, which had drained its national power.


    However, even in the vast expanse of the Land of the Divine, there were hardly any Legends as young as Chen Yu, even if he had not yet broken through and was only a Sub-Legendary standing at the threshold of Legend.


    A Sub-Legendary who was only thirty years old, what an astounding and brilliant existence he was. It could even be said that his breakthrough to Legend was almost certain, set in stone! It''s conceivable that, barring any idents, Chen Yu could definitely break through to Legend before hitting fifty and perhaps even before his lifespan was exhausted, he could replicate the feats of the era of mythology!


    No wonder he could produce so many medical research breakthroughs that could change the world. For a Sub-Legendary studying medicine, these things were indeed not so significant.


    "Perhaps we can use his power to escape grandfather''s control and gain what we''ve always dreamed of," Qingdai mused, looking at herself in the mirror, her face alight with irrepressible excitement and fervor, which flushed her cheeks with a rosy hue from the excitement.


    Yet, when Qingdai spoke to her reflection in the mirror, the scene somehow seemed discordant and eerie.


    "Perhaps we can, but a newly risen Sub-Legendary might not necessarily be able to deal with the old man," what was even more eerie was that the Qingdai in the mirror responded to her, and the voice came from Qingdai''s own mouth, but this voice sounded somewhat masculine.


    "Don''t worry. If that girl Nanao hasn''t lied to us, besides Professor Chen Yu, his girlfriend Doctor Jounouchi, and the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, will all be our support," Qingdai''s voice returned to normal, her eyes gleaming with an indescribable brightness, as if mes were burning: "Nanao said that Doctor Jounouchi was an ordinary person before the New Year, but after the New Year, she had acquired great power. Don''t you find that interesting?"

 Chapter 473 - 469 Collision with a Ghost (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Because Chen Yu had cured her legs, Nanami became very lively and active, perhaps hoping to make up for the years of inactivity due to her paralysis. Although she was the daughter of a high-ranking official from the Ministry of Health and Welfare and could enjoy being chauffeured to school every day, Nanami chose to ride a bicycle, a change that came about after her mother''s persuasion; originally, Nanami had nned to walk to school on her own.


    Having returned to her studies, Nanami also gave up her original membership in the Wind Instrument Club and, along with a few friends, founded the so-called Urban Ghost Stories Research Club to explore various urban legends and ghost stories. Although Member of Parliament Kanai felt such changes were unbing, his daughter''s health and well-being were undoubtedly the most important to him, so he did not constrain Nanami.


    Recently, after hearing that strange ringing sounds emanated from Kawakami Cemetery at night, Nanami dragged the vice president and main members of her Urban Ghost Stories Research Club to Kawakami Cemetery, intending to uncover the truth behind the urban ghost stories during a night exploration.


    "Nanami-chan, let''s go home, it''s sote, I''d usually be asleep by now!" Nanami, having heard the bell, was pulling her two friends deeper into Kawakami Cemetery, but the bespectacled girl following her wanted to go home.


    The graveyard at night... such a ce really had the perfect atmosphere for ghost stories.


    "Chun Jiang, you are, after all, the vice president of our Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, and you agreed toe to Kawakami Cemetery to seek the truth of urban ghost stories, didn''t you?" Nanami turned her head and looked at her friend, feeling slightly displeased, but she was not inconsiderate of her friends'' feelings. So she stopped and said to the short-haired girl beside her, "Kei-chan, Chun Jiang is getting scared, should we just stop here for today? We''ve already heard the bell, which confirms the existence of urban ghost stories. Shall wee back during the day tomorrow?"


    To have maintained a close rtionship with her during the years she was paralyzed, these two friends by her side were obviously true friends to her, and she was quite considerate of her friends'' feelings.


    Hearing Nanami''s words, the girl called Kei-chan stopped as well and looked at her two good friends. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "But the sound of the bell is just ahead. Don''t you want to know the truth? If wee back tomorrow... we might not be able to find it!"


    "That''s true!" Hearing Kei-chan say this, Nanami hesitated and turned to Chun Jiang, asking her, "Do you really want to go back, Chun Jiang? Shall we continue walking a bit further? Don''t you want to know the truth behind the urban ghost stories?"


    "I... I still want to..." The girl called Chun Jiang was clutching her shlight with both hands, looking timid, but before she could finish speaking, she suddenly pointed behind Kei-chan and screamed, "Ah¡ª! There''s a ghost!"


    At Chun Jiang''s scream, Nanami and Kei-chan both turned around to look. Behind them was a blurry figure, glowing faintly and floating in mid-air, at least a meter above the ground.


    Seeing this, Nanami and Kei-chan didn''t even have time to make out the figure''s appearance before screaming out loud themselves, dragging the dazed Chun Jiang as they ran towards the exit of Kawakami Cemetery.


    Watching the three flee, the figure couldn''t help but emit a light chuckle and, with the figure''sughter, a pleasant bell sound echoed around them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three of them, after sprinting out of Kawakami Cemetery, didn''t stop until they reached the bus stop, gasping for breath.


    Kei-chan leaned against the bus stop''s billboard, one hand pressed against her chest, trying to alleviate the feeling of her lungs being torn apart due to the intense running. She turned to Nanami and asked, "Nanami-chan, did that thing catch up to us?"


    "I don''t think so, I didn''t hear any bell sounds." Nanami was also gasping for air, supporting herself on a pole at the bus stop, struggling to breathe. Even though she liked to bounce around after being able to stand up again, such vigorous activity was not what she was hoping for.


    Nevertheless, after saying that, Nanami still turned back to nce over her shoulder, and not seeing anything following them, she nodded with certainty.


    "Thank goodness! That really scared me to death!" Hearing that the figure hadn''t followed them, Kei-chan finally breathed a sigh of relief and copsed onto the bench at the bus stop as if she had burned outpletely.


    Chun Jiang, on the other hand, because she was dragged along by Kei-chan and Nanami, wasn''t as close to copsing as the other two, even though she was also panting heavily. Still, she had the strength to ask them, "What on earth was that? Did you get a good look?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly; it seemed like a person in clothes." Kei-chan replied directly. She leaned her head against the billboard behind her and shook it slightly, "I was too busy running just now, I didn''t see clearly what happened at all. Nanami-chan, did you see clearly?"


    Nanami, upon being asked this by Kei-chan, also shook her head and said, "I didn''t look carefully either. I was scared when Chun Jiang yelled, I just saw that the figure was floating in the sky, and it seemed to be glowing. Chun Jiang, you were the first among us to see it; did you see it clearly?"


    "I... I didn''t see it that clearly either, it looked like a woman..." Chun Jiang, under the gaze of Kei-chan and Nanami, still appeared timid, but she spoke seriously, albeit quietly, "That... thing seemed to just appear suddenly. I was just following you guys and talking to Nanami when I looked up and saw that thing, it felt like it was a... female ghost?"


    "A female ghost? A ghost from the cemetery?" Hearing Chun Jiang say this, Kei-chan also couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise, "Although we''re the Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, to encounter a female ghost on our very first official outing... Isn''t this an ill omen?"


    "No, Kei-chan, you should think of it this way, since we were able to meet a female ghost, it proves that ghosts really do exist in this world! That also means there must be other strange and unusual things in this world! Isn''t researching and discovering these things the very reason our Urban Ghost Stories Research Club was founded?" Nanami seemed rather pleased with encountering the female ghost and refuted Kei-chan''s words while encouraging her twopanions in an over-the-top, adolescent tone.


    "Arnold, it''s gettingte, and we''ve seen the female ghost, shouldn''t we head home?" Chun Jiang seemed to no longer want to stay around and suggested to herpanions, "Also, it''s sote now, there probably aren''t any buses, how are we going to get back?"


    "I had my dad send a driver; I''ll call him!" Nanami was clearly well prepared, pulling out her cellphone from the bag she had been carrying all along.

 Chapter 450 - 446 Benefits (Happy New Year everyone, asking for monthly tickets and subscriptions)

    Chen Yu returned to his office, sat at his desk, and looked at Keiko''s father''s medical report, preparing to organize it.


    As someone who had awoken from a vegetative state after a year ofa, the medical history of Keiko''s father was of great significance for the treatment of patients in persistent vegetative states.


    Although Chen Yu had used extraordinary materials like Dragon Blood in treating him, the cellr mutations and regenerations that could promote the recovery of consciousness were still topics worthy of research. If any results could be achieved, they would still be groundbreaking in the medical field.


    Of course, these findings were based on the Healing Potion, so perhaps they could be categorized under the research achievements of Healing Potions?


    As Chen Yu was pondering this, Shirai Reina suddenly spoke to him through the inte on his desk, "Professor, Doctor Tashiro Nanaori is here looking for you, do you want to see her?"


    "Is there something she needs?" Upon hearing Shirai Reina''s voice, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then asked her. He had just encountered Qingdai, which made Chen Yu somewhat wary of the people from the Tashiro Family at this time.


    "Professor, I have a personal favor to ask of you. Please, I implore you to listen!" Tashiro Nanaori''s voice sounded very earnest and sincere, which made Chen Yu consider for a moment before deciding to hear her request.


    After all, Qingdai mentioned that the Tashiro Family wanted to scheme against him, which made Chen Yu also take some interest.


    A family with a long history surely has some depth. Even if it has declined, a sinking ship still has three pounds of nails. Moreover, the Tashiro Family could not be considered as having fallen yet.


    "Let her in." Having made up his mind, Chen Yu had Shirai Reina let Tashiro Nanaori into his office.


    Setting aside the medical report of Keiko''s father, Chen Yu leaned back in his chair, watching Tashiro Nanaori enter and close the door of the office.


    "Professor!" Tashiro Nanaori looked at Chen Yu and immediately knelt down, her forehead touching the ground in a full prostration.


    Seeing Tashiro Nanaori''s posture, Chen Yu couldn''t deny that while her attitude was significantly better than Qingdai''s, it only made him willing to hear what she wanted to say: "Just speak what you need to say, there''s no need for such a disy."


    "Please forgive me, Professor! All this time I''ve been lying. In truth, I was sent by the Tashiro Family to extract the form for the Broad-Spectrum Anti-Cancer Drug and obtain the patents from you," Tashiro Nanaori began by revealing her true intentions: "It''s not just me; Doctor Qingdai shares the same mission. Her aim, however, is to seduce you, Professor, so that you would be an inw of the Tashiro Family, thereby making your patents part of the Tashiro Family''s assets."


    "Is that so? This is pretty much what I suspected," Chen Yu said, shaking his head nonchntly. The motives of Tashiro Nanaori and Qingdai were almost transparent, and after such a long time of interaction, if Chen Yu couldn''t guess what they were after, he might as well gouge out his eyes and stomp on them.


    Yet Chen Yu was still curious why Qingdai and Tashiro Nanaori came to confess to him one after the other. "Doctor Qingdai just sought me out, although I turned her down. But I suppose the matter she wanted to discuss with me would be simr to yours, right? Why do both of you want to discuss these things with me? Did you conspire to betray your family together?"


    When Tashiro Nanaori heard that Qingdai had already looked for Chen Yu, her face showed a mixture of disappointment and mncholy. However, upon learning that Chen Yu did not entertain what Qingdai wanted to discuss, this made Tashiro Nanaori''s eyes brighten, and she quickly exined to Chen Yu: "It is because,st night, the family summoned Qingdai and me. They are growing impatient with ourck of progress, so they ordered us to put direct pressure on you, Professor, to make you sumb. However, under Qingdai''s mediation, the order was postponed. She probably wanted to discuss this with you too."


    Tashiro Nanaori could have kept what Qingdai did yesterday a secret, but for some reason, she chose toe clean about everything in front of Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow at Tashiro Nanaori''s words. While all of this was within his expectations, he still asked her, "You and Qingdai are cousins, but from the way you talk, it seems you don''t hold any affection for her?"


    "Although nominally, she is my cousin, but in reality, she... should be from my grandfather''s generation. It''s only because of the family''s secret techniques... that she is also my cousin." It seemed like a matter of family disgrace not to be aired in public, so after a sinct exnation, Tashiro Nanaori refrained from further discussing the matter. Instead, she pleaded with Chen Yu, "Professor, I know you''re a Sub-Legendary Powerhouse and the hidden leader of the Mingyue Society. The Tashiro Family is nothing in your eyes! I beg, no, I implore you to help me, please destroy the Tashiro Family!"


    "Destroy your own family? This request..." Upon hearing Tashiro Nanaori''s request, Chen Yu was surprised, and asked incredulously, "Why do you want to destroy your own family, and why should I help you with that?"


    Chen Yu did not deny Tashiro Nanaori''s characterization of him because some things are easy to guess if one is determined enough.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said and knowing he had not immediately rejected the idea, Tashiro Nanaori realized there was a ray of hope and eagerly said, "Because the current Tashiro Family is nothing but a decaying coffin! Maybe you don''t know, but even though my grandfather holds the title of family head, all affairs, big and small within the family, are still secretly controlled by my great-great-grandfather! Rather than his descendants, the Tashiro Family is more like pawns he maniptes. Even Qingdai, whom he purportedly dotes on the most on the surface, is nothing more than a more useful pawn to him."


    "Useful? Her performance can hardly be called excellent," Chen Yu said, his lips curling up as he listened to Tashiro Nanaori''s description of Qingdai: "I understand why you want to take down your family, but what''s in it for me if I help you? What can the Mingyue Society gain from this?"


    "This..." Tashiro Nanaori found herself in a difficult position, as Chen Yu''s question put her in a spot, not knowing what kind of benefits she could offer to move a Sub-Legendary Transcendent.


    Just as Tashiro Nanaori was troubled, someone pushed open the door of Chen Yu''s office.


    Both Chen Yu and Tashiro Nanaori looked up in surprise toward the entrance to see Jounouchi Hiromi walking in, with Qingdai standing behind her.


    "As for the benefits, a Sub-Legendary who''s lived for two hundred years makes for quite an impressive material."

 Chapter 451 - 447: Sudden Incident

    Under the anxious gaze of the two "sisters" from the Tashiro family, Jounouchi Hiromi began to ry to Chen Yu the details Qingdai had shared with her earlier, which were also the matters Qingdai had intended to discuss with Chen Yu.


    "So you mean to say, that the previous head of the Tashiro family extended his lifespan by sacrificing his descendants, has been alive since the Bakumatsu period, and has reached a Sub-Legendary Level?" Chen Yu regarded Tashiro Nanaori and Qingdai with amusement, finding their revtion somewhat funny, "To be treated as a nobody by a Sub-Legendary¡ªthis is truly¡­ Although I myself have ascended to a Sub-Legendary Level not long ago, the feeling of being looked down upon is indeed unpleasant!"


    "That''s because Mr. Chen Yu, you always keep such a low profile!" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but quip, but after saying this, she nced towards Qingdai, and with a sense of helplessness, shook her head, "Although you''ve always been discreet, Mr. Chen Yu, it''s forgivable that they were unaware of your strength, but Ryosen-kun from the Mingyue Society frequents you often. As a family of Transcendents, how could you fail to gather such intelligence?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words made Qingdai immediately turn to look at Tashiro Nanaori. If not for the misleading information and intelligence reported to her family, she wouldn''t have treated Chen Yu as an ordinary person.


    "I failed to report Professor Chen Yu''s true standing to my family, and my great-great-grandfather ispletely unaware of Professor Chen Yu and Doctor Jounouchi''s real capabilities," admitted Tashiro Nanaori, who had decided not to keep secrets any longer and revealed she hadn''t informed her great-great-grandfather of Chen Yu''s situation.


    Even though Qingdai already knew the truth, hearing it from Tashiro Nanaori''s own lips still left her quite aggrieved. However, a voice inside reminded her not to lose sight of the bigger picture over a petty grievance.


    Listening to the voice within, Qingdai suppressed her urge to scold Tashiro Nanaori, realizing such matters could wait. Right now, the most important thing was to get Chen Yu to agree to help.


    With this in mind, Qingdai bowed deeply in front of Chen Yu, lowered her head, and implored him sincerely, "Professor Chen Yu, I know that you''ve always detested me, and it''s not my intention to argue, given I did indeed approach you with malice. But I must implore you to lend your assistance in this matter! I am willing to repay you with anything!"


    As she spoke, Qingdai, like Tashiro Nanaori earlier, knelt before Chen Yu.


    "Why do all you people from the Tashiro family enjoy prostrating so much? Stand up; I''m not ustomed to having people kneel down and talk to me," Chen Yu said with a frown, showing his dissatisfaction to Qingdai, who remained on her knees.


    Noticing the dissatisfaction in Chen Yu''s tone, Qingdai raised her head from where she knelt, but her position was unfortunate; Chen Yu''s desk blocked her view, and she couldn''t see his face.


    "Stand up and then speak. Even if Mr. Chen Yu is unwilling to lend a hand, I''m quite interested in the matter! Especially what you, Doctor Qingdai, mentioned," Jounouchi Hiromi interjected unexpectedly, signaling Qingdai to rise while also persuading Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, don''t you want to add another Legendary-rank Undead Servant to your collection?"


    "Legendary-rank?" "Undead Servant?" Qingdai and Tashiro Nanaori detected very significant information from Jounouchi Hiromi''s remark.


    Originally, Qingdai had only thought to plead with Chen Yu for help through Jounouchi Hiromi, but to her surprise, Jounouchi became very interested in the story, particrly when Qingdai mentioned the person she called ''grandfather'' was a Sub-Legendary Transcendent that had survived since the Bakumatsu period, pulling her straight into Chen Yu''s office.


    Previously, Qingdai had believed that Jounouchi was interested in the Tashiro family''s Life Extension Law and the potential spoils from a Sub-Legendary Transcendent, but at that moment, Jounouchi''s words stunned her. Were they nning on turning her grandfather into a puppet? And this talk of undead¡­ Surely Professor Chen Yu wasn''t some kind of cultist?


    As Qingdai felt increasingly rmed, even considering whether she had been too reckless, Chen Yu tapped lightly on the desk and spoke, "Stand up. If someone else saw this, they might think I was about to do something to you."


    Hearing this, Qingdai stood up, still somewhat uneasy.


    "I''m not interested in what the Tashiro family is up to, nor do I want to hear your or Nanao''s stories," Chen Yu said, watching Qingdai and Tashiro Nanaori nch at his words, and he raised his hand to stop them before they could speak, "Let me finish. Although I''m indeed uninterested in this affair, the fact that a Sub-Legendary Transcendent is involved does provide a reason to pique my interest. However, I don''t want to be personally involved. Since you, Hiromi, are interested in this case, you handle it. You may freely utilize the manpower of the Mingyue Society, and even if you wish to employ the Shadow Guard, that won''t be an issue, I''ll speak to him."


    "Is that so? I understand. With Shadow Guard and Xiao Lan involved, a Sub-Legendary doesn''t require your intervention. Besides, I''d like to see how much I''ve improved since that fight in Kanazawa with Maeda Toshiie," Jounouchi Hiromi responded nonchntly to Chen Yu''s suggestion, nodding her head in agreement with the arrangement. After all, with Xiao Lan, the Legendary Dragon, and a Legendary Warrior like Shadow Guard taking action, not to mention just a Sub-Legendary¡ªeven a true Legendary would struggle to cause much stir, so it didn''t matter whether Chen Yu was involved.


    While epting the task, Jounouchi''s mind was already contemting how to turn the so-called Sub-Legendary Transcendent that had lived since the Bakumatsu period into an Undead Servant, and what kind of Undead Servant he would make.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s decision, both Tashiro Nanaori and Qingdai breathed a sigh of relief, but they also couldn''t help feeling apprehensive. If Chen Yu wasn''t going to take action, would Jounouchi Hiromi and her mentioned associates be able to confront that undying monster? After all, his influence had deeply prated the marrow of Tashiro Nanaori and Qingdai.


    "By the way, Doctor Qingdai, earlier you mentioned you should be of the same generation as Doctor Qi Zhi''s grandfather, yet you are now her cousin. How does that work?" Since Jounouchi perceived no threat from them, her interest naturally shifted to matters she found more intriguing.


    Before Qingdai could respond, the door to Chen Yu''s office burst open again.


    The sses Doctor rushed in, anxiety written on his face, and handed a mobile phone to Chen Yu, "Sorry, Professor, but I think you should take a look at this."


    "What''s this?" Chen Yu took the phone from the sses Doctor, his expression one of surprise, and as he looked at the screen, he noticed a news page disyed on it.

 Chapter 452 - 448: Dont Panic (Explanation about the illness is in the latter half)

    "What on earth is going on?" said Chen Yu, his eyes wide with surprise after reading the news, he looked at the sses Doctor standing before him, waiting for an exnation.


    "This is a breaking news alert from this morning. It says that an outbreak of pneumonia caused by a novel coronavirus has erupted in China. Currently, three confirmed cases have been found in Japan, one in Hokkaido and two in Tokyo. All of them are tourists from China and have been taken to the hospital for istion," the sses Doctor hurriedly exined to Chen Yu.


    "Novel coronavirus pneumonia? Simr to SARS and MARS?" Hiromi, who was standing by, heard the sses Doctor''s words. Although she and Tashiro Nanaori were most concerned about their own business, as a doctor, she felt a genuine concern and fear for coronavirus pneumonia, especially since Tokyo had just encountered an outbreak of MARS the previous year.


    "Yes, it''s indeed pneumonia triggered by a novel coronavirus," the sses Doctor nodded and continued to exin, "Supposedly, it''s caused by the consumption of wild animals. The transmission is very quick and has already affected most areas in China. The three cases found in Japan were previously confirmed to be from the outbreaks'' origin. It seems that the Ministry of Health and Welfare is already issuing notices."


    After listening to the sses Doctor''s briefing, Chen Yu fell into great concern. Although he had just visited his family in China during the New Year, the current situation unavoidably plunged him into worry.


    Pulling out his cell phone, Chen Yu gestured an apology to the sses Doctor, stood up, and walked to the window behind him to make a phone call to his father: "Dad, it''s me, Ah-Yu. How are things over there? I''ve heard in Japan that... "


    While Chen Yu was on the phone, Jounouchi Hiromi also inquired the sses Doctor for more detailed information: "sses Doctor, do you know the current specifics? To which hospitals were the two confirmed cases in Tokyo sent? Has the Ministry of Health and Welfare issued any specific notices?"


    "I''m not quite clear on the specifics at the moment, but it''s said that the situation isn''t too severe since no infections were found in Japan before. Perhaps the Ministry of Health and Welfare will issue a simr notice to what was done during the MARS event," the sses Doctor admitted, clearly still in the dark about the details. In the face of such an emergency, no one was prepared to specte.


    As both of them spoke, Chen Yu finished his call. After apologizing to the sses Doctor, he continued, "Since the situation is unclear, we''ll just wait for the official information. Worrying won''t help us. Besides, this is a matter for the respiratory medicine department, not for we surgeons to meddle in. If there''s nothing else, you can go back to your duties. Don''t be too anxious¡ªI''ve just called China and heard that several patients have already been cured and discharged. The situation isn''t as frightening as it seems."


    "Understood, Professor," said the sses Doctor upon hearing Chen Yu''s words. He nodded and then left Chen Yu''s office.


    Seeing the sses Doctor depart, Chen Yu then turned to Hiromi and Tashiro Nanaori, saying, "I''m not interested in dealing with your matters right now. Hiromi has already agreed to stand up for you, so you can just discuss it with her. If there''s nothing else, go back to work."


    "We understand, thank you, Professor Chen Yu," Hiromi and Tashiro Nanaori exchanged nces, epting the situation, and left Chen Yu''s office together.


    Watching Qingdai and Tashiro Nanaori leave, Jounouchi Hiromi then turned to Chen Yu with concern and asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, how are your uncle and aunt doing?"


    "The situation isn''t too serious. Although the atmosphere is indeed tense, my dad said that the nation and government have already started taking response measures. Currently, the main issue is that the outbreak urred during the Spring Festival. Because of the movement of people, the epidemic has spread across the country, but the primary infected areas are still where the outbreak began. Nearly all patients from other provinces have been admitted to the hospital for treatment, and some people have already been discharged," Chen Yu exined, clearly having obtained a lot of information from his recent phone call home. Despite this, he was still searching for rted reports on hisputer.


    "Coronavirus pneumonia... no matter how I think about it, it still seems very scary. Mr. Chen Yu, did you remind your uncle and aunt to take preventive measures?" Jounouchi Hiromi watched as Chen Yu browsed for information online, so she stood beside him with concern, looking at theputer screen with him.


    "Yes, my dad bought a bunch of medical surgical masks. He said to avoid going out as much as possible and to wear a mask when he does. When he gets home, my mom uses medical alcohol to disinfect the things he brings back, even frequently used items like cellphones and keys are wiped down with alcohol when he gets home," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi the protective measures his parents were taking. Because his grandmother was a specialist in infectious diseases, these precautions were very thorough.


    "That''s good. But have you told your uncle and aunt how to dispose of used masks properly?" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but remind Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu smiled and, while continuing to search for news, said, "No problem there. My mom used to work in a hospital, too. She keeps all used masks in a special stic bag, sprays them with alcohol before throwing them in the trash to avoid spreading the virus as much as possible. And after taking off the mask, my mom always insists that my dad wash his hands thoroughly. Even the clothes worn outside are hung in a ventted area to air out."


    As Chen Yu exined, he pulled up a vast amount of information online. Being a doctor, he knew of some professional websites that were typically visited by medical professionals only, where the information was naturally much more reliable than ordinary onlinements.


    "The susceptible poption includes the elderly and those with lower immunity. Initial symptoms are hypoxia. About 70% of patients exhibit mild symptoms. For severe cases, oxygen therapy is effective; patients can see significant improvement within 5-7 days, and although there isn''t a good drug treatment, the vast majority can be cured," Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi, who didn''t understand Chinese, summarizing the information he had found: "Currently, the epidemic area mainly faces a shortage of medical supplies and is calling for donations from society. Ordinary cold and fever patients flooding hospitals are resulting in a shortage of hospital beds and also risk cross-infection, so it is rmended that patients with mild symptoms and temperatures not exceeding 38¡ãC self-iste at home, which is safer than going to the hospital."


    Reading this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but scoff, "I knew that would be the case. Those other rumors I found earlier about tens of thousands infected, uncollected corpses in hospitals, and patients dying at home¡ªthey''re all just rumors!"


    "Amon cold and fever can still cause fear, can''t they?" Jounouchi Hiromi could understand these concerns, but she didn''t think that going to the hospital during a cold or fever was a better option: "From what you''ve found, Mr. Chen Yu, the main symptoms of this pneumonia are fever, breathing difficulties, and chest tightness, quite different from just a cold or fever."


    "That''s why in times like these, the most important thing is not to panic," Chen Yu sighed in frustration. How easily said than done is it not to panic in such situations?

 Chapter 453 - 449: Virus (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    The sudden incident inevitably added a tense atmosphere to the hospital, and although patients had been quarantined, it was not from the outset, leaving the extent of the virus''s spread still uncertain.


    Fortunately, this was a hospital, and one of the best university hospitals in Japan at that; it had taken corresponding measures as soon as news was received. After all, Tokyo had just experienced an outbreak of Middle East Respiratory Syndromest year, so they were able to utilize the approaches they adopted back then in dealing with the infectious event caused by this new virus.


    Although the situation made Yu Chen quite unsettled, he still diligentlypleted his morning work before discussing the matter again with Hiromi Jounouchi during lunch.


    Knowing what had urred, neither went to the hospital cafeteria to eat; on one hand, to avoid crowded ces, and on the other, because the content of their discussion was not suitable for others to hear.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, necromancy includes the gue School. Would a necromancer from the gue School have a way to deal with diseases caused by a virus?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked while eating, spreading open her "Crimson Hymn" on Yu Chen''s office desk and carefully reading about the gue School.


    "You don''t need a gue School necromancer; even necromancers from other Schools of magic have ways to deal with such natural viruses," Yu Chen said. He didn''t consult his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" as Hiromi Jounouchi did, his own worries much more intense than hers: "If I could obtain a sample of the virus, even as a surgeon like me, I am confident I could create a medicine targeted at this virus¡ªit''s just unfortunate I can''t get hold of such a sample."


    "Even for internal medicine doctors who are not in respiratory or infectious diseases, it would be difficult to get ess to virus samples, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi said with a helpless shake of her head, although she and Yu Chen were both confident they had the ability to solve the problem with supernatural means, as surgeons they obviously had no appropriate excuse to get involved with internal medicine matters.


    They surely couldn''t say they were transcendents with supernatural powers, could they? If patients had been taken to Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, it would be easier toe up with an excuse to ess a virus sample, but they didn''t even know which hospital the patients had been quarantined in, let alone get ess to the virus.


    "Treating this isn''t something for us to intervene in, nor do we need to," Yu Chen said, not believing the situation had reached a point that required both of them, as necromancers, to resolve this with extraordinary measures. "I''ve carefully looked at the information currently avable online and the official news reports; most patients are not in serious condition, those with mild symptoms can recover quickly with supportive therapy, and even those with severe symptoms have a low mortality rate. It shouldn''t be a serious issue."


    Modern medicine has already advanced far; even without supernatural powers, if humanity can identify the source and characteristics of the virus with scientific technology alone, fighting it isn''t difficult.


    Perhaps it will take longer than if Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who possess specialized knowledge as transcendents, were to research it, but it will eventually be resolvable.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, it says here that the gue School has the ability to create and improve viruses. If a virus like this one fell into the hands of a gue School necromancer with malicious intent, what could happen? Could it lead to a disaster?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked worriedly, knowing all too well from traditional novels and games just how infamous necromancer gues can be.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows, his expression turning a bit strange, and then gave a peculiar smile. "Hiromi, you know that viruses can be transmitted through air, don''t you?"


    "I do. The flu virus is transmitted through the air, isn''t it?" Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, puzzled by Chen Yu''s question: "What do you mean by asking this, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "In the knowledge of the gue School, there''s a way to transform ordinary viruses into ones that can be transmitted through water and air, and can infect across species," Yu Chen said, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi with a sinister gaze, leading her imagination: "Imagine if a virus could spread through water, contaminating rivers, infecting every animal in these waters, their dead bodies bing a new breeding ground for the virus. And the virus in the water spreading through movement and evaporation into the air, infecting an entire river basin..."


    "That would turn... every ce the river flows through into a dead zone! Everywhere touched by the river would be afflicted with a terrible gue! And if you add some necromancy spells into the mix... it would be a necromancer''s natural disaster!" Hiromi Jounouchi was clearly frightened by the image Chen Yu had depicted, asking him anxiously, "You don''t have such a terrible idea, do you, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Chen Yu shrugged nonchntly, smiling, "When I first got the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium,'' I thought about unleashing a necromantic catastrophe because of my chuunibyou and rebellious nature, but before I had the power to do so, the long process of learning had already ground away such whims. Besides, the world is so wonderful, why should I spend my days thinking about destroying it?"


    "As long as you don''t, that''s good! That''s really good!" Hiromi Jounouchi only felt reassured after hearing what Chen Yu said, but she remained tense, knowing that everything he spoke of was within his capabilities, and now he had the power to make it happen.


    If a virus capable of cross-species transmission through water and air were to appear on Earth... Just think how many people get the flu every year! If the flu became deadly enough, it could very well exterminate mankind!


    The 1918 Spanish flu pandemic had already infected a billion people worldwide, causing forty million deaths using only an influenza virus native to Earth!


    At that moment, Hiromi Jounouchi felt immensely relieved that Yu Chen had not fully harnessed the knowledge and power of the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' when he first obtained it, with his chuunibyou and rebellious thoughts being worn away by arduous study.


    Otherwise, the world might have already been destroyed by him several times over.

 Chapter 454 - 450: Human Nature (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Although Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were both very concerned about the novel coronavirus outbreak, without urate information, they couldn''t make any effective response. The only thing they could do was to strengthen their personal protection.


    Neither Yu Chen nor Hiromi Jounouchi had the habit of wearing masks, but after learning about the transmission of the novel coronavirus, Hiromi Jounouchi still brought a whole box of medical surgical masks, disinfectant, and medical alcohol, forcing Yu Chen to wear a mask and disinfect properly.


    Even though Yu Chen''s Extraordinary Physique and Hiromi Jounouchi''s Dragon''s Body could both ignore such viral infections, it was still inappropriate to appear too unconcerned while everyone else was taking these precautions.


    So, despite his dislike for masks, at quitting time, Yu Chen put on a mask under Hiromi Jounouchi''s insistence, and together they left the hospital.


    On the way home, Yu Chen distinctly saw many more people wearing masks, and there were fewer pedestrians on the streets. Even though the streets of Tokyo were always bustling with people, today there was a visibly noticeable reduction, aside from the srymen who had to leave their homes for work.


    "It seems that everyone has made timely responses after learning about the situation!" Observing the subway carriage that was more vacant than usual, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but remark to Yu Chen.


    "Although there''s no immediate need to do so, it''s good to have such a sense of precaution," Yu Chen slightly nodded. This tense self-protective behavior was much better than indifference, "I hope the epidemic hasn''t spread in Japan; otherwise, things could be very troublesome."


    "Yeah,st year''s MARS already had people panicking, and now with a new type of pneumonia outbreak this year, Tokyo really seems to be gued with disasters!" Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head helplessly but soon brought up the Tashiro Family''s matter to Yu Chen, "Speaking of which, Mr. Chen Yu, why are you so uninterested in the Tashiro Family''s affairs? A Sub-Legendary can create another Legendary-rank Undead Servant, right?"


    "Yes, but I don''t want to be used by others, nor do I want to get involved in such boring family disputes," Yu Chen lowered his voice. Since the subway was emptier that day, he didn''t deliberately avoid discussing these topics with Hiromi Jounouchi, "Although the Tashiro Family means to harm me, Ryosen-kun can handle it sufficiently; why should I personally take action? Besides, Doctor Qi Zhi and Doctor Qingdai... don''t be fooled by their seemingly pitiful appearance seeking help. In fact, to a great extent, it was their involvement that exacerbated the conflict."


    Hiromi Jounouchi agreed with Yu Chen''s view and nodded, "Indeed, the former head of the Tashiro family, having lived from the Bakumatsu period to now, is obviously not a reckless person. If he could understand your strength, Mr. Chen Yu, he probably wouldn''t have sent Doctor Qi Zhi and Doctor Qingdai after you, right?"


    "That''s uncertain. Although Qi Zhi concealed my abilities, leading the Tashiro Family to try to deal with me, an old man who could sacrifice his descendants to prolong his own life would certainly cherish it. However, knowing that I could be a Sub-Legendary by thirty, it''s hard to say what he might decide to do. What if he wanted to extract the secret to breaking through to Legendary from me?" Yu Chen asked Hiromi Jounouchi, raising a questioning look.


    "That might be possible," Hiromi Jounouchi said, nodding with ambiguity and a touch of emotion, "The former head of the Tashiro family, in order to prolong his life, insanely used his own grandson as an experiment. After sacrificing him, he ced the boy''s soul into the not yet born Doctor Qingdai, hoping to aplish reincarnation and live another life. However, he didn''t expect Doctor Qingdai to be born a girl, and with twin souls, his n was thwarted and he refrained from reincarnating himself."


    "Did Doctor Qingdai tell you this herself?" Yu Chen frowned, seemingly skeptical about this story.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded affirmatively, "This indeed came from Doctor Qingdai herself. I have also examined her, and she definitely has twin souls. One of the souls does present as male¡ªit doesn''t seem like she''s lying."


    "She might not be lying about her origins, but whether the experiment was coerced is another matter," Yu Chen shook his head, clearly not entirely convinced by Qingdai''s words, "Qi Zhi told me that Qingdai was the person most cherished and trusted by the former head of the Tashiro Family. Her story is not just that of an experimental subject. Moreover, the condition of twin souls in her, is not as simple as putting another soul into a fetus before birth. Hiromi, be careful, and don''t trust her too much."


    "Okay, I get it. I''ll be cautious around her," hearing Yu Chen''s words, Hiromi Jounouchi grew more vignt and her guard against Qingdai deepened.


    "About this matter with the Tashiro Family, since you''re interested, Hiromi, let''s do as I said this morning and have Ryosen-kun handle it. With his capabilities and the current strength of the Mingyue Society, the Tashiro Family can''t create any significant trouble. I''ve already had the Shadow Guard take action. With him involved, there''s no need for you to step in," Yu Chen advised Hiromi Jounouchi not to get personally involved, still a bit uneasy about the Tashiro Family.


    "I know! My strength isn''t badpared to yours, right? Besides, I have Xiao Lan with me, so nothing will go wrong!" Hiromi Jounouchi chuckled at Yu Chen, pleased that he was so concerned about her, but she didn''t see any reason for unexpected urrences.


    However, Yu Chen didn''t share her view and still looked worried, "With your abilities, of course, there would be no problems. But the scariest thing in the world has never been force, it''s the human heart. It''s the scheming of the human heart that scares me, because the malice and treachery it can harbor are something you can never predict, or even imagine."


    "Okay, then we''ll do as you say, Mr. Chen Yu, and let Ryosen-kun handle it. His power has also increased rapidly, he must be close to reaching the threshold of Sub-Legendary, right?" Seeing Yu Chen so earnest, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t reject his good intentions. Although she couldn''t test how much herbat abilities had improved, she obviously wasn''t someone who made unreasonable demands.


    "Ryosen is still quite a distance from the threshold of Sub-Legendary! It''s not that easy to achieve," Yu Chen chuckled, but at the same time also admiringly added, "However, Kojo''s strength is indeed increasing rapidly. Given another two years, she should be close to reaching that domain."

 Chapter 455 - 451 Morning (Please Vote with Monthly Tickets, Subscribe)

    Despite various concerns, when the sun rose, Chen Yu still got up early with Jounouchi Hiromi to prepare for work at the hospital.


    "Here, this is for Audis," Jounouchi Hiromi opened a can of cat food and poured its contents into Audis''s bowl. She also prepared the same food for Xiao Lan next to it, ignoring its unreasonable request for roast brave meat. Only after being satisfied watching them nod did she return to the dining table to enjoy her own breakfast.


    Today''s breakfast was made by Chen Yu, but it wasn''t something he prepared after getting up this morning; instead, he had put it in the pot to simmer overnight. In the morning, he just had to add the pre-prepared preserved eggs and minced meat, then reheat everything together to make the preserved egg and lean meat congee.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi gently blew on the hot congee scooped up with her spoon, she took a taste, and the delicious vor filled her mouth, invigorating her spirit, as if a warm current had awakened her from her stomach, infusing her with energy.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how did you cook this congee? It''s so delicious!" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but praise. Although Japanese people only drink congee when sick, apparently, the Chinese do not have this custom; congee is just an ordinary breakfast in China.


    "I rinsed the ricest night and started to simmer it in a y pot using low heat all night long, slowly puffing up each grain of rice. This method makes the congee thick and full of rice fragrance," Chen Yu said as he served himself a bowl of congee, picked up a little bit of Japanese pickles, and after feeling especially contented with the delicious hot congee, he continued to exin, "As for the meat and preserved eggs in the congee, I prepared them this morning. The loin meat was diced and nched to remove any gamey taste. Along with preserved eggs marinated with sugar and salt, and finely shredded ginger, they were all cooked until the fragrance was released."


    "No, Mr. Chen Yu, you must have left out an ingredient!" Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi took another careful spoonful of the hot congee, smelling and tasting it before pouting discontentedly at Chen Yu, seemingly dissatisfied with him for concealing an ingredient.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s coquettish demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh: "Hiromi, you actually tasted it? I added white pepper. That is the soul of preserved egg and lean meat congee. Without white pepper, itcks soul."


    "Lacks soul? Isn''t that a bit of an exaggeration?"ughed Jounouchi Hiromi. But as she picked up her small bowl and looked at the fragrant hot congee, she stillplimented Chen Yu, "Nevertheless, the congee you made is really delicious, Mr. Chen Yu. Teach me how to make it next time!"


    "Sure, but for today let''s get ready for work instead," replied Chen Yu with a smile, also reminding Jounouchi Hiromi to be mindful of the time.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s reminder, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly put down her bowl, rushed back to her room, and brought back a stack of manuscript paper, cing it in front of Chen Yu: "Mr. Chen Yu, could you look at this? It''s the paper I wrote based on the blood modification discussions we had. It mainly discusses how to improve the hemolytic reactions that ur between different blood types, thereby solving the problem of transfusions across different blood groups. If there''s nothing wrong with it, I''d like to get it published."


    "Hiromi, you want to publish this paper?" Chen Yu asked, flipping through the paper while praising, "That''s a great idea! If it really bes possible to transfuse blood between different types, it means that the existing medical research system concerning blood will be rewritten. Hiromi, if you can transform our discussions into a paper, you could even win a Nobel Prize!"


    "The Nobel Prize? If both you and I could win the Nobel Prize, wouldn''t that create a legend? As far as I know, only Madam Curie and her husband have both won the Nobel Prize in human history, right?" Upon hearing Chen Yu mention the Nobel Prize, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but fantasize.


    "If you''re willing, it shouldn''t be too difficult," Chen Yu smiled, setting aside Jounouchi Hiromi''s thesis, "I''ll have a look at it if I have time, but you know I''m not very good with papers. I suggest you let Professor Niaoi take a look instead."


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi simply shrugged her shoulders and sat down to continue eating the preserved egg and lean meat porridge Chen Yu had prepared, saying nonchntly, "It''s fine. I asked you to take a look mainly to edit the parts about superordinary theory, after all, the paper is ultimately for the general public to read. So, Mr. Chen Yu, please help me delete those parts about superordinary theory first, then I''ll take it to Professor Niaoi for his assistance."


    "Mm, that works too. I''ll help you take a look first," Chen Yu nodded without saying anything more.


    Due to having to go to work in the morning, they soon finished their breakfast. Chen Yu snapped his fingers to summon the Ghost Maid to clean up the bowls and chopsticks. After cautioning Xiao Lan and Audis not to cause any trouble, he left the house with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "By the way, Hiromi, regarding the Tashiro Family matter, I entrusted Ryosen-kun and the Shadow Guard to cooperate with youst night. Just let them know how you want to proceed." As they walked toward the subway station, Chen Yu inevitably reminded Jounouchi Hiromi about this matter again.


    Although it had been confirmed from Qingdai and Tashiro Nanaori that the strongest in the Tashiro Family was only Sub-Legendary, a nearly two-hundred-year-old monster was clearly deeply cunning. Even now, unaware of the actual situation due to the betrayal of his two great-granddaughters, he was not to be underestimated.


    "I got it, you''ve told me several times! I''ll be careful. Besides, it''s just a two-hundred-year-old Sub-Legendary. Could he really win against Shadow Guard and Xiao Lan? With the two of them, even if the old man from the Tashiro Family is powerful, it won''t be a problem. If you''re really that worried, why don''t you deal with him yourself?"


    Feeling a bit embarrassed by what Jounouchi Hiromi had said, Chen Yu had no choice but to fall silent; he felt he was being too talkative. He truly didn''t want to intervene in the matter, yet he couldn''t let go of worrying about his girlfriend, which he supposed was understandable.


    "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, when will your Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory be ready? Although Keiko''s father has already woken up, his condition won''t improve unless his soul is healed." Moving on from the Tashiro Family issue, Jounouchi Hiromi brought up the subject of Keiko''s father with Chen Yu.


    "Um, I''ll ask Ryosen-kunter," Chen Yu was also very concerned about the matter, but he had entrusted Kyuuzai Ryousen with full responsibility for it.

 Chapter 456 - 452: Infection (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    When Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at the hospital as usual, they found the atmosphere to be unusually tense today.


    All the nurses in the hospital lobby were wearing masks, as were the patients who hade for consultation. In addition, several junior nurses were spraying disinfectant, filling the entire lobby with its scent and lending the hospital an air of rm and trepidation.


    "What''s going on? Even if epidemic prevention and control are necessary, there''s no need to be this anxious, right?" Yu Chen stopped a junior nurse to ask.


    "Professor Chen Yu! Good morning!" The stopped nurse greeted Yu Chen and hastened to exin: "It''s like this, Professor, another infected patient was discovered in Tokyo Metropolisst night and was brought to the hospital this morning, so the director ordered us to carry out disinfection procedures."


    "Another patient? And they were brought to our hospital?" Hiromi Jounouchi was immediately surprised. The transmission speed of this new type of pneumonia was simply too fast, wasn''t it?


    "Yes, and the infected individual is a national of our own country. They have already been isted in the ICU ward and are under the direct care of Director Yamamoto of the Department of Internal Medicine," the junior nurse informed Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi. Although her face was concealed by a mask, her eyes undoubtedly showed signs of nervousness and worry.


    Upon hearing that Yamamoto Hisae was personally treating the patient, Yu Chen had to admire his own teacher''s formidable rival. In such times, taking on the treatment of a highly infectious patient, Yamamoto Hisae did not seem to be one of those bureaucratic doctors but rather showed some responsibility befitting a medical professional.


    "Since they have been admitted, there''s nothing to be done. Do a thorough job with the hospital''s disinfection and epidemic prevention work. The virus primarily infects those with low immunity, and most patients in the hospital fall into this category, so protective measures must be taken," Yu Chen advised the junior nurse before he and Hiromi Jounouchi headed towards their office.


    "Infection of a national... This must count as secondary transmission, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi also seemed a bit tense at the news that the infected person was a national, as this implied the virus had begun to spread within the country, rather than being confined to cases imported from affected areas.


    "Yes, so the situation is getting somewhat serious. However, don''t be too nervous. This virus has a much lower mortality rate than MARS. ording to the statistics I checked yesterday, only 4% of patients have died so far, and the majority of the deceased are elderly or individuals with underlying diseases thatpromise their immunity," Yu Chen exined to Hiromouchi Jounouchi.


    However, despite saying this, all the patients in the hospital belonged to the group with lowered immunity. Particrly under Japan''s tiered healthcare system, University Hospitals often handle variousplicated cases or severe illnesses, which posed no issue usually, but given the current circumstances... if the virus were to spread, it would be like throwing a mouse into a rice bin.


    Of course, although the hospital housed many susceptible individuals, it was also the ce with the best protective measures in ce. As long as the hospital''s defenses held, the virus would not be able to spread within its walls.


    But as this virus was unprecedented, would the hospital have adequate protective measures in ce? Yu Chen couldn''t help but worry.


    After parting ways with Hiromi Jounouchi and changing into his white coat in his office, Yu Chen remained concerned. He decided topile the various pieces of information he had collected about the new virus and nned to hand them over to Yamamoto Hisae.


    Regardless of theplexity of the rivalry between internal and external medicine, one should not, especially at such a time, use patients'' lives and health as tools for conflict.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Yu Chen arrived at the ICU, he found that a separate istion area had been established, and everyone was d in heavy protective gear.


    Yu Chen was about to change into a protective suit to find Yamamoto Hisae when he saw her exiting the quarantine area, already in the process of removing her gear in the disinfection zone.


    "Director Yamamoto, I heard that the hospital has admitted an infected patient. How is their condition?" After Yamamoto Hisae had taken off the heavy protective suit and other equipment and re-sanitized in the disinfection zone, Yu Chen approached her to inquire about the situation.


    Yamamoto Hisae looked decidedly serious at this moment, her face bearing the marks left by her mask, clearly indicating she had been personally treating the patient.


    Hearing Yu Chen''s inquiry, she looked up at him, seemingly surprised to see him there but nheless exined, "Currently, the patient is in stable condition. Although there''s inmmation-rted exudation in the lungs, it''s not severe. However, for this new type of disease, there are no effective drugs avable at the moment. We can only provide supportive therapy, maintain their oxygen supply to ensure breathing, and allow for the self-recovery of lung function."


    Upon hearing this from Yamamoto Hisae, Yu Chen nodded and handed over his collected data: "This is some relevant information I''ve collected from various websites. It should be of help to you, Director Yamamoto. This virus is highly transmissible, so please ensure that istion and protective measures are stringent. Should the virus escape, the hospital is full of immunpromised individuals prone to infection, and the consequences would be unimaginable."


    If it were any other time, Yamamoto Hisae would likely feel displeased by Yu Chen''s words, but in this situation, she read the material he brought attentively, appreciating the Japanese trantion, feeling both impressed and grateful that Yu Chen would do this now: "Thank you, Professor Chen Yu, your information is very timely! With this data, we can avoid some detours. On behalf of my colleagues in the Department of Internal Medicine, I thank you, Professor Chen Yu."


    After speaking, Yamamoto Hisae said to a junior nurse nearby, "We must strengthen the quarantine of the ward. All medical personnel entering and leaving the quarantine area should not go home during this time. They need to be potentially isted, among other precautions..."


    While Yamamoto Hisae was issuing instructions, seeing Yu Chen still present, she stopped and said to him, "Professor Chen Yu, although I''m grateful for your help at such a time, this is still a potential infection area. Please leave for your safety, as it would be unfortunate if you were also infected."


    "Alright, I won''t distract you from your work any longer, Director Yamamoto. If you need any help, please don''t hesitate to ask," Yu Chen understood and nodded, then turned to leave without dy.

 Chapter 457 - 453: Blood (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    After checking on his patients in the non-istion area of the ICU, Chen Yu finally returned to his office.


    Although he was very concerned about the epidemic, as a surgeon Chen Yu had no ce in this matter, and it certainly did not require his intervention.


    As the most top-ranked university hospital in all Japan, Tokyo University Medical School Hospital is renowned for its high standards in surgery just as much as in internal medicine. Yamamoto Hisae, the head of the Department of Internal Medicine, may focus much of her efforts on struggles for power and influence, but that doesn''t mean she''s abandoned her professional duties as a doctor.


    On the contrary, it is because of her sufficient capabilities that she enjoys her position. Especially as a woman, both her skills and strength are indispensable.


    With such a powerful, capable, and well-connected person in charge, Chen Yu did not believe he could handle the situation any better than she could. Perhaps in facing the virus itself, Chen Yu could use his knowledge of necromancy to defeat the virus, but that''s not the most critical issue in dealing with an epidemic.


    The main tasks in responding to a major infectious disease are to block the pathways of the virus''s transmission and to treat the patients. Although deciphering the virus, developing specific drugs, and vines are also important, they are not the top priority.


    To handle these tasks, experience, tactics, and courage are all indispensable.


    In these respects, Chen Yu did not think he was a match for Yamamoto Hisae, who had a firm grasp of the various departments in the hospital''s internal medicine division. Instead of forcibly intervening and causing a slew of problems, it was better to watch and wait. Should she need help, stepping in then would be the best option.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    However, even after returning to his office, Chen Yu still felt restless. He ced Jounouchi Hiromi''s thesis on his desk, intending to focus on his work to calm his thoughts.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s thesis mainly discussed the issue of blood transfusions between different blood types, a problem that has been guing the medicalmunity ever since blood types were discovered.


    As is well known, bloodes in several types, and the ABO blood group system is the onemonly encountered in transfusions. Within the ABO blood group system, type O blood is considered the "universal donor" and can be given to anyone; whereas type AB blood is the "universal recipient" and can receive transfusions from any blood type.


    In reality, however, aside from the ABO blood types, in recent years there has been scarcely any cross-type transfusion between different blood types. Even within the ABO system, transfusions are almost always conducted between the same blood types and almost all medical institutions worldwide practice this same-type transfusion policy.


    Only in very urgent situations, when there isn''t enough time to test for blood type, blood from the "universal donor," type O, is used for transfusion, but this is extremely rare. In Japan, for instance, there''s probably only about one such case nationwide each year.


    What people usually refer to as blood type concerns the specific antigens on the surface of red blood cells, and the red blood cell ABO and Rh blood group systems are most closely rted to clinical practice and most familiar to people.


    The ABO blood group is determined ording to the presence of antigen A and antigen B on the surface of red blood cells. Blood is ssified as type A if it has only antigen A, type B if it has only antigen B, type AB if it has both antigens A and B, and type O if it has neither.


    The Rh blood group system, short for the Rhesus macaque blood group system, ssifies human blood cells as Rh-positive if they have the same antigens as those found in Rhesus macaques, and Rh-negative if theyck these antigens. Rh blood group system is the mostplicated among the red blood cell blood group systems, and so far, humans have discovered more than 40 Rh antigens. Among them, the D antigen is the most antigenic; hence the presence of the D antigen on red blood cells is called Rh-positive, while its absence is called Rh-negative.


    People with different blood types have different antibodies in their serum, but none contain antibodies that react against their own red blood cell antigens. Hence, when blood containing certain antibodies is transfused into someone with corresponding antigens, an antigen-antibody reaction urs, and the transfused red blood cells are damaged.


    This is what is known as a hemolytic reaction.


    This is precisely the issue that Jounouchi Hiromi''s thesis aimed to solve.


    As for the significance of solving this problem, one only needs to think of the news stories every year about the shortage of blood supplies due to rare blood types and the calls for blood donations to understand the immense importance of achieving cross-type transfusions.


    To necromancers, blood is a significant entity. The School of Bone Studies may not need to use blood much, but they still need it to nourish bones; the School of Corpse Studies also requires blood to animate corpses¡ªof course, to them, blood might mean more than just blood; as for the Curse School and the Mysticism School, blood has even more uses, from cursing to divination...


    But those who truly utilize blood are mainly from the Blood School itself.


    For a Blood School necromancer, resolving the hemolytic reaction between different blood types is not a difficult task.


    The approach Jounouchi Hiromi took in her thesis was to eliminate antibodies within the blood to prevent antigen and antibody conflict. This approach is valid, the key lies in how to eliminate the antibodies in the transfused blood as well as those already present in the human body.


    It''s easy to deal with antibodies in the transfused blood as the volume for normal transfusions is limited and can be temporarily managed with medication. However, the key issue is that antibodies present in the human body will still react with antigens in the transfused blood, causing destruction of red blood cells.


    Within the knowledge mastered by the Blood School, of course, there are methods to solve the issue, whether by using spells or concocting potions, both can effectively address the problem. The solution Jounouchi Hiromi proposed was to use a reagent that neutralizes hemolytic reactions to prevent blood from dissolving, and the principle behind this reagent was to temporarily protect the transfused blood so that the antigens on its red cells wouldn''t react with the antibodies in the human blood.


    If such a reagent truly exists, it certainly constitutes a solution to the problem. Although transfusion blood needs to be treated to enable cross-type transfusion, this is a significant improvementpared tocking blood in critical moments.


    What''s more, Chen Yu saw that the potion form used by Jounouchi Hiromi was quite affordable and required only small doses. It could even be made into something like those blood collecting sks seen in video games, where just putting the blood inside would activate it.


    ```

 Chapter 458 - 454

    In Jounouchi Hiromi''s research paper, she did not directly give out the potion''s form, but only mentioned rted theories, overall, this was merely a paper elucidating theories. Although the ideas and approaches were all correct, this paper alone held no practical application value.


    The thoughts and hypotheses were predicated on the existence of a potion capable of neutralizing the reaction between antibodies in the human blood and the antigens introduced into it. If such a potion existed, the paper would naturally be valid; however, if the potion did not exist, then the paper would be nothing more than a fantasy or a hypothetical concept, suited only as material for science fiction.


    For Chen Yu, he could immediately discern which potion Jounouchi Hiromi intended to use, because it wasn''t aplex potion; it was also documented in his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and Chen Yu had studied it seriously. His familiarity and understanding of that potion''s form were so thorough that he could evenplement that aspect directly within Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper.


    After carefully reading Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper, Chen Yu thought for a while and then reached for a stack of nk paper and started writing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Despite also being concerned about recent events, like Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi did not meddle with the internal medicine department''s affairs, instead focusing on her own work.


    Previously, Egawa Sae had mentioned reporting on the artificial womb, and this had already started, to the extent that the content for the first episode had been filmed, just waiting for post-production editing to finish, so the television station could schedule a suitable broadcast time.


    Because they nned to make a series of programs, even including live broadcasts, a small production team from the television station had already been stationed outside Jounouchi Hiromi''s sterileboratory.


    "Good morning, Dr. Jounouchi," said Egawa Sae to Jounouchi Hiromi while applying her makeup.


    Although Japanese women rarely go out without makeup, and Egawa Sae also applied makeup before leaving in the morning, the human face under the camera lens appears different from what the naked eye sees. This is why we often see actors and stage performers wearing especially heavy makeup so it shows up effectively under the lights and camera lens.


    Jounouchi Hiromi did not rebuke their makeup in the hospital. Certainly, such things were strictly forbidden in the sterileb, but the room where the production team was located had no such stringent requirements. Besides, after earlier negotiations, the hospital''s president had already discussed this matter with the producer, so there was no need for her to interfere.


    "Mrs. Egawa, are you filming today?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously, remembering that the producer had told her they had already filmed enough content for one episode over the past two days.


    Because she was applying makeup, Egawa Sae gave just a slight nod, exining to Jounouchi Hiromi, "The content we recorded before has been decided to be broadcast during today''s noon news show, and there will be a live connection here, so we still need to shoot today."


    "I see! Why wasn''t I informed about this?" wondered Jounouchi Hiromi, finding it odd that they should have at least given her notice if there were to be a live broadcast, especially since she was the head of the project.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi felt puzzled, Tanabe Hayato and Director Sera approached her together.


    "I''m terribly sorry, Dr. Jounouchi!" Tanabe Hayato apologized sincerely as soon as he spoke, and then exined to her, "I just received the message that there will be a live broadcast today. The television station''s original n was to air it tomorrow, but they had to adjust to today because of issues with the content that was supposed to be broadcast, causing this inconvenience. I am truly sorry!"


    "It''s fine; it''s not your fault," Jounouchi Hiromi said nonchntly, shaking her head, not taking Tanabe Hayato''s exnation to heart.


    Even though the sudden announcement of a noon live broadcast did trouble her, she wasn''t someone who treated people harshly. Moreover, since the live broadcast was at midday, she still had time for preparation. Thus, what mattered more to Jounouchi Hiromi were the contents of the noon broadcast.


    "Tanabe-san, what''s the main content of the noon broadcast? Do I need to prepare anything in advance?" Jounouchi Hiromi inquired of Tanabe Hayato.


    Seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t me them, Tanabe Hayato breathed a sigh of relief. The station''s sudden change of broadcast schedule had left him scrambling, but as a professional program producer, such matters were still within his range of handling. After a brief emotional adjustment, he exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "The noon show will first present the content we''ve filmed before to introduce the entire artificial womb experiment and also do a brief introduction of Dr. Jounouchi. Afterwards, the studio will connect with us here, and Sha Hui-san will interview Dr. Jounouchi. Please introduce some general information about the experiment and your initial intent for researching this project.


    Sha Hui-san will give you the questions in advance to review and think about how to respond. If there are any questions you''d rather not answer, please let Sha Hui-san know so we can adjust ordingly. All these should have been done a day before, but due to the station''sst-minute schedule change, time is really tight, and I am truly sorry for that!"


    "I''ve already told you, no need to be so polite; it''s not your fault," Jounouchi Hiromi said, slightly exasperated by Tanabe Hayato''s repeated apologies.


    While it was nice for others to be polite, Jounouchi Hiromi preferred they focus on their tasks instead of apologizing, especially considering the already tight schedule.


    Even so, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t feel right about criticizing Tanabe Hayato''s approach. After all, even if she didn''t mind, there were certainly people they encountered daily who cared greatly about such matters. The practice of apologizing, in Japan, a country that values etiquette and detail, was never wrong.


    "How long will the interview take?" Jounouchi Hiromi cast aside unnecessary thoughts, refocusing on the subject of the live broadcast and interview. "If possible, I''d like to practice with Mrs. Egawa beforehand to avoid problems during the live show."

 Chapter 459 - 455: The Beginning (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    After Chen Yu revised Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper, he also added the form for the potion that counters hemolytic reactions, which he was familiar with.


    Of course, Chen Yu did not directly publish the form; instead, he described the experimental results of the potion in the same manner he had previously written about the formtion of broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs. As for the experiments, they were naturallypleted in the Mage Tower within the Necromantic Space.


    Beyond the magical artifacts he manufactured himself, Chen Yu''s Mage Tower in the Necromantic Space now also housed various scientific instruments sourced by Kyuuzai Ryousen through the Mingyue Society''s connections. In terms of research conditions, it was no worse than theboratory he had at the hospital; conducting a small experiment on hemolytic reactions was naturally a cinch.


    After severalparative experiments, Chen Yu naturally had enough data to incorporate into Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper.


    Originally, Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper only had a theoretical foundation, but after Chen Yu added experimental data, it gained enough support to transform from a hypothesis into a new research direction.


    Having organized Jounouchi Hiromi''s paper, Chen Yu naturally wanted to give it to her. Picking up the neatly arranged document, he left the office.


    However, upon arriving at the asepticboratory, what he saw was Jounouchi Hiromi, immersed in intense preparation with a television production team and murmuring something from a piece of paper.


    "Hiromi, what are you guys doing?" Chen Yu walked up to Jounouchi Hiromi and asked her.


    "It''s the TV program that Mrs. Egawa mentioned before. There''s a live broadcast today that needs to interview me, so I''m here practicing the questions I''ll need to answerter," Jounouchi Hiromi exined to Chen Yu and curiously asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, what brings you here?"


    Chen Yu handed his manuscript of the paper to Jounouchi Hiromi and smiled at her, "Your paper. I''ve made some revisions and added some experimental data. Without data support, your paper could only be considered a concept and not be published as a research finding."


    "Ah, I forgot! Thank you, Mr. Chen Yu!" Jounouchi Hiromi, realizing Chen Yu had supplemented her work, hurriedly thanked him.


    "Thank what? You are my fianc¨¦e, isn''t it my duty to help you with these things?" Chen Yu smiled, then added, "However, there''s an issue with the form for the anti-hemolytic reaction potion. I suggest you refine it before practical application."


    "I understand, I''ll take care of the formter," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, ready to discuss something else with Chen Yu, but a staff member from the TV station had alreadye to prepare her for the broadcast.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi had no choice but to cease her conversation and join the staff member in the preparations for the live broadcast.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Within the headquarters of the Mingyue Society, Maeda Toshiie, who was stationed there, had a room designated for himself, which he decked out as a quiet room and tea room due to personal habit. Without his permission, even the three leaders of the Mingyue Society could not enter, as a sign of respect for the Legendary Warrior.


    However, today Kyuuzai Ryousen found himself in this room exclusive to Maeda Toshiie because he needed to discuss strategies for dealing with the Tashiro Family.


    "The Tashiro Family? The descendants of Doctor Sanki Tashiro? Come to think of it, I once met the man himself," Maeda Toshiie said with a hint of emotion as he prepared tea, recalling the time he¡ªthen still alive¡ªhad once sought the famous physician of the Warring States Period to treat his wife, but now everything had changed.


    His virtuous wife had long since passed away, and he himself had turned into something neither alive nor dead. The prospect of having to confront the descendants of Doctor Sanki Tashiro weighed even heavier on him.


    "Shadow Guard, this is the task given by our lord. What do you think we should do about the Tashiro Family?" Kyuuzai Ryousen asked respectfully while kneeling beside Maeda Toshiie.


    Although Kyuuzai was in charge of leading the Mingyue Society and fully responsible for this matter, in order to ask for the assistance of this Legendary Warrior who had survived from the Warring States Period, he needed to show adequate respect, in addition to following Chen Yu''s orders.


    "What are our lord''s orders? To execute only the ringleader or to annihte the entire family?" Maeda Toshiie set aside his emotions and asked in a t tone, as if the decision was as mundane as what to have for dinner.


    "Doctor Jounouchi has been assigned to manage this matter by our lord. Considering her nature, she probably won''t resort to exterminating the entire family," Kyuuzai Ryousenmented, knowing Jounouchi Hiromi to be a kind-hearted person; his tone suggested that he was telling Maeda Toshiie that extermination of the Tashiro Family wasn''t necessary.


    "This matter is overseen by the mistress? I understand. So, just taking out that so-called Sub-Legendary is sufficient, right?" Maeda Toshiie caught the implication in Kyuuzai Ryousen''s exnation, a glimmer ofprehension shing in his eyes. Having sworn allegiance to Chen Yu as his lord, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally became hisdy. While he believed that eradicating the roots would be more appropriate, as a samurai, he would not go against the lord''s wishes.


    Maeda Toshiie continued to prepare tea calmly, yet his shadow separated from him, forming a samurai d in ck armor and wielding ance standing at his side.


    "You handle this matter with my double," Maeda Toshiie said as he concentrated on the tea bowl before him, only giving Kyuuzai Ryousen a brief instruction.


    As a Shadow Guard and a Legendary-rank warrior, there was no obvious difference between his double and his true self. Should he wish, any of his doubles could act as the true self, and the true self could just as easily be a double. Therefore, it made no difference whether it was the original or a double that was dispatched.


    Kyuuzai Ryousen naturally understood this and merely nodded in acknowledgement.


    Maeda Toshiie said nothing more, simply presenting the brewed tea to Kyuuzai Ryousen, indicating for him to drink.


    Taking up the tea bowl and rotating it thrice, Kyuuzai Ryousen took a sip before setting down the bowl and mentioning another matter, "Earlier, Shadow Guard, you had me look into the Maeda Family''s situation and asked me to deliver an item to them. After they received the item, they expressed a desire to meet you. Do you wish to see them, Shadow Guard?"


    "It seems they haven''tpletely forgotten their duties," Maeda Toshiie remarked with a sigh, but then shook his head and said, "Let''s wait until after this matter is settled. Whether I see them or not makes no difference."

 Chapter 460 - 456: The Plan (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    The Tashiro family mansion wasn''t located in the bustling downtown area of Tokyo. When the Tashiro ancestors built this mansion, it was still in the outskirts of Tokyo. However, over the span of more than a hundred years, Tokyo''s city limits kept expanding such that the Tashiro family mansion, once in the suburbs, was now situated in one of the core areas of modern Tokyo.


    As a high-end residential zone in Tokyo, the Tashiro mansion''s location should have been quiet and serene at night. Yet the Tashiro family mansion was enveloped in gloom and darkness.


    The mansion''s antiquity, far from being diluted by the surrounding modern buildings, was instead highlighted by them. The contemporary architecture full of vitality and modernity further underscored the decay and eeriness of the Tashiro mansion. With traditional illumination by candles and oilmps, the mansion had a dim light; under the cover of darkness, one couldn''t even hear the breathing of the living, and the silence was akin to that of a haunted house.


    However, for Qingdai, who had lived here since she was a child, all of this had long since be normal. After being scared to tears as a little girl, she no longer paid any mind to the mansion''s sinister and eerie atmosphere.


    Yet today, walking through the dim corridors, Qingdai was still somewhat anxious.


    "Stay calm, just get through tonight and we''ll be free," a voice from another soul inside her reassured, calming her mood.


    "I know, but just thinking about that old man makes me..." Qingdai shared with the other soul inside her. As a being with dual souls, she had beenmunicating with the soul inside her since she was a child. "Is there really nothing wrong with our n? I can''t help feeling anxious that something might go wrong."


    "There won''t be any problems. I''m familiar with that old man''s character. The n is wless; he won''t be able to see through it." The assurance was absolute from the other soul within Qingdai, who wasn''t worried like Qingdai was. "As for Doctor Chen Yu..., ha, Nanao is naive to think she can outsmart us."


    At the mention of Tashiro Nanao by the other soul, a slight smile naturally appeared on Qingdai''s lips. Tashiro Nanao probably never dreamed that she was already aware of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi''s capabilities. Everything happening now was ording to her n, which began the first time she met Chen Yu in Kanazawa.


    She deliberately gave the impression that she too wanted to rebel against the family, but held Chen Yu, "the ordinary man," in low esteem due to the orders of that old man, yet could only attempt to seduce him. Then she guided Tashiro Nanao''s suspicions to spring forth, persuading her to plead with Chen Yu to take action, ultimately using Chen Yu to kill the old man, freeing herself while also attaining the inheritance left behind by the old man.


    Because she had the soul of the old man''s grandson within her, Qingdai was very clear that the Tashiro family, as a medical dynasty with supernatural power, had amassed a significant fortune over the generations, yet only the family heads could ess it.


    The current family head, Tashiro Nanao''s grandfather, hadn''t learned this secret from the old man and was unaware of the existence of this fortune, as he was merely a ceholder. The only ones who knew this were either taken by the old man for use in his life-extension practices or had their souls shattered in reincarnation experiments.


    However, there was one person who was acutely aware of it all, and this person was the other soul within Qingdai, the other half of her dual-souled existence¡ªthe cherished grandson whom the old man had raised as an inheritor before he lost his sanity.


    "It''s a pity we couldn''t get Doctor Chen Yu to enter the shell himself; otherwise, this n would have been perfect. With their strength, they could definitely have killed the old man," another soul couldn''t help but express a bit of dark resentment, which was something Qingdai had not anticipated. She had not expected Chen Yu to bepletely disinterested in the matter; she''d even been prepared to disclose the existence of the treasure, willing to sacrifice a portion of it to secure Chen Yu''s intervention.


    After all, she had witnessed the battle at Oyama Shrine in Kanazawa with her own eyes and knew full well what kind of formidable power Chen Yu possessed. He, Hiromi Jounouchi, and the summoned giant dragon had all left a profound impact on her; it was witnessing all this that had inspired her toe up with such a n.


    "Regardless, we''re at the final juncture now. Whether we can realize our n hinges on this moment," the other soul didn''t want Qingdai''s focus to be diverted by these matters. It was her soul that primarily controlled the body, and the one residing within Qingdai could only manipte the body to a limited extent and with Qingdai''s consent. With the n on the verge of realization, he couldn''t afford any unforeseenplications.


    "I understand," Qingdai replied, taking a deep breath to steady her emotions before standing at the door to the room of the man she called Grandfather.


    "Do you think, could Doctor Chen Yu, with his abilities concerning the Necromancer, pull you out of my body?" She knocked on the door while posing the question in her mind to the other soul. Although she had grown ustomed to having another soul inside her over the years, this didn''t mean she was content with sharing her body with the soul of a man.


    "Perhaps he could, perhaps he couldn''t. These considerations can wait until after we''ve realized our entire n," the other soul seemed unsurprised by Qingdai''s attitude and emphasized the present matters, "If possible, I too would prefer not to be crammed inside a woman''s body, especially that of my granddaughter."


    "When the timees, we''ll have to implore him, though considering his demeanor¡­ perhaps we should ask Doctor Jounouchi?" Qingdai mused over the other soul''s words and joked in her mind, but she seemed to be seriously contemting the matter.


    "Before that, resolve what''s before you, concentrate," the other soul''s voice reminded her.


    "I understand," said Qingdai, and after knocking on the door and announcing "It''s me, Qingdai," she entered upon receiving a response from the person inside.


    The room had only a dim light on in the corner, which cast the room into darkness yet stretched the shadow of the elder sitting before a low table to great lengths. The elder''s face was shrouded in shadows, making it impossible to discern his expression, but his eyes gave Qingdai a prickling sensation on her skin.


    For some reason, Qingdai felt the elder''s shadow was particrly dense today, seemingly capable of detaching itself from the surrounding darkness as if it coulde to life at any moment.


    Nheless, Qingdai steadied her mind and kneeling before the elder, began to speak, "Grandfather, I met with Professor Chen Yu today and broached the subject of the drug patent once more. It seems his attitude may have softened a bit."


    "Is that so?" the elder replied, his words seeminglyden with deeper significance.

 Chapter 461 - 457 - Shadow (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Hearing the old man''s voice, Qingdai for some reason suddenly felt as if she was being targeted by a ferocious tiger, and her body jolted in startlement. When she abruptly raised her head to look at the old man, she saw a gaze replete with profound meaning in his eyes.


    Confronted with this situation, though Qingdai didn''t understand what exactly had happened, she clearly knew something had gone wrong with her n. Without time to think further, she instinctively reached for her chest and grabbed the Embracing Sword she held there, and shouted, "Shadow Guard, to me!"


    As Qingdai''s call echoed, the shadow behind her instantly came to life, shooting towards the old man like an arrow.


    Qingdai looked on expectantly at the swiftly flying shadow, her face revealing an expression of anticipation and satisfaction. In her view, no matter what preparations or techniques the old man had, facing an attack from a Legendary Warrior, he would meet his demise today.


    However, just as Qingdai eagerly hoped for the attack emanating from her shadow to y the old man, his shadow also stirred and stood in front of him after a flurry of tumult, blocking the assault aimed at the old man.


    The two dark figures collided several times in the cramped room. Although the old man''s shadow was being overpowered, it still firmly protected the old man, preventing the attack from Qingdai''s shadow from breaking through its defense.


    Eventually, the collisions between the two shadows came to a halt. The old man''s shadow still stood guard before him, but what was revealed was a figure dressed in traditional Ninja attire, draped in ck, with a Dagger in hand. Although he was desperately containing his natural reactions, the impact and pressure from the recent collision caused his Dagger-wielding hand to tremble slightly.


    Looking at the Ninja standing in front of the old man, the attacking shadow also finally revealed its form. Dressed simrly in ck, it was a figure in Samurai Armor standing before Qingdai, a ck Lance pointed at the old man behind the Ninja. The murderous intent emanating from his form firmly enveloped the old man.


    The sudden attack and turn of events silenced all four people in the room. For some unknown reason, the ck-armored Samurai did not continue to attack the Ninja but locked the old man with his killing intent, while surveying the Ninja with a pair of eyes hidden behind a demonic mask on his face.


    "I never expected that my most beloved granddaughter would betray me and even conspire with outsiders to kill me," the old man said, unperturbed by the murderous aura surrounding him. Instead, he nced past the Samurai and looked back at Qingdai, who was gripping the Embracing Sword and watching him with a face full of hatred.


    "Beloved? If by ''beloved'' you mean turning me into this half-ghost, with two Souls squeezed into one body, then you truly have a strange way of showing affection!" Qingdai''s voice had turned masculine, and the Soul residing in her body clearly harbored even more animosity toward the old man: "To fulfill your own desire for immortality, you killed mother! Grandmother! And the whole family of Uncle Number Three, twelve in total! You sacrificed father, Second Uncle, Fourth Uncle, Aunt Number Three, and even my seven-year-old sister, all so that you could cling to your life until today! Every day you live, every minute, every second, is bought with the lives of all seventy-four of them!"


    Unmoved by the roaring usations from the Soul within Qingdai, the old man merely shook his head in disappointment: "It was all in vain that I put in so much effort to raise you, to be influenced by such nonsensical sentiments as kinship. You''ve truly let me down. What''s more, I had hoped you would inherit the Tashiro Family; turns out I was trying to prop up a wall of mud. It was their honor to contribute to my immortality, and you should be d for them," he said.


    "You!" Qingdai looked at the old man in shock. Although the soul within her had recounted these blood-soaked, hate-filled past events, and it was through these that she truly recognized the true face of this old monster who had lived for over a century, hearing the old man speak such words himself, treating his ughter of her kin as if it were perfectly justified, still sent shivers down her spine.


    A chilling sensation seemed to rise from her spine, making her feel cold all over in an instant.


    "Is this your reliance, a Sub-Legendary assassin? It seems that Professor Chen Yu and his Mingyue Society are not as the outside world rumors, with no Legendary Warrior stationed at their side. Or is it that you all have failed to persuade Professor Chen Yu and his backers to have a Legendary Warrior take action?" The old man slowly stood up. Even though he was nearly two hundred years old, his movements were neither slow nor shaky, but instead very steady.


    As the old man stood up, his aura gradually intensified. His body, which seemed nearly dead, appeared to regain vitality as if dead wood hade to life again.


    By the time the old man was fully standing, his aura had climbed to the limit of what a Sub-Legendary could reach, as if he might break through his shackles and be Legendary the next moment.


    His appearance had changed;pared to the decaying living corpse before, the old man now had a rosyplexion, and his hair and beard glowed with a soft sheen, looking like a well-maintained elder without a hint of decay.


    This sudden change made Qingdai''s eyes widen. She had spected about how formidable the old man was, but she never imagined that everything he had shown was a disguise. This added a few more twinges of unease to Qingdai''s heart, as if her n was not as wless as she had thought.


    "Perhaps you truly are a strong fighter, but facing both Hanzo and I, two Sub-Legendary opponents, are you still confident you cane out unscathed in a one against two situation?" The revitalized old man''s voice changed too. His voice, full of breath and backed by over a hundred years of authority, made him seem indeed powerful as if he had already secured the Samurai and Qingdai.


    "Hanzo? Ninja? Are you this generation''s Hanzo? When did Hattori Ishikimi-no-kami of Iga betray the Tokugawa Family?" The Samurai looked at the Ninja, and after learning from the old man''s remarks that the Ninja''s name was Hanzo, his gaze toward the Ninja became somewhat strange.


    However, the Ninja did not respond; he simply held the dagger tightly in his left hand, standing very seriously in front of the old man, while his right hand reached into his bosom, gripping three shurikens.


    Seeing the Ninja''s silence, the Samurai did not press further and turned toward the old man who seemed to have everything under control, and said solemnly, "You were just asking why the Mingyue Society didn''t deploy a Legendary Warrior? The answer is simple, because I am already here."


    As the Samurai finished speaking, his aura rose sharply too. After reaching the Peak Sub-Legendary level the same as the old man, it didn''t pause for a moment but directly broke through to the Legendary realm.

 Chapter 462 - 458: Collapse (Draft was put in the box and forgotten to send, sorry!)

    ```


    About one kilometer away from the Tashiro family''s mansion, Jounouchi Hiromi sat bored in a luxurious stretch limousine, with the blue-covered "Crimson Hymn" spread open on herp. However, she wasn''t reading it because Xiao Lan was lying on the pages.


    Standing outside the car, Kyuuzai Ryousen kept his hands tied and stood guard in front of the car door.


    "I wonder how it''s going over there," sensing the momentum erupting from the Tashiro family mansion, she turned her gaze in that direction, "It seems the fight has already started."


    "Two Sub-Legendary creatures, no wonder the Shadow Guard guy used Legendary strength," while Jounouchi Hiromi could only obscurely sense the momentum of the battle erupting from the Tashiro family, Xiao Lan could precisely perceive what was happening there.


    In Xiao Lan''s perception, the Legendary-rank and Sub-Legendary-rank momentum bursting out of the Tashiro family''s mansion could be clearly felt. Although one of the Sub-Legendaries was always restraining their aura and momentum, the fluctuations of powerful life force emanating from the life that had undergone a qualitative change due to being close to Legendary level were so conspicuous to the giant dragon''s senses.


    As a Shadow Guard, Maeda Toshiie was able to split his presence into several entities, but the maximum strength of each split wasn''t Sub-Legendary. In fact, a Legendary-rank Shadow Guard should be able to give each of their splits Legendary-level strength. It was just that Maeda Toshiie''s grasp of the Shadow Guard''s abilities wasn''t sufficient, and due to the issues with his own strength, he couldn''t bring out all the abilities of a Shadow Guard.


    Even so, barely two Sub-Legendaries still shouldn''t pose a problem for him, especially after he invested the strength of his main body into this particr split. The gap in strength between Legendary and Sub-Legendary wasn''t something that could be bridged by numbers alone, at least Old Man Tanshiro and Hanzo couldn''t do it as the two Sub-Legendaries.


    The three momentums collided several times, with Old Man Tashiro''s momentum exploding once, momentarily reaching the tier of Legendary level, and Hanzo also unleashed all hisbat power, joining forces with Old Man Tashiro in hopes of standing against the Legendary-rank Maeda Toshiie they were facing.


    But they clearly misjudged Maeda Toshiie''s strength and failed to anticipate that the greatest ability of the Shadow Guard was to split presence.


    Xiao Lan clearly felt two Sub-Legendary level momentums separate from the Legendary-rank aura and couldn''t help but smirk.


    As thepanion mount of Jounouchi Hiromi, it naturally understood the content on "Crimson Hymn" quite well. Regarding the Shadow Guard, Necromancer''s favorite type of Legendary-level Undead Servant, Xiao Lan was clearly aware of a phrase in "Crimson Hymn" to describe them, that is, "Army of One."


    Usually a Necromancer would only create one Shadow Guard, but in fact, one Shadow Guard was equivalent to an entire legion. Maeda Toshiie simply hadn''t yet mastered and disyed the full power he was capable of; and he always kept his splits at the Sub-Legendary level, otherwise, he couldpletely summon an army.


    Nevertheless, after several collisions of momentums, a victor was determined.


    "Seems like it''s over, let''s head over," Xiao Lan turned its head to look at Jounouchi Hiromi and said to her.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ```


    Jounouchi Hiromi, dressed in a long blue coat, quickly arrived at the Tashiro family''s mansion apanied by Xiao Lan and Kyuuzai Ryousen. Since the battle had ended, Jounouchi Hiromi and Kyuuzai Ryousen faced no obstructions.


    When they reached the scene of the battle, what presented itself to their eyes was a room inplete disarray. Despite appearing intact from the outside, the interior of the house was as if a typhoon had swept through, with the traditional Japanese paper doors being blown out leaving only their frames.


    Just as Jounouchi Hiromi was about to reach out and pull, the door promptly copsed to the ground, resulting in an awkward gesture with her extended hand.


    She withdrew her hand and gave an awkward smile, but at that moment, the people in the room were not concerned with her difort. Maeda Toshiie needed to restrain the two defeated captives, and as a samurai, he would never mock his owndy.


    As for the defeated Old Man Tashiro and Hanzo, what mood would they be in to care about Jounouchi Hiromi''s awkwardness? For Old Man Tashiro, figuring out how to survive was the real issue. A woman fussing over a little embarrassment with her cat was not enough to distract him. What truly mattered to him was the respectful way Kyuuzai Ryousen and Maeda Toshiie treated Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "So it seems you are the one in charge? Why didn''t Professor Chen Yue in person? He only sent a woman?" Giving up the struggle and clutching his ribcage, which had been broken by Maeda Toshiie, Old Man Tashiro spat out the blood in his mouth and asked Jounouchi Hiromi, his tone carrying a hint of mockery and resentment.


    Jounouchi Hiromi paid no attention to the loser''s bluster but looked down on Old Man Tashiro with slight contempt and retorted, "What does it matter if it''s a woman? For such trivial matters of the Tashiro family, Mr. Chen Yu doesn''t need to take action personally."


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi surveyed the room, which had been devastated, and turned her concerned gaze toward Qingdai, who was prostrate on the ground, asking, "Doctor Qingdai, are you all right?"


    "She was caught in the crossfire just now and was badly injured," Maeda Toshiie interjected before Qingdai could struggle to reply. In the battle, she had attempted to assassinate Old Man Tashiro but had been caught in his explosive outburst, receiving a full-blown strike from Sub-Legendary Level force, leaving her now with more breaths out than in.


    "Doctor Jounouchi... I beg you... save me..." Qingdai gasped out blood and pleaded weakly to Jounouchi Hiromi, not having anticipated her quest for revenge would cost her her life.


    Qingdai did not want to die, and neither did the other soul within her.


    Despite harboring deep-seated hatred for Old Man Tashiro, the other soul within Qingdai''s body valued the chance to live again. Who would want to use their hard-won life for revenge? Perhaps, in the past, when no hope seemed in sight, he might have been willing to spend all his energy and pay any price for revenge, but that certainly did not include his life.


    He had achieved his vengeance. Old Man Tashiro, who had controlled him and Qingdai, was about to die, and the treasure passed down through the Tashiro family awaited his inheritance. He could soon live the life he had dreamed of. The only problem troubling him was that he had no body of his own and had to share one with Qingdai, but even that was not without hope of resolution, right? How could he die at a time like this? How could he possibly die?


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t particrly inclined to save him.

 Chapter 463 - 459: Hostage (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t particrly despise Qingdai. Although she had provoked her several times and seemed eager to interfere between Chen Yu and herself, Hiromi found it hard to genuinely dislike Qingdai, but she simply didn''t like her.


    As for the other soul inside Qingdai, although Hiromi felt some sympathy for its plight, she simrly didn''t like this individual and couldn''t quite say she hated them either.


    But now, faced with a dying Qingdai pleading for her help, Hiromi hesitated before deciding she didn''t want to lend a hand or save her.


    This certainly wasn''t because Hiromi wanted to stand by and watch someone die, but because she felt there were doubts surrounding the whole situation, and that things weren''t as simple as they appeared to be.


    The soul in Qingdai imed that it had been subjected to a soul transfer experiment by Old Man Tianshi, leading to its current state of sharing a body with Qingdai as two souls in one. Old Man Tianshi killed this soul''s entire family and sacrificed all of its blood rtives for longevity, so the soul inside Qingdai harbored a deep hatred for Old Man Tianshi and was willing to pay any price for revenge.


    At first nce this didn''t seem problematic, and Qingdai indeed sustained her injuries while seeking revenge on Old Man Tianshi. However, based on Hiromi''s interactions with her, neither Qingdai nor the soul inside her showed the kind of determination one would expect from someone dead set on revenge at any cost.


    If the hatred was truly that deep, then at this point, with Old Man Tianshi having no hope of turning the tide, she had exacted her revenge in exchange for life and should be feeling satisfied with her vengeance fulfilled, not disying a reluctance to die like this.


    Even if it was because, after the assassination attempt, she realized the beauty of life and didn''t want to die, turning to Hiromi instinctively for survival, this still didn''t make sense since Qingdai''s previous attitude didn''t seem to belong to someone with a vendetta as deep as the sea of blood.


    As for the possibility that her actions in attempting to assassinate Old Man Tianshi were influenced by the soul inside her, and now her own soul didn''t want to die... such an excuse might deceive others, but not a Dragon Blood Knight who could see directly through souls and was intimately familiar with them. Such lies had no meaning in front of Hiromi, for she could clearly see the condition of the two souls inside Qingdai. The most the other soul could do was speak through her mouth, and even that required her consent.


    Therefore, Hiromi didn''t want to save this woman who clearly had issues.


    More crucially, although Qingdai was indeed seriously injured, with internal organs impacted andpressed, causing internal bleeding, her wounds weren''t fatal enough to kill her immediately. She had enough energy to ask for help and equally enough to call for an ambnce. With the speed an ambnce could arrive, she could hold on until help arrived.


    With this in mind, Hiromi Jounouchi said, "Ryosen-kun, please call emergency services for Doctor Qingdai, and say there''s been a gas explosion and she''s seriously injured." In the end, Hiromi didn''t want to watch her die and signaled to Ryosen Kyuuzai nearby to make a call for an ambnce.


    After seeing a puzzled and bewildered expression on Qingdai''s face, Jounouchi Hiromi finally walked over to where Old Man Tashiro was being pinned down by one of Maeda Toshiie''s dopplegangers. After sizing him up, she said, "Sacrificing one''s own kin to prolong one''s life... truly a cruel and inefficient method. No wonder you always look like you''re on death''s doorstep, afraid to use your Sub-Legendary power. It seems all of your strength is consumed in suppressing the Grudge Spirits'' corrosion."


    "Hmph! What do you know! The immortality and mighty power I''ve obtained through the ritual are evesting! As long as I stay alive, there will always be a chance to break through the Legendary shackles, and when that timees, none of this will be a problem! To live is to have opportunities!" Old Man Tashiro replied contemptuously. Even though he was firmly restrained by Maeda Toshiie''s doppleganger, he still maintained his dignity, showing a tenacious determination not unlike that of a tiger.


    "Say what you will, but you should start preparing to atone for everything you''ve done," Jounouchi Hiromi said, not wanting to waste more words on this stubborn old man, and turned to leave the room.


    However, just as Jounouchi Hiromi turned her back on Old Man Tashiro, preparing to exit the room, his bones suddenly dispersed, his body copsing like a puppet with its strings cut. Twisting like a snake, he broke free from the hold and suppression of Maeda Toshiie''s doppleganger and instantly pounced behind Jounouchi Hiromi, grabbing her throat and holding her hostage.


    Meanwhile, Ninja Hanzo, who was also being pinned down by another of Maeda Toshiie''s doppelgangers, tried to break free butcked Old Man Tashiro''s ability to instantly dislocate his joints. Furthermore, after the heavy damage he sustained in the previous battle, he could not break free from the doppleganger''s restraint.


    "I admit defeat this time. As long as you let Hanzo and me go, I promise never to bother you again! As soon as I can ensure our safety, I will release this woman!" Old Man Tashiro yelled like a mad tiger, no longer referring to himself with the formal "this old man" and holding Jounouchi Hiromi as a bargaining chip to threaten Maeda Toshiie and Kyuuzai Ryousen. He was betting that Jounouchi Hiromi was very important to Chen Yu and that neither Maeda Toshiie nor Kyuuzai Ryousen would dare let any harme to her.


    It seemed that Old Man Tashiro had already given up hope, but fortunately, the appearance of this woman reignited his prospects. A woman who didn''t seem particrly capable, holding a pet cat in such a critical moment, seemed even more like someone of significant importance. How could Old Man Tashiro let such an opportunity pass by?


    Yet, while Old Man Tashiro held Jounouchi Hiromi hostage, the expression on Kyuuzai Ryousen''s face was somewhat anxious, but he did not seem overly concerned. On the other hand, Maeda Toshiie appearedpletely indifferent, as if the fact that Old Man Tashiro had taken Jounouchi Hiromi hostage didn''t matter to him at all.


    "Release Hanzo immediately!" Old Man Tashiro barked hoarsely at Maeda Toshiie while tightening his grip on Jounouchi Hiromi''s throat. He didn''t want to give up on Hanzo, the ninja he saved in his youth, as his presence signaled a significant boost to his own security, especially with the uing pursuit from the Mingyue Society and the benefit of having a Sub-Legendary Combat Power by his side.


    However, Maeda Toshiie showed no response at all, and even Jounouchi Hiromi, whom he held hostage, didn''t show any signs of panic. She calmly said to him, "Mr. Tashiro, there is one thing you seem to have misunderstood."


    As Old Man Tashiro wondered what he had misunderstood upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, the blue windbreaker she was wearing transformed like flowing water, instantly morphing into a suit of sturdy Armor that enveloped her entire body.

 Chapter 464 - 460: Anger (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    Once, someone said that giant dragons were the creatures in the Multiverse closest to deities. Although some equally powerful races might disagree, all that they would do is tack on "one of the" before the im.


    Giant dragons are formidable. This naturally privileged race possesses a nearly perfect body throughout the entire Multiverse: sturdy Dragon Scales, tough Dragon Skin, sharp Dragon ws and Fangs, robust muscles and Dragon Sinew, and fiery Dragon Blood. These attributesbine to create a perfect creature with physical strength that towers over the entire Multiverse. Very few strength-focused races in the Multiverse would dare topete with a giant dragon in terms of sheer power, and even some deities, particrly those skilled in physicalbat, would struggle to surpass a giant dragon in pure strength.


    Besides their physical prowess, the Giant Dragon n is born with innate Casting Abilities, and their long lifespans ensure that every giant dragon could be considered a Magic Master. They are also extremely adept at Magic, often transforming into various forms to masquerade as members of other races, thereby traveling and ying around to release their strong reproductive urges.


    To be honest, the reproductive capabilities of giant dragons are a puzzle that confounds many schrs studying dragons in the Multiverse. As a race where adult individuals generally reach Legendary-rank in strength, purebred giant dragons are exceedingly rare. However, Dragon-descent beings with Dragon Bloodline are widespread ande in countless varieties throughout the Multiverse.


    Heaven knows why these giant dragons are able to reproduce with all creatures without any barriers, and when mating with other creatures, there are no limits whatsoever¡ªit''spletely based on the reproductive capacity of the creatures they have mated with. Although all of the offspring are hybrid Dragonkin, the odd reproductive abilities of the giant dragons continue to baffle schrs across the Multiverse.


    So when you have kidnapped an apparently harmless humanoid and are using him or her to threaten theirpanions, yet theirpanions look at you with eyes full of pity, you had better pray to the deities that you haven''t kidnapped a dragon. Because if you have... well, if what you''ve kidnapped is a dragon...


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who was kidnapped by Old Man Tashiro, outright transformed into her Half-Dragon form, allowing her blue coat to revert back to Dragon Scale Armor. A fineyer of dragon scales covered her skin, and the thick and solid Armor enveloped her body inyers. Meanwhile, two Dragon Wings stretched out from her back and with a single p, sent Old Man Tashiro flying.


    As for the hand that was gripping Jounouchi Hiromi''s neck, since she had reached up and grasped his hand while unfolding her Dragon Wings... his arm was ripped from his body and was now hanging, bloodied and dripping, around Jounouchi Hiromi''s neck, rather resembling a gory Halloween costume essory.


    Jounouchi Hiromi turned around, looking at Old Man Tashiro who had been flung into and embedded within the wall by her wingspan, and sighed in frustration.


    Who kidnaps a humanoid giant dragon, especially when that Jounouchi Hiromi is holding another Legendary Dragon in her arms?


    Old Man Tashiro, embedded in the wooden wall, was utterly dumbfounded. It took him a long while to regain his senses and feel the pain of his torn-off arm. But more iprehensible than the pain emanating from his arm was why an ordinary-looking woman could transform into a terrifying Female Tyrannosaurus with a strength surpassing his own.


    "Who are you really?" Old Man Tianshi asked the question.


    "Jounouchi Hiromi, just a female doctor," she said, taking the severed arm off her neck and moving her wings a little; she rarely used this form, so the suddenly extra wings made her feel a bit weird.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s answer made Old Man Tianshi feel insulted, as her appearance¡ªwith horns on her head, wings and a tail behind her, her skin covered in scales, and her eyes blue with vertical pupils¡ªdidn''t look human at all.


    "I am nothing but a loser, how could you, sir,ck the pride of a warrior? Or is a mere loser like me unworthy even to be told your real identity?" Old Man Tianshi coughed up a mouthful of blood, looked at Jounouchi Hiromi with a bit of anger, and questioned her, but with some anger, he spat out another mouthful of blood.


    "I haven''t lied, I am indeed just a female doctor," Jounouchi Hiromi said nonchntly as she walked up to the agitated Old Man Tianshi. Feeling his gaze on the dragon horns on her head and the dragon wings on her back, she suddenly seemed to realize something and swung her dragon tail forward, grabbing the tip with one hand and saying, "If you''re talking about this, I was actually just an ordinary person before this year''s New Year. It''s just that Mr. Chen Yu held a transformation ceremony for me during New Year''s, which gave me the power of a Legendary Dragon."


    As Jounouchi Hiromi spoke, she let go of her tail, and at the same time, gave Xiao Lan in her arms a little sign.


    So in front of Old Man Tianshi''s astonished and disbelieving eyes, the seemingly harmless pet cat in Jounouchi Hiromi''s arms instantly turned into a mini Legendary Dragon radiating legendary pressure, climbed up her arm to her shoulder, andy on the shoulder armor, even deliberately breathing fire at Old Man Tianshi, charring his already thinning hair and beard.


    "How unjust is heaven!" Old Man Tianshi, after listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, felt a surge of rage. He had spent his whole life and even sacrificed his entire family to extend his lifespan, all in the hope of breaking through to Legendary. But for over a hundred years, he had always been one step short of that breakthrough and could never achieve it, having to struggle every day, barely able to use his strength!


    And yet, the woman in front of him, clearly just an ordinary woman, had easily obtained what he had been desperately seeking for a century. How could he not be angry?


    Looking at the Old Man Tianshi in front of her, whose veins were bulging on his head and eyes turning red with rage, Jounouchi Hiromi was just about to make a move when Xiao Lan lightly pressed a dragon w against her, stopping her, and signaled her to watch.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t know why, but she knew Xiao Lan wouldn''t harm her. Besides, even if there were any problems, with Xiao Lan and Maeda Toshiie¡ªtwo Legendary Warriors¡ªby her side, nothing unexpected would happen, so she confidently watched as Old Man Tianshi grew more and more infuriated.


    The enraged Old Man Tianshi became increasingly angry as he thought about it, feeling the injustice of fate, and his resentment was unstoppable, making him desperately want to kill Jounouchi Hiromi to release the hatred in his heart! In his anger, he had lost all reason, and once again used the Secret Technique, igniting all his strength, he broke free from the wall and stood up again on the ground.

 Chapter 491 - 487: Chance Encounter (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    "Rokuro, take a photo of this area," Misumi Mikoto instructed while examining the victim''s head and gesturing for Kube Rokuro toe over and take pictures.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s call, Kube Rokuro, who was holding the camera, hurried over and pressed the shutter to capture the specific area Mikoto had requested.


    However, seeing the victim''s head smashed like a rotten watermelon, he couldn''t help but feel bile rising to his throat.


    "Really, Rokuro, you''ve been at UDI for almost a year now, right? You must have seen a hundred or two bodies, so howe you can''t stand this kind of scene?" Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but tease him when she noticed Rokuro''s reaction.


    "Sorry!" Kube Rokuro quickly apologized.


    Fortunately, Misumi Mikoto was almost done with the examination, and a more detailed autopsy would need to be conducted back at UDI''s morgue, so seeing Rokuro''s condition, Mikoto nonchntly suggested, "Rokuro, why don''t you take half a day off this afternoon? There won''t be much to do when we get back anyway. With the way you look, I''d hate to see you actually throw up."


    "I''m really sorry, I might have eaten a bit too much this morning," Kube Rokuro still felt embarrassed, as it was remarkably shameful for a forensic worker to be nearly vomiting at the sight of a death scene.


    "No worries, Rokuro, you''ve been doing quite well! But deaths as gruesome as this one are rare even for me to see. Thest time was..." As Tokairin Yuko spoke, she actually began to recall thest time she saw a body that was so gruesomely deceased: "I think it was that suicide case three years ago, wasn''t it? Mikoto, do you remember? It was summer, and the body had been left in an abandoned school for a month, ultimately turning into a spectacle."


    Hearing Tokairin Yuko bring up that case, Misumi Mikoto also remembered, "Ah! I do remember, the victim''s head had been struck with a blunt instrument, and the entire skull was smashed and deformed. Moreover, because the body had been dead for a long time, there were maggots throughout the skull. When I lifted the skullcap, about half a bowl of maggots flowed out, right?"


    "Ugh!" Kube Rokuro hadn''t felt like vomiting yet, but a police officer who overheard their conversation couldn''t help it and almost did vomit, only holding it back forcefully because he was wearing a mask.


    Seeing the officer''s reaction, Tokairin Yuko burst intoughter and said to Kube Rokuro with a smile, "So, Rokuro, go ahead and take a rest! Besides, didn''t you say that you met a very beautiful female doctor at this hospital? Professor Chen Yu is right here, why don''t you ask him about her?"


    "Uh, this..." Kube Rokuro became immediately embarrassed, remembering the words that the female doctor had said to him previously and thinking about the possibility of seeing her for the third time: "Previously, Brother Yu said he would inquire for me as well, but I still think it''s better not to trouble him. After all, if she isn''t interested in me, it might at least lessen the awkwardness."


    "Well, well, well, Rokuro, you''re an adult now and if you have your own ideas, then go ording to your own n," Tokairin Yuko could only offer her support upon hearing Kube Rokuro say this.


    But within her heart, she couldn''t help feeling a little regret since she originally thought highly of Kube Rokuro and wanted to consider him as a backup option.


    After working with the Metropolitan Police Department''s forensic team to ce the body on the ground into a body bag, Misumi Mikoto finally left with Tokairin Yuko, while Kube Rokuro stayed behind.


    It was rare to have a half-day off, and Kube Rokuro had intended to look for Chen Yu, but after thinking about the female doctor he had encountered before, he decided to wander around the hospital instead.


    However, due to the attack that had urred that day and the death of a person, the atmosphere in the hospital was rather tense. Even patients who would normally be moving about in the corridors had returned to their rooms, making the hospital feel somewhat deste.


    After roaming around for half the day without encountering the female doctor he wanted to meet, Kube Rokuro was about to leave, somewhat disappointed, when he unexpectedly ran into a nurse who knew him.


    "Mr. Kube, are you here at the hospital to see Professor Chen Yu again?" The young nurse, arms full of a thick stack of medical records, seemed to be on her way to deliver documents, but she still greeted Kube Rokuro when she saw him.


    Kube Rokuro was taken aback. He didn''t know many people at this hospital, and he didn''t have much of an impression of the young nurse in front of him.


    Seeing that Rokuro didn''t recognize her, the nurseughed. She didn''t mind; after all, she was wearing a mask today, and it was indeed difficult to recognize someone if they weren''t a close acquaintance.


    But afterughing, she went on to exin, "Don''t you remember, Mr. Kube? You met mest time you came to the hospital, and I even took you to our nurse station''s lounge. Have you forgotten?"


    "Oh, oh! It''s you! I remember now, I even ate your snacks! I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize you at first." After the nurse''s reminder, Kube Rokuro quickly recalled who she was.


    "Why did youe today, Mr. Kube? Were you here to see Professor Chen Yu, as usual?" The nurse, seeing that Rokuro remembered her, smiled again and inquired about the purpose of his hospital visit, "But Professor Chen Yu might not have time right now. He happened to be at the scene of the incident that just urred, so at this moment¡­"


    Before the nurse could finish exining, Rokuro interjected hastily, "I''ve already seen Brother Yu earlier. I came with the police, and the victim from earlier was taken to our UDI for an autopsy. I''m here just to¡­"


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed about his desire to have a chance encounter with the female doctor, Rokuro nevertheless felt he hadn''t met anyone after circling around, so he asked the nurse he had met by chance, "Right, thest time I was here, I met a female doctor with indigo-colored eyes. Do you know which department she''s from?"


    "Eyes that are indigo-colored..." Asked by Rokuro, the nurse paused for a moment but quickly realized whom Rokuro was referring to: "Are you talking about Doctor Qingdai? She''s the only one in the entire hospital with such distinctive eyes. However, she''s from General Surgery, the same department as Professor Chen Yu. Didn''t you know that, Mr. Kube?"


    "Eh? She''s a surgeon?" Rokuro was immediately surprised, but he was already quite happy to know the name and information of the female doctor.


    "Yes, she started working herest year, but she''s not a trainee doctor," the nurse affirmed with a nod. "But if you''re looking for her, it''s unfortunate. There was a gas explosion at Doctor Qingdai''s house, and she sustained severe injuries. She''s now an inpatient undergoing treatment."


    "Eh? Which room is she in?" Hearing this news, Rokuro asked with concern.

 Chapter 492 - 488: Visiting the Sick (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    While she was initially rushed to a regr hospital by ambnce for emergency care, after being resuscitated and stabilized, Qingdai was transferred to the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital for treatment under the arrangements of Tashiro Nanao.


    This was not out of any sisterly concern on Tashiro Nanao''s part but rather because Qingdai was a doctor at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. Being treated at another hospital would affect the institution''s reputation, so it was necessary to bring her back.


    Of course, in terms of treatment quality and medical technology, the University Hospital naturally eclipsed ordinary hospitals. After being transferred back, Qingdai was not only ced in a VIP ward but also received excellent care.


    Plus, being a Transcendent, her physical condition was much stronger than that of an ordinary person. After a few days of treatment, although she still couldn''t get out of bed and walk, her life was at least no longer in peril.


    "I really didn''t expect things to end up like this," she mused while lying in bed. Although no one came to visit her, Qingdai could at least chat with the soul inside her body.


    "It''s fortunate that we were able to achieve our goal and kill the old man," the soul inside her body didn''t feel discouraged. Although Qingdai was gravely injured and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had not saved her¡ªa deviation from the n¡ªeliminating Old Man Tashiro was already the expected oue for Qingdai: "Now we''re finally free!"


    "Indeed, getting rid of the old man is just the price to pay; it''s within an eptable range," Qingdai nodded slightly. Despite the pain from her injuries making her ufortable, the release from Old Man Tashiro''s control made her feel quite delighted.


    If there were any regrets, perhaps it was not getting assistance from Yu Chen to separate the other soul from her body and gainplete freedom.


    "You want to get rid of me, huh? Heh, I''m afraid that might be a bit difficult." Perhaps it was because of the revenge fulfilled or the liberation from Old Man Tashiro''s control and his shadow, the soul inside Qingdai seemed to be in a good mood as well: "But you can wait, once you''re healed, go beg those two people, maybe out of kindness they will extract me from you? Although, I have lived inside your body for so long that I kind of don''t want to leave!"


    When Qingdai heard the other soul speak in such a manner, she couldn''t help but feel unsettled. Previously, sharing her body with this soul was her only option, but now that the greatest threat was gone, this naturally became a top priority for Qingdai.


    "Hehehe, if you think that way, why not go beg Doctor Jounouchi? She seems to be much more approachable than Doctor Chen Yu," the other soul sensed Qingdai''s thoughts and offered a suggestion, albeit with a simultaneous remark: "But honestly, do you really want to part with me that much?"


    "Don''t you want to have a body of your own?" Qingdai retorted, reaffirming her determination to separate this soul from her body.


    In the end, no woman would want a man''s soul residing in her body, especially when she couldn''t hide any thoughts from that soul.


    "Who knows? Maybe Doctor Jounouchi won''t be able to extract me from this body, and we''ll still have to share one body," the soul inside her made a casual joke, leaving Qingdai unsure what he was truly thinking.


    Although the two souls shared one body and Qingdai couldn''t conceal her thoughts and intentions from the other soul, she found it hard to sense the other''s thoughts.


    Upon hearing this, Qingdai''s expression changed dramatically: "This is my body!"


    "But I''m in here too, aren''t I? Hehehe," feeling Qingdai''s anxiety, the other soul suddenlyughed.


    Theughter made Qingdai''s expression even uglier; although she had rid herself of Old Man Tashiro, she realized that the soul in her body was her true restraint.


    Just as Qingdai was worried about how to free herself from the soul within her body, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened.


    "Excuse me," Rokuro Kube entered, and upon seeing Qingdai lying in the hospital bed, he bowed slightly with a reserved air but then hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    "It''s you, how did you know I was here?" Qingdai looked at the reserved Rokuro Kube, recalling their two chance encounters. Her mood, influenced by the other soul just moments ago, improved: "But since you''ve encountered me a third time, you should know my name by now, shouldn''t you?"


    "Hi! I already do," Rokuro Kube quickly nodded, exining to Qingdai: "There was a death at the hospital just now, and I came with the police. I''m a forensic doctor from UDI."


    Fearing that Qingdai might not know what UDI was, he hurriedly added, "UDI, do you know it? It''s the Unnatural Death Research Institute. I''m a forensic doctor there, responsible for the record-keeping work."


    Rokuro Kube looked at Qingdai, shy as a young boy experiencing his first blush of love.


    Seeing Rokuro Kube''s demeanor, Qingdai couldn''t help butugh, "You''re still wearing the UDI uniform!"


    Looking down at the red UDI uniform he was wearing, Rokuro Kube instantly became sheepish, unsure of what to say.


    "How did you know I was here? Speaking of which, this is our third meeting, and I still don''t know your name," Qingdai, watching Rokuro Kube''s embarrassed state, took the initiative to bring up a topic, breaking the ice.


    "My name is Rokuro Kube. The previous two times I came here were to find Brother Yu¡­ I mean Doctor Chen Yu; he was my father''s student," Rokuro Kube quickly exined to her, eager to reveal all he could as he went along with Qingdai''s question: "Because sometimes our UDI needs assistance from the University Hospital, I oftene here to seek help from Brother Yu."


    "You know Doctor Chen Yu? Wait, your surname is Kube, and Doctor Chen Yu was your father''s student; doesn''t that make your father Professor Kube?" Qingdai caught the important piece of information from Rokuro Kube''s words, her eyes lighting up as she became warmer and more polite to Rokuro Kube: "I didn''t expect you to be Professor Kube''s son. Are you close with Doctor Chen Yu?"


    "Brother Yu was very close to me during his student days; he has always looked out for me," Rokuro Kube nodded earnestly, his unwary response flowing as he continued answering Qingdai''s questions.


    ```

 Chapter 467 - 463: Ward Rounds (1st Update, Seeking Monthly Tickets at the Beginning of the Month)

    The morning at The University of Tokyo Medical School Hospital was running as usual, with surgeons rushing through the stairways to prepare for the morning rounds.


    However, due to the Ministry of Health and Welfare having ssified the epidemic as a "designated infectious disease," all the doctors in the hospital now wore masks on their faces as per the epidemic prevention guidelines.


    Panting upon arrival at the elevator entrance, everyone hurriedly tidied up their appearance while regting their breathing. It was already tiring enough to climb so many floors usually, let alone today with masks on, which naturally made it even more strenuous.


    sses Doctor took off his sses and wiped the mist from them, amon challenge for those who wear sses when they also wear masks. However, it was hardly an insurmountable difficulty ¡ª once cleaned, they could befortably put back on.


    After putting his sses back on, sses Doctor looked around and felt something was off, so he asked Doctor Higashiyama beside him, "Higashiyama, why haven''t we seen Professor Chen Yu today?"


    "Professor Chen Yu? Don''t you know? Professor Kube is going to a meeting at the Ministry of Health and Welfare today, so Professor Chen Yu will be taking over the morning rounds in his stead." Doctor Higashiyama looked at sses Doctor with surprise at his ignorance but still shared what he knew.


    "Professor Chen Yu is taking over the morning rounds? But isn''t he still an associate professor? There are so many professors in surgery... Could it mean that Professor Kube is grooming Professor Chen Yu as his sessor? He still has a long time before retirement, doesn''t he?" sses Doctor suddenly gleaned a wealth of information from Doctor Higashiyama''s words and felt surprised.


    Yet, amidst his surprise, sses Doctor also found it to be expected, after all, Chen Yu was currently Professor Kube''s most proud disciple. Whether in terms of medical skills or academic knowledge, he was among the most outstanding of the hospital''s younger generation of doctors. The only shortfall was that he didn''t have the seniority of the older professors. However, with research results in his hand that could win him the Nobel Prize in Medicine, seniority was no longer an obstacle in his advancement.


    "Maybe Professor Kube just wants to give the position of General Surgery head professor to Professor Chen Yu? After all, Professor Kube is now both the Chief of Surgery and the head professor of General Surgery. Promoting his favorite student to full professor seems reasonable, right?" Doctor Higashiyama didn''t find anything strange or surprising about this, noting that Chen Yu''s capabilities were evident. Although Japan is a ce that values seniority, if you are an absolute genius, you would get the treatment a genius deserves.


    "That makes sense, it''s only a matter of time before Professor Chen Yu is promoted to full professor." After hearing Doctor Higashiyama''s words, sses Doctor realized he had been making a fuss over nothing.


    Just then, the elevator finally arrived, and the doctors at the door quickly adjusted their posture and lined up orderly.


    "Ding!" The elevator doors opened, and Professor Chen Yu stepped out apanied by Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing the surgeons lined up before him, Chen Yu smiled at them and greeted, "Good morning."


    "Good morning, Professor!" Everyone bowed and greeted Chen Yu. Nobody wanted to jinx themselves by disturbing him at such a moment and instinctively addressed him as "Professor."


    In response to this, Chen Yu simply smiled, shook his head, and said, "Today is my first time leading the rounds, please take good care of me."


    "Yoroshiku onegaishimasu!" Everyone responded in unison, demonstrating perfect cooperation.


    Chen Yu nodded and said, "Then, let''s start the ward round."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although ward rounds in hospitals are often described as a mere formality by many, from the patients'' perspective, they still desire to be seen by experts or renowned physicians.


    However, this also ces high demands on the doctors leading the ward rounds. Professors, department heads, and hospital directors easily gain the trust of patients during rounds, and doctors frequently reported in the media don''t face any issues either. But those doctors who are not well-known and look young and unreliable often find it hard to earn patients'' trust during rounds.


    Of course, for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, this wasn''t a problem. Thanks to the widespread media coverage of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug matter, Chen Yu had already been extensively reported on by television stations and print media, and most patients in the hospital recognized him as the already famous surgeon. As for Hiromi Jounouchi...


    "Are you that Doctor Jounouchi reported about on TV? The one researching... artificial pregnancy?" an elderly Obasan on the hospital bed looked at Hiromi Jounouchi standing next to Chen Yu and felt a sense of familiarity, so she curiously asked.


    Upon being asked by the Obasan, Hiromi Jounouchi immediately smiled and exined, "It''s called an artificial womb, not artificial pregnancy, Obasan, you''ve got it wrong."


    "Then are you Doctor Jounouchi?" The Obasan, not minding Hiromi Jounouchi''s correction, kept pressing on with her question.


    Left with no choice, Hiromi Jounouchi could only smile and nod her head, "I am Hiromi Jounouchi. Is there something you need from me, Obasan?"


    "It really is you, Doctor Jounouchi! You are indeed a wonderful girl! You don''t have a boyfriend yet, do you? How about I introduce my son to you?" the Obasan, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi, suddenly started to enthusiastically pitch her own son, "Let me tell you, my son is very handsome and works at arge enterprise, and his character is not bad either..."


    "Obasan, Doctor Jounouchi is already engaged." Hearing the other doctors stiflingughter behind him, Chen Yu felt a bit embarrassed and had no choice but to speak up to exin on behalf of Hiromi Jounouchi.


    The Obasan''s expression instantly turned to disappointment upon hearing this, and she couldn''t help but murmur, "Engaged? Is he even better than my son? Who is her fianc¨¦?"


    Hearing the Obasan''s question, Hiromi Jounouchi raised her hand, showcasing the ring on her finger to the Obasan while also linking her other hand with Chen Yu''s arm, and said to the Obasan, "My fianc¨¦ is none other than Professor Chen Yu here, He was the one I had to push to propose to me!"


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words immediately left the Obasan feeling disheartened, as although she believed her son to be outstanding, he was no match for a professor at a university hospital.


    Seeing the Obasan''s dejected expression, Chen Yu also smiled and asked the doctor holding the medical records, "What is the Obasan diagnosed with?"


    "Early-stage tumor was found during a stomach examination. The patient is unwilling to undergo surgery, so we are currently applying non-surgical medical treatment. However, the patient''s son insists on surgery, which is why she has now been transferred to our Department of Surgery," the nearby doctor quickly handed over the Obasan''s medical record to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 468 - 464 Dispute (2nd update, seeking monthly tickets at the beginning of the month)

    Chen Yu carefully flipped through the medical records handed over by the doctor nearby and showed no sign of negligence or dissatisfaction, despite the Obasan wanting to introduce her son to Hiromi Jounouchi just before.


    The Obasan''s condition was clear, an early detected stomach tumor. Although it was cancer, being discovered early meant that it was rtively easy to control with either medication or surgery, without anyplications.


    However, when Chen Yu looked at the Obasan''s X-ray and CT images, his eyebrows involuntarily furrowed. He then turned to the examination report, noticing that the salt content in theb results was rtively high.


    "Obasan, apart from your stomach, do you feel difort anywhere else?" Chen Yu asked, looking at the Obasan lying in the hospital bed.


    "Difort? It began with stomach pain, right here..." The Obasan recalled, touching her abdomen, "But recently, I asionally feel pain over here too, so I asked my son to take me to the hospital for a check-up. I didn''t expect the doctor to say it''s gastric cancer. My son insists on surgery! Doctor, doesn''t surgery mean cutting open my stomach? Can''t I avoid surgery and just take some medicine home? At my age, living a few more or fewer years doesn''t really matter."


    "How can you say that it doesn''t matter? Since you came to the hospital, it''s our responsibility to cure you. Whether surgery is necessary or not, we''ll know after further inspections," Chen Yu consoled the elderly woman and said to Hiromi Jounouchi beside him, "Hiromi, could you check the Obasan again to identify the exact source of her pain?"


    "I understand." Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, spoke gently to the Obasan, "Obasan, I need to examine you. Please cooperate with me, okay?"


    Having said that, Hiromi Jounouchi drew the curtains around the bed, put on disposable gloves, and, along with a ward nurse, started to examine the Obasan. Meanwhile, Chen Yu began diagnosing another patient in the ward.


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s examination did not take too much time, and after a few minutes, she pulled back the curtains and removed her disposable gloves, tossing them into the nearby trash can.


    "Hiromi, how does it look?" Chen Yu asked Hiromi Jounouchi after her examination was finished.


    She felt pain after pressing on the stomach area, so the possibility of a tumor is high. The diagnosis of early gastric cancer seems correct. However..." Hiromi Jounouchi said and leaned closer to Chen Yu, whispering, "Pressing on the location of the Obasan''s pancreas also causes pain. Mr. Chen Yu, were you suspecting..."


    "Mm, let''s get the Obasan another test to confirm," Chen Yu nodded slightly. Hiromi Jounouchi''s findings did not differ much from his suspicions, but to verify, he still felt a more detailed examination was required.


    "Understood." Hiromi Jounouchi nodded, then turned to the doctor holding the medical records to ask, "Who is the Obasan''s attending physician?"


    "Dr. Zhihe from the Women''s Surgery Department," the doctor holding the records quickly checked the Obasan''s file and reported to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu nodded slightly and instructed him, "Notify Dr. Zhihe and ask him toe for a consultation."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After making their round through the regr wards andpleting their routine checks, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did not return to their office. Instead, they both headed to the ICU to visit the nine-year-old child who had undergone surgery previously.


    A few days after surgery, the child had awakened. Despite being severely injured upon arrival, with Chen Yu''s effort, the child was saved. Although still in the ICU, he could be transferred out in a couple of days as long as there were noplications.


    The liver suturing surgery Chen Yu had performed on the child was also very sessful; his liver was healing and gradually regaining its function.


    After examining the child, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi finally left the room.


    "I wonder how Director Yamamoto is doing with the containment of the new disease; the novel illness is already causing panic," Hiromi Jounouchi said as they cleaned and disinfected themselves, asking Chen Yu for an update.


    Chen Yu, who was also cleaning and disinfecting, shook his head slightly upon hearing her, "The transmission rate of the new disease is just too fast. Although there aren''t many new confirmed cases in Japan, you''ve seen how fast this novel disease spreads. If we can''t contain the outbreak..." It could be a global disaster. So we focus on our responsibilities, and I trust other doctors will do their jobs as well."


    "Can''t we do something?" Hiromi Jounouchi sounded dissatisfied, clearly wanting to contribute tobating the disease, "With your expertise, Mr. Chen Yu, couldn''t you crack the virus?"


    "Even if I could, we would need samples of the virus! Moreover, even if I managed to crack it, how much more efficient would I bepared to other doctors? There''s really no fundamental difference between magic and scientific methods; both are understandings and interpretations of the world. Although we''re all racing against sickness and the Death God..." Chen Yu was about to continue, but seeing Hiromi Jounouchi''s dissatisfied gaze, he surrendered, "Alright, alright, I got it. I''ll contact Member of Parliament Kanai to see if we can get a sample of the virus, then work on a cure, okay?"


    "What do you mean ''okay''? Don''t you want to do something for those suffering from illness? Even if you can''t do much, isn''t it better to do what you can? You shouldn''t refrain from doing something just because it seems insignificant," Hiromi Jounouchi stressed to Chen Yu, visibly upset with his previous response, "Do not forgo doing good because it is small; do notmit evil because it is small,'' isn''t that what you taught me in our Chinese lessons? You spoke so well when you were teaching me, so why aren''t you willing to act now?"


    "I''m sorry," Chen Yu looked at Hiromi Jounouchi with some guilt, admitting his mistake, "I''m sorry, Hiromi. My attitude toward this matter has indeed been wrong. I apologize. Thank you for reminding me! You''re right, even if I can''t make a significant contribution to this novel disease, I can still do something within my ability."


    "Well, that''s more like it." Seeing Chen Yu admit his mistake, Hiromi Jounouchi finally nodded in satisfaction and smiled.

 Chapter 495 - 491 Speculation (Request for monthly tickets, Request for subscriptions)

    Upon receiving a call from Chen Yu asking her to keep an eye on Kube Rokuro, Misumi Mikoto felt somewhat surprised.


    She certainly knew that Chen Yu and Kube Rokuro were good friends, and it was normal to be concerned about a friend, but the information Chen Yu revealed to her over the phone made Misumi Mikoto feel rather peculiar.


    Kube Rokuro had fallen for a female doctor at the hospital? Wasn''t that a perfectly normal thing? Why would Mr. Chen Yu ask her to keep an eye on Kube Rokuro and yet not let him know?


    Despite not being one to indulge in gossip, having Tokairin Yuko, a woman who loved to chatter about all sorts of rumors around her, made Misumi Mikoto quite alert to these matters.


    Was there something fishy about this female doctor, and Chen Yu was afraid that Kube Rokuro might be taken advantage of, so he wanted her to watch over him?


    Or could it be that the female doctor wanted to take advantage of the fact that Kube Rokuro was Professor Kube''s son to achieve some ulterior motive, or maybe she just wanted to marry Kube Rokuro to be the daughter-inw of the professor''s family?


    Or even more conspiratorially, did the female doctor know about Chen Yu, the Transcendent''s, identity and wanted to get close to Chen Yu through Kube Rokuro?


    Perhaps because Kube Rokuro''s image was too harmless, in all the possibilities Misumi Mikoto considered, she subconsciously ced him in the position of the victim and never considered the possibility that Chen Yu was worried about the female doctor being hurt by Kube Rokuro.


    It might have been because she usually focused her energy on work, and was criticized by Tokairin Yuko for not being womanly, but Misumi Mikoto thought for a long time and still couldn''t figure out why Chen Yu had called her to pay attention to Kube Rokuro.


    Unable toe to a conclusion, Misumi Mikoto had no choice but to seek help from Tokairin Yuko.


    "You''re saying Rokuro has a crush on one of the female doctors at Professor Chen Yu''s hospital, but now Professor Chen Yu is asking you to monitor Rokuro?" Inside the changing room, when Tokairin Yuko heard Misumi Mikoto''s exnation, her eyes immediately lit up, sensing the scent of gossip.


    "It''s not monitoring. The teacher just asked me to pay more attention to Mr. Kube on a regr basis and to inform him in case anything happens," Misumi Mikoto immediately denied Tokairin Yuko''s wild guess and reiterated to her firmly, "It''s just a matter of concern between friends!"


    "Hehehe! Of course, it''s normal for Professor Chen Yu to be concerned about Rokuro, but why does he want you to keep an eye on this?" Tokairin Yuko wasn''t interested in quibbling over the choice of words with Misumi Mikoto, she was just excitedly guessing Chen Yu''s intentions, "For one thing, Professor Chen Yu must know this female doctor that Rokuro likes. He senses there''s something unsuitable between the two of them, so he wants you, Meiqin, to keep an eye on Rokuro. If they want to go on a date or something, Chen Yu can be informed in time to act ordingly."


    "Um... Maybe Mr. Kube''s dad knows about it, and he asked Mr. Chen Yu to keep an eye on it? That''s also a possibility, isn''t it?" Misumi Mikoto brought up a different view, perhaps to refute Tokairin Yuko, or simply to analyze the possible situation.


    Upon hearing this, Tokairin Yuko shook her head and disagreed, "It''s not very likely. The rtionship between Rokuro and his dad isn''t good. If his dad thought it was inappropriate, he would directly tell that female doctor to stay away from his son!"


    As she said this, Tokairin Y¨±ko purposefully imitated Professor Kube whom she had seen before, speaking in a rough voice as she pointed at Misumi Mikoto, "Break off your rtionship with my son this instant! Otherwise, leave this hospital!"


    "..." Misumi Mikoto wordlessly looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko putting on an act, shook her head, and then said, "If it were that way, Professor Kube would definitely have asked a teacher to persuade the female doctor, he wouldn''t be so direct."


    "That makes sense," Tokairin Y¨±ko nodded her head, stroking her chin and imitating the ssic pose of Furuhata Ninzaburo as she deduced, "So, Professor Chen Yu might be considering the friendship and that''s why he asked you to pay attention to Rokuro, to understand the progress of his rtionship with that female doctor, and to find a way to convince Professor Kube?"


    "Considering the rtionship between the teacher and Mr. Kube, he would probably do something like that, but the way teacher talked, it didn''t seem like that was what he was thinking..." Misumi Mikoto also fell into thought, unconsciously adopting the pose of Sugishita Ukyo.


    "Meiqin, since when have you started calling Professor Chen Yu ''teacher''? I''ve been hearing you say that a lot recently and I haven''t really noticed," Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly seemed to discover something as she looked at Misumi Mikoto, getting very interested in her way of addressing Chen Yu, as if she had found some new gossip.


    "Eh? No way! I''ve always called him that! After all, he''s a professor, and calling him ''teacher'' is a sign of respect!" Misumi Mikoto hurriedly fobbed her off, while also steering the conversation elsewhere, "I think teacher must have felt something was off about the female doctor, which is why he asked me to pay attention to Mr. Kube, to prevent him from getting hurt."


    "Uh-huh, right, with Rokuro''s personality, just a little bit of trick from a woman would be enough to make him head over heels, wouldn''t it? It''s normal for Professor Chen Yu to be worried about him getting hurt," having been sidetracked by Misumi Mikoto, Tokairin Y¨±ko forgot to ask about why she called Chen Yu ''teacher'' and instead started praising Rokuro, "To be able to stay down-to-earth at a ce like UDI, Rokuro is really outstanding! Plus, he''s honest, and has a kind heart, he''s truly a rare good man!"


    "If you think Mr. Kube is so great, why don''t you pursue him? Like you said, just a bit of scheming and he''d bepletely enchanted, right?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko curiously, as with her inclination towards socializing at mixers, it seemed unlikely she''d pass up someone as good as Rokuro.


    However, hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly started to fake cry, "But I''m older than Rokuro!"


    "All right, all right, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Seeing Tokairin Y¨±ko fake crying, Misumi Mikotoforted her helplessly, "Let''s take care of Mr. Kube''s matter first, I''ll ask teacher to introduce you to a male doctor at their hospitalter, okay?"


    "Really?" Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s promise, Tokairin Y¨±ko quickly looked at her.


    "Really! Truly! I''ll definitely introduce you next time," Misumi Mikoto hurriedly assured her.


    With Misumi Mikoto''s assurance, Tokairin Y¨±ko stopped the fake crying on her face and brought the topic back to Rokuro, "So, how are we going to monitor Rokuro?"


    "I''ve already said it''s paying attention, not monitoring!" Misumi Mikoto corrected Tokairin Y¨±ko, but she also felt troubled about what to do, "For now, let''s just take more care of him and see what he normally does."

 Chapter 470 - 466: Diagnosis (4th Update)

    After settling matters regarding supplies and virus samples with Professor Zhang, Chen Yu felt somewhat relieved, feeling that he had done what he could for his colleagues on the frontlines.


    Since everything was arranged, Chen Yu was able to take a moment to adjust his mood and refocus his energy and attention back to his own work.


    During a previous round of consultations, he encountered an obasan with early-stage gastric cancer whose X-rays and CT images showed some shadows in the pancreatic area. Chen Yu suspected that she might have developed pancreatic cancer concurrently with early-stage gastric cancer.


    The stomach and pancreas are located very close to each other, and after the spread of gastric cancer, it ismon for cancer cells to metastasize to the pancreas. However, it is extremely rare to detect concurrent pancreatic cancer at such an early stage of the disease.


    Chen Yu had not noticed at first, but the sodium level in the obasan''sb report exceeded the normal values for early-stage gastric cancer patients, and there were abnormal shadows in the X-rays, prompting his concern.


    As for Jounouchi Hiromi''s examination, it further confirmed Chen Yu''s judgement.


    After reviewing the obasan''s medical records again, Chen Yu became even more confident in his diagnosis. He looked at the time and realizing it was almost the agreed time, he picked up the obasan''s medical record from his desk and left his office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu entered a small conference room, ced the obasan''s X-rays and CT images from her medical records onto the lightbox, while doing so, the attending physician responsible for the obasan, Doctor Zhihe from the department of gynecology, entered the room.


    "Professor Chen Yu, you were looking for me?" Doctor Zhihe, a woman in her forties, greeted Chen Yu and then stood by his side, looking at the X-rays and CT images on the lightbox together with him.


    Doctor Zhihe was not a professor of gynecology, but rather, like Jounouchi Hiromi, she was a lecturer. After all, at the University Hospital, climbing to a professorship was not an easy task, especially for a female doctor.


    "Doctor Zhihe, is that right? Is Ms. Futihashi Junko in bed 1607 your patient? Have you closely examined her records?" Chen Yu inquired of Doctor Zhihe, identifying Futihashi as the surname of the obasan.


    "Ms. Futihashi? I''ve reviewed her records; she was transferred from internal medicine with an early-stage gastric cancer diagnosis. Is there something wrong with that diagnosis?" Doctor Zhihe felt perplexed; she had looked at the obasan''s records when they were transferred from internal medicine, and they indeed reflected the symptoms of early-stage gastric cancer with no misdiagnosis.


    Hearing Doctor Zhihe say this, Chen Yu did not offer further exnation, but simply tapped on a shadow in the CT image in front of them, suggesting she take a look for herself: "What is this?"


    Doctor Zhihe, puzzled, leaned in to examine the CT image carefully, but this close inspection made her also notice something was amiss.


    Although the shadow on the CT image was small and its outline not very clear, the presence of the shadow could still be discerned.


    "It''s understandable if you didn''t notice on the blurry X-ray, but you also missed the shadow on the CT image? And you didn''t pay attention to the excessive salt levels in theb report?" Chen Yu reproached Doctor Zhihe somewhat discontentedly.


    Faced with Chen Yu''s reproach, Doctor Zhihe was visibly embarrassed; indeed, this could be considered a negligence on her part.


    Yet, despite being reprimanded thus by Chen Yu, Doctor Zhihe still bowed her head and apologized: "I''m sorry, Professor Chen Yu, that was my oversight. Please forgive me."


    "It''s indeed a very rare urrence to have early-stage gastric cancer with concurrent early-stage pancreatic cancer, and from your standpoint, an oversight might be excusable, but for the patient, it is unforgivable. I hope you understand that for you, the patient may be one among the countless you see daily, but for the patient, your diagnosis is the only light they have in the darkness brought on by their disease," Chen Yu spoke gravely. A misdiagnosis may seem inevitable, but for patients, a misdiagnosis could very likely mean a lost life.


    Chen Yu''s words weighed heavily on Doctor Zhihe; had there been others in the conference room, she might have been unable to save face.


    However, Chen Yu''s purpose in summoning Doctor Zhihe was not to reproach her for her errors. After moving past that topic, he redirected the discussion back to the obasan''s medical condition: "What surgical n had you originally devised for Ms. Futihashi?"


    "Considering Ms. Futihashi''s age and physical condition, I was nning to performparoscopic surgery to remove the tumor in her stomach, to lessen the strain on her body and allow for quicker recovery from the operation," Doctor Zhihe said. Despite her oversight, her surgical n was sound.


    "Hmm, Ms. Futihashi''s age does indeed make her unsuitable for open surgery, butparoscopic surgery... Are you confident you can perform it?" Chen Yu asked Doctor Zhihe, sounding somewhat wary. Discovering tumors in both the stomach and pancreas at an early stage was itself exceptionally rare, and opting forparoscopic surgery set high demands on the surgeon''s skill; naturally, Chen Yu''s concern about Doctor Zhihe''s capabilities was understandable.


    "This... If it were just the gastric tumor surgery, I would be confident inpleting it, but if we also have to remove a pancreatic tumor..." Doctor Zhihe seemed less certain; she would be able to handle open surgery without issue, butparoscopy was another matter... She had not yet performed surgery of such difficulty.


    Understanding Doctor Zhihe''s hesitation, Chen Yu nodded, then said, "Then it looks like you''ll only be able to assist in this operation. I''ll talk to Professor Kube and arrange for another doctor to take the lead."


    Professor Kube, the Chief of Surgery, managed all surgical procedures at the hospital. While he usually delegated the management of individual surgeries to the professors of each department, the assignment of surgery across departments still needed his approval.


    Although Chen Yu was favored by Professor Kube, he clearly did not presume to make decisions in Kube''s stead, nor did he intend to do so.


    "Thank you, Professor Chen Yu." Although it was a tough situation for Doctor Zhihe and she wouldter face questioning by the professors of gynecology, it was far better than performing surgery only to discover a misdiagnosis or missed diagnosis afterward.


    "Since you are Ms. Futihashi''s primary physician, the task of informing her about the concurrent pancreatic cancer will be yours," Chen Yu said, ncing at Doctor Zhihe and nodding slightly to her before leaving the conference room.

 Chapter 471 - 467: The Ringing (5th update, seeking monthly tickets)

    Due to Professor Kube asking Chen Yu before going to the meeting to take care of the work of General Surgery, Chen Yu''s workload today was obviously much more than usual, to the extent that he stayed busy until after 10 p.m. before he managed to finish handling all the matters at hand.


    While Professor Kube normally did not work overtime sote and the work of General Surgery that Chen Yu needed to handle was not particrly urgent, it was the first time that Professor Kube had entrusted these matters to him, and Chen Yu still hoped to perform them perfectly instead of waiting for Professor Kube to return and find many issues unaddressed.


    "Ah~ Mr. Chen Yu, have you finally finished your work? You have so much to do now and you''re not even a professor yet. If you really be a professor in the future, won''t you be working overtime tillte every day?" Seeing that Chen Yu had finally finished his tasks, Hiromi Jounouchi teased him.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s teasing, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh and say to her, "Have you ever seen a professor from a university hospital working overtime at night? I just wanted to get these things done today. After all, this is the first time that Professor Kube has entrusted these matters to me, and if I didn''t do well, it would obviously be disappointing to the professor."


    "Hehe, Mr. Chen Yu, you''re bing more and more like a professor at the university hospital. Have you learned to tter too?" Hiromi Jounouchi said with an even more teasing tone upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation.


    "What are you talking about? This isn''t ttery, is it?" Chen Yu helplessly shook his head, while taking off his white coat, and continued, "I just want to be responsible for my work. Moreover, Professor Kube has talked to me before, saying that the hospital is considering promoting me to full professor. It''s better not to make any mistakes at this time."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi couldn''t help showing a surprised expression, "Are they really going to promote you to full professor, Mr. Chen Yu? I thought it was just a rumor, but I didn''t expect it to be true! What did Professor Kube say about it? Is he going to make you the head professor of General Surgery?"


    "Bing the head professor is still a long way off. Even if Professor Kube is willing to vacate the position, there would have to be an election to determine the new head professor. What Professor Kube meant when he spoke to me was that the hospital intends to promote me to full professor only," Chen Yu replied, hanging his white coat on the rack and putting back on his jacket. Then he and Hiromi Jounouchi together headed out of the office.


    Chen Yu''s secretary, Shirai Reina, had already left the office to go home. As his secretary, she would normally have stayed and worked overtime with him, but Chen Yu didn''t need her to stay sote. Besides, with Hiromi Jounouchi present, keeping Shirai Reina around might have caused unnecessary suspicion, so she left the office after receiving Chen Yu''s permission.


    Waiting for Chen Yu to lock the office door, Hiromi Jounouchi asked him, "Mr. Chen Yu, are we going to the boss''s ce tonight again? Why do you like that little restaurant so much? Could it be that the boss''s steamed ms with wine is really that delicious? I can cook too, you know. I could make it for you at home next time!"


    "Haha, it''s not that the boss''s food is delicious, but I like the atmosphere of that little store. Hiromi, don''t you think dining there makes one feel really good?" Chen Yu locked the office door before wrapping an arm around Hiromi Jounouchi and leaving the hospital together. They nned to dine at the little restaurant tonight rather than going home to cook.


    As they walked towards the small store, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi once again discussed the matter of the artificial womb. With the live broadcasts and television program promotions, this issue had now garnered widespread national attention. In no time at all, Hiromi Jounouchi had be a household name, her fame even surpassing that of many celebrities. This was also why the Obasan today had thought of introducing her own son to her.


    "Hiromi, the issue of the artificial womb is receiving a lot of attention now. Director Shimura told me before that the hospital is very pleased with the attention and poprity this has brought. They might consider promoting you to Associate Professor soon, so it''s best if you take extra care during this time, to avoid any problems. After all, not all the attention this matter has brought is positive¡ªthere are some negative voices too. If there are any loopholes or problems, people will seize upon them," Chen Yu cautioned Hiromi Jounouchi, his words brimming with concern for her.


    The social response to the artificial womb issue had far exceeded Chen Yu''s expectations. If it weren''t for the recent infectious disease outbreak, which led the Ministry of Health and Welfare to banrge gatherings, there might be arge group of so-called Morality Enforcers protesting outside the hospital by now, wouldn''t there?


    After all, this sort of challenge to human morals and ethics isn''t something that the general public can easily ept, even if Hiromi Jounouchi previously stated that this technology would temporarily not be used in areas other than medical research and healing.


    Hiromi Jounouchi was also prepared for this. Although she had not directly faced pressure from public opinion during this time, the negative voices were continuous and morous, as seen in various news media, so she was mentally prepared for these issues.


    The two of them chatted about work as they continued towards the store. The weather had gradually warmed up this season, and normally the number of pedestrians on the streets would increase, but due to the infectious disease outbreak, the number of passersby was still impacted and had not increased much.


    "...I''m telling you, that sound was just like the Mototsu Bell in a shrine, unforgettable once you''ve heard it! There''s no way I misheard it!" As Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at the small store, a few customers who had just finished their night shifts were having a heated argument about something.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were somewhat surprised; such scenes were rare in the small store, prompting Chen Yu to take a closer look with interest.


    "They''re arguing about urban legends. That Xiao Yan over there says he heard bell sounds near a cemetery the night beforest, simr to the bells used for prayer at shrines. But that cemetery only has a very small shrine and doesn''t have the Mototsu Bell used for prayers, so no one believes what he says," the store owner exined to Chen Yu, noticing his interest, and borated on what had happened.


    "Oh? Heard strange bell sounds in a cemetery? That''s quite interesting! Which cemetery did he hear the sounds from?" Chen Yu asked curiously. He considered such urban legends to be nothing more than drunk banter, not caring whether they were true or false.


    However, the people who were having the argument were clearly very serious about it. When Xiao Yan, who had heard the bell sounds, heard Chen Yu''s question, he replied, "It''s a ce called Kawakami Cemetery. I went there for work. There''s a very small shrine there dedicated to the Inari God."

 Chapter 472 - 468: Exploring the Mystery (Request for Subscription and Monthly Tickets)

    Kawakami Cemetery immediately drew Hiromi Jounouchi''s gaze to Chen Yu, as she clearly knew thatst year, Chen Yu had lived next to Kawakami Cemetery and naturally assumed that the bell sound Xiao Yan heard must have something to do with Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu, noticing Hiromi Jounouchi''s gaze, immediately shook his head and exined, "I don''t know, when I used to live there, I never heard any such bell sound."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, the owner next to them asked with great curiosity, "Doctor Chen Yu used to live near Kawakami Cemetery? That''s quite a coincidence! Do you know what''s the deal with the bell sound, Doctor Chen Yu?"


    "Although I lived therest year, I never heard the strange bell sound they are talking about," Chen Yu replied with a smile to the owner, and also exined to Xiao Yan and others who were looking over, "There shouldn''t be any shrines in Kawakami Cemetery, and the only shrine that could be remotely rted doesn''t have the Mototsu Bell, so I really don''t know what the situation could be."


    "So it seems that this has only started happening recently!" "It looks like another urban legend!"


    "If you ask me, it''s definitely Xiao Yan who heard wrong, or maybe it''s someone''s ringtone. Xiao Yan, you''ve mistaken someone else''s ringtone for an urban legend."


    Listening to the group''s discussion, Chen Yu couldn''t help but curl the corner of his mouth and shook his head somewhat ruefully. This was one of the reasons he initially felt that the world had entered the Age of Dharma Decline¡ªpeople no longer believed in mystical presences in the world.


    In Japan, the atmosphere for the mystical is rtively strong, and the public''s belief in supernatural events isparably high, but with the development of technology, fewer and fewer people believe in these things, not to mention in other countries.


    Especially the historic ancient country across the sea, although it has the deepest mystical atmosphere in the world, with the rise of the red faith, themon people''s faith in tradition and the mystical has also declined. Although there has been some resurgence and recovery in recent years, the damage done initially was severe, and recovery isn''t something that can happen overnight.


    As for the West, it''s even worse. Although belief in God is still widespread among the public, ever since science dethroned God from His shrine, their foundation of faith has been overturned and destroyed.


    Thinking about this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but disdain those religious figures who established religions and wrote scriptures. Although back then, everyone''s vision wasn''t wide enough and their understanding of the world wasn''t clear enough, did nobody think about the mess that would be left to deal with the day people discovered that the Earth orbits the Sun, and not the other way around?


    Chen Yu''sint wasn''t about looking down on ancient people from the perspective of modern men, but at that time, with Legendary-rank strength, it wasn''t that difficult to recognize the true face of the world. That those religious people didn''t realize this just indicated they didn''t think in that direction at all.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yu didn''t pay much attention to this. He didn''t have the mood to change these states of affairs, or perhaps he felt that the Age of Dharma Decline was indeed the best, because when individual might is formidable, it''s easy to nurture ambition. But if one''s personal power is insignificant, without those unnecessary ambitions, the world can remain stable and peaceful. After all, how ordinary people pursue their ambitions is fundamentally different from how the Transcendent do.


    "Here are your fried chicken nuggets and steamed ms with wine, please enjoy." As Chen Yu was mulling over these things, the owner brought the food over and ced it in front of him, interrupting his thoughts.


    After thanking the owner, Chen Yu then brought the two dishes over to himself and Hiromi Jounouchi, handing her a pair of chopsticks and prepared to eat.


    Hiromi Jounouchi took the chopsticks from Chen Yu and suddenly asked, "Mr. Yu, what were you just thinking about? You seemed to be in a daze for a while."


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I was just wondering about the sound that Mr. Xiao Yan heard," Chen Yu said, as he picked up a m and sucked the delicious broth and m meat into his mouth, before exining to Hiromi Jounouchi, "After all, I used to live near Kawakami Cemetery, so I''m a bit curious about it."


    "Is that so? Then why don''t we go and have a look too? Now that you''ve mentioned it, I''m getting curious too!" Hiromi Jounouchi smiled at Chen Yu and said, with a genuinely curious look in her eyes.


    Although she was now a woman in her thirties, Hiromi Jounouchi had been a tomboyish girl in her youth, the kind that used to be like a Chaos Demon King, and she too had explored urban legends with her girlfriends in the past. Although she hadn''t discovered anything interesting back then, that was only because she was an ordinary person; now, equipped with sufficient strength and facing these kinds of events again, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but feel the urge to embark on an adventure.


    Confronted with Hiromi Jounouchi''s suggestion, Chen Yu scratched his brow and said, "Since you''re interested, Hiromi, then let''s go have a lookter."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were discussing their visit to Kawakami Cemetery to investigate the source of the urban legend, others had already taken a step ahead of them and begun their adventure.


    "Kei-chan, is there something wrong with the information you gathered? We''ve been wandering around for most of the night and haven''t found a thing!" A girl dressed as a middle schooler held a shlight andined to herpanion behind her, revealing a hint of dissatisfaction on her face.


    "But the rumor I heard was about this ce! They said that at night in Kawakami Cemetery, you can hear a strange bell sound." However, herpanion felt a bit wronged and puzzled because the rumor she heard was indeed about this ce, "Could it be that we''re here at the wrong time?"


    "Let''s go back! It''s so dark here! I want to go home!" Another girl walking behind the two, wearing round-framed sses and sporting a braid of ck hair, appeared to be the most refined but also the most timid among the three. After all, Kawakami Cemetery was a graveyard, and it was frightening enough for someone a little faint-hearted to be there in the middle of the night.


    "Chun Jiang, you''re just too timid, didn''t we agree to rify the truth behind the urban legend together?" The girl called Kei-chan, with her tidy short hair, was the boldest among them and the most enthusiastic about the matter.


    While the three were arguing, suddenly a pleasant bell sound rang through the air, making all three of them widen their eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 473 - 469 Collision with a Ghost (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Because Chen Yu had cured her legs, Nanami became very lively and active, perhaps hoping to make up for the years of inactivity due to her paralysis. Although she was the daughter of a high-ranking official from the Ministry of Health and Welfare and could enjoy being chauffeured to school every day, Nanami chose to ride a bicycle, a change that came about after her mother''s persuasion; originally, Nanami had nned to walk to school on her own.


    Having returned to her studies, Nanami also gave up her original membership in the Wind Instrument Club and, along with a few friends, founded the so-called Urban Ghost Stories Research Club to explore various urban legends and ghost stories. Although Member of Parliament Kanai felt such changes were unbing, his daughter''s health and well-being were undoubtedly the most important to him, so he did not constrain Nanami.


    Recently, after hearing that strange ringing sounds emanated from Kawakami Cemetery at night, Nanami dragged the vice president and main members of her Urban Ghost Stories Research Club to Kawakami Cemetery, intending to uncover the truth behind the urban ghost stories during a night exploration.


    "Nanami-chan, let''s go home, it''s sote, I''d usually be asleep by now!" Nanami, having heard the bell, was pulling her two friends deeper into Kawakami Cemetery, but the bespectacled girl following her wanted to go home.


    The graveyard at night... such a ce really had the perfect atmosphere for ghost stories.


    "Chun Jiang, you are, after all, the vice president of our Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, and you agreed toe to Kawakami Cemetery to seek the truth of urban ghost stories, didn''t you?" Nanami turned her head and looked at her friend, feeling slightly displeased, but she was not inconsiderate of her friends'' feelings. So she stopped and said to the short-haired girl beside her, "Kei-chan, Chun Jiang is getting scared, should we just stop here for today? We''ve already heard the bell, which confirms the existence of urban ghost stories. Shall wee back during the day tomorrow?"


    To have maintained a close rtionship with her during the years she was paralyzed, these two friends by her side were obviously true friends to her, and she was quite considerate of her friends'' feelings.


    Hearing Nanami''s words, the girl called Kei-chan stopped as well and looked at her two good friends. She hesitated for a moment before saying, "But the sound of the bell is just ahead. Don''t you want to know the truth? If wee back tomorrow... we might not be able to find it!"


    "That''s true!" Hearing Kei-chan say this, Nanami hesitated and turned to Chun Jiang, asking her, "Do you really want to go back, Chun Jiang? Shall we continue walking a bit further? Don''t you want to know the truth behind the urban ghost stories?"


    "I... I still want to..." The girl called Chun Jiang was clutching her shlight with both hands, looking timid, but before she could finish speaking, she suddenly pointed behind Kei-chan and screamed, "Ah¡ª! There''s a ghost!"


    At Chun Jiang''s scream, Nanami and Kei-chan both turned around to look. Behind them was a blurry figure, glowing faintly and floating in mid-air, at least a meter above the ground.


    Seeing this, Nanami and Kei-chan didn''t even have time to make out the figure''s appearance before screaming out loud themselves, dragging the dazed Chun Jiang as they ran towards the exit of Kawakami Cemetery.


    Watching the three flee, the figure couldn''t help but emit a light chuckle and, with the figure''sughter, a pleasant bell sound echoed around them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The three of them, after sprinting out of Kawakami Cemetery, didn''t stop until they reached the bus stop, gasping for breath.


    Kei-chan leaned against the bus stop''s billboard, one hand pressed against her chest, trying to alleviate the feeling of her lungs being torn apart due to the intense running. She turned to Nanami and asked, "Nanami-chan, did that thing catch up to us?"


    "I don''t think so, I didn''t hear any bell sounds." Nanami was also gasping for air, supporting herself on a pole at the bus stop, struggling to breathe. Even though she liked to bounce around after being able to stand up again, such vigorous activity was not what she was hoping for.


    Nevertheless, after saying that, Nanami still turned back to nce over her shoulder, and not seeing anything following them, she nodded with certainty.


    "Thank goodness! That really scared me to death!" Hearing that the figure hadn''t followed them, Kei-chan finally breathed a sigh of relief and copsed onto the bench at the bus stop as if she had burned outpletely.


    Chun Jiang, on the other hand, because she was dragged along by Kei-chan and Nanami, wasn''t as close to copsing as the other two, even though she was also panting heavily. Still, she had the strength to ask them, "What on earth was that? Did you get a good look?"


    "I didn''t see it clearly; it seemed like a person in clothes." Kei-chan replied directly. She leaned her head against the billboard behind her and shook it slightly, "I was too busy running just now, I didn''t see clearly what happened at all. Nanami-chan, did you see clearly?"


    Nanami, upon being asked this by Kei-chan, also shook her head and said, "I didn''t look carefully either. I was scared when Chun Jiang yelled, I just saw that the figure was floating in the sky, and it seemed to be glowing. Chun Jiang, you were the first among us to see it; did you see it clearly?"


    "I... I didn''t see it that clearly either, it looked like a woman..." Chun Jiang, under the gaze of Kei-chan and Nanami, still appeared timid, but she spoke seriously, albeit quietly, "That... thing seemed to just appear suddenly. I was just following you guys and talking to Nanami when I looked up and saw that thing, it felt like it was a... female ghost?"


    "A female ghost? A ghost from the cemetery?" Hearing Chun Jiang say this, Kei-chan also couldn''t help but widen her eyes in surprise, "Although we''re the Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, to encounter a female ghost on our very first official outing... Isn''t this an ill omen?"


    "No, Kei-chan, you should think of it this way, since we were able to meet a female ghost, it proves that ghosts really do exist in this world! That also means there must be other strange and unusual things in this world! Isn''t researching and discovering these things the very reason our Urban Ghost Stories Research Club was founded?" Nanami seemed rather pleased with encountering the female ghost and refuted Kei-chan''s words while encouraging her twopanions in an over-the-top, adolescent tone.


    "Arnold, it''s gettingte, and we''ve seen the female ghost, shouldn''t we head home?" Chun Jiang seemed to no longer want to stay around and suggested to herpanions, "Also, it''s sote now, there probably aren''t any buses, how are we going to get back?"


    "I had my dad send a driver; I''ll call him!" Nanami was clearly well prepared, pulling out her cellphone from the bag she had been carrying all along.

 Chapter 474 - 470: Asking for Help (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    For Nanami, the experience of encountering ghosts on her night excursions didn''t seem to bother her too much. After all, it was just a little girl satisfying her own curiosity with extracurricr activities, and even if she dide across something truly thrilling, it was just a little secret among pals.


    But for her father, Member of Parliament Kanai, hearing from the driver that his precious daughter had actually encountered ghosts in the middle of the night, he couldn''t help but be terribly frightened.


    As an official on the brink of entering the Cab and bing part of the country''s highest leadership, Member of Parliament Kanai was well aware of the mysterious and transcendent entities in this world. After all, every year, the Ministry of Health and Welfare would procure arge quantity of special supplies, and Kanai had always been responsible for this aspect of things.


    This was also one of the reasons why Kanai was a strong candidate for the post of Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, but naturally, this was not something the general public could know.


    So upon learning that his daughter''s investigation into urban ghost stories had actually resulted in a real ghost encounter, aside from being frightened and worried about her safety, Member of Parliament Kanai''s next thought was how to resolve the issue.


    Member of Parliament Kanai knew full well that his daughter had started an Urban Ghost Stories Research Club. He had initially thought it was just a little girl''s club to satisfy her curiosity but had not expected them to dare to explore urban legends at night, and to actually encounter a ghost.


    That Nanami came out unscathed from a ghost encounter this time could only be attributed to luck. If there were a next time, nobody knew whether she would be as fortunate.


    Member of Parliament Kanai could, of course, prohibit Nanami from engaging in such dangerous activities, but as a father who dearly loved his daughter, he knew full well that forbidding something often only entices people to try it. He could stop her in the short term, but when her curiosity proved irresistible over time, she would certainly try it again.


    Therefore, topletely resolve such matters, one would either have to satisfy his daughter''s curiosity so she no longer found these things intriguing, or ensure she had adequate self-protection abilities so that even if she encountered something dangerous, she could still ensure her own safety.


    For Member of Parliament Kanai, both of these solutions were worth considering and attainable.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m truly sorry to trouble you by inviting you out at a time like this, Professor Chen Yu," apologized Member of Parliament Kanai. Although the epidemic was spreading seriously, and as a senior official in the Ministry of Health and Welfare, he should set an example by not arranging any more banquet gatherings, Kanai, worried for his daughter, still sought out Professor Chen Yu.


    It wasn''t that he was turning to anyone in desperation when he approached Professor Chen Yu for help, but Kanai did not actually know Chen Yu''s real identity. He sought out Chen Yu because of Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "You''re too polite, Member of Parliament Kanai. Although it is indeed a critical period, your invitation was one I had to ept," responded Chen Yu courteously to Member of Parliament Kanai. As a high-ranking official who might be a Cab Minister, even someone with Chen Yu''s capabilities would prefer not to offend such a person but would rather maintain a good rtionship to their own benefit: "May I ask, Member of Parliament, why you invited me today? Is there something you need guidance on?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Member of Parliament Kanai hesitated for a moment. He couldn''t seek help from the official supernatural department of the government for this personal matter, especially with the election for the Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare looming. It was best to avoid any unnecessary trouble if possible.


    "Since Professor Chen Yu doesn''t beat around the bush, I''ll be straightforward as well. What is your rtionship with the second son of the President of Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals, Kyuuzai Ryousen-kun?" asked Member of Parliament Kanai. As a high-ranking government official, he naturally knew that Ryousen was one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, and that the Society was a rising Supernatural Organization in Tokyo. Seeking their help was undoubtedly the most suitable choice for Kanai at the moment.


    As for the rtionship between Chen Yu and Ryousen, it didn''t take much effort to find out about their connection. However, it would be difficult for most people to associate a university professor''s assistant with the leader of a Supernatural Organization.


    Member of Parliament Kanai''s question took Chen Yu by surprise, but he quickly smiled and answered, "Ryosen-kun is an assistant in myb. He''s been a great help with research and drug production. In terms of our rtionship, I would say it''s quite good. Why do you ask about him out of the blue, Member of Parliament?"


    "Oh, it''s like this. Nanami became very lively again thanks to you, Professor Chen Yu, and she even started a club with a few friends to investigate urban ghost stories," lightly chuckled Member of Parliament Kanai, slightly embarrassed as he exined to Chen Yu: "It was just a little girl''s curiosity at first, and I let her be. But two nights ago, when Nanami and her friends went to investigate what they called an urban ghost story, they actually saw a ghost. Even though she was unharmed, I am still very worried about her safety. If she encounters something like this again, she may not be so lucky next time."


    "Worrying about one''s children is a natural parental instinct, and your care for your daughter is truly admirable, Member of Parliament! But what does this have to do with Ryosen-kun?" Chen Yuplimented him while deliberately pretending not to understand his implication.


    Upon hearing this, Member of Parliament Kanai couldn''t help butugh and said, "Professor, why y dumb when you''re aware of the answer? Kyuuzai Ryousen-kun is one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, and I don''t believe you''re unaware of this. I''m asking about this because I hope to seek some help from one of the leaders of Mingyue Society.


    Although the government has specialized departments to handle supernatural incidents, dealing with them can be rather troublesome. Nanami has always regarded you as a brother, Professor, so I imagine you wouldn''t want her to face danger in the future, would you?"


    "I didn''t expect you to know even about these matters, Member of Parliament. It seems like the government''s management of supernatural events is quite in ce!" Chen Yuughed, not surprised by the "exposure" of Ryousen''s identity, as it wasn''t something secretive or shameful. Moreover, the Mingyue Society itself included some government officials among its members, so it wasn''t strange for Kanai to be privy to such information.


    With that in mind, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then nodded, admitting to Member of Parliament Kanai, "Ryosen-kun indeed is one of the leaders of Mingyue Society; this is something I''m aware of. If you, Member of Parliament, are hoping that Nanami can defend herself in unexpected supernatural encounters, then I believe Ryosen-kun can offer some assistance."


    "Really? That''s wonderful!" Hearing Chen Yu''s confirmation, Member of Parliament Kanai was overjoyed and personally poured a ss of wine for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 475 - 471: Self-Protection (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Having epted Member of Parliament Kanai''s request, Chen Yu naturally considered how to properly resolve the matter.


    In fact, it wasn''t a very difficult issue to solve. Although it was a world with transcendent beings, the chance of ordinary people encountering supernatural events was extremely low. For most people, the possibility of facing a supernatural event in their lifetime was zero. Even if they did encounter one, it would be like the urban ghost stories, while events simr to the ancient yokai tales or myths were even rarer.


    Therefore, to properly resolve this matter and at the same time enable Nanami to defend herself should she encounter such situations in the future, theoretically, just creating an amulet with a certain level of protective ability would suffice.


    Of course, for Chen Yu, Nanami was, after all, his patient, and he obviously couldn''t just brush it off.


    After giving it serious thought, he ended up making a call to Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Nanami felt extremely anxious knowing that her father was aware of her ghostly encounter during her nighttime outing. After all, for a young girl, it was rather embarrassing to feel like getting caught by parents for doing something wrong.


    But even more so, Nanami felt a shy awkwardness because her father had sought Chen Yu''s help for this matter.


    Because of a young girl''s thoughts, Nanami did not wish for Chen Yu to find out about such an incident, especially as she and her two friends were currently waiting for his arrival in a private room at a coffee shop, intensifying her reluctance. Instinctively, she didn''t want her friends to see Chen Yu.


    The feeling was as if she suddenly had a beautiful cloth doll she cherished so much that she was unwilling for others to see it, fearing it might be taken away.


    Yet, Nanami was also aware that Chen Yu wasn''t her cloth doll; he already had a girlfriend.


    But even with this knowledge, the girl, whose feelings of affection were just beginning, still deeply admired the handsome, gentle, kind doctor who also had extraordinary medical skills that had cured her.


    As Nanami was lost in her thoughts, Chen Yu finally pushed the door open and walked in. However, with him was a long-haired woman who looked rather "cool" and carried a sword in a Sword Bag.


    "Doctor Brother!" Seeing Chen Yue in, Nanami instantly tossed all her petty thoughts aside and happily greeted him.


    "Long time no see, Nanami," Chen Yu also greeted her with a smile. Although he did not wish for Nanami to harbor certain inappropriate thoughts, he still liked the lovely young girl.


    While greeting Nanami, Chen Yu also noticed the other two girls sitting with her, one with short hair and the other with braided pigtails. Their distinct characteristics, a tomboyish demeanor and shyness, left asting impression.


    Chen Yu smiled at them and introduced himself, "Hello, my name is Chen Yu, and I''m a doctor."


    "Doctor Brother was my primary physician before. I can stand up thanks to him curing me!" Nanami quickly added, introducing her two friends to Chen Yu, "These are my friends, Megumi Nakamoto and Junko Kamikawa. Doctor Brother, who is she? Where is Sister Jounouchi?"


    "Hiromi had work to do today, so she couldn''te. As for her..." Chen Yu answered Nanami''s question while also looking at Kojo Kyoko, exining to the three girls with a smile, "She is a very formidable sister whom I specifically requested to help you guys."


    "Help us?" Junko Kamikawa, upon hearing Chen Yu say this, looked at herpanions with some confusion but also quickly asked, "Is it because of that ghost incident we had before? But we''re okay now! Could it be that the ghost is still going to follow us?"


    Although Junko Kamikawa was the most timid among the three, she was also the smartest, which is why Nanami had chosen her as the vice president of the club.


    So upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, she immediately realized what this was about.


    Chen Yu nodded, confirming Junko Kamikawa''s guess, "It is indeed because of your previous encounter with the ghost. However, it''s not because the ghost will follow you, but rather Nanami''s father is worried about this Urban Ghost Stories Research Club you''re running. If you continue to investigate urban ghost stories and encounter ghosts again, you might not be as lucky as you were this time."


    "But even so, what can this sister do to help us? Even if she''s very powerful and can deal with ghosts, she can''t always stay by our side, can she?" Megumi Nakamoto, the athletic one in their trio and the former captain of the Kendo Club before joining the Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, doubted swordsmanship''s ability to fend off ghosts.


    "That''s why she isn''t here to protect you or to follow you," Chen Yu exined as he and Kojo Kyoko sat down, continuing to rify to the three young girls, "What youck are means to defend yourselves, so I''ve asked Kyoko... oh, I forgot to introduce her, this sister''s name is Kojo Kyoko, she is an impressive Sword Master. In ancient times, she could even y ghouls! I''ve asked her to teach you ways to defend yourselves."


    "Ways to defend ourselves?" Nanami and her two friends were taken aback and asked in unison.


    "Yes, means of self-defense," Chen Yu confirmed with a nod, then turned his gaze to Kojo Kyoko.


    Feeling Chen Yu''s gaze, Kojo Kyoko respectfully bowed slightly to him before addressing the three young girls, "Although I do not approve of your behavior in seeking out the mysterious and exploring the unknown, since Professor Chen Yu has asked, I will teach you some basic swordsmanship so that when you face ghosts and monsters, you will have the power to protect yourselves."


    "But I''ve also practiced kendo. Can that reallybat ghosts?" As the group''s sports representative, Megumi Nakamoto had been the mainstay of the Kendo Club before joining the Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, and she was deeply skeptical about kendo being effective against ghosts and monsters.


    In response to such skepticism, Kojo Kyoko simply looked at her and exined, "Ordinary kendo cannot, but if you have a weapon that can harm ghosts and monsters, even just knowing the basics of kendo is enough to defend yourself against ordinary demonic creatures."


    Upon hearing Kojo Kyoko''s exnation, and out of trust for Chen Yu, Nanami was the first to respectfully bow to Kojo Kyoko, "Then please, I''m in your care!"

 Chapter 476 - 472: Practice (Request for Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Kojo Kyoko, or rather, the Chen Yu behind her, prepared so-called enchanted wooden swords for Nanami and the other two young girls. These swords could harm ghosts and offered self-protection in the presence of such entities.


    It wasn''t that true swords couldn''t be prepared, as Japan''sws regarding this matter weren''t particrly stringent, but after all, those were true swords, and for three young girls, they were somewhat inappropriate.


    So even though the n was set for Kojo Kyoko to teach them swordsmanship, Chen Yu still didn''t prepare true swords for them, but rather three wooden ones with special enchantments.


    Of course, another reason for preparing wooden swords was that true swords were too heavy, and for young girls, they might not even be able to lift them. In contrast, wooden swords made of wood were much lighter and less cumbersome to use.


    The three wooden swords, after being engraved, blessed, and enchanted, might just appear to have a few more patterns than ordinary wooden swords. However, the enchantment skills on them came from the Tsuchimikado Family''s most guarded secrets, originally used to craft weapons forbating demons. These three wooden swords were also personally made by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    Therefore, although these three wooden swords looked ordinary, in reality, if used against ghosts and monsters, they could be even more powerful than true swords.


    Naturally, Nanami and the others cherished their wooden swords and took their learning of swordsmanship under Kojo Kyoko especially seriously.


    Kojo Kyoko didn''t teach the three girls any overlyplicated or shy moves. The techniques of Muso Itto-ryu were more focused on practicalbat, simple and efficient, yetcked any visual spectacle. This was one of the reasons for the decline of the style¡ªduring turbulent times, practicality was valued more, while in peaceful eras, the focus shifted to how aesthetically pleasing the practices were.


    However, for Nanami and the others, efficiency and practicality were most important. The three young girls, who had just witnessed the existence of ghosts, now thought about how not to run away when facing ghosts, rather than whether the moves looked good¡ªthey had no idle time to consider such things.


    Among them, Nanami was the most earnest learner. Due to her previous experience of paralysis, she developed a rather lively and active personality. She had a desire to try various sports, and naturally, she took her study of swordsmanship, which allowed her to move her body and improve her self-defense, very seriously.


    Megumi Nakamoto, who had been the captain of the Kendo Club, grasped the content taught by Kojo Kyoko quickly due to her solid foundation. However, because the swordsmanship she had previously learned was mostly for performance andpetition, it wasn''t suitable for realbat, so she had to correct some habits she had long since acquired, which was the most difficult part. As a result, although she had the best foundation among the three, her progress was also the slowest.


    As for Junko Kamikawa, the most timid of the trio, she surprisingly learned the quickest.


    Chen Yu watched the girls practice, nodding with satisfaction. Although each had their little issues, overall, for self-defense, there was no problem at all. Whether they needed to confront people or ghosts, the methods taught by Kojo Kyoko were more than sufficient for them to use.


    Since it was Chen Yu who had personally requested it, Kojo Kyoko, besides teaching them the moves, also taught the three young girls the basic breathing techniques of Muso Itto-ryu. Although basic, this was at the core of the style, secrets not to be learned without truly being epted as a disciple.


    And with the breathing technique, as long as one perseveres in training, unless one''s natural talent is too mediocre, they could reach the level of an entry-level samurai after a year and a half and step into the threshold of the transcendents. Of course, this entry level is just a bit stronger than an ordinary person, but it indeed is the first step into transcendence, and countless people are precisely blocked by this step, unable to cross the threshold into the realm of the transcendents.


    "Big brother doctor, how did you and Sister Kyoko be acquainted? She seems to respect you a lot?" During a break in their practice, Nanami sat beside Chen Yu, sipping water and chatting with him.


    The Kendo hall where Kojo Kyoko taught Nanami and the others was actually a property owned by the Mingyue Society, so naturally, when the head of the house was there teaching students, the instructors of the hall willingly put up a sign outside that read ''Temporarily Closed for Business.'' Thus, the entire hall was just upied by the few of them.


    Hearing Nanami''s question, Chen Yu smiled and said, "It''s because I''ve helped Sister Kyoko with a big favor, so she respects me a lot."


    "Is it like how big brother doctor helped Nanami?" Nanami asked curiously. In front of Chen Yu, she always acted like a child, far from behaving like a middle-schooler who would venture to a cemetery with her friends in the dead of night.


    Chen Yu smiled, nodded, and did not delve deeper, instead shifting the topic to her encounter with ghosts, "I only heard a brief ount from your dad before, so how did you encounter ghosts, Nanami?"


    At Chen Yu''s question, Nanami''s face turned slightly red with embarrassment, but she exined to him, "It was like this, because Kei-chan, Chun Jiang and I formed an Urban Ghost Stories Research Club, mainly to study and explore some of the urban legends circting in Tokyo. A few days ago, Kei-chan heard from someone that there was a cemetery in Tokyo where strange bell sounds could be heard at night, so after discussing it, we decided to make it a club activity, and that''s why we went on an adventure to the cemetery at night..."


    Nanami said up to this point, feeling embarrassed, she lowered her head. She knew very well that the reason Chen Yu hired someone to teach her swordsmanship was due to her rash desire to go on adventures. This made Nanami, who always wanted to maintain her image in front of Chen Yu, feel quite embarrassed, as she felt she was causing him trouble.


    "Strange bell sounds in the cemetery?" Upon hearing Nanami''s words, Chen Yu did not mind the trouble she had caused but was more interested in what she said, "The cemetery you guys went to, isn''t it called Kawakami Cemetery?"


    "Big brother doctor, how do you know? Have you also heard about this?" Nanami looked at Chen Yu in surprise, wondering how he knew the name of that cemetery.


    Chen Yu nodded and replied to Nanami, "Yeah, I''ve heard about it indeed, and I even lived there before."


    "You lived next to a cemetery before, big brother doctor?" Nanami looked at Chen Yu with astonishment. Although living next to a cemetery wasn''t something unusual, since she had encountered a ghost in the cemetery, residing beside one certainly didn''t seem like a reassuring matter.


    "Yeah, when I first came to Tokyo, I was quite poor, and the rent was rtively cheap there, so I rented a haunted house to live in." Chen Yu exined with a smile, also feeling somewhat nostalgic, "However, there were no haunted incidents while I was living there."

 Chapter 477 - 473: Suzuhime (Seeking monthly tickets, seeking subscriptions)

    Upon learning that the ce where Nanami encountered the ghost was none other than the Kawakami Cemetery where he had once lived, Chen Yu''s concern for the matter naturally escted a level.


    Initially, he was merely intrigued after hearing people talk about supernatural events at Kawakami Cemetery in the little shop and wanted to investigate for himself, but now that someone had encountered a ghost there, the significance of the incident had taken on an entirely different meaning.


    It had gone from an ordinary urban legend to a dangerous incident.


    Chen Yu did not tell Nanami and the others that he also intended to investigate; after all, his investigation and that of these young girls were entirely different. Moreover, he did not want to drag Nanami and her friends back into this matter, as, after all, they were just three ordinary girls whocked the ability and qualifications to be involved in such transcendent events.


    After saying goodbye to Nanami and the others who had finished their kendo practice, Chen Yu did not go straight home. Instead, he took the subway alone, heading for the familiar Kawakami Cemetery.


    Jounouchi Hiromi had also been interested in the matter, and Chen Yu had arranged to explore it with her, but she had surgery to attend to today and no free time. With the sudden change in circumstances, Chen Yu had no choice but to explore what exactly had happened at Kawakami Cemetery on his own, what the strange ringing of the bell was all about, and who exactly was the ghostly figure that Nanami and the others saw.


    By the time Chen Yu arrived at Kawakami Cemetery, it was nearing dusk, which is also known as The Witching Hour.


    Dusk and dawn, the times of day when night and day mingle, are periods of chaos caused by the transition between yin and yang. This is why ancient Onmyoji referred to this time as The Witching Hour.


    If there truly were demonic creatures stirring trouble in Kawakami Cemetery, then this time was precisely when one was most likely to encounter them.


    As he strolled uphill, passing one gravestone after another and feeling the pervasive yin energy within the Cemetery, Chen Yu''s brows subconsciously furrowed slightly.


    This was not because the Yin Energy in Kawakami Cemetery was heavy or filled with malevolent energies; rather, the opposite was true. Today''s Kawakami Cemetery was much more peaceful and serene than before. Although the Negative Energy was still intense, the resentment, unwillingness, and other negative emotions infused within it had faded significantly, as if someone had cleansed the ce.


    "This doesn''t seem like the site of a haunting," Chen Yu murmured in slight surprise, his mind filling with doubts as his desire to understand what exactly had urred here grew even stronger.


    And to know what had happened here, asking someone was clearly a more convenient way than conducting his own investigation. Chen Yu believed that as the divine protector stationed here, the Little Rice Princess could not possibly be unaware of what was happening within her jurisdiction.


    Arriving in front of the Little Rice Princess''s shrine, Chen Yu sensed the presence briefly, only to find it increasingly strange, as he detected two simr auras here. One naturally belonged to the Little Rice Princess, but the other seemed like that of a deity as well¡ªyet it appeared purer, more powerful, and...plex.


    Sensing the presence of another aura, Chen Yu suddenly had some understanding of what might have transpired. However, to confirm his thoughts, he still needed to inquire from the Little Rice Princess.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu looked around and, finding no other aura present, walked directly in front of Little Rice Princess''s shrine and, just as before, shouted at the shrine, "Excuse me, is anyone home?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s voice, among the two auras in the shrine, the one belonging to Little Rice Princess trembled slightly before floating out of the shrine, materializing in front of Chen Yu into the likeness of a four-year-old girl deity.


    "Why is it you again! That spirit you sent overst time was so annoying! Not only did her three days of kneeling here scare off worshippers, but she also demanded help in finding some ghost that had been dead for decades! How could you possibly find something like that!" As soon as Little Rice Princess saw Chen Yu, she began toin to him, clearly dissatisfied.


    Although she had been frightened by Chen Yu during their first encounter, she came to view Chen Yu as someone she could trust and get close to, because the two waves of necromantic divine power he had given her brought great benefits to her, and Little Rice Princess, being inherently naive, regarded him as such.


    It was only because of the trouble that the spirit Chen Yu had referred to her had caused that Little Rice Princessined to him upon his arrival.


    Hearing Little Rice Princess''sints, Chen Yu paused, and in a moment, remembered the middle-aged drinker he met at the small shop who wanted to see a female college student who had been dead for decades. Chen Yu had told him he could ask Little Rice Princess for help, then promptly forgot about the matter himself¡ªit seemed that the middle-aged drinker had indeed caused a lot of trouble for Little Rice Princess.


    At that thought, Chen Yu felt somewhat embarrassed and said, "I''m really sorry about that, I sent him to you because I thought it wouldn''t be good to let a spirit wander around freely, without considering that it would trouble you. I''m truly sorry!"


    As he spoke, Chen Yu reached into his pocket and pulled out a ck Death Pce Rose, offering it to Little Rice Princess: "Take this flower as an apology. I hope the deity will be magnanimous and forgive my oversight!"


    Looking at the flower Chen Yu handed over, Little Rice Princess momentarily forgot her anger. However, before she could reach for it, a hand stretched out from beside her and stopped her.


    "A flower from the Netherworld that has absorbed yin energy is not something ordinary humans should possess, nor is it something to soothe children with." The one who had stopped Little Rice Princess was an adult woman, dressed in a Tang garment simr to Little Rice Princess''s, but in a light blue color, veiled at the head, and with a bell asrge as an ordinary person''s fist hanging from her waist.


    "Suzuhime!" Little Rice Princess immediately looked displeased at the woman and pouted, floating up to be eye to eye with her, resentfully saying, "Who are you calling a child!"


    Despite the unhappy expression on Little Rice Princess''s face, the woman seemed unfazed and turned to Chen Yu, speaking sternly, "And since when can a mere mortal make such direct contact with deities? Even if you''re offering a tribute, should you not be more humble?"


    "A god? Heh, quite arrogant, aren''t we?" Chen Yu''s previously good mood was spoiled upon hearing the woman''s remark. With a hardening gaze, he released the previously restrained aura of his, pressing it toward the woman.


    However, the woman''s expression changed only slightly, withstanding Chen Yu''s intimidating presence, she then regarded him with a new sense of seriousness, "I am Suzuhime, may I ask who you are, sir?"


    "Chen Yu, merely a simple mortal, just a doctor," Chen Yu chuckled lightly, amused by the woman''s shifting attitude from haughtiness to respect, and after handing the Death Pce Rose to Little Rice Princess, he questioned her, "Suzuhime? So the recent urban legends, the strange bell sounds in Kawakami Cemetery, and the sightings of ghosts¡ªit''s all your doing then?"

 Chapter 478 - 474: Invitation (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The so-called strange bell ringing turned out to be the sound of the bell that Suzuhime carried. What Nanami and her friends saw as ghosts were actually Suzuhime herself.


    Having rified all this, Chen Yu found it amusing, but he also felt some dissatisfaction with Suzuhime''s behavior.


    "Could you exin why you did this? I think..." Chen Yu looked at Suzuhime, furrowed his brow and asked seriously, "As a deity, you shouldn''t appear before ordinary people so easily, right? And it has caused so much trouble; Kawakami Cemetery is almost being treated as the new urban myth hotspot."


    "Well... it does have something to do with you!" After learning from Little Rice Princess that Chen Yu was the one who bestowed her Divine Power, Suzuhime''s face showed a look of sudden realization and she exined to Chen Yu, "I am Suzuhime, the Divine Servant of Lord Miketsu of the Inari deity, originally the Tsukumogami of the Mototsu Bell at Fushimi Inari Taisha. I came here on the divinemand of Lord Miketsu to extend an invitation to you."


    While speaking, Suzuhime took out a golden invitation from her bosom and handed it to Chen Yu.


    As he took the golden invitation, Chen Yu seemed to smell the fragrance of rice flowers, his spirit invigorated, he also opened the invitation sent by the deities and, seeing the words written with Divine Power, Chen Yu felt a sense of surprise.


    "Lord Inari actually wants to invite me, a mere mortal, to a banquet?" Chen Yu looked at Suzuhime in front of him with surprise, finding it very strange.


    Although Japanese deities like Little Rice Princess are so weak that perhaps any Transcendent being could bully her, top-tier deities like the Inari God are likely beyond the reach of ordinary Transcendent beings. At the very least, Suzuhime before him was of Sub-Legendary level, and it leaves one to imagine just how powerful Lord Miketsu as the principal deity would be.


    Yet such a powerful deity would specially write an invitation to be delivered, further wishing to invite oneself to a banquet¡ªthis was simply too peculiar.


    Modern society is not like the ancient mythological era where deities frequently revealed miracles to gather faith. In an age where appearances of deities are exceedingly rare, Lord Miketsu''s actions were strange enough, not to mention that the invitation was for a Divine Feast. Even in the mythological era, those who had participated in a divine banquet were very few, let alone being a main guest personally invited by a deity?


    "Although it is indeed strange, this is the will of Lord Miketsu himself, and the invitation was personally issued by him," Suzuhime exined to Chen Yu, while her own gaze still carried a touch of skepticism.


    While Chen Yu''s strength in this era was admittedly impressive, merely being at the Sub-Legendary level, it was enough to earn the respect of most deities, but it wasn''t at the level where he could be the main guest of a deity. After all, even the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei, with power that once dominated the entire Heian Period, had only attended the demon banquet of the demon king Shuten-doji of Mount Oe.


    Being the main guest of a deity, aside from the deities themselves, can only be those with profound fortune and fate.


    But clearly, Chen Yu could hardly be considered a person of great fortune, so for what reason did Lord Miketsu invite a mortal to attend a deities'' banquet? Moreover, it is said that this banquet was specially prepared for him.


    After listening to Suzuhime''s words, Chen Yu''s curiosity grew even stronger. However, he did not continue to inquire. He simply took the invitation, nodded, and said, "Then please tell Lord Inari that I will keep the appointment on time."


    "With that, I am relieved. Before, when I couldn''t find you and deliver the invitation, I was worried that I would dy the mission entrusted by Lord Miketsu!" Suzuhime chuckled, then turned to Little Rice Princess and said, "Now that the invitation has been delivered, and my mission isplete, I will return to Kyoto. I''lle to y with you again when I''m free, Little Rice Princess!"


    "When will you have time toe y with me again, Suzuhime?" Although she was a deity, Little Rice Princess still had the appearance and mind of a child and was very reluctant to part with Suzuhime, a rare friend who came to visit her.


    Before she became the deity of this small shrine, Suzuhime was one of her few friends. Suzuhime''s visit to Tokyo made her very happy, but now that she had to leave, Little Rice Princess naturally found it hard to let go.


    "I''lle whenever I have time!" Suzuhime smiled at Little Rice Princess and then turned to leave.


    Watching Suzuhime disappear in front of the shrine, Chen Yu then turned to Little Rice Princess and asked, "Little Rice Princess, do you know why Lord Inari has invited me?"


    "If Suzuhime doesn''t know, I''m not quite sure either. I haven''t returned to Fushimi Inari Taisha for a long time. Each time Lord Miketsu has something for me or if I need to contact Lord Miketsu, I only need to pray towards his Divine Position; there''s no need to go back to Fushimi Inari Taisha," Little Rice Princess obviously wasn''t too clear on the matter either, but she pondered for a moment and then said, "Could it be rted to this? After all, Lord Miketsu was very concerned about the Death God Power you gave me!"


    "Maybe." Hearing Little Rice Princess say this, Chen Yu thought it was quite possible. After all, Japan doesn''t have a specific Death God; the so-called King Yama and Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva are not deities in charge of death. If Lord Miketsu could obtain a Divine Duty rted to death, it would presumably be very important for this famous deity, and therefore, inviting a mortal wouldn''t be so strange.


    However, thinking about attending a deities'' banquet, Chen Yu suddenly found himself in a bit of a dilemma and asked Little Rice Princess, "Little Rice Princess, do you know the rules of a deities'' banquet? I''ve never experienced one before. Do you know what I need to prepare to attend Lord Inari''s banquet?"


    "Ah! Suzuhime forgot to mention this! How could Suzuhime be so forgetful in her duties!" Little Rice Princess pouted unhappily, but quickly became excited and said to Chen Yu, "You''vee to the right person for this matter! I used to be Lord Miketsu''s most beloved Divine Servant, and I''ve helped Lord Miketsu set up many Divine Feasts! Let me tell you, the things you need to prepare are..."


    Listening to Little Rice Princess enthusiastically listing the considerations for the Divine Feast, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. It seems that Suzuhime probably didn''t forget at all but had deliberately omitted to mention it, perhaps wanting to see him embarrassed. But there was no need to tell Little Rice Princess that.

 Chapter 479 - 475: The Aura of Deities (Please Subscribe, Please Monthly Tickets)

    Receiving an invitation from the Inari God was a novel experience for Chen Yu.


    The Inari God was not like the Little Rice Princess, who bore the name of a deity but in actuality wasn''t as strong as some more powerful Transcendents. The Inari God had a resounding reputation throughout Japan''s history, with a thousand-year legacy of worship in every Japanese city, boasting shrines everywhere, and could be called Japan''s foremost object of worship, a true deity.


    Recalling how he had been blinded for catching a glimpse of Gao Tianyuan due to Amaterasu, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel extra cautious and worried about the Inari God''s Divine Feast invitation.


    While the Inari God was known as a Benevolent God in historical legends, and Hiromi had learned from the Little Rice Princess that the deity bore goodwill towards him, sending a Divine Servant to deliver the invitation was a grand gesture indeed. From the current situation, it seemed the Inari God harbored no ill will towards him.


    However, Chen Yu remained uneasy; after all, this concerned a deity, not some other entity. Last time, just by ncing at Gao Tianyuan, he had lost his sight without even seeing Amaterasu in person. This time, facing the Inari God directly, although he had reached the heights of Sub-Legendary status, he might not be able to withstand the divine power.


    Moreover, ording to what Little Rice Princess had revealed, the purpose behind the Inari God inviting him to the feast was for the Death God Power he had given. A deity in charge of the harvest suddenly wanting to obtain divine duties and powers rted to death¡­ Even though he had caused all this, previously not interacting with deities wasn''t an issue, but now facing one directly¡­


    Chen Yu did not dare to gamble on whether the Inari God would politely ask for what he wanted or rather consider him as the main course at the Divine Feast.


    Of course, although it wasn''t impossible, the chances were slim. After all, the Inari God was a Benevolent God, presiding over more positive divine rights like the harvest. With the deity havinge into existence so long ago, even if the Inari God initially had its own personality, it likely would have been assimted by the faith over this long stretch of time, so one could reasonably infer and judge the deity''s thoughts based on how people worshipped her.


    Yet the saying goes, one may not have the heart to harm others, but must guard against the possibility of others harming them; making extra preparations is always better than having nowhere to retreat to when the moment strikes.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu then passed through the Necromantic Space, returning home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Huh? The Inari God actually invited you to a banquet?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes widened in surprise as she looked at Chen Yu, filled with amazement: "For real? Are you sure there''s no mistake, isn''t it the Little Rice Princess inviting you, not the Inari God? That''s the Inari God we''re talking about! The exalted deity in Japan, second only to the Three Precious Children, why would they formally invite you, Mr. Chen Yu, to a banquet?"


    "The invitation is right here, how could it be a mistake? And why the Inari God would invite me, Hiromi, have you forgotten the Death God Power I gave to the Little Rice Princessst time? For a deity, that''s a pretty extraordinary gift, so it''s not strange at all to receive an invitation from them," Chen Yu exined to Hiromi Jounouchi as he also showed her the invitation that Suzuhime had brought.


    Hiromi Jounouchi could certainly sense the Divine Power contained within the invitation; although insignificant, it was enough to indicate that the invitation was written by a true deity.


    "The divine power on this¡­ it''s so potent!" Perhaps stimted by the divine power of the invitation, Hiromi''s eyes turned blue, and a pair of Dragon Horns grew on her forehead, but she suppressed her instinct to transform and did not fully shift into her Dragonkin form.


    Audis and Xiao Lan, who were nearby, naturally felt the essence of the invitation as well. Xiao Lan, being a Legendary Dragon, fared better, but Audis''s fur stood on end due to being startled by the divine power emanating from the invitation.


    For a semi-Undead creature like Audis, the presence of a deity''s aura was something frightening, especially since the Inari God''s energy, which leaned towards positive energy, was like a natural predator for him.


    Looking at the frightened Audis, with his tail standing on end, Xiao Lan tossed his own tail dismissively, moved closer to Hiromi Jounouchi, leapt onto the table, and looked intently at the invitation in her hands, speaking with a grave tone: "This is a very powerful deity, at least a bearer of potent Divine Power! And the harvest duty, that''s a very powerful right; none of the deities with this duty in the Multiverse are feeble!"


    Although the divine presence also made Xiao Lan, now an undead creature, quite ufortable, as a Legendary-rank being with the dragon''s own unique nature, it was merely difort and not spine-chilling fear like Audis; he could evenment on it.


    Chen Yu, seeing Audis''s pitiful appearance, shook his head helplessly and with a wave of his hand, sent him into the Necromantic Space. The aura of the deity was strong, but it could not yet prate through space.


    With the fur-frazzled Audis gone, Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi, and Xiao Lan continued to discuss issues rted to deities.


    "You say that this deity invited you because you gave them a strand of Necromantic Divine Power¡­ It seems you shouldn''t be in any danger. After all, from the aura left behind, this isn''t an evil deity. They probably won''t do anything to you," said Xiao Lan after pondering Chen Yu''s exnation about why the Inari God had invited him to the feast. He didn''t seem to believe Chen Yu was in any danger, "Deities have their pride and essentially exist on a higher ne. They would not stoop to petty schemes against mortals. Moreover, a deity with powerful strength desiring to do something to you wouldn''t even need to consider your opinion; facing them with your current Sub-Legendary power, you wouldn''t even have the ability to think of refusing."


    "That does make sense, just as I wouldn''t normally care about an ant," Chen Yu remarked self-deprecatingly, nodding in agreement, and felt less worried about potential danger.


    "A banquet held by a deity! Even mythological stories seldom mention what a gods'' feast looks like!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help showing an envious look, and she couldn''t resist asking Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, did you ask if this invitation is for you alone? Can Ie with you? A Divine Feast, and by the harvest-managing Inari God, there''s bound to be lots of delicious food, right?"


    "I''m not too sure about that. The Little Rice Princess mostly told me about some etiquette and things to be mindful of at the Divine Feast, but didn''t mention whether other people coulde along," faced with Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Chen Yu also scratched his head, uncertain whether he could bring Hiromi Jounouchi with him.

 Chapter 480 - 476: Thesis (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Even though he had received an invitation from the deities to attend the Divine Feast of the Inari God, there was clearly some time before the feast, and there were many preparations Chen Yu still needed to undertake for it.


    Although from Xiao Lan''s analysis he had judged that the Inari God would not do anything unfavorable to him, as a Magician, one should always make thorough preparations for anything, so before going to the feast, not only did Chen Yu need to prepare for the various matters rted to attending the feast, but also how he could escape should any unexpected incidents ur.


    Not to mention, ording to the feast-rted matters that the Little Rice Princess had told him, in attending the Divine Feast, it was necessary to offer gifts to the hosting deity, and this was the case even for an invited guest like Chen Yu, and the standard and caliber of the gift must match the status of the hosting deity.


    The Inari God was not a minor deity like the Little Rice Princess, and preparing a gift that matched her status was not an easy task for mortals.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had guessed that the Inari God was interested in meddling with the divine duties rted to death, so as long as he presented a gift relevant to this aspect, it would suffice. In this regard, the ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' listed many noteworthy items.


    Of course, Chen Yu would also embark on the path to Divine Enthronement in the future, and if the Inari God meddled with death-rted divine duties, it could impact his development. But equally, if the Inari God became a deity associated with death, it could also be considered a potential ally for Chen Yu''s eventual Divine Enthronement.


    Especially since the Inari God''s opportunity to obtain the death-rted divine duty came from Chen Yu, this would mean she owed him a favor, and repaying this favor by helping Chen Yu in his Divine Enthronement was more than fitting.


    Of course, it was a bit early to consider these matters now. Chen Yu''s current priority was to prepare the gift and think about how he could escape or survive should any emergencies arise.


    As for surviving, Chen Yu was not too worried. He had been preparing for this even before hepleted his inauguration as a Certified Necromancer. Audis carried a soul shard of his, which would serve as his backup method of resurrection in case anything went wrong.


    And certainly, the Necromantic Space could serve as a passage for escape, but since he was going to attend a feast hosted by a deity, the venue was likely to be a Divine Domain rather than some other ce. Chen Yu did not have enough confidence to open a portal to the Necromantic Space within the Divine Domain of a powerful deity endowed with Divine Power. He knew that deities had absolute control over their Divine Domains, and although there were methods to break through, relying solely on the Necromantic Space would definitely be insufficient.


    Perhaps he could borrow the power of the Nether River? Compared to the Nether River, even a supreme deity who had broken free from the shackles of faith might not be able to contend, and maybe it could be used to escape the Divine Domain.


    Nevertheless, besides this, he should also be ready to abandon his physical body, after all, for a Necromancer, changing bodies was much simpler than escaping from the hands of a deity.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu naturally began his preparations. However, apart from gearing up for these matters, another thing he and Jounouchi Hiromi had to face was¡ªgoing to work.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The surgery for the obasan, who had been diagnosed by Chen Yu with early-stage gastric cancer and concurrent pancreatic cancer, was scheduled for today. However, Chen Yu was not the lead surgeon. Despite the rarity of this surgery, he entrusted it to that "Laparoscopic Mage," Kaji Hideki.


    Standing in the observation room above the operating theater and watching Kaji Hideki at work, Chen Yu couldn''t help but nod slightly in approval. Although there were issues with Dr. Kaji''s attitude, it had to be said that his previous status as the ace of General Surgery was well-earned. His technical skills were indeed formidable. Even while performing simultaneous tumor resections on the stomach and pancreas, the hands of the Laparoscopic Mage remained incredibly steady, and the surgery proceeded smoothly and seamlessly.


    However, as Chen Yu was observing Kaji Hideki''s surgery, the door to the observation room was pushed open.


    "Ah, Mr. Chen Yu, you are here!" Professor Niaoi eximed with a smile as he walked through the door, taking a seat next to Chen Yu, "So, Mr. Chen Yu, are you interested in Kaji-kun''s surgery too?"


    "I''m interested in all excellent and rare surgeries. Although I can''t match Dr. Daimon''s level of treating surgery entirely as a hobby, I wouldn''t miss the surgery of such a rare case," Chen Yu responded with a smile, ncing at the object in Professor Niaoi''s hand and asking him, "Did youe to find me for something, Professor Niaoi?"


    Noticing Chen Yu''s attention on the item he carried, Professor Niaoi handed it to Chen Yu, "This is the paper you asked me to edit, Mr. Chen Yu. I have already made the necessary changes for you. I must say, it''s indeed characteristic of Mr. Chen Yu! After developing a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, to have another new achievement is truly remarkable! It''s no wonder Professor Kube wants you to take over the position of head of General Surgery."


    "Haha, Professor Niaoi, you are mistaken. Not to mention that my assuming the role of head of General Surgery is still just a rumor, this paper isn''t written by me. You can''t credit me with the research findings, Professor Niaoi!" Chen Yu chuckled upon hearing Professor Niaoi''sment, exining, "This paper was written by Hiromi. Although I helped revise some parts, the research was done by Hiromi. If you credit me with the de, I will have to sleep on the couch when I get home!"


    "I see, my mistake! But is this really Dr. Jounouchi''s paper?" Professor Niaoi said, evidently surprised, as Chen Yu had given him the paper without a name, so he naturally assumed it was Chen Yu''s work. While marveling at how Chen Yu also had such a deep research involvement in hematology, it turned out it wasn''t his paper at all.


    "Yes, Hiromi''s research in hematology is something I cannot match. As an excellent anesthesiologist, she is also very well-versed in blood. The hypothesis she mentioned in this paper about neutralizing the hemolytic reaction between infused blood antigens and the antibodies in the human body is something she discussed with me before. It''s quite a genius idea," Chen Yu praised Jounouchi Hiromi in front of Professor Niaoi, generouslyvishing her withpliments.


    Listening to Chen Yu, Professor Niaoi nodded thoughtfully, then said to Chen Yu, "If this is Dr. Jounouchi''s paper, then I believe there should be no issues with the hospital promoting her to the rank of associate professor. Such a paper, along with the research on artificial wombs, is more than enough for her to deserve the position of associate professor! It''s a pity she doesn''t have a doctorate degree and isn''t from the University of Tokyo. Otherwise, a direct promotion to the rank of full professor wouldn''t be impossible either!"

 Chapter 507 - 503: Outcome (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    At the earnest request of the boss and his wife, Chen Yu finally agreed to let Minami stay.


    Regarding Minami''s identity, as her original identity was already being used by the mother possessing her body, it was necessary to provide her with a new one.


    However, thanks to Japan not having an identity card system, forging an identity wasn''t too troublesome, especially since Minami, as a soul entity, neither needed to see a doctor nor to buy social security, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    In the end, after discussing with Chen Yu and the boss, her identity was changed to a distant rtive of the boss, living with him as his niece.


    "Miss Minami, there are some things I need to remind you of." Having settled matters, Chen Yu looked at Minami seriously and said earnestly, "Although Hiromi and I have cast a spell to give you a physical form, making you indistinguishable from a normal person, I hope you remember that you are dead, and now merely a soul. If you do anything beyond our agreement, not only will you bring trouble upon yourself, but also make your parents pay a price, and that is something we all wish to avoid."


    "Please rest assured, Doctor, I remember, and I won''t act recklessly," Minami nodded vigorously, extremely happy to have a physical body again, and naturally she took Chen Yu''s warnings to heart.


    Seeing Minami''s earnest expression, Chen Yu nodded slightly, but then turned his gaze toward the boss, who still had a constant smile on his face, "Boss, I know it''s very joyful for you that your daughter hase back, but I must remind you as well, her body is maintained by a spell. Even though I''ve used a modified obsidian to support the spell''s effect, and it shouldn''t cause any problems for a hundred years in theory.


    However, your daughter is ultimately just a deceased soul, seemingly no different from a living person, but fundamentally different. One point in particr to note is not to let her form overly intimate rtionships or attachments with the living, and never let anyone other than yourself know her identity, as the consequences of that... will lead to many deaths."


    Chen Yu was not threatening the boss here; if news of Minami''s almost resurrection-like event were to spread, then those three legendary warriors who had just visited mighte again, and this time it would likely lead to a full-fledged war against Chen Yu.


    After all, reviving the dead and bringing those who have passed away back into this world has always been taboo.


    Chen Yu had no fear of war, but the impact it would cause could lead to countless deaths, and it would disrupt his peaceful life now, which is something he certainly did not wish to happen.


    "I understand, please don''t worry, Dr. Chen Yu, I will take good care of Minami," the boss also nodded seriously.


    "I hope so, otherwise I can only step in to correct the mistake myself before it bes irreparable," Chen Yu looked at the boss sternly, tirelessly reminding him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, who stood by, watched Chen Yu repeat his cautions, and after giving it some thought, she obtained a Dragon Scale from Xiao Lan. After inscribing Runes on it to cloak aura, she handed it to Minami, "You must carry this with you at all times. It can conceal the Necromancer aura on you. With it, even Transcendent beings won''t be able to discern your true identity unless their power exceeds that of a Legendary Warrior."


    "Thank you!" Minami epted the Dragon Scale given to her by Hiromi Jounouchi and hurriedly thanked both her and Chen Yu, "Thank you both. Without you, I would not have been able to see my parents again, and even less have the chance to live with my dad again. I am truly... truly grateful!"


    As Minami spoke, she couldn''t help but start to cry again, but this time the tears she shed were filled with joy.


    The boss and his wife embraced their daughter, and after a while, they all bowed deeply to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Though the oue was not perfect, it was nheless satisfactorily resolved. Watching the boss''s family leave, Hiromi Jounouchi said to Chen Yu with a sense of aplishment, "Mr. Chen Yu, you have done another good deed!"


    "A good deed? I only hope that this matter ends here, and that the boss and his daughter can live peacefully as he said, without causing any trouble," Chen Yu sighed and theny down on the sofa.


    The events of the evening had been somewhat beyond his expectations, which inevitably made him feel a bit tired.


    "What trouble could arise? I can tell that Minami is a very sensible and well-behaved girl. She won''t cause any problems," Hiromi Jounouchi was confident in her judgment of people and did not think Minami would cause any trouble.


    However, Chen Yu was still worried. Breaking the boundary between life and death was no small matter, "Let''s hope so."


    Seeing Chen Yu act worried after resolving the issue, Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat helpless, but she also didn''t know what to say, as she understood the consequences if Minami''s identity were to be revealed.


    Shaking her head, she turned her gaze to Misumi Mikoto who was checking the footage captured by the camera, "Dr. Misumi, there probably aren''t any trains or buses at this hour. I''ll have Ryousen-kun arrange a car to take you home."


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Misumi Mikoto came to her senses, checked her watch, and hastily said, "Is it thatte already? Then I would be troubled, Dr. Jounouchi. Teacher, I will be leaving first!"


    "Forget everything you saw tonight when you get back, don''t keep the recordings either," yet as Misumi Mikoto was packing up and preparing to leave, Chen Yu suddenly said, "There''s no issue with the summoning ritual itself, but you must have caught footage of Minami being summoned, as well as Hiromi and me casting spells to give her a physical form, right? All of that needs to be deleted. If anyone sees it, you will also be in serious trouble."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Misumi Mikoto, even though she was sorrowful about deleting the precious footage, obediently selected the videos for deletion and did not keep any backups.


    "Don''t feel too bad about it, it''s just some basic knowledge," Chen Yu saw Misumi Mikoto''s reluctant mood and smiled before taking out his own "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," patting the cover of the book and saying to her, "Every real Necromancer has such a Spellbook. I have one, and so does Hiromi.


    Originally, I nned to give you enough of a foundation before giving you your own Spellbook, but now I think you''ve performed well enough that I can revise the n and move forward ahead of schedule."


    "Teacher, you mean?" Misumi Mikoto''s eyes widened with an expression of surprise.

 Chapter 482 - 478: Imperial Food (Please vote for monthly tickets, please subscribe)

    While Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were nning their wedding, Suzuhime, who hadpleted her messenger task, also returned to Fushimi Inari Taisha in Kyoto.


    Striding with light footsteps through the Thousand Torii Gates formed by more than ten thousand torii gates, Suzuhime did not enter Inari Taisha but stepped into the Divine domain of the Inari God.


    Torii gates are the entrance to the Shrine, symbolizing the dwelling ce of the deities; naturally, they are also the entrance to the Divine domain of deities. However, ordinary people, without the permission of deities, cannot step into the Divine domain. As for the Shrine, it also counts as a Divine domain, but it is where the deities receive worship from their followers. The true residence of the deities is not here.


    The Divine domain of the Inari God is a in filled with golden rice fields. Being the god of auspicious harvest and wealth, the Divine domain of the Inari God naturally presents a scene of abundance and riches.


    Piercing through the fields nted with golden rice, Suzuhime arrived at the core of the Divine domain, the Jingu where the Inari God resided.


    "Sister Suzuhime, have you returned?" Arge torii gate stood tall at the entrance of the Jingu, and below, a white fox squatting there greeted Suzuhime.


    "Yes, I have returned! Is Lord Miketsu awake yet?" Suzuhime asked the white fox, which was the gatekeeper of the Jingu.


    As for why she would ask whether Lord Miketsu, as the Inari God, was awake¡­ you need to understand that deities aren''t busy when they don''t respond to their followers.


    "Lord Miketsu is awake. Recently, Lord Miketsu has been rising early, which is quite rare!" Although discussing how a patron deity likes to sleep in isn''t something a Divine Servant should do, both the white fox and Suzuhime didn''t seem to care about it, evidently used to it.


    Hearing the white fox''s response, Suzuhime couldn''t help feeling a bit surprised. Although their patron deity wasn''t the type to sleep for tens or hundreds of years at a stretch, under normal circumstances, she rarely got up early. Moreover, there''s no day or night in the Divine domain; it all depends on the mood of the Inari God. Hence, sometimes when their own deity woke up from sleep, the outside world could already have passed a month, which had happened before.


    What exactly was making the usually sleepy Inari God be diligent?


    With such thoughts, Suzuhime entered the Jingu and walked toward the grand hall.


    The grand hall of the Jingu was majestic and appeared even more ancient and elegant than that of Inari Taisha in the outside world, further emphasizing the might of the Inari God.


    Many foxes curled up around the grand hall. They were pets raised by the Inari God and also served as her messengers and Divine Servants. Among them, those Divine Servants favored by the Inari God might get a chance to be endowed with Divine Power, bing the deity in charge of a certain Inari Shrine.


    "Lord Miketsu, Suzuhime has returned to report." Kneeling on the corridor outside the grand hall, Suzuhime called out loudly to the deity inside.


    "Come in," a melodious voice came from inside the grand hall. Hearing this voice granting permission, Suzuhime stood up and walked through the grand hall doors that were drawn apart by two fox-eared maids.


    In the main hall, a colossal Nine-tailed White Foxy at the center, surrounded by white foxes of various sizes, resembling a small hill made up of foxes. Atop this veritable mound, azy womany, absentmindedly stroking the head of a cute little fox beside her.


    "Reporting to Lord Miketsu, your humble servant has carried out your divine oracle and nowes to report back to you." Upon seeing the woman, Suzuhime knelt before her.


    The woman was none other than the master of this Jingu, Miketsu no Kami. She opened her eyes, which had been slightly closed, and looking at Suzuhime prostrate on the ground, she asked, "Have the invitations been delivered? What took so long?"


    "The invitations have been delivered into his hands, my Lord. The dy urred because he moved house unexpectedly, and for a while, the Little Rice Princess and I could not contact him; hence the dy," Suzuhime replied without raising her head, maintaining her kneeling posture as she reported to Miketsu.


    Hearing Suzuhime''s exnation, Miketsu was not surprised and nodded slightly before continuing, "So, will he attend the banquet?"


    "He said he woulde on time." Though she had mischievously omitted telling Chen Yu about the preparations needed to attend the Divine Feast, she did not dare y any tricks regarding the attendance itself.


    "Good, that puts my mind at ease. Having owed him such a great favor, it''s only proper to thank him ordingly," Miketsu said with a slight upturn of her lips, seemingly very pleased with Chen Yu''s agreement to attend the banquet.


    Perhaps sensing that Miketsu was in a good mood, and having questions of her own, Suzuhime dared to ask, "If I may be so bold, why would you, my Lord, invite a mere mortal to the banquet?"


    "Because he showed me a new possibility." Maybe truly in high spirits, Miketsu did not punish Suzuhime but instead answered her question, "You''ve met the Little Rice Princess already, haven''t you noticed anything different about her?"


    "The Little Rice Princess... different?" Suzuhime recalled the Little Rice Princess she had seen before, and her expression momentarily froze. A realization came to her, yet she spoke with some confusion, "The Little Rice Princess possesses an additional Divine Power rted to death! But how does this rte to you, my Lord...?"


    "The Little Rice Princess received two kinds of Death God Power, one of which she used herself, while the other she offered to me," Miketsu exined, ncing at Suzuhime, then sat up from her recline on the ''fox mountain,'' resting her hand on her cheek before continuing, "Although I am the Inari God, the faith brought by harvest and wealth has reached its limit, and even I am facing a decline in worship in this modern age where the mystic fades. At such a time, if I could glimpse into death... I might be able to take a step further and be an existence like the Three Precious Children."


    "I see! No wonder you personally extended an invitation to a mere mortal," Suzuhime finally understood, simultaneously regretting the prank she cooked up due to her dissatisfaction with Chen Yu. Fortunately, even without her exnation, if Chen Yu were to ask the Little Rice Princess, she, being a former Divine Servant, should still tell him.


    With this thought, Suzuhime finally felt reassured.


    "Now that you understand, go and prepare for the banquet. We can''t afford any mistakes this time!" Miketsu spoke to Suzuhime still kneeling on the ground, signaling her to leave with a wave of her hand but not without an insinuating tone.


    Upon hearing Miketsu''s words, Suzuhime shivered, realizing that Miketsu had seen through the little game she yed.


    But since Miketsu did not punish her, Suzuhime knew that the deity did not mind such a trifling matter; thus, after another bow, she respectfully backed out of the hall.

 Chapter 483 - 479: Patrol Room (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    Today was yet another day for routine rounds, but because Professor Kube had returned, he naturally took charge of leading the rounds himself.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I heard from Professor Niaoi that Doctor Jounouchi has a paper on hemolytic reactions that''s being prepared for publication. Is that so?" As they walked toward the ward, Professor Kube suddenly turned to ask Chen Yu, who was walking by his side, about Doctor Hiromi Jounouchi''s paper.


    Upon hearing Professor Kube''s question, Chen Yu paused for a moment, nced at Professor Niaoi who smiled at him, and then nodded, saying, "Yes, Hiromi recently had some inspiration on how to eliminate hemolytic reactions caused by blood transfusions between different blood types, so she wrote a paper. I asked Professor Niaoi to help revise it."


    Professor Kube nodded slightly, expressing his praise with a smile, "I never expected Mr. Chen Yu to be so talented, and even your girlfriend is so outstanding! Where is Doctor Jounouchi?"


    As he spoke, Professor Kube also turned his head looking for Hiromi Jounouchi among the group following him.


    Seeing this, Hiromi Jounouchi walked up from the back of the group to greet Professor Kube, after all, her position was still that of a lecturer, which required her to stay further back in line.


    "I''ve also read Doctor Jounouchi''s paper, and it''s truly an excellent piece of work, especially since the paper not only proposes a hypothesis but also includes practical application case studies. This is indeed the right attitude for conducting research!" After praising Hiromi Jounouchi, Professor Kube then turned to the other doctors in the group, telling them, "When you write your papers in the future, you should learn from Doctor Jounouchi. Don''t write papers just for the sake of it, choosing obscure cases with no clinical research value. A paper with practical significance should address the mostmon cases, to help more patients get rid of their suffering, not something that happens once in a blue moon around the world!"


    "Professor, you tter me too much! Research on rare cases also serves to advance medical research, and it does have practical value," Hiromi Jounouchi said, unable to simply ept Professor Kube''spliments directly, she quickly expressed her modesty.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Professor Kube did not say anything more, just smiled and continued with the rounds.


    Patient after patient, case after case, the rounds were quicklying to an end as they reached thest hospital room.


    "Eh? Why is today''s round leader a different professor? Wasn''t it you, doctor, who led thest rounds?" the Obasan in the bed asked, noticing the group led by Professor Kubeing in, directing her question to Chen Yu standing behind.


    Faced with this situation, Chen Yu hurriedly exined, "Obasan, you are mistaken,st time the professor was away on a trip, so I temporarily took his ce for the rounds. The real person in charge of the rounds is still Professor Kube here; he is the Chief of Surgery at our hospital!"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s introduction, the Obasan''s son who was apanying her today quickly stood up to respectfully greet Professor Kube.


    ```


    Professor Kube waved his hand nonchntly and picked up Obasan''s medical record to read, while also asking Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, since this patient was previously treated by you during the rounds, why don''t you tell us about the patient''s condition?"


    "Yes, Professor," Chen Yu replied, before introducing to Professor Kube, "This Obasan came to the hospitalining of abdominal pain and was diagnosed with early-stage stomach tumors by internal medicine. The patient''s family requested surgery, so she was transferred to the women''s surgery department, under the care of Doctor Zhihe.


    During myst rounds, I noticed that the patient''s test report showed an abnormal ratio of salt, and shadows were also present in the X-ray and CT images of the pancreas, leading me to suspect other conditions. Therefore, I had additional tests arranged, which confirmed the diagnosis of an early-stage pancreatic tumor. After consulting with Doctor Zhihe, Doctor Kaji was arranged to performparoscopic surgery on the patient."


    Upon hearing his name, Kaji Hideki quickly stepped out from the back of the group and approached Professor Kube, bowing and saying, "I did perform the surgery on this patient, and it was very sessful. The patient had one early-stage tumor in both the stomach and pancreas, and afterparoscopic surgery excision, no cancer cells have been detected inside the patient''s body."


    Professor Kube nodded in satisfaction, handed the medical record to a doctor nearby who was in charge of them, and then praised Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, you did very well in this case. The purpose of a professor''s rounds is to identify areas where other doctors may have deficiencies or oversights. You were able to identify areas missed by internal medicine and Doctor Zhihe and make appropriate arrangements; I could not have done it better myself!"


    "Professor, you tter me too much. Compared to you, I still have so much to learn," Chen Yu quickly humbled himself, bowing his head. This was no time to appear arrogant or conceited.


    After praising Chen Yu, Professor Kube chatted with Obasan for a few moments before leaving the ward.


    After the rounds were over, Professor Kube called Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, who were preparing to return to their offices, and brought them to his own office.


    Once they were seated, Professor Kube spoke to them, "I believe you might guess the reason I called you here. I''ve already mentioned it to Mr. Chen Yu before, and Doctor Jounouchi, you might not know, so I called you both here to discuss it again."


    "Please go ahead, Professor," Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces, both understanding that Professor Kube was likely to talk about their position changes.


    "I assume Mr. Chen Yu has already discussed it with you, Doctor Jounouchi, the hospital intends to promote both of your positions. After all, the achievements you two have made since joining the hospital six months ago are evident to everyone, and the hospital can''t possibly bury the talents," Professor Kube began, confirming the suspicions of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi: "Whether it''s Mr. Chen Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and nerve reconstruction surgery or Doctor Jounouchi''s research on artificial wombs and your yet-to-be-published paper on hemolytic reactions, these are outstanding research results that have brought considerable reputation and attention to the hospital, and naturally, the hospital won''t be stingy with rewards.


    Therefore, after deliberation, the hospital has decided to officially appoint Mr. Chen Yu as the full Professor of General Surgery, and Doctor Jounouchi will be appointed as Associate Professor. Of course, if Doctor Jounouchi''s paper on hemolytic reactions is published in an international medical journal, there might be some adjustments to this appointment."


    ```

 Chapter 510 - 506 Discharged (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    Today was Qingdai''s discharge day; after more than half a month of recuperation, her injuries hadrgely healed, and she could be discharged.


    She packed her belongings simply and then quietly sat on the sofa in the hospital room, waiting for Kube Rokuro toe and pick her up.


    As for Kube Rokuro, Qingdai increasingly found this man very easy to control... no, instead of saying Kube Rokuro was a man, it was more urate to say he was a rebellious, immature, and grown-up boy.


    With just a little guidance and suggestion, he obediently followed her every word, which made Qingdai even feel ack of achievement.


    For example, yesterday, she only casually mentioned her discharge today during their chat, and Kube Rokuro eagerly offered toe and pick her up, even going so far as to immediately ask for leave.


    This feeling even made Qingdai believe that she didn''t need to use any tricks or maniptions on Kube Rokuro at all, as he was already utterly devoted to her.


    However,pared to him, Chen Yu was by far the most difficult man Qingdai had ever encountered; none of her tactics worked on him.


    Thinking of Chen Yu, Qingdai still felt a simmering resentment in her chest, which made her ribs start to hurt again.


    The pain in her ribs made Qingdai quickly calm her emotions. Although her extraordinary constitution helped her injuries heal quickly, bone fractures were not so easily mended. At present, her ribs were just barely healed, and there was still some way to go before they werepletely better, so any intense breathing would still cause pain.


    Qingdai quickly managed her emotions and slowed her breathing, and then she felt much morefortable beneath her ribs.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Qingdai was still brooding over Chen Yu''s previous coldness and indifference towards her.


    Admittedly, because she wanted to rebel against her family at first, the methods she used on Chen Yu were quite passive, and she knew that many of them would not be effective or might even backfire. But knowing that was one thing; the fact that Chen Yu didn''t take the bait and didn''t even have a good impression of her, instead guarding against her at every turn, was incredibly frustrating for Qingdai.


    Just as Qingdai was pondering how to seek Chen Yu''s help through Kube Rokuro in order to separate the other soul inside her body, the door to the sickroom was opened, and Kube Rokuro entered holding a bouquet of flowers.


    "Excuse me," Kube Rokuro said aftering in, handing the flowers to Qingdai with his usual shy smile, "Doctor Qingdai, I''vee to pick you up from the hospital. These flowers are for you."


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s shy demeanor, Qingdai''s face was immediately reced with a bright smile. She took the flowers and sniffed them gently before saying, "What beautiful flowers! Haven''t I mentioned before? Just call me Qingdai, there is no need to be so formal as to call me Doctor Qingdai."


    "Qing... Qingdai," under Qingdai''s instruction, Kube Rokuro hesitantly called out her name, seeming quite embarrassed.


    Kube Rokuro''s shy demeanor immediately made Qingdaiugh again.


    Seeing Qingdai smile, her eyes curving into crescents, Kube Rokuro was inadvertently charmed by her and stared nkly for a while before snapping back to reality and saying to Qingdai, "Let me help you with your luggage! Have you packed everything? Qing... Qingdai."


    "Yeah, it''s just a few clothes, I can carry them myself," Qingdai maintained a smile toward Kube Rokuro, preparing to bend down and pick up her own luggage.


    However, before Qingdai could even reach her luggage bag, Kube Rokuro had already hastily picked it up for her, "Let me carry it for you, it''s not heavy anyway."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kube! Let''s go," Qingdai said, thanking Kube Rokuro, and then the two of them walked toward the exit together.


    Before Kube Rokuro''s arrival, Qingdai had alreadypleted the discharge procedures, so they headed straight out of the hospital.


    But they hadn''t gone far when they encountered Chen Yu in the corridor, who seemed to have been waiting for them on purpose.


    "Yu... Brother Yu? What are you doing here?" Kube Rokuro stuttered upon seeing Chen Yu, clearly feeling as if he''d been caught doing something he shouldn''t have.


    As for Qingdai, herplexion wasn''t great either, but she quickly suppressed her negative emotions and bowed graciously to Chen Yu, greeting and thanking him, "Professor Chen Yu, I''m truly grateful for your helpst time."


    "You should thank Hiromi forst time, that was her effort," Chen Yu responded lukewarmly to Qingdai''s thanks, then asked, "When did you, Doctor Qingdai, meet Rokuro?"


    "I''ve encountered Mr. Kube several times in the hospital before, so that''s how we got acquainted. Do you have a good rtionship with Mr. Kube, Professor Chen Yu?" Although Qingdai was well aware of the strong rtionship between Kube Rokuro and Chen Yu, just like Chen Yu was aware of when she met Kube Rokuro, even though it was clear to everyone, it still required confirmation.


    "Rokuro is Professor Kube''s son, and I''ve known him since my time at the University of Tokyo," replied Chen Yu, but looking at Kube Rokuro, who was standing next to Qingdai with his head bowed and not daring to speak, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed that Rokuro should indeed find a girlfriend like Qingdai, someone with her temperament¡ªthey wouldplement each other well.


    Even though he thought this, bearing in mind Qingdai''s previous scheming, Chen Yu still felt somewhat uneasy about her and said to Qingdai, "Could I trouble you for a moment? I have something to say to Rokuro."


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you ahead, Mr. Kube." Hearing Chen Yu''s request, Qingdaiplied, smiled at Kube Rokuro, and walked toward the elevators ahead.


    Once Qingdai had walked away, Chen Yu finally asked Kube Rokuro, "The female doctor you mentioned meeting in the hospital before, that was Doctor Qingdai, right?"


    "Yes... Brother Yu, I didn''t mean to keep it from you! I just didn''t know Doctor Qingdai''s name before," Kube Rokuro hurriedly exined to Chen Yu, fearing any misunderstanding.


    Chen Yu shook his head slightly, looking at Kube Rokuro with aplex expression, and let out a sigh, "Doctor Qingdaies from the well-known Tashiro Family in the medical field. Although she is not the legitimate daughter, she is still from a respected family. If you want to be with her, Rokuro..."


    Chen Yu didn''t finish his sentence, trusting that Kube Rokuro would understand his meaning.


    "I understand, Brother Yu. I... I will try hard!" Kube Rokuro''s demeanor naturally dimmed upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, but he soon rallied.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s newfound determination, Chen Yu was a bit taken aback, but the change wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, and after some thought, he nodded, "Then you do your best, Rokuro. If you need any help, just ask."

 Chapter 485 - 481: The Difference in Professors (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi prepared for their wedding, Chen Yu also published her paper.


    Originally, Hiromi Jounouchi had nned to publish her paper after the sess of the Artificial Womb experiment, but after listening to the words of Professor Kube, she decided to publish it now after some internal deliberation.


    After all, if she waited until the Artificial Womb experiment seeded, she and Yu Chen would be getting married, and if she published the paper after the wedding, she would only be able to marry Yu Chen as an Associate Professor.


    But if she published the paper now, then ording to Professor Kube, she had a chance to be appointed as a Professor.


    Although Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t care much about such things, she still hoped that the gap between herself and Yu Chen wouldn''t be sorge.


    It was precisely because he understood Hiromi Jounouchi''s thoughts that Yu Chen didn''t raise any objections to her publishing the paper and even helped her by sending it to the editor of the United Kingdom medical journal "The Lancet," which he was familiar with.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think ''The Lancet'' will publish my paper?" Hiromi Jounouchi said, looking nervously at Yu Chen who had sent off her paper.


    Yu Chenpletely understood Hiromi Jounouchi''s nervousness; he had felt the same tension and anxiety the first time he submitted to "The Lancet."


    However, such feelings tended to dissipate after one or two such experiences and bing familiar with the rted processes.


    "Don''t worry, with the content of your paper, there''s absolutely no problem getting it published," Yu Chen reassured Hiromi Jounouchi, and exined further: "As an authoritative journal, ''The Lancet'' won''t decide whether to publish upon receiving a submission. They first have it assessed and argued by reviewers.


    This step serves to screen out submissions that don''t meet requirements or are theoretically unfeasible. Only papers that pass the reviewers'' scrutiny can be officially published in ''The Lancet.'' And since there''s usually more than one reviewer, this step can be slow, perhaps taking a month or two to get a response. So, you really don''t need to worry right now."


    "But I still hope my paper gets published sooner so that I can be a Professor!" Hiromi Jounouchi insisted, her face brightening with anticipation.


    "Ha ha, didn''t Professor Kube also say that the hospital would consider your post based on this paper, regardless of its publication? So there''s no need to worry about it too much!" Yu Chen pulled Hiromi Jounouchi into his embrace andforting her, said, "Plus, even without the paper, didn''t Professor Kube mention promoting you to Associate Professor? No matter what, you''ll be Professor Jounouchi in the future!"


    Hiromi Jounouchi turned her face away disdainfully and snorted, "Associate Professor and Professor are not the same! And Mr. Chen Yu, you''re a full Professor already! Might others not know the difference, but how can we not? Being an Associate Professor sounds nice, butpared to a full Professor or a Professor, it''s just not the same thing!"


    "So what? Once I be the head of General Surgery, who would dare treat Hiromi poorly? And by then, I could even promote your post to full Professor, so people can rightfully call you Professor Jounouchi!" Yu Chen boasted a bit, though the matter of taking over as head Professor was still up in the air. But what did it matter to brag to his soon-to-be wife?


    However, hearing Yu Chen say this, Hiromi Jounouchi hurriedly covered his mouth with her hand, looked toward the office door, and then sternly said, "Mr. Chen Yu! You mustn''t talk so carelessly in the future!


    You''re at a crucial point in being appointed full Professor, and if the wrong person hears such talk, it can lead to gossip. Especially if Professor Kube were to find out, thinking that you can''t wait to be head Professor, it could spell trouble!"


    Seeing how anxious Hiromi Jounouchi was, Yu Chen couldn''t help but give a wry smile. He kissed her fingers that were covering his mouth and said, "Alright, I understand! I won''t say such things in the future!"


    Assured by Yu Chen''s promise, Hiromi Jounouchi''s worries eased slightly.


    She was indifferent about whether she could be a Professor herself, adopting a stance of fortune for gain, fate if not, but she was much more concerned about whether Yu Chen could be a full Professor and head Professor than about her own prospects.


    As an "old" doctor who had worked for many years in the hospital bureaucracy, Hiromi Jounouchi was somewhat aware of the intrigue surrounding professorial elections. Although Yu Chen had Professor Kube''s support, she still wanted to do something for him.


    Thinking this, Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know about the Professors'' Wives'' club at the hospital?"


    "I''ve heard a little about it. When I visited Professor Kube''s ce before, his wife mentioned it; they apparently have frequent get-togethers." Yu Chen nodded, he knew a little about such matters: "Come to think of it, it''s been half a year since I was made Associate Professor, why hasn''t anyone invited you to join the Professors'' Wives'' club?"


    Although he spoke half-jokingly, Yu Chen did find it somewhat strange, since in some respects, a Professor''s Wife''s status in the club was a reflection of a Professor''s standing in the hospital.


    "That''s because we aren''t formally married yet!" Hiromi Jounouchi was well aware of this; she wrinkled her nose and pouted, "Speaking of which, the club mainly consists of the hospital Professors'' wives, but if I''m also a Professor, does that still meet the requirements for joining?"


    "Hiromi, why are you suddenly concerned about such things? This doesn''t seem like you at all!" Yu Chen was somewhat surprised to see Hiromi Jounouchi fret over this.


    Hiromi Jounouchi red at Yu Chen unhappily and snorted, "It''s all for you! You''re about to be a full Professor, and Professor Kube has even mentioned you taking over his position as head of General Surgery. I just want to use the club to foster some good rtions with other Professors for you! That way, it might help you secure some votes during the Professorial election."


    "Thank you, Hiromi! I never even thought about these things; to have you do so much for me..." Touched by Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Yu Chen was deeply moved. What more could a husband ask for?


    When Yu Chen said this, Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat embarrassed: "Don''t talk about that now! I just think that since we''re going to be husband and wife, I should take care of these matters."


    At Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Yu Chen couldn''t help but hold her more tightly¡­

 Chapter 486 - 482: Attack (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Upon leaving Chen Yu''s office, Jounouchi Hiromi continued toward her ownboratory. The artificial womb experiment had always progressed smoothly, without any mishaps, but with the increasing media attention, she had developed the habit of checking in on it every day.


    Outside theboratory, reporters from various news outlets were tracking the progress of the artificial womb experiment.


    Ever since Egawa Sae''s TV station began reporting on the experiment, other major news media had swarmed like sharks smelling blood. After much negotiation, the institution had no choice but to allow them toe in for a follow-up report once a week.


    As for Egawa Sae''s TV station, because it had the advantage of being the first to report, it got a few more filming opportunitiespared to other media outlets. At least they had a camera that broadcasted theb continuously 24 hours a day.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t pay attention to the reporters wanting to rush up for an interview; she bypassed those stationed at theboratory entrance and quickly stepped into theb''s cleaning zone to change into protective gear for theb.


    This one-time, full-body protective suit was the standard gear required for entering the sterileboratory environment. Although thick and cumbersome, and not very breathable, it effectively isted bacteria and various dust particles, ensuring the sterileb environment as well as the wearer''s safety.


    After donning her protective suit, mask, and goggles, Jounouchi Hiromi checked her protective equipment thoroughly to make sure everything was in order before she entered theb.


    Inside theb, the entire artificial womb apparatus had been moved from its original spot against the wall to the center of the room. While this didn''t serve any practical purpose, it made it more convenient for reporters outside to film through the observation window.


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi was not entirely pleased with this arrangement, she did not object.


    In theb, Nakagawa Susumu was meticulously observing and recording the data. Ever since Jounouchi Hiromi had put him in charge of recording experimental data, he had taken his responsibility very seriously.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who was quite satisfied with Nakagawa''s dedication, noticed it and approved of his attitude.


    "Nakagawa, how''s everything today?" Jounouchi Hiromi approached the experimental station, looking at the artificial womb equipment that was still functioning well, and inquired to Nakagawa Susumu.


    "Ah, Doctor Jounouchi!" When Nakagawa Susumu turned around and saw Jounouchi Hiromi, he hurriedly greeted her.


    Although his view was obscured by the bulky protective gear, Nakagawa Susumu could still recognize Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice. He quickly reported to her, "Today''s situation is very stable; the fetal heart rate and all other values are very steady. There was also a record of fetal movement earlier."


    "You recorded fetal movement? It seems this little one is quite lively!" Hearing Nakagawa mention fetal activity, Jounouchi Hiromi took his notebook and examined it closely.


    By now, the fetus within the culture tank differed greatly from its initial state after first being ced inside. Having developed for over a month, most of the little one''s body was fully formed, resembling a typical baby rather than the ambiguous limbs and tail-like structure from before.


    Furthermore, the fetus''s organs had mostly developedpletely. Though these organs were still immature,pared to before, the differentiated and formed organs hadrgely eliminated the possibility of developmental malformations. Although they could still be affected by teratogens, the chances of malformations had significantly decreased.


    In fact, whenpared to developing inside a mother''s body, the artificial womb, with its strict monitoring, presented a much lower risk of fetal exposure to teratogens.


    Standing in front of the equipment, observing the heartbeat and other life indices of the fetus disyed on the screen, Jounouchi Hiromi checked the data thoroughly. Seeing that all the values were within the normal range, she nodded with relief, stood before the culture tank, and even raised a hand and ced it against the ss wall of the tank.


    Even through the thick tank wall, it seemed like Jounouchi Hiromi was trying to touch the child.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, you seem to really like this child! Every time youe, you have to touch him." Nakagawa Susumu, seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s gesture, couldn''t help butugh. To him, her habit of touching the culture tank had be amon sight.


    "After all, it''s because of me that this little one has to stay inside this ss container, isn''t it?" Jounouchi Hiromiughed and lowered her arm.


    In truth, she was not trying to touch the little one but was using magic to adjust its developmental state.


    As a spell refined by the Necromancers'' research, the Flesh Womb magic was more than just constructing a vessel for nurturing a fetus.


    With the corresponding spells, Necromancers could also fine-tune the embryos they nurtured to ensure no developmental deformities urred. Sometimes, inspired Necromancers might revise the nurturing n on the spot and needed a method for fine adjustments.


    So ever since the fetus had been ced in the sterileb, Jounouchi Hiromi would inspect and adjust it nearly every time she visited, to avoid any potential developmental deformities.


    "Speaking of cultivating a fetus with an artificial womb, it''s possible to know the sex and the developmental condition of the fetus clearly. In the future, could we make artificial adjustments during the fetal development phase to enhance the child''s growth?" Nakagawa Susumu, looking at the fetus in the culture tank, suddenly asked Jounouchi Hiromi.


    This indeed was one of the key focuses of current public discussion¡ªwhether it is possible to artificially intervene in the growth and development of a fetus outside of the body?


    "Of course, it''s possible, but such methods should only be used to adjust developmental abnormalities or poor development. If anyone wants to artificially select the gender or other such things, that''s absolutely not allowed." Jounouchi Hiromi spoke very firmly on this topic.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Nakagawa Susumu nodded in agreement. As a doctor, he found the notion fundamentally uneptable.


    After inspecting everything and finding no issues, Jounouchi Hiromi left theb. She took off her protective suit in the cleaning area and nned to go back to her office topile the experimental data.


    However, as Jounouchi Hiromi passed through a corridor surrounded by reporters, one of the photographers fiddling with a camera tripod suddenly pulled out a dagger from the stand and, before anyone could react, lunged at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "sphemous witch! Die!"

 Chapter 487 - 483: Long Live the Truth (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    The sudden attack took Jounouchi Hiromi by surprise, yet her hands instinctively met the iing de.


    A glint of blue shed in her eyes, and in the blink of an eye, she had discerned the trajectory of the stabbing de and grasped the assant''s wrists.


    It felt as though the assant''s wrist was mped by two iron pincers, their knife-wielding hand seemingly fixed in mid-air, unable to advance an inch.


    In the moment of his surprise, Jounouchi Hiromi twisted her hands, and the assant merely felt a pain in his wrist before the knife slipped from his grasp. Immediately afterward, a force made him lose his bnce, and he toppled sideways.


    Seeing the assant''s knife fall from his hand, Jounouchi Hiromi twisted one of his wrists while her other hand grabbed his shoulder, then she exerted force with both hands simultaneously!


    "Crash!" The attacker''s back mmed heavily onto the floor.


    "Click! Click! Click!" The reporters, only just realizing what had happened, saw their cameras shing nonstop, eager to capture this freshly baked spicy news.


    Under the flicker of sh photography, the assant finally felt the pain in his back and realized what had urred.


    "You witch! You have indeed desecrated the truth!" The assant''s mind was suddenly flooded with the words he had heard before he arrived.


    This witch had indeed gained powerful strength by desecrating the truth¡ªotherwise, how could he, a former Self-Defense Forces soldier, have been subdued so easily?


    With this thought, the assant''s other hand swiftly reached for Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand that gripped his shoulder, attempting to struggle.


    "Hm?" Jounouchi Hiromi noticed the assant was still resisting and narrowed her eyes with a sneer, "Hmph!"


    Under her cold snort, Jounouchi Hiromi used her strength with both hands while rotating her waist; she lifted him off the ground and, using a backdrop move, flung the still-resisting assant over her head, mming him onto the floor once again.


    After his back took another hard hit, the assant was finally dazed entirely, losing any ability to resist.


    "Someone call the police!" Jounouchi Hiromi shouted to the reporters nearby.


    Seeing the assant had been subdued, a few male reporters quickly ran over to help Jounouchi Hiromi pin the assant to the ground.


    As for the other reporters, some took out their phones to call the police, while others, still adhering to their professional ethics, kept their camera shutters firing nonstop.


    Meanwhile, the assant pinned to the ground, now without the capacity to struggle, continued to rant, "You witch! The truth will punish you! Desecrater of truth! You will face retribution!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Chen Yu learned of the attack on Jounouchi Hiromi and rushed to theb, the assant had already been apprehended by the police who responded to the call and were preparing to take him away, while Jounouchi Hiromi was being questioned by two officers, with many other police officers on guard around them.


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Seeing Chen Yuing over, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly waved at him.


    "Hiromi, what happened? Howe I heard you were attacked?" Chen Yu was actually not worried about Jounouchi Hiromi getting injured, after all, she was a Dragon Blood Knight of Sub-Legendary strength. If she could be stabbed by an ordinary person, that would be a joke indeed.


    What Chen Yu was really concerned about was whether Jounouchi Hiromi had been stabbed, because if tomorrow''s headlines read "Female doctor attacked, unharmed despite multiple stabbings, true identity a giant dragon", that would be very troublesome.


    "I''m fine, just when I was leaving theb, I saw someone suddenly rush over, so I gave him a couple of backms. He might be quite injured, as I think I dislocated his shoulder, but I''m okay," Jounouchi Hiromi knew what Chen Yu was worried about and quickly exined to him.


    Having heard what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Chen Yu finally let go of his worries and turned to the police officers nearby, asking them, "Officers, what exactly happened here? I remember that due to the journalists who have beening for interviews recently, security checks have been increased at the hospital entrance, so how could the assant bring a knife inside?"


    "We''ve already investigated this matter, he concealed the knife in the metal frame of camera equipment, and it wasn''t detected during the inspection," the officer exined to Chen Yu after his inquiry, and also turned to Jounouchi Hiromi, adding, "We''ve understood the situation at hand; this attacker is likely a cult member or an extremist opposed to the Artificial Womb experiment. This case might be handed over to colleagues from the Ministry of Public Security, and they mighte to ask for more details from Doctor Jounouchi, so we ask for your cooperation when that happens. We''ll take our leave now."


    After saying this, the two officers turned and left, joining the police escorting the attacker towards the elevator nearby.


    "What on earth are these people thinking? Fortunately, it was me who was attacked. If it were another doctor, the consequences would be unimaginable," Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu,ining after the officers had walked away.


    "They must be upset about the Artificial Womb experiment. After all, there has been opposition all along, and Hiromi, you''ve seen the protestors at the hospital entrance yourself. If not for the security guards¡­" Chen Yu was trying tofort a somewhat dejected Jounouchi Hiromi when suddenly, he heard shouts of "Catch him!" from behind.


    Chen Yu quickly looked back, only to see that the attacker they had just captured had somehow broken free from the police and was running toward another corridor, clearly trying to escape.


    However, before he could get into the corridor, two quick-responding officers already blocked his path.


    With no way forward, the attacker was forced to flee in another direction.


    However, the space in front of theboratory wasn''trge, barring the elevator and the corridor, there was only a skylight on the other side next to the hospital''s hall.


    The attacker had hardly made a few steps before being cornered next to the skylight.


    "You''ve got nowhere to run! Surrender!" The officer who had been questioning Jounouchi Hiromi had drawn his gun and was pointing it at the attacker, who was now leaning against the railing.


    The attacker seemed to be truly trapped. Even though below the skylight was the hospital''s reception hall, theb was on the fourth floor, and even though there were esctors on the side to go down, jumping from such a height would either kill or cripple him.


    Yet, the attacker nced down and a crazed look appeared on his face. He suddenly shouted at Jounouchi Hiromi standing beside Chen Yu, "Witch who defies the truth, you shall not die a good death! The followers of the truth will not let you off!"


    With that, the man started chanting "Long live the truth," leaped over the railing, and threw himself down.


    The police rushed forward, but all they heard was a muffled thud from below, followed by a wave of screams.

 Chapter 488 - 484: Soul Arrest (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    When Chen Yu rushed downstairs, the attacker had already breathed hisst.


    Although there was theoretically a possibility of survival from a fall from the fourth floor, the attacker''s hands had been cuffed by the police. Unable to maintain bnce in midair, this resulted in himnding headfirst and dying on the spot, without a chance for rescue.


    "No onlookers! No onlookers!" Seeing patients gawking in the lobby, Chen Yu immediately shouted twice, gesturing for the nurses to disperse the crowd, while he took off his white coat to cover the body.


    The police were not slower than Chen Yu ining downstairs. Seeing Chen Yu covering the body with his clothes, they naturally began to disperse the onlookers as well.


    "Is there any hope?" asked the police officer who had just been taking Jounouchi Hiromi''s statement,ing over to Chen Yu''s side and looking at the body covered with a white cloth, harboring a sliver of hope.


    "Headfirst impact, dead on arrival," Chen Yu sighed, shaking his head. "If he hadnded on his legs or chest, there might have been a glimmer of hope, but the head..."


    The police officer could hardly believe it and bent down to lift the white coat that Chen Yu had used to cover the body, wanting to see if there was still any chance of saving him. However, the sight of the clearly crushed skull, eyes pushed out of their sockets, and brain matter told him it was a hopeless case of death.


    Even as a seasoned police officer used to gruesome scenes, he had never seen such a brutal manner of death. Fighting the nausea, he covered the body again, and standing up, said to Chen Yu, "We''ll need to seal off the scene for an incident like this and wait for the forensic team to handle it. We hope the hospital can cooperate."


    "I understand. I''ll get the nurses to work with you," Chen Yu nodded, called over a nurse who was evacuating the patients, and asked her to summon the head nurse.


    For the police officer, such an incident was quite a stroke of misfortune. He hade merely to arrest the already subdued attacker, but unexpectedly, the man escaped and died in the lobby of the University Hospital!


    Such a malicious event, he''d have to spend a whole week just writing the report when he got back!


    Not to mention that the attacker''s statements before his death were enough to prove he was not a regr assant but a cultist.


    This was a matter for the Public Security Bureau to handle!


    The officer now felt like he had two throbbing headaches, but he still had to muster the energy, pulling out his phone to call back to the station for reinforcements.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The chaos in the lobbysted until the afternoon. Although Tokyo University Medical School Hospital was qualified to conduct forensic examinations, a forensic pathologist from UDI came along with the visiting police officers from the forensic department.


    "Teacher, what are you doing here?" Misumi Mikoto, surprised to see Chen Yu standing beside the police officers without his white coat, greeted him in amazement.


    "I work here! And the deceased had previously attempted to attack Hiromi," Chen Yu replied, equally surprised to see his student, but he exined to her what had happened.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Misumi Mikoto nodded in understanding and said, "So that''s the situation. It''s actually my first time here at your office, teacher! However, I am currently working, so I''lle to visit youter."


    Having said that, Misumi Mikoto, apanied by Tokairin Yuko and Kube ''Tool Man'' Rokuro, started their work.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto begin to work, Chen Yu also turned curiously to a nearby police officer and asked, "Why is it that now you have UDI personneling directly to the scene rather than having the forensic officers collect the body and then send it to UDI for examination?"


    The police officer, not surprised that Chen Yu was inquiring about the police procedures, responded, as the University Hospital also has the qualifications of a forensic firm, and the bodies are often sent there for examination by the police.


    "Recently, the Metropolitan Police Department has strengthened its regtions, so now when a body is found, both the forensics team and UDI are notified at the same time, allowing UDI to conduct an on-site investigation and then take the body back," the police officer exined the appearance of UDI at the scene and then excused himself to attend to his own duties.


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow at the bustling activity and, seeing that there was nothing left for him to do, headed towards the elevator to go back to his office.


    However, when Chen Yu stepped out of the elevator, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been waiting for him for some time, hurriedly came up to greet him. Chen Yu had previously not allowed her toe downstairs upon witnessing the death, which had caused her considerable concern.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what''s the situation? Where are your clothes?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked with concern. Since she was standing upstairs earlier, she couldn''t see clearly what had happened below, just noticing that more police had arrived and closed off the hospital''s reception hall.


    "The person who jumped died on the spot, so both the forensics team and UDI personnel came. But it''s all taken care of now; they will handle the follow-up, and they''ll be gone soon," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi as they walked back to the office together. "As for my coat, I took it off to cover the body earlier. We couldn''t just leave the body lying there in the hall, could we? What if it scared other patients?"


    "Then you''ll have to buy a new white coat again," Jounouchi Hiromi said after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation. She let go of her worry and then asked him about the attacker, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know who the person who came to attack was? He didn''t seem like amonce attacker!"


    In response to Jounouchi Hiromi''sment, Chen Yu nodded in agreement, "Indeed, he didn''t look like someone who acted on impulse or just because of hatred. On the contrary, his actions were premeditated and prepared, and the man himself seemed like a fanatic, so this is likely rted to the ''truth'' he was shouting about."


    "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, what do you think this truth is? Did the police find anything on the person that might reveal his identity?" Jounouchi Hiromi was also intrigued by the "truth" the attacker had been obsessed with, even shouting about it until his death, "Could it be some sort of belief?"


    "It''s probably a cult, after all, only a cultist would be so fanatical as to disregard their own life," Chen Yu mused, equally interested in the topic.


    The two continued conversing as they walked and quickly returned to Chen Yu''s office.


    After instructing his secretary, Shirai Reina, to help him borrow a white coat, Chen Yu entered the office with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Sitting down at the desk and seeing Jounouchi Hiromi close the door, Chen Yu gestured with his hand and pulled out a wisp of gray mist, which was the soul of the assant.


    "Alright, now let''s properly ask the attacker what exactly this truth he spoke of is," Chen Yu said, looking at the soul in his hand.

 Chapter 489 - 485 Interrogation (Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Who are you?" Yu Chen looked at the soul in his hand and spoke directly.


    The soul of the assant in Yu Chen''s grasp still hadn''t figured out what had happened, but it had a vague understanding that it was already dead.


    "Am I dead? This is... you...! You fiend! You''re a fiend!" Realizing that it was dead, and now in Yu Chen''s possession, the soul finally grasped the fact it was captured after death.


    However, it clearly fell into an even greater panic instead of answering Yu Chen''s question.


    Seeing such a reaction from the soul, Yu Chen wasn''t surprised. For a newly deceased soul to realize it was dead and understand its situation was already quite remarkable since many people long fail toe to grips with their own death.


    Still, its uncooperative attitude was troublesome for Yu Chen; after all, he captured the soul to interrogate it, not to watch it use him of being a fiend.


    After some thought, Yu Chen lifted a finger and summoned a bit of purple me to its tip, then ced the soul in the me.


    "Ah¡ª!" The pain of being scorched by the Netherworld me was intolerable for the soul, which immediately screamed in agony.


    Had Hiromi Jounouchi not put up a soundproof Barrier when she closed the door, the scream would likely have been heard throughout half the hospital.


    "Can you tell me who you are now?" Yu Chen removed his burning fingertip from beside the soul and waited for it to stabilize before speaking again.


    Although Yu Chen didn''t enjoy torturing, it must be said sometimes the force of questioning proved a very effective tactic, as pain could quickly subdue those with weaker wills.


    But to Yu Chen''s surprise, despite the trembling induced by the pain of the Netherworld me, the soul maintained a firm will: "Fiend! A true believer of the truth will not yield! You''ll never get a single word out of me! I will return to the embrace of the truth! The glorious truth will not spare you! You fiend!"


    "You sure are tough-mouthed," Yu Chen said contemptuously, chuckling. He simply didn''t want to put in the effort; it wasn''t that he needed to rely on interrogation. After all, for a Necromancer, unless one truly didn''t know, there was no secret that could be kept.


    Yu Chen reached into the Necromantic Space and summoned a Ritual candle, lighting it with the Netherworld me on his fingertip before cing the soul next to the candle.


    The enticing fragrance emitted by the Ritual candle, under Yu Chen''s control, quickly infiltrated the soul, inducing an uncontroble desire.


    The Ritual candle Yu Chen now used was no longer made from various substitutes but a special concoction containing Death Pce Rose Petal, whose fragrance upon burning was irresistible even to Transcendents.


    Yet, contrary to Yu Chen''s expectations, although the soul couldn''t resist the lure of the Ritual candle''s fragrance, it was still holding on with sheer willpower and did not reveal any information.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows slightly. Such unwavering will was rare even among ordinary people, which inevitably made him somewhat appreciate the talent. After all, a soul with strong determination was a precious material, ideal for creating elite units of Undead Servants.


    However, this only meant that Chen Yu wouldn''t use techniques that might destroy the soul. In the end, it was just an ordinary person''s soul; no matter how strong the will, there were limits. The individual wasn''t yet capable of rewriting reality with willpower alone, turning the tide with nothing but fervor.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to adopt harsher measures to make the soul speak, Hiromi Jounouchi stopped him.


    "There''s no need for such trouble, hand him over to the Soul Prison Blood Hunter," said Hiromi Jounouchi, summoning the Soul Prison Blood Hunter she had previously created using the body and soul of Chiyoshiro Ojisan.


    Seeing the Soul Prison Blood Hunter standing next to Hiromi Jounouchi, dressed in a dark red hunting outfit that resembled dried bloodstains, wearing an eerie bird beak mask, and holding a dimntern in hand, Chen Yu considered for a moment before nodding and handing over the soul to him.


    The Soul Prison Blood Hunter was a very special type of Undead Servant. What made it special was that there was no soul inside the body of the Soul Prison Blood Hunter. It resembled more of a flesh puppet, devoid of its own will, acting solely under the maniption of the Necromancer.


    For an Undead Servant with legendary strength,cking a will of its own was indeed very unique.


    However, creating a Soul Prison Blood Hunter still required a soul matched to the body. Without a soul, the body couldn''t be used to create a Soul Prison Blood Hunter, because the Soul Prison Blood Hunter''s most powerful ability, the soul imprisonment, necessitated using its own soul as fuel to ignite the Soul Prison Lamp in hand. Only then, while hunting prey, could the Soul Prison Blood Hunter extract the prey''s soul directly from the body and imprison it within themp.


    The moment the Soul Prison Blood Hunter received the soul, it opened the cover of thentern in hand. Just being touched by the light, the soul was instantly sucked inside, and both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi standing nearby couldn''t help but feel a moment of disorientation, as if their own souls were about to fly out of their bodies.


    Fortunately, the Soul Prison Blood Hunter quickly covered thentern again, blocking the light.


    "Who is he?" Chen Yu directly asked the Soul Prison Blood Hunter.


    "Takayama Shou, former Army Self-Defense Forces Lieutenant, special forces sniper," the voice came from beneath the bird beak mask that covered the face of the Soul Prison Blood Hunter, answering Chen Yu''s question.


    Though the Soul Prison Lamp''s greatest ability was soul imprisonment, it could also be used for interrogation and intelligence gathering. Any soul confined within themp would have its secrets revealed under the scorching light, and they would be known to the Soul Prison Blood Hunter, who relied on this ability to track its prey.


    "Why did he attempt to assassinate Hiromi?" Chen Yu continued to inquire, and Hiromi Jounouchi, who was also very interested in the answer, watched the Soul Prison Blood Hunter intently, wanting to know the reason.


    "He is a member of the Supreme Truth Society, assigned by the leader of the Supreme Truth Society to assassinate a witch who has desecrated the truth," the Soul Prison Blood Hunter''s response was within Chen Yu''s expectations; the assant was indeed an Evil JT.


    The mention of the Supreme Truth Society, however, made Chen Yu take particr note, so he continued to question the Soul Prison Blood Hunter: "What is the Supreme Truth Society?"


    "The Supreme Truth Society is a branch of Orm ZLJ..." the Soul Prison Blood Hunter revealed information that even Chen Yu found surprising.

 Chapter 490 - 486: Hunting (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    In Japan, a variety of beliefs and churches can be said to thrive immensely, even to the point where there have been news stories of famous actresses joining religious groups to be nuns.


    After all, Japan is very lenient in this respect; just establish a religious group, preach some seemingly usible theories, and you can ept donations from those bewildered followers. This can be much more lucrative than starting a legitimatepany.


    Lying there and watching the moneye in, wouldn''t that be delightful?


    However, most religious groups merely operate on this level, swindling perhaps a small retirement fund from old men and women in the countryside at best. Those that do somewhat better might have more followers, receive more donations, and perhaps even ''bless'' female followers.


    Even the most sessful religious groups only reach the level where their female followers are celebrities; there''s nothing beyond that.


    But when ites to Orm ZLJ, they are not like those ordinary groups only after blessing female followers and scamming donations. They are the organization that single-handedly changed Japan''s counter-terrorism policies.


    On March 20, 1995, at 7:50 AM, Orm ZLJ membersunched a poisonous gas attack on five subway trains on three Tokyo subway lines, resulting in 13 deaths, about 5500 people poisoned, and 1036 admitted for treatment. On the day of the incident, several main subway lines around the Japanese government and the National Diet were forced to shut down due to the attack, affecting 26 subway stations and plunging Tokyo traffic into chaos.


    Following the Tokyo subway gas attack, the Japanese police immediately sealed off the Orm ZLJ headquarters at the foot of Mount Fuji and took action against Orm ZLJ.


    On March 22nd, 2500 police officers and the Self-Defense Forces'' chemical protection units surrounded the Orm ZLJ facilities in Kami-kuissiki vige, forced open threerge warehouses with oxy-acetylene torches, and discovered various chemicals and instruments, essentially uncovering a chemical nt.


    The Japanese Metropolitan Police Department arrested Orm ZLJ''s leader Shoko Asahara for murder and attempted murder, while also raiding over 130 of the cult''s locations nationwide, capturing more than 40 leaders and JT members.


    The Japanese police continued to pursue Orm ZLJ members until 2012, with the capture of follower Katsuya Takahashi, who had been on the run for seventeen years, marking the end of the chase. Cult leader Shoko Asahara himself was executed in 2018.


    That such an organization, which should have been eradicated, still had branches remaining, and now one of those branches was nning to cause trouble? This inevitably caused both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to feel a tremendous shock.


    Logically, Orm ZLJ''s members should have been like rats scurrying across the street, eager to hide; why would they take the initiative to cause trouble?


    Moreover, judging from what the attacker revealed, the Supreme Truth Society, as a branch of Orm ZLJ, seemed to have existed for quite a while, remaining silent all these years. Why suddenly emerge and cause trouble now? What exactly is their purpose?


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how do you n to deal with this matter?" After listening to Chen Yu''s inquiry of the attacker, Hiromi Jounouchi looked at him with concern, wanting to know how he nned to handle the situation.


    "Cults... what a troublesome issue!" Chen Yu couldn''t help butment. It wasn''t that he couldn''t handle a cult, but dealing with such matters was quite bothersome.


    After all, many people were bewitched into believing all these muddled beliefs, but once they had embraced these confusions, they could no longer be considered innocent. Some evenmitted crimes, breaking thew in various ways; that''s not something that could simply be erased by saying they were deluded.


    So, exactly how to deal with these cult followers became aplicated matter. After all, Chen Yu was not a man of indiscriminate killing; if they were merely misled, they certainly didn''t deserve to die.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Yu suddenly had an idea and said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, lend me the Soul Prison Blood Hunter for a bit."


    Even though Chen Yu had helped in its creation, the control of the Soul Prison Blood Hunter was in Hiromi Jounouchi''s hands, which was why he used the word "lend".


    "Lend the Soul Prison Blood Hunter? You''re free to use it, Mr. Chen Yu!" Hiromi Jounouchi said indifferently. While the Soul Prison Blood Hunter was registered in her name, after all, these were gifts from Chen Yu, so she saw no issue with him using it.


    "Find out all the people associated with the Supreme Truth Society in this soul memory, arrange their crimes for me. If there are any who have killed or indirectly caused someone''s death, they can be your prey," Chen Yu ordered the Soul Prison Blood Hunter. Although it had no soul or self-consciousness, once amand was given by the Necromancer holding control, the Soul Prison Blood Hunter had a 100% capability to execute the orders.


    However, after saying that, Chen Yu added, "Also, investigate clearly why the Supreme Truth Society wanted to orchestrate this attack, and whether they''re nning any other attacks aside from this one."


    Seeing that Chen Yu had finished speaking, the Soul Prison Blood Hunter bowed slightly and then vanished in the sh of a dark red light.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, aren''t you going to tell the police about this?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked, regarding Chen Yu''s request for the Soul Prison Blood Hunter to hunt those cult followers who hadmitted crimes. She felt they deserved it, since in Japan, even for a murderer, getting a death sentence is quite difficult, otherwise Shoko Asahara wouldn''t have taken more than twenty years to be executed.


    "For those whose crimes aren''t punishable by death, they can be handed over to the police for judgment, but I don''t think imprisonment is a form of punishment for those who have stained their hands with the blood of the innocent," Chen Yu said to Hiromi Jounouchi with some dissatisfaction. "As for those who havemitted murder, Japanesew is far too lenient on them. What of sitting in prison for decades? They are still alive, whereas those who died will nevere back to life."


    "This sort of thing... sigh!" Faced with such matters, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but sigh.


    "You don''t need to worry about the Supreme Truth Society, Hiromi, I''ll handle it," said Chen Yu, his heart aching for his girlfriend when he saw her sigh,forting her before adding, "But about theb, with this incident, your pressure has increased even more!"


    "Didn''t I anticipate all this when I decided to make the experiment public?" Hiromi Jounouchi said, smiling in response to Chen Yu''s concern.


    "Even so, I still need to speak to Director Shimurater, to ask her to beef up the hospital''s security measures. We can''t have another incident where someone brings dangerous des into the hospital," Chen Yu said, taking these issues very seriously, having experienced medical disputes and incidents of harm or even murder of medical staff.

 Chapter 491 - 487: Chance Encounter (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    "Rokuro, take a photo of this area," Misumi Mikoto instructed while examining the victim''s head and gesturing for Kube Rokuro toe over and take pictures.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s call, Kube Rokuro, who was holding the camera, hurried over and pressed the shutter to capture the specific area Mikoto had requested.


    However, seeing the victim''s head smashed like a rotten watermelon, he couldn''t help but feel bile rising to his throat.


    "Really, Rokuro, you''ve been at UDI for almost a year now, right? You must have seen a hundred or two bodies, so howe you can''t stand this kind of scene?" Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but tease him when she noticed Rokuro''s reaction.


    "Sorry!" Kube Rokuro quickly apologized.


    Fortunately, Misumi Mikoto was almost done with the examination, and a more detailed autopsy would need to be conducted back at UDI''s morgue, so seeing Rokuro''s condition, Mikoto nonchntly suggested, "Rokuro, why don''t you take half a day off this afternoon? There won''t be much to do when we get back anyway. With the way you look, I''d hate to see you actually throw up."


    "I''m really sorry, I might have eaten a bit too much this morning," Kube Rokuro still felt embarrassed, as it was remarkably shameful for a forensic worker to be nearly vomiting at the sight of a death scene.


    "No worries, Rokuro, you''ve been doing quite well! But deaths as gruesome as this one are rare even for me to see. Thest time was..." As Tokairin Yuko spoke, she actually began to recall thest time she saw a body that was so gruesomely deceased: "I think it was that suicide case three years ago, wasn''t it? Mikoto, do you remember? It was summer, and the body had been left in an abandoned school for a month, ultimately turning into a spectacle."


    Hearing Tokairin Yuko bring up that case, Misumi Mikoto also remembered, "Ah! I do remember, the victim''s head had been struck with a blunt instrument, and the entire skull was smashed and deformed. Moreover, because the body had been dead for a long time, there were maggots throughout the skull. When I lifted the skullcap, about half a bowl of maggots flowed out, right?"


    "Ugh!" Kube Rokuro hadn''t felt like vomiting yet, but a police officer who overheard their conversation couldn''t help it and almost did vomit, only holding it back forcefully because he was wearing a mask.


    Seeing the officer''s reaction, Tokairin Yuko burst intoughter and said to Kube Rokuro with a smile, "So, Rokuro, go ahead and take a rest! Besides, didn''t you say that you met a very beautiful female doctor at this hospital? Professor Chen Yu is right here, why don''t you ask him about her?"


    "Uh, this..." Kube Rokuro became immediately embarrassed, remembering the words that the female doctor had said to him previously and thinking about the possibility of seeing her for the third time: "Previously, Brother Yu said he would inquire for me as well, but I still think it''s better not to trouble him. After all, if she isn''t interested in me, it might at least lessen the awkwardness."


    "Well, well, well, Rokuro, you''re an adult now and if you have your own ideas, then go ording to your own n," Tokairin Yuko could only offer her support upon hearing Kube Rokuro say this.


    But within her heart, she couldn''t help feeling a little regret since she originally thought highly of Kube Rokuro and wanted to consider him as a backup option.


    After working with the Metropolitan Police Department''s forensic team to ce the body on the ground into a body bag, Misumi Mikoto finally left with Tokairin Yuko, while Kube Rokuro stayed behind.


    It was rare to have a half-day off, and Kube Rokuro had intended to look for Chen Yu, but after thinking about the female doctor he had encountered before, he decided to wander around the hospital instead.


    However, due to the attack that had urred that day and the death of a person, the atmosphere in the hospital was rather tense. Even patients who would normally be moving about in the corridors had returned to their rooms, making the hospital feel somewhat deste.


    After roaming around for half the day without encountering the female doctor he wanted to meet, Kube Rokuro was about to leave, somewhat disappointed, when he unexpectedly ran into a nurse who knew him.


    "Mr. Kube, are you here at the hospital to see Professor Chen Yu again?" The young nurse, arms full of a thick stack of medical records, seemed to be on her way to deliver documents, but she still greeted Kube Rokuro when she saw him.


    Kube Rokuro was taken aback. He didn''t know many people at this hospital, and he didn''t have much of an impression of the young nurse in front of him.


    Seeing that Rokuro didn''t recognize her, the nurseughed. She didn''t mind; after all, she was wearing a mask today, and it was indeed difficult to recognize someone if they weren''t a close acquaintance.


    But afterughing, she went on to exin, "Don''t you remember, Mr. Kube? You met mest time you came to the hospital, and I even took you to our nurse station''s lounge. Have you forgotten?"


    "Oh, oh! It''s you! I remember now, I even ate your snacks! I''m sorry, I didn''t recognize you at first." After the nurse''s reminder, Kube Rokuro quickly recalled who she was.


    "Why did youe today, Mr. Kube? Were you here to see Professor Chen Yu, as usual?" The nurse, seeing that Rokuro remembered her, smiled again and inquired about the purpose of his hospital visit, "But Professor Chen Yu might not have time right now. He happened to be at the scene of the incident that just urred, so at this moment¡­"


    Before the nurse could finish exining, Rokuro interjected hastily, "I''ve already seen Brother Yu earlier. I came with the police, and the victim from earlier was taken to our UDI for an autopsy. I''m here just to¡­"


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed about his desire to have a chance encounter with the female doctor, Rokuro nevertheless felt he hadn''t met anyone after circling around, so he asked the nurse he had met by chance, "Right, thest time I was here, I met a female doctor with indigo-colored eyes. Do you know which department she''s from?"


    "Eyes that are indigo-colored..." Asked by Rokuro, the nurse paused for a moment but quickly realized whom Rokuro was referring to: "Are you talking about Doctor Qingdai? She''s the only one in the entire hospital with such distinctive eyes. However, she''s from General Surgery, the same department as Professor Chen Yu. Didn''t you know that, Mr. Kube?"


    "Eh? She''s a surgeon?" Rokuro was immediately surprised, but he was already quite happy to know the name and information of the female doctor.


    "Yes, she started working herest year, but she''s not a trainee doctor," the nurse affirmed with a nod. "But if you''re looking for her, it''s unfortunate. There was a gas explosion at Doctor Qingdai''s house, and she sustained severe injuries. She''s now an inpatient undergoing treatment."


    "Eh? Which room is she in?" Hearing this news, Rokuro asked with concern.

 Chapter 492 - 488: Visiting the Sick (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    While she was initially rushed to a regr hospital by ambnce for emergency care, after being resuscitated and stabilized, Qingdai was transferred to the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital for treatment under the arrangements of Tashiro Nanao.


    This was not out of any sisterly concern on Tashiro Nanao''s part but rather because Qingdai was a doctor at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. Being treated at another hospital would affect the institution''s reputation, so it was necessary to bring her back.


    Of course, in terms of treatment quality and medical technology, the University Hospital naturally eclipsed ordinary hospitals. After being transferred back, Qingdai was not only ced in a VIP ward but also received excellent care.


    Plus, being a Transcendent, her physical condition was much stronger than that of an ordinary person. After a few days of treatment, although she still couldn''t get out of bed and walk, her life was at least no longer in peril.


    "I really didn''t expect things to end up like this," she mused while lying in bed. Although no one came to visit her, Qingdai could at least chat with the soul inside her body.


    "It''s fortunate that we were able to achieve our goal and kill the old man," the soul inside her body didn''t feel discouraged. Although Qingdai was gravely injured and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had not saved her¡ªa deviation from the n¡ªeliminating Old Man Tashiro was already the expected oue for Qingdai: "Now we''re finally free!"


    "Indeed, getting rid of the old man is just the price to pay; it''s within an eptable range," Qingdai nodded slightly. Despite the pain from her injuries making her ufortable, the release from Old Man Tashiro''s control made her feel quite delighted.


    If there were any regrets, perhaps it was not getting assistance from Yu Chen to separate the other soul from her body and gainplete freedom.


    "You want to get rid of me, huh? Heh, I''m afraid that might be a bit difficult." Perhaps it was because of the revenge fulfilled or the liberation from Old Man Tashiro''s control and his shadow, the soul inside Qingdai seemed to be in a good mood as well: "But you can wait, once you''re healed, go beg those two people, maybe out of kindness they will extract me from you? Although, I have lived inside your body for so long that I kind of don''t want to leave!"


    When Qingdai heard the other soul speak in such a manner, she couldn''t help but feel unsettled. Previously, sharing her body with this soul was her only option, but now that the greatest threat was gone, this naturally became a top priority for Qingdai.


    "Hehehe, if you think that way, why not go beg Doctor Jounouchi? She seems to be much more approachable than Doctor Chen Yu," the other soul sensed Qingdai''s thoughts and offered a suggestion, albeit with a simultaneous remark: "But honestly, do you really want to part with me that much?"


    "Don''t you want to have a body of your own?" Qingdai retorted, reaffirming her determination to separate this soul from her body.


    In the end, no woman would want a man''s soul residing in her body, especially when she couldn''t hide any thoughts from that soul.


    "Who knows? Maybe Doctor Jounouchi won''t be able to extract me from this body, and we''ll still have to share one body," the soul inside her made a casual joke, leaving Qingdai unsure what he was truly thinking.


    Although the two souls shared one body and Qingdai couldn''t conceal her thoughts and intentions from the other soul, she found it hard to sense the other''s thoughts.


    Upon hearing this, Qingdai''s expression changed dramatically: "This is my body!"


    "But I''m in here too, aren''t I? Hehehe," feeling Qingdai''s anxiety, the other soul suddenlyughed.


    Theughter made Qingdai''s expression even uglier; although she had rid herself of Old Man Tashiro, she realized that the soul in her body was her true restraint.


    Just as Qingdai was worried about how to free herself from the soul within her body, the door to the hospital room suddenly opened.


    "Excuse me," Rokuro Kube entered, and upon seeing Qingdai lying in the hospital bed, he bowed slightly with a reserved air but then hesitated, unsure of what to say.


    "It''s you, how did you know I was here?" Qingdai looked at the reserved Rokuro Kube, recalling their two chance encounters. Her mood, influenced by the other soul just moments ago, improved: "But since you''ve encountered me a third time, you should know my name by now, shouldn''t you?"


    "Hi! I already do," Rokuro Kube quickly nodded, exining to Qingdai: "There was a death at the hospital just now, and I came with the police. I''m a forensic doctor from UDI."


    Fearing that Qingdai might not know what UDI was, he hurriedly added, "UDI, do you know it? It''s the Unnatural Death Research Institute. I''m a forensic doctor there, responsible for the record-keeping work."


    Rokuro Kube looked at Qingdai, shy as a young boy experiencing his first blush of love.


    Seeing Rokuro Kube''s demeanor, Qingdai couldn''t help butugh, "You''re still wearing the UDI uniform!"


    Looking down at the red UDI uniform he was wearing, Rokuro Kube instantly became sheepish, unsure of what to say.


    "How did you know I was here? Speaking of which, this is our third meeting, and I still don''t know your name," Qingdai, watching Rokuro Kube''s embarrassed state, took the initiative to bring up a topic, breaking the ice.


    "My name is Rokuro Kube. The previous two times I came here were to find Brother Yu¡­ I mean Doctor Chen Yu; he was my father''s student," Rokuro Kube quickly exined to her, eager to reveal all he could as he went along with Qingdai''s question: "Because sometimes our UDI needs assistance from the University Hospital, I oftene here to seek help from Brother Yu."


    "You know Doctor Chen Yu? Wait, your surname is Kube, and Doctor Chen Yu was your father''s student; doesn''t that make your father Professor Kube?" Qingdai caught the important piece of information from Rokuro Kube''s words, her eyes lighting up as she became warmer and more polite to Rokuro Kube: "I didn''t expect you to be Professor Kube''s son. Are you close with Doctor Chen Yu?"


    "Brother Yu was very close to me during his student days; he has always looked out for me," Rokuro Kube nodded earnestly, his unwary response flowing as he continued answering Qingdai''s questions.


    ```

 Chapter 493 - 489: The Bosss Daughter (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The night diner operated as usual, serving night owls even amidst the reduced foot traffic on the streets due to the impact of the novel disease. But this hadn''t greatly affected the business of the small eatery.


    "The impact of this new disease is quite significant, huh? Even the bar across the street has closed down, saying it''s to prevent gatherings and spread of the virus," a regr customer removed his face mask and took a sip of beer.


    "Exactly! We were saying we''d go for a drink after work, but now we can onlye here to the boss''s ce," Two customers sitting opposite the regr, who seemed to have just finished work, chimed in upon hearing his remarks.


    Perhaps somewhat wary of contagion, the two didn''t sit together as usual but instead left two seats empty between them.


    Hearing the customer''sment, the owner, who was wearing a mask, poked his head out of the kitchen and jokingly asked, "What, is the liquor here not good enough for drinking?"


    "Boss, we can only drink three sses here, can''t really enjoy ourselves to the fullest!" The customerined half-jokingly. The rule of a maximum of three drinks per person was well known to all the regrs, and no one had ever broken this rule.


    However, the owner was unfazed by the customer''sint, "Drinking less is good for your health. ce an order, what would you like to eat?"


    "Two servings of curry chicken rice! And two more bottles of beer," After exchanging a look with hispanion, the customer ced their order.


    "Just a moment,ing right up," the owner nodded, ced two bottles of beer and cups in front of the two, and then returned to the kitchen to make their curry chicken rice.


    As the owner busied himself with the cooking, the door to the diner was pulled open.


    "Good evening, boss. Can I have a serving of steamed ms with wine and a cheese pork cutlet over rice?" Yu Chen ced his order with the boss while sitting down alongside Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Hiromi Jounouchi pulled her mask down to her chin and called out to the boss as well, "Boss, a serving of fried chicken nuggets and a pork set meal, please."


    "Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi, have you just finished your shifts?" The boss greeted the two from the kitchen upon hearing their orders.


    "Yep, it''s been somewhat busy at the hospital recently." Yu Chen nodded, nced at the other three customers sitting in the diner and couldn''t help praising the boss, "Business seems good here today, huh!"


    "It''s just a few regrs. With the current situation, even the regrs may not dare toe," The boss replied with a wry smile. While it appeared that there were a few customers that day, the business had indeed been affectedtely.


    However, as the owner of the diner, he didn''tin to Yu Chen, merely smiled before asking, "I heard there was an attack at your hospital a few days ago, and someone died, right? It hasn''t affected your work much, has it? How could such an attack happen in the hospital?"


    "The hospital has very strict security measures now, so there hasn''t been much impact, and the police have sent people over. The problem is the reporters¡ªhovering at the hospital entrance all day, hoping for a big scoop. The previous attacker managed to sneak in a knife within a camera tripod, so now, nobody really likes the presence of reporters," Yu Chen exined to the boss. Although he didn''t care much about the attack itself, the impact of the reporters on the hospital was tangible.


    Because of therge number of reporters blocking the entrance, patient appointments were even affected. When Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were leaving work, reporters were still lingering at the hospital entrance, forcing the two to employ a little trickery to exit the premises.


    "It''s because your hospital has been in the news, right? After all, such a major incident happened, and the experiment was even broadcast on TV. It''s normal for reporters to be camping out," The regr customer seemed used to such incidents and said with a mncholic tone, "I remember over a decade ago, when a famous rock singer was hospitalized, I went there as a fan, but the entrance of the hospital was almostpletely surrounded by reporters, and we couldn''t even push through.


    If only you had been there, Doctor Chen Yu, she might not have died from falling down the stairs."


    "Such is life¡ªunpredictable. The matters of life and death, who can say for certain?" The words of the regr customer seemed to strike a chord with the boss, and he couldn''t help but interject.


    However, Yu Chen shook his head in response to their sentiment, "Sure, being alive is what everyone looks forward to, but who knows if death isn''t just another beginning? Perhaps, for those who have passed away, they might be happier than when they were alive."


    "Indeed, bing a Buddha after death is better than suffering in this world," Perhaps due to his age, the regr customer seemed to resonate with Yu Chen''s words.


    "I don''t think so. Being alive is what''s most important. Once you''re dead, there''s nothing left! So, living well and enjoying every minute of life¡ªthat''s what matters most!" Another customer, one of the two younger ones nearby, suddenly disagreed, voicing the concerns of someone younger who cared more about enjoying life.


    Yu Chen didn''t wish to add furtherment on their perspectives. Though the topic had started with him, he found such debates pointless since there was no definitive answer. Whether life or death is happier is merely a matter of perspective.


    While the regr customer and the two younger customers debated, the boss served the meals ordered by Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "It smells delicious! Boss, how do you make these steamed ms with wine? I''ve tried making it at home but can never get it as fragrant as you do," Hiromi Jounouchi praised while tasting the delicious broth and tender m meat from a m she picked out of Yu Chen''s bowl.


    "Heh, it''s just a verymon method, you take the ms¡­" The boss was about to exin his method for steaming ms with wine to Hiromi Jounouchi when the diner''s door was pulled open again.


    The boss was visibly taken aback by the person who entered, but his expression fell when he saw another person behind her. He turned and went back into the kitchen without greeting them, apparently not wanting to speak with these two people.


    "Daddy!" The woman who entered called out softly to the boss, who had his back to her, after biting her lip for a moment.


    And at that call of "Daddy," everyone in the diner felt a bit surprised. Even the regrs didn''t know the boss had such an adult daughter.

 Chapter 494 - 490: Guarding (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "I never expected the owner to have such a grown daughter! I''ve never heard him mention her before," Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu on their way home after dinner, talking about the owner''s daughter they had just encountered at the small shop.


    "It''s possible that his daughter got married, so they haven''t been in contact much. Plus, we don''t frequent that little shop often, so it''s normal we haven''t seen his daughter," Chen Yu didn''t find it strange not to know the daughter of the owner of a shop they often visited. However, thinking of the owner''s daughter, he frowned.


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chen Yu? You look so worried, is there something troubling you?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously upon seeing Chen Yu''s furrowed brow.


    "It''s nothing major, I''m just a bit concerned about the owner''s daughter, she and the owner don''t seem to have a good rtionship." Chen Yu shook his head slightly, but the sense of difort he felt when he saw the owner''s daughter still bothered him. However, he thought it might be his own misperception and did not mention it to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Upon hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi raised her eyebrows and said, "It must be rted to her husband. Looking at the owner, he probably disapproved of her marrying her current husband. It''s quitemon, daughters marrying men their fathers don''t like, leading to strained father-daughter rtionships.


    If my dad were still around, seeing me with a boyfriend like you, Mr. Chen Yu, he might have punched you in the face!"


    Talking about her own father punching Chen Yu made Jounouchi Hiromiugh snortingly, seemingly imagining what Chen Yu would look like if he really got punched.


    "It doesn''t bother me. I''m taking away his most precious daughter, so getting beaten up is only to be expected," Chen Yuughed off the idea, not inclined to spoil the mood with a retort.


    Having heard Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mood instantly improved, and she pinched his cheek, saying, "ttery will get you everywhere! It''s a pity though... my dad won''t see me get married."


    Facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s sentiment, Chen Yu merely held her hand more tightly.


    As they continued walking, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered something she had seen that afternoon and said to Chen Yu, "Oh right, Mr. Chen Yu, did Mr. Kubee to see you this afternoon?"


    "Rokuro? I only saw him and Meiqin together this morning and greeted him, but he didn''te looking for me in the afternoon. Why do you ask?" Chen Yu was puzzled by Jounouchi Hiromi''s question about Kube Rokuro, wondering why she suddenly brought him up.


    "Oh, it''s just that I saw himing out of the VIP ward at the hospital this afternoon. It looked like he was visiting someone, and I found it odd that he didn''te to see you," Jounouchi Hiromi exined.


    "Is that so? He could have been visiting a friend. Plus, since we met in the morning, it''s not strange that he didn''te to see me," Chen Yu didn''t think much of it, but still casually asked, "Do you know who he was there to see?"


    "I''m not sure about that. Should I help you ask around tomorrow?" Jounouchi Hiromi offered.


    Chen Yu nodded nomittally, thinking that it would be good to know. If it was a friend of Rokuro''s, they could help look after them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital, if there was anyone who had the most up-to-date information, it was undoubtedly the nurses.


    Whether it was gossip between the doctors or the status of patients in the wards, these nurses always had the scoop first-hand.


    So, with Jounouchi Hiromi''s inquiries, it didn''t take long to find out whom Kube Rokuro was visiting at the hospital.


    "Qingdai? Since when did Rokuro know her?" Chen Yu was clearly startled upon hearing the news Jounouchi Hiromi had gathered, as he could not connect Kube Rokuro and Doctor Qingdai.


    "I was surprised to find out they knew each other too. But I heard from the nurses that Mr. Kube had encountered Doctor Qingdai twice and that he specifically went to see her," Jounouchi Hiromi was equally surprised, but since that''s the information she got from the nurses, she chose to believe it: "Moreover, I heard Mr. Kube seemed quite fond of Doctor Qingdai."


    At this point, Chen Yu didn''t find it strange, but he was very skeptical, "With Doctor Qingdai''s skills and charm, it''s no surprise she''s enchanted someone as inexperienced as Rokuro. But the two of them?"


    Chen Yu shook his head, clearly not optimistic about Rokuro being interested in Qingdai.


    "Rokuro may simply have a crush on Doctor Qingdai, but as for what that woman is thinking..." Chen Yu thought of Qingdai''s various behaviors in front of him, and even though he had learned a lot about her, he still felt he couldn''t see through her: "Her schemes are deep. I even feel that her getting us to help dispose of that old man from the Tashiro Family was part of her calction, and her motives are not as simple as she imed."


    "I get that feeling too, there was something off about her behavior that day at the Tashiro Family mansion." Jounouchi Hiromi remembered Qingdai asking for her help at the Tashiro Family''s home and felt she indeed had deep schemes.


    Concerned, Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, "Then, Mr. Chen Yu, should we stop them? No matter what, Rokuro is Professor Kube''s son, and your friend. It doesn''t seem right to watch him be deceived."


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, disagreeing with Jounouchi Hiromi''s view: "Rokuro is probably immersed in it right now. He told me before that he met a female doctor at the hospital he was quite interested in, probably referring to Doctor Qingdai. If we try to stop him from continuing his rtionship with Qingdai now, he won''t wake up to reality."


    "Speaking of which..." Jounouchi Hiromi apparently had some thoughts on Qingdai''s intentions, "Didn''t Doctor Qingdai mention before that there''s another soul in her body? Could she be using Rokuro to seek your help to separate the other soul from hers?"


    "It won''t be that simple. If she asked me to help her with that, I wouldn''t mind at all. There''s really no need for her to go through such a big loop and involve Rokuro," Chen Yu shook his head, feeling that Qingdai''s schemes were not that straightforward.


    "I''ll give Meiqin a call. She''s with Rokuro every day, so she can keep an eye on him. This way, we can be informed in time if anything happens. Let''s wait and see, and find out what her ns and schemes really are," Chen Yu decided it was best to bide his time and observe.

 Chapter 495 - 491 Speculation (Request for monthly tickets, Request for subscriptions)

    Upon receiving a call from Chen Yu asking her to keep an eye on Kube Rokuro, Misumi Mikoto felt somewhat surprised.


    She certainly knew that Chen Yu and Kube Rokuro were good friends, and it was normal to be concerned about a friend, but the information Chen Yu revealed to her over the phone made Misumi Mikoto feel rather peculiar.


    Kube Rokuro had fallen for a female doctor at the hospital? Wasn''t that a perfectly normal thing? Why would Mr. Chen Yu ask her to keep an eye on Kube Rokuro and yet not let him know?


    Despite not being one to indulge in gossip, having Tokairin Yuko, a woman who loved to chatter about all sorts of rumors around her, made Misumi Mikoto quite alert to these matters.


    Was there something fishy about this female doctor, and Chen Yu was afraid that Kube Rokuro might be taken advantage of, so he wanted her to watch over him?


    Or could it be that the female doctor wanted to take advantage of the fact that Kube Rokuro was Professor Kube''s son to achieve some ulterior motive, or maybe she just wanted to marry Kube Rokuro to be the daughter-inw of the professor''s family?


    Or even more conspiratorially, did the female doctor know about Chen Yu, the Transcendent''s, identity and wanted to get close to Chen Yu through Kube Rokuro?


    Perhaps because Kube Rokuro''s image was too harmless, in all the possibilities Misumi Mikoto considered, she subconsciously ced him in the position of the victim and never considered the possibility that Chen Yu was worried about the female doctor being hurt by Kube Rokuro.


    It might have been because she usually focused her energy on work, and was criticized by Tokairin Yuko for not being womanly, but Misumi Mikoto thought for a long time and still couldn''t figure out why Chen Yu had called her to pay attention to Kube Rokuro.


    Unable toe to a conclusion, Misumi Mikoto had no choice but to seek help from Tokairin Yuko.


    "You''re saying Rokuro has a crush on one of the female doctors at Professor Chen Yu''s hospital, but now Professor Chen Yu is asking you to monitor Rokuro?" Inside the changing room, when Tokairin Yuko heard Misumi Mikoto''s exnation, her eyes immediately lit up, sensing the scent of gossip.


    "It''s not monitoring. The teacher just asked me to pay more attention to Mr. Kube on a regr basis and to inform him in case anything happens," Misumi Mikoto immediately denied Tokairin Yuko''s wild guess and reiterated to her firmly, "It''s just a matter of concern between friends!"


    "Hehehe! Of course, it''s normal for Professor Chen Yu to be concerned about Rokuro, but why does he want you to keep an eye on this?" Tokairin Yuko wasn''t interested in quibbling over the choice of words with Misumi Mikoto, she was just excitedly guessing Chen Yu''s intentions, "For one thing, Professor Chen Yu must know this female doctor that Rokuro likes. He senses there''s something unsuitable between the two of them, so he wants you, Meiqin, to keep an eye on Rokuro. If they want to go on a date or something, Chen Yu can be informed in time to act ordingly."


    "Um... Maybe Mr. Kube''s dad knows about it, and he asked Mr. Chen Yu to keep an eye on it? That''s also a possibility, isn''t it?" Misumi Mikoto brought up a different view, perhaps to refute Tokairin Yuko, or simply to analyze the possible situation.


    Upon hearing this, Tokairin Yuko shook her head and disagreed, "It''s not very likely. The rtionship between Rokuro and his dad isn''t good. If his dad thought it was inappropriate, he would directly tell that female doctor to stay away from his son!"


    As she said this, Tokairin Y¨±ko purposefully imitated Professor Kube whom she had seen before, speaking in a rough voice as she pointed at Misumi Mikoto, "Break off your rtionship with my son this instant! Otherwise, leave this hospital!"


    "..." Misumi Mikoto wordlessly looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko putting on an act, shook her head, and then said, "If it were that way, Professor Kube would definitely have asked a teacher to persuade the female doctor, he wouldn''t be so direct."


    "That makes sense," Tokairin Y¨±ko nodded her head, stroking her chin and imitating the ssic pose of Furuhata Ninzaburo as she deduced, "So, Professor Chen Yu might be considering the friendship and that''s why he asked you to pay attention to Rokuro, to understand the progress of his rtionship with that female doctor, and to find a way to convince Professor Kube?"


    "Considering the rtionship between the teacher and Mr. Kube, he would probably do something like that, but the way teacher talked, it didn''t seem like that was what he was thinking..." Misumi Mikoto also fell into thought, unconsciously adopting the pose of Sugishita Ukyo.


    "Meiqin, since when have you started calling Professor Chen Yu ''teacher''? I''ve been hearing you say that a lot recently and I haven''t really noticed," Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly seemed to discover something as she looked at Misumi Mikoto, getting very interested in her way of addressing Chen Yu, as if she had found some new gossip.


    "Eh? No way! I''ve always called him that! After all, he''s a professor, and calling him ''teacher'' is a sign of respect!" Misumi Mikoto hurriedly fobbed her off, while also steering the conversation elsewhere, "I think teacher must have felt something was off about the female doctor, which is why he asked me to pay attention to Mr. Kube, to prevent him from getting hurt."


    "Uh-huh, right, with Rokuro''s personality, just a little bit of trick from a woman would be enough to make him head over heels, wouldn''t it? It''s normal for Professor Chen Yu to be worried about him getting hurt," having been sidetracked by Misumi Mikoto, Tokairin Y¨±ko forgot to ask about why she called Chen Yu ''teacher'' and instead started praising Rokuro, "To be able to stay down-to-earth at a ce like UDI, Rokuro is really outstanding! Plus, he''s honest, and has a kind heart, he''s truly a rare good man!"


    "If you think Mr. Kube is so great, why don''t you pursue him? Like you said, just a bit of scheming and he''d bepletely enchanted, right?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Tokairin Y¨±ko curiously, as with her inclination towards socializing at mixers, it seemed unlikely she''d pass up someone as good as Rokuro.


    However, hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly started to fake cry, "But I''m older than Rokuro!"


    "All right, all right, don''t cry, don''t cry!" Seeing Tokairin Y¨±ko fake crying, Misumi Mikotoforted her helplessly, "Let''s take care of Mr. Kube''s matter first, I''ll ask teacher to introduce you to a male doctor at their hospitalter, okay?"


    "Really?" Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s promise, Tokairin Y¨±ko quickly looked at her.


    "Really! Truly! I''ll definitely introduce you next time," Misumi Mikoto hurriedly assured her.


    With Misumi Mikoto''s assurance, Tokairin Y¨±ko stopped the fake crying on her face and brought the topic back to Rokuro, "So, how are we going to monitor Rokuro?"


    "I''ve already said it''s paying attention, not monitoring!" Misumi Mikoto corrected Tokairin Y¨±ko, but she also felt troubled about what to do, "For now, let''s just take more care of him and see what he normally does."

 Chapter 496 - 492: Phone Call (Request for Monthly Tickets, Request for Subscriptions)

    Rokuro Kube sensed something peculiar in the air.


    He didn''t know what was going on today, but ever since Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko had returned from lunch, the atmosphere in the office had grown a bit strange.


    Usually, either Misumi Mikoto or Tokairin Yuko would focus all their attention on work, with Tokairin Yuko only asionally teasing him during breaks. However, today Rokuro Kube noticed that every ten to thirty minutes, they would nce his way.


    At first, Rokuro thought it was his imagination, but every time he turned around or looked up and saw Tokairin Yuko and Misumi Mikoto pretending to work, he knew it wasn''t just his imagination.


    Especially whenever he took out his phone, Tokairin Yuko beside him and Misumi Mikoto sitting behind him would peek over, seemingly trying to see what was on his phone screen.


    "Doctor Tokairin, did I do something wrong today? Why do you keep looking at me?" Unable to bear the constant snooping by the two, Rokuro finally asked Tokairin as work was almost over.


    "Not at all, what are you thinking about, Rokuro! What''s there to look at with you, why would I be looking at you! Hahaha!" Tokairin Yuko quickly pretended to be seriously working whileughing out loud, patting Rokuro''s shoulder.


    "But just now..." The smile on Tokairin Yuko''s face was so forced that Rokuro knew right away she was trying to change the subject. However, before he could argue, he was interrupted by Misumi Mikoto, who hade over.


    "Tokairin! Didn''t you tell me earlier that you wanted to introduce Mr. Kube to a girlfriend and take him to a mixer?" Misumi Mikoto cut off Rokuro''s words while frantically signaling with her eyes to Tokairin Yuko.


    Responding to Misumi Mikoto''s signal, Tokairin Yuko feigned sudden realization and said, "Ah! That''s right, exactly! I met a pretty nice girl at a co-ed social event I attended earlier. She''s about your age, Rokuro, and I really wanted to introduce her to you. Why don''t youe with me next time? There are plenty of nice girls at those social events."


    Tokairin Yuko meant every word; she genuinely wanted to take Rokuro, the good man in her eyes, to one of those co-ed social events to meet girls.


    But Rokuro clearly wasn''t interested, or perhaps he felt somewhat inferior: "I''d better not. I don''t own a house, don''t have savings, and my job is just a temp at UDI. The girls at the social events you attend must all be very eligible, right? They couldn''t possibly be interested in someone like me."


    "You can''t say that! Our Rokuro is still quite remarkable!" Tokairin Yuko quickly patted Rokuro''s shoulder to encourage him: "Besides, Rokuro, you''ve got one thing wrong. When girls look for a partner, it''s not always about how rich you are or what kind of job you have. Even if you''re just an average Joe, if you''re a good person and women feelfortable with you, there will be girls who like you! So, tidy yourself up next time, and I''ll take you to meet some girls at the social event!"


    "Better not." Although Tokairin Yuko''s words swayed him slightly, Rokuro quickly shook his head and refused, recalling Qingdai: "I already have someone I like, so I won''t join in the excitement."


    Hearing Rokuro''s words, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko''s eyes lit up, and they eagerly gathered around him, bombarding him with questions: "You have someone you like, Rokuro? Who is it? Do we know her? What does she do for a living, and how did you meet? Tell us, tell us!"


    "There''s nothing much to tell, I haven''t confessed to her yet!" Rokuro was embarrassed by the incessant probing from Tokairin Yuko and Misumi Mikoto, exining with a bashful face.


    "You haven''t confessed? So, you mean to tell her, right? It''s still just a crush for now?" Tokairin Yuko was the most enthusiastic about these matters among all the UDI staff, and given what she and Misumi Mikoto had discussed earlier, she had an even keener interest now, determined to find out who Rokuro was so smitten with: "Who is this person with such charm that you''re so fascinated?"


    "Uh, that..." Seeing Tokairin Yuko almost pressing up against him, Rokuro hastily backed away, "Doctor Tokairin, you''re too close."


    After shaking off Tokairin Yuko''s persistent curiosity, Rokuro then exined: "It''s just a girl I met by chance. I''ve encountered her twice and feel there''s a connection. Right now, all I know is her name; the rest is still up in the air, Doctor Tokairin, so please stop prying."


    "Rokuro, you''re actually blushing!" Seeing the shy Rokuro, Tokairin Yuko gave up on further probing and nned to try a different approach.


    However, as Tokairin Yuko was thinking of how to proceed, Rokuro''s phone on his desk rang. Misumi Mikoto nced over, noticing a call from someone named "Qingdai."


    Quick to take note of the number, Misumi Mikoto casually asked Rokuro, "Qingdai? Is that a friend of yours, Rokuro?"


    "No, not really! I mean, yes, it''s a friend, not an ordinary friend." Rokuro clumsily grabbed his phone from the desk; after answering, he rushed out of the office to answer on the corridor with a sense of relief.


    Watching Rokuro leave, Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko exchanged nces, each seeing a simr expression in the other''s eyes.


    "It seems it''s this Qingdai," Tokairin Yuko, standing beside Misumi Mikoto, both watched Rokuro outside the office talking on the phone, narrowing her eyes.


    "Yeah, it seems Professor Chen Yu was right to have me keep an eye on him; Mr. Kube ispletely smitten!" Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but exim. Not because she was adept at love matters to notice it, but Rokuro''s behavior was just too obvious.


    "So what do we do now? Should we tell Professor Chen Yu about this?" Tokairin Yuko felt the same thrill and excitement since it was her discovery on the first day.


    "Let''s observe for the time being. At least find out the other party''s attitude towards Mr. Kube. If she''s not interested and it''s just Mr. Kube being enthusiastic all by himself, then it will be easy to resolve," Misumi Mikoto considered for a moment, feeling the need to collect more information first.

 Chapter 497 - 493: Scheming (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Qingdai had sustained severe injuries previously, but strictly speaking, they had not endangered her life. Adding to the fact that she naturally possessed a physical constitution far superior to that of ordinary people and was a Transcendent, coupled with timely rescue and medical treatment, she hadrgely recovered, aside from her broken bones not yet healing and her damaged internal organs not fully recuperated.


    Even though her body was capable of getting out of bed, Qingdai did not act recklessly. Instead, she continued to lie in her hospital bed, dutifully receiving rehabilitation therapy.


    Out of boredom, and also wishing to establish a connection with Chen Yu through Kube Rokuro, she asionally messaged or called Kube Rokuro after theirst meeting.


    For Qingdai, the foolish young man whom she had met only three times wasn''t merely a tool for use.


    "Do you have feelings for that kid?" the other soul within her body suddenly asked after Qingdai had finished a phone call with Kube Rokuro.


    "I am a woman, and I too wish to experience romance," Qingdai replied without denying it.


    She genuinely liked Kube Rokuro, just as she had said. She was a woman and also harbored the same longing for love.


    Originally, she was bound and controlled by Old Man Tashiro, as well as being influenced by another soul, so all her energy and thoughts were concentrated on how to break free from Old Man Tashiro''s control and her desire for revenge. Hence, there was no ce for thoughts of love, especially since, as a member of an ancient family, marriages were mostly arranged for political unions.


    But now that the things binding her were gone, Qingdai felt she might be able to pursue and try the love she had once longed for.


    Of course, she did not deny that she harbored thoughts of using Kube Rokuro to get close to Chen Yu, and then to seek Chen Yu''s help to rid herself of the other soul within her body.


    For Qingdai, everything could be measured in terms of benefit and cost. To survive under Old Man Tashiro''s control and not be used as a sacrificial offering for continuation of life, she could submit and serve him,mitting all sorts of deplorable deeds.


    In the same vein, she could kneel before Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu to beg for their help for the sake of personal freedom; she could help the other soul take revenge on Old Man Tashiro in exchange for the treasure umted over generations by the Tashiro Family, simply to get information about the treasure from the other soul.


    So, if trading a rtionship, or even her body, for Chen Yu''s intervention to free her from the other soul within her was the price, Qingdai considered it an eptable tradeoff.


    Especially since Chen Yu was such a powerful person, she had previously failed to get close to him, but now, if she could use Kube Rokuro to approach him again under a different identity, Qingdai thought that marrying Kube Rokuro wasn''t a bad consideration either.


    "You''re actually considering marrying him? It seems you really have taken a liking to this person named Kube Rokuro. But I wonder, how much of your affection is real, and how much is feigned?" the other soul within her interrogated Qingdai.


    Hearing the other soul''s question, Qingdai fell silent, because she herself didn''t know how much of her fondness and affection for Kube Rokuro was true love, and how much was exploitation.


    "However, since you already have such a n, I''ll just wait and see. With your abilities, he won''t escape the palm of your hand," perhaps knowing the answer in her heart, the other soul did not converse further with Qingdai and fell quiet.


    But Qingdai''s heart was still tumultuous. Perhaps, there was indeed a genuine speck of true feelings for Kube Rokuro, which made her harbor a slight reluctance to use him, but she quickly dismissed such thoughts.


    She might not mind truly falling in love with Kube Rokuro and having a real romance with him, but that was predicated on the condition that he could help her achieve her goals.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor, the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory has now beenpleted. When do you think we can start using theb?" In the hospital, Kyuuzai Ryousen always addressed Chen Yu as professor.


    As he perused the documents in his hand, Chen Yu had alsoe to understand the situation of theboratory. He nodded and replied, "If there''s no problem, then let''s start using it as soon as possible. Regarding the staff, ensure they are thoroughly vetted. While it''s okay to use ordinary people, for parts involving core secrets, I hope only trustworthy personnel will have ess."


    "Understood, Professor. I will assign Mingyue Society members to take charge of theboratory''s various tasks. There won''t be any issues," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied respectfully, grasping Chen Yu''s intentions clearly.


    After all, a significant portion of the techniques Chen Yu nned to research or apply in the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory would likely fall within the domain of Supernatural Powers. Such matters were evidently not suitable for ordinary people toe into contact with or understand.


    Although Supernatural Powers are not umon in this world and each country holds different Supernatural Powers, to the average person, transcendent... still remains an urban legend.


    "By the way, if theb can operate normally, transfer this patient over," Chen Yu said as he handed a medical record to Kyuuzai Ryousen and exined, "This is a patient who fell into a vegetative state due to an ident and has beenatose for about a year. Before, I used a Healing Potion to stimte his body and nerves, waking him up. I want to move him into theb to continue further treatment."


    When Kyuuzai Ryousen heard this, he opened the medical record in his hand and, looking at the patient''s information, asked Chen Yu, "Professor, is this patient the same one you had me inject with the Healing Potion before? Is there anything special about him?"


    "Of course. His soul sustained damage in the ident, which is why hepsed into aa and vegetative state. One year is not enough for the injuries to his soul to heal and toplete the damaged parts," Chen Yu nodded, stood up from his desk, and approached Kyuuzai Ryousen to say, "I originally nned to transfer him to theb and repair his soul through a ritual, and only awaken him once the injuries to his soul were mended. However, the previous Healing Potion worked beyond my expectations, waking him up prematurely."


    "While it was a fortunate event, it has somewhat disrupted my ns, so I hope to get the treatment back on the correct track," Chen Yu finished exining.


    "I understand, Professor. I will handle this matter properly," Kyuuzai Ryousen nodded,prehending Chen Yu''s intentions, and knew how to proceed with this patient.

 Chapter 498 - 494: Rejection (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    On his rare day off, Kube Rokuro bought a bouquet of flowers at the hospital entrance, tidied himself up, and came to visit Qingdai, who was still hospitalized.


    Perhaps it was Qingdai''s intention, but during this time, her rtionship with Kube Rokuro had rapidly drawn closer, so Rokuro made a point to visit her on his day off.


    Carrying the bouquet, Rokuro was walking towards Qingdai''s ward, but unexpectedly saw Chen Yu in the hallway talking with a patient''s family member.


    "Professor Chen Yu, if it weren''t for you and Doctor Jounouchi''s help, our family really wouldn''t know what to do! This is a small token of our gratitude, please be sure to ept it!" A very well-dressed woman was handing a paper bag to Chen Yu, her face brimming with gratitude.


    Rokuro was no stranger to this scene; throughout his life, whether it was his grandfather, father, or two older brothers, they had all received gifts of thanks from patients. Such a practice was all toomon in Japanese hospitals.


    Although in recent years there were regtions stating that doctors were no longer allowed to ept cash gifts from patients, a small gift was another matter, so hiding cash gifts in things like Hot Spring Bun boxes had be a verymon practice.


    Yet would Chen Yu also ept such things? Rokuro didn''t wish to judge the rightness or wrongness of this behavior; after all, these cash gifts represented a significant gray ie for doctors. However, he hoped Chen Yu was not that type of person.


    "Please put this away, rather than give me something, you should buy something for your husband and Keiko to eat. It was our duty as doctors to help you and Hiromi. We did not need your gratitude to do so, and Hiromi even helped you with the medical expenses," Chen Yu said as he declined Keiko''s mother''s token of appreciation. He knew very well what it might be, but he genuinely had no habit of epting gifts from regr patients.


    As for those wealthy VIP patients, well, it''s a missed opportunity if you don''t ept their gifts.


    "But..." Keiko''s mother wanted to exin something else; for her, owing such a big favor to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi without showing any token of thanks seemed very rude.


    However, Chen Yu interrupted her, "Let Keiko do her best to get into the University of Tokyo and be an outstanding doctor who helps numerous patients in need. That would be the best thanks to us. As for this, you should take it back. Isn''t your family financially strapped right now?"


    Chen Yu''s words immediately made Keiko''s mother feel very embarrassed. If their family situation had been better, it wouldn''t have been an issue to offer a sum of money to thank the doctors, but indeed they were stretched thin at the moment.


    Seeing Keiko''s mother''s embarrassment, Chen Yu smiled and said, "So please take it back. Besides, the hospital has regtions against us doctors epting gifts. I have other patients to attend to, so I''ll excuse myself."


    After speaking, Chen Yu turned to leave, but it so happened that the direction he was heading was right towards Rokuro.


    "Brother Yu!" Seeing Chen Yu approaching, Rokuro, who couldn''t dodge in time, could only greet him sheepishly, instinctively not wanting Chen Yu to know he was visiting the hospital.


    "Rokuro? What brings you to the hospital?" Chen Yu looked at Rokuro with some surprise, but upon seeing the flowers in his hand, he immediately understood what he was there for. Still, he chose not to probe and merely asked, "Are you here to visit a friend?"


    "Yes, a friend of mine is hospitalized, so I came to visit," Rokuro answered honestly when Chen Yu asked, because why else would he buy flowers if not to visit a friend?


    "Oh? What kind of illness does your friend have, and in which ward? Do you need me to take a look? If you can''t discuss it with Professor Kube, you can tell me," Chen Yu said, deliberately asking Rokuro who he was there to see.


    ```


    "No, no need, my friend''s issue is not a big deal, don''t worry about it," Kube Rokuro hastily refused, and at the same time said to Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, you must be busy with other things, right? Why don''t you go ahead and take care of your affairs?"


    "Well, I''m actually not too busy right now, so why don''t I go with you to see your friend? Even if it''s not a surgical case, I can still look after them for you," Chen Yu, of course, saw through Kube Rokuro''s intentions, but he still put on an enthusiastic front.


    "No, really, there''s no need, Brother Yu! It''s just a small issue with my friend, there''s no need for you to go out of your way! I''m going to take off first!" Hearing Chen Yu say this, Kube Rokuro, afraid that he would really follow him to the ward and see Qingdai, once again declined Chen Yu''s kind offer and quickly fled as if running for his life.


    Watching the flustered escape of Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu let out a sigh of resignation but then furrowed his brow.


    It was clear that Kube Rokuro had already fallen deeply for Qingdai.


    Should he be direct with Kube Rokuro and persuade him not to sink any deeper? Chen Yu hesitated.


    He had actually considered from the beginning to be frank with Kube Rokuro and prevent him from continuing his association with Qingdai, but seeing Rokuro so earnest, he didn''t have the heart to let him know such a cruel truth, for this might be the most beautiful first love of his life.


    Forget it, let him enjoy it a bit longer, maybe Qingdai''s intentions are not to harm him?


    Chen Yu thought this, and while he wasn''t sure what Qingdai could do, he was confident enough to ensure that whatever she nned, he could thwart it and protect Kube Rokuro from harm.


    Thinking this way, Chen Yu''s mind cleared considerably.


    Perhaps in the end, Kube Rokuro would get hurt a bit, but after the experience, he might mature a bit. The current Rokuro seemed too timid and naive, like a college student.


    Through Qingdai, if he could be a bit more mature, maybe that would be a good thing. After all, with that woman''s cunning, she wouldn''t let a man she fancied be too mediocre.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu then turned and walked toward his own office.


    But as he passed through the corridor, his gaze happened to catch a couple passing by his side, and he suddenly paused.


    Was that the daughter of the small shop owner? And the man beside her, her husband? Chen Yu stopped, turned his head for a second look, and confirmed that it indeed was the daughter of the shop owner he had met before.


    Yet the feeling of dissonance from her body still concerned Chen Yu, confirming that what he had feltst time was not an illusion.


    "That is... how can it be like this? The soul and the body mismatched?" Chen Yu''s eyes turned purple after seeing the shop owner''s daughter clearly, and he found himself in shock.


    ```

 Chapter 499 - 495: Soul (Please subscribe, request monthly tickets)

    A body of about thirty years old houses a soul of fifty. What kind of person would possess such a state?


    If Chen Yu were to answer, the possibilities were numerous. Transferring a person''s soul into another''s body was a very simple matter, and there were many methods and tools avable to achieve this.


    Besides soul exchange, an idental aging of the soul could produce the same effect. As for aging a soul, that was a specialty of the Curse School, although the Mysticism School could aplish the same thing. The Necromancy School and Blood School, however, were not so adept at it.


    But for ordinary people, the likelihood of experiencing either a soul exchange or soul aging was one in a million idents.


    The daughter of the small shop''s owner, a woman who should be thirty, found herself with a fifty-year-old soul. Yet, other than that, there wasn''t anything else amiss; even her soul''s appearance and physical body had a ny percent simrity.


    This was why Chen Yu had earlier mistaken it for an illusion. Apart from the wrong age, the daughter''s body and soul had no other issues.


    Soul aging? Chen Yu didn''t think so, because if it were due to aging at the level of the soul, the discrepancies between it and the young body would not be like the shop owner''s daughter''s.


    Although there was an issue ofpatibility between the soul inhabiting the daughter''s body and her physical form, it wasn''t due to the soul having aged.


    So was it soul exchange? Soul Borrowing and Reincarnation Technique? Then whose soul was it? Was the conflict between her and her father also stemming from this?


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but be intrigued, as this was the third individual with a problematic soul that appeared around him.


    Keiko''s father had a damaged soul, Qingdai had two souls in her body, and the shop owner''s daughter''s soul did not match her body''s age. These three scenarios were unheard of to ordinary people but for a Necromancer, they were excellent research material.


    Right now, Chen Yu didn''t want to deal with Qingdai''s situation, and Keiko''s father, although under control, had run into a slight issue. Did the current case warrant capture?


    After pondering for a moment, Chen Yu turned back and called out to her, "Excuse me, are you the daughter of the owner of thete-night diner?"


    Though he always referred to it as a small shop, it wasmonly called thete-night diner among the regrs.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s voice, the daughter and her husband stopped walking and turned back, looking at Chen Yu with confusion. "Are you calling me?" she asked.


    "Yes, you''re the owner''s daughter, right? I saw you looking for him when I went to eat at the dinerst time." Chen Yu exined the situation to the daughter and introduced himself: "I''m a surgeon at this hospital. Are you here for a medical consultation? If there''s anything I can help with, please let me know. Consider it a token of gratitude for your father''s kindness over the years."


    Upon hearing this, the daughter quickly bowed to Chen Yu and then exined, "That''s not necessary, we''re just here for a prenatal checkup. I''m pregnant."


    "Oh, I see. Congrattions!" Chen Yu nodded slightly, showing he understood: "Our hospital''s Obstetrics and Gynecology department is also excellent. If needed, I can introduce you to an Obstetrics professor. Although I don''t frequent there often, we do hold some sway with each other."


    "Do you know a professor in gynecology?" the son-inw of the owner''s daughter asked, his face lighting up with delight when he heard Chen Yu say that, "Look at me! I haven''t even asked, who are you?"


    Chen Yu didn''t mind, he just smiled and introduced himself, "My name is Chen Yu, I''m an Associate Professor of General Surgery. If I ask for a favor, Professor Aiba Megumi from gynecology is likely to grant me this courtesy."


    "Are you the famous Professor Chen Yu who cured theatose vegetative patient that had been asleep for a year? The renowned Super Doctor?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s introduction, the son-inw of the owner''s daughter quickly bowed to him, expressing his gratitude, "If you could help me get a referral to Professor Aiba, that would be wonderful!"


    "It''s no big deal. If you don''t mind, could I take a look at your medical records?" Chen Yu was quite ustomed to this kind of eager attitude from the son-inw. Patients always feel delighted when they hear that a famed doctor or a certain professor is willing to see them¡ªChen Yu had seen it all too often.


    Upon hearing this, the son-inw hurriedly handed the medical records to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu opened the medical records and carefully read the contents. When he saw the name "Souma Manami" in the name section, he nodded and said, "Madam Souma? So you''re already eight weeks pregnant? Congrattions! How long have you been married?"


    While making casual conversation with them, Chen Yu led them toward the gynecology department.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Chen Yu returned from escorting the owner''s daughter and her husband to the gynecology department, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was waiting for him at the entrance, called out to him, "Mr. Chen Yu, is that the owner''s daughter? She does seem a bit strange!"


    "Yes, she seems a bit older than I expected." Because they were in a hospital, Chen Yu didn''t say it outright and instead asked why Jounouchi Hiromi was there, "Hiromi, what brings you to gynecology? Is something the matter?"


    "I came to pick up some medicine. The various potions and nutritional solutions needed for the artificial womb experiment are managed by the gynecology department since they''re more specialized in that area," Jounouchi Hiromi exined as she walked back with Chen Yu.


    As for picking up medicine, it meant getting the prescriptions from the doctors here and then going to the pharmacy to get the medicines. It didn''t mean that she could directly get the ready-made potions from gynecology.


    "Speaking of the artificial womb, how are things going on your end, Hiromi? The attack incident didn''t cause any adverse effects, did it?" Chen Yu asked concernedly.


    "The experiment wasn''t affected, but as for Mrs. Egawa, the journalists now have to go through strict security checks before they are allowed to interview, and their time is also limited. All in all, it turned out to be a blessing in disguise," Hiromi Jounouchi had not expected the attack incident to bring about such effects. With fewer journalists around, she found herself much more at ease.


    "So it turned out to be a blessing in disguise, right?" Chen Yu could hear the relief in Jounouchi Hiromi''s words and couldn''t help butugh.


    Hearing Chen Yu say that, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t argue but simply nodded, "I suppose so, it really has be much quieter. The attack itself was actuallyrgely rted to the media coverage; I regret agreeing to let Mrs. Egawa report on the artificial womb experiment in the first ce."


    "While it brought a lot of controversy, it also attracted a lot of attention and support, didn''t it?" Chen Yu teased Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 500 - 496: Exchange (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The small shop was still the same at night, but today it seemed a bit quieter than usual. After all, since the bars on the street had closed, some of the regrs wouldn''te by, so when Chen Yu walked into the shop today, he was the only customer present.


    Seeing this scenario, Chen Yu actually felt it was more suitable because he hade to ask the owner about his daughter today. If there had been more people around, the owner might have been less likely to talk.


    "Wee, howe it''s only Doctor Chen Yu here today?" The owner, taken aback to see just Chen Yu, still greeted him with his usual enthusiasm.


    "Yes, Hiromi was busy today." Chen Yu responded, and after taking a seat he ordered, "The usual, Steamed ms with wine, and a Highball."


    The owner nodded, acknowledged the order, and then turned to busy himself in the kitchen.


    Since Chen Yu was the only customer, the dishes he ordered were quickly prepared and brought to his table.


    Smelling the faint aroma of the wine-infused ms and picking up one to sip the juice from its shell, Chen Yu couldn''t help but exim, "Indeed, when I''m hungry, there''s nothing like a warm serving of Steamed ms with wine to warm my stomach!"


    "Speaking of which, Doctor Chen Yu, you always order the Steamed ms with wine whenever youe! Don''t you want to try something else?" The owner asked with a smile, watching Chen Yu''s appreciation.


    Hearing the owner ask that, Chen Yu sucked on his fingertip and then looked seriously at the owner, implying deeper meaning, "Old is gold, and there''s a special warmth in familiar vors. What do you think, boss?"


    "Is that so? Maybe because I''m a cook, I might not have the same deep feelings as you, Doctor Chen Yu. To me, all dishes are more or less the same," replied the owner, not quite understanding why Chen Yu said that but still managing a small smile while sharing his thoughts.


    However, Chen Yu did not continue the conversation; instead, he looked meaningfully at the owner and asked, "Boss, isn''t there a vor you just can''t forget?"


    "A vor I can''t forget?" Chen Yu''s words seemed to stun the owner. A memory that he should have forgotten resurfaced in his mind,ing along with tastes he had believed impossible to forget.


    Seeing the owner''s expression, Chen Yu raised his ss, "It seems like you''ve got stories to tell, boss! If you don''t mind, I can be a listener today."


    Caught by Chen Yu''s words, and the intense gaze fixed on him, the owner suddenly realized, "Doctor Chen Yu, you came today for this, didn''t you? Why all of a sudden do you want to know my story?"


    "Because of your daughter. I saw her at the hospital today." Seeing the unnatural shift on the owner''s face at the mention of his daughter, Chen Yu grew more certain of his thoughts and continued with a smile, "She''s pregnant, two months in. Thest time she came to the shop, she must have wanted to tell you about it, right?"


    "Is that so? The reason she camest time was to tell me that..." The owner''s face darkened considerably, seeming a mix of angry, frustrated, yet filled with helplessness, regret, and a touch of nostalgia.


    "If you don''t mind, could you tell me your story? I don''t mean to pry into your privacy, but sometimes holding onto secrets for too long can turn into a sickness of the heart. Talking about it might make you feel better," Chen Yu suggested while sipping the drink in his ss.


    But the owner shook his head, showing no desire to share, "It''s all in the past, what''s the point of bringing it up? Take your time, Doctor Chen Yu; I''m going to have a smoke."


    The boss said this and returned to the kitchen, where he sat on a stool and lit a cigarette. But he barely took a drag, so that by the time the cigarette burned out, it scorched his fingers even though he hadn''t taken more than two puffs.


    "Do you know, boss, that there are people in this world who can see others'' souls, and every person''s soul, just like their face, is different?" Seeing the boss like this, Chen Yu had no doubt that he had stirred up some memories, so he simply asked candidly, "Could you tell me why your daughter''s soul looks twenty years older than her physical appearance?"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about, Doctor Chen Yu," the boss said, a little flustered as he snuffed out the cigarette in his hand and turned to busy himself, but Chen Yu continued, "You should remember thest time I met a customer here who said he wanted to meet a deceased soul and I gave him some guidance, right? There are many stories in this world, some fake, others true, like when I just said some people can see souls, that''s true."


    "Doctor Chen Yu, you... you really can see people''s souls?" The boss finally turned around, looking uncertainly at Chen Yu. With a secret he had kept for over a decade exposed, he felt at a loss for what to do.


    "Yes, boss, you must have heard a little about the existence of people with supernatural powers?" As Chen Yu said this, his eyes turned purple.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s eyes change to purple, the boss was clearly startled, but he quicklyposed himself. He sat down again in the kitchen chair and lit another cigarette.


    "Maybe you''re right, some things are better said out loud than kept in for too long," the boss spoke in a distant tone, filled with reminiscence, "Over a decade ago, my wife took our daughter to visit rtives. On the way back, they were in a car ident. The car went off the cliff, and in the end, my daughter survived, but my wife... she died. But..."


    He paused here, unsure whether he should continue and if Chen Yu would believe his story.


    "Your wife''s soul entered your daughter''s body, and your daughter''s soul disappeared?" Chen Yu guessed the truth of the matter from where the boss left off.


    Surprised that Chen Yu had guessed the truth, the boss continued his tale, "When my daughter woke up, it was my wife''s soul inside her body. At first, I treated her like she was my wife, but... that was ultimately my daughter''s body, and many things were... We had arguments about how to solve this problem, but some issues can''t just be solved because we want them to be.


    Later on, she suggested continuing to go to school, at least until my daughter''s soul came back, so she wouldn''t be left with nothing. I agreed because if she stayed home all the time, I was afraid she might be ill. But it was still my daughter''s body, and she began to live more and more like a young person, making new friends..."


    At that time, we had a big argument, I med her for not being allowed to date other men, and she was angry, so was I... I thought that would be the end of it, but unexpectedly, when I woke up the next day, my daughter had suddenlye back..."


    "Was it really your daughter who came back?" When it came to souls, perhaps no one in the world understood them better than Chen Yu, and he instinctively doubted the authenticity of this supposed return.


    "At first, I also thought it was truly my daughter who hade back. She and my wife alternated waking up, each time for longer and longer... She even applied to medical school, wanting to be a doctor," the boss said with a self-deprecatingugh, "That is one thing she has inmon with you, Doctor Chen Yu. But as time went on, my wife''s awakenings grew shorter, and one day she said goodbye to me, never to appear again."


    Chen Yu had nearly guessed the ending of the story; the mother, pretending to be the daughter, wanted nothing more than to free the boss from the past, but no matter how well she mimicked their daughter, there were bound to be faults evident to a husband who had lived for decades with his wife.


    Chen Yu didn''t push him; he just watched quietly as the boss was lost in his memories.


    "In the end, on her wedding day, I was originally happy to marry off my daughter so she could start her own life, but she made a gesture at the end that only she and I knew..." The boss said, his eyes growing moist, "From the beginning, it was only her..."

 Chapter 501 - 497: Forgotten? (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The boss''s storysted a long time, filled with happiness and sweetness in his memories, but also mixed with bitterness and sorrow.


    Facing a body of his daughter containing his wife''s soul, struggling on the edge of morality and ethics, Chen Yu could imagine the immense torture the boss must have suffered.


    The pain of losing his wife three times, each one more unbearable than thest, was a burden that the boss carried all by himself.


    No wonder he looked so weathered and insightful about the ways of the world¡ªhaving gone through such torment and still being so open-minded spoke volumes of his strength.


    Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel regret for asking the boss about his daughter, undoubtedly reopening the boss''s emotional wounds and reminding him of his painful past.


    "Sorry, boss, I didn''t know there was such a story," Chen Yu apologized, not being someone who pried into others'' privacy. He simply wanted to know what had happened, never expecting to unearth the boss''s heartrending past.


    In response to Chen Yu''s apology, the boss seemed quite magnanimous, offering a bitter smile, "It''s alright, I''ve kept these things inside for a long time, not daring to tell anyone. Perhaps, as you said, Doctor Chen Yu, speaking about it actually feels relieving. Thank you for being willing to listen. But I would still ask you, Doctor Chen Yu, not to speak of this to anyone else. I wouldn''t want to affect her current life."


    "Don''t worry, I''m drunk, I won''t remember a thing," Chen Yu said with a slightugh, and drained the remains in his ss, then requested, "Another drink, please."


    "Of course, just a moment," the boss replied with a smile, stood up to take away the empty cup, and poured another drink for Chen Yu.


    Observing the boss, who seemed to be back to normal, Chen Yu still felt that he owed the boss somepensation. After pondering, he said, "Boss, do you want to see your daughter again?"


    "See her? Seeing her again would just make everyone ufortable. It''s better to maintain the status quo, let her live her own life, and I can live mine. It''s better for everyone that way." The boss seemed to misunderstand Chen Yu''s intention and rejected his offer with a smile.


    While the boss had declined, Chen Yu still exined, "I am talking about your daughter''s soul, remember? I told you I can see souls, and I have a way to let people see the souls of those who have passed, as long as that soul still exists in this world."


    "Crash!" The boss identally shattered a ss.


    He looked at Chen Yu in shock, a disbelieving expression on his face, "Can that really be done? Can I truly see Minami again?"


    "Yes," Chen Yu nodded, knowing Minami was the boss''s daughter''s name, "as long as her soul still exists in this world."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m home." Upon returning, Chen Yu took off his coat, hung it on the rack, changed into slippers, and entered the room.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s return, Jounouchi Hiromi lifted her head from the couch and gave him a smile, "Did you see the boss?"


    "Yes, we had a talk," Chen Yu sat down in the spot Hiromi had made for him on the couch and sighed, "but the oue was more off-course than I expected."


    "Off-course? What do you mean? Is there no problem with the boss''s daughter, or did you, Mr. Chen Yu, get it wrong?" Jounouchi Hiromi, curious upon hearing Chen Yu speak of an unexpected deviation, was eager to find out what he meant.


    Wrapping his arm around Hiromi and pulling her close, Chen Yu began to ry the boss''s story to his girlfriend.


    "I never thought it would turn out like this!" After hearing Chen Yu''s story, Hiromi wore a look of surprise and felt sympathy for the boss, "Indeed, it''s quite different from what you anticipated, Mr. Chen Yu. It''s so unexpected that the boss had such a past."


    "Yeah, I really didn''t think it would be like this. I had thought it was just a simple case of ''borrowing a corpse to revive the soul.''" Chen Yu shook his head helplessly and sighed, "If I had known it was like this, I wouldn''t have been so rash to ask the boss directly."


    "Certainly, revisiting this memory must have been very cruel for the boss." Although Hiromi didn''t initially see anything wrong with Chen Yu asking the boss directly, seeing it now, it seemed Chen Yu had indeed poked at the boss''s scars and reopened wounds that had been healing.


    Being more sentimental as a woman, Hiromi pondered before asking Chen Yu, "Is there anything we can do to help the boss?"


    "I promised him another chance to see his daughter''s soul. I''m not sure if her soul still exists in this world, but there should be a way for him to see her again," Chen Yu shared his previous agreement with the boss with Hiromi.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s n, Hiromi considered for a moment before responding, "If that''s the case, I suggest you call... her as well. After all, this is a family matter for the boss. Perhaps having the three of them face-to-face could help resolve the situation better?"


    Uncertain how to address the person with the boss''s wife''s soul and daughter''s body, Hiromi simply used "her" as a ceholder.


    "Hmm, perhaps she should indeed be present," Chen Yu nodded, agreeing with Hiromi''s suggestion, "I''ve seen her contact information on her medical records. I''ll give her a callter."


    "Regarding this matter, how do you n to handle it?" Hiromi asked her most concerning question. The boss''s family life was disced, yet returning everything to normal could disrupt their now stable lives¡ªHiromi was concerned about how Chen Yu ultimately intended to handle the situation.


    "This matter... I have no right to decide for the boss. It''s between him, his wife, and his daughter. Me allowing the dead to meet the living is already intervening in their lives." Perhaps Necromancers could sometimes be wicked, but Chen Yu didn''t want to be reckless, "I''ll let the boss decide. They should choose their own life."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s response, Hiromi nodded but still harbored another thought, "Maybe it would be best for the boss and his wife to forget the past and maintain their current peaceful lives."


    "Forget? Perhaps that is indeed the best way to heal the pain," Chen Yu said, reflecting upon Hiromi''s words, a mncholic look in his eyes.

 Chapter 502 - 498: Meeting (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    Having promised to summon his boss''s deceased daughter''s soul, Chen Yu naturally would not go back on his word.


    However, upon learning from his boss that his daughter had passed away over a decade ago, Chen Yu knew that summoning her soul would be no simple task.


    "Normally, conducting the summoning at the Mage Tower with the aid of the Spirit Gathering Tower would have been ideal and most effective, but..." as Chen Yu drew the Magic Circle on the ground, he exined to Misumi Mikoto, whom he had called over, "my Mage Tower and Spirit Gathering Tower aren''t in this world. Transferring them here would be too much trouble, and it''s impossible to summon a soul from this world in the Necromantic Space, so we must use a moreplex method.


    But that''s all right. This moreplicated method of soul summoning is something I haven''t taught you yet, so it''s the perfect opportunity for a live lesson."


    Misumi Mikoto, who recorded every Magic rune of the Magic Circle Chen Yu was drawing with a camcorder, carefully photographed each rune. While recording, she curiously asked Chen Yu about something she didn''t understand: "Teacher, this rune here represents ''resonance,'' doesn''t it? Why add this set of runes here?"


    "The inner circle of this Magic Circle is a Spirit Communication Magic Circle for summoning souls, which you''ve already learned. The outer circle''s runes, representing ''resonance,'' are meant to respond to the inner circle''s summoning runes by connecting them with the two runes for amplification and searching. Only by doing so can it form aplete whole," Chen Yu exined as he detailed the purpose of the runes and then suddenly asked Mikoto, "How has Rokuro beentely? He should be progressing quite smoothly with Qingdai, right?"


    "I suppose so. He''spletely in love; I was actually nning to invite him over today," Mikoto shook her head, feeling frustrated yet powerless over Rokuro''s love-struck behavior.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu also sighed helplessly, "That kid is just like that,cking the perseverance to follow through with things. He once said he wanted to learn to draw manga, to rebel against Professor Kube and be a manga artist. I was ready to temporarily shelter him when he ran away from home, and then he obediently returned home to prepare for medical school... Sigh..."


    "But Rokuro has his merits, right? At least he''s a very honest and hardworking kid. At UDI, he never minded the dirty or tiring work and was very conscientious. If only he could be a bit more diligent; he seems tock motivation!" Mikoto felt that Rokuro did have good points, but hisckadaisical, Heisei periodyabout attitude was an undeniable fact that made it difficult for Mikoto to sing his praises.


    "Him, ah! I hope this is just another of his fleeting passions; otherwise, if he truly falls for that woman, I''m going to have a tough time." After finishing thest rune and connecting the entire Magic Circle, Chen Yu knocked on his lower back and stood up from the ground.


    "Teacher, who exactly is that woman that you''re so wary of? If you don''t want Mr. Kube to be with her, why not just tell him directly?" Mikoto didn''t understand why Chen Yu was so troubled.


    In response to Mikoto''s question, Chen Yu replied with a bitter smile, "That woman is very scheming, but it''s not easy for me to say whether she is a good person or a bad one. Moreover, Rokuro really likes her, and if she could sincerely reciprocate his feelings, I''d think they are not unsuitable for each other. But that woman... even I can''t fully grasp what she''s really thinking, which is why I find this situation difficult."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Mikoto nodded in agreement, "Indeed, given Rokuro''s personality, having a somewhat scheming woman might actually be a good thing for him."


    As Chen Yu and Mikoto were discussing Rokuro''s affairs, Kyuuzai Ryousen arrived with the boss to the room prepared for the ritual, "Master, Mr. Yamada has arrived."


    "Boss, I apologize for having youe sote, but it''s better to hold the Soul Summoning Ritual at night," Chen Yu greeted the boss who followed behind Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    Seeming to sense the boss''s nervousness, Chen Yu reassured him, "Don''t worry, the ritual will go smoothly. As long as your daughter''s soul is still in this world, I can help you see her again."


    Nevertheless, the boss, still visibly nervous, shook his head and stammered, "No, it''s just... I just don''t know how to face her."


    Chen Yu had already informed the boss that he would notify her, the one with his wife''s soul and daughter''s body, toe and see their daughter''s soul.


    "Sorry for the dy; we got held up in traffic," Jounouchi Hiromi came in through the door, and following her was the person the boss couldn''t face.


    Though she appearedposed, the slight trembling of her fingers holding her handbag betrayed her inner turmoil.


    After bowing to Chen Yu, she spoke up, "I''m very sorry to trouble everyone here over an incident from over a decade ago. But... can I really see Minami again?"


    "Please rest assured, if her soul still exists in this world, you can indeed see her again," Chen Yu nodded and gave Hiromi and Mikoto a look, "There''s still a bit of time before the ritual begins; you two could have a chat first. I believe it''s been a long time since you''ve had a proper conversation, right?"


    After speaking, Chen Yu stepped out with Hiromi and Mikoto, leaving the room to the boss and the daughter with his wife''s soul.


    "Heisuke..." Facing the boss who stood before her, she finally called out that familiar name.


    After moving his lips slightly, the boss also finally called out her name, one that had not been spoken in over a decade, "Naoko!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside, Hiromi Jounouchi was talking with Mikoto, while Kyuuzai Ryousen, who hade out earlier, handed Chen Yu a stack of papers, "Master, here is the information regarding the Supreme Truth Society, a branch of the Orm Truth Sect. Most of its members are ordinary people, but the leader is a Transcendent with basic abilities, highly skilled at manipting people.


    However, the organization''s senior members and main body have recently died under mysterious circumstances, and the police have begun to investigate. Master, should we hand this information over to the police?"


    "Hmm, pass it to the police through a reliable channel," Chen Yu nodded while also pulling another set of data from the Necromantic Space, "hand this over as well."

 Chapter 503 - 499: Summoning the Soul (Please subscribe, request monthly tickets)

    When Yu Chen returned to the room with Hiromi Jounouchi and Misumi Mikoto, it was clear the owner and his daughter, who hosted his wife''s soul, had already talked, and both seemed much relieved.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, thank you for giving me this opportunity to face my past, thank you." Upon seeing Yu Chen enter, the owner bowed to him, expressing his gratitude.


    The recent talk with his wife allowed the owner to finally release the long-held sorrow and frustration in his heart, making him feel much lighter.


    The daughter, bearing the mother''s soul, also bowed to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi. "I''m truly grateful to both of you for giving me this chance to have this face-to-face conversation with Heisuke... Thank you so much!"


    Even though their long-standing emotional knots had been untied after the conversation, their emotions clearly had not yet settled down.


    "You''re wee, as long as you don''t mind us meddling," Yu Chen said in response to the owner and his wife''s soul. "Settle your emotions. The ritual is about to begin, and if all goes well, you''ll be able to see your daughter again soon."


    Hearing this, the owner and the soul upying his daughter''s body who had rxed became tense again, and hastily straightened their attires. Seeing their daughter again after so many years was too meaningful for both of them.


    Yu Chen waited until both were ready, then gestured for them to step aside to begin the ritual.


    However, just as Misumi Mikoto was setting up the camera to capture the ritual''s summoning, she was surprised to find that it was Hiromi Jounouchi, not Yu Chen, standing before the magic circle.


    "Don''t be surprised. Hiromi''s strength is not less than mine. It makes no difference whether she conducts the ritual or I do," Yu Chen noticed his apprentice''s astonishment and exined before also stepping aside, prepared to watch Hiromi Jounouchi carry out the summoning.


    This was Hiromi Jounouchi''s first time leading such a summoning ritual, especially with so many onlookers, which brought considerable pressure. However, she quickly steadied her emotions, reached towards the magic circle on the floor, activated it with her magic power, and began chanting the spell.


    Despite a touch of nervousness, for someone of Sub-Legendary, Dragon-descent strength, a soul summoning ritual was hardly difficult, and so Hiromi Jounouchi smoothly guided the entire ritual, calling on the owner''s daughter''s soul.


    But perhaps because the daughter had been dead for too long, Hiromi Jounouchi maintained the ritual without sensing the presence of her soul.


    "Mr. Yu Chen, howrge is the range of this magic array? Why can''t I find the owner''s daughter''s soul?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked while maintaining the ritual, still having the energy to question Yu Chen.


    "Not found? Impossible. I''ve adjusted this magic array specifically for an expanded sensing range. It covers the entire Tokyo Metropolis. She shouldn''t be missing," said Yu Chen, moving beside Hiromi Jounouchi and channeling his own magic power into the magic circle, joining her in manipting it, trying to locate the owner''s daughter.


    Seeing this scene, the owner''s expression immediately tightened, reminiscent of the powerless feeling he had more than a decade ago as he watched his wife and daughter lying in the hospital bed after a car ident.


    It was then that the wife, who was upying her daughter''s body, suddenly spoke up, "Could it be that Minami isn''t in Tokyo? When we had the ident, we were visiting rtives, and the location of the ident was quite a distance from Tokyo."


    Hearing what the boss''s wife had said, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces, realizing this was an issue they had overlooked.


    "It seems we have no choice but to increase the magical power output to forcibly expand the magic circle''s sensing range," Hiromi Jounouchi, with the power of a giant dragon, naturally had the standard magical strength of a dragon, and this was the most direct method for her to solve the problem.


    Yu Chen''s idea was different from hers; after a moment of consideration, he said, "Hiromi, you provide the magical power, and I''ll adjust the spell structure of the magic circle. Since magnification isn''t working, let''s use projection."


    "Projection? Are you suggesting concentrating the power of the magic circle and then using the moon as a medium to project it, thereby covering arger area?" Hiromi Jounouchi was naturally aware of this method. Although it would weaken the summoning effects of the ritual, it would indeed be able to maximize the ritual''s response range.


    Theoretically, as long as the ritual''s spellcasters are strong enough, they could even make the ritual''s response range cover all ces illuminated by moonlight.


    And Hiromi Jounouchi was certainly strong enough to meet these criteria. However, her ability to manipte was not up to adjusting the magic circle during the ritual, "Mr. Chen Yu, can you adjust the magic circle during the ritual?"


    "No problem, trust me," Yu Chen said and then reached out to summon his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," starting to adjust the runes of the magic circle with the help of the power of this Divine Artifact-grade magic book.


    Seeing Yu Chen begin his work, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally could not afford to fall short at such a moment. However, instead of summoning "Crimson Hymn," she called upon Xiao Lan, using its power to start pouring magic power into the magic circle at full force.


    Watching from the side, Misumi Mikoto felt the formidable strength emanating from both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, and she truly grasped just how powerful a Necromancer could be. Compared to them, her meager magic power was like the difference between a small stream and a surging river.


    Under Misumi Mikoto''s watchful eye, the magic runes previously drawn on the ground began to change and shift. She hurriedly filmed the scene with her camera, as this live teaching material was extremely rare and valuable.


    Soon, Yu Chen had adjusted the magic circle to its ideal state, and by then, the magical power provided by Hiromi Jounouchi made every single line of the whole magic circle shine as bright as an incandescentmp, illuminating the entire room as if it were daytime.


    The vast magical power flowed through the magic circle, and even Yu Chen felt slightly overwhelmed by the feeling that it was almost beyond his control. The power had reached a Legendary standard.


    Faintly feeling it slipping from his grasp, Yu Chen hurriedly directed the magical power towards the moon in the sky, projecting it through the moon as a reflective surface, casting the ritual''s power to wherever the moonlight could reach.


    Of course, that was just an exaggerated way of putting it. Though Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had reached Legendary standards by joining forces, their power was still somewhat limited, capable only of expanding the ritual''s response range to cover the entire Japan.


    In such circumstances, a young girl''s soul was finally found by them and appeared within the magic circle.

 Chapter 504 - 500: Confrontation (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    While Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi summoned their boss''s daughter''s soul through a reinforced and amplified ritual, the huge magic power fluctuations emitted by the ritual also attracted the attention of other transcendents.


    "So strong, is this a legendary warrior conducting a ritual?" On the streets of Tokyo, a police car bearing the Metropolitan Police Department crest was parked by the roadside. The two officers in the car leaned out of the window and couldn''t help but exim in awe at the moon above.


    "It''s not far off! Really outrageous, to actually use the moon as a medium and project the spell''s force over the entire Tokyo, what on earth are they doing? Why use such arge-scale spell ritual?" The other officer, though equally amazed, did not forget his duty and picked up the radio in the car to report to his superiors: "This is the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division''s patrol unit, arge-scale supernatural event has urred in Minato Ward, disaster grade level two, request for backup!"


    After sending the request for backup to headquarters, the two officers immediately sounded the siren and headed toward the scene of the incident.


    "Isn''t this event closer to a level three? Even if it''s legendary, it should only be a level three incident." In the police car, an officer in the passenger seat asked his drivingpanion.


    The so-called disaster grade is a ranking system used by the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division to ssify supernatural incidents, with those below level three being non-legendary events, level three involving legendary transcendents but with limited scale, and level two being equivalent to natural disasters like typhoons and earthquakes of regional scope. As for level one... that means a nationwide event or the involvement of deities.


    "Did you not notice that the range of this spell reaches wherever the moonlight can cover?" The driving officer stepped on the elerator, the police siren wailing louder as the car sped up: "The spellcaster has projected the spell''s force onto the moon, which then reflects the spell''s force back to the earth with the moonlight. This way, wherever the moonlight can cover will be affected by the spell!


    "If a legendary-rank spellcaster wanted to extend the spell''s range over the entire Tokyo, they wouldn''t need to go through such trouble! Moreover, a level two disaster brings multiple legendary warriors as support, while level three would only deploy one legendary warrior to lead..."


    As he said this, the driving officer looked at his partner: "You''re not nning on dying in the line of duty, right?"


    "I''m not!" In such circumstances, the officer in the passenger seat decisively chose what was in his heart.


    They quickly arrived at the scene, yet the magic power fluctuations in the sky were subsiding, as though the ritual was nearing its end. Despite the ritual concluding, the dense mana fluctuations still posed a great danger to the two.


    Realizing this, the officers exchanged nces, hurriedly parked the police car to the side, and called through the radio: "This is the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division''s patrol unit, we''ve arrived at the scene, confirming a legendary-rank level two event, request for backup!"


    "We''ve already arrived." A response came through the radio, and another police car parked alongside them, with two men and a woman stepping out.


    The woman appeared to be an older shrine maiden, one of the men was dressed as an Onmyoji, and only one man looked rtively normal, though he too was holding a katana.


    Seeing the three arrive, the two officers in the police car quickly got out and saluted, about to report, when the man holding the katana raised his hand to stop them: "Step back, this fight isn''t something you can be a part of."


    After speaking, he nced at the shrine maiden and Onmyoji who came with him: "Let''s go."


    He then strode toward the building in front of them, ready for battle.


    But before the three could enter the building, they were already stopped by someone.


    "Who are you?" Even though she felt the strong presence of the three, Kyoko Kojo still appeared in front of them, as this wasn''t something ordinary security personnel could handle.


    "Metropolitan Police Department Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division. We suspect you are conducting illegal activities due to the huge magic power fluctuations here," the man holding the katana said, taking out his badge to prove his identity: "We need to search the premises."


    "This is a private area, please show a search warrant." Kyoko Kojo hadn''t moved aside, instead gripping her own katana tightly.


    Seeing Kyoko Kojo''s demeanor, the man with the katana''s gaze grew more intense, and the aura he''d been holding back was suddenly released, pressing down on Kyoko.


    Although Kyoko couldn''t withstand the legendary-rank aura, she didn''t flinch and stubbornly stood in front of the three.


    Just as Kyoko felt she couldn''t hold on any longer, a window above her in the building suddenly opened, and a little blue-gray cat jumped down,nding in front of her.


    Immediately, Kyoko felt the mountainous pressure vanish, allowing her to breathe a sigh of relief and look in astonishment at the small cat; she knew this cat was Hiromi Jounouchi''s pet, never considering it could be a legendary creature.


    The three legendary warriors who had just arrived were also not expecting a cat to possess legendary-rank strength, which changed the expressions of both the Onmyoji and shrine maiden following the man.


    A legendary-rank creature, considered a Great demon in ancient times, became scarcely seen messages after the Warring States period, and modern times heard even less of them. Considering the enormous magic power fluctuations just before, they instinctively believed this might be Yokai plotting something.


    However, when they were about to take action, a red and a ck figure also appeared next to the small cat, emanating a legendary-rank presence themselves.


    Facing three legendary-rank beings, the man hesitated to make a move. He knew very well if six legendary-rank beings fought unchecked in Tokyo, leveling half of Tokyo would be considered mild.


    The higher one ranked, the less recklessly one could act, especially bearing an official identity.


    But the three legendary beings opposite him didn''t speak; they just stood in a standoff, leaving the man unsure how to break the deadlock.


    As both sides faced off, a flock of crows suddenly flew out from an upstairs window, transforming into Kyuuzai Ryousen on the ground.


    Seeing the standoff unfolding before him, Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly asked: "Who are you?"


    "We''re from the Metropolitan Police Department Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division. We sensed huge magic power fluctuations here and suspect you are conducting illegal rituals, we need to inspect." The man spoke again, though his tone was less aggressive than before.


    "Let theme up." A voice from the open window upstairs called out.


    Hearing the voice''smand, Kyuuzai Ryousen gave the man a slight nod: "Since Lord permits, pleasee inside."

 Chapter 505 - 501: Regulations (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Doctor Chen Yu, what happened?" Seeing a person transforming into a crow and flying out of the window, the owner was clearly shocked, but still concerned, he asked Chen Yu.


    "Nothing much, just the noise earlier was too loud, and the police came." Chen Yu exined to the owner, "Your family should stay here for now, you must have a lot to talk about after so many years. Hiromi and I will go down to deal with them."


    After speaking, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi headed downstairs, leaving the space for the owner and his family.


    Seeing Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi leaving, Misumi Mikoto quickly gathered her camera and followed.


    "Teacher, why did the policee calling?" Misumi Mikoto was still unclear about the reason for the police visit, especially since, in her view, Chen Yu hadn''t been doing anything illegal.


    "In this world, there are Transcendents, so do you think the government doesn''t have control over Zhao Fan''s powers?" Chen Yu posed a counter-question to Misumi Mikoto, and after giving her time to process, he exined, "Every country has its own Supernaturalist enforcement agencies. The Yoshiharu-kun you saw is the deputy chairman of the Supernaturalist Association, which is responsible for managing Japan''s Transcendents. Apart from them, obviously, the Metropolitan Police Department and the Self-Defense Forces also have the power to manage Transcendents. With such amotion earlier, it would be surprising if they didn''t pay a visit."


    The idea that Transcendents were officially managed surprised and astonished Misumi Mikoto; she thought the world of Transcendents was like many novels describe it, following thew of the jungle, where the strong prey on the weak.


    Jounouchi Hiromi saw the surprise on Misumi Mikoto''s face and couldn''t help butugh. She too had been just as surprised previously, so she started to exin on behalf of Chen Yu, "It''s normal. If Transcendents weren''t restrained and managed, Dr. Misumi, do you think the world would still be this peaceful? Especially for Necromancers like Mr. Chen Yu, if they had no moral boundaries, I''m afraid you would hear about mass deaths in some ce every other day, wouldn''t you?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words made Misumi Mikoto remember Chen Yu''s profession and the nature of the spell he had taught her, causing her to shudder and nodding hastily.


    The three of them quickly reached the downstairs reception room. At that moment, the three official Legendary beings brought up by Kyuuzai Ryosen were sitting on a couch, with Maeda Toshiie and the Soul Prison Blood Hunter standing behind the opposing couch. On the couch, Xiao Lan, still in her British Shorthair form, seemed to be idly ying with her tail.


    But Chen Yu knew very well that if any of the three official Legendaries across from them made a move, Xiao Lan would transform back into a giant dragon immediately.


    "I am the chairman of the Mingyue Society, and you three are from the Metropolitan Police Department, right? I haven''t had the pleasure of knowing your names," said Chen Yu, who had donned a ck robe and silver skeleton mask, as he walked in and sat down with Jounouchi Hiromi, who also wore simr attire. Jounouchi Hiromi even directly picked up Xiao Lan and held her like a regr pet cat in her arms.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s action, the three official Legendary beings across from them all couldn''t help but tense up, each wondering in their hearts who Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were. After all, to keep a Legendary Creature as a pet, even among deities, arge portion wouldn''t have such audacity.


    However, the sword-carrying man still took out his badge again and introduced himself to Chen Yu, "We are from the Metropolitan Police Department''s Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division. I am Yamada Nobuyosuke. We came to inquire about therge-scale spell that erupted here earlier; just what was going on? ording to our country''sws, the use of high-powered spells in urban or densely popted areas is not allowed."


    Thew is indeed so stipted, and normally, legal action would be taken against Transcendents who break thew, but when ites to Legendary-rank Transcendents, the approach is obviously not as direct.


    The reason why they had exerted pressure on Kojo Kyoko earlier, trying to topple her, was mainly due to her confrontational attitude and the pride of the three men themselves as Legendary Warriors.


    But facing Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, apanied by three Legendary forces, especially Xiao Lan, who was being patted like a pet by Jounouchi Hiromi, he naturally couldn''t bolster his authority.


    This is Minato Ward, one of Tokyo''s core bustling areas, right next to Chiyoda Ward, where the Prime Minister''s Official Residence, the National Diet, Imperial Pce, and the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department and other major agencies are located. If six Legendaries were to fight here, these two wards might as well consider post-disaster reconstruction.


    Such a cost is obviously something the man could not afford nor casually decide to initiate a battle over.


    Hearing what the man said, Chen Yu simplyughed it off, but with the mask covering his face, no one saw the smile on his face, "Just now, I was merely helping a friend search for his long-deceased daughter. Since I couldn''t find her in Tokyo, I temporarily broadened the search radius of the spell. I didn''t expect to startle everyone, my apologies."


    Chen Yu''s response and apology were incredibly casual and understated, but the man and the other two Legendaries beside him certainly didn''t want to probe any deeper.


    Thew does indeed have constraints over Transcendents, but for Legendary Warriors¡­ There is no country in the world foolish enough to go to full-scale war over a trifling matter with a Legendary, unless that Legendary caused excessive trouble.


    After all, Legendary Transcendents and ordinary Transcendents represent twopletely different concepts.


    "So it was like that. Please refrain from using suchrge-scale spells lightly in the future and remember to report them to the Metropolitan Police Department in advance to avoid misunderstandings like this time," the man stated after hearing Chen Yu''s apology, without further ado. After exining the relevant regtions and reporting procedures with the Metropolitan Police Department, he and the other two Legendaries took their leave.


    Seeing the three Legendaries depart, Chen Yu took off his mask.


    "Ryosen-kun, we need bettermunication with the Metropolitan Police Department in the future to avoid creating incidents like tonight," Chen Yu looked at Kyuuzai Ryosen and instructed him.


    Although tonight''s incident wasn''t his fault, Kyuuzai Ryosen still bowed respectfully and responded to Chen Yu, "It was my oversight; it won''t happen again."


    "Hmm, let''s leave it at that for today." Chen Yu nodded slightly, removing his ck robe, and stood up with Jounouchi Hiromi, "Let''s go see how the owner is doing with his talk. After all thismotion tonight, this matter should reach a conclusion."


    "If the owner decides to resurrect his daughter or his wife, Mr. Chen Yu, what do you n to do?" Having taken off her ck robe as well, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly considered a possibility and asked Chen Yu.

 Chapter 506 - 502: The Choice (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    When Chen Yu returned upstairs, the mother using her daughter''s body and the daughter''s soul were crying together, while the boss stood by, wiping away tears.


    For this family, it had been over a decade of separation, which meant not only yearning for the daughter but also endless torment for both the boss and his wife.


    "Doctor Chen Yu¡­" Seeing Chen Yue in, the boss hurriedly wiped his tears, wanting to thank Chen Yu, but he also understood that Chen Yu''s arrival meant that it was time for his daughter to leave.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly at the boss and looked toward his daughter, Hiromi.


    She still looked the same as she did over a decade ago, appearing to be only of high school age, with her short hair brimming with youth. She must have been a very lively and adorable girl when she was alive.


    Unfortunately, she had passed away over ten years ago, and even though Chen Yu had summoned her soul, it was merely to allow her one final visit with her parents.


    "Miss Hiromi, do you have any unfulfilled wishes?" Perhaps out of sympathy, Chen Yu asked Hiromi if she had any wishes that she had not aplished.


    "Wishes?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, Hiromi thought about whether there was anything left undone, but after having been dead for over a decade, she realized there wasn''t much she wanted to do anymore. Nevertheless, she nced at her parents and said to Chen Yu, "I... I hope that dad and mom can..."


    "No! Wait a moment!" Perhaps realizing that once Hiromi stated her wish, Chen Yu would have to let her leave, Hiromi''s mother suddenly stepped in front of her, knelt down before Chen Yu, and pleaded, "Doctor! I beg you, I know you must have a way! Please let Hiromie back! Even if I have to give her my body and die myself! Please, Doctor!"


    "Mom!" Hiromi quickly tried to hold back her mother, but being only a soul, she was unable to touch her mother''s body.


    Seeing this, the boss sincerely begged Chen Yu as well, "Doctor Chen Yu, I know this request is too much, but... but can''t Hiromi really stay?"


    "It''s not that it''s impossible, it''s just..." Chen Yu turned to look at Hiromi and shook his head slightly, saying, "It''s been too long. Her soul has been separated from the body for too long, and now she can''t go back. Even if her mother is willing to give back the body, she wouldn''t be able to adapt to it."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Hiromi''s motherpletely copsed, crying out in agony, "It''s all my fault! If it weren''t for me taking over Hiromi''s body in the first ce, none of this would have happened! It''s all my fault! Hiromi!"


    Watching his wife cry, both Hiromi and the boss wore expressions of deep distress.


    After all, for anyone, to lose a loved one for over a decade, only to have a brief reunion before facing eternal separation again, is the greatest torment and injury for the living.


    Seeing her mother in tears, Hiromi fought back her sadness and forced a smile tofort her, "Mom, don''t be sad! Haven''t I been dead for over a decade? Even if you give me back my body now, I couldn''t possibly adapt to life now, and besides... I don''t even know that man who should be my husband by now! Being forced to live with him would make me unhappy too.


    So, mom, you go on living well for me! And also take good care of dad. I don''t want to see the two of you sad because of me."


    At this, Minami also looked toward her father and said, "Daddy, thank you! The fact that you and Mom still remember me already makes me very happy! Don''t keep quarreling with Mom, if you''re unhappy, I''ll be unhappy too."


    "Minami..." The boss looked at his sensible daughter and reached out to touch her face, but he couldn''t touch her body at all.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi perhaps couldn''t bear it in her heart and raised her hand, casting a spell that gave Minami a physical form.


    With this, the boss finally touched his daughter''s face once again after more than ten years.


    And the boss''s wife, originally kneeling on the ground, quickly stood up and hugged her daughter with Minami''s body.


    Watching the family hugging and crying together, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel her eyes moisten and she said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, isn''t there some way to keep the family together without having to part?"


    "Minami has been dead for over a decade. Even if I could forcibly resurrect her, how would you solve her identity issue? Her original identity has already been taken by her mother," Chen Yu felt helpless. Although he sympathized with the boss''s family, the modern society was not like ancient times, and the troubles brought about by forcibly resurrecting someone were many.


    "What about not resurrecting her and letting her live with the boss in her current state?" Jounouchi Hiromi, as a Blood Knight of the Blood School, naturally could think of many methods to achieve this goal: "Like how you helped Xiao Sanmao before, isn''t he living well in the garden of the Necromantic Space now?"


    "That''s certainly possible, but what about after she has lived through these decades?" Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu also became serious, looking at her earnestly.


    Seeing the rare seriousness on Chen Yu''s face, Jounouchi Hiromi was taken aback and soon realized that after Xiao Sanmao had been transformed by Chen Yu, he could no longer enter the resting ce for the souls of this world, only able to stay forever in Chen Yu''s garden.


    For Xiao Sanmao, perhaps being a maid and gardener in Chen Yu''s garden wasn''t bad, but what if time went on for hundreds of years, thousands of years?


    If she were alone, she would be more and more lonely and isted.


    This was also why the longer Lost Souls lived, the more entric their characters became: because their memories, eroded by time, would only retain what was most important and obsessive to them; everything else would be devoured by the long, extensive years, leaving behind only a lonely soul.


    Of course, Jounouchi Hiromi understood what it meant for a soul to drift in this world for thousands of years, but she still put forth this method, leaving the choice to the boss''s family.


    "Can Minami stay?" In the end, the boss chose the method Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned: "If she''s by my side, when I die, I can also keep herpany forever. With the two of us, it shouldn''t be so lonely, right?"


    "No, it''ll be three people." At this moment, Minami''s mother also made the same choice as the boss.

 Chapter 507 - 503: Outcome (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    At the earnest request of the boss and his wife, Chen Yu finally agreed to let Minami stay.


    Regarding Minami''s identity, as her original identity was already being used by the mother possessing her body, it was necessary to provide her with a new one.


    However, thanks to Japan not having an identity card system, forging an identity wasn''t too troublesome, especially since Minami, as a soul entity, neither needed to see a doctor nor to buy social security, which saved her a lot of trouble.


    In the end, after discussing with Chen Yu and the boss, her identity was changed to a distant rtive of the boss, living with him as his niece.


    "Miss Minami, there are some things I need to remind you of." Having settled matters, Chen Yu looked at Minami seriously and said earnestly, "Although Hiromi and I have cast a spell to give you a physical form, making you indistinguishable from a normal person, I hope you remember that you are dead, and now merely a soul. If you do anything beyond our agreement, not only will you bring trouble upon yourself, but also make your parents pay a price, and that is something we all wish to avoid."


    "Please rest assured, Doctor, I remember, and I won''t act recklessly," Minami nodded vigorously, extremely happy to have a physical body again, and naturally she took Chen Yu''s warnings to heart.


    Seeing Minami''s earnest expression, Chen Yu nodded slightly, but then turned his gaze toward the boss, who still had a constant smile on his face, "Boss, I know it''s very joyful for you that your daughter hase back, but I must remind you as well, her body is maintained by a spell. Even though I''ve used a modified obsidian to support the spell''s effect, and it shouldn''t cause any problems for a hundred years in theory.


    However, your daughter is ultimately just a deceased soul, seemingly no different from a living person, but fundamentally different. One point in particr to note is not to let her form overly intimate rtionships or attachments with the living, and never let anyone other than yourself know her identity, as the consequences of that... will lead to many deaths."


    Chen Yu was not threatening the boss here; if news of Minami''s almost resurrection-like event were to spread, then those three legendary warriors who had just visited mighte again, and this time it would likely lead to a full-fledged war against Chen Yu.


    After all, reviving the dead and bringing those who have passed away back into this world has always been taboo.


    Chen Yu had no fear of war, but the impact it would cause could lead to countless deaths, and it would disrupt his peaceful life now, which is something he certainly did not wish to happen.


    "I understand, please don''t worry, Dr. Chen Yu, I will take good care of Minami," the boss also nodded seriously.


    "I hope so, otherwise I can only step in to correct the mistake myself before it bes irreparable," Chen Yu looked at the boss sternly, tirelessly reminding him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, who stood by, watched Chen Yu repeat his cautions, and after giving it some thought, she obtained a Dragon Scale from Xiao Lan. After inscribing Runes on it to cloak aura, she handed it to Minami, "You must carry this with you at all times. It can conceal the Necromancer aura on you. With it, even Transcendent beings won''t be able to discern your true identity unless their power exceeds that of a Legendary Warrior."


    "Thank you!" Minami epted the Dragon Scale given to her by Hiromi Jounouchi and hurriedly thanked both her and Chen Yu, "Thank you both. Without you, I would not have been able to see my parents again, and even less have the chance to live with my dad again. I am truly... truly grateful!"


    As Minami spoke, she couldn''t help but start to cry again, but this time the tears she shed were filled with joy.


    The boss and his wife embraced their daughter, and after a while, they all bowed deeply to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Though the oue was not perfect, it was nheless satisfactorily resolved. Watching the boss''s family leave, Hiromi Jounouchi said to Chen Yu with a sense of aplishment, "Mr. Chen Yu, you have done another good deed!"


    "A good deed? I only hope that this matter ends here, and that the boss and his daughter can live peacefully as he said, without causing any trouble," Chen Yu sighed and theny down on the sofa.


    The events of the evening had been somewhat beyond his expectations, which inevitably made him feel a bit tired.


    "What trouble could arise? I can tell that Minami is a very sensible and well-behaved girl. She won''t cause any problems," Hiromi Jounouchi was confident in her judgment of people and did not think Minami would cause any trouble.


    However, Chen Yu was still worried. Breaking the boundary between life and death was no small matter, "Let''s hope so."


    Seeing Chen Yu act worried after resolving the issue, Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat helpless, but she also didn''t know what to say, as she understood the consequences if Minami''s identity were to be revealed.


    Shaking her head, she turned her gaze to Misumi Mikoto who was checking the footage captured by the camera, "Dr. Misumi, there probably aren''t any trains or buses at this hour. I''ll have Ryousen-kun arrange a car to take you home."


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, Misumi Mikoto came to her senses, checked her watch, and hastily said, "Is it thatte already? Then I would be troubled, Dr. Jounouchi. Teacher, I will be leaving first!"


    "Forget everything you saw tonight when you get back, don''t keep the recordings either," yet as Misumi Mikoto was packing up and preparing to leave, Chen Yu suddenly said, "There''s no issue with the summoning ritual itself, but you must have caught footage of Minami being summoned, as well as Hiromi and me casting spells to give her a physical form, right? All of that needs to be deleted. If anyone sees it, you will also be in serious trouble."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Misumi Mikoto, even though she was sorrowful about deleting the precious footage, obediently selected the videos for deletion and did not keep any backups.


    "Don''t feel too bad about it, it''s just some basic knowledge," Chen Yu saw Misumi Mikoto''s reluctant mood and smiled before taking out his own "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," patting the cover of the book and saying to her, "Every real Necromancer has such a Spellbook. I have one, and so does Hiromi.


    Originally, I nned to give you enough of a foundation before giving you your own Spellbook, but now I think you''ve performed well enough that I can revise the n and move forward ahead of schedule."


    "Teacher, you mean?" Misumi Mikoto''s eyes widened with an expression of surprise.

 Chapter 508 - 504 UDIs Daily Routine (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The workload at UDI for autopsies was as heavy as ever, and everyone was busy till lunchtime before they finally returned to the office to rest.


    Because there were only two forensic pathologists from the Nakado Department and Misumi Mikoto, nearly every day the two of them had bodies that needed autopsying.


    Additionally, starting from this year, the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare had been intentionally pushing for the work of forensic identification, which made UDI''s job even more arduous.


    "Director! Hire another new forensic pathologist, please! We''re going to die of exhaustion at this rate!" Tokairin Y¨±koy sprawled on her office desk, looking utterly spent, "This morning alone we had to autopsy three bodies, and there''s one more in the afternoon. I''m so dead!"


    While Tokairin Y¨±koined to Director Kamikura, she turned her gaze to Misumi Mikoto, who was still energetically writing an identification report and couldn''t helpmenting sarcastically, "Howe you''re so full of energy today, Mikoto? Three bodies this morning! And you still have the energy to write the report?"


    "It''s okay; maybe I just don''t feel tired when I''m focused on work? Plus, isn''t it necessary to write the identification report after each autopsy?" Misumi Mikoto heard Tokairin Y¨±ko''sment, tilted her head to nce at her, "I''ve never heard youin about being tired during overtime, Tokairin. Why are you so listless today? What did you dost night? Don''t tell me it was another mixer? Did you get lucky?"


    "Hehe, I met a really handsome guyst night, and he invited me for ate-night snack." Tokairin Y¨±ko''s face broke into a pleased smile as she responded to Misumi Mikoto''s question.


    "Seriously, knowing you had to work today, you should have gone home earlyst night to get some rest. Get ready to work hard!" Director Kamikura had just walked in and couldn''t help nagging Tokairin Y¨±ko upon hearing her story, "Now with the Ministry of Health and Welfare promoting policies to increase autopsy rates, our workload is only going to get heavier. You can''t be like this!"


    "More work?" Tokairin Y¨±ko nearly broke down in tears, "Director, please hire more people quickly! Otherwise, I really am going to die from overwork!"


    "Sorry, there''s no budget for that," Director Kamikura tly rejected Tokairin Y¨±ko. Seeing her feign crying on the desk didn''t bother him as he continued enthusiastically, "Thanks to the previous efforts of legitor Isshiki Kazumasu, the Ministry of Health and Welfare is now considering promoting UDI''s operational model nationwide, hoping that every prefecture will establish UDI branches to enhance the national autopsy rate. If we can achieve this, UDI''s initial goal will truly be realized!"


    "We''ll be dead from overwork before that happens!" Tokairin Y¨±ko poured cold water on Director Kamikura''s excitement.


    This dampened the enthusiasm of Director Kamikura instantly, and he rebuked Tokairin Y¨±ko with displeasure, "With that kind of work attitude during the Showa Era, you would be required to apologize on your knees! How can you behave like this!"


    "It''s already the Reiwa Era, Director!" Tokairin Y¨±ko stilly on the desk, pouting and speaking displeasedly, "And even with the work ethic of the Showa Era, I wouldn''t be able to keep this up! Four autopsies a day, in less than a week it would be me lying there being identified as a case of overwork death!"


    "Director, Tokairin does have a point. Four autopsies a day really is an excessive workload, well over double our usual," Misumi Mikoto seriously shared her thoughts with Director Kamikura, "Maybe we should consider not taking on judicialmissions for now? After all, if we don''t do it, the police can still turn to medical universities, which would alleviate some of the burden."


    "I also agree with not taking on so many autopsies. With so many in a day, the morgue refrigerators are nearly full," chimed in Nakado Department corroboratingly.


    Hearing Nakado Department say this, Director Kamikura conceded, nodding, "Alright, then we won''t take judicial autopsies for now. However, we need to quicklyplete themissions we''ve already epted."


    Having said that, Director Kamikura then turned and returned to his own office.


    After watching Director Kamikura retreat into his office, Tokairin Y¨±ko finally moved next to Misumi Mikoto and asked with concern, "Mikoto, how many more bodies are there to autopsy?"


    "There''s one more this afternoon and three more tomorrow. Why?" Misumi Mikoto thought for a moment and then asked back.


    "Waaaah! Four more!" Tokairin Y¨±ko instantly burst into tears, couldn''t help wailing, "Now I won''t be able to make it to the mixer tomorrow either!"


    Hearing that Tokairin Y¨±ko howled because she couldn''t attend the mixer, Misumi Mikoto felt a sense of helplessness and rolled her eyes at her before busying herself with her work again.


    Seeing that Misumi Mikoto seemed to be in a good mood, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly asked, "You seem in a really good mood today, Mikoto?"


    "Do I? It feels pretty normal to me," Misumi Mikoto casually replied but remembering that Yu Chen agreedst night to officially make her a Necromancer, she genuinely felt a surge of happiness.


    Having witnessed the powers disyed by Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi the night before, even someone like Misumi Mikoto who wasn''t power-hungry couldn''t help but yearn for it, especially after Yu Chen said that once shepleted the change of vocation ceremony, she would receive her own Spellbook and have the freedom to learn necromancy knowledge, which excited her even more.


    "Very suspicious! You justughed out loud!" Tokairin Y¨±ko noticed the smile that brightened Misumi Mikoto''s face, "Thest time you smiled like this was when you got a boyfriend... Don''t tell me, Mikoto, did you get a boyfriend?"


    "How could that be possible!" Misumi Mikoto rebutted but offered no further exnation.


    While bing a Necromancer was something that made her happy, she wasn''t ready to drag her friends into it.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto''s peculiar behavior, Tokairin Y¨±ko, even if she wanted to delve into why Misumi Mikoto was in a good mood, had her energy sapped away by the morning''s work andcked the spirit to pursue the matter further.


    However, seeing both Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro in the office looking cheerful, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly felt out of ce.


    Just as she was thinking at least Nakado Department was as single as she was, when she nced back and saw a photo with his girlfriend on his desk, her expression instantly fell.


    At least he had an ex-girlfriend, while she didn''t even have an ex-boyfriend. Realizing this made Tokairin Y¨±ko sink into sorrow.

 Chapter 509 - 505: Medical Qualification Examination (Request for Subscription and Monthly Tickets)

    Nearing the end of the workday, perhaps to soothe her wounded heart, Tokairin Yuko suggested to Misumi Mikoto, "Mikoto, let''s go have a drink after work! You haven''t joined me for a drink in so long!"


    Upon hearing Tokairin Yuko''s suggestion, Misumi Mikoto thought for a moment and then nodded, casually inviting Kube Rokuro who was nearby, "Mr. Kube,e with us, it''s more fun with more people."


    However, faced with Misumi Mikoto''s invitation, Kube Rokuro just shook his head and declined, "I won''t be going, I have something to do tonight, sorry."


    "Rokuro, you''ve been so eager to leave work recently! Are you rushing off to see your girlfriend?" Tokairin Yuko teased, upon hearing Kube Rokuro mention again that he had ns for the evening.


    In fact, ever since Chen Yu asked Misumi Mikoto to keep an eye on Kube Rokuro, she had noticed that he had been leaving work punctually every day and seemed in a rush, looking very much like he was eager to meet up with a girlfriend.


    But with the information provided by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto knew that Qingdai had not been discharged from the hospital and Kube Rokuro was not going to be with her.


    Thinking this, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but be curious and asked Kube Rokuro, "Rokuro, you''ve been disappearing right after work recently, is there something going on? Don''t tell me it really is like what Tokairin says, that you''re off to see your girlfriend after work?"


    Feeling somewhat guilty being questioned by both Tokairin Yuko and Misumi Mikoto, Kube Rokuro shook his head and said, "No, I''m just preparing for the medical licensing exam recently, I need to go home and study in the evenings."


    "Eh? The medical licensing exam? Didn''t you take it during school, Mr. Kube?" Misumi Mikoto was somewhat surprised. ording to the regtions of Japan Medical University, students are required to take the licensing exam during their school years, so it was strange that Kube Rokuro didn''t have a license to practice.


    "I didn''t pass thest exam..." Kube Rokuro confessed, embarrassed but quickly exining, "So recently I''ve been studying to take it again this year."


    "I see! Then you better study hard, Mr. Kube! The medical licensing exam is really tough, but once you pass, you''ll be able to practice medicine. Whether you decide to work in a hospital or open your own clinic, either choice would be great," Misumi Mikoto encouraged him upon hearing his exnation, instead of making fun of him.


    At their side, Tokairin Yuko also cheered for Kube Rokuro, "You can do it, Rokuro! Once you pass, I''ll introduce you to a girlfriend! They''re all women I met at social gatherings, many of them with great qualities! If you have a medical license, lots of girls would want to date you."


    "Thank you, Doctor Tokairin, but there''s no need for that," Kube Rokuro clearly was not interested in the matchmaking Tokairin Yuko was proposing and quickly gathered his things. After a swift "I''m off," he hurriedly fled the office.


    Watching Kube Rokuro escape as if running for his life, Misumi Mikoto felt a moment of contemtion.


    Under what circumstances would a man strive for excellence?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "...Okay, I understand, thank you, Meiqin," Mr. Chen Yu said his thanks and then hung up the phone with Misumi Mikoto.


    But even after he hung up the phone, Chen Yu still felt somewhat incredulous. The always ck andzy Kube Rokuro, who never wanted to exert himself, was actually nning to retake the medical licensing exam? When he first found out that Rokuro had failed the exam in school, Professor Kube was so angry he almost killed him, yet that hadn''t been enough to make him consider retaking it.


    Is the power of a woman really that great? Or is it that Qingdai''s methods are really so powerful that they could motivate Kube Rokuro to start studying hard?


    "What''s up? Why did Dr. Misumi call?" Jounouchi Hiromi came over with a te of freshly washed strawberries, approaching Chen Yu and offering him the strawberries.


    Popping a strawberry into his mouth from the te, Chen Yu then exined, "Meiqin said that Rokuro ns to retake the medical licensing exam."


    "Eh? Isn''t Mr. Kube a graduate of Japan Medical University? How could he not have his medical license?" Jounouchi Hiromi was also surprised by this revtion, as it seemed odd to her that someone who hadpleted six years of medical school wouldn''t have their medical license. Otherwise, how could he graduate?


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s confusion, Chen Yu helplessly exined, "Otherwise, why do you think Rokuro would be a clerk at UDI? If he had his medical license, Professor Kube''s influence alone could havended him a position as a doctor in any hospital."


    Upon hearing this from Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi also felt a sense of helplessness and speechlessness, and couldn''t help but feel a bit more sympathy for Professor Kube. His son, who was the Chief of Surgery at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, hadn''t even passed his medical licensing exam, one could imagine how hard it was for Professor Kube to save face.


    However, regarding this news, Jounouchi Hiromi still found it rather odd: "But if Mr. Kube had failed the examst time, isn''t it normal for him to want to retake it? Mr. Chen Yu, you seem to find this matter quite unbelievable."


    "Because it really is unbelievable! When he failed the exam initially, Professor Kube nearly killed him, demanding he retake it, but he adamantly refused to do so," Chen Yu said with a helpless look on his face, shaking his head," A big part of the reason Rokuro moved out and rented his own cest year was because of this incident."


    "So why does he want to take the exam again now? Has he had a change of heart and decided to start over?" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t believe that Kube Rokuro could actually turn over a new leaf.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head in response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s guess and shared his own judgment, "Nine times out of ten, it''s rted to Qingdai. To change someone''s mind, the influence of a lover can oftentimes be more effective than that of family or friends. It''s very likely that Rokuro, the foolishd, was talked into it by Qingdai, which suggests that he''s truly fallen for Qingdai."


    Considering Chen Yu''s assessment, Jounouchi Hiromi thought about it and felt it seemed more usible. After all, it was more believable that Qingdai influenced him than Kube Rokuro had a self-revtion and reformed.


    With this in mind, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help feeling surprised, "It seems that Qingdai has been a help to Rokuro! Maybe she''s not as bad as we thought?"


    "The deeper her influence on Rokuro, the more it shows how dangerous this woman is. If she intends to use Rokuro to influence me, then the tighter she holds onto Rokuro, the more advantageous it is for her," Chen Yu remained skeptical of Qingdai''s true intentions, "However, for now, since she wants Rokuro to work harder, there''s no harm in that."

 Chapter 510 - 506 Discharged (Ask for monthly tickets, ask for subscriptions)

    Today was Qingdai''s discharge day; after more than half a month of recuperation, her injuries hadrgely healed, and she could be discharged.


    She packed her belongings simply and then quietly sat on the sofa in the hospital room, waiting for Kube Rokuro toe and pick her up.


    As for Kube Rokuro, Qingdai increasingly found this man very easy to control... no, instead of saying Kube Rokuro was a man, it was more urate to say he was a rebellious, immature, and grown-up boy.


    With just a little guidance and suggestion, he obediently followed her every word, which made Qingdai even feel ack of achievement.


    For example, yesterday, she only casually mentioned her discharge today during their chat, and Kube Rokuro eagerly offered toe and pick her up, even going so far as to immediately ask for leave.


    This feeling even made Qingdai believe that she didn''t need to use any tricks or maniptions on Kube Rokuro at all, as he was already utterly devoted to her.


    However,pared to him, Chen Yu was by far the most difficult man Qingdai had ever encountered; none of her tactics worked on him.


    Thinking of Chen Yu, Qingdai still felt a simmering resentment in her chest, which made her ribs start to hurt again.


    The pain in her ribs made Qingdai quickly calm her emotions. Although her extraordinary constitution helped her injuries heal quickly, bone fractures were not so easily mended. At present, her ribs were just barely healed, and there was still some way to go before they werepletely better, so any intense breathing would still cause pain.


    Qingdai quickly managed her emotions and slowed her breathing, and then she felt much morefortable beneath her ribs.


    Leaning back on the sofa, Qingdai was still brooding over Chen Yu''s previous coldness and indifference towards her.


    Admittedly, because she wanted to rebel against her family at first, the methods she used on Chen Yu were quite passive, and she knew that many of them would not be effective or might even backfire. But knowing that was one thing; the fact that Chen Yu didn''t take the bait and didn''t even have a good impression of her, instead guarding against her at every turn, was incredibly frustrating for Qingdai.


    Just as Qingdai was pondering how to seek Chen Yu''s help through Kube Rokuro in order to separate the other soul inside her body, the door to the sickroom was opened, and Kube Rokuro entered holding a bouquet of flowers.


    "Excuse me," Kube Rokuro said aftering in, handing the flowers to Qingdai with his usual shy smile, "Doctor Qingdai, I''vee to pick you up from the hospital. These flowers are for you."


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s shy demeanor, Qingdai''s face was immediately reced with a bright smile. She took the flowers and sniffed them gently before saying, "What beautiful flowers! Haven''t I mentioned before? Just call me Qingdai, there is no need to be so formal as to call me Doctor Qingdai."


    "Qing... Qingdai," under Qingdai''s instruction, Kube Rokuro hesitantly called out her name, seeming quite embarrassed.


    Kube Rokuro''s shy demeanor immediately made Qingdaiugh again.


    Seeing Qingdai smile, her eyes curving into crescents, Kube Rokuro was inadvertently charmed by her and stared nkly for a while before snapping back to reality and saying to Qingdai, "Let me help you with your luggage! Have you packed everything? Qing... Qingdai."


    "Yeah, it''s just a few clothes, I can carry them myself," Qingdai maintained a smile toward Kube Rokuro, preparing to bend down and pick up her own luggage.


    However, before Qingdai could even reach her luggage bag, Kube Rokuro had already hastily picked it up for her, "Let me carry it for you, it''s not heavy anyway."


    "Thank you, Mr. Kube! Let''s go," Qingdai said, thanking Kube Rokuro, and then the two of them walked toward the exit together.


    Before Kube Rokuro''s arrival, Qingdai had alreadypleted the discharge procedures, so they headed straight out of the hospital.


    But they hadn''t gone far when they encountered Chen Yu in the corridor, who seemed to have been waiting for them on purpose.


    "Yu... Brother Yu? What are you doing here?" Kube Rokuro stuttered upon seeing Chen Yu, clearly feeling as if he''d been caught doing something he shouldn''t have.


    As for Qingdai, herplexion wasn''t great either, but she quickly suppressed her negative emotions and bowed graciously to Chen Yu, greeting and thanking him, "Professor Chen Yu, I''m truly grateful for your helpst time."


    "You should thank Hiromi forst time, that was her effort," Chen Yu responded lukewarmly to Qingdai''s thanks, then asked, "When did you, Doctor Qingdai, meet Rokuro?"


    "I''ve encountered Mr. Kube several times in the hospital before, so that''s how we got acquainted. Do you have a good rtionship with Mr. Kube, Professor Chen Yu?" Although Qingdai was well aware of the strong rtionship between Kube Rokuro and Chen Yu, just like Chen Yu was aware of when she met Kube Rokuro, even though it was clear to everyone, it still required confirmation.


    "Rokuro is Professor Kube''s son, and I''ve known him since my time at the University of Tokyo," replied Chen Yu, but looking at Kube Rokuro, who was standing next to Qingdai with his head bowed and not daring to speak, he couldn''t help but sigh inwardly. It seemed that Rokuro should indeed find a girlfriend like Qingdai, someone with her temperament¡ªthey wouldplement each other well.


    Even though he thought this, bearing in mind Qingdai''s previous scheming, Chen Yu still felt somewhat uneasy about her and said to Qingdai, "Could I trouble you for a moment? I have something to say to Rokuro."


    "Sure, I''ll wait for you ahead, Mr. Kube." Hearing Chen Yu''s request, Qingdaiplied, smiled at Kube Rokuro, and walked toward the elevators ahead.


    Once Qingdai had walked away, Chen Yu finally asked Kube Rokuro, "The female doctor you mentioned meeting in the hospital before, that was Doctor Qingdai, right?"


    "Yes... Brother Yu, I didn''t mean to keep it from you! I just didn''t know Doctor Qingdai''s name before," Kube Rokuro hurriedly exined to Chen Yu, fearing any misunderstanding.


    Chen Yu shook his head slightly, looking at Kube Rokuro with aplex expression, and let out a sigh, "Doctor Qingdaies from the well-known Tashiro Family in the medical field. Although she is not the legitimate daughter, she is still from a respected family. If you want to be with her, Rokuro..."


    Chen Yu didn''t finish his sentence, trusting that Kube Rokuro would understand his meaning.


    "I understand, Brother Yu. I... I will try hard!" Kube Rokuro''s demeanor naturally dimmed upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, but he soon rallied.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s newfound determination, Chen Yu was a bit taken aback, but the change wasn''t necessarily a bad thing, and after some thought, he nodded, "Then you do your best, Rokuro. If you need any help, just ask."

 Chapter 511 - 507: New Patient (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Encountering Kube Rokuroing to pick Qingdai up from the hospital was for Chen Yu just a small episode, neither significant nor trivial.


    What was more important for him today was to help Keiko''s father go through the hospital transfer procedures.


    After several days of preparation, Chen Yu''s Regenerative Medicine Laboratory was finally ready for use, and Keiko''s father would be the first patient received by this regenerative medical research institution.


    In the ward, Keiko''s mother was helping Keiko''s father get dressed.


    Although Keiko''s father wanted to dress himself, his fingers, which had not yet recovered, still could not bend, making it very difficult to button clothes or zip zippers, so Keiko''s mother still had to help him.


    However,pared to his previous paralyzed state, Keiko''s father, now able to lift his hands and cooperate, had indeed reduced the workload for Keiko''s mother.


    "Doctor Chen Yu!" Upon seeing Chen Yu enter the ward, Keiko''s mother quickly greeted him, and even Keiko''s father, sitting on the bed, showed excitement, uttering sounds from his throat as if he wanted to say something to Chen Yu.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu hurriedly soothed Keiko''s father, "Don''t get excited, Mr. Kobayashi. Yournguage function has not recovered yet, and you cannot speak for the time being. Don''t worry, I know what you want to say. Let''s save the words of gratitude until after you''ve recovered."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Keiko''s mother also quicklyforted Keiko''s father until he calmed down, and then said to Chen Yu, "Doctor Chen Yu, you''ve helped our family so much; I really don''t know what to say! If it weren''t for you, my husband''s recovery would have been impossible, and now you''re also helping us get better treatment. What we owe you and Doctor Jounouchi, we really don''t know how to repay!"


    "There''s no need to be so formal. I''ve already said that Hiromi and I are not helping you for any return," Chen Yu said, shaking his head as he saw Keiko''s mother wanted to express her gratitude again. "Actually, your willingness to cooperate with the treatment is already a great help to me. You must know that many of the treatment ns tried on Mr. Kobayashi are still in the clinical trial phase and are not so safe. Your willingness to ept such risky treatments is a significant help to me, so you don''t have to be so polite or keep thanking me."


    However, Keiko''s mother had apletely different view of Chen Yu''s words, "It''s true what you''re saying, but we also know how much risk you are taking to treat my husband. Although clinical trials have risks, it''s still better than letting my husband just lie there without treatment! We can''t do anything for you, Doctor Chen Yu, and if you won''t even let us thank you, we really will feel guilty!"


    With Keiko''s mother speaking so earnestly, Chen Yu found it difficult to say anything else and had to drop the subject. He then asked her, "Have youpleted the transfer procedures? Although I am the primary doctor at both facilities, we still have to follow the proper procedures."


    "Please don''t worry, Doctor Chen Yu. We havepleted all the necessary procedures and are just getting my husband dressed to transfer over," Keiko''s mother replied promptly when Chen Yu asked, and even produced the already prepared transfer document from her person and handed it to him.


    After checking the transfer document and finding no issues, Chen Yu nodded, gave it back to Keiko''s mother, and said, "Since all the procedures arepleted, wait here for a while. I will arrange for someone to take you over. After you settle in there, we''ll discuss the specific treatment ns."


    "Okay, thank you, Doctor Chen Yu!" Keiko''s mother thanked him once again.


    Feeling somewhat overwhelmed by such gratitude, Chen Yu quickly left the ward amidst Keiko''s mother''s profuse thanks.


    Outside the ward, Chen Yu addressed Kyuuzai Ryousen, who hade to take Keiko''s father to theboratory, "Ryosen-kun, I''m sorry to trouble you this time. After you take the patient over, do aprehensive and meticulous examination, and also arrange for him to start rehabilitation. After beingatose for a year, his muscles and nervous system need to re-adapt."


    "Understood, Professor. I''ll make the arrangements," Kyuuzai Ryousen replied, and then asked Chen Yu, "Professor, is there anything else you need?"


    "Nothing else for now, but prepare myb over there; I''ll be there this afternoon," Chen Yu thought for a moment, deciding he had nothing more to instruct.


    "All right, Professor. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go get busy," Kyuuzai Ryousen said, taking note of Chen Yu''s instructions. Seeing no furthermands from him, Ryousen left, and Chen Yu headed for his office.


    Before Chen Yu reached his office, however, he suddenly saw Dr. Daimon Michiko approaching, holding a medical record and reading it.


    Chen Yu greeted her, "Dr. Daimon, is there a new patient?"


    "Yes, a patient with abdominal pain and lower limb swelling, suspected to be a tumor," Dr. Daimon Michiko exined to Chen Yu. While she didn''t think much of the medical skills and character of many surgeons, she did recognize Chen Yu''s expertise and handed him the medical record: "The patient previously used diuretics for treatment, which reduced the swelling in the feet, but the abdominal distension persisted. Local examinations revealed a mass in the Inferior Vena Cava, so it''s rmended hee to Tokyo for consultation. I''m about to arrange a detailed examination for him."


    "Hmm, these symptoms could be a tumor in the Inferior Vena Cava. If there is swelling of the lower limbs and abdominal pain... it may have already invaded other organs. It''s best to confirm the diagnosis quickly to arrange surgery," Chen Yu browsed the medical record briefly and quickly gave his opinion.


    "I have the same thoughts. So, for the surgery, I''ll count on Doctor Chen Yu to help arrange it. I hope we can operate on this patient as soon as possible," Dr. Daimon Michiko nodded at Chen Yu''s assessment, took the medical record back from him, and then, as if something suddenly urred to her, she seriously said to Chen Yu, "Oh, and this patient is mine! Doctor Chen Yu, you cannot take the lead surgeon position from me!"


    Dr. Daimon Michiko''s words were serious, but her expression was like that of a child defending a beloved toy.


    Seeing Dr. Daimon Michiko''s demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile wryly, shaking his head and saying, "I might not be at the hospitaltely; you should go directly to Professor Kube for this. Moreover... with such arge mass in the patient''s Inferior Vena Cava, you won''t be able to do the surgery by yourself."

 Chapter 512: 508

    Although Daimon Michiko told Chen Yu not to take her position as the chief surgeon, she knew very well that she could notplete the surgery by herself.


    The Inferior Vena Cava is thergest vein in the human body and has a significant impact. If the patient''s tumor is located at this site, the surgery not only is difficult but also has high risks, and the slightest carelessness could lead to very serious consequences.


    Especially in the patient''s previous examination results, it was clear to see that the abdominal mass had affected the liver, kidneys, and several major blood vessels. Should major bleeding ur during surgery, it could very likely endanger the patient''s life.


    Such aplex surgery, if performed by ordinary doctors, might even require two surgical teams to take turns in a ry to have enough energy and strength toplete it.


    "If you, Doctor Chen Yu, were to be the chief surgeon, what method would you use toplete this surgery?" Daimon Michiko, though confident in her own surgical abilities, did not believe she could finish the surgery alone. If possible, she actually wanted Chen Yu to act as her assistant to help herplete the surgery.


    Hearing Daimon Michiko ask this, Chen Yu touched his nose and, after carefully reviewing the patient''s medical record again, said, "The specific examination results haven''te out yet, so I can''t make a conclusive decision, but if surgery on the tumor at the location of the Inferior Vena Cava is to be performed, I would opt for an extracorporeal cirction for the resection of the downstream Inferior Vena Cava and then treat it by transnting an artificial blood vessel.


    However, this operation might likely require the resection and autologous transntation of the liver and kidneys. Yet, liver resection after the removal of the Inferior Vena Cava tumor and autologous liver and kidney transnts have only two sessful cases worldwide. Daimon-san, are you thinking of taking on this challenge?"


    "It''s not about taking on a challenge, but about healing the patient," Daimon Michiko, though addicted to performing surgeries, was very serious about treating patients: "And I will not fail!"


    "It''s not something that can be dismissed by just iming there will be no failure, but let''s wait for the patient''s examination results first. Perhaps autologous liver and kidney transnts won''t be necessary?" Although Chen Yu remained optimistic, looking at the examination results on the medical record, he was not optimistic about this surgery.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It was another week''s preoperative seminar, and the first case to be presented was the one that Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko had discussed before.


    "The patient, Murata Kouta-san, a 42-year-old male. The patient sought medical treatment at a local hospital for abdominal pain and swelling of the lower extremities, and the swelling was alleviated after taking diuretic medications. However, a mass in the Inferior Vena Cava was discovered upon examination at the local hospital. After examining at our hospital, it was confirmed to be a leiomyosaa of the Inferior Vena Cava, with the attending physician being Doctor Daimon Michiko."


    "This patient is my patient. After a CT scan, it was confirmed that behind the patient''s liver, from the entrance of the renal vein to the Inferior Vena Cava to the entrance of the atrium, there is a fifteen-centimeter-long tumor, and it has already caused hepatic vein obstruction and possibly invaded the Right Hepatic Vein and Right Renal Vein." Daimon Michiko stood up, walked to the screen, and pointed at the CT images on it as she exined.


    Such a degree of tumor is very rare even for the doctors at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital. After Daimon Michiko finished her exnation, a sharp intake of breath could be heard in the conference room, clearly everyone was shocked by the severity of the tumor.


    At this point, an internist stood up and said, "A tumor of this degree is no longer suitable for surgical removal. I suggest that the patient should be transferred to our department for conservative treatment, prioritizing the patient''s survival time and quality of life."


    "Now that Professor Chen Yu has developed a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, it can ensure the survival time and quality of life of patients with tumors like this one well. There''s no need to take such a big risk to operate on the patient."


    Although internal medicine and surgery are traditionally at odds, in the face of Chen Yu''s invention of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, internists had to admit that it was a very effective treatment for cancer. Although it couldn''t cure the disease, as long as one kept taking it, it could suppress the cancer. This was nothing short of a godsend for those with terminal cancer, and despite their reluctance, internists had to use this drug.


    However, the drug was not yet officially on the market; they could only get a limited number of treatment slots from Chen Yu under the guise of clinical trials, limiting the use of the drug.


    But when Chen Yu heard the internist''s words, he stood up to object, "The initial intent of my research on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was to cure cancer, not just to suppress it. As doctors, if we choose to evade because of the high difficulty of surgery, how can we live up to those patients who entrust their lives to us, and how can we promote the development of medicine?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, the internist was immediately put in an awkward position and did not know how to retort, so he had to sit down dejectedly.


    Chen Yu''s words were typical grand truths. Although they sounded very reasonable, they weren''t very practical. However, such words are exactly what one cannot refute because no one wants tomit a fundamental mistake. It was precisely because of this that Chen Yu intentionally spoke this way to block the idea of conservative treatment favored by internal medicine.


    However, while ordinary internists could not refute Chen Yu''s words, Yamamoto Hisae, the head of internal medicine, clearly wouldn''t be so easily deterred by Chen Yu''s words and immediately questioned him: "Professor Chen Yu, your idea is certainly good, but this surgery is so difficult. The tumor is only one centimeter away from the patient''s heart. Professor Chen Yu, are you really confident inpleting this surgery? And how do you n to aplish such a surgery?"


    Yamamoto Hisae didn''t refute Chen Yu''s statement; she was merely inquiring about the method of surgery. But the implication of her words was clear -- if even a surgical n could not be proposed, then there''s no point in performing the surgery.


    But this was not something that could stump Chen Yu. He stood up from his seat, walked to the screen, looked at the patient''s CT images, and said to Daimon Michiko beside him: "Just as I expected, liver resection and autotransntation are necessary!"


    "Not only the liver, but the kidneys might also need resection and autotransntation, given how extensively the tumor has invaded," Daimon Michiko nodded and discussed with Chen Yu how toplete the surgery: "So, an ex vivo liver resection and autotransntation need to be performed?"


    "Yes, through extracorporeal cirction, perform an ex vivo liver resection, autologous liver transntation, renal vein resection and reconstruction, inferior vena cava excision, and artificial blood vessel transnt surgery to treat the patient''s inferior vena cava leiomyosaa," Chen Yu listed the surgical steps required and added, "Vascr surgery, hepatobiliary surgery, and organ transntation surgery are all required to participate in the operation."

 Chapter 513 - 509: Plan Confirmed (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    In a small conference room, a seminar discussing the surgery for Murata Kouta was underway.


    Aside from Chen Yu and Daimon Michi, several professors and doctors from hepatobiliary surgery, vascr surgery, and organ transnt surgery were also in attendance, and the meeting was personally chaired by Professor Kube.


    "Since Mr. Chen Yu has just introduced the patient''s condition, let''s move on to discuss the specifics of the surgical n," said Professor Kube, looking towards Chen Yu, signaling for him to exin, "Mr. Chen Yu, please go ahead."


    "Yes, Professor," nodded Chen Yu. Seeing that everyone in the conference room was looking at him, he began to exin, "This is a very difficult andplex surgery. First, we need to separate the tumor from the patient, because the tumor has already invaded the entrance to the atrium, so we have to consider the possibility of needing to open the atrium during the tumor removal."


    "What about pulling the tumor down away from the atrium?" Hearing Chen Yu mention the possibility of needing to open the atrium, Daimon Michi offered a different view, "If we pull the tumor out of the atrium, then we won''t need to open it."


    Chen Yu nodded, affirming Daimon Michi''s suggestion, and further exined, "That is certainly possible, but we must consider all possibilities. If pulling is unsessful, or if the tumor is too adhesive or has already entered the atrium, then we must consider opening the atrium for surgery."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Daimon Michi thought for a moment and then nodded without furtherment.


    Seeing that Daimon Michi had no other objections, Chen Yu continued, "Afterpleting the tumor separation, we will need to cut the Inferior Vena Cava below the atrium, insert a cann into the portal vein for extracorporeal cirction, sever the hepatic artery, portal vein, andmon bile duct. Below, at the ne of the left renal vein, we will cut the Inferior Vena Cava andpletely remove the entire Inferior Vena Cava and liver, then hand them over to hepatobiliary surgery and organ transnt surgery for hepatic vein reconstruction and caudate lobe removal."


    "Quite aplex surgery indeed! But we hepatobiliary surgery have no problem,"mented Professor Tashita from hepatobiliary surgery, who was sitting in the conference room. Having assessed the situation, he knew it was not going to be an easy surgery, but he still assured cooperation.


    Sitting beside him, Professor Kobayakawa from organ transnt surgery also nodded, affirming, "Our organ transnt surgery will also cooperate fully. This time I will personally step in."


    Seeing that the professors had made their assurances, Chen Yu nodded in thanks before continuing, "After excising the Inferior Vena Cava and the liver, we will need to perform an artificial vein graft reconstruction between the Inferior Vena Cava and the left renal vein, as well as an anastomosis reconstruction between the right renal vein and the artificial vein graft to preserve the patient''s kidney function on both sides. Vascr surgery will need to coordinate for this part."


    "No problem, since Professor Kobayakawa has decided to personally step in, I can''t lose to him! I will personally take care of it for vascr surgery," chuckled Professor Shiye from vascr surgery, ncing at Professor Kobayakawa sitting beside him and agreeing to cooperate.


    "Finally, thest step will be the liver autotransnt. After Professor Tashita and Professor Kobayakawaplete the hepatic vein reconstruction and caudate lobe removal, Dr. Daimon and I will transnt the patient''s liver back into the body," Chen Yu turned to Daimon Michi by his side, as if to confirm that she had no issues.


    Daimon Michi, feeling Chen Yu''s gaze, showed her usual confident expression and seriously said, "As long as I have the cooperation of Professor Chen Yu, I will not fail."


    "If Dr. Daimon is confident, then the entire process of the operation can be confirmed," Chen Yu stated and then stood up to go to the whiteboard at the front of the conference room. He wrote down the results just discussed, "The surgery will be led by Dr. Daimon, with me serving as the first assistant, responsible for the removal of the patient''s Inferior Vena Cava and liver. Then Professor Shiye will rece me and Dr. Daimon, toplete the reconstruction of the Inferior Vena Cava - left renal vein artificial vein graft and the anastomosis reconstruction of the right renal vein and the artificial vein graft. At the same time, Professor Kobayakawa and Professor Tashita will need toplete the hepatic vein reconstruction and caudate lobe removal of the patient''s liver.


    Once these two steps arepleted, the treated liver will be handed back to me and Dr. Daimon for reimntation into the patient''s body, and toplete the vascr reconstruction to restore the patient''s liver function. The entire surgery is estimated to take nine hours. I wonder if anyone has anything to add or any questions?"


    After Chen Yu wrote down the dense surgical steps on the whiteboard, all the doctors in the conference room had serious expressions on their faces, because it was an extremelyplex surgery, demanding very high precision in every step, and any mistake could lead to the death of the patient on the operating table.


    Looking at the surgical steps written by Chen Yu, Professor Kobayakawa suddenly asked, "Considering the medical examination results of the patient, his kidneys may also be affected. Do we need to prepare for kidney removal and autotransnt?"


    Upon hearing Professor Kobayakawa''s question, Chen Yu nced at Daimon Michi and nodded before replying, "Although it doesn''t seem necessary at the moment, considering the potential for the patient''s condition to worsen, let''s still prepare for that possibility. If kidney removal is required, Dr. Daimon and I will deal with the kidneys while performing the liver surgery."


    Seeing Chen Yu had made arrangements, Professor Kobayakawa nodded and raised no further objections.


    Professor Kube surveyed the conference room once more and saw that no other doctors had furtherments, so he made the decision, "Then let''s proceed with preparation following the surgical n proposed by Mr. Chen Yu. Each department must fully cooperate. Globally, there are only two cases where removal of an Inferior Vena Cava tumor followed by autologous liver and kidney transnt surgery has been sessful, and this will be a first for Japan.


    This is an important opportunity for Tokyo University Medical School Hospital to showcase our medical expertise and standards. Everyone, please exert every effort to cure this patient, sparing no expense!"


    "As you wish!" All doctors in the conference room responded in unison to Professor Kube''s serious words.


    Professor Kube nodded in satisfaction before turning to his prot¨¦g¨¦ and inquired, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you need anything else for this surgery?"


    "During surgery, we''ll need the anesthesiologist to closely monitor the patient''s vital signs. Other anesthesiologists are not as well-coordinated with me and Dr. Daimon, so Dr. Jounouchi should be responsible for the anesthesia. Additionally, I hope the hospital will provide the highest priority for this surgery."


    ```

 Chapter 514 - 510: Surgery In Progress (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Eh? Mr. Chen Yu, you want me to serve as the anesthesiologist for the surgery?" Inside the office of General Surgery, Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat surprised to hear Chen Yu asking her to take on the role of anesthesiologist for the surgery: "Do you really need toe over specifically to ask me that? Isn''t it just a surgery, and haven''t you and Daimon-san asked me to be the anesthesiologist for your surgeries many times before?"


    This was exactly what Jounouchi Hiromi found strange. Whether it was Chen Yu or Daimon Michiko, whenever they needed her as the anesthesiologist for a surgery, they would simply inform her directly. It was rare for Chen Yu toe over and exin it to her like today, and even seek her opinion.


    Facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s puzzlement, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows and smiled at her: "Isn''t this me showing respect for you, Hiromi? Last time you even told me that every surgery you help me with is troublesome, so this time I came to ask for your opinion. If you''re unwilling, then I can just have the hospital assign another anesthesiologist, no big deal."


    "So, is this surgery going to be very troublesome?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, curiously asking him. She wanted to assess the difficulty of the surgery before deciding whether to ept it.


    "It''s a veryplicated surgery. The patient has an inferior vena cava leiomyosaa. Due to the location of the tumor, we need to remove the liver first, then proceed with excision of the inferior vena cava. Besides that, we might also need to remove the kidneys and then perform autotransntation after the extracorporeal surgery," Chen Yu exined the surgical n they had discussed before to Jounouchi Hiromi, emphasizing the role of the anesthesiologist in this surgery: "Since the tumor has reached the entrance of the atrium, in order to avoid opening up the heart chamber, the anesthesiologist will have to monitor the patient''s heart condition with an ultrasound throughout the operation to help extract the tumor from the heart.


    Moreover, the whole surgical process requires strict time control, whether it''s the extracorporeal surgery after the liver is removed or the artificial blood vessel transntation to rece the inferior vena cava, all require the precise control of the anesthesiologist. I don''t trust the other anesthesiologists at the hospital; only your skills, Hiromi, can give me peace of mind."


    "Is this surgery very rare?" After listening to Chen Yu''s introduction, Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat eager to try. As a surgeon, being able to participate in such rare and challenging surgeries was a very rare opportunity for her.


    "It''s the third case in the world, the first in Japan." Chen Yu naturally understood Jounouchi Hiromi''s feelings and ced the surgery information in front of her.


    "Alright, let me take a look first." Despite her words, Jounouchi Hiromi had in fact already agreed.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At Chen Yu''s request for the highest priority, the surgery went ahead as scheduled.


    Inside the operating room, Professors Tashita, Kobayakawa, and Shiye, who had participated in the seminar before, were now dressed in surgical attire, ready for the operation.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi sitting at the anesthesiologist''s spot, Chen Yu smiled and then moved to the position of the first assistant: "You came after all, Hiromi."


    "Without me to help you two, you definitely wouldn''t do well, remember to treat me to dinner afterwards! Especially you, Daimon-san, don''t try to pass it off with just a beef bowl!" Jounouchi Hiromi nced at Daimon Michiko, who was standing at the lead surgeon''s position, and yfully threatened her.


    Listening to Jounouchi Hiromi''s threat, Daimon Michiko nodded indifferently: "Understood, let''s start the surgery already! How are the patient''s vitals?"


    "Blood pressure 120/82, heart rate 84, sinus rhythm." Watching Daimon Michiko get into the zone, Jounouchi Hiromi also reported the patient''s vital signs and began monitoring their bodily functions.


    Hearing the vital signs reported by Jounouchi Hiromi, Daimon Michiko nodded, nced at the three professors and other doctors standing by in the operating room, then said to Chen Yu in front of her: "Then let''s start the surgery, scalpel."


    For Chen Yu, serving as someone''s surgical assistant was an experience he had during his medical training when he was still studying, and in Japan, as he was a Ph.D. graduate from The University of Tokyo Faculty of Medicine, he had quickly be a lead surgeon not long after starting his work, although it had been less than two years, for Chen Yu, this feeling was still nostalgically familiar.


    Despite getting slightly carried away, Chen Yu quickly focused his attention on the surgery. Watching Daimon Michiko cut open the patient''s skin, he promptly kept the surgical field clear.


    "As expected, the caudate lobe of the liver has been infiltrated, it needs to be removed!" Daimon Michiko looked at the patient''s liver and her tone conveyed a sense of inevitability.


    Daimon Michiko could see what was going on, and naturally, so could Chen Yu. He wasn''t surprised by this oue that was anticipated beforehand: "I hope his kidneys can hold up so we won''t have to do a removal and autotransntation, because recovery from that would be quite troublesome."


    "Leave that talk forter, focus on the tumor separation first." Daimon Michiko said as she took the surgical scissors from the instrument nurse and began separating the tumor.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu also reached out to take a tissue forceps from the instrument nurse, assisting Daimon Michiko.


    Since the tumor was growing inside the wall of the inferior vena cava and had already infiltrated the surrounding organs and tissues, the dissection was very tricky, and they had to cut off the blood flow in the inferior vena cava, which required the use of an extracorporeal cirction.


    As Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko were performing the surgery, the other three professors watched tensely.


    With their status and position, they rarely did this kind of supporting role in surgeries anymore, but their participation in this surgery obviously made them realize the difficulty of the operation, causing them to tense up as well.


    "Extracorporeal cirction starting, prepare to separate the tumor." Afterpleting the connection of the blood vessels to the extracorporeal cirction, Daimon Michiko took a deep breath and began the most challenging part of this operation, extracting the tumor from the patient''s heart chamber.


    Before Daimon Michiko started, Chen Yu called out to Jounouchi Hiromi on the side: "Hiromi, keep an eye on the patient''s heart condition, it''s in your hands!"


    "Got it!" Jounouchi Hiromi responded, mustering up full concentration, intently watching her monitor, not missing any details.


    Finally, under everyone''s watchful eyes in the operating room, Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko together sessfully separated a fifteen-centimeter-long tumor from the patient''s body.


    "Tumor sessfully removed, now onto the liver!" Having pulled the tumor out of the patient''s heart chamber, Daimon Michiko also breathed a sigh of relief but quickly started the preparations for removing the patient''s liver.

 Chapter 515 - 511 Post-Op (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Under the coboration of three professors and Chen Yu, Daimon Michiko finallypleted the third case in the world, and the first in Japan, of Inferior Vena Cava resection and autologous liver transntation.


    However, although she hadpleted such a difficult surgery, Daimon Michiko did not feel the joy that the other doctors in the operating room did. Instead, there was an indescribable doubt on her face. After merely expressing her appreciation for their hard work to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, she left the operating room.


    Seeing the doubt on Daimon Michiko''s face, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces, feeling concerned that they might have given themselves away during the surgery.


    Because during the surgery, there was a crisis when the patient''s blood vessel ruptured and caused severe bleeding due to the nervousness of an assistant during Professor Shiye''s anastomosis of the right renal vein and the artificial blood vessel.


    Daimon Michiko had intended to push Professor Shiye''s assistant aside and find the point of bleeding herself, but Chen Yu had stepped up to the operating table before her and quickly resolved the issue.


    On the surface, everything seemed fine, but in reality, at that time, it was Hiromi Jounouchi secretly controlling the patient''s blood flow, reducing the bleeding substantially, which allowed the patient to turn the corner. Chen Yu finding the bleeding point andpleting the hemostasis was merely to align and conceal Hiromi Jounouchi''s intervention.


    Professor Shiye might not have noticed anything amiss, but for Daimon Michiko, having seen all kinds of situations as DoctorX, she might have sensed something was off.


    However, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were not too worried. If push came to shove, they could steadfastly deny it. Daimon Michiko was not a research-oriented doctor, after all, she might only feel something was wrong without delving into it.


    Yet, what Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did not take seriously, for Professor Shiye, it was infuriating and humiliating.


    "How can your hand tremble during surgery! Is this your first time on the operating table? Luckily, Professor Chen Yu corrected the mistake promptly, or else if the patient had died because of your error, could you bear that responsibility?" Outside the operating room, before even taking off his surgical gown, Professor Shiye was already loudly scolding the assistant who had erred during the surgery.


    Hearing Professor Shiye''s reprimand, Professors Kobayakawa and Tashita who were still in the operating room, hurried out and stopped the enraged Professor Shiye.


    "Shiye, let it go, let it go. Anyone could make a mistake during surgery; there''s no need to be so angry; it''s not worth it."


    "That''s right, didn''t we all have shaky hands when we were young? Didn''t you also rupture a patient''s blood vessel back in the day? The surgeon in charge at that time just told you to calm down before continuing the surgery, and there were no repercussions afterwards," said Professor Kobayakawa, who was of the same tenure as Professor Shiye, even bringing up the past to persuade him.


    Although Professor Shiye was scolding fiercely, Chen Yu could still hear his protection for the assistant in his words, as there was no mention of any punishment for the assistant from beginning to end, only in scolding and stressing that the assistant could not bear the responsibility.


    After all, the assistant that was able to partake in such an important surgery must have been valued by Professor Shiye on a regr basis. Even though a mistake urred, Professor Shiye would certainly not wish to punish him.


    However, with other department''s professors present, not dealing with the issue would be a loss of face. Scolding the assistant in front of everyone certainly made it difficult for him to save face, but it was preferable to being held ountable for a medical ident and facing disciplinary action.


    Seeing Professor Shiye gradually calming down under the persuasion of Professors Kobayakawa and Tashita, yet still ncing at him from time to time, Chen Yu smiled inwardly before approaching the scolded assistant and asked with a deliberately expressionless face, "Why did you make a mistake?"


    "I was too¡­ too nervous during the surgery," replied the assistant who had just been reprimanded by Professor Shiye, his voice faltering from fear. A mishap during the surgery could lead to serious consequences for the one primarily responsible; in the worst case, he could even be dismissed. Now with Chen Yu''s expressionless demeanor, he stammered while speaking.


    "Nervous? For a surgeon, the most important thing is to remain calm at all times. If you''re this nervous over something minor, what would you do if you had to take the lead in surgery? What if the patient is dying and waiting for you to make a life-saving decision? How can a patient trust their life to you with such mental fortitude?" Chen Yu questioned the assistant, not angry but rather dissatisfied with his psychological quality, and took this opportunity to give him a stern reminder.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, watching Chen Yu give the assistant a piece of his mind, thought it was time to help Chen Yu step down, so she stepped forward and said, "That''s enough. identally damaging a blood vessel during surgery is nothing unusual; if doctors were as nervous as you, patients would have died long ago. Practice more, and don''t stand here now; the patient is being moved out."


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Chen Yu also turned to the assistant and said, "Did you hear that? Get out of the way. Go back and work on your mental resilience, otherwise how can we trust you to assist in the next surgery?"


    After speaking, Chen Yu left with Hiromi Jounouchi, following the patient out.


    "You heard it, didn''t you? Now go back and reflect on your actions!" Professor Shiye said, watching the assistant still standing there, and hurriedly told him to get lost.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Hiromi, why did you suddenly intervene in the surgery today? You didn''t need to step in; I could have handled it," said Chen Yu to Hiromi Jounouchi in his office after the patient had been moved to the ICU ward.


    "This surgery was so important; what if you couldn''t find the patient''s bleeding point quickly enough? Anything can happen during surgery, and ensuring the patient''s life is the top priority, isn''t it?" Hiromi Jounouchi spoke somewhat nonchntly, confident about whether her intervention would be discovered or not.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to say something else, the voice of Shirai Rena was heard from outside, "Dr. Daimon? You can''t go in there! The professor is talking with Dr. Jounouchi; wait a moment!"


    "I say, you two, did you do something during the patient''s hemorrhage in the surgery that I don''t know about?" However, Shirai Rena couldn''t stop Daimon Michiko, who pushed open the door to Chen Yu''s office and, seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi talking, directly asked them.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged a nce, then turned to Daimon Michiko, "Sorry, I don''t know what you''re talking about, Daimon-san."

 Chapter 516 - 512: The Rank of Gods (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "It was during the surgery just now when that assistant identally ruptured the patient''s blood vessel, causing a massive hemorrhage, and you stepped in to intervene, stopping the bleeding so quickly!" Daimon Michiko looked at Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who clearly seemed to be hiding something from her, and immediately demanded with dissatisfaction, "Why did the patient''s bleeding stop at less than 10? Even if your intervention was timely and the bleeding stopped quickly, given the patient''s bleeding condition at that time, it should have been 20! You must have done something!"


    "What could we have done? I simply found the bleeding point on the patient and acted quickly to stop it, nothing more," Yu Chen naturally could not admit to Daimon Michiko''s suspicions and continued to shake his head in denial.


    Meanwhile, Hiromi Jounouchi hastily chimed in, "Besides, even if we did do something, what could we have done? Do you really think Mr. Chen Yu and I could control the patient''s bleeding? While it''s true that drugs can be used to slow the patient''s heartbeat and reduce the speed of the blood flow, these things take time to work! There was simply no time for that just now."


    Left speechless by Hiromi Jounouchi''s retort, Daimon Michiko was quite certain that Yu Chen had indeed done something on the operating table to stop the bleeding so quickly, and that Hiromi Jounouchi was definitely aware of it as well. The feeling of not being able to get the truth out of them was like a fishbone stuck in her throat, extremely frustrating and ufortable.


    "But still¡­" Daimon Michiko was about to argue some more when Hiromi Jounouchi already began to push her out of Chen Yu''s office.


    While pushing Michiko out, Hiromi Jounouchi also said to her, "Come on, instead of obsessing over this here, you might as well think about what you should treat me to eat! Beef over rice is definitely not going to cut it!"


    Having said that, Hiromi Jounouchi pushed Michiko out of Chen Yu''s office and quickly closed the door, ignoring Michiko''s knocking and refusing to open it again.


    "Are you really not nning to tell her the truth?" asked Yu Chen with a smile as he watched Hiromi Jounouchi push out Michiko.


    There were quite a few people in the world who knew of transcendental beings, and even though ordinary people considered these tales as urban legends, having one more Michiko Daimon in the know didn''t seem to be a big deal. Furthermore, she possessed intense Power of Faith, which if effectively converted, could even enable her to achieve Divine Enthronement on the spot.


    "Let''s not tell her for now. Besides, with Daimon-san''s personality, knowing these things wouldn''t make much of a difference. To her, as long as it''s unrted to surgery, all she cares about is food, mahjong, and hot springs," Hiromi Jounouchi knew Michiko Daimon''s personality like the back of her hand and, after giving it some thought, decided there was no need to reveal the truth.


    "Well, if Hiromi says so, then let''s leave it at that. However, I do think that with Daimon-san''s potential, if she knew how to be transcendent, her rich Power of Faith could make bing a Demigod or even a Lesser God a logical progression," Yu Chen said, referring to Power of Faith. He thought that if Audis and Xiao Lan, the two creatures intent on bing the cat''s protector gods, knew that just by performing surgeries Michiko Daimon had umted enough divine power to be a Lesser God, they would probably die of anger¡­ or perhaps turn green with envy?


    Yet, this revtion came as a shock to Hiromi Jounouchi as well.


    She was aware of the Power of Faith within Michiko Daimon but was astonished at the idea that this Power of Faith could directly turn Michiko Daimon into a Lesser God.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, Lesser Gods should already be True Gods, right? Daimon-san is just an ordinary person; can she really leap over so many tiers and directly enter the Divine Domain?" Although the Crimson Hymn also had records on deities, Hiromi Jounouchi, unlike Chen Yu, hadn''t spent years studying. The vast sea of information was still at a level where she was making up for the basics.


    Chen Yu nodded, snapped his fingers, and summoned a group of light and shadow figures in the air, exining to Hiromi Jounouchi, "The worship of a certain object or person by mortals generates faith, and these umted faith bes the Power of Faith. By absorbing and converting the Power of Faith, deities can obtain Divine Power, making themselves stronger."


    As Chen Yu exined, the light and shadow figures began to strike praying poses, and among them, one figure was in a position of being worshiped, with a halo above its head.


    "As the worshippers and faith increase, the power of the deities also esctes. In the Multiverse, deities are categorized by Divine Ranks into Demigods, Lesser Gods, Intermediate Gods, Powerful Gods, and Supreme Deities," Chen Yu continued, waving his fingers again, turning the light and shadow figures into crude drawings of five kinds of deities, "Supreme Deities have transcended faith. Their existence is beyond mortalprehension, and they are indifferent to mortal worship and prayers, only a very few individuals are aware of their existence.


    Powerful Gods, however, still require faith to sustain themselves, but a Powerful God has at least several millions of followers, and they can evenmand other deities of lower Divine Rank, generally speaking, these are the Divine Kings of various pantheons. The Three Precious Children in Japanese Mythology and the Inari God who invited me to the banquet before are on this level."


    "Several millions of followers are enough to sustain a Powerful God? But there are so many in Japan who worship the Inari God, shouldn''t They be even more powerful?" Hiromi Jounouchi felt this was odd; in ancient times, the faith of several million people might have been difficult to gather.


    But in modern society, first of all, the poption far exceeds that of ancient times, plus the speed ofwork and information spreading, several million followers really isn''t such a difficult feat, even some top celebrities might notck such a scale of fan groups.


    "Gods are ranked, and so are believers! If you just go to a shrine to worship and pray, treating it as a custom and habit, then you can hardly call that faith in a deity. Only the true belief and adoration from the heart is called faith." Chen Yu didn''t have a special understanding of faith; he paid more attention to things rted to deities, and as for faith... how many people would worship a Necromancer?


    Even though the worship of just thousands can sustain the existence of a Lesser God, those who would worship Necromancers aren''t just afraid of death or seekers of power, their faith is also impure.


    Therefore, in earlier times, Necromancers typically used pseudonyms to disguise themselves, relying on deceiving followers and such methods to spread faith or inciting terror to gather faith, both approaches were inefficient and not particrly sessful.


    After the establishment of the Necromancy System in the Multiverse, with the continuous improvements and research by generations of Necromancers, the path to Divine Enthronement for Necromancers has shifted from relying on faith to plundering the original rules of the worlds to forge an Ancient Godhood that does not depend on faith.


    Of course, for Chen Yu, whether it''s collecting faith to forge Divine Rank or plundering world rules to create Ancient Godhood, both options are worth considering.

 Chapter 517 - 513: The Advantage of Mankind (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Listening to Chen Yu exin the knowledge about deities, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly asked out of curiosity, "Since Xiao Lan and Audis''s n can collect the Power of Faith, that is to say they can undergo Divine Enthronement, and Lesser Gods are already True Gods, why do you say that even if they sessfully be deities, they would be the weakest ones?"


    "It''s because of Divine Duty, which I should have already exined to you." As Chen Yu continued exining to Jounouchi Hiromi, the light and shadow figure in front of them once again transformed, bing various symbols: "When a world is born, the rules governing its operation are iplete and, as the world grows, these rules gradually be perfected. Some rules formed at the very beginning of the world are incredibly powerful, as they are the foundational stones of the world.


    As for some concepts that formedter on, and even those that don''t participate in the world''s operation, although they are part of the world''s rules, they are dispensable and even insignificant for the world''s operation, and therefore naturally possess very little power."


    This is why actors and stars in modern society, though they can gather vast amounts of faith, are unable to be deities¡ªbecause the admiration and trust their fans have for them is directed towards them personally, as well as the upation of being an actor.


    The God of Drama has never been a powerful deity, and this Divine Duty itself is not very powerful. Even if someone is lucky enough to grasp and harness the Power of Faith to undergo Divine Enthronement, the resulting Divine Duty would only be that of the God of Drama or the God of Singing, for instance, and it wouldn''t beprehensive. It''s easy to imagine how much power that entails."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi could generally understand his point. The divine position that Audis and Xiao Lan were seeking, that of the Guardian God of Stray Cats, could at best only reach the status of a Lesser God. Beyond that, there would be no follow-up strength; it was necessary to expand their Divine Duty in order to be promoted further.


    That''s why Chen Yu said they would be the weakest deities, because this was a Divine Duty that almost reached its peak after Enthronement, with no potential for development.


    "What about Daimon-san? Even if, like you said, she is powered by the faith of the thousands of patients she has healed, she is just one of many doctors. Even if she could be a deity, her Divine Duty would only be a part of the medical profession, which can''t be considered a powerful deity, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi recalled Chen Yu''s earlier evaluation of Daimon Michiko and was curious why he had given such an appraisal.


    "This is where being a doctor differs from being an actor. Each doctor can represent the medicalmunity as a whole, but an actor..." Chen Yu chuckled, then looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, "Do you think any actor can represent the entire actingmunity? Although each doctor is only a part of the medicalmunity, each can represent the medicalmunity as a whole. Moreover, the Divine Duty of Healing is a very powerful one. A God of Medicine even has the potential to be a Powerful God, which is far stronger than what Xiao Lan and the others aspire to be as the Cat God."


    "OK..." Jounouchi Hiromi epted his exnation, but after pondering for a while, she suddenly asked, "Then, if I were to undergo Divine Enthronement as a doctor too, could I also be a God of Medicine? Wouldn''t that take Daimon-san''s ce?"


    "Of course, that''s possible and it wouldn''t take Daimon-san''s ce, because within a world, there can be multiple deities with the same Divine Duty. It''s just that the domains you each govern would be different." Chen Yu affirmed Jounouchi Hiromi''s idea with a smile, while also adjusting the light and shadow in front of him to be a scalpel, a syringe, a stethoscope, and a conical sk: "Each Deificator initially governs only a specific domain of their Divine Duty. For example, if Daimon-san were to undergo Divine Enthronement, what she could grasp would be the domain of surgical operations."


    As Chen Yu spoke, he tapped on the scalpel in front of him, causing it to light up.


    "And if you, Hiromi, be a God of Medicine, you could only master other aspects of the domain, such as pharmacological healing, blood therapy, or clinical diagnosis, for instance. Just as modern medicine has various branches, different Gods of Medicine control different branches of the discipline, and to be a stronger deity, you must master more domains until you can control all aspects covered by your Divine Duty." Chen Yu''s tone became more serious and earnest as he spoke, and with a wave of his hand, he changed the light and shadow into symbols of the sun, moon, ocean, and grains; only then did he continue: "Take, for example, the Three Precious Children and the Inari God from Japanese Mythology¡ªthey represent indispensable rules for the operation of the world, so theoretically, they have the potential to grow into supreme deities. Unfortunately, whether it''s Amaterasu, Tsukuyomi-no-Mikoto, or even Susanou, none have expanded their Divine Duties to gain promotion.


    On the contrary, the Inari God, initially the God of Grains and Food, now governs the domains of bountiful harvest and wealth. The Divine Duty has clearly expanded a lot, and with the faith spreading wider, the power naturally bes capable of rivaling the Three Precious Children."


    "So ording to what you''re saying, the closer you are to the most fundamental concepts, the stronger you be; the more specialized the concepts, the weaker they are?" Jounouchi Hiromi summarized Chen Yu''s content.


    Chen Yu nodded affirmatively, "Exactly, the more indispensable a rule is to the operation of the universe, the greater the power it can acquire. For example, the four fundamental forces in physics¡ªif someone could master these and undergo Divine Enthronement, they would almost inevitably be a supreme deity, or even the strongest deity in the universe if they managed to achieve the grand unified theory that physicists have failed to do in hundreds of years. Perhaps only the God of Mathematics could contend with such a being."


    "What''s all this about!" Jounouchi Hiromiughed at Chen Yu''sstment, but she also discerned from his words that the closer something is to the essence of the universe, the more powerful it is. The various scientific concepts discovered by modern science allow a deity to break free from the constraints of faith, and this filled her with pride in being human.


    Although humans don''t possess the innate strength of giant dragons or other species, it''s precisely because of humans'' frailty that we constantly explore and yearn.


    Weck fangs and ws, so we invented knives and swords; weck wings, so we built airnes; weck fins, so we built ships... We possess a brain that incessantly thirsts for and explores knowledge, enabling us to understand andprehend the world''s fundamentals, and that is precisely where humans'' greatest strength lies!

 Chapter 518 - 514: Misumi Mikotos Promotion (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Within the Necromantic Space, Misumi Mikoto was curiously looking around.


    Although it was not her first time entering Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, it was the first time she was brought into the castle he shared with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Looking at the castle with its pitch-ck exterior and Gothic spires, Misumi Mikoto really felt that Chen Yu was far different from the Necromancer she had imagined.


    Not only was he working as a doctor, healing the sick and helping the injured, but even his actual residence showed no signs of anything rted to necromancy. There were neither skeletons nor corpses everywhere, nor any stench of death. Instead, the air was filled with a very pleasant fragrance of flowers.


    If it weren''t for being thrown into a blood pool by Chen Yu and soaking for half an hour during herst visit, Misumi Mikoto would have thought this ce was nothing more than an ind with a castle built on it.


    "Teacher, why aren''t there any skeletons or zombies around here?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu curiously.


    "Because I don''t like undead servants of the Skeleton Series or Corpse Series, so the undead servants here are mostly golems and spirits," Chen Yu exined to Misumi Mikoto. Realizing she had not noticed that all the maids here were spirits, he deliberately said to her, "Haven''t you noticed that there is no sun in this world? All the maids in this castle are spirits!"


    "Spirits? All of them...?!" Although she knew she was to be a Necromancer and had already had many interactions with souls, the thought that all the maids here were spirits still gave Misumi Mikoto the creeps. Fear of such things could be said to be an inherent instinct and nature of girls.


    Seeing that Misumi Mikoto was indeed a bit scared, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh, and he took her to the castle''s ss greenhouse.


    Upon entering the greenhouse, they happened to see Xiao Sanmao cleaning the small garden inside. Chen Yu greeted her proactively, "Kyoko, are you cleaning the courtyard? Do you remember Dr. Misumi? She''s the forensic pathologist who dissected your body."


    Xiao Sanmao stopped her work and, seeing Misumi Mikoto standing next to Chen Yu looking at her with surprise, greeted her with a smile, "Of course I remember. If it wasn''t for Dr. Misumi discovering the SOS message I left behind, Xiao Hua couldn''t have been saved, and I have always wanted to thank Dr. Misumi!"


    "Eh? You''re Xiao Sanmao...? Are you working as a maid for the teacher now?" Misumi Mikoto asked in surprise, looking at Xiao Sanmao in her maid outfit.


    "Yes, after Doctor Chen Yu took my ashes out from the UDI, I have been working for him to repay the favor he did in helping me." Xiao Sanmao nodded at Misumi Mikoto, answering her question: "However, I can''t do much, so I can only help Doctor Chen Yu clean the garden here, sweeping up some fallen leaves. Dr. Misumi, are you now a student of Doctor Chen Yu?"


    "Yes, I am studying necromancy with the teacher." Misumi Mikoto nodded her head and looked around the greenhouse made of ss and steel supports, curiously asking Xiao Sanmao, "Do you just stay here all the time? Don''t you get bored?"


    "At first it was a bit boring, but after Doctor Chen Yu allowed me to borrow books from the library, it got better and wasn''t so boring anymore." Xiao Sanmao answered Misumi Mikoto''s question while also not forgetting to express her gratitude to Chen Yu.


    Seeing Xiao Sanmao was faring well, Misumi Mikoto felt that this oue might not be so bad after all.


    After a brief chat, Misumi Mikoto followed Chen Yu through the greenhouse and arrived at the Mage Tower behind the castle.


    "Teacher, didn''t you say today I was toplete the profession change ritual? Shouldn''t there be some preparations needed?" Misumi Mikoto remembered the purpose of Chen Yu''s summons that day and asked him curiously.


    Chen Yu nodded and led her into the ritual room of the Mage Tower, where Jounouchi Hiromi was already waiting.


    "The ritual will be held here. To test how much you have learned from me recently, I have prepared the ritual materials for you, but you must conduct the ritual yourself," Chen Yu stopped in front of a green Bipedal Flying Dragon lying on the ground, and spoke to an astonished Misumi Mikoto.


    However, Misumi Mikoto''s attention was clearly caught by the Bipedal Flying Dragon in front of her, and she didn''t catch what Chen Yu had said. Instead, she eximed in surprise, "Teacher, is that a giant dragon?"


    "No, this is merely a Bipedal Flying Dragon," Chen Yu shook his head, walked over to Jounouchi Hiromi, and with Misumi Mikoto gasping in astonishment, he gestured for Jounouchi Hiromi to exin.


    "This is just a Sub-Dragon Species cultivated using the blood of a real giant dragon by Mr. Chen Yu. It''s not a true giant dragon, but its bloodline is quite rich and is considered a type of dragon in some ces." Jounouchi Hiromi began to exin upon receiving Chen Yu''s indication: "Real giant dragons have strong limbs and wings, with wings separate from their forelimbs. However, this Sub-Dragon Species has its wings connected to the forelimbs, which is a clear distinguishing feature.


    Moreover, a true giant dragon''s body length generally ranges between thirty to fifty meters, while a Bipedal Flying Dragon is only about fifteen to twenty meters long, much smaller in size.


    Besides that, although Bipedal Flying Dragons are not unintelligent, their intelligence is only at the level of animals, equivalent to well-trained war horses or hunting dogs. True giant dragons, however, possess intelligence equal or even superior to that of humans."


    With Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, Misumi Mikoto gradually came to terms with her surprise at seeing the dragon and listened attentively to the task Chen Yu had set for her.


    "Meiqin, you must draw the Magic Circle necessary for the ritual yourself. The pattern and tools required are already prepared for you here. As for the offering for the ritual, it is this Bipedal Flying Dragon. I''ve already anesthetized it, so you can use it directly," Chen Yu introduced the items he had prepared for Misumi Mikoto, and also handed her a booklet: "This booklet records various matters you need to pay attention to for the profession change ritual. I''ve asked for three days off for you, so you have three days toplete the ritual. If you fail... you wouldn''t want to know the oue, so be sure to be thorough and careful."


    "Only three days?" Misumi Mikoto took the booklet handed over by Chen Yu, and though it was thin, she still felt nervous and overwhelmed when she opened it and saw theplex Magic Circle and Runes; she was uncertain of meeting Chen Yu''s requirements within three days.


    Perhaps noticing Misumi Mikoto''s anxiety and nervousness, Jounouchi Hiromi said to her reassuringly with a smile: "Although Mr. Chen Yu is asking you to do it by yourself, and we won''t help you, if you have any questions or if there''s anything you don''t understand during these three days, you can ask us. We might not physically assist you, but we will still answer your questions, so don''t worry. As long as you carefully follow the instructions in the booklet provided by Mr. Chen Yu, there will be no problem."

 Chapter 519 - 515 Three Days of Preparation (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Wishing toplete the Necromancer ss change ritual in just three days was indeed a bit difficult for Misumi Mikoto, especially since Yu Chen himself had spent a full week preparing back in his time. Thus, he was indeed intentionally making things hard for her.


    But Yu Chen had no one to guide him back then; he was self-taught, and he had to prepare all the materials from scratch, which naturally took more time. Now he had provided Misumi Mikoto with all the materials and was giving her on-site technical guidance, which was a much better condition than what he had initially.


    Although three days was somewhat tight, as long as Misumi Mikoto was diligent, meticulous, asked questions in time, and didn''t waste time, it was still possible for her toplete the ss change ritual.


    Of course, at the moment, Misumi Mikoto had no time to contemte whether Yu Chen was being hard on her; her entire focus was on how toplete the ritual.


    Three days might seem like plenty of time, but it was only 72 hours, and eight hours had already passed. The various materials Yu Chen had prepared for Misumi Mikoto stilly untouched, and the overall progress of the ritual remained at zero.


    Of course, in these eight hours, Misumi Mikoto wasn''tpletely idle. Under the unrestricted guidance of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, she hade to understand the entire content of the ritual in the booklet and memorized it all in her heart afterprehending it.


    After a short rest to refresh her spirit, Misumi Mikoto finally began the actual preparation for the ritual.


    Picking up a skull prepared by Yu Chen, and although she had braced herself psychologically, she still prayed internally before she picked up the carving knife, intending to inscribe Runes on the skull.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto finally start to carve, Yu Chen nodded in satisfaction and, without sparing any advice, told his apprentice, "When carving, don''t apply too much pressure. The skull, being the hardest part of the human body, is also quite brittle. If you carve with too much force, it could cause damage, so be careful and take it slow, and it''s best to sketch out a draft first."


    This, too, was advice from Yu Chen''s own experience; after all, collecting these materials without killing was not an easy task, and any wastage due to mistakes was something the younger Yu Chen could not afford.


    Even now, although he had a rtively stable source of supply, obtaining human materials inrge quantities was still a very difficult task.


    "I understand, Master," Misumi Mikoto said, heeding Yu Chen''s advice and quickly moderating the force on her fingertips. She carefully traced an initial scratch on the skull, tested its depth, and then carefully began to inscribe.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto start her preparations, Yu Chen then turned to Hiromi Jounouchi and said, "Hiromi, if you''re tired, you can go rest first."


    "Shouldn''t you be more tired than me? I''m of Dragon-descent; my stamina is better than yours," Hiromi Jounouchi joked with Yu Chen but then added, "Have someone send over some food. We can handle not eating for eight hours, but Meiqin is probably hungry by now."


    "You sure are caring for her, aren''t you, Mistress?" Yu Chen teased Hiromi Jounouchi but still gestured for the Ghost Maid to prepare food to bring over. Just as Hiromi Jounouchi said, he and she could skip a meal without trouble, but for Misumi Mikoto, it was only because she was fully engaged that she didn''t feel hungry¡ªalthough her stomach was indeed empty by now.


    However, even after Yu Chen had the Ghost Maid bring food, it took a long time for Misumi Mikoto, who was starving, to remember to eat.


    "Teacher, is there any¡­" Misumi Mikoto was about to ask Chen Yu if there was anything to eat when she saw the covered te beside her and immediately realized that her teacher had already prepared food for her.


    After lifting the lid and seeing the hot soup and food still giving off steam inside, Misumi Mikoto quickly thanked Chen Yu, who was reading a book beside her, "Thank you, Teacher. Where is Dr. Jounouchi?"


    "It''s toote; I told Hiromi to go rest," Chen Yu said, taking out a golden pocket watch from his bosom. He observed the time and then said to Misumi Mikoto, "You have been working continuously for 14 hours. Go take a bath,e back and get a good night''s sleep before continuing. There''s plenty of time; you don''t need to work so hard. As a mage, you must always maintain a good mental state, even as a necromancer."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Misumi Mikoto realized she hadn''t rested since she had arrived, and sudden fatigue washed over her, dispelling her intention to continue working.


    "I understand, Teacher. I''ll eat something first," Misumi Mikoto said, picking up the spoon from the te and starting to eat.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto ept his advice, Chen Yu nodded and closed the book in his hand, standing up, "I''m going to rest now. If you need anything, you can have the maide find me."


    With that, Chen Yu then turned and left.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu returned to the bedroom, Hiromi Jounouchi was leaning on the velvet bed, reading a book. In front of her was a small table with a set of live chess, and the game was in a stalemate.


    "Didn''t you say you were going to sleep? Reading and ying chess?" After removing his coat, Chen Yu approached the bedside, teasinglymenting on Hiromi Jounouchi''s multitasking.


    "I was thinking about sleeping, but after having some milk, I found myself unable to sleep, so I took out the chess set," Hiromi Jounouchi said, patting the space beside her and flipping the nket open to Chen Yu, "Come y chess with me! It''s boring to y alone."


    "If you''re bored, you should just sleep earlier," although Chen Yu said that, one of the chess pieces on the board still moved forward under his control.


    Seeing Chen Yu move the chess piece, Hiromi Jounouchi became interested and set the book aside on the nightstand, controlling another chess piece on the board to counter Chen Yu''s previous move, "We finally have a three-day holiday, even if it''s a leave of absence, but wouldn''t it be too wasteful to just sleep?"


    Neither of them touched the chessboard, as the pieces were miniature automatons that only moved under their magical control.


    "How is Dr. Misumi''s progress? She''s not still workingte, is she?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu with concern for Misumi Mikoto, since after all, Misumi Mikoto was just an ordinary person, and her body wouldn''t hold up with long hours of work andck of sleep.


    "I told her to go rest. I must say, she is really diligent. I believe she will sessfullyplete the ritual," Chen Yu remarked, controlling his chariot to charge at one of Hiromi Jounouchi''s pieces, and soon the two pieces were locked in battle¡­

 Chapter 520 - 516: Past Ceremony (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Following three days of preparation, Misumi Mikoto''s job transition ceremony was ready.


    Within the ritual chamber of the Mage Tower, a silver Magic Circle drawn on the ground waspleted, with symbols representing the eight schools of magic also duly painted. The green Bipedal Flying Dragon that had been sleeping for the past three days was awaiting the beginning of the ceremony to be a sacrifice.


    "So Mr. Chen Yu, what was your job transition ceremony like? ording to you, you must have first obtained the Book of Inheritance of the Necromancer, and then gathered sufficient materials toplete the ceremony, right? Was there an interval of more than a decade between these events?" Watching Misumi Mikoto making final preparations before the ceremony, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked Chen Yu about something she was very curious about.


    "Hiromi, do you remember when you went home with me for the New Year, the ce where my family lives, known as the Land of Xiang and Chu?" Chen Yu, upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi bring up this matter, revealed an expression that was both smiling and reminiscing, shook his head, and then asked her in return.


    "I remember, when we went shopping at that time, you told me the local popr cuisine was called Xiang cuisine." Of course, Hiromi Jounouchi remembered the events from a few months ago, but she did not quite understand why Chen Yu brought this up.


    Faced with Hiromi Jounouchi''s confusion, Chen Yu simply smiled and exined: "More than two thousand years ago, the Land of Xiang and Chu had an ancient state called Chu. The Chu people were fond of witchcraft, hence, they left behind a wealth of legends and myths that are still widely told today. Customs and legends like corpse-driving and Witchcraft and Gu Art are still very prevalent in the minorities'' areas of the Xiang Region.


    Among these stories, there are both truths and fabrications. Naturally, over thousands of years, people have taken these stories seriously and sought to investigate. I''ve told you that I found the Necromancer inheritance in an ancient tomb, haven''t I?"


    "I remember, you went there with two ssmates. One ran away, and the other stayed to wait for you. The one who ran away was the one you operated on with me at New Year; he had taken your seat." Hiromi Jounouchi remembered well Chen Yu''s ssmate, who had both gastric cancer and bile duct cancer at the Hepatic Hilum.


    Thinking of his ssmate, Chen Yu touched his eyebrows and then continued: "Yes, I''ve told you about it, but I didn''t talk about what happened inside the tomb."


    Seeing Chen Yu touch on this topic, Hiromi Jounouchi did not urge him, but waited eagerly for what he would say next; she was very curious about how exactly Chen Yu had started on the path to be a Necromancer.


    "That tomb was an ancient grave more than three hundred years old. The tomb''s owner was a local schr addicted to Witchcraft and Gu Art. He devoted himself to studying it for decades and finally found a method to resurrect the dead. Overjoyed, he spent considerable effort applying this method to his own tomb, hoping to resurrect himself after his death." These details were discovered by Chen Yu within the notes left by the tomb owner: "The method the tomb owner found to resurrect the dead was actually the Necromancer''s job transition ceremony. However, the information he found was iplete. Although he spent many yearspleting it, he still made one mistake: he had not prepared a sacrifice for the ceremony."


    "No sacrifice prepared?" Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi Jounouchi involuntarily shifted her gaze towards the slumbering Bipedal Flying Dragon next to them. She suddenly realized and looked at Chen Yu: "Doesn''t that mean, Mr. Chen Yu, when you entered the tomb, you..."


    "Indeed, I became the sacrifice," Chen Yu nodded, affirming Hiromi Jounouchi''s guess, and continued: "The tomb had been silent for three hundred years, and the Ritual Magic Circle had be damaged over time, but it could still be used. What itcked was a sacrifice, and by chance, I was the only living creature to stumble into the ceremony in three hundred years."


    "Ah!" Even though Chen Yu was standing right in front of her, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but cover her mouth and eximed, worrying for Chen Yu.


    Touching Hiromi Jounouchi''s cheek, Chen Yu continued narrating his experience, an event that to this very day, he still found chilling: "At that time, because I had entered, the ceremony had been initiated, and the tomb''s owner hade back to life. I was about to be used as the sacrifice for his resurrection and transformation into a Necromancer. I thought I was certainly going to die, but either due to my good luck or the owner''s bad luck, the Ritual Magic Circle was too severely damaged, so it didn''t kill me right away, nor did it strengthen his body.


    After three hundred years, he had decayed into nothing more than a skeleton and barely retained any cognitive ability. He let the Magic Array operate on instinct instead of controlling it to kill me, which gave me the chance to free myself from the Magic Array''s control and ce him in the position of the sacrifice."


    "Then how did you be a Necromancer, Mr. Chen Yu?" Listening to Chen Yu''s story, Hiromi Jounouchi realized that he apparently had not been transformed into a Necromancer at that time.


    "After your first visit to my home," Chen Yu said with a smile, revealing an answer that surprised Hiromi Jounouchi: "At that time, I defeated the tomb''s owner. The ceremony, having lost its master, continued to run because it had received a sacrifice. However, the power meant to transform the master into a Necromancer had lost its target, so in the end, that power converged on the Book of Inheritance, enhancing the book''s power.


    That''s why my ''Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium'' has a consciousness of its own and is a Divine Artifact. In theory, the book is a Necromancer, but its nature means it''s still a book, and I became its owner, acquiring it."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu gestured, summoning his Book of Inheritance, touching the ck cover of the book as if still contemting that moment when his life had hung by a thread.


    "As for what happenedter, possibly because I was more or less influenced by the ceremony, I could understand the contents of the book and it recognized me as its owner. So I began to self-study necromancy step by step, slowly building up my knowledge until I was epted into the University of Tokyo and became a doctor. Only then had I saved enough resources to perform the ceremony once more, sessfullypleting the job transition ritual to be a true Necromancer. And that time was just after your first visit to my home," Chen Yu looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, his smile filled with tenderness.


    "Teacher, the ceremony is ready, can we begin now?" Misumi Mikoto interrupted the tender moment between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, indicating she was ready to start the ceremony.

 Chapter 521 - 517 Successful Job Change (Request for Subscription, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Compared to when Chen Yu underwent his ss change ceremony¡ªwith his flesh scorched by the Netherworld me¡ªor to Jounouchi Hiromi''s bloodbath cocooning, Misumi Mikoto''s ritual seemed rather uneventful.


    Because what Chen Yu prepared for her was the traditional Necromancer ss change ceremony. Even though they used an entire Bipedal Flying Dragon as a sacrifice, she didn''t gain a Dragon Bloodline like Jounouchi Hiromi but only received a physical enhancement.


    Moreover, Chen Yu obviously didn''t afford the luxury of providing eight Acolytes to his disciple¡ªnot that he couldn''t afford it, but because Chen Yu believed that as a teacher, he shouldn''t prepare everything for her. Misumi Mikoto, aspiring to be a qualified Necromancer, needed to learn to be self-reliant.


    Teaching a disciple and nurturing a wife were two entirely different concepts. A wife naturally could use any resource because what belongs to the spouse belongs to the self¡ªJounouchi Hiromi didn''t need to be self-reliant apart from him.


    But Misumi Mikoto, this disciple, was different. In the tradition of Necromancers, there wasn''t a custom of keeping disciples close by. Once the teaching was sufficient, it was time to kick them out of the Mage Tower and let them be independent, responsible for themselves.


    This was also why Chen Yu did not transform her into a Necromancer and impart the Necromancer''s legacy to her when he first took on Misumi Mikoto as a disciple but instead chose to teach her step by step.


    True, acquiring the legacy of the Eight Great Factions through a ss change ceremony was a one-off convenience, but precisely because such a method existed, for Necromancers, taking on disciples was more about valuing the disciple''s aptitude and character.


    After all, for Necromancers, if it was just to increase the number of spell-casting units at their disposal, wouldn''t it be simpler and more trouble-free to summon a few Skeleton Mages rather than cultivating a disciple?


    A truly worthy disciple not only needed to be eager to learn but also had to possess a sufficiently tenacious will and character.


    Every Necromancer had a different way of selecting disciples. Some set them free to survive or perish on their own, favoring only those who managed to stand strong and self-sufficient; some practiced Gu cultivation, letting their disciples fight and kill each other,peting to emerge as the strongest and thereby bing the true disciple; others...


    Of course, most were like Chen Yu¡ªtaking on those they took a liking to and who possessed some talent, casually instructing them and guiding them toward bing real Necromancers once they met with satisfaction.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto, who had justpleted her ss change ceremony and reappeared before him, Chen Yu pped his hands and congratted her, "Congrattions, from now on, Meiqin, you are a true Necromancer."


    "Thank you, Teacher!" Misumi Mikoto was still feeling the changes within herself. Hearing Chen Yu''s congrattions, she hurriedly responded to him.


    However, as she lowered her head, intending to bow to Chen Yu in gratitude, she noticed that her clothes had transformed into a green robe, and she was holding a green-covered book in her arms.


    The robe looked like it was made from the wings of the bipedal flying dragon that had just been used as a sacrifice. Several thorn bones, resembling spikes, served as support, allowing the emerald dragon skin to wrap around Misumi Mikoto''s body, more like a cape than a robe. At the neckline, there was also a bony decoration in the shape of a dragon''s head.


    Although Misumi Mikoto wasn''t particrly fond of this type of fantastical design, she still liked the robe itself, at least she found the color quite beautiful.


    Noticing Misumi Mikoto sizing up her new robe, Chen Yu exined, "When the sacrificial offering is powerful enough, you can acquire some equipment thates with it. The sacrifice I prepared for you was a bipedal flying dragon, so you received this Dragon Wing Robe as your apanying equipment, and you can control it."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Misumi Mikoto tried to fold up the robe she was wearing. After all, wearing such a garment was fine around Chen Yu, but it would be too eye-catching if she wore it outside.


    However, as Misumi Mikoto followed the newfound knowledge in her mind to fold up the robe, she instantly unfolded it again upon realizing that her clothes had been destroyed during the ritual.


    Realizing her clothes had been destroyed, Misumi Mikoto red at Chen Yu, feeling he deliberately wanted to see her embarrassed.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s reaction, Chen Yu awkwardly exined, "The ritual will destroy clothing, which is something both Hiromi and I have experienced. Sorry, I forgot to warn you. However, this serves as a reminder and warning for you, Meiqin. Meticulous observation, self-judgment, and analysis are indispensable at any time. If you had thought it through earlier, this wouldn''t have happened."


    "Yes, I understand, Teacher," Misumi Mikoto said, nodding obediently after being told off by Chen Yu.


    Having undergone the ss transition ritual and acquired knowledge about the Necromancer, her understanding of the power of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi deepened. When Chen Yu spoke seriously, she instinctively felt fear, especially with Hiromi Jounouchi standing by Chen Yu''s side, whose threatening presence made her want to run away.


    "During my ss transition ritual, Mr. Chen Yu used a giant dragon as a sacrifice, which is why I gained the dragon bloodline and strength. A big part of why you''re afraid of me is because the sacrifice used for you was a bipedal flying dragon," Hiromi Jounouchi exined, perhaps noticing Misumi Mikoto''s fear. "The bipedal flying dragon is a Dragon Beast from the Sub-Dragon Species and is innately suppressed by the dragon might of giant dragons. Even though I''ve restrained my dragon might, you can still feel the suppression from a superior bloodline. Just ignore it, it won''t affect you."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s exnation allowed Misumi Mikoto to breathe a sigh of relief, but it also made her enviously think, a real giant dragon! The teacher really treats his wife well!


    But beyond her feeling of awe and envy, Misumi Mikoto quickly suppressed such emotions. Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were husband and wife, and she was just a disciple. She was very clear about the difference. Although Misumi Mikoto''s heart wasn''t without regret that she hadn''t met Chen Yu first to be his girlfriend, she still maintained her dignity and pride and would not try to take someone else''s boyfriend.


    "Alright, Meiqin, now that you havepleted the ss transition ritual, go take a bath and get some rest. After dinner, I''ll take you home," Chen Yu suggested, considering that Misumi Mikoto had been busy for three days straight.


    Reminded by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto felt exhaustion throughout her body and didn''t decline. She nodded and said, "Then I''ll trouble you, Teacher!"

 Chapter 522 - 518: Summoning the Bone Dragon (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After dinner at the long dining table in the castle''s dining hall, which spanned over a dozen meters, Misumi Mikoto, before returning home, asked Chen Yu if she could tour the ce.


    For Misumi Mikoto, elements like castles, Mage Towers, and private inds were deeply fascinating. Previously, she had been preparing for the transformation ceremony and didn''t have the time or mind to tour, but now that the ceremony wasplete and she was a true Necromancer, it seemed reasonable to tour her teacher''s Necromantic Space andy the foundations to set up her own in the future.


    Using this notion as a pretext, Misumi Mikoto naturally made such a request to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu naturally didn''t want to refuse and agreed to give her a tour of his Necromantic Space.


    Though he agreed to the tour, Chen Yu didn''t take her for a detailed visit. Instead, he summoned two Bipedal Flying Dragons and took Misumi Mikoto for an aerial view.


    "Teacher, what is that white area over there? It looks so much like a dragon!" Flying in the sky, Misumi Mikoto was experiencing the sensation of flight for the first time. Despite the strong wind making it nearly impossible to speak, she shouted to Chen Yu, eager to know what the white expanse below was.


    Chen Yu nced down and exined offhand, "That''s the Bone Dragon Summoning Array. When I was constructing the Necromantic Space, I had the good luck of tearing a Dragon Tomb from the Netherworld, obtaining three giant dragon corpses and their Dragon Souls. I used one to sacrifice to Hiromi, aiding her transformation into a Dragon-descent Blood Knight, and the other lies here, transformed from the Dragon Tomb into the Bone Dragon Summoning Array."


    Even as the strong winds interfered with their flight, unlike Misumi Mikoto, who had to shout, Chen Yu didn''t need to raise his voice. With just a small trick using Magic Power to vibrate the air and produce sound, he managed to deliver his voice clearly to Misumi Mikoto''s ears.


    As Chen Yu was exining, a ghastly white Bone Dragon coincidentally spread its wings and flew up from below within the Summoning Circle.


    The immense white Bone Dragon wasrger than the Bipedal Flying Dragons that Misumi Mikoto and Chen Yu rode, but it was still considerably smaller than a real giant dragon.


    Moreover, as a Bone Dragon, it clearly had no skin. Its ghastly white skeleton was enveloped in ck mist, with only two purple lights where the eyes would be, serving as substitutes.


    It must be said that there was a reason Necromancers were not particrly liked across the Multiverse. The mere ferocious and terrifying appearance of a Bone Dragon was enough to instill more fear and dread in people than a real giant dragon.


    However, for Misumi Mikoto, she envied therge Summoned Creature that acted almost like a pet in front of Chen Yu.


    Indeed, she had just used a Bipedal Flying Dragon as a sacrifice toplete her own transformation ceremony, but the rituals of Necromancers and Blood Knights were different. Necromancers couldn''t obtain pets or mounts through sacrifice, and for Necromancers, these weren''t necessary.


    If one wanted something like a Bone Dragon, all they needed to do was to construct a Summoning Circle and they could have as many as they wanted.


    As the first Bone Dragon appeared, several more Bone Dragons unfurled their wings from the white mountain range below and began to soar around the peaks.


    It was only then that Misumi Mikoto realized that the mountain range below wasn''t actually white¡ªit was the abundance of bones and the Bone Dragons thaty upon them.


    ```


    Although turning an entire mountain white, with thest Bone Dragon taking flight, there were only seven Bone Dragons that appeared in total.


    After circling around Chen Yu for a while, the Flying Dragonsnded again, sprawling across the mountain range and turning the whole mountain back to "white".


    Misumi Mikoto, after seeing these Bone Dragons take to the sky, finally got a clear view of what looked like a dragon on the mountain¡ªit was the remains of a true giant dragon, twice the size of the nearby Bone Dragons.


    The Dragon Bones formed a circle from head to tail, and in the middle of the circle, white bones piled up. For some reason, Misumi Mikoto felt that those bones were assembling into a new Bone Dragon.


    "Teacher, what bones are those?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu. It was clear to her that the bones used to summon the Bone Dragons couldn''t be real Dragon Bones, otherwise, the Bone Dragons wouldn''t be less than half the size of that Dragon Skeleton.


    Chen Yu smiled and said to her, "Do you remember the Blood Pool and cow bones you sawst time? Those cow bones are what were used for this."


    "Using cow bones to summon Bone Dragons?" Misumi Mikoto was extremely surprised. Although she knew Chen Yu wouldn''t use real Dragon Bones for the summoning, she had not expected him to use cow bones.


    "Just find a ughterhouse, and you can get a lot of fresh, high-quality cow bones every day, whether for making soup or..." As Chen Yu spoke, he raised his hand and shot a purple Light Arrow downwards, striking the Dragon Bone where the new Bone Dragon was almost formed.


    Instantly, ck mist boiled, enveloping the entire Dragon Skeleton and forming a ck Whirlpool with a brilliant purple light shining in its center.


    When the ck mist gathered back to the center, a ck Bone Dragon with eyes burning purple mes appeared within the circle of Dragon Bones, letting out a roar that shook the entire mountain range.


    "...to summon Bone Dragons," Chen Yu finished his sentence, his face adorned with a profound smile.


    Looking at the evidentlyrger ck Bone Dragon below than the other Bone Dragons, Misumi Mikoto was so astonished she didn''t know what to say anymore.


    Riding the Bipedal Flying Dragon back, Chen Yu and Misumi Mikotonded once again in the castle''s square, where Jounouchi Hiromi awaited. With just a faint nce, she silenced the two Bipedal Flying Dragons that had justnded and intended to call out, making them suppress all their noise in their throats.


    After hopping down from the Bipedal Flying Dragon, patting the creature now pressed to the ground by Jounouchi Hiromi''s Dragon Might with its ws covering its head, Chen Yu then turned to Misumi Mikoto who had also dismounted and said, "As a Necromancer, you''re still a mage, and mages are never sticklers for tradition. The only truth we need to follow is the fundamental rules of how the universe operates. Aside from that, there''s nothing you are bound to follow.


    However, I do hope you remember one thing: although mages are not constrained by worldly matters and are not controlled by old thoughts, this doesn''t mean we can do whatever we wish."


    "We can do anything, but we still need self-restraint?" Misumi Mikoto seemed to understand somewhat but hadn''t fully grasped Chen Yu''s meaning.


    "You have to find the answer yourself now; each Necromancer''s principles are different." After saying this, Chen Yu simply lifted his finger, tapped Misumi Mikoto on the forehead lightly, and she was pushed out of the Necromantic Space.


    ```

 Chapter 523 - 519: Underworld Feather Angel (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Watching Chen Yu send Misumi Mikoto out of the Necromantic Space, Jounouchi Hiromi finally approached him with a smile and asked, "Are you just going to send your female disciple away like that? Not letting her stay a bit longer?"


    "If she stayed any longer, I was afraid, Hiromi, you might not resist transforming into a giant dragon and devouring her." Chen Yu turned around to look at the smiling Jounouchi Hiromi and teased her half-jokingly.


    "Hmph! You make it sound like I''m jealous!" Jounouchi Hiromi huffed, and the two Bipedal Flying Dragons, which had been lying prostrate with their paws over their heads, instantly bent even lower to the ground, wishing they could bury their chins in the earth.


    But after showing a bit of temper to Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi collected herself and turned to ask him, "Mr. Chen Yu, if you only needed three days for Dr. Misumi toplete the ss transformation ritual, why did you ask me to take five days off work? What do you n to do with the remaining two days?"


    "Could it not be that I simply wanted you to apany me for two days, and for us to spend some time together, just the two of us?" Chen Yu lifted Jounouchi Hiromi''s delicate and smooth chin with his finger, gazing into her eyes reflecting his own image.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi raised a hand to swat away Chen Yu''s that was lifting her chin, looking at him discontentedly, "Speak properly if you''re going to speak. No need for touchy-feely stuff! If you''ve got nothing else, I''m going back to work tomorrow. The hospital is so busy, and even if we want to spend time for just the two of us, it has to wait until after this busy period!"


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s dissatisfaction, Chen Yu could only give a resigned smile, dropping his joking demeanor, and said seriously, "Hiromi, do you know about the Underworld Feather Angel?"


    "Underworld Feather Angel? That sounds familiar..." Jounouchi Hiromi pondered intently, convinced she had heard the name before but unable to recall when.


    "Underworld Feather Angel, one of the highest achievements of the Necromancy School, created by using the corpse of a deceased Angel or deity, a Divinely Fleshed being resurrected from death." Chen Yu exined briefly as he walked with Jounouchi Hiromi towards the castle, "Creating an Underworld Feather Angel requires a piece of Divine Flesh which needs to be converted into necromantic properties while maintaining vitality, then molded into the form of an Angel, and finally, transformed and revitalized as an Underworld Feather Angel."


    "Why are you telling me this Mr. Chen Yu? Could it be that you want to..." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, guessing what he might be nning.


    Although Chen Yu made it sound simple, as if all that was needed is a piece of Divine Flesh to create an Underworld Feather Angel, in reality, it is incredibly difficult to alter the nature of Divine Flesh because Divinity is immortal. Not to mention, after converting it to necromantic properties, to then mold it into form and create a Divine Creature from this basis.


    If it were easy, the Underworld Feather Angel wouldn''t be hailed as one of the greatest achievements of the Necromancy School.


    In fact, even for Legendary-rank Necromancers, creating an Underworld Feather Angel is mostly beyond their reach, and the vast majority capable of creating one are mostly Demigod Level necromancers who''ve started to own Divinity or outright deities.


    For Legendary and lower-ranking necromancers, Divinity is almost uncontroble, if not untouchable.


    "Yes, in the next two days, I will create an Underworld Feather Angel, and I will need you, Hiromi..." Chen Yu said, turning his head to look at Jounouchi Hiromi and after a pause corrected himself, "I shouldn''t say ''create,'' I''m actually going to transform myself into an Underworld Feather Angel, but I can''tplete thest step on my own, so I need your assistance."


    "Wait a minute! Me assist? I''ve never even heard of such a thing, how can I assist you?" Jounouchi Hiromi grabbed Chen Yu, asking somewhat hysterically, "And you say you''re going to transform yourself into an Underworld Feather Angel. Why haven''t you discussed such things with me? I''m your fianc¨¦e, why wouldn''t you tell me about such a big matter?"


    "Are you worried about me?" Chen Yu asked, looking at the expression on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face, answering her questions with his own.


    "Of course, I''m worried about you! You''re my boyfriend, you''re my fianc¨¦! We are about to get married! Can''t you let me know what you''re thinking? Consult with me before you make decisions?" Jounouchi Hiromi was slightly angry, feeling that Chen Yu didn''t treat her as a wife should be treated.


    "Of course, I will let you know what I am nning to do; I was just about to exin it to you!" Chen Yu smiled, gently caressed Jounouchi Hiromi''s cheek, and lightly pinched her nose, "The matter of me turning into an Underworld Feather Angel isn''t something I''ve just thought up on a whim; it is a n I had formted a long time ago. I just haven''t been able to collect enough Power of Faith to convert into Divinity, so all this time it was just a n."


    "But you haven''t got it now either... No, wait!" Jounouchi Hiromi, calming down and thinking more carefully after hearing Chen Yu speak, realized where his Power of Faith wasing from: "You mean Xiao Lan and Audis''... But why didn''t Xiao Lan tell me?"


    Chen Yu shrugged helplessly, "Because I told it not to tell you. In exchange, I gave it a third of the converted Divinity, helping it be a Divine Creature."


    "That little Xiao Lan!" Jounouchi Hiromi cursed, and immediately summoned Xiao Lan to her presence using their soul connection.


    Seeing an irate Jounouchi Hiromi and sensing the emotions transmitted from her soul, Xiao Lan genuinely shrank its head back, "He told me not to tell you!"


    Chen Yu held back a fuming Jounouchi Hiromi, exining to her, "Okay, Hiromi! Trust me, I would not joke with my life. I have a detailed andprehensive n regarding this matter, and everything is ready. As long as you cooperate with me, I am confident that I canplete this n."


    "Confident? We''re talking about a Mythical Creature, where do you get the confidence for sess?" Jounouchi Hiromi red at Chen Yu without concealment of her irritation, but couldn''t bring herself to be truly angry with him.


    "As I have said, in this world, apart from the truth, there''s nothing that must be followed. It''s true that creating an Underworld Feather Angel is very difficult, but that doesn''t mean it''s impossible," Chen Yu said with a confident smile.


    However, this failed to convince Jounouchi Hiromi, who looked at Chen Yu with utmost seriousness, gripping his cor and demanding, "Show me the most direct evidence, let me believe that you can aplish this, or I won''t help you!"

 Chapter 524 - 520: Methods of Production (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The art of creating Underworld Feather Angels, even for Necromancers, was an extremely precious knowledge. Although Chen Yu had ess to this knowledge after his official inauguration, it was only recently that he fully understood and mastered it.


    Of course, once he knew this knowledge, he had already devised a n for himself, aiming to rece his ordinary human body with the body of an Underworld Feather Angel.


    Although Chen Yu''s body was enhanced during the inauguration ceremony, making his physique far superior to ordinary people, this superiority was still based on an ordinary human temte. Compared with Jounouchi Hiromi, who had the Dragon Bloodline, his physical strength was clearly much more fragile.


    Indeed, as Chen Yu transformed towards bing Legendary, his body was further strengthened, but this strength was still limited.


    It was as if both a mortal and a giant dragon are Legendary. A Legendary mortal merely closes the gap in Life Level with a Legendary Dragon, but in terms of physical strength, humans are still inferior to a Legendary Dragon.


    But the Underworld Feather Angel was different¡ªit was a Divine Creature, above Legendary, standing between deities and mortals, an existence capable of ying dragons in a duel.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So this is your n? You''re intending to use the Power of Faith collected by Xiao Lan and the others, transform it into Necromantic Divine Power, infuse it into yourself to condense Divinity, and convert your body into a Divine Body before transforming yourself into an Underworld Feather Angel?" After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation of his n, Jounouchi Hiromi obviously didn''t think it would work, "But that''s Divinity! You''re only Sub-Legendary now. The moment Divinity enters your body, it could erode your consciousness and assimte your soul. You won''t be able to resist the erosion of Divinity! This idea is unworkable!"


    However, faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s strong opposition, Chen Yu just smiled, calming her emotions while exining, "It''s not as dangerous as you think, Hiromi. I don''t need to use my own consciousness to fight against Divinity, nor do I need to use my soul to resist the erosion of Divinity. During the process of condensing Divinity, I will extract my soul from the body, and after I transform my body into an Underworld Feather Angel, I will then return my soul to the body. That way, I can avoid the impact and erosion of Divinity."


    "It sounds so easy! Once you''ve turned your body into an Underworld Feather Angel, your body will still be filled with Divinity that has fused with your flesh and blood. Your soul won''t be able to control your body, and you''ll still be subjected to the erosion of Divinity!" Although Chen Yu''s method could avoid soul erosion during the condensation of Divinity, it obviously could not prevent the conflict that would arise when his soul returned to the body with Divinity.


    "What you''re talking about is the Divinity of other deities. What if this Divinity inherently belongs to me? Although it would still hit me, the problem wouldn''t be as serious as you imagine." Chen Yu knew he couldn''t convince Jounouchi Hiromi with words alone, so he took her to his Mage Tower''sboratory, "I know just talking won''t convince you. Take a look at this."


    Jounouchi Hiromi looked into theboratory, following Chen Yu''s direction, and saw a huge cultivation tank erected inside. Within the tank, there was a cluster of light sparkling with extremely brilliant purple radiance.


    The light merged all the colors of the human world, yet without appearing chaotic or conflicting, everything so harmonious and beautiful, like the most wonderful light in the world, making anyone who saw it willingly adore and worship it.


    In the midst of the light, it seemed to contain endless wisdom and knowledge, causing Jounouchi Hiromi to involuntarily want to reach out and touch, to merge into it, to acquire knowledge she had never felt before.


    "Be careful!" Chen Yu grabbed Jounouchi Hiromi''s wrist, pulling her back from advancing towards the cultivation tank, "If you touch it now, you might be the one eroded by Divinity, not me."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who was pulled back by Chen Yu, suddenly awakened with rm, taking a sharp breath before looking at the purple light in the tank with a fear-stricken nce, feeling herself nearly getting drawn into it, and thus hurriedly looked away, daring not to look again.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, when did you create such a dangerous thing in theboratory!" Jounouchi Hiromi could tell that the spot of purple light was Divinity.


    "After I got Divinity from Xiao Lan and Audis, I started experimenting," Chen Yu exined, while shutting off the protective shield of the cultivation tank, covering the light emitted by the Divinity to prevent Hiromi from being drawn to it.


    Chen Yu, with Jounouchi Hiromi still feeling a lingering fear, walked into theboratory and showed her the experiment records on the test bench, "At first, I was just trying to condense some Divine Power to study the nature of Divine Power and the changes that ur during the transformation of the Power of Faith. However, during the experimentation, the condensed Divine Power started to aggregate and gradually formed the Divinity you just saw, which changed my direction of research."


    "So you just studied Divinity, why would you want to turn yourself into a Divine Creature!" Jounouchi Hiromi could understand Chen Yu''s desire to study Divinity; changes in research direction due to unexpected findings in experiments weremon. But she didn''t understand why Chen Yu wanted to be an Underworld Feather Angel.


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s confusion, Chen Yu did not exin but turned the experiment records to thest page for her to see thest experiment he had conducted.


    "Divinity Fusion Experiment?" Jounouchi Hiromi read the name of the experiment, her voice full of surprise and uncertainty as she read the content until, after finishing it, she looked incredulously at Chen Yu, "Is this true? Have you really conducted a Divinity Fusion Experiment and determined that it''s safe?"


    "I can''t say it''s without problems, but at least the situation you described, of being eroded upon contact, won''t happen," Chen Yu reopened the experimental record, flipped to one of the experiments, and exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "In the process of condensing Divine Power, if I mix in my own Magic Power, I can change the nature of the Divine Power. You should remember the incident when I helped the Little Rice Princesspress the Power of Faith and transform it into Divine Power, giving her Necromantic Divine Power that allowed her to possess Authority over death.


    As you can see, the attribute of Magic Power can affect the properties of Divine Power. If I imprint my own Spiritual Imprint within it, this Divine Power is essentially mine. Then, using this Divine Power to condense Divinity, I naturally imprint my mark within this Divinity, allowing me to control it. Although the erosion of Divinity persists, its impact on me is not as intense."

 Chapter 525 - 521: Starting the Transformation (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After Chen Yu exined the entire n, Jounouchi Hiromi was still very worried about Chen Yu''s approach, but ultimately she was persuaded by him and no longer opposed his decision.


    "But even with my cooperation, how can you cultivate a piece of Divine Flesh within two days?" Now that Jounouchi Hiromi had decided to cooperate with Chen Yu, she naturally took out her "Crimson Hymn" to look up relevant information. However, even the documents of the Blood School stated that the cultivation of Divine Flesh was veryplex and time-consuming.


    "I''ve said before, it''s not about cultivating Divine Flesh, but about transforming my body into Divine Flesh, and then reshaping it into an Underworld Feather Angel, there''s a difference," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi. Meanwhile, a Ghost Maid entered holding Audis: "Moreover, I didn''t say I was going to spend these two days cultivating Divine Flesh, but to use these two days to transform my body into an Underworld Feather Angel."


    "You mean you''ve already started on this n?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    The implication in Chen Yu''s words was clear ¨C he had already initiated the n, and as his partner, Jounouchi Hiromi had been unaware of when exactly he had done all this, which obviously made her feel ufortable.


    "It hasn''t been that long since I started, and Hiromi, you''re misunderstanding," Chen Yu could see the change in Jounouchi Hiromi''s emotions and hurriedly exined: "As I''ve already said before, although the Divinity erodes me, the erosion is not severe. Plus, it contains my Spiritual Imprint, so theoretically, my body can amodate this Divinity, and they are verypatible with each other.


    Therefore, when I bring the Divinity close to my body, it can quickly adapt to my body, or rather, my body can quickly adapt to the Divinity, and be transformed into Divine Flesh. In this way, I don''t need the lengthy cultivation time for Divine Flesh."


    "But even so, two days isn''t enough," Jounouchi Hiromi understood Chen Yu''s idea a bit better, but no matter what, two days still seemed insufficient.


    "No, two days is enough, especially since you, Hiromi, have agreed to assist me," Chen Yu said, signaling the Ghost Maid to bring Audis over: "These Powers of Faith worship Audis and Xiao Lan, so Audis can absorb these Powers of Faith without obstruction. But right now, it doesn''t have a Divine Rank and can''t convert and use these Powers of Faith, so I need to convert these Powers of Faith into Divine Power and have them coalesce into Divinity."


    "So, what you actually mean is you''re going to first transform Audis into a Divine Creature?" Jounouchi Hiromi finally understood Chen Yu''s method; he was indeed going to transform his body into Divine Flesh, just not in the way she had thought, directly introducing Divinity into his own body. Instead, he was using Audis as an intermediary, injecting Divinity into Audis''s body before absorbing it back from Audis.


    "Pretty much, but considering the small cat''s capacity, it might not absorb much Divinity, so I must extract the Divinity from its body immediately," Chen Yu nodded, taking Audis from the Ghost Maid and cing the small cat into a raised culture tank that had been opened in the middle of theboratory.


    At the same time, a third culture tank was also rising from the ground.


    "These three culture tanks are specifically for extracting Divinity. I''ll first inject the Divinity from the first tank into Audis''s body, and the tank where Audis is will then extract the Divinity absorbed into its body and inject it into the third tank, which is where my body is," Chen Yu closed the culture tank containing Audis, stepped into the third tank himself, and made the final arrangement to Jounouchi Hiromi: "Initially, I nned to extract my Soul and use a temporary body for this process, or simply cultivate some flesh or a clone from my cells, but since you, Hiromi, are here, I''ll rely on you to control the ritual."


    "Are we starting now?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the culture tank that was beginning to close, surprised at Chen Yu.


    "Yes, don''t worry. I''ve made a backup body in case of any problems, I''ll immediately transfer my Soul into that backup body," Chen Yu said, as another culture tank rose behind Jounouchi Hiromi, containing a sleeping body.


    "Aren''t you going to prepare a bit more?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the sealed culture tank, not sure what to say, but Chen Yu inside the tank just gave her a thumbs up and a confident smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t worry too much. A mage''s calctions are not wrong. With the speed of absorbing Divinity, Chen Yu''s body will safely transform into Divine Flesh," Xiao Lan tried to soothe the still nervous Jounouchi Hiromi, who was intently watching the three culture tanks.


    "But why doesn''t Mr. Chen Yu transfer his Soul to the backup body and insists on staying in there? If he used the backup body, even if something went wrong with the body inside, he himself would be safe!" Jounouchi Hiromi did not like Chen Yu''s risky and unteral decision-making this time, but she still couldn''t help worrying about him.


    However, Xiao Lan could quite understand Chen Yu''s approach and thinking: "The absorption of Divinity by the Soul is very beneficial for him. For mortals, if they could absorb a strand of Divinity, their Souls could instantly reach a levelparable to that of Godly Offspring, even if they are just descendants of diluted lineage, they are still descendants of deities. If he also has the body of a Divine Creature, you could almost say he is already one step into the threshold of Demigodhood.


    Although there is some danger,pared to those striving to break through to Legendary status by fighting between life and death, his method is already much safer and easier. Obtaining power requires sacrifice, and being able to gain such a powerful force for such a small price, even a giant dragon wouldn''t refuse it."


    "But is power really that important? And why is he in such a hurry? Couldn''t he have discussed it with me properly and made arrangements before proceeding?" Although as a wife she should support her husband, Jounouchi Hiromi still did not like being passively epting of Chen Yu''s arrangements.


    "Perhaps it''s because of the invitation from that Divine Enthronement deity? Bear in mind, facing a deity, even just an Incarnation of a deity, even just wanting to escape, without some strength it''s not possible," said Xiao Lan, as a Legendary Dragon who clearly knew what it felt like to face deities.

 Chapter 526 - 522: Infusion of Divinity (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As Divinity was continuously extracted from the first jar and injected into Audis''s body, then drawn out and transferred into Yu Chen''s physique, Hiromi Jounouchi''s emotions gradually calmed down.


    While she was quite dissatisfied with Yu Chen''s approach, at such a time, she had to focus entirely on controlling the speed of the Divinity extraction. Any mistake on her part could possibly lead to the erosion of Yu Chen''s soul, or even death.


    Even though Yu Chen had prepared for resurrection and even had a backup body ready, the erosion of the soul by Divinity was something very difficult for a Necromancer to handle, so Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help being careful.


    And during the continuous injection of Divinity, both Audis and Yu Chen were undergoing changes.


    Audis, originally a very pretty ck cat with glossy fur and the typical muscr body of a feline, was now changing. Its body became more gracefully lined, its limbs filled with more explosive power, and the muscles beneath its fur grew more prominent, making the small cat seem as if it was undergoing a second development.


    But this wasn''t the greatest change in the little cat; its aura was bing increasingly divine, like it was no longer just a pet cat but rather a sort of holy and invible being.


    At the same time, Yu Chen''s body, already statue-like and muscr from the ss-changing ceremony, was developing even closer to the pinnacle of human perfection. Not just in muscle and form, but his bones were changing too, his height was growing, and the clothes that had fitted him perfectly were now being torn apart, making Yu Chen look as if he was expanding like an inted balloon.


    Yet this expansion was not in an ugly way, but in what for mortals would be the most perfect state possible, leading to a development of his body to the most harmonious and perfection, achieving a bnce and zenith of strength and beauty.


    This was precisely the effect of Divinity, to make a being filled with Divinity sacred and great, an immortal entity.


    However, mortals cannot wield Divinity; presuming to dominate Divinity will only result in one''s erosion by Divinity, the loss of self and bing a Godly Abomination ¡ª a monstrosity crafted by the gods.


    And this was precisely what Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had to avoid.


    Fortunately, the Power of Faith that transformed this Divinity belonged to Audis, which also contained Yu Chen''s Spiritual Imprint; and since Audis was Yu Chen''s Magic pet, carrying a Soul shard of his, there was no inherent conflict between it and the Divinity. The only issue was that the little cat couldn''t wield Divinity on its own.


    But because it was connected to Yu Chen''s soul and was his Magic pet, Yu Chen could easily utilize this connection to extract the Divinity from its body and assimte it into himself, ensuring the small cat wouldn''t erode into a monster because of the Divinity.


    Truth be told, if Audis became a Godly Abomination, as an ordinary cat by nature, it would probably be the weakest Godly Abomination in the Multiverse.


    However, fortunately, everything was proceeding smoothly, until thest trace of purple light from the first cultivation jar was extracted, injected into Audis''s body, and then drawn out. The entire ceremony was finally nearing its conclusion.


    When thest bit of purple light vanished inside Yu Chen''s towering figure, now over two meters tall, his backup body awoke.


    "Mr. Chen Yu!" Hiromi Jounouchi, surprised, looked at the cultivation jar for the backup body opened by Yu Chen, hurriedly dropped everything in her hands and ran over to him; she was terrified that something had gone wrong during the transformation process just now.


    However, the Yu Chen who awoke from the cultivation jar just smiled at her and held her hand as he sat up, "It''s okay, the ceremony was very sessful, but I don''t want to stay in that body and undergo the transformation by the Underworld Feather Angel, so I transferred to this backup body."


    Relieved to hear Yu Chen say this, Hiromi Jounouchi hugged him tightly, "You scared me to death!"


    "It''s fine, I had everything calcted, how could anything go wrong!" Yu Chen also hugged Hiromi Jounouchi tightly, softly soothing her emotions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After getting out of the cultivation jar, Yu Chen took a bath and changed into a new set of clothes. Although it was just a backup body, it had been cultivated from his own cells and was no different from his original body.


    "So now that Divinity has been injected into you, is the next step to transform into an Underworld Feather Angel?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen, who was eating.


    "Yes, but since this is just a backup body, I currently do not have enough power to transform it into an Underworld Feather Angel. This step requires your help, Hiromi," Yu Chen exined between mouthfuls of food to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Theoretically, if I spent a week''s time, I could bring this body back to full strength, but since time is limited, you''ll have to help me. Once you''ve transformed my original body into an Underworld Feather Angel, I can return to it, and the whole transformation process will beplete."


    "Alright, but the Underworld Feather Angel is the pinnacle of creation by the Necromancy School, I can''t promise you that I''ll be able toplete the transformation," Hiromi Jounouchi knew that transferring the soul into a backup body required time to recover, so she didn''t say much, but she was still unsure and not very confident about how to create an Underworld Feather Angel.


    However, since Yu Chen had prepared to do so, he naturally had everything ready, "Don''t worry, I''ve prepared everything, you just need to preside over the ceremony."


    "So I''m just a tool person, doing your work for you," Hiromi Jounouchi snorted at Yu Chen, not in a good mood.


    "How could you be just a tool person! You are the person I trust the most, Hiromi! Who else can I trust now besides you?" Yu Chen hurridly tried to appease Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "But you have an apprentice, right? She is also a Necromancer; why not ask her for help?" Although Hiromi Jounouchi said this, she still asked Yu Chen, "Since you''re ready, where''s the ritual space? You''re not nning toplete the Underworld Feather Angel here, are you?"


    "Of course not. The ritual space is at the top of the Mage Tower." After finishing the food on his te and wiping his mouth, Yu Chen stood up, walked over to the cultivation jar, and looked at his original body that had grown over two meters tall. Feeling the Divinity and power within his flesh, he said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "I''ve already set up the ritual space there, we just need to take my body there."

 Chapter 527 - 523: Birth (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    The top of the Mage Tower was the highest ce of a Mage Tower, where under normal circumstances, the owner of Fasta would set up a Stargazing tform or ce devices like an astrbe used to observe the trajectories of celestial bodies, or even more exotic equipment.


    Some mages would specially modify their Mage Towers to make the space at the top the weakest, making it easy tomunicate with other spaces or nes, and even connect with the Star Realm and the entire Multiverse.


    However, because Chen Yu''s Mage Tower was located in the Necromantic Space, he didn''t install equipment for observing celestial trajectories here; instead, he turned it into a special ritual site.


    For Necromancers, there were many options for ritual sites: graveyards rich in death energy were great ces for summoning various undead servants, the ritual rooms of Fasta could exclude any unnecessary interference, Blood Bath Pools could provide abundant blood, and sacrifice chambers could maximize the utility of offerings...


    And the top of the Mage Tower could condense the power of the whole Mage Tower, and with specially arranged devices, it could draw energy from other nes, providing the Necromancer with an inexhaustible and mighty source of energy.


    If it were just an ordinary ritual or crafting undead servants, Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t need to use this ce, but creating an Underworld Feather Angel required a massive amount of energy, which neither he nor Jounouchi Hiromi could shoulder on their own, so he had to rely on the power of the Mage Tower in order to transform his original body into an Underworld Feather Angel.


    "So I need to borrow the power of the Mage Tower to change the form of your original body and transform it into an Underworld Feather Angel," said Jounouchi Hiromi as she ced her "Crimson Hymn" on the ritual table that had been prepared earlier. The Necromancers'' Book of Inheritance was both a spellbook and often an important spellcasting tool: "But after your body is transformed into an Underworld Feather Angel, shouldn''t it develop its own consciousness and create a new soul? Mr. Chen Yu, how will your soul return to this body? Do you need to extract the soul of the Underworld Feather Angel first?"


    "No need, that operation is too cumbersome," said Chen Yu, who was also ready by now. Although the abilities of his backup body had not yet recovered, this no longer affected other tasks: "I''ve adjusted the process of creating the Underworld Feather Angel. In the final moment when the Underworld Feather Angel is shaped, the power of the Ritual Magic Circle will channel my soul into it, and his about-to-be-born consciousness and soul will be absorbed by me."


    Having said this, Chen Yu already stepped into the corresponding position of the Ritual Magic Circle and instructed Jounouchi Hiromi: "So Hiromi, you must not make any mistakes when you control the ritual. I must have my soul channeled into this body at the very moment the Underworld Feather Angel is formed and before its consciousness is born. If there is any error, by being too early my soul will be treated as a material, and by being toote, I will have topete with the soul of a Divine Creature for the body, which would make things incrediblyplicated. So the timing must be exact."


    "I got it!" Jounouchi Hiromi responded loudly and then started the ritual.


    Immediately, the Negative Energy in the entire Necromantic Space formed into thick ck clouds converging towards the Mage Tower, turning into a gigantic whirlpool with the tower''s summit at its center.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    With the infusion of vast Negative Energy and the Necromantic Power extracted from the Nether ne via the dimensional portal opened by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu''s body atop the Ritual Magic Circle began to shrink, but the sense of divinity on him grew ever more intense. A pair of gray wings were stretching out from his back ¨C the Underworld Feather Angel was gradually taking shape.


    And with the spread of its wings, a set of lead-gray armor with a hood gradually materialized on the Underworld Feather Angel''s body. The armor was inscribed with purple inscriptions, which lent the entire suit a aura of sanctity and mystery, while also emitting an aura called death.


    As the Underworld Feather Angel slowly took form, both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but tense up, for the most crucial moment was fast approaching.


    "Hiromi! Pay attention!" Chen Yu called out to Jounouchi Hiromi, and after taking a deep breath himself, he closed his eyes and prepared.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reminder, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded slightly at him, making difficult adjustments to her control of the Ritual Magic Circle. She reined in the massive energy within the Magic Array and tuned it to the program that Chen Yu had prepared, ready to reintroduce his soul into the nearlypleted Underworld Feather Angel.


    Though she possessed the bloodline of a giant dragon, giving her an edge over Chen Yu in the control of sheer power, Jounouchi Hiromi''sck of experience meant she still fell short on fine control. As the energy requiring control continued to surge, burdened Jounouchi Hiromi had no choice but to transform into her full Half-Dragon form to augment her control.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was always reluctant to use herplete Half-Dragon form. Unlike her usual Half-Dragon form, which allowed her to maintain most of her human traits, her body would be entirely covered in scales in her full transformation, her limbs would morph to differing extents, and her face wouldpletely transform into that of a giant dragon, a situation no beauty-conscious woman would ept.


    But at that moment, she could hardly afford to care about that and desperately channeled all her efforts, trying toplete the transformation of the ritual.


    Thanks to the strenuous efforts of Jounouchi Hiromi, the Magic Array finallypleted the transformation. Chen Yu''s spare body inside the Ritual Magic Circle slumped to the ground, while his soul had fused with the newly transformed Underworld Feather Angel.


    As the Underworld Feather Angel was born, the surrounding dark clouds became denser, and with constant thunder rumbling within, the dark whirlpool that enveloped the top of the Mage Tower was illuminated, turning it into a storm of lightning.


    Simultaneously, an overwhelming aura of invincibility rose from the Underworld Feather Angel. As its wings spread behind it, its formidable presence momentarily dispersed the surrounding storm, causing it to pause briefly.


    Crushed by this immense aura, even Jounouchi Hiromi, with her Sub-Legendary strength and Dragon Bloodline, felt overwhelmed,pelled to kneel on one knee.


    However, perhaps due to her current full Half-Dragon form, Jounouchi Hiromi''s personality seemed to be influenced by her bloodline, filled with the pride of the Giant Dragon n. Faced with the might that forced her to kneel, she felt a surge of rage that erupted from her mouth into a thunderous roar!


    The storm swirling around the Mage Tower was once more put on pause.

 Chapter 528 - 524: Battle (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The thick Negative Energy shrouding the top of the Mage Tower had settled down, and although the skies were still a dense nket of ck clouds, the once-raging storm had subsided, with even the lightning within the clouds disappearing from sight.


    But the sky was still filled with the roars of a giant dragon and the sounds of shing weapons, as two silhouettes fought among the clouds.


    At this time, Jounouchi Hiromi still maintained her Half-Dragon form, only now she was d in blue Dragon Scale Armor, wielding the blood-red greatsword born with her.


    With a p of her Dragon Wings, she moved gracefully and nimbly like a startled swan or a freewheeling dragon, while her greatsword ceaselessly attacked her opponent. Each strike was unpredictable like an antelope hanging its horns yet carried the unavoidable grandeur of a royal decree, forcing her adversary to bear the brunt of her attacks.


    However, even though Jounouchi Hiromi gave a 120% effort, her opponent seemed to handle it with ease, barely moving at all, just wielding - with one hand - what should have been a two-handed Cross Longsword, effortlessly blocking all of her attacks. It was clear that even with the strength of a Half-Dragon, gaining an advantage against him would be difficult.


    But even as attack after attack failed to secure an advantage, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t give up on her offensive. Her eyes even showed a hint of madness, as if she had lost her reason.


    With a dragon''s roar, Jounouchi Hiromi finally remembered her casting ability and began to use the Blood Knight''s signature skill¡ªthe Blood Rain Technique.


    As the Blood Rain Technique was cast, the Necromantic Space''s sky, which had faintly glowed, suddenly turned a dark red. The surrounding clouds of Negative Energy swiftly transformed and absorbed, morphing into a blood cloud that covered the entirety of the Necromantic Space''s heavens, turning everything within view to the color of blood.


    Under the blood-colored sky, everything was enveloped by the sanguine blood rain.


    In this sea of crimson blood rain, the Blood Knight''s most potent ability¡ªBlood River¡ªfused silently with the pervasive blood rain, suddenly turning into countless blood arrows that shot toward the enemy facing Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The Blood Knight''s Blood Rain Technique is not merely about raining blood, concealing the traces of Blood River and maximizing its reach. Within the blood rain, intense Curses such as bleeding, weakness, and agony were attached, and the Blood Rain Technique itself carried fatal poison and corrosiveness. Its tainted and dark essence could desecrate and corrode all beings of light or ordinary existence. Regardless of their power, anyone in the blood rain would continually erode until, eventually, they were transformed into Undead creatures, assimting into the Blood Knight''s Blood River.


    It could be said that the Blood Rain Techniquebined with Blood River was a very characteristic domain control tactic of the Blood Knight, quickly bringing an advantageous home field to the Blood Knight. After advancing to Legendary status, the Blood Rain Technique could even evolve into a Blood Domain, bing even more enigmatic and powerful.


    However, in the face of the envelopment of Blood Rain Technique and the various attacks hidden within it by Jounouchi Hiromi, her opponent simply vibrated his wings slightly, suddenly pushing aside the blood rain that enveloped him and forcefully carving out a spherical void amidst the omnipresent blood rain.


    Having cleared the blood rain''s interference, he raised the Cross Longsword in his hand above his head, and as a cold light shed in the sharp gaze beneath his hood, he ferociously struck down at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The sword''s edge shed by, and it seemed as if the heavens and earth were cleaved apart, cutting a rift in the blood clouds that shrouded the entire Necromantic Space. The rain of blood that reached the sky was split in two, and the mountain peak beneath their feet was cleaved straight in half, leaving a profound chasm on the ground.


    Avoiding this sword strike, Jounouchi Hiromi seemed to sense a threat to her life, the madness in her blue dragon eyes faded slightly, but she still longed to ovee the enemy before her.


    Apanied by a dragon''s chant, another, more resounding roar came from the top of the Mage Tower. A blue giant dragon soared into the sky, heeding Jounouchi Hiromi''s call. Xiao Lan had transformed into a giant dragon, fully stretching out her Legendary Dragon''s massive form and charging toward the battlefield.


    Jounouchi Hiromi pped her wings, alighting on Xiao Lan''s back, with the hilt of the crimson sword tucked under her arm like ance.


    Driving Xiao Lan, Jounouchi Hiromi pointed the tip of her sword toward her opponent andunched another attack.


    Instead of charging directly at Jounouchi Hiromi''s opponent, Xiao Lan circled around him, stirring up the blood rain and the clouds above, turning them into a blood-red whirlpool. The sheer force of the whirlpool enveloped the target, and the intense wind pressure forced him to stay put, leaving him no choice but to hard-block this attack without any opportunity to dodge.


    As the blood-colored whirlpool spun, the blood clouds that covered the entire Necromantic Space began to contract and, at the same time, grew more intense. The surrounding air reeked of a thick scent of blood, and even the blood rain that had already fallen to the ground was swept up, forming a blood-red vortex that connected heaven and earth!


    And on the long sword in Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands, droplets of blood also started to condense, forming a huge Dragon Lance with the bloodstorm.


    The ten-plus-meter-long blood-colored Dragon Lance and the several dozen meters long giant dragonplemented each other perfectly. Xiao Lan, in her continuous spiraling, had gathered enough kic energy and momentum, so she, carrying Jounouchi Hiromi, spiraled up along the blood-colored tornado to its highest point.


    After a brief hover and stillness, Xiao Lan tucked in her wings and dove toward the target below. The huge Dragon Lance, like a spear or an arrow, carried by Xiao Lan''s spiraling dive, gathered all the energy contained within the entire blood-colored tornado to one point and then fiercely thrust at the target.


    "ng!" A loud noise rang out as the blood-crafted crimson Dragon Lance was blocked by the target''s longsword. However, the overwhelming force still proved too much for him to withstand; he was pressed by the still-descending Xiao Lan and plummeted toward the ground.


    Faced with such a dive that harnessed the forces of heaven and earth, even though the target had power far surpassing Jounouchi Hiromi''s, his only option was to tuck in his wings as much as possible and brace against the t of the de with his palms, continually falling to mitigate the impact of the dragon and rider.


    Still, the Necromantic Space was not the real heavens and earth, and the height of their battle was not too great. Falling a few hundred meters and before he could ease his descent, he had already crashed into the ground, forming arge crater on impact. Meanwhile, Xiao Lan, carrying Jounouchi Hiromi, barely pulled herself up beforending, allowing for aposednding next to the crater.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you lost!" Jounouchi Hiromi, having regained her senses, smiled as she looked down at Chen Yu lying in the pit below, while her aura subtly underwent a dramatic change.

 Chapter 529 - 525: Breaking Through Legendary (Seeking Monthly Tickets, Seeking Subscriptions)

    Smashed to the ground by Jounouchi Hiromi, it appeared that Chen Yu had indeed lost, but for Chen Yu, who had already mastered the divinity of the Underworld Feather Angel, such minor damage wasn''t even enough to warm up.


    However, seeing the change in Jounouchi Hiromi''s aura as she made a breakthrough, Chen Yu felt that conceding defeat was no big deal.


    He retracted his pair of ck wings, and the Runes armor and sword on his body also transformed into ordinary clothing, as Chen Yu stood before Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Watching her momentum soar, and then, as if it were the most natural progression or as effortlessly as water flows into a channel, she directly broke through the Legendary Boundary, stepping from Sub-Legendary into the true Legendary Realm.


    The blood-colored tornado that had originally gathered in the sky was also absorbed by Jounouchi Hiromi, instantly clearing away the bloody color that had filled the Necromantic Space just moments ago, restoring it to its original state. After absorbing the power of the blood tornado, Jounouchi Hiromi''s originally blue Dragon Scale Armor began to seep blood from its cracks, quickly turning the armor from blue to blood red almost in the blink of an eye.


    Yet when this blood turned Jounouchi Hiromi''s armor to the color of blood red, after a brief pause, it was all shaken off and scattered into the air, seemingly dissipating. However, Chen Yu could clearly feel that the blood, still shaken off, continued to shroud around Jounouchi Hiromi''s body, evolving into her Legendary Realm.


    "What''s happening to me¡­?" Jounouchi Hiromi, feeling the changes within herself, seemed to just realize what had taken ce.


    "Just now, you were overwhelmed by my aura and temporarily had your reason overtaken by the ferocity in your bloodline. However, this misfortune turned out to be a blessing as it fully awakened the potential of your Dragon Bloodline, and you''ve broken through the threshold of Legendary," Xiao Lan, naturally most aware of Jounouchi Hiromi''s changes, started to exin.


    Hearing Xiao Lan''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in disbelief that she had actually broken through the threshold of Legendary.


    Seeing the surprised look on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face, Chen Yu smiled at her and said, "What, can''t believe you''re a Legendary Warrior now?"


    With that said by Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi, somewhat embarrassedly, reverted from her Half-Dragon form and hopped down from Xiao Lan''s back: "I just feel like it was a little too easy."


    "For the giant dragon race, adult individuals can even break through to Legendary while sleeping. You have the bloodline of a Pureblood Giant Dragon, and Xiao Lan herself was a Legendary Dragon, so there''s really nothing surprising about your breakthrough," Chen Yu wasn''t surprised at all.


    The Dragon n is truly one of the most favored races in the Multiverse, with powerful individuals leading to some dragons possessing legendary strength right at birth, and adults capable of contending with True Gods¡ªbreaking through Legendary is really not a big deal.


    "Indeed, you absorbed most of the essence of life from my original body, which itself was enough to push you into the Legendary rank based on your umted power. Previously, you just hadn''t released your potential. Now, after the recent battle, you havepletely unleashed your power, making the breakthrough to Legendary rank a matter of course," Xiao Lan exined as well, and she transformed back into the form of a cat.


    For her, moving around a bit just now was a rare moment of rxation, so after she returned to her cat form, Xiao Lan stretched herself with a yawn.


    "Alright... I thought breaking through to Legendary rank would be asplicated and troublesome as the Crimson Empress''s Promotion Ceremony. I didn''t expect it to be so simple!" Jounouchi Hiromi said a little regrettably as she held Xiao Lan in her arms, her armor reverting back to clothes.


    "If we go by what you said, Hiromi, in order for me, as a Necromancer, to break through to Legendary rank, I''d have to turn myself into a Lich first! Now I have broken through to Legendary all the same, and does that make me a Demigod now?" Chen Yu said with a smile, while also feeling the various capabilities and changes of his body that had transformed into an Underworld Feather Angel.


    "There''s still a gap between a Divine Creature and a Demigod, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi walked with Chen Yu towards the castle, stroking Xiao Lan''s fur, and curiously asked Chen Yu.


    "There is indeed a gap, but overall, an Underworld Feather Angel, a Divine Creature specifically developed forbat, is different from ordinary Divine Creatures. In terms of fighting strength, it''s not much less than that of an average Demigod. After all, the Underworld Feather Angel was created by Necromancers primarily tobat Godly Abominations. If they weren''t effective in battle, why would Necromancers bother creating them?" Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi. As the greatest creation of the Necromancy School, the Underworld Feather Angel indeed possessed the strength to contend with a Demigod.


    "Really?" Jounouchi Hiromi showed a skeptical look, ncing back at therge hole Chen Yu had created on the ground and asked with distrust, "Then howe you still lost to me just now?"


    "What just happened could only be considered a warm-up, hardly a fight. It was mainly to awaken your senses. Plus, do you really think you won, Hiromi?" Chen Yu responded, while slightly releasing the formidable presence he had been concealing, which immediately made Jounouchi Hiromi feel the overwhelming pressure that once forced her to her knees.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi, now at the Legendary rank herself, found the pressure that had previously been irresistible much more manageable, and she hummed defiantly, "Anyway, you still lost just now!"


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s retort, Chen Yu could only retract his aura and surrendered with a smile, "Okay, okay, I lost!"


    However, beyond his concession, Chen Yu still reminded Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, you''ve only moved up to Legendary by bringing out the hidden potential of your own bloodline, so your ss is still that of a Blood Knight, not the Crimson Empress. It''s like how I''m still a Necromancer and not a Lich. To truly be a Legendary ss, you still need toplete a Promotion Ceremony for your ss, so keep that in mind."


    Hearing Chen Yu mention this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help taking it seriously and nodded at him, "I understand, I''ll pay attention to that. But Mr. Chen Yu, you also know that the Promotion Ceremony for the Crimson Empress is a veryplicated matter. The ceremony for bing a Lich must be just as troublesome, right?"


    "A Lich? No, I don''t n to be a Lich. I''m considering another path for advancing from Necromancer. Besides, I want to skip Legendary and go straight for a Demigod ss promotion." While bing a Lich was amon advancement path for a Necromancer, it did not mean that it was the only option.

 Chapter 530 - 526: Deity (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Two days flew by, and after consolidating their newfound strengths, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi returned to their normal nine-to-five work life.


    Perhaps some might wonder, is there anything interesting about a Legendary Dragon Blood Knight and a Demigod Necromancer spending their days in a hospital, ying at healing and saving lives in a typical nine-to-five job? But who''s to say that the powerful can''t be farmers tending to their fields?


    When wepare a world to a game, ordinary humans and transcendent beings are like regr yers and those who spend heavily on in-game purchases. The likes of Hiromi Jounouchi, a Legendary Warrior, are akin to big spenders who''ve gained power over average yers. They still have to follow the game rules with no excessive privileges, but their wealth makes for an amazing gaming experience, allowing them almost unlimited freedom within game constraints.


    And Demigods like Yu Chen... well, they''re simr to the VIP yers in some pay-to-win games, enjoying all kinds of privileges and an even better gaming experience. At times, the game even needs to be adjusted to amodate these VIPs.


    A game naturally offers a variety of ways to y: lifestyle gamers or scenery enthusiasts, fully exploring the intricate joys of the game, or background seekers delving into hidden storylines, or perhaps those who y as mundane people in PVE. Those addicted to PVP spend their days looking for opponents to fight¡ªit''s all epted gamey.


    So, there''s nothing inherently wrong with someone like Yu Chen returning to an ordinary life, working nine to five every day.


    As for the more powerful deities, they''re akin to the developers maintaining the game. Lesser Gods are the lowliest developers, tasked daily with server maintenance, bug fixing, responding to yerints, and sometimes even getting sacrificed to appease the wrath of upset yers¡ªessentially that''s their lot.


    But since they contribute to the game''s operation, the operatingpany¡ªor the world consciousness¡ªstill pays them a sry and bonus, allowing Lesser Gods to enjoy benefits and perks, and sometimes they can enter the game with a developer ount for some fun.


    The more powerful Intermediate Gods and Powerful Gods are somewhat like project managers and department heads. Even though they receive better sries and benefits, they also have more responsibilities.


    Overall, any god that relies on faith is working for the world''s consciousness, maintaining the basic rules that underpin the world, ensuring the game makes more money, and fostering growth and strength, enabling better development.


    Supreme deities, stronger than Powerful Gods, are more like gamepany shareholders, reaping various benefits from the game''s operations, without intervening or participating in its management, and yers seldom even know they exist.


    They provide the stable funding for the gamepany, essentially controlling the most fundamental and foundational rules of a world, ensuring its stability and allowing a world to persist over time.


    Thus, a world with more supreme deities tends to be more stable and capable of sustained development, bing stronger. Of course, if a shareholder decides to stir up trouble, it could easily lead to apany''s bankruptcy or demise, which in this metaphor, means a world''s copse or destruction.


    When a world falls apart, those most affected are not the lowly developers or the high-ranking shareholders, but the middle managers.


    Low-level developers may struggle with their livelihoods due to job loss, but like the disposable nature of corporate drones in modern society, lesser gods are generally weed in any world within the Multiverse. As long as they don''t have invasive intentions, many worlds will ept these lesser gods as part of their divine fold because their impact on a world is limited, yet they can contribute to the stability of its operations.


    However, Intermediate Gods and Powerful Gods aren''t so fortunate; their greater poweres with greater demands for higher positions. Each world has a finite capacity for gods, and if you take up resources, others have less, which can provoke conflicts and even godly wars.


    Therefore, most worlds do not wee gods stronger than Lesser Gods to merge with their own.


    Thus, Intermediate Gods and Powerful Gods who have lost their worlds often be the Fallen, unwee wanderers and invaders in the Multiverse''s majority of worlds.


    As for supreme deities, a failed world investment just means they move on to another world, or if necessary, they can start their ownpany. Although a loss, it won''t cripple them.


    On the other hand, the lowest-level yers¡ªordinary people¡ªdon''t have the luxury to simply switch games like we switch gamepanies. True, ordinary mortals can indeed move from one world to another, but first, they would have to either master magic or advance technologically to enable such transitions.


    For beings like Chen Yu, the Demigod, or Hiromi Jounouchi, the Legendary entity, they actually have several options when their worldes to an end. Thest resort would be to stay and perish with the world. Any with a modicum of ability could choose to leave the copsing world at this juncture and survive in another world.


    Naturally, Demigods have slightly more options than the Legendary, such as seizing the opportunity to y a god amidst world copse, upgrading from a Demigod to a True God,pleting the transformation from yer to administrator.


    However, bing divine involves confronting two challenges: belief and divine duty. Gods of Faith who lose most of their followers during a world''s copse are easily caught in a faith shortage, slipping into dormancy, or even oblivion.


    While divinity is immortal and gods do not die, once a god falls into oblivion, revival and awakening depend on the slim hope that someone digs out their divine name from the annals of history and offers faith once again.


    Thus, for Demigods, God of Faith is just an option when the world is thriving. A better choice is to be an Ancient God.


    Deities have existed since the birth of the world''s consciousness. Most of the first gods were inherently strong individual species. The nascent world''s consciousness granted them authority, and thus they became deified.


    Ancient Gods do not rely on faith because they are a part of the world''s rules, possessing immense power. For a Demigod, bing such a god who doesn''t depend on followers'' faith is an excellent choice.


    As for the notion that Ancient Gods are part of the world''s rules, separating from a world is a topic long researched by Necromancers. Seizing a world''s rules to use them as a foundation for Bing Divine is not so difficult.

 Chapter 531 - 527: The New Professor (Please Subscribe, Seek Monthly Tickets)

    "Good morning, Professor Chen, Professor Jounouchi!" As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi walked into the hospital, the nurses they encountered greeted them. However, today there was one difference: somehow the nurses had started calling Jounouchi Hiromi "Professor."


    "Professor? I''m not a professor yet, why are you calling me that?" Hiromi Jounouchi was a bit puzzled. Before she and Chen Yu had taken leave, she didn''t have this title; how had her title changed to Professor in just five days?


    "It was announced by the hospital the other day that Professor Chen has been promoted to full professor of General Surgery, and you, Professor Jounouchi, have been specially appointed as Associate Professor of General Surgery." Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi was unaware of what had happened, the nurse quickly exined to her and did not forget to congratte her, "Congrattions, Professor Jounouchi!"


    "Thank you!" Now Hiromi Jounouchi understood and thanked the nurse before she and Chen Yu headed towards the elevator.


    Once inside the elevator, Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu, "Didn''t Professor Kube say that the hospital was going to appoint me as an Associate Professor? Why am I suddenly an Associate Professor now? Mr. Chen Yu, do you know what happened?"


    "It must be because of your paper. Did you forget you wrote a paper on transfusion reactions? Even if The Lancet hasn''t published it yet, if it passed the review, the hospital would likely have been informed. There''s nothing strange about the hospital deciding to appoint you as an Associate Professor based on that," Chen Yu casually surmised the reason and exined it to Hiromi Jounouchi nonchntly.


    For them at this point, the hospital titles and positions didn''t mean much; working as an ordinary doctor or as a professor was the same.


    They exited the elevator and walked toward the office together. When Chen Yu was appointed as an Associate Professor by the hospital, he was given the treatment of a full professor, so he didn''t need to change offices.


    However, before the promotion Hiromi Jounouchi was just a General Surgery instructor with an office in therge General Surgery office. Now that she had been promoted, she was due for a private office. Thus, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were both curious about which office the hospital had arranged for her.


    When they arrived at the office, the General Surgery doctors were all there. Seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchie in together, they quickly greeted them.


    "Congrattions to the professors on your promotions!" The sses Doctor was the first to congratte them and jokingly said to Chen Yu, "A dual professor promotion is an event that might happen once every few decades in a University Hospital. Such a big asion, Professor Chen Yu, you have to treat us to a meal! All of us in General Surgery are looking forward to it!"


    "Heh, how could I forget something like that! Hiromi and I were on leave and didn''t know about this. Now that we know, we won''t forget your treat." Hearing sses Doctor say this, Chen Yu certainly wasn''t stingy about a meal, saw Hiromi Jounouchi nodded at him in agreement, so he said to sses Doctor, "sses Doctor, count how many people wille tonight, pick a decent ce, and nobody goes home sober!"


    "A decent ce... What level are you thinking, Professor?" asked sses Doctor, his smile full of ill intentions, his intent to fleece Chen Yu abundantly clear.


    Hearing sses Doctor''s question made Chen Yu burst intoughter, and he retorted to sses Doctor, "What standard are you after? Want to pop open a bottle of Champagne King in Ginza? You''d have to work a bit harder to reach that tier, wouldn''t you?"


    "Professor, you can''t say that! After all, we are doctors at Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and we can certainly afford to pop some champagne in Ginza!" Hearing Chen Yu say that, the other doctors in the office couldn''t help but voice their objections. Though it might be a stretch, they could indeed afford to open a bottle of champagne in Ginza.


    However, jokes aside, the sses Doctor and the others weren''t likely to really make Chen Yu treat them to champagne in Ginza. Spending an evening there would start at hundreds of thousands of yen, and they just wanted a meal on Chen Yu, not to bleed him dry.


    "Find a ce with a nice environment that can fit all of us," Chen Yu didn''tment on the sses Doctor''s im about affording champagne. He simply instructed him.


    It was Jounouchi Hiromi, however, who asked sses Doctor, "Has the hospital told you where my office will be?"


    "I know this one. When they announced you were promoted to professor, they already mentioned this. It''s in room XXX," Doctor Higashiyama stood up and told Jounouchi Hiromi where her office was: "It should be right across from Professor Chen Yu''s office. Do you need help moving your stuff?"


    "No need, I can sort it out myself," Jounouchi Hiromi turned down Doctor Higashiyama''s offer and looked at Chen Yu, teasingly saying, "Looks like I''ll be your neighbor across the hallway from now on, Mr. Chen Yu!"


    To Jounouchi Hiromi''s remark, Chen Yu just smiled slightly. He didn''t take much notice; after all, they slept in the same bed every night¡ªwhat did an office across the hall matter to them?


    After helping Jounouchi Hiromi organize her belongings, Chen Yu then carried the boxes filled with her stuff to her new office.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s new office was indeed diagonally across from Chen Yu''s, not even ten meters away. Obviously, this area was originally for the offices of the General Surgery professors, so it made sense for Jounouchi Hiromi''s office to be there.


    Compared to Chen Yu''s office, however, Jounouchi Hiromi''s was noticeably smaller. It wasn''t a suite with a small partition like Chen Yu''s, but just a single office. After all, associate professors didn''t have secretaries.


    "Alright, from now on, Hiromi, you are officially Professor Jounouchi!" Chen Yu ced a namete with Jounouchi Hiromi''s name on her desk and, looking at the well-arranged office, smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Being addressed that way by Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat embarrassed and shy. She lowered her head and felt somewhat uneasy when she was about to say something, the office door suddenly burst open. A nurse rushed in and said to them, "Professor Chen, Professor Jounouchi, Murata Kouta, the patient who had the Inferior Vena Cava Leiomyosaa removed, suddenly has a temperature spike to 38.2 degrees, a heartbeat of 120, and is experiencing pain in the right kidney area. You''d better go check on him quickly!"


    Hearing the nurse''s words, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t hesitate to say anything further; they rushed out of the office together.

 Chapter 532 - 528 Inflammation (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "How''s the patient now?" Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi rushed to the ward, where Murata Kouta, the patient who had undergone surgery, was struggling in agony on the hospital bed. A nurse beside him was continuously trying to soothe him. Seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrive, she quickly exined to them, "The patient''s temperature won''te down, and he''s also experiencing pain in the area of his right kidney."


    "The right kidney?" Yu Chen was surprised for a moment, and immediately remembered during the surgery when Professor Shiye, a vascr surgeon, was performing the anastomosis of the right renal vein and the artificial blood vessel, his assistant Ra had torn the blood vessel.


    But hadn''t he managed to rectify it at the time? Could it be that there was still a problem?


    The thought shed through Yu Chen''s mind, but he didn''t linger on it. Instead, he immediately put on his stethoscope and began to examine the patient on the bed.


    Meanwhile, Hiromi Jounouchi hurriedly instructed the nurse to prepare medication, hoping to bring down the patient''s temperature first.


    However, neither of them was overly anxious. Postoperative fever is not an umon urrence after all, as surgery inevitably causes damage to normal cells, leading to cell necrosis. These necrotic cells need to be absorbed and cleared by the body''s immune system, which then leads to fever and other autonomic responses.


    Yet it was the pain in the region of the right kidney that both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were somewhat concerned about, which was also the reason why they had rushed to the ward so hastily.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, how''s it looking?" Hiromi Jounouchi watched Yu Chen perform the examination and promptly asked him.


    "The patient''s heartbeat is very rapid, apanied by slight shortness of breath, resembling inmmatory fever, but we need further examination to determine the specific cause," Yu Chen removed the stethoscope from his ears and exined to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    The patient''s external signs were indeed quite evident. However, the specific cause was not something that these indicators alone could reveal. To determine precisely what kind of inmmation was causing the fever, more in-depth examinations were necessary.


    "Have you done any physical cooling?" Hiromi Jounouchi turned to the nurse beside them and asked.


    The nurse quickly shook her head, "We haven''t done physical cooling yet. As soon as the patient started running a high fever and feeling pain, I called for you doctors."


    "Start with physical cooling first. Wipe the forehead, armpits, both sides of the neck, and the groin with alcohol to bring down the patient''s temperature," Yu Chen instructed the nurse while looking at Hiromi Jounouchi, "As for medication, Hiromi, you have more experience than me, so I''ll leave it to you."


    "I''ve already sent the nurse to prepare the anti-inmmatory drugs," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded. She didn''t need reminding from Yu Chen; as an experienced anesthesiologist, she knew how to handle the situation.


    Hearing that Hiromi Jounouchi had already sent for the anti-inmmatory drugs, Yu Chen also felt relieved. Nevertheless, he looked at the patient on the bed again, a flicker of purple shing through his eyes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen, I heard that the patient from the previous surgery has developed postoperativeplications. What''s the situation now?" Professor Shiye, who had been called by Yu Chen, walked into Yu Chen''s office and immediately asked with concern. ording to the information he received, the patient was experiencing pain in the right kidney area, which naturally made him think of the ident during the surgery.


    Upon seeing Professor Shiye enter, Chen Yu also stood up from behind the desk and, after greeting Professor Shiye and inviting him to sit on the sofa, he exined, "The patient is currently experiencing quite severe inmmation. I had the nurses perform physical cooling earlier, but the results weren''t very evident. Hiromi is currently addressing the patient''s condition.


    From the current situation, it doesn''t seem like the typical postoperative inmmatory fever, as such inmmation would typically manifest shortly after surgery, but this has been five days already. Moreover, the patient has been experiencing pain in the right kidney area, which initially leads us to suspect there may have been a problem with the previous surgery."


    "A problem with the surgery? Could it be due to that error?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s remarks, Professor Shiye naturally made the same connection.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly but then shook his head, "It''s not necessarily due to that error. After all, I remedied the situation at the time by suturing the bleeding point, and theoretically, there shouldn''t be anyplications. We can only wait for further examination results."


    In fact, Chen Yu had just examined the patient''s condition, confirming that the patient''s symptoms of inmmatory fever were due to bleeding in the right kidney, which led to inmmation and localized necrosis of the kidney.


    However, this should not be aplication caused by the previous surgical error, since it has already been five days. If it were aplication rted to the surgery, it would have been discovered much earlier, not just manifesting now.


    "Is that so? Then what does Professor Chen n to do?" Professor Shiye looked at Chen Yu, his eyebrows furrowed. Even if the patient''s condition wasn''t rted to thest assistant''s error, the surgery on the patient''s kidney was his own work, and he would obviously have a responsibility if reoperation was necessary.


    Faced with Professor Shiye''s question, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then said, "It''s still not certain whether reoperation is needed. It could just be a normal postoperativeplication. Thest surgery was so difficult, and it was also the first of its kind in Japan, so who knows whatplications may arise after it."


    Listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Professor Shiye''s furrowed brows also rxed, and he felt considerably relieved.


    "However..." Just as he rxed, Chen Yu added, "If the patient''s condition turns out to be serious, there might be a need for another surgery. If such a situation arises, we might need Professor Shiye''s help again."


    "If help is needed, I will certainly take responsibility." Professor Shiye promptly agreed.


    While they were talking, Hiromi Jounouchi entered through the door.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, how is the patient doing?" Seeing Hiromi Jounouchie in, Professor Shiye promptly stood up and inquired.


    "The patient''s condition has been stabilized for now, but the high fever persists. I''ve had the nurses use physical cooling to lower the patient''s body temperature. We''ve arranged further examinations for the patient to find the exact cause," Hiromi Jounouchi said, although a little surprised by Professor Shiye''s presence, she still exined to him and Chen Yu about the current state of the patient.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say that the patient''s high fever was not subsiding, Professor Shiye''s face instantly fell.


    "Persistent high fever; this situation is rather serious," Chen Yu said, upon hearing Hiromichi Jounouchi''s report, he couldn''t help but frown as well.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded affirmatively and answered, "That''s why I''ve used antibiotics on the patient, hoping to suppress the inmmation."

 Chapter 533 - 529 Secondary Hemorrhage (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Post-surgical bleeding is a rtivelymonplication in surgical procedures, sometimes caused by the surgery itself, while other times it may be due to various other postoperative reasons. Depending on the situation, medically, the bleeding caused by other postoperative reasons is referred to as secondary bleeding.


    Bleeding caused by the surgery itself mostly urs on the day of the surgery within a few hours afterward and is typically known as primary bleeding, whereas secondary bleeding usually urs around 7-10 days after the surgery.


    The causes of secondary bleeding are diverse and,pared to primary bleeding, can range from mild to severe. Severe cases of secondary bleeding may even lead to hemorrhagic shock and endanger the patient''s life.


    As for the causes of postoperative secondary bleeding, there are many factors involved, such as pre-existing conditions like hypertension, diabetes, and chronic bronchitis in patients before surgery, which are all possible causes of secondary bleeding after the procedure.


    However, the patient at hand did not have any of these systemic diseases, which made Chen Yu consider the possibility of other causes leading to secondary bleeding.


    Was it preoperative anticoagnt medication? Improper postoperative care? Or some factors during the surgery that led to secondary bleeding?


    If one were to delve into the reasons, there would be too many potential causes of secondary bleeding to list; one could even write several rted papers on the subject. Therefore, even though Chen Yu knew the patient had secondary bleeding in the kidney, he could not immediately determine the exact cause.


    Even though his body was now that of an Underworld Feather Angel with a Divine Body, and his two eyes had been enhanced with a magic eye modification, his capabilities allowed him to directly see inside the patient''s body. However, after all, these were still human eyes, and he could only see bleeding in the patient''s kidney, unable to locate the precise bleeding point. As for the cause of the bleeding, that required pathological analysis and could not be simply seen with the naked eye.


    Moreover, even if Chen Yu knew the answer, he could not just tell others directly. Medicine is about evidence, and although much of it involves spection, it must be backed by sufficient factual basis, or else, even if what Chen Yu said was true, it would be difficult to convince others.


    Fortunately, modern medical diagnostic tools are very advanced and did not keep Chen Yu waiting long before the specific cause was identified.


    "The cause of the bleeding was due to a mistake made by Professor Shiye''s assistant during thest surgery, which caused the suture to slip due to increased blood pressure postoperatively, resulting in secondary bleeding," Jounouchi Hiromi said, cing the examination report on Chen Yu''s desk, her expression somewhat troubled.


    Chen Yu picked up the report and began to read through its contents. Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s somber face, he asked her, "What''s wrong, Hiromi? You look upset?"


    "The secondary bleeding in the patient might be my fault," Jounouchi Hiromi exined guiltily to Chen Yu: "During the surgery, Professor Shiye''s assistant made a mistake that caused massive bleeding in the patient. When you were resuscitating, I controlled his blood, which is why we were able to stop the bleeding so quickly. But this also resulted in a lower blood pressure in the patient''s blood vessels than normal. So once his blood pressure rose after the surgery, the original suture slipped, causing the bleeding! This is all due to my negligence!"


    Jounouchi Hiromi spoke with deep self-reproach for her actions during the surgery, regretting that she had not considered this possibility, which would have prevented the current situation.


    Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi''s remorseful face, Chen Yu stood up, took her into his arms, andforted her, "Hiromi, you had good intentions, and if anyone is to me, shouldn''t it be me for not suturing more securely? What''s most important right now is not who''s at fault, but how to treat the patient."


    Receiving Chen Yu''s reassurance, Jounouchi Hiromi felt slightly better as she lifted her head from his chest, "Do we need surgery to stop the bleeding?"


    "Surgical intervention is the most appropriate method, although you could also use your blood control to stop the bleeding, but that might be harder to exin," Chen Yu shook his head, dismissing the idea of using magical means.


    While utilizing magical methods could easily solve the problem and spare the patient some pain, such things are hard to exin to ordinary people. Besides, neither Chen Yu nor Jounouchi Hiromi nned on revealing to the hospital that they were Transcendents.


    "Alright then, let me do the surgery. Since I caused the problem, I should resolve it," Jounouchi Hiromi insisted. As a doctor, she felt a heavy sense of guilt knowing that her actions had caused a postoperativeplication that could have been avoided. She hoped to rectify her mistake as much as possible.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s determination, Chen Yu nodded without objection. The procedure to stop the bleeding was minor, and Jounouchi Hiromi''s skills were more than up to the task.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor Qingdai, you''re back at work? Are you feeling alright?" In the General Surgery office, Qingdai had returned to work, and upon seeing her, a group of male doctors immediately crowded around her, showering her with concern and warmth.


    "I''ve mostly recovered, so I came back to work, and I don''t have any major issues anymore," Qingdai replied, maintaining her proper smile and politely thanking everyone.


    For her, this response had be instinctive.


    While she dealt with the male doctors, Qingdai also noticed Jounouchi Hiromi''s empty desk and asked with curiosity, "Where is Doctor Jounouchi? Why is her desk empty?"


    "Doctor Jounouchi has been promoted to Associate Professor by the hospital, so she has moved to the professor''s office. Naturally, her desk here is now vacant," one of the male doctors exined to Qingdai, adding, "Professor Chen Yu has also been promoted to full professor. There''s a celebration dinner by Professor Chen Yu tonight, will you be joining us, Doctor Qingdai?"


    "Professor Chen Yu is hosting a dinner?" Qingdai was momentarily taken aback, but then quickly regainedposure, considering for a moment she said, "I don''t think it''s very convenient for me to go tonight, right? You guys are definitely going to drink, and if I don''t drink, wouldn''t that dampen your spirits?"


    "Who says that!" Another male doctor interjected as Qingdai spoke, quickly denying, "The atmosphere gets lively with Doctor Qingdai there! And Professor Jounouchi will also be there, and since she''s also a woman, we won''t get too rowdy."


    Hearing the male doctor refer to Jounouchi Hiromi as Professor, Qingdai felt it odd but ultimately didn''t decline, nodding in agreement to the invitation from the male doctors.


    ```

 Chapter 534 - 530: Dining Together (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the evening, sses Doctor booked a nice restaurant and brought the doctors from the General Surgery office straight over.


    After finishing up their own work, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at the restaurant to join them.


    "Professor Chen! Professor Jounouchi!" Seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi arrive, sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama quickly stood up to greet them, while the other doctors also greeted them one by one.


    After exchanging greetings with everyone, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi sat down and then said to the others with a smile, "Since we''re all out to have fun, there''s no need to be as formal as in the office. You can call me Yu Chen if you like."


    Yu Chen himself wasn''t one to put on airs, and furthermore, when he and Hiromi Jounouchi had just arrived at General Surgery, these doctors had been his seniors, and they had gotten along quite well. If it weren''t for the fact that Yu Chen had moved out of General Surgery''s office after he was promoted to associate professor, he probably would still be with these doctors. Thus, Yu Chen never requested that everyone privately continue to address him as professor.


    "But we should still call you Professor; it''s everyone''s way of showing respect," argued Doctor Higashiyama at this time. However, seeing the smile on his face, it was clear that he wasn''t really concerned about titles: "However, since this is a casual gathering, you can''t be putting on airs, Professor!"


    "Heh, you tell me not to act like a professor, which suggests that you guys want to challenge me to drink today, huh?" Yu Chen easily caught Doctor Higashiyama''s meaning, but he didn''t mind such things and justughed, "I''m afraid all of you will be out cold, and I still won''t feel a thing."


    "Professor, are you looking down on us from General Surgery?" sses Doctor couldn''t help but speak up upon hearing Yu Chen''s words. Even though surgeons don''t drink much because of work, sses Doctor didn''t believe so many from General Surgery couldn''t outdrink Yu Chen alone.


    However, faced with sses Doctor''s "challenge," Yu Chen just smiled and asked them to order.


    As a demigod with a Divine Body, Yu Chen could now drink the Water of Life as if it were in water without any chance of getting drunk, unless he wanted to experience the sensation of drunkenness. With his current control over his body, ordinary alcohol had long since lost its effect on him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi was naturally aware of this, so she didn''t say anything, just watching with a smile as sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama discussed how to make Yu Chen drink.


    However, as she observed the doctors of General Surgery in the private room, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked sses Doctor, "Howe I haven''t seen Doctor Kaji? He shouldn''t be on duty today, right?"


    Since it was a General Surgery group activity, naturally everyone who coulde did, except for those on duty and a few other professors who didn''t. The curiosity of Hiromi Jounouchi was piqued as Kaji Hideki, who was off duty today, hadn''t arrived.


    "Kaji-kun had somest-minute business and willeter, so he didn''te with us," sses Doctor exined, then asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "What would you like to drink, Professor Jounouchi?"


    While asking, sses Doctor also handed the drinks menu to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Stop calling me professor, it feels so weird!" Hiromi of the city declined, but still took the drinks menu to look at it and then said, "I''ll have some beer."


    "Professor Jounouchi, can you drink alcohol?" The sses Doctor did not correct his form of address, but was instead more surprised that Hiromi Jounouchi could drink.


    "A little beer should be fine," Hiromi Jounouchi, seeing that the sses Doctor did not change his way of addressing her, didn''t insist. In Japan, a country with clear hierarchical distinctions, titles are very important, and sometimes even using the wrong honorific could offend someone.


    Hearing what Hiromi Jounouchi said, the sses Doctor didn''tment further, but he still ordered a beer with a lower alcohol content for her.


    After the sses Doctor confirmed everyone''s orders, he ced them with the waiter, and before long, the drinks and food they had ordered were served.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let''s raise our sses and toast to the promotions of Professor Chen Yu and Professor Jounouchi!" The sses Doctor stood up with his ss in hand and proposed the toast only after everyone had a ss in front of them.


    Upon hearing his words, the others also extended their congrattions to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "This is all thanks to everyone''s support and help. General Surgery is a team, and Hiromi and I are just members of that team; we couldn''t do it without everyone''s help." Receiving everyone''s congrattions, Chen Yu naturally stood up with his ss with Hiromi Jounouchi, offering pleasantries, "So, I propose a toast to ourselves, wishing General Surgery all the best!"


    Now that he had learned from Professor Kube that he was very likely to be the future head of General Surgery, Chen Yu naturally wanted to win over these doctors, who would be part of his future team.


    After everyone clinked sses, they officially began their meal.


    General Surgery was a veryrge department, and although only doctors from the department''s office were present, there were still quite a few people, which made for a very lively atmosphere.


    Just as Chen Yu was dealing with a round of toasts from the sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama, Qingdai suddenly approached him with a ss in hand and bowed her head, saying, "Professor Chen Yu, I have offended you in the past, and I was wrong. I would like to apologize with this ss of wine and ask for your forgiveness for my previous rudeness."


    Watching Qingdai bowing so low to apologize to him, Chen Yu gave her a deep look before picking up his ss from the table and said meaningfully, "Let bygones be bygones; I don''t intend to dwell on it. We should look forward. Rokuro is a good friend of mine, as well as the son of Professor Kube; he''s a very innocent person. Doctor Qingdai, please take good care of him from now on."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Qingdai was startled but quickly responded, "Mr. Kube is a likable person. I will take good care of him."


    Seeing that Qingdai understood his intention, Chen Yu then smiled, clinked sses with her, and downed the contents of his ss.


    Relieved that Chen Yu had epted her toast, Qingdai also breathed a sigh of relief. Although she already knew Chen Yu was a transcendent far superior to her, facing him this time, she felt he was even more formidable. This forced Qingdai to dismiss the option of using Rokuro and then discarding him from her mind; instead, she decided to treat him with genuine regard.


    While Qingdai was toasting Chen Yu, Kaji Hideki, who was runningte, finally arrived. After downing a ss as self-punishment, he joined the dinner.

 Chapter 535 - 531: Laboratory (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Although sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama had egged on the entire General Surgery department to take turns toasting Yu Chen, by the end when everyone was almost down for the count, Yu Chen still showed hardly any signs of drunkenness, which undeniably left Doctor Higashiyama and sses Doctor feeling quite unconvinced, vowing to take their revenge next time.


    In the end, all the drunk doctors went their own ways home. Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were also preparing to head back when they unexpectedly saw Kube Rokuro who hade to pick up Qingdai.


    Upon seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, Rokuro felt quite embarrassed and hastily greeted them, "Brother Yu! Doctor Jounouchi!"


    "Rokuro? Have youe to pick up Doctor Qingdai? I didn''t expect you two had progressed to this stage already!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t resist teasing him as she saw Rokuro, who had arrived on a motorcycle to pick up Qingdai.


    Though both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi suspected Qingdai had ulterior motives for being with Rokuro, they didn''t object to the two of them being together, as long as Qingdai was genuinely interested.


    Rokuro was visibly shy and somewhat embarrassed by Hiromi Jounouchi''s teasing, but Qingdai, on the contrary, confidently stood next to Rokuro. After putting on the motorcycle helmet he handed to her, she turned to Yu Chen and said, "Professor Chen Yu, I have remembered everything you said to me today. Please believe me, my feelings for Mr. Kube are sincere."


    Normally, Qingdai wouldn''t have made such ament, but she could tell how much Yu Chen cared about Rokuro. Otherwise, he wouldn''t have specifically mentioned Qingdai''s and Rokuro''s rtionship when she was apologizing and toasting to Yu Chen just a while ago.


    So even though it was out of character for her and didn''t fit with her n to get a hold over Rokuro, Qingdai still expressed her attitude towards Rokuro in front of him to Yu Chen.


    Upon hearing Qingdai''s confession, Yu Chen raised an eyebrow. With his current perception, he could naturally sense Qingdai''s emotions and whether she was lying or not. Seeing she was telling the truth, Yu Chen was somewhat surprised, but still nodded and said to her, "Rokuro is rather introverted. I''ll entrust him to Doctor Qingdai for guidance from now on."


    "Brother Yu!" Rokuro felt even more embarrassed by Yu Chen''s words.


    Although he was embarrassed, hearing Qingdai openly admit her feelings for him filled Rokuro with great joy, his heart already brimming with a sweet sense of happiness.


    Yu Chen, looking at Rokuro and Qingdai, nodded at them and said, "Hiromi and I won''t intrude on your time together any longer. We''ll head back first. You two should head home early too."


    After speaking, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi left the restaurant where they had dined, and deliberately disappeared from Rokuro''s view by stepping into the Necromantic Space.


    Seeing Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi vanish, Rokuro''s eyes went wide. He of course knew they were Transcendents, but didn''t they need to hide their identities? Was it alright to just show their supernatural powers on a busy street like this? And Qingdai was with him; didn''t it matter if she saw?


    While Rokuro was wildly guessing, Qingdai had already sat on his motorcycle, wrapping her arms around his waist, and whispered in his ear, "Mr. Kube, take me home."


    "Aren''t you surprised?" Rokuro asked, puzzled by Qingdai''sck of surprise.


    "Though this kind of spatial ability is rare, I''m a Transcendent too. It''s not something to be surprised about," Qingdai exined. She certainly understood the significance of Yu Chen showing his supernatural power in front of her and Rokuro deliberately.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Let me introduce this ce," Chen Yu said to Kyuuzai Ryousen as they walked into the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory.


    This was also his first visit. Although theb was his, Chen Yu had only seen it on blueprints and heard some basic information from Kyuuzai Ryousen previously.


    "Yes, Professor. Please follow me this way," Kyuuzai Ryousen nodded, leading Chen Yu to the elevator and pointing to the sign on the wall, "The entireboratory is divided into six floors, with one underground and five above ground. The first floor houses the reception hall, examination rooms, and analysis rooms, mainly responsible for patient examinations and pathological analysis. The second floor contains the wards and offices, while all floors above the third areboratories, with the fifth floor being your privateb, Professor."


    Looking at the sign on the wall, Chen Yu nodded slightly and then asked, "What''s on the basement floor?"


    "The basement is primarily for storage and the cold storage room, used for keeping various experimental samples and supplies," Ryousen exined. As he did so, the elevator arrived; he quickly held the elevator door open, "Professor, please enter."


    Once inside the elevator, Chen Yu finally said to Kyuuzai Ryousen, "Let''s go to the second floor first. I would like to see how Mr. Kobayashi Yuta, who was transferred here, is doing."


    Hearing this, Kyuuzai Ryousen quickly pressed the button on the elevator, taking them up to the second floor.


    Exiting the elevator, Kyuuzai Ryousen guided Chen Yu to the ward area of theboratory, exining, "Considering we don''t receive arge number of patients here, we designed it with only thirty beds. The wards are based on the standards of a hotel-style room, and each is staffed with specialized nurses to care for the patients. However, apart from Mr. Kobayashi Yuta, all the other beds are currently empty."


    "How is his condition? Has there been any improvement since the transfer?" Instead of heading straight to Keiko''s father''s room, Chen Yu inquired about the situation with Kyuuzai Ryousen.


    "So far, the recovery is quite promising. Although his mobility hasn''t returned yet, he is now capable of uttering some simple words, and hisnguage skills are graduallying back," Kyuuzai Ryousen reported to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu nodded in acknowledgment to Ryousen''s report before entering Keiko''s father''s ward with him.


    Inside the room, Keiko''s mother was peeling an apple for Keiko''s father, who was lying in bed. Seeing Chen Yu and Kyuuzai Ryousen enter, she quickly put down the fruit knife and greeted them, "Doctor Chen Yu!"


    "No need to stand on ceremony. I''m here to check on your husband''s physical condition," Chen Yu indicated to Keiko''s mother not to be overly polite and went straight to the bedside to examine Keiko''s father.


    It had to be said that Keiko''s father''s physical recovery was swift after receiving the Dragon Blood Potion, but the damage to his soul still prevented him from controlling his body well. If this continued, without soul repair, he might have to rely on a wheelchair for the rest of his life.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was not one to stand by and let this happen.

 Chapter 536 - 532: Experimental Subject (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    If it had been before he transformed into an Underworld Feather Angel and attained a Divine Body to ascend to demigod status, healing Keiko''s father''s spiritual damage would indeed have been a very troublesome matter for Chen Yu. It would have not only required a specially arranged ritual space but also aplex and tedious ceremony to repair the soul.


    However, once Chen Yu became an Underworld Feather Angel with the might of a demigod, repairing a damaged soul became a simple matter.


    As a demigod, Chen Yu might not have Divine Rank yet, and even acquiring Divine Power required the collection of faith through the Cat-People created by Xiao Lan and Audis for the conversion, but this still did not negate the fact that he was now a demigod with power that rivaled the deities, capable of using Divine Arts.


    The so-called Divine Arts are the spells used by deities. Although, in essence, they are not fundamentally different from the spells used by ordinary mages and are just as susceptible to theoretical research and analysis to construct spell models, Divine Arts differ because they require Divine Power to cast, making the principles behind thempletely different.


    Even if a mage were to fully analyze a Divine Art and then cast it using Magic Power, the resulting effect would be starkly different because Divine Power contains faith. Its principle is to leverage reality through the spirit and will, whereas magic extracts energy, transforming its form to achieve different effects.


    Thus, even the most powerful mage can only mimic Divine Arts with magic but cannot release Divine Arts with Magic Power.


    Simrly, due to the unique nature of Divine Arts, they can achieve things that even from the perspective of magic could be considered miracles, such as the Resurrection Technique.


    Necromancers also employ the Resurrection Technique, but necromancy can be exined in principle. After human death, cells do not die instantly; for a short period, cells and body parts maintain their physiological activity. With the right intervention, it is possible to bring a deceased person back to life.


    This is also the principle behind modern medicine''s efforts to resuscitate individuals with stopped hearts and lungs, reviving their heartbeat.


    This method ultimately has its limits, though. Although modern medicine can make a stopped heart beat again, if the heart has stopped for too long and the organs have suffered irreversible necrosis due to prolongedck of blood supply, it is impossible to bring the deceased back to life.


    In contrast, a Necromancer''s Resurrection Technique is rtively more potent as they can forcibly stuff the deceased''s soul back and use magic to drive the body''s organs, enabling them to function normally and bring back physiological activities, achieving the effect of rising from the dead.


    But Divine Arts are different; they defy logic.


    The resurrection of Divine Arts means twisting reality directly under the influence of Divine Power, converting death into life for the deceased, restoring them from a state of death to one of living.


    For mages, they can analyze the spell model of the Divine Art of resurrection and understand the entire process of Divine Power release, but if you ask them to describe the process of transition from death to life for the deceased, that''s impossible because there are no principles to exin it; Divine Arts directly distort and change reality.


    Even if mages could observe the entire process, down to the changes in every organ and cell, they still could not do the same.


    Because magic, after all, is the mages'' understanding of the world and the entire Multiverse. Although different from science in foundation and principle, it also needs to follow the universe''s basicws and various rules. Just as magic can use Magic Power to keep an apple from falling to the ground and science can use air to do the same, both are within the rule of the universe and pose no problem.


    But Divine Arts are different; they directly modify the rules concerning the apple itself to prevent it from falling, without needing anything else to hold it up.


    Therefore, for Chen Yu now, all that he needs to heal Keiko''s father''s soul injury is a Divine Art for repairing the soul.


    However, releasing a Divine Art might cause quite amotion, and Chen Yu didn''t want to cast spells directly in front of Keiko''s mother lest he would have to clear her memory afterward, which would only add to his troubles.


    Luckily, Keiko''s father''s condition had stabilized and he was in Chen Yu''s ownboratory, so all he needed was an appropriate moment to resolve his issues and heal him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Returning home from the Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory and feeling content with its status, Chen Yu was also contemting which topics should be researched in thisboratory.


    After all, having such arge facility, although he had enough money to support its operation, leaving it idle would be a significant waste and not in line with his initial concept of setting up the researchboratory.


    But there were so many things he could research, what would be the most appropriate?


    Healing Potions? Although already considered a rtively sessful product, these potions are, after all, no more than the low-effect Healing Potions from the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium. If he were to research deeply, he believed that there could be significant improvements and modifications to this potion.


    And if Healing Potions could be included in the research scope, then his broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents could also be brought into this researchboratory.


    Although the broad-spectrum anti-cancer agents are already very sessful as cancer suppressants, they have not yet achieved Chen Yu''s initial goal of bing targeted drugs that cure all cancers. Therefore, Chen Yu still wanted to delve deeper into their research.


    Beyond that, research on nt-based treatments and neural regeneration could also continue, as these both fell within the scope of Regenerative Medicine.


    Even Jounouchi Hiromi''s research on artificial wombs and blood, as well as his previous considerations on human enhancement studies, could all be conducted within thisboratory.


    However, it was clearly not yet the time to bring out human enhancement research, and although theboratory had started operating, many aspects were just beginning, and it had yet to be fully integrated and well-coordinated. Launching too many research topics at once would only dissipate their efforts.


    So, after some consideration, Chen Yu decided to start with research on Healing Potions and nt-based treatments initially. As for the other topics, they would be expanded upon once the entireboratory was well-coordinated and all research personnel could operate coboratively.

 Chapter 537 - 533 Heading to the Capital (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "So this is your personalb, Mr. Chen Yu? It looks pretty good!" Standing inside Chen Yu''s private Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but tease him as she looked around at the various instruments.


    Although this was indeed a niceboratory, it still paled inparison to the one Chen Yu had painstakingly set up in the Mage Tower.


    "I n to use thisb for follow-up research and experiments on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs, as well as studies on healing potions and nt-based treatments," exined Chen Yu to Jounouchi Hiromi, while also rifying why he had moved his research here: "The staff here were selected by Ryosen-kun from the Mingyue Society, so they are quite reliable. Therefore, some experiments and research that do not involve magic can be carried out here."


    "If the staff is from the Mingyue Society, then it shouldn''t be a problem to conduct magic experiments here, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation.


    "That''s true, but after all, this ce still receives regr patients for treatments. If I were to conduct magic experiments here, it wouldn''t be good if an ident urred and was discovered by the public. Besides, I already have a magicboratory, so why bother conducting magic experiments here?" Chen Yu slightly nodded as he rejected the idea of performing magic experiments at this location.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Jounouchi Hiromi simply shrugged indifferently and then asked him about something else, "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, the time for the Inari God''s invitation to the banquet should be in the next few days, right? When are you heading to Kyoto?"


    "There is an academic conference in Kyoto next week, which fits perfectly with the schedule. Hiromi, do you want toe with me?" Chen Yu looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi since she was now an associate professor and no longer had the freedom to follow Chen Yu around as she used to when she was just an ordinary doctor.


    "I can''t leave the hospital, and I haven''t received an invitation to the conference. An associate professor can''t just go along with you as part of your entourage, can she?" Jounouchi Hiromi pouted regretfully. If possible, she indeed would have liked to apany Chen Yu, but this time, she really couldn''t help it.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s response left Chen Yu feeling somewhat helpless, but he nodded in understanding and said, "Then I''ll have to use the Necromantic Space as a transit point to pick you up for the banquet when the timees."


    "It looks like there''s no other way," Jounouchi Hiromi replied with a hint of regret. She wanted to visit Kyoto not just for the Divine Feast of the Inari God but also to enjoy touring the city, "Then remember to bring me souvenirs from Kyoto, Mr. Chen Yu!"


    "I know. I''ll bring you Kyobashi," Chen Yu promised with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since he could not travel with Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu didn''t bring anyone else but set out to Kyoto on his own.


    After flying directly from Tokyo to Kyoto and settling his luggage in the hotel room he had booked in advance, Chen Yu went out to wander around Kyoto.


    For those who are not familiar with Japan, it''s easy to confuse Kyoto with Tokyo, but in reality, they are twopletely different cities.


    Before Japan embarked on the road to modernization during the Meiji Restoration, Kyoto had been the capital for over a thousand years. It wasn''t until Emperor Meiji moved the capital to Edo and renamed Edo to Tokyo that the capital shifted from Kyoto to Tokyo.


    Although Tokyo was the undisputed capital during the Meiji Era, most pre-war Japanesews were abolished after World War II, and the subsequentws did not specify Tokyo as the capital of Japan. Now, Tokyo is considered the capital simply because it functions as such, and it''s a conventionally epted notion.


    With over a thousand years of history, Kyoto has apletely different vibe from Tokyo. Its streets seem to umte history, exuding an ancient charm. Old buildings and stone-paved streets give a unique experiencepared to Tokyo''s modernity and fashion.


    The original Kyoto was built in imitation of the Tang Capital Chang''an, and even today one can vaguely recognize the city grid pattern based on Chang''an, as well as the pervasive influence of Tang era architectural styles on the Japanese buildings here, showing the deep cultural impact China has had on Japan.


    However, for Chen Yu, the cultural ambiance is secondary; what affects him most is the various transcendental auras that permeate Kyoto.


    Compared to Tokyo, Kyoto more significantly highlights the depth of Japan, a country with a long history. The transcendent aura is not umon in this city, and the divine presence emanating from the many ancient shrines and temples around Kyoto allows Chen Yu to feel the majesty and aura of the deities even from a distance.


    Feeling the auras that filled Kyoto, Chen Yu couldn''t help but think to himself that perhaps Emperor Meiji made a mistake by transferring the capital to Edo because, for Japan, this was where the true essence of the countryy.


    Of course, this had nothing to do with Chen Yu. He was just attending a conference as an ordinary person and needed to go to a divine banquet, nothing more.


    Remembering the Kyoto souvenirs that Jounouchi Hiromi had asked him to buy, Chen Yu began looking for them on the streets of Kyoto.


    But Chen Yu hadn''t walked more than two blocks when someone he had not expected suddenly appeared before him.


    "It is an honor to have Mr. Chen Yu visit Kyoto. Please forgive Suzuhime for not weing you from afar," said Suzuhime, who suddenly appeared in front of Chen Yu and gave him a very respectful bow.


    Compared to thest time Chen Yu saw her, Suzuhime was perhaps dressed more discreetly to mask her identity, wearing a dark purple kimono instead of thevish Tang Garment, although she was still adorned with two bells on her headpiece, which tingled as she bowed her head.


    Seeing Suzuhime bowing to him, Chen Yu simply smiled lightly, "No harm is done to those who don''t know. It was also my fault for not notifying you of my arrival."


    "Regardless, since you havee from afar upon an invitation, we should all do our part to extend hospitality. Mr. Chen Yu, may I guide you and show you around the sights of Kyoto?" For some reason, Suzuhime seemed much more obedient in front of Chen Yu this time, unlike her mischievous demeanor when they met at the Little Rice Princess''s cest time.


    Chen Yu casually raised an eyebrow and nodded before asking, "Do you know where to find authentic Kyobashi? I need to bring some souvenirs back."

 Chapter 538 - 534: Scenery of Kyoto (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Carrying the authentic Kyobashi that he just bought under Suzuhime''s guidance, Chen Yu strolled along the streets of Kyoto with her.


    "Ever since Emperor Kanmu relocated the capital during the Heian Period, Kyoto has remained Japan''s capital. Various Buddhist temples and shrines with long heritage have collectively safeguarded the tranquility of Kyoto." Passing by a shrine, Suzuhime''s voice was melodious and pleasing as she introduced Kyoto''s temples and shrines to Chen Yu, "Kennin-ji, once the residence of Master Isshu; Kiyomizu-dera, where the Thousand-Armed Guanyin is enshrined; Kinkaku-ji, built by Ashikaga Yoshimitsu; Ninna-Shrine, a former Royal Pce Temple; Kodai-ji, which honors Toyotomi Hideyoshi and Kitano no Matsukasa... and the head temple of the Jodo Shinshu sect, the west Hongan-ji. These Buddhist temples are truly scenic spots worth visiting."


    Listening to Suzuhime''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile, "You keep saying Buddhist temples are worth visiting, but you don''t mention a word about Kyoto''s shrines. Among the 22 shrines from the past, the upper seven and lower eight are mostly in Kyoto, right? Isn''t the Thousand Torii Gates at the entrance of Inari Taisha one of Kyoto''s most famous attractions?"


    "That may be so, but shrines are, after all, the dwellings of deities, unlike those bald-headed ones who only worship y and wooden images in Buddhist temples," Suzuhime said with her usual yful nature, deliberately belittling Buddhism.


    "Even if they are y and wooden statues, as long as they are worshipped with devotion and the incense continues to burn, they too will exhibit irvoyance and show holiness. Weren''t you originally just a bell and became a Tsukumogami due to people''s devotion?" Chen Yu did not wish to argue with her over this opinion; he simply pointed it out before asking, "Speaking of which, do you know where the Seimei Shrine is? I''m quite interested in this Great Onmyoji."


    "Abe no Seimei, huh? His shrine is towards the Kyoto Imperial Pce area, and it''s quite a distance from here!" Suzuhime naturally felt a bit upset being pointed out by Chen Yu, but because the Inari God tasked her to take good care of Chen Yu, she naturally did not dare to act up in front of him.


    Even though sheined about the long walk to Seimei Shrine, Suzuhime still led Chen Yu in the direction of Seimei Shrine. Although they were currently in Nakagyo District, crossing to the Kamigyo District where Seimei Shrine was located meant traversing almost half of Kyoto. However, for a Tsukumogami and a demigod, the distance was not an issue.


    As they made their way to Seimei Shrine, Chen Yu also inquired Suzuhime about Abe no Seimei, "Was that Great Onmyoji really the offspring of a White Fox and a human? Speaking of which, I have yet to see a yokai. Do yokai really exist in this world?"


    "Yokai do exist, of course. If you count it that way, a Tsukumogami like me is also a type of yokai," replied Suzuhime, who as a Tsukumogami naturally had the right to speak on this matter, "But the heyday of yokai was during the Heian Period. However, since Seimei protected Heian-kyo and Minamoto no Yorimitsu killed Shuten-doji, yokai gradually disappeared. In recent times, most yokai have changed to look like humans and live in human society. You wouldn''t notice them if you''re not looking closely."


    Hearing what Suzuhime said, Chen Yu was not surprised, but living alongside yokai in human society? That really piqued his curiosity about their lifestyle.


    However, while he found that intriguing, Chen Yu was more concerned with the question he had asked previously, "So what you''re saying is, Abe no Seimei was indeed a child of a White Fox?"


    "There was no such talk when Abe no Seimei was alive. Back then, people only knew he was a very powerful Onmyoji," Suzuhime shook her head, not particrly impressed with the im that Abe no Seimei was the son of a White Fox, "But it''s true that Seimei was formidable. During his time guarding Heian-kyo, he effectively ended the history of the city belonging to humans by day and to demons by night."


    One could not help but say that for Suzuhime, who had lived in Kyoto for at least a few hundred years, the various histories of Kyoto were like cherished treasures she could enumerate. If she were willing to speak, conversing with her about these topics was indeed a very delightful enjoyment.


    "So, are you saying that when Watanabe no Tsuna cut off Ibaraki-doji''s arm back then, it was purely because Ibaraki-doji was toying with him?" Chen Yu was also curious about the true story behind this well-known tale in Japan, and how Watanabe no Tsuna managed to sever the arm of a Great Yokai that should be at least of Legendary-rank.


    With a smile, Suzuhime nodded and said, "Yes, back then Minamoto no Yorimitsu was only of Legendary-rank himself, and although his Four Heavenly Kings were formidable, they had not yet reached the strength they wouldter disy when ying Shuten-doji on Mount Oe. So at that time, it was merely a jest from Ibaraki-doji. Otherwise, Ibaraki-doji would not have been able to retrieve his arm so easily afterward."


    "The truth behind legends often turns out to be disappointing." The reality of the legend wasn''t a surprise to Chen Yu. However, he was quite interested in how Shuten-doji waster in by Minamoto no Yorimitsu, but just as he was about to ask this question, they had already arrived at the gate of Seimei Shrine.


    Looking at the Seimei Kikyo Seal hanging on the Torii Gate at the entrance of the shrine, Chen Yu couldn''t help but look over the shrine with amusement and asked Suzuhime beside him, "Is this ce really the former residence of Abe no Seimei?"


    "Indeed, Emperor Ichijo had ordered it to be built over the former residence of Abe no Seimei, but after a thousand years and the ravages of war, this ce is no longer the original shrine," Suzuhime obviously understood what Chen Yu was getting at. Still, there are so many legends and stories about Abe no Seimei, the Great Onmyoji, that not even she could im to know them all.


    Deflecting that question, Suzuhime curiously asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, would you like to pay a visit inside?"


    Suzuhime was curious to see if Chen Yu would pay respects to the Onmyoji who was considered the most powerful in Japanese history ording to legend.


    "Let''s go in and take a look. After all, this ce is one of Kyoto''s famous attractions; havinge to Kyoto, how could I not visit the shrine of this Great Onmyoji?" said Chen Yu as he and Suzuhime entered Seimei Shrine together.


    Seimei Shrine itself was not veryrge. Although the shrine originally upied vastnds, it gradually shrank due to wars and events like Toyotomi Hideyoshi''s Kyoto renovation and ended up nearly deste. Even the current shrine was restored during the Taisho era by descendants of the Abe family, which made Chen Yu, who had wanted to admire the former grandeur of the Great Onmyoji, terribly disappointed.


    On the contrary, what surprised him was the Yakuyoke Peach inside the shrine, gleaming from the countless touches of visitors. The bronze-cast peach seemed to have absorbed so many people''s hopes and wishes that it appeared to possess a hint of spiritual nature, suggesting that given time, it could potentially be a new Tsukumogami.

 Chapter 539 - 535: Night Sky Flight (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Suzuhime had apanied him on his sightseeing in Kyoto for the entire day, and it wasn''t until dusk that Chen Yu returned to the hotel he had booked.


    Originally, Suzuhime nned to continue following Chen Yu, but he wasn''t ustomed to having someone constantly at his side, so he refused her proposal to apany him, asking her instead toe pick him up when it was time for the Divine Feast.


    Back at the hotel, Chen Yu put down the things he had purchased, took off his clothes, and entered the bathroom, nning to enjoy a good soak in the bathwater he had drawn.


    Chen Yu didn''t return to the Necromancy Space, although passing through the Necromantic Space was as easy for him as breathing, yet he chose to bathe in the hotel bathroom that day.


    After a quick rinse, Chen Yuy down in the bathtub.


    It must be said, although the hotel bathtub wasn''t asrge as the swimming pool-like bath in the Necromancy Space Castle, the modern whirlpool bathtub had its own advantages.


    However, just as Chen Yu was about to close his eyes and rest, he suddenly sensed spatial fluctuations and faint footstepsing from the room outside the bathroom.


    Aware of the movements in the room, Chen Yu did not react; he kept his eyes closed lying in the bathtub and even curled his lips into a slight smirk.


    The person outside the room, though careful to conceal their movements and make no noise, didn''t seem too concerned about being noticed, even taking an interested look at the various local products Chen Yu had bought before finally taking off their clothes and throwing them onto the bed, then entering the bathroom as well.


    Seeing Chen Yu, who was still lying in the bathtub without opening his eyes, the visitor pouted in dissatisfaction andined, "When did you notice me? Aren''t you afraid it could have been someone elseing in?"


    "If it had been someone else, they couldn''t even get through the door, and besides, didn''t you take off your clothes outside?" Chen Yu said, and only then did he open his eyes, seeing that it was indeed Jounouchi Hiromi who had appeared before him, and he smiled and invited her to sit down in the bathtub.


    "You knew I wasing in all along, Mr. Chen Yu? And I was being so careful not to make a sound!" Jounouchi Hiromi humphed with slight dissatisfaction, but she didn''t really mind; her own perception was acute enough to detect if someone was outside the bathroom, let alone Chen Yu, who had now reached the status of Demigod.


    "If I wish, I can hear the buzz of a mosquito a kilometer away, so what do you think, did I know you came in? The heartbeat of the Dragon-descent is much louder than that of ordinary people," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, turned off the bathroom lights, but opened the curtains next to him, revealing the night view of Kyoto outside.


    Although startled by Chen Yu''s sudden move to open the curtains, Jounouchi Hiromi was captivated by the beautiful night view of Kyoto outside. The experience of soaking in the bathtub while gazing at a city''s night skyline was a rare treat for her.


    "The designer of this hotel really put a lot of thought into it, to think of allowing guests to enjoy the night view while taking a bath," admired Jounouchi Hiromi as she couldn''t help but praise the ingenious idea of the designer, watching the resplendent night scene of the ancient city of Kyoto, illuminated by colorful lights.


    What kind of hotel would think to let guests open a window while taking a bath to enjoy the outside view?


    "Hiromi, howe you suddenly came over, didn''t we agree that I would fetch you when the party starts?" Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi curiously. Although after breaking through to the Legendary-rank and gaining ess to the Necromantic Space, Jounouchi Hiromi could locate his position ande to him at any time, Chen Yu was still curious about why Hiromi hade so suddenly.


    "I was bored at home all by myself, the recent TV series aren''t good, and you usually chat with me. Today, being alone felt a bit dull, and I didn''t want to go out, so I just came directly to you." Jounouchi Hiromi shrugged nonchntly, leaning into Chen Yu''s embrace, and together they looked out at the night view. Then she suddenly had a whimsical thought and asked Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, your body has now be that of an Underworld Feather Angel; you should be able to fly, right?"


    "Yeah, what about it? Didn''t you see me flying with my wings when we sparred that day?" Chen Yu was a bit puzzled by Jounouchi Hiromi''s sudden question.


    "Since both you and I can fly, why don''t we go out flying togetherter?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes sparkled as she looked at Chen Yu. After her strength had broken through to Legendary, the idea of riding a dragon and flying freely resurfaced in her mind. Although she could fly in the Necromantic Space, its area was limited, and how could thatpare to a dragon flying unrestrainedly?


    Hearing that Jounouchi Hiromi wanted to go flying, Chen Yu was taken aback before heughed and nodded in agreement, "Sure, but we can''t get caught by others."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the veil of night, using a spell to conceal herself, Jounouchi Hiromi pped her wings and soared freely.


    The real world was, of course, far more expansive than Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space. She could fly however she wanted, without restricting her speed or the direction of her flight¡ªsomething unattainable in the Necromantic Space. After all, for a dragon, a few kilometers is merely a matter of pping its wings.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, who enjoyed going against convention and seeking adventure in her youth, flying freely was a long-cherished dream, and this, strictly speaking, was her first time flying unrestrained.


    "Hahaha! This is so awesome! I''ve always wanted to fly like this!" Having had enough fun, Jounouchi Hiromi pulled in her wings, turned around, and smiled at Chen Yu, who followed her with a pair of grey wings, saying, "Mr. Chen Yu, did you know? I''ve always dreamt of flying in the sky when I grew up, and I even considered bing a flight attendant. But I never imagined I could fulfill my dream this way! Thank you!"


    "Don''t mention it, Hiromi. You should know that even if I hadn''t transformed myself into an Underworld Feather Angel, bing Immortal is quite simple for a Necromancer. So if you were just a normal person, at most you would live a few decades with me before dying of old age, and I couldn''t bear that. Turning you into a Dragon-descent Blood Knight was just a bit of selfishness on my part." Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, who seemed utterly joyous after her delightful flight, and couldn''t help feeling that he had been too cautious; taking her out for a flight seemed not so consequential after all.


    Looking up at the somewhat dense clouds above, the weather wasn''t too good today. Although it wasn''t raining, the stars weren''t visible. Chen Yu thought for a moment and then asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, do you want to see the stars?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi also looked up at the clouds above, seemed stunned for a moment, and then quickly realized what he was suggesting, immediately nodding her head with excitement.

 Chapter 540 - 536: Going to the Banquet (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    For Chen Yu, academic conferences were utterly unremarkable. After all, these kinds of events were mostly dominated by old men giving lectures, and as a young member of the academicmunity, he rarely had the opportunity to speak, and what these old men discussed hardly captivated him.


    Although Chen Yu was now a full professor at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, wasn''t everyone attending these conferences a professor too?


    To these grandpas with white hair, seniority was a significant matter. That someone as young as Chen Yu, barely in his thirties, was ranked alongside them, had already caused some bitterness. If Chen Yu were to outshine them in any way, that would indeed be offensive.


    Chen Yu didn''t need to curry favor or show off in front of these elders. With research aplishments worthy of the Nobel Prize, they may begrudge his presence but wouldn''t act against him. Why bother offending them for no reason?


    Rather than wasting time on such trivial matters, it was better to properly n for the evening banquet. Compared to these old men, Miketsu no Kami was genuinely a being whom one could not afford to offend.


    With the conference finally over, Chen Yu politely declined the dinner arranged by the organizingmittee and quickly returned to the hotel, where he opened the Necromantic Space and brought over Hiromi Jounouchi, who had been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, do you think this outfit might not be quite appropriate? Given that the Inari God is a deity of Japan, shouldn''t I perhaps wear a kimono instead?" Hiromi Jounouchi looked at herself in the mirror of the room, inspecting her evening dress with some uncertainty and asking Chen Yu for his opinion.


    In Hiromi Jounouchi''s view, since the Inari God was a traditional Japanese deity, their banquet would surely be a very traditional Japanese-style one. Her wearing a Western evening gown did not seem to match the setting.


    "No need to worry too much. It''s not ancient times now; wearing an evening dress is not considered impolite," Chen Yu, who was adjusting his suit, said nonchntly to Hiromi Jounouchi, "If you have the strength to make the deities respect you, then it doesn''t matter what you wear. But if youck the strength to even catch a deity''s eye, no matter how grand or deity-pleasing your attire is, you''re nothing more than a slightly prettier ant."


    "Right, you have a point," Hiromi Jounouchi agreed upon reflecting on Chen Yu''s words. She stopped fussing over what to wear and instead focused on adjusting her clothes and essories to look as beautiful as possible.


    Once the two were nearly ready, and Chen Yu sensed Suzuhime''s presence at the hotel entrance, they left the room together.


    Upon reaching the hotel entrance, they saw a very ssic Japanese pnquin, and Suzuhime, now in Tang Garment attire, was standing respectfully next to the ox pulling the pnquin.


    The pnquin was surrounded by a faint mist, seemingly invisible to the ordinary people around, who went about their business as if the pnquin, while stylistically fitting for Kyoto, wasn''t there at all.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi could tell that the faint mist was a spell meant to confuse the senses of ordinary people¡ªan inconspicuous yet highly effective one.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, Madam Jounouchi, please get in," Suzuhime invited, lifting the curtain of the pnquin and gesturing for them to enter.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi boarded the pnquin, and after Suzuhime lowered the curtain, she too took her ce on the carriage pole, and the journey began shortly thereafter.


    Through the window, Hiromi Jounouchi could still see the Kyoto streets nketed in the thin mist. She felt as though she had traveled through time, returning to ancient days as a nobledy, walking the streets of the old Kyoto.


    The sense of being in a dreamlike illusion made Hiromi Jounouchi feel the evening gown she wore was out of ce, so she said to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, I''d like to change into a kimono. I''m afraid sitting on my knees will be quite troublesome with an evening gown."


    "...Hmm, then go back to Necromancy Space to change your clothes," Chen Yu nced at the long skirt of Hiromi Jounouchi''s evening dress trailing behind her because of her sitting position and, after thinking it over, nodded in agreement to her suggestion.


    With Chen Yu''s consent, Hiromi Jounouchi opened up the space and returned to the dressing room inside the Necromancy Space Castle, quickly switching from her evening gown to a kimono, also altering her hair essories and hairstyle ordingly.


    Luckily, the dressing room inside the Necromancy Space Castle was already equipped with kimonos, which allowed Hiromi Jounouchi to change quickly. By the time the royal carriage arrived at the Thousand Torii Gates of Inari Taisha, she had already changed and was back in the carriage.


    "Thank goodness, I was worried I wouldn''t make it in time!" Seeing that the royal carriage had only just arrived at Inari Taisha, Hiromi Jounouchi breathed a small sigh of relief.


    Compared to merely slipping on an evening gown, putting on a kimono was indeed much more troublesome, which made her quite concerned about not making it to the banquet in time.


    "Even if you didn''t make it on time, Hiromi, I would have bought you some time," Chen Yu cracked a joke to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Just as Hiromi Jounouchi hurried back, the royal carriage began to move toward the Thousand Torii Gates.


    The Thousand Torii Gates were not a smooth straight path but a winding stone path built up the hillside, full of steps. In theory, the royal carriage couldn''t traverse it, but as the ox-drawn carriage entered the Thousand Torii Gates, they suddenly changed; the winding stone path instantly became a straight thoroughfare.


    As the royal carriage passed through this straight path, the scenery before them also changed.


    Surprised at thepletely different scenery from her memory of Inari Taisha and the gradually brightening daylight outside the carriage, Hiromi Jounouchi asked, "Where is this ce?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, this is the Divine domain of the Inari God," Chen Yu said, looking at the gradually brighteningndscape outside the carriage, his expression extremely solemn.


    As the royal carriage entered Inari God''s Divine domain, Chen Yu had already felt the suppression of this space upon him.


    This was not because the Inari God wished to do anything to Chen Yu, but rather an inherent suppression exerted by the Divine domain on outsiders. Even deities whose strength exceeded the Inari God would still be suppressed upon entering their Divine domain, with the stronger entities experiencing greater suppression.


    For Hiromi Jounouchi, who possessed merely Legendary strength, this suppression was almost negligible; she could hardly feel her power being constrained.


    After slightly adjusting his state, Chen Yu got off the now-stopped royal carriage with Hiromi Jounouchi and, led by Suzuhime, entered the Jingu at the heart of the Divine domain.

 Chapter 541 - 537: The Feast Begins (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The Jingu is not only the residence of the deities, but also their pce, and due to the different personalities and preferences of the deities, the Jingu also presents different appearances.


    Some deities prefer grand and majestic buildings, and thus their Jingus often look like towering structures high in the clouds, filled with tall columns and expansive halls. Others like to nest in caves, and their Jingus are often dark dens. There are even those who prefer living underwater...


    But no matter what, the scale and size of a Jingu are more or less linked to the strength of a deity. A weak deity is already fortunate to have a pce to dwell in, while a powerful one can even build their Jingu into an entire city, after all, for deities who control divine domains, it is merely a matter of thought.


    However, as the Inari, a being second only to the Three Precious Children in the entire Japanese Deity system, His Jingu, though not shabby or cramped, looked merely like an erged and expanded version of the Inari Taisha on the outside, which seemed somewhat undeserving of His status.


    When Yu Chen first glimpsed Amaterasu''s divine domain, Gao Tianyuan, he had seen her Jingu¡ªa vast expanse of pces stretching endlessly, one building after another as far as the eye could see.


    Compared to that, wasn''t the Inari God''s Jingu a bit too modest? Although it looked impressive, he felt it wasn''t even as big as his own Necromantic Space''s castle.


    A sphemous thought shed through his mind, but Yu Chen kept a straight face as he entered the grand hall of the Jingu with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Although it didn''t seemrge from the outside, the Inari God''s Jingu was still grand and majestic.


    Upon entering the grand hall, Yu Chen only had to look up slightly to feel the tallest part of the hall was more than a hundred meters high, and the entire hall''s area was no smaller than a football field. The red carpetid in the center of the grand hall alone was almost as big as a basketball court.


    But in contrast to this magnificent and grand hall, the seemingly insignificant woman sitting in the main seat appeared even grander than the entire hall itself. She leanedzily against the giant White Fox behind her, and with just a sweeping nce, Yu Chen still felt a sting in his eyes.


    This was already when he was a demigod, his body a Divine Body; otherwise, his eyes would probably have gone blind just like when he spied on Gao Tianyuan thest time.


    It''s forbidden to look directly at a god, and Yu Chen certainly knew this, so experiencing such a situation now, how could he not know that this inconspicuous woman before him was the Inari God?


    "Lord Miketsu, Mr. Yu Chen and Madam Jounouchi have arrived," reported Suzuhime, leading Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi across the grand hall to the presence of the Inari God, bowing as she did.


    For deities controlling divine domains, the Inari God knew of their arrival from the moment Yu Chen entered the divine domain. However, deities must maintain their dignity, and why would they stand up to greet a mere mortal, even if this mortal was invited by themselves?


    But looking at Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi standing before Him, Lord Miketsu actually opened His sleepy eyes and, with interest, said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Mr. Yu Chen to be a demigod; no wonder he could offer Divine Power to the Little Rice Princess. That girl really is blessed."


    "I have seen Lord Miketsu," replied Yu Chen, avoiding direct eye contact to prevent his eyes from suffering again, after feeling the deity''s interested gaze on him. He and Hiromi Jounouchi both saluted the deity before them.


    "Mr. Yu Chen, you need not be so formal. Please, take your seat," said the Inari God, receiving Yu Chen''s salute with a smile, and then gesturing for him to be seated.


    Yu Chen saw this and took a seat next to Hiromi Jounouchi at the spot that had already been prepared for him.


    As Yu Chen took his ce, the Inari deity then instructed Suzuhime, who stood by, "Now that our guest has arrived, let the banquet begin."


    Following the words of the Inari deity, Suzuhime pped her hands twice, and immediately a group of shrine maidens with fox ears carrying a variety of delicacies entered the great hall.


    The initial divine duty of the Inari deity was grain and food; it was onlyter that it evolved to include harvest and wealth. One could only imagine thevishness of the banquet that a deity with such a duty could provide.


    A whole ox in a kneeling position, ced on a huge redcquered tray, was carried by four fox-eared shrine maidens to a corner of the red carpet in the grand hall.


    Although it was a very sturdy ox that required four fox-eared shrine maidens to lift, and its perfectly roasted body exuded a golden sheen and an intoxicating fragrance, adorned with various rare fruits, which could whet anyone''s appetite, it was clearly just a side dish at the Inari deity''s banquet.


    The real main course was a ship, arge boat carried in by sixteen fox-eared shrine maidens, packed with all kinds of fish.


    Yu Chen had seen sushi boats or sashimi boats before, but those made by mortals, adorned with about a dozen types of fish, were already considered the height of luxury. Compared to the sashimi boat that required sixteen people to lift, it was like the difference between a small boat and an aircraft carrier.


    The assortment of fresh fish on thisrge boat had already been prepared, the transparent slices of fish disyed in stunning pale pink, much like the beauty of soft pink cherry blossoms; the vibrant red fish was thickly cut, adorned with white fat resembling blooming roses; there was no shortage of orange fish, rolled into blossoms that looked like a sea of orange flowers; and the white fish was like patches of white snow, scattered throughout...


    The colorful fish, artfully arranged by the chefs, made the entire boat look less like it was loaded with fish and more like a flower boat nketed by a thinyer of snow.


    This great boat was stationed in the center of the red carpet, with the tempting aroma of the whole ox roast resting on one side of the boat, substantial yet seeming somewhat monotonous inparison.


    But how could the Inari deity''s banquet be limited to just these items? Soon, other various delicacies were also brought in.


    Bubbling broth filled a pot asrge as a bathtub; lobster,rger than a big dog,y atop a long tter that required two shrine maidens to carry; steamed, bright red crabs with the shortest leg still longer than Yu Chen''s arm...


    Soon, the floor of the great hall, asrge as a basketball court, was filled with food. At first nce, it seemed that all one could see was a sea of delicacies, making one unsure of what to eat first.


    Yet more varied dishes kept arriving like flowing water, and even the long table in front of Yu Chen and the Inari deity was quickly filled with dishes.


    Looking at the exquisite containers that seemed to ricochet light off jewels, not even "culinary jewels cooked in gold" could describe the opulence of the dishes, and Yu Chen became more concerned with the roasted whole sheep brought to the table and positioned in front of the Inari deity. Among the countless dishes that could fill a basketball court, only this dish was ced before the deity.


    However, watching Suzuhime personally use a small knife to cut open the spice-wrapped whole sheep''s belly, revealing a goose inside the sheep, Yu Chen remembered why this dish was positioned before the Inari deity¡ªit was called Whole Sheep Roast.

 Chapter 542 - 538: Further Progress (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    Whole Sheep Roast is a famous dish from the Tang era of the Celestial Empire, recorded in the Taiping Guangji. To prepare this dish, one must stuff a ughtered goose with meat and rice and then ce it inside a likewise ughtered sheep''s stomach to roast together. When eaten, the sheep was discarded, and only the goose was consumed.


    In the Tang Dynasty, this was an extremely popr dish, said to have originated in the royal courts and even featured at the banquets of the Tang Emperor.


    As for why this dish would appear at a Japanese deity''s feast, Chen Yu spected that the envoys sent to the Tang Capital Chang''an must have encountered the dish and brought the recipe back to Japan.


    However, it was quite clear that for a small and humble country like Japan, where even Tokugawa Ieyasu, the founder of the Edo Shogunate, had only two small dried fish with white rice for a meal, avish dish like Whole Sheep Roast was far too extravagant, not to mention that sheep were rarely raised in Japan since ancient times.


    Whether Tokugawa Ieyasu ate only two small dried fish with white rice out of frugality was not something Chen Yu needed to concern himself with.


    Watching Suzuhime remove the goose from the sheep''s stomach and cut it into pieces to be served with the rice from the goose''s stomach by a fox-eared shrine maiden, Chen Yu smiled slightly and directly picked up a piece of goose meat from the te with his hand and started eating.


    This was not because the Inari God had not provided utensils, but because Whole Sheep Roast was traditionally eaten with the hands holding the goose.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting beside him, saw Chen Yu and the Inari God both eating with their hands in the same manner and likewise picked up a piece of goose from the te in front of her and started eating with her hands.


    There''s no doubt that Whole Sheep Roast became popr during the Tang era for a reason¡ªits taste was exceptional. The goose meat, enhanced by the vor of themb, was especially tender, and the rice within the goose''s stomach had absorbed the aromas of the goose meat¡ªeach bite was a unique fusion of vors that truly made for a delightful dish.


    Seeing Chen Yu eat the dish with hands rather than chopsticks, the Inari God was interested enough topliment him, "I didn''t expect that after a thousand years, there would still be someone from the Reed ins in China who knows how to eat this dish."


    "Whole Sheep Roast originated from the Tang Dynasty of the Celestial Empire, and I am a citizen of the Celestial Empire. It''s not unusual that I know how to eat Whole Sheep Roast. What is surprising, however, is that Lord Miketsu''s banquet features such an authentic version of the dish," Chen Yu naturally replied to the Inari God''s praise.


    "Haha, the envoy sent to the Tang Dynasty during the Heian Period once offered this dish to me, and I still like this way of eating. It''s a pity that the people of Reed ins in China really don''t know how to enjoy themselves. In these past hundred years, they insist on learning from the Western barbarians on how to eat raw beef," the Inari God seemed to dislike the wholesale Westernization that began in the Meiji Era.


    To the Inari God''s remarks, Chen Yu did not respond but kept silently eating the food before him.


    The divine feast of the Inari God wouldn''t only serve fine food, would it? Although the ingredients produced within the divine domain of Inari God were not heavenly treasures from Chinese mythology, like the t Peaches of Yaochi which grant eternal life when consumed, they still carried benefits that could strengthen the body and prevent illness for those who ate them.


    "Since Mr. Chen Yu has already be a demigod, have you considered taking a step further?" After several rounds of drinks and a variety of vors, the Inari God turned to Chen Yu. Holding arge crab leg in hand and feeding the white fox behind him, the Inari God asked Chen Yu.


    Hearing Inari God''s question, Chen Yu''s eyes narrowed, and he knew that Inari God''s invitation to dine was certainly not as simple as it sounded. The real topic was nowing into y.


    "May I inquire what ''further advancement'' would entail as mentioned by Lord Miketsu?" Although now a demigod, Chen Yu certainly understood that further advancement meant Divine Enthronement, but Inari God''s inquiry made him somewhat puzzled, and he couldn''t help but be more vignt.


    Inari God, of course, noticed Chen Yu''s defensive stance and caution, but He indifferently responded, "''Further advancement'' naturally refers to bing a true deity. Doesn''t Mister Chen Yu wish to be a deity and enjoy immortal life? If Mister Chen Yu is willing, the thirty thousand Inari Shrines in Reed ins in China will enshrine your Divine Position and aid you in Bing Divine."


    The thirty thousand Inari Shrines throughout all Japan offering to enshrine his Divine Position was indeed a significant temptation. After all, the number of people visiting the thirty thousand Inari Shrines in all Japan each year was considerable, and even though most of them were merely casual believers akin to tourists, the Power of Faith collected would still be enough to sustain an Intermediate God.


    But why would Inari God offer such a great boon? His purpose was certainly not merely to make Chen Yu His subordinate deity.


    "Be one of the deities enshrined at the Inari Shrines? It is indeed a temptation hard to refuse," Chen Yu said, looking towards Inari God, his eyes stinging from the gaze but allowing him to see the deity before him more clearly, "But for Lord Inari, such an offer muste at a considerable cost, right? By what virtues or abilities do I merit such a generous offer from a revered deity?"


    Instead of getting angry at Chen Yu''s counter-question, Inari God actuallyughed, "I like smart people. Suzuhime, tell them all to leave."


    With a wave of His hand signaling all the fox-eared shrine maidens to step back, Inari God then exined to Chen Yu, "As a demigod, Mister Chen Yu, you must have some understanding of deities. Then, do you know what a deity needs to advance further?"


    "That should be a Divine Duty, right? However, for a deity like Lord Inari, simply acquiring Divine Duty is no longer useful for further advancement," Chen Yu answered Inari God''s question and suddenly understood what He was suggesting.


    He wanted to advance further!


    Indeed, as a member of the Japanese Deity system second only to the Three Precious Children, Inari God, if not for the sake of advancement, why would He bother to invite a mere mortal like himself to a feast? Moreover, He had arranged a banquet especially for him and even used the Shrine''s Power of Faith as a bargaining chip.


    "Indeed, if I want to advance further and reach the level of the Three Precious Children, it is impossible to achieve that goal with my own Divine Duty alone," Inari God nodded, approvingly nced at Chen Yu, and then continued, "However, the two strands of Death God Power that Mister Chen Yu gave to Little Rice Princess did give me a new hope, a hope for further advancement. If I can advance further and be an existence like the Three Precious Children, why would I hold back a mere Divine Position?"


    Inari God spoke very straightforwardly, as there was no need for a deity to beat around the bush with mortals.


    However, having heard Inari God''s exnation, Chen Yu fell into deep thought, contemting whether or not he should help Inari God to advance further.

 Chapter 543 - 539: Seeking the Supreme Deity (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Facing the proposition from the Inari God to be one of His belonging deities, Chen Yu ultimately chose to reject it.


    While epting the kindness of the Inari God and the ease of amassing enough belief through the offerings from thirty thousand Inari Shrines to attain Divine Enthronement, and bing an Intermediate God within a hundred years, for Chen Yu, it also meant selling himself to the Inari God. Not to mention bing His belonging deity, if the Inari God turned against him, He could easily sever Chen Yu''s source of faith.


    For deities, belief is their lifeline¡ªhow could it be casually controlled by someone else''s hands?


    However, Chen Yu was not against the idea of helping the Inari God advance further and be a supreme deity, surpassing the Powerful Gods. Because not wanting to be the Inari God''s belonging deity and helping the Inari God be a supreme deity were not in conflict.


    On the contrary, if Chen Yu could help the Inari God advance further, the benefits he could gain were substantial. At the very least, the friendship of a supreme deity would be worth the price of the monthly ticket.


    The difficulty of helping a supreme deity, however, corresponded to the benefits one could gain from such a deed.


    Supreme deities are not ordinary divinities. Compared tomon deities, supreme deities are more mysterious and elusive, not even needing the belief of mortals or their names to be known, nor requiring mortals'' rites and rituals.


    Each supreme deity represents the most fundamental rules of the universe, an essential existence that sustains the operation of the cosmos.


    Yet the information revealed by the Inari God made Chen Yu feel incredulous. The Inari God''s words suggested taking a step further to be an existence like the Three Precious Children. But aren''t the Three Precious Children, like Him, Powerful Gods? Why did it seem from the Inari God''s words as though the Three Precious Children were already supreme deities?


    In Japanese mythology, if any deity could possibly be a supreme deity, it would only be the separate Heavenly Gods described in the Kojiki that existed at the beginning of heaven and earth. Indeed, among the five separate Heavenly Gods, Celestial Ruler, Supreme Progenitor, and Divine Progenitor are collectively known as the Three Gods of Creation, representing the fundamental aspects of the cosmos and the duality of yin and yang.


    These three are reflected in many mythological systems but don''t have specific deities or images to represent them, very likely being the supreme deities from the dawn of the world.


    Although the Three Precious Children hold noble identities¡ªa Sun God, a Moon Goddess, and a God of Destruction¡ªthese three Divine Duties simply cannot support a supreme deity.


    If Amaterasu were the only Sun God in all pantheons, then She might possibly be a supreme deity; but evidently, when Chen Yu observed Herst time, it was confirmed that Amaterasu was merely a stronger Powerful God, not a supreme deity.


    Perhaps Chen Yu misunderstood the Inari God''s intention? Maybe what He desired was not to be a supreme deity, but just to ascend to a position like that of the Three Precious Children, ruling over Gao Tianyuan as a Divine King?


    If that''s the case, then Chen Yu would rather not get involved, as the Inari God really isn''t abat-oriented deity. Instead, among the Three Precious Children, Tsukuyomi is not mentioned, but Amaterasu and Susanou are indeed rted to warfare, especially Susanou, who could almost be seen as the God of War and Destruction within the Japanese deity system, and it''s almost forgotten that His original dominion was over the sea as a Sea God.


    Analyzing the situation in his mind, Chen Yu made a decision after some consideration. No matter what the Inari God''s aims were, all he had to do was to help Her ascend to the position of supreme deity. Then, whatever the Inari God''s original purpose might have been, She could achieve it effortlessly after bing the supreme deity.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu suddenly felt at ease, a change of heart that did not escape the notice of Jounouchi Hiromi at his side.


    "Have you made a decision, Mr. Chen Yu?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu. Although she could understand why Chen Yu did not want to be a subordinate divine being of the Inari God, she was equally concerned about what choice Chen Yu would ultimately make.


    "Yes, helping such a deity to advance further is of no disadvantage to us," Chen Yu said with a slight nod, gently patting Jounouchi Hiromi''s shoulder as he exined: "The Inari God desires to advance further, which suggests two possibilities. She either wishes to rise from a Powerful God to a supreme deity or to rece the Three Precious Children and be the new ruler of Gao Tianyuan. Regardless of Her thoughts, all I need to do is to provide the possibility of aiding Her to be a supreme deity, and She can then fulfill both possibilities."


    "That''s true, but bing a supreme deity is easier said than done, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi certainly knew that what Chen Yu said was the best choice for the current situation. Still, elevating a deity to the rank of supreme deity, even for a Powerful God, is not an easy task. So, how would Chen Yu manage to aplish this?


    In response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s query, Chen Yu actuallyughed: "Hiromi, have you forgotten? The Death God Power I gave to the Little Rice Princess was presented by her to the Inari God, and hence the Inari God invited us to the feast. It is evident that She sees a possibility for further advancement through that power of death."


    "And throughout the entire Japanese mythology, there are no deities dedicated to death, except for the Mother of Gods, Izanami, who, after death, lived in the Yellow Springs."


    "So, with that in mind, if the Inari God bes a God of Death, could you not also seize this opportunity to obtain what you desire?" Jounouchi Hiromi said, getting excited upon hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    The prospect of ascending to the rank of supreme deity was still too distant for her and Chen Yu, but assisting the Inari God to reach that status while using the opportunity to acquire one or two Ancient Godhoods was something they could at least imagine¡ªand indeed achieve.


    "I do have such considerations, but there is no rush for this matter. Even if we were to truly scheme for the position of a supreme deity, it would require time to n and implement, it''s not something that can be achieved overnight." If they were to pursue this matter, it would take at least a century to begin with. For mortals, this is an eternity, but for deities, using a hundred years to plot for something is already quite fast.


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi set aside her concerns for the matter and instead asked Chen Yu about the gift the Inari God had given him: "By the way, Mr. Chen Yu, what was the gift that the Inari God gave to you? You haven''t opened it to take a look yet!"


    Reminded by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu took out the gift box given to him by the Inari God.


    The ckcquered wooden box, iid with golden silk and shell depicting patterns of rice ears and auspicious clouds, was tied with a red cord, looking very beautiful. Moreover, the box itself emitted waves of divine power characteristic of the Inari God, which made this gift seem all the more extraordinary.

 Chapter 544 - 540: Future Plans (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    After concluding the Divine Feast with the Inari God, Yu Chen remained in Kyoto to continue attending the academic conference, while Hiromi Jounouchi returned to Tokyo through the Necromantic Space.


    "Then I''ll just leave this thing in yourb for now, and remember to put it awayter. Such a precious gift should be kept in a safe ce," said Hiromi Jounouchi, holding the gift from the Inari God for Yu Chen. After saying this, she turned and stepped into the Necromantic Space.


    Watching Hiromi Jounouchi disappear, Yu Chen stroked his chin. To tell the truth, he hadn''t expected the Inari God to give away such a valuable gift in the end.


    However, just like Hiromi Jounouchi said, it was indeed imperative to keep such a valuable item safe. After all, for his current self, it was still a bit too early to use that item. Furthermore, the item''s attribute was somewhat ipatible with his own. To make effective use of it, it would be best to alter the attribute first.


    Since Hiromi Jounouchi said she would leave it in hisb, Yu Chen thought about it and decided it was best to leave it there for the time being.


    Moreover, aside from that precious gift, other gains from the Divine Feast with the Inari God also needed to be sorted out¡ªespecially since he had eaten so many foods grown in the Divine Domain, acquiring a fair amount of Divine Power and Divinity. But these powers were all filled with the Inari God''s mark, and digesting them would also take time.


    Yu Chen thought about these matters while also reflecting on his future ns.


    After agreeing to cooperate with the Inari God, Yu Chen realized that some of his original ns needed to be adjusted.


    For Yu Chen now, his life was divided into that of an ordinary person and that of a transcendent being.


    The life of an ordinary person was not a problem¡ªas long as he continued to y his role as a doctor, even if no changes were made and he merely maintained the status quo, with theunch of the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, the Nobel Prize in Medicine was already beckoning to him. And there weren''t other work-rted issues that needed worrying about¡ªit was simply a matter of saving lives and healing the injured.


    On the other hand, as a transcendent being, and having be a Demigod, since he had already agreed to help the Inari God advance further, what he needed to consider next was how to execute this n. And for his own part, the matter of Divine Enthronement also required contemtion.


    To elevate the Inari God to the status of a supreme deity, the only direction avable for Yu Chen was that of Death. However, Death was somewhat ipatible with the original domains of the Inari God¡ªharvest, wealth, grains, and food. If the Inari God were to develop in that direction, the Underworld might actually be a more suitable domain for Him.


    As for how Yu Chen himself should achieve Divine Enthronement, now that he had received the gift from the Inari God, he might indeed consider utilizing that river full of corpses in India.


    The God of the Underworld River would be an excellent fit for a Necromancer like himself.


    Besides, the prospects of this Divine Duty were broad. Even if Yu Chen could not be the God of the Underworld River of the entire Multiverse, just mastering the Nether River of a single world would suffice to make him a supreme deity. Although such endeavors would require countless years of umtion and nning for Him, this did not prevent him fromying a good foundation starting from now.


    Furthermore, with the gift from the Inari God, bing the God of the Underworld River would not be difficult. As long as he nned well, it should be achievable.


    But that river in India... Thinking of the terrifying hygiene habits of the Indian people made Yu Chen''s scalp tingle. That nation was the only one in the world where the leaders believed cow urine could cure diseases and boost health, where the Ministry of Health publicly dered that smearing cow dung could treat illness. To people from other countries, those bizarre and frightening customs were simply iprehensible.


    For a Necromancer like Yu Chen, a country like India had its unique advantages and was as a fertile ground for the development of his arts.


    In India, except for a few major cities showcasing a modern vista, the rural parts were still under the sway of traditional n rule. Their mindset and understanding of science lingered in darkness. To them, deities and witchcraft, all deemed feudal superstitions in modern society, were still undeniably real.


    If Yu Chen had not chosen toe to Japan to study medicine but had gone to India to be a chatan instead... He felt that he might have either gone mad due to the horrifying Indian hygiene habits, unleashing a necromantic gue to create disasters of Lost Souls, or directly controlled the Indian people to worship him, ensuring his deification through their faith.


    But the deities worshipped by the Indian people... Thinking about it, Yu Chen felt he would probably still go mad because he really couldn''t learn the Indian gods'' style of dancing and singing.


    However, fortunately, due to the bizarre and peculiar hygiene and funeral customs of the Indian people, such a unique river had arisen, saving him a lot of effort. Otherwise, to imbue a river with the Death Attribute, it would indeed require the killing of many people.


    Of course, if he were really going to use that river for Divine Enthronement, Yu Chen felt he should visit India to conduct an on-site investigation to determine precisely how to proceed. After all, that river was considered a holy and pure river by the Indian people, believed to possess the power of purification.


    After all, this was a world where belief truly existed¡ªso who could say whether the ancient worship of the Indian people wouldn''t endow the river with some miraculous powers?


    However, these were not urgent matters for Yu Chen. Compared to these issues which required careful preparation and long-term nning, there was a more important matter waiting for him to handle: his wedding with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had originally nned to marry this year, with the wedding set for thetter half of the year. Hiromi Jounouchi had already begun preparations for things like the wedding dress and hotel. So for both of them, marriage was already on the agenda.


    After returning to Tokyo, he decided to go through the marriage registration with Hiromi first. Yu Chen made up his mind, but currently, he was still of Chinese nationality, and Hiromi Jounouchi held Japanese nationality. For people of different nationalities to marry, the legal formalities were indeed troublesome. This was precisely why Yu Chen wanted to treat the marriage as a matter of urgency¡ªhe did not wish for the paperwork to dy the wedding date with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Though to two individuals who were no longer entirely human beings, transcendent as they were, a marriage certificate signified nothing. Yet, since they had decided to maintain the life of ordinary people, adhering to legal norms remained indispensable.

 Chapter 545 - 541 Heimlich Maneuver (Subscribe, Monthly Tickets Requested)

    After the academic conference ended, Chen Yu also set off for Tokyo, but he didn''t choose to use "Necromantic Space" to return to Tokyo; he still opted for the Shinkansen train.


    From Kyoto to Tokyo, traveling by ne takes roughly just over an hour, and the Shinkansen is slightly slower but doesn''t cause much dy. Plus, he found the scenery along the train route more interesting.


    Like other modes of transportation in Japan, the Shinkansen was very quiet as well. Even if people were talking, they kept their voices low. Chen Yu almost felt sleepy due to the sunlighting in through the train window.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to doze off in his seat, an emergency broadcast suddenly rang out in the carriage, "Attention to all passengers, attention to all passengers. A 6-year-old child in carriage number 5 is experiencing a sudden foreign object airway obstruction and needs assistance. Any passenger with medical qualifications or who knows first aid, please proceed to carriage number 5 to provide help."


    Hearing that a doctor was needed to provide emergency aid, Chen Yu''s eyes snapped open, and any trace of sleepiness vanished.


    He retrieved his surgical instrument kit, which he carried with him at all times, from his luggage on the overhead rack and ran towards carriage number 5.


    Moving quickly at a normal person''s pace, Chen Yu arrived at carriage number 5 where he saw a little boy, looking very ufortable, clutching his throat, and the woman beside him, likely his mother, looked extremely anxious. Two attendants were trying to assist them.


    "I am a surgeon. May I ask, what is the situation now?" Chen Yu approached the little boy and quickly began examining him, while also inquiring the mother beside him about what had happened.


    "Jianjiang was eating a piece of hard candy when suddenly it got stuck!" Hearing Chen Yu say he was a surgeon, the mother quickly exined the situation to him, "I saw him choking and immediately asked the attendants for help."


    A piece of hard candy stuck in the throat? Upon hearing the mother''s exnation and seeing the child''splexion turning blue, already showing signs of breathing difficulty, Chen Yuid the child on the floor of the carriage while asking, "How long has he been like this?"


    "About five or six minutes! As soon as Jianjiang choked, I asked the attendants for help." The mother quickly exined to Chen Yu, while pleading with him, "Doctor, please save him! He''s only nine years old!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll save him." Afterying the child down, Chen Yu, noticing a tendency for passengers to gather around, quickly said to the attendant by his side, "Don''t let anyone gather around; this child needs air!"


    After saying this, Chen Yu ced his palm on the child''s upper abdomen and started to press upwards forcefully.


    With Chen Yu''s actions, the child clearly felt an urge to vomit. Although he retched twice, he didn''t spit out whatever was in his mouth. Nevertheless, after these two retches, the child''s breathing seemed to recover, and hisplexion looked less rming than before.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu''s expression turned even more serious.


    He had just used the Heimlich Maneuver, and in theory, this method should have expelled the foreign object stuck in the child''s mouth. However, the child indeed retched twice, dislodging the object that had likely been blocking the trachea, but since it hadn''te out, Chen Yu felt something was amiss.


    Chen Yu dared not dy and hurriedly said to the two attendants, "Put the child on a seat, I need to remove the foreign object!"


    Hearing this, the two attendants quickly cleared a seat, allowing Chen Yu to ce the child''s head facing outward on it.


    Pulling out a shlight, he handed it to an attendant beside him, as he opened the surgical tool kit he had brought with him, he instructed, "Please shine it on his throat and support his head with the other hand."


    Taking a pair of curved-tip surgical forceps from the kit and disinfecting them with an alcohol swab, Chen Yu inserted the forceps into the child''s mouth under the lighting provided by the attendant.


    "Don''t move at all, uncle is going to take the thing out of your mouth, so please don''t move," Chen Yu soothed the child while he searched for the foreign object in the child''s throat.


    Fortunately, the child was very obedient. Even though it was ufortable to have a foreign object inserted in his mouth, hey still without moving around.


    Eventually, Chen Yu found the piece of hard candy that was stuck and, using the surgical forceps, he managed to extract it from the child''s throat.


    Looking at the extracted piece of fruit candy, Chen Yu breathed a sigh of relief. He hadn''t expected that the hard candy, which had dislodged from its position in the airway thanks to the Heimlich Maneuver, would get stuck between the child''s tongue root and the epiglottic cartge, making it impossible to spit out or swallow, and necessitating removal with forceps.


    Luckily, the object was sessfully removed without any serious consequences.


    Seeing Chen Yu remove the foreign object from the child''s mouth, another attendant quickly took out a tissue to catch the piece of fruit candy from the forceps and asked him, "Doctor, is the child alright now?"


    "For now, he''s fine; the object has been removed. However, I rmend going to a hospital for a check-up, just to be sure," Chen Yu said, turning to the mother beside him to exin, "In the future, be more careful when your child eats. Choking on foreign objects can be very dangerous, and if they''re not promptly removed or expelled, it could even lead to life-threatening situations."


    "Thank you, doctor! Thank you so much!" The child''s mother kept thanking Chen Yu, her voice filled with gratitude as she asked, "What would we have done without you, doctor? May I have your name?"


    "I''m just a surgeon passing by," Chen Yu said with a smile, wiping his forceps clean and cing them back into the kit. After giving a few more instructions, he prepared to return to his seat.


    At that moment, another doctor, who had rushed over after hearing the announcement, had just arrived. "I''m a doctor; who needs help... Professor Chen Yu? Have you already taken care of the situation here?"


    Hearing the voice of the doctor, Chen Yu, who was about to leave, turned his head and saw it was someone he had met at an academic conference before. He greeted him, saying, "Turns out it''s Professor Aihara. The child just choked on a foreign object; I''ve already extracted it. Are you also traveling on this train, Professor Aihara?"


    "Yes, I am. I didn''t expect to encounter you on this train, Professor Chen Yu. It seems one can''tpare to you younger folks once they reach a certain age. You had already handled everything by the time I got here. If there had been an emergency, my old arms and legs would have only caused dy," Professor Aihara said, relieved to hear the situation had been handled. After chatting with Chen Yu for a few moments, they both returned to their seats amid the mother''s continuing words of gratitude.

 Chapter 574 - 570 (Please subscribe, request for monthly tickets)

    "The Pce of Versailles in Paris is one of the world''s renowned pces, built by French King Louis XIII. It was originally constructed as a hunting lodge and a ce to entertain nobility from all over the region. For over a hundred years after itspletion, it remained the seat of French royal power, until the outbreak of the French Revolution during the reign of Louis XVI when the King was forced back to Paris by the people, marking the end of its history as a royal residence." Inside the Pce of Versailles, Gilles de Rais had adopted a gentlemanly appearance and was introducing the pce''s history to Chen Yu and his wife with impable manners.


    While listening to the ount of Gilles de Rais, Chen Yu suddenly burst intoughter and turned to ask Jounouchi Hiromi beside him, "Wife, do you know why the French kings always stayed here after thepletion of the Pce of Versailles?"


    "Why did they always stay here? Because they liked the scenery?" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t realize there was anything amiss in this.


    However, when Gilles de Rais heard Chen Yu pose this question, his face turned somewhat embarrassed, yet he couldn''t stop Chen Yu and could only let him reveal this dark period of Paris''s history.


    "Despite Paris now being known as the capital of fashion and romance, in truth, during the time of Louis XIII, Paris was the dirtiest city in the world, referred to as a cesspit and pigsty," Chen Yu said with a smirk, as he recounted this odorous history to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Europeans had subpar sanitation habits since the days of Ancient Rome. Romans, because they had public baths and other sanitary facilities, were rtively better off, but with the fall of the Roman Empire, the rise of the Frankish Empire, and religious reasons, the hygiene of Europeans at the time was unbearably foul.


    At that time, the streets of Paris were literally flowing with excrement; one could barely avoid stepping in human waste, and residents alongside the roads would regrly dump their bodily refuse right out onto the streets, often drenching any unsuspecting passersby.


    To clean up the city, the French hauled their waste outside of town, piling it up until it formed a dung wall higher than the city walls of Paris itself, making it a ''pearl'' amidst a sea of feces.


    Also, since public baths in Ancient Rome were often associated with carnal dealings and the Catholic Church promoted abstinence, bathing naturally came to be regarded as unclean, and washing with cold water was thought to weaken the body. So, Europeans of the time hardly ever bathed. Even French King Louis XIV only bathed about once a year.


    Moreover, enemas were fashionable in Europe at the time, and even Louis XIV himself underwent an enema almost once a month, considering it a privilege to receive courtiers during his nightly defecation. In the French Royal Court of the time, seeking favor with the King first required enduring the stench of his backside, not merely an amusing anecdote but the stark reality."


    In stark contrast, this also speaks to the extremely poor urban environment and personal hygiene of the time. The entire Europe reeked, and perfumes were invented to mask the foul odors of noblewomen, while high heels were designed mainly to avoid stepping in excrement. That''s one reason why gues like the ck Death, smallpox, and other epidemics could ravage Europe during the Middle Ages despite the absence of mass people movement ¨C their sanitary habits and medical systems were just appalling."


    "Yuck! That''s so disgusting!" Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t expected Chen Yu to talk about such nauseating matters, but she still ventured a guess, "But what does this have to do with the construction of the Pce of Versailles? Did the kings of France build it to escape the stench of Paris?"


    "Yes, that''s a significant part of the reason." Chen Yu nodded, affirming Jounouchi Hiromi''s conjecture, "From Louis XIII to Louis XVI, four generations of French kings were unwilling to return to Paris, and that''s exactly why. Despite their disdain for Versailles itself, the air here was far better than in the stinking City of Paris."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi looked around at the magnificent buildings, slightly puzzled, and asked, "Dislike the Pce of Versailles? Why? It feels so luxurious here! And isn''t living in this beautiful, huge pce supposed to be nice?"


    "It''s precisely because of its luxury and size that living here is ufortable,"ughed Chen Yu, looking rather mockingly at Gilles de Rais who was standing nearby, and continued, "The overly tall architectural structures make this pce poorly insted. Louis XV really disliked this aspect, and furthermore, there were no toilets, to the extent that even the crown prince had to relieve himself in the firece."


    "This huge pce actually had no toilets?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in shock and she turned to Gilles de Rais, asking him, "Mr. Gilles, was Paris really as dirty as my husband describes?"


    "Even more exaggerated," Gilles de Rais admitted with some embarrassment that the Paris of his time was indeed very filthy, and added, "In my days as a mortal, Europe still had some public bathhouses and was not that dirty, but as the Church dered bathing to be one of the causes of the gue, the whole of Europe became even filthier.


    At that time, inside the Louvre, one could see thousands of heaps of ''excrement'' behind doorposts and along the corridors, and nearly everywhere else, and smell an unbearable stench. This was caused by the natural needs of those who lived in the Louvre, as well as those who came to court every day.


    Actually, the wide-hemmed long dresses worn by the courtdies at that time were designed for this very purpose. They allowed them to relieve themselves while conversing with you, so that only after they walked away would you find a pile of waste on the ground and realize what they had just been doing¡­"


    "Stop! I don''t want to hear any more of this smelly topic! You''vepletely ruined my wandering mood!" Jounouchi Hiromi interrupted Gilles de Rais'' narrative urgently. The content described by him and Chen Yu shattered her original longing and beautiful fantasy of the European ssical royal courts, making her feel particrly disillusioned.


    Chastened by Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Chen Yu also held his tongue and continued touring the Pce of Versailles in thepany of Gilles de Rais.


    It must be said, although the origin of the Pce of Versailles was a bit unsavory, as a world-renowned pce and museum, it was still very much worth visiting.


    The golden splendor of the pce and its extravagant decorations, the collection of various precious artworks and historical artifacts, these alone were enough to let one feel the rich cultural heritage of France and the luxury of the nobility and royal court of the Renaissance era.


    It is precisely because of such magnificent pces and exquisite works of art that people have all kinds of fantasies and longings for that era''s royal court, even though the reality might be far less pleasant than we imagine.


    Despite a small disharmonious interlude, both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were very satisfied with their visit to Versailles that day.

 Chapter 547 - 543: Inviting Guests (Seeking basic monthly tickets at the beginning of the month)

    "The wedding dress is already ordered, and the wedding photos will be taken at the bridal shop, so all that is fine... Have you booked the hotel for the wedding, Mr. Chen Yu?" Hiromi Jounouchi was checking a little notebook for wedding preparations, some items were already checked off, but there were still many details unconfirmed.


    Chen Yu was tallying the guest list for the wedding. Hearing Hiromi''s question, he looked up and said, "For the hotel, I had Ryosen-kun book the Imperial Hotel, a total of fifty tables. Hiromi, do you think we should add more?"


    As he spoke, Chen Yu passed the guest list he had beenpiling to Hiromi.


    "You''re inviting so many people from the hospital!" Seeing the majority of names listed were colleagues from the hospital, Hiromi was surprised but understood that these colleagues indeed needed to be invited.


    However, as she flipped through the list, she noticed some names seemed to be missing: "Mr. Chen Yu, what about the people from the hospital we used to work at? Howe you didn''t include them? Nurse Chief Chiba took good care of you back then; it wouldn''t be right to leave them out!"


    As she said this, Hiromi picked up a pen and began to add names to the list. Compared to Chen Yu, she was clearly more familiar with the staff from the hospital where they had previously worked.


    Reminded by Hiromi, Chen Yu realized he had indeed overlooked this. Although he had only been at that hospital for a little over a year, Hiromi had worked there for many years and had many friends there. How could they forget to invite them to their wedding?


    "Ipletely forgot. If you hadn''t reminded me, Hiromi, it wouldn''t have urred to me. Should you take the invitations over there or should I?" Chen Yu smacked his forehead and asked Hiromi about delivering the wedding invitations.


    As Hiromi continued adding names to the list and heard Chen Yu''s question, she thought for a moment and replied, "In that case, you handle the University of Tokyo side, and I''ll deliver them to our former hospital. You were only there for just over a year and aren''t familiar with some people."


    "Thank you for your help, Hiromi," Chen Yu nodded and agreed readily.


    After adding the names, Hiromi checked the guest list from top to bottom again to make sure no one was missed. But, seeing the names Chen Yu had listed, including his ssmates, Hiromi hesitated, "Mr. Chen Yu, are you sure you want to invite them as a couple?"


    "They are long-time ssmates after all. It wouldn''t be right not to invite them." Although Hiromi didn''t specify a name, Chen Yu understood who she was referring to.


    "Alright, they are your close female friend after all, so we should definitely invite them." Despite feeling a slight twinge in her heart, Hiromi graciously consented to Chen Yu''s invitation of Zhu Yiting and her husband to the wedding, considering the rtionship they had shown to be that of good friends.


    After confirming the guest list, Hiromi''s concern shifted to other matters. She flipped through her small notebook, marking off items, "If there''s no problem with the guest list, next up is choosing the bridesmaids and groomsmen. My bridesmaids are easy to sort out, but what about your groomsmen, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "My groomsmen? Higashiyama, sses, and Nakagawa should be fine, and if not, there''s still Ryosen-kun and Yoshiharu-kun. We''ll definitely have enough people," Chen Yu shrugged nonchntly, not particrly concerned about this matter.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s attitude, Hiromi couldn''t help but shake her head. Ideally, groomsmen should be close friends, but since Chen Yu felt colleagues and subordinates would suffice, Hiromi had nothing more to say and nodded, then checked off the groomsmen and bridesmaids on her list.


    Watching Hiromi methodically check off each item on her small notebook for the wedding, Chen Yu remembered something and said to her, "Oh, Hiromi, didn''t you say before that you wanted to have a Shinto wedding at the Dance Hall of Hachiman Daijingu Shrine? I''ve already made a reservation for the day before our wedding. First, we''ll have the Shinto ceremony in Kamakura, then return to Tokyo for the banquet. What do you think?"


    "Really? Mr. Chen Yu, did you truly make the reservation?" Hearing Chen Yu bring up this matter, Hiromi''s face immediately lit up with joy, but then quickly shifted to hesitation, "But won''t that be too much trouble? Traveling from Tokyo to Kamakura for the wedding ceremony and back again seems so exhausting. It''s fine for us, but what about your parents and my mother..."


    In response to Hiromi''s reluctance, Chen Yu gently took her hand, "Hiromi, a wedding is a once-in-a-lifetime event. Do you want to leave yourself with any regrets? Plus, I''ve already booked everything, and even paid the deposit; we can''t cancel now, can we? As for the trouble of traveling, it doesn''t take much time to get from Tokyo to Kamakura by Shinkansen. Don''t worry about it."


    Hiromi wasn''t very firm on canceling the Shinto wedding at Hachiman Daijingu Shrine in Kamakura to begin with, as it was a dream she had held since her student days. Now that it was going toe true, she was very excited and happy, with her hesitation stemming only from the slight inconvenience it would cause.


    After Chen Yu''s persuasion, Hiromi hesitated for a moment and then nodded in agreement, no longer insisting.


    Seeing Hiromi agree, Chen Yu smiled, "That''s right. Hiromi, all you need to do on that day is to dress up beautifully as the bride and then marry me."


    "Hmph! Easier said than done, with so much left to prepare. How could I just focus on dressing up and waiting to be the bride!" Hiromi huffed and tossed the notebook filled with various responsibilities in front of Chen Yu.


    ncing at the list in the notebook, Chen Yu casually pushed it aside and wrapped his arms around Hiromi, "These things can be arranged slowly; we still have plenty of time before the wedding date we set. Let''s get the most important thing done first!"


    "The most important thing? What''s that? Did we miss something important?" Hearing Chen Yu say this, Hiromi picked up the notebook again and went through it without finding anything she had forgotten.


    Watching Hiromi earnestly check the notebook but unable to grasp what was missing, Chen Yu said with a smile, "It''s the marriage registration, Hiromi! Don''t tell me you forgot about that?"


    With Chen Yu''s reminder, Hiromi finally realized that they had not yetpleted their marriage registration.

 Chapter 548 - 544 Marriage Budget (Seeking Subscription, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the General Surgery''s office, Chen Yu was distributing wedding invitations to the doctors.


    "Professor Chen Yu, you and Professor Jounouchi are finally getting married?" sses Doctor stood next to Chen Yu, flipping through the invitation he had just handed over, curiously examining it, "The Imperial Hotel, really? That''s so like Professor Chen Yu! Choosing such a high-end ce!"


    Hearing sses Doctor''s praise, Chen Yu exined with a smile, "Marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime event, how could I not choose the best?"


    "That''s so Professor Chen Yu! When I married Mie-chanst year, we could only afford an ordinary hotel! We considered the Imperial Hotel too, but unfortunately, the price was way too high, beyond our budget." Doctor Higashiyama, who had married justst year, felt rather emotional. Despite having a happy married life with a beautiful culinary artist, he still felt a hint of regret upon seeing that Chen Yu had chosen a ce like the Imperial Hotel, which seemed unattainable for ordinary people.


    "Really? Doctor Higashiyama, you''re a surgeon at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, after all, and Miss Hanayama is a well-known beautiful culinary artist, you two couldn''t possibly be unable to afford a wedding reception at the Imperial Hotel, could you?" sses Doctor couldn''t understand Doctor Higashiyama''s sentiment, as although Jounouchi Hiromi had introduced him to a girlfriend, they hadn''t reached the point of discussing marriage yet, "Does getting married really cost that much?"


    "It is the Imperial Hotel we''re talking about! If you choose the Imperial Hotel for the wedding, everything else has to match its level, so naturally, the expenses go up. And besides the money spent on the wedding, for the marriage, I also bought another house, which was a significant expense," Doctor Higashiyama said, shaking his head at the mention of marriage. "Including the house, I probably spent around 30 million yen in total. Of course, I paid for the house in full. If I had taken out a mortgage to pay in installments, I could have saved around 10 million yen."


    "Marriage does require a bit more money, now if you want to get married in Tokyo, just preparing for the wedding would need a budget of around 5 million yen. Even if you save some money and do everything simply, it would still cost at least 3 million yen," Nakagawa Susumu chimed in, nodding in agreement with Doctor Higashiyama as he discussed the expenses from his weddingst year.


    Hearing Nakagawa Susumu say the same, sses Doctor became somewhat tense. Although he was also a surgeon at the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, with an annual ie of over 10 million yen, he spent quite a bit on social expenses and had only about 20 million yen saved up so far. As for Chiba Sonoko, the head nurse introduced by Jounouchi Hiromi, her ie was clearly much lower than that of a University Hospital surgeon.


    Mulling over it in his mind, sses Doctor suddenly felt that he might not be able to afford to get married, which made him look somewhat uneasy.


    "What''s the matter, Dr. Moto, you look so troubled?" Chen Yu noticed the change in sses Doctor''s expression and asked with concern.


    The name of sses Doctor was still as forgettable as ever, but Chen Yu, now almost divine, was immune to the strange attribute attached to his name and at least could remember hisst name.


    "Nothing, just remembered something," sses Doctor shook his head, but then asked Chen Yu, "How much budget did you prepare for your wedding, Professor Chen Yu? I''m also considering marriage, could you share the details for reference?"


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow with augh upon hearing sses Doctor''s question. He certainly had no intention of hiding such things, "Of course, it''s not something to hide. For Hiromi and me, I''ve prepared about 10 million yen for our wedding, including the wedding dress, Shinto ceremony, and banquet. My rtives and friends will being from China, so hospitality expenses will be quite high.


    For the Shinto ceremony, Hiromi and I n to go to the Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine in Kamakura; she''s always wanted to have her wedding there, so we''ll be spending a bit more than usual on that. Also, we have chosen the Imperial Hotel for the banquet. If it were a normal wedding, Dr. Moto, as Nakagawa said, a budget of about 5 million yen would probably suffice."


    Relieved by Chen Yu''s response, sses Doctor still looked quite concerned as he asked, "The wedding part I''m not so worried about, but what about a house after we''re married? Doctor Higashiyama just mentioned spending 30 million yen, with housing prices so high, I''m afraid I won''t be able to afford it!"


    "Do you have marriage ns too, sses Doctor?" Doctor Higashiyama asked, a little surprised upon hearing sses Doctor''sment, as he hadn''t heard him mention this as a friend.


    Kaji Hideki, who had been silent, couldn''t help but look up at sses Doctor upon hearing his words, "When did you get a girlfriend?"


    "While you were transferred to Hokkaido," sses Doctor replied to Kaji Hideki and nodded somewhat anxiously, "It was Professor Jounouchi who introduced me to a girlfriend, and we are now considering marriage. But Doctor Higashiyama just now mentioned buying a house, and I''m worried I don''t have enough savings."


    "Eh? Do you really have to buy a house when you get married?" Nakagawa Susumu suddenly asked, puzzled.


    "After getting married, it''s not just one person living alone, but two people together, and in the future, there might be children. While it''s not a big problem to rent a ce, everyone certainly hopes to have a home of their own," Doctor Higashiyama exined, understanding sses Doctor''s thoughts and concerns, andforted him, "But sses Doctor, don''t be too nervous about this. If ites down to it, you could take out a mortgage to buy. I bought arge house with an expensive big kitchen because Mie-chan wanted it. You can definitely buy something less expensive. Bank loans are quite convenient, and with your ie, even with a mortgage, it''s affordable. If you need it, I can introduce you to the real estate agent I metst time."


    "Really? I''ll take a lookter then," sses Doctor said earnestly, nodding. He indeed needed to consider this matter.


    Doctor Higashiyama suddenly turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Professor Chen Yu, aren''t you nning to buy a house?"


    "Hmm, when Hiromi and I moved in together, we thought about it, but we currently have no ns to buy a house. Maybe we''ll consider it when we have children," Chen Yu said with his signature smile. For him and Hiromi, a house wasn''t a necessity. After all, how could any house in Tokyopare to the size of his castle?

 Chapter 549 - 545: Different (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    While Yu Chen was preparing invitations for the people in his office, he certainly didn''t forget to include one for Qingdai.


    Although neither Yu Chen nor Hiromi Jounouchi was particrly fond of Qingdai, overall, they couldn''t say they disliked her either. After all, everyone has their own way of living; perhaps that was just her attitude towards life.


    Yu Chen never found a person who tried their best to survive and live better loathsome, so while preparing the invitations, since everyone in General Surgery was getting one, he naturally prepared one for her as well.


    When Qingdai received the invitation from Yu Chen, she couldn''t help but feel surprised, but there was a hint of joy in her heart. That Yu Chen had sent her an invitation meant his attitude towards her had changed, which undoubtedly was good news for Qingdai.


    "Thank you, Professor Chen, I will definitely be there on time!" Qingdai said as she epted the invitation, earnestly expressing her gratitude to Yu Chen and also asked him, "I wonder if there''s anything I can help with regarding your wedding? If you need it, I am willing to offer my assistance."


    "That''s not necessary. Rather than helping me, you should focus on Rokuro. Influenced by you, he said he wanted to retake the medical licensing exam. The test is somewhat difficult for him, so you should help him study and prepare," Yu Chen declined Qingdai''s offer to help. To him, he didn''t need assistance from Qingdai.


    Seeing Yu Chen''s refusal, a flicker of disappointment crossed Qingdai''s face, but she quickly adjusted her mood and nodded, saying, "Understood. I will help Mr. Kube study and prepare for the exam."


    Qingdai was naturally aware that instead of trying to reverse the bad impression she had made in front of Yu Chen, demonstrating her capabilities through helping Rokuro would be more effective. This was why she had previously encouraged Rokuro to retake the medical licensing exam.


    "Kube Rokuro''s academic performance isn''t very good, and his foundation is weak, so I''ll be troubling you to take extra care," Yu Chen nodded and was about to turn to leave when he noticed the presence of another soul within Qingdai. He hesitated for a moment, but then said nothing and left the General Surgery office.


    "He has be stronger," another soul residing inside Qingdai whispered in a voice that only they could hear together.


    "Legendary? No, he feels even stronger than the Legendary Warrior we encountered that night... like..." Qingdai was responding to the other soul. She wouldn''t have been able to sense Yu Chen''s imposing strength on her own, but now that she was aware of it and deliberately focusing, she could indeed feel themanding aura emanating from him.


    The other soul was silent for a while before finally speaking with a tone of awe mixed with fear and trepidation, "Like a deity."


    "Could it be that he has broken through the Legendary level? But how can a person''s strength grow so rapidly!" Qingdai couldn''t believe it. If Yu Chen had indeed be a deity, why would he continue to live the life of an ordinary person? Shouldn''t deities be exalted above all?


    The other soul shared Qingdai''s disbelief, their fear of Yu Chen growing deeper, "His secrets and his strength are probably both unfathomable. A Legendary Warrior at the age of thirty is a talent seen once in a century, yet he has broken even that barrier at thirty... He might even be the reincarnation of a deity."


    "The reincarnation of a deity..." Qingdai bit her lip, regretting why she had ever offended Yu Chen. She didn''t doubt the other soul''s judgment, as Chen Yu''s disyed strength was indeed not something an ordinary person could achieve through hard work; maybe it made sense only if he was the reincarnation of a deity.


    But if Yu Chen were a deity, he would surely respond to the prayers of his followers, right? I wonder how I should pray to him...


    As Qingdai entertained this thought, she was seized by another, realizing that rather than trying to curry favor with Yu Chen, perhaps aiding Kube Rokuro might yield greater rewards. Qingdai had seen clearly that Yu Chen valued Kube Rokuro very much.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon returning to his office, just as Yu Chen was about to enter, he saw Shirai Rena sitting outside and suddenly pped his forehead. Under her puzzled gaze, he pulled a wedding invitation out of his pocket and handed it to her, "Rena, this is the invitation to mine and Hiromi''s wedding. I hope you can grace the asion."


    "Ah! Professor, you''re getting married?" Shirai Rena looked at Yu Chen in surprise. Although the rtionship between Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi wasmon knowledge in the hospital, especially to Shirai Rena who, as Yu Chen''s secretary, knew about their frequent intimate interactions in the office, she had never imagined that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi would be getting married so soon.


    Despite her surprise, Shirai Rena quickly recovered and took the invitation from Yu Chen''s hand, "Thank you, Professor! I will definitely attend. Is there anything else I can assist with regarding the wedding preparations?"


    As Yu Chen''s secretary, in theory, she should also deal with his personal matters. However, Yu Chen had never asked her to handle these types of tasks, which left Shirai Rena feeling fortunate yet somewhat disappointed.


    After all, as an aspiring and ambitious secretary to a university hospital professor, if she could not be the professor''s mistress, she should at least be the person he trusted most. But clearly, in some respects, Shirai Rena had not earned Yu Chen''s trust.


    Facing Shirai Rena''s inquiry, Yu Chen''s response was not a rejection as he had done with Qingdai earlier, but rather, after thinking it over, he said, "I actually don''t have anything that requires assistance on my end, but Hiromi might have some tasks she needs help with. Rena, you could ask Hiromi if there''s anything you can do for her. Also, if there are many guests on the day of the wedding, we''ll need you to help with the reception duties. I remember you know Chinese, right?"


    "I have a Level Two Chinese Proficiency Certificate; I can handle basic everyday conversations without a problem," Shirai Rena replied eagerly, showing she was up to the task when she heard Yu Chen''sment.


    Yu Chen nodded, satisfied, and said, "Then I''ll count on you, Rena! Honestly, I never thought that getting married would involve so many things to deal with. I''m really grateful that you can help."


    After expressing his thanks to Shirai Rena, Yu Chen then returned to his office.


    Sitting at his desk, Yu Chen did not immediately start working but instead thought about the other soul he had noticed within Qingdai.


    Having had a negative impression of Qingdai until now, Yu Chen hadn''t paid any attention to the other soul residing within her. However, now that Qingdai and Kube Rokuro were together, Yu Chen was not willing to neglect the issue any longer, especially since the soul was that of another man.

 Chapter 550 - 546: Minami (Please Subscribe, Please Vote with Monthly Tickets)

    By the time work was over, Chen Yu had packed up his things and left the office.


    Today, since Hiromi Jounouchi had taken the day off to go back to her hometown and discuss her uing marriage preparation with her mother, it was just Chen Yu by himself, which made him not so keen on going home to cook.


    Walking toward the subway station, he passed the street corner where the little shop was located. After a moment''s thought, Chen Yu decided to turn into the alley and head towards the shop.


    "Wee!" As soon as he pulled open the door of the shop, a lively and energetic greeting rang out.


    This was a sharp contrast to the owner''s typically deep voice. Chen Yu looked up and, as expected, saw the owner''s daughter Minami smiling at him... although now, her identity should be that of the owner''s niece.


    "Ah! Doctor Chen Yu! You''vee! Wee! Please take a seat!" As soon as Minami recognized the iing Chen Yu, her smile suddenly brightened up, hurriedly weing Chen Yu while also shouting to the busy owner in the kitchen, "Uncle, Doctor Chen Yu is here!"


    Seeing how enthusiastic Minami was, a nearby office worker couldn''t help but feel jealous, "So handsome guys get special treatment, huh? You were definitely not this enthusiastic with us, Minami! Could it be you''re fond of Doctor Chen Yu? But he already has a girlfriend, you know."


    "What are you bbering about!" The office worker''sment instantly made Minami blush with shyness, and while she protestingly pouted, she also ced the dish that the owner had just finished cooking down in front of him with a thud, snorting at him without any good grace, "Just eat your food!"


    Perhaps it was true that good lookse with perks. Minami''s bout of anger didn''t turn the customers off at all; rather, it made the other patrons in the shopugh.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, what would you like to eat today?" The owner came out of the kitchen, seemingly much more cheerful than before, perhaps because his daughter hade back to him and resolved many years of tension.


    "The usual Steamed ms with wine and a Highball, and also a pork cutlet rice," responded Chen Yu, ordering almost exactly as he usually did. While speaking, he looked around the shop and noticed that business seemed to have improved a lot from the usual.


    Obviously, a lot of the patrons were there for Minami, something you could tell from the way they were sneakily ncing at her while eating.


    The owner was already familiar with Chen Yu''s order and nodded in acknowledgment, "Okay, please wait, it will be right out."


    Once the owner had returned to the kitchen to get busy, Minami darted over to Chen Yu, curious, she asked, "Doctor Chen Yu, where is Sister Jounouchi? Didn''t shee with you today?"


    "Hiromi went back to her hometown. It''s just me today, so I was toozy to cook by myself and decided to support your family''s business instead," Chen Yu smiled at Minami, exining why Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t there.


    Surprised to hear Chen Yu''s response, Minami couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Sister Jounouchi went back to her hometown? Is there something going on? Or did you, Doctor Chen Yu, make Sister Jounouchi angry?"


    Maybe still childlike at heart, when Minami heard that Hiromi Jounouchi had gone back to her hometown, she asked with a teasing smile on her face.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind Minami''s yful demeanor at all; he merely smiled at her and exined, "It''s because we''re about to get married. Hiromi went back to her hometown to inform her mother about it."


    "Doctor Chen Yu, you''re getting married? Congrattions!" Minami eximed with joy when she heard the news of Chen Yu''s uing wedding.


    At that moment, the boss finished making Chen Yu''s highball and brought it to him. Hearing the news, he also sincerely congratted Chen Yu, "Doctor Chen Yu, you''re going to marry Doctor Jounouchi? That''s wonderful, congrattions!"


    The boss and Minami, who were deeply grateful for the help Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had given their family, naturally felt happy for him when they heard about the wedding.


    The other customers in the small restaurant also congratted Chen Yu upon hearing the news of his wedding.


    After thanking each person for their congrattions, Chen Yu finally picked up the ss in front of him to moisten his somewhat dry throat.


    Soon, the boss finished preparing Chen Yu''s order, but this time it was Minami who brought it to him.


    Seeing Minami, who brought the dish to him with a sweet smile and said, "Please enjoy," Chen Yu suddenly felt that there was a reason why the small restaurant''s business had improved¡ªgiven a choice between Minami''s sweet smile and the boss''s scarred face, anyone would choose the former.


    However, Chen Yu knew that Minami''s true nature was still just a soul, what peoplemonly refer to as a ghost. Ordinary people falling for her would only bring unnecessary trouble.


    Of course, Chen Yu had already informed both the boss and Minami about this beforehand.


    "Speaking of which, ever since Minami arrived, the atmosphere in the restaurant feels different!" While Chen Yu was pondering these thoughts, another customer suddenly eximed, and while speaking, nced at Minami,plimenting her, "High school students really do have youthful energy! It makes us feel younger justing here to eat. But Minami, isn''t it too much for you to work sote at night?"


    "Not a problem at all! I''ve already graduated from high school, and since I don''t n on going to university, that''s why I''m helping out in my uncle''s shop," Minami responded with an answer she had clearly rehearsed beforehand, before busying herself around the restaurant again.


    Watching Minami''s busy figure, Chen Yu also felt somewhat gratified; it seemed the oue of his intervention was quite positive. It would have been such a waste for a kind and hardworking child like Minami to simply pass away.


    With his good mood bringing a hearty appetite, Chen Yu felt particrly hungry that evening. After finishing his meal, he asked the boss to serve another half-portion of steamed ms with wine and another highball before he was ready to go home satisfied.


    As he pulled out his wallet to pay the bill, Minami suddenly pushed the money Chen Yu had handed over back to him, "Don''t worry about it, Doctor Chen Yu. You''ve helped our family so much¡ªthis meal is on me! Wait for Sister Jounouchi toe back, and thene together with her!"


    After being told this by Minami, Chen Yu looked towards the boss in the kitchen and saw that he shared the same sentiment; Chen Yu had no choice but to put his wallet away. However, after thinking for a moment, he still took an invitation out of his pocket and handed it to Minami, "This is the invitation to Hiromi''s and my wedding. Please make sure toe."

 Chapter 551 - 547: The Ex-Girlfriend (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    As Chen Yu was having dinner, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had already returned to her family home in Yamagata, was also eating dinner with her mother.


    "I never thought you, Hiromi, would be getting married. In high school, I thought you''d end up with that little girl from the Shiina family! Back then, you two were always together, and everyone was saying you were a couple," said Hiromi''s mother sitting at the dinner table, bringing up the girlfriend from Hiromi''s high school days as she looked at her daughter who was about to get married.


    When her mother mentioned Yuiko Tsuina, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help feeling a bit embarrassed. The events of high school were just memories for her, perhaps important ones, but she was clearly no longer able to go back to those times, nor could her rtionship with Yuiko Tsuina return to what it was.


    However, faced with her mother''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi still replied somewhat shyly, "Back then, I did like Yuuko, who could resist? She was such a good girl! It started out as a joke when I kissed her, and then she just stuck to me."


    "Look at you, bragging! You were a flirt in high school, acting like a tomboy!" Her mother looked at her daughter disapprovingly, knowing all too well that Yuuko wasn''t the only girl Hiromi had charmed in her high school days; there were several who hade knocking at their door.


    With her mother''s remarks, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but reminisce about the past, touching her now ponytailed long hair, and sighed, "Speaking of which, I haven''t cut my hair short since high school! Back then, I really tried to imitate boys because I didn''t want to be seen as just another girl."


    "Yes, you even had your uncle buy you trousers and a leather jacket, always dressing like a boy." Hearing her daughter say this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother couldn''t help butugh, "But truth be told, my daughter was quite the heartthrob! Back then, all the young girls were smitten with you. Quite a few came by, wanting me to be their mother-inw! I remember one was from the ss next to yours, what was her name, the one with the round face, who said she''d do anything for you..."


    "Mom!" Jounouchi Hiromi finally lost her temper and interrupted her mother''s walk down memoryne.


    Stopped by her daughter, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother didn''t continue, but with a somewhat wistful expression and earnest tone she said to Hiromi, "No matter the past, now that you''re marrying Doctor Chen Yu, you should act like a wife and fulfill a wife''s responsibilities, understand? I can tell Doctor Chen Yu is a very good man, and he is truly sincere about you. You didn''t inherit my eyesight when choosing men, what a stroke of luck! If I had been clearer-sighted back in the day, your wedding wouldn''t be missing someone to walk you down the aisle."


    "Mom..." Hiromi''s face grewplicated upon hearing her mother speak, knowing her mother was thinking about the man she should have been able to call father.


    "Let''s not talk about that anymore! Look at me, turning a happy asion into a downer," Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother wiped the corner of her eyes and smiled anew. "Anyway, have you chosen your wedding dress, Hiromi? With your figure, you''ll look stunning in a bridal gown! But it would be even better if there was a Shinto ceremony, I''ve always wanted to see you in a Shiromuku."


    "We''ve nned for both. Mr. Chen Yu and I n to have the Shinto ceremony first at Kamakura''s Tsuruoka Hachimangu Shrine, then we''ll return to Tokyo for a Western-style wedding," Jounouchi Hiromi quickly exined to her mother, sensing her sentimentality.


    Overjoyed by her daughter''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother said happily, "That''s just wonderful! The Shiromuku and the wedding dress are clothes a woman gets to wear only once in her lifetime, symbolizing the most beautiful moment in a woman''s life!"


    Although not every woman wears a wedding dress only once in her life, Jounouchi Hiromi knew that she and Chen Yu could never be separated, so she genuinely agreed with her mother''s words.


    After finishing the meal, Jounouchi Hiromi took all the bowls to the kitchen and was about to wash them when her mother chased her out, "Get out of here! The person about to get married should take care of herself. What if you roughen your hands?"


    Having been driven out of the kitchen by her own mother, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at her mother starting to wash the dishes with augh and a cry. Memories flooded back like a stream; she recalled being a little girl watching her mother busy in the kitchen. However, she had now grown even taller than her mother.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi was immersed in the warmth of these past memories, her mother, who was washing the dishes, suddenly asked her, "Who do you n to have as your bridesmaids? I''ve heard that in the big cities, it''s popr to have a whole group of bridesmaids. Have you decided on your candidates?"


    "I came back to deal with these things. You can rx, mom. If ites to it, I can just pull in all my ex-girlfriends, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi said in a light-hearted manner.


    "Well, that''s true! After all, my daughter gets along well with women; she won''t have trouble finding bridesmaids," Jounouchi Hiromi''s motherughed along with her, agreeing with what her daughter said. Indeed, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t worried about finding bridesmaids.


    However, as much as she said that, she obviously couldn''t actually invite all her ex-girlfriends to be her bridesmaids.


    Especially regarding Yuiko Tsuina, Jounouchi Hiromi always felt that in a way, she had wronged her for life. Thest time she saw her, Yuiko was still in love with her, and there was no need to hurt her again in this manner.


    Still, she should send a wedding invitation to Yuiko, regardless of whether she woulde. The news of her getting married needed to be shared with Yuiko Tsuina, as a conclusion to avoid any unwarranted expectations from her.


    With this in mind, Jounouchi Hiromi asked her mother, "Mom, do you know how Yuuko has been recently? Thest time she came to Tokyo, she said she had cancer. I don''t know how she''s doing now, and I forgot to visit her when I came back for the New Year."


    "The Shiina family''s girl has cancer? She looked fine thest time I saw her!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother was obviously unaware of Yuiko Tsuina''s cancer diagnosis. Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi mention it, she said, "Then you should go and see her tomorrow. She''s your ssmate after all."


    "Yeah, I know," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, having made up her mind, and decided to visit Yuiko Tsuina the next day to ask about her recent situation and to give her the wedding invitation.

 Chapter 552 - 548: Sending Invitations (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    "Mom, I''m heading out." After breakfast, Hiromi Jounouchi called out to her mother, then changed her shoes, ready to leave the house.


    "Wait a second!" However, just as Hiromi Jounouchi was about to step out, her mother suddenly ran over from the kitchen and handed her a bag: "Since you''re going out, could you do me a favor and take this to your aunt?"


    "What''s this?" Hiromi Jounouchi took the bag, peeked inside with curiosity, and saw that it only contained some rice cakes.


    "Your aunt mentioned a few days ago that she wanted to eat rice cakes, so I made some for her. I was nning to deliver them in the next few days, but since you have time today, please take them to her," Hiromi Jounouchi''s mother told her daughter as if it were a matter of course.


    With her mother saying so, Hiromi Jounouchi could only nod and set out with the bag of rice cakes.


    Today, she had arranged to meet Yuiko Tsuina to give her the wedding invitation.


    Arriving at the agreed spot, Hiromi Jounouchi found that Yuiko Tsuina was already there, sitting expectantly at the table, waiting for her arrival.


    "Hey, kitty cat, howe you''re so early?" Just as in their student days, Hiromi Jounouchi greeted Yuiko Tsuina and sat down across from her.


    Yuiko Tsuina, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi sitting before her with her long hair and apletely different aura from their high school days, felt a sense of alienation, especially knowing that Hiromi Jounouchi had a boyfriend now, which made everything seem even more changed.


    But she still greeted Hiromi Jounouchi with a big smile: "Hiromi, you''ve arrived! How could I note out early when you invited me?"


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchiughed and asked Yuiko Tsuina, "Speaking of which, kitty cat, how have you beentely? Has your health improved?"


    "Much better! Ever since I took the medicine you helped me get, I haven''t had any pain. The doctors at the hospital said there''s no problem." As Yuiko Tsuina replied to Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, her smile revealed a touch of happiness: "Thank you, Hiromi. Without you, I could never have received such effective treatment¡ªI might have even died by now!"


    "Don''t talk about dying. As long as I''m here, I won''t let you die," Hiromi Jounouchi instinctively protested out of her professional ethics as a doctor when Yuiko Tsuina spoke of death.


    However, as soon as the words left her mouth, she regretted them, realizing that she shouldn''t be saying things that could cause misunderstandings to Yuiko Tsuina anymore.


    True enough, after Hiromi Jounouchi''s remark, the look in Yuiko Tsuina''s eyes changed.


    Feeling somewhat awkward under Yuiko Tsuina''s gaze, Hiromi Jounouchi tried to change the subject: "I''m a bit thirsty. Let''s order something to drink!"


    "Sure! Hiromi, do you still drink the same as before? I remember you always liked oolong tea with honey," Yuiko Tsuina replied, remembering Hiromi Jounouchi''s old habits and preferences.


    But Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head slightly: "As a doctor who often has to stay upte, I''ve gotten more used to drinking coffee without sugar."


    This admission caused a brief change in Yuiko Tsuina''s expression, but she quickly smiled again.


    When the waiter brought the beverages they''d ordered, Yuiko Tsuina had already adjusted her mood and asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "So, what brings you back this time?"


    "I... am getting married," Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Yuiko Tsuina across from her and revealed the purpose of her visit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m getting married, here''s the invitation." In the UDI office, Chen Yu, who hade specially, handed over the wedding invitation to Misumi Mikoto and Director Kamikura.


    "Professor Chen Yu, you''re getting married! Congrattions!" Taking the invitation, Director Kamikura immediately beamed at Chen Yu, and his smile brightened even more when he saw that the wedding venue was the Imperial Hotel: "The wedding is at the Imperial Hotel? They''re famous for their hamburgers, you know!"


    "Director Kamikura seems to care a lot about good food!" Director Kamikura''s words drew augh from Chen Yu. Indeed, as the most famous hotel in all Japan, even James Bond once said he liked the Imperial Hotel''sundry service. So naturally, Chen Yu was also looking forward to the wedding banquet, assured of the world-ss service and food the hotel would provide.


    However,pared to Director Kamikura, Misumi Mikoto had a more typical reaction to the invitation in her hand: "Teacher, your engagement with Doctor Jounouchi is quite a milestone! Congrattions! But aren''t you Chinese? Aren''t you going to have a wedding in China?"


    "Hiromi and I have discussed this issue. We n to have the wedding here in Japan, and then we''ll hold another banquet in China. This way, we can amodate everyone," exined Chen Yu, something he and Jounouchi Hiromi had decided long ago.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Misumi Mikoto didn''t say much, but Director Kamikura seemed intrigued: "A Chinese banquet, huh? I''ve always wanted to experience authentic Chinese cuisine! It''s a pity that it''s hard to get genuine Chinese Cuisine in Japan."


    "Heh, as far as I know, there are still a couple of ces in Japan that offer quite authentic vors. If Director Kamikura is interested, I can give you the address," Chen Yu understood Director Kamikura''s sentiment and, with a smile, actually took a piece of paper, writing down the names and addresses of two Chinese Cuisine restaurants he remembered had authentic taste.


    As Chen Yu was writing down the restaurant addresses, Tokairin Yuko edged closer to Misumi Mikoto, ncing at the invitation in her hand and quietly asking, "Mikoto, is Professor Chen Yu really going to marry Doctor Jounouchi? Doesn''t that mean you no longer have a chance?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about? I never had that kind of intention towards the professor!" Misumi Mikoto hastily knocked Tokairin Yuko, well aware their teacher could hear them even if Tokairin Yuko thought she was speaking sotto voce.


    Perhaps at the beginning, Misumi Mikoto did entertain such thoughts, but as time passed, she had long given up on these unrealistic ideas, because she hade to the clear realization that there was no room for a third party between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.

 Chapter 553 - 549 Conversation (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets)

    After sending out the invitations, Chen Yu had intended to leave, but upon seeing Kube Rokuro sitting to the side, looking somewhat timid, he called out to him, signaling him toe outside.


    Following Chen Yu out to the corridor, Kube Rokuro looked at him with some restraint, not daring to meet his eyes, "Brother Yu, did you want to see me?"


    "Yes, I have something to tell you that''s not suitable for your colleagues to overhear." Chen Yu nodded slightly and then asked Rokuro, "How are your preparations for the medical licensing exam going?"


    Upon hearing that Chen Yu was asking about this, Kube Rokuro felt a bit more at ease and hurriedly replied, "I''m currently preparing, going through old textbooks and review materials. Qingdai is also helping me prepare; at least now I''m more confident than I was before."


    "Being confident is good. Keep it up! I''ve mentioned this to the professor, and he is very relieved that you''ve decided to prepare for the exam again." Chen Yu patted Kube Rokuro on the shoulder, encouraging him, "And listen to Doctor Qingdai''s advice. Although I don''t like her way of doing things, if you want to improve, heeding her advice won''t do you wrong."


    Encouraged by Chen Yu, Kube Rokuro''s face brightened noticeably, but upon hearing Chen Yu mention Qingdai, he still felt somewhat uneasy as he asked, "Brother Yu, do you not like Qingdai?"


    "Yes, I don''t like her. Take it literally." Chen Yu nodded and did not deny it, "Due to some issues, she once tried to sabotage my rtionship with Hiromi, of course without sess. But because of that incident, I have a poor impression of her, as I think she is too purpose-driven and too scheming."


    Chen Yu did not hold back his aversion for Qingdai just because Kube Rokuro was dating her, or rather, even without her past actions, Chen Yu would not like someone as utilitarian as her.


    However, dislike as he might, Chen Yu would not go out of his way to target her, after all, his dislike of Qingdai had not reached the point of hatred.


    "Too scheming?" Kube Rokuro did not quite understand Chen Yu''s evaluation of Qingdai, as in his eyes, Qingdai was a good woman who also considered his interests greatly.


    Seeing Kube Rokuro''s puzzled look, Chen Yu smiled, "As for that, you just need to know that her wanting you to progress, hoping you''ll pass the medical licensing exam, all have her own motives behind them. She won''t harm you, but she has her own selfishness. Rokuro, you''re too naive andck confidence, so listening to her more can help you avoid many of your character ws."


    After speaking, Chen Yu smiled at Kube Rokuro and left UDI, leaving Rokuro alone in the corridor, reflecting on the words Chen Yu had said with a bewildered look.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Kube, why have you thought to invite me to dinner today? Don''t you still have studying to do?" Qingdai, looking at Kube Rokuro who had suddenly invited her out, asked him with a smile.


    Although she deliberately asked this, she could tell that Kube Rokuro likely had something he wanted to tell her, and these things were causing him confusion.


    Given the extent of her influence on Rokuro, he should not have found himself in such a state of confusion, which could only mean that someone or something else had affected him.


    Sure enough, after taking a sip of beer from the cup beside him, Rokuro adjusted his mood and said to Qingdai, "Brother Yu came to see me today. He and Doctor Jounouchi are going to get married soon, and he came to give me an invitation. But he also talked to me about you."


    "Professor Chen Yu talked to you about me?" Qingdai''s eyebrows shot up, and a look of surprise spread across her face. This wasn''t a deliberate pretense, because the fact that Chen Yu had gone to Rokuro to talk about her truly surprised her.


    Rokuro nodded, exining to Qingdai, "Brother Yu told my father about my ns to retake the medical licensing exam. Brother Yu came to tell me to prepare well, and he also said I should listen to you more. He said you could give me a lot of help andpensate for my personality ws. However..."


    "However?" Qingdai was initially pleased that Chen Yu had spoken well of her to Rokuro, but the word ''however'' made her feel nervous again.


    "Brother Yu said you''re too utilitarian in your actions, driven by strong intentions, which he doesn''t like. And..." Rokuro hesitated briefly before voicing the doubt within him to Qingdai, "Brother Yu said you''ve damaged his rtionship with Doctor Jounouchi. What''s that about? Can you tell me?"


    Qingdai''splexion changed several times when Rokuro brought up this matter, but after much hesitation, she still told him the truth, "If your father is Professor Kube, then you must have heard of the Tashiro Family, haven''t you?"


    "The Tashiro Family? Sorry, I''m not on good terms with my father, so I never heard him mention it." Rokuro knew Tashiro was Qingdai''s surname but was unclear about the significance behind it.


    To Rokuro''s surprise, Qingdai hadn''t expected him to be truly unaware of what the Tashiro Family represented. She had no choice but to exin, "Then you must know about Tashiro Mikisai, right? He was a famous physician in the Warring States Period who led the mainstream of Japanese medicine for nearly two hundred years and is also my ancestor. The Tashiro Family held sway over the Japanese medical field until the Meiji restoration and the rise of Western learning. Although we have lost our former status, we still wield substantial influence in Japan''s medical circles."


    "What does that have to do with you getting involved between Brother Yu and Doctor Jounouchi? Or is it that you like Brother Yu?" Rokuro obviously misunderstood.


    "I don''t like him, but I was ordered by my family to get close to him," Qingdai said, with a wistful smile on her face, yet she continued to exin to Rokuro, "It wasn''t just me¡ªTashiro Nanao in Professor Chen Yu''sb is my cousin, and she had the same mission as me. The family''s goal was to obtain the patent rights to his broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and to have him marry into the Tashiro Family through me or Nanao."


    "Marry into the family?" Rokuro looked at Qingdai in astonishment, never expecting the truth to be this. He felt diposed.


    "Unfortunately, neither I nor Nanao seeded. Professor Chen Yu''s feelings for Professor Jounouchi were something I could not shake," Qingdai shook her head, expressing regret for what she had done but also feeling an ineffable sense of relief, "Later, with the help of Professor Jounouchi, I broke free from my family''s constraints, and that''s why we''re able to sit here and have dinner together now. So don''t think too much about it."


    Having his thoughtsid bare, Rokuro''s face flushed with embarrassment, but his mood improved.

 Chapter 554 - 550: The Arrival of Parents (Requesting Subscriptions, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    Narita International Airport, Xu Xiaohong and Chen Yu''s parents were standing at the airport exit with their luggage, looking around as if searching for someone.


    "Xiaohong, why don''t we just ask Ah-Yu to send us the hotel address and we take a taxi there by ourselves?" Chen Yu''s mother suggested after Xu Xiaohong had looked around for quite a while but couldn''t find the person Chen Yu mentioned who would pick them up. She thought it might be more convenient to take a taxi without troubling others.


    However, Xu Xiaohong, who was familiar with the prices in Japan, dismissed Chen Yu''s mother''s idea: "Sister, don''t even think about taking a taxi in Japan. Just one taxi ride could cost hundreds of RMB. And Ah-Yu said he had arranged for someone to pick us up. It wouldn''t be nice to just leave, difficult for them to exin to Ah-Yu if they couldn''t find us! Let me call Ah-Yu and ask again."


    As Xu Xiaohong said this, she took out her phone and was about to call Chen Yu, but Chen Yu''s father tugged at her: "Xiaohong, look over there. Is that the person we''re waiting for?"


    Following the direction of Chen Yu''s father''s hand, Xu Xiaohong indeed saw someone holding arge sign with the words "Picking up Mr. Chen from China."


    Upon seeing this, Xu Xiaohong hurriedly asked Chen Yu''s parents to stay put while she herself ran over to the person and asked in Japanese, "Hello, are you sent by Mr. Chen Yu?"


    "Hi! You must be Ms. Xu, right? Professor Chen Yu told me to pick you up," the person with the sign replied, then quickly switched to somewhat broken Chinese: "I am the professor''s secretary. My name is Shirai Reina, please take care of me!"


    "Ah! I remember you now, I saw you in Ah-Yu''s officest year! I apologize for not recognizing you just now. It''s very kind of you toe to pick us up, thank you!" Xu Xiaohong recognized Shirai Reina upon her self-introduction, greeted her while also signaling Chen Yu''s parents to hurry over.


    The group followed Shirai Reina to the car arranged by Chen Yu in advance. It was then that Chen Yu''s father turned to Shirai Reina and apologized: "I''m sorry for the trouble, Miss Shirai. You didn''t have toe all this way to fetch us; we could have managed on our own. Ah-Yu didn''t need to bother you."


    "Uncle, you are too polite. As the professor''s secretary, it''s my responsibility to do these things." Shirai Reina was somewhat ttered by the thanks from Chen Yu''s parents, as she felt them not reprimanding her for the wait was already a generous gesture.


    It was Chen Yu''s mother who suddenly asked Shirai Reina with concern: "You''re Ah-Yu''s secretary, right? Is he busy with his work usually? Do you know how the wedding preparations are going?"


    "The professor indeed has a busy workload most of the time, and he recently got promoted to full professor. But overall, his workload is still less than that of a regr doctor." Shirai Reina cautiously exined about Chen Yu''s work, but when it came to the wedding preparations, she spoke earnestly: "Regarding the professor''s wedding, the ceremony''s venue is the Tokyo Imperial Hotel, which is one of the most outstanding hotels in all Japan. The hotel provides the wedding emcee, and the Imperial Hotel''s services in this regard are highly trustworthy. Even the wedding invitations are all handwritten, so there''s no need to worry about any issues in these aspects.


    As for the wedding dress, both professors have made their selections. The maid of honor is a ssmate from Professor Jounouchi''s student days, and the best man is a colleague from the University Hospital and a peer from his University of Tokyo days. The guest list has also been confirmed, and all the arrangements are in ce. Now we just wait for the wedding day."


    "Is that so? That''s wonderful! I never thought that stubborn kid Ah-Yu would finally get married." Chen Yu''s mother was evidently delighted that her son was about to settle down.


    Soon, the car dropped Chen Yu''s parents and Xu Xiaohong off at the entrance of the Imperial Hotel. Getting out of the car and seeing the splendidly decorated, luxurious Imperial Hotel, Chen Yu''s mother couldn''t help but ask Xu Xiaohong with some concern, "How much is it to stay here for one night?"


    "I''ve never stayed at the Imperial Hotel either, but I''ve heard that a double room can cost around 400 US dors per night, which is nearly three thousand in RMB." Xu Xiaohong had never stayed at the Imperial Hotel, but she had some idea of the prices there.


    "What? That expensive? Why did Ah-Yu book such an expensive hotel? Shall we switch to a cheaper one?" Chen Yu''s mother naturally felt pained for her son, thinking that he shouldn''t have chosen such an expensive hotel.


    However, Xu Xiaohong had apletely different opinion on this matter. She pushed Chen Yu''s mother into the hotel while exining, "You really don''t need to worry about that, my sister. Your son is, after all, a professor at the University Hospital, and he belongs to the high-ie group in Japan. His sry could let you stay here all year round without having to save money for him! And since Ah-Yu has already made the reservation, wouldn''t it be a waste to cancel and lose the deposit he paid?"


    With Xu Xiaohong''s reasoning, Chen Yu''s mother had no choice but to give up on the idea of switching to a different ce to stay.


    Seeing that Chen Yu''s mother and Xu Xiaohong had already gone into the hotel, Shirai Reina hurried to guide Chen Yu''s father, "Uncle, please, the professor is already inside waiting for you."


    As she spoke, Shirai Reina quickly took the lead, guiding the three of them towards the hotel''s front desk.


    There, Chen Yu was waiting at the front desk for their arrival.


    "Dad! Mom! Third Aunt!" Seeing his parents and Xu Xiaohong, Chen Yu quickly greeted them happily.


    "Ah-Yu! Why are you alone? Where is your girlfriend?" Xu Xiaohong found it strange that the bride-to-be was not with Chen Yu when she saw him waiting alone.


    Facing his third aunt''s question, Chen Yu just smiled and exined, "Hiromi has a surgery at the hospital that she can''t leave, and she won''t be here until noon. Let''s have a meal togetherter, it''ll also be a tasting for the dishes nned for the wedding."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Xu Xiaohong nodded in understanding, and she also noticed the strong smell of disinfectant on him, clearly he had juste from the hospital.


    Chen Yu''s mother didn''t pay much attention to those details and just looked at her son with a face full of satisfaction, "After you are married, treat her well, understand? It''s not easy for someone to fall for you, don''t bully her, got it?"


    "Understood, Mom! How could I possibly bully Hiromi?" To his mother, Chen Yu could only give a sheepish smile, handling her remarks while saying to his father, "Dad, give me your passports, I''ll go check us into our rooms."


    Having said that, Chen Yu took the passports from his father''s hand and quickly left to escape his mother''s nagging.

 Chapter 555 - 551 Taste Test (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets)

    At noon, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had finally finished her surgery, also finally arrived at the Imperial Hotel just in time for the wedding tasting.


    "I''m really sorry, I had a surgery this morning, so I''mte!" As soon as she sat down, Jounouchi Hiromi hurriedly apologized to Chen Yu''s parents. For Japanese people, beingte is a very impolite thing.


    However, Chen Yu''s parents wouldn''t be so strict with their potential daughter-inw, and they understood just how busy a doctor''s work could be.


    "It''s alright, we''ve only just arrived ourselves. Besides, you''re a doctor, patients muste first," said Chen Yu''s father amicably, then turned to Chen Yu, "Everyone is here now, let''s serve the food and talk while we eat."


    Chen Yu, seeing his father speak, naturally didn''t say much; he signaled to the waiter beside him, indicating that the dishes could be served.


    Soon, the carefully prepared food by the chef was brought out; the first dish was the appetizer "Celebratory Bowl," a dish present at all Japanese wedding banquets, made with ingredients like shrimp, ck beans, and sea grapes essential to Japanese weddings, symbolizing longevity, wealth, and blessings for many children.


    Perhaps feeling that Chen Yu''s parents might not be ustomed to Japanese cuisine, Jounouchi Hiromi exined after this dish was brought out: "Chen Yu and I had considered what kind of cuisine to use for the wedding. Originally, I suggested Western-style French cuisine, but Mr. Chen Yu thought Japanese cuisine would be better, so we chose Japanese cuisine. I hope uncle and aunt aren''t having trouble with it?"


    "What''s there to have trouble with? Although some things are raw, it''s not like we haven''t eaten sashimi or anything. Plus, the chef here is skilled, and the taste is good," Chen Yu''s father didn''t feel ufortable with the cuisine as Hiromi had worried, but instead praised the chef''s skills.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi rxed and began to taste her own food.


    However, just as she put a shrimp in her mouth, Chen Yu''s mother suddenly said to her: "Hiromi, what did you just call us? Isn''t it time for a change?"


    Chen Yu''s mother''s words instantly made Jounouchi Hiromi blush, and she almost choked on her food.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi''s flustered state, Chen Yu quickly handed her a ss of water and gently patted her back, "Take it slow, don''t rush. Mom, you too, let Hiromi finish her food before bringing this up!"


    "Haha, right, right! But it is indeed time for Hiromi to change how she addresses us, right?" Chen Yu''s motherughed, but still paid attention to how Hiromi addressed her.


    Prompted by Chen Yu''s mother, Jounouchi Hiromi could only blush and timidly called out "Mom."


    Satisfied, Chen Yu''s mother burst into delightedughter.


    After saying it once, Jounouchi Hiromi''s embarrassment seemed to lessen considerably, and she smoothly called Chen Yu''s father "Dad."


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi switching her address, both of Chen Yu''s parents showed expressions of immense satisfaction and relief, and Chen Yu''s mother even took out an old jewelry box from her bag and handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Seeing this jewelry box, Chen Yu couldn''t help but pause, clearly recognizing the box, but he didn''t say much else, only whispering in Jounouchi Hiromi''s ear, "Let''s put it away for now."


    Jounouchi Hiromi was stunned for a moment, not understanding what Chen Yu meant, but after thanking Chen Yu''s mother, she put the jewelry box into her bag.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi epted the jewelry box, the following dishes were sessively served.


    Tai fish, foie gras, wagyu beef, truffles... Since it was for a wedding banquet, the chef didn''t skimp on high-end ingredients, and although it was a Japanese-style wedding banquet, the dishes were still influenced by Western cuisine, with courses such as appetizers, soups, side dishes, main courses, and desserts, which were not those of a very traditional Japanese feast.


    As for these Japanese dishes with a distinctly Western ir, Chen Yu''s parents were full of praise. After all, the chef''s cooking skills were indeed exquisite, and the vors of the ingredients were genuinely good.


    After enjoying these delicately prepared foods, the final dessert was served, along with the budget and menu.


    In fact, the dishes that Chen Yu andpany had just tasted were not what would be presented on the actual wedding day, or, to be more precise, these were not the dishes that Chen Yu had previously booked in the wedding package nor were they included in the budget outlined by the hotel.


    Merchants from every country exist to make money; although the names of the dishes were the same, the materials used were markedly different.


    The beef used in the wedding package booked by Chen Yu was imported, while what they had just eaten was the most expensive domestic ck-haired Wagyu beef from Japan. The difference in taste was as vast as the difference in price, and the desserts could also be upgraded from ordinary cr¨¨me caramel to a chocte cake, for instance.


    But every one of these upgrades would cost extra.


    However, for Chen Yu, these were minor issues. Upgrading the original package from ten thousand yen per person to sixteen thousand per person was not a big deal, nor was it a burden to add a few thousand yen for favors.


    Therefore, after consulting his parents, his aunt, and Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu quickly finalized the wedding menu without much hesitation or consideration.


    Having decided on the wedding menu, drinks, cake, master of ceremonies, and flowers, Chen Yu then left the hotel with Jounouchi Hiromi, ready to head back to the hospital. As for his parents, he had arranged for Shirai Reina to take them for a simple tour of Tokyo in the afternoon.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly is this? You seemed quite concerned about it earlier," Jounouchi Hiromi said, taking out the jewelry box Chen Yu''s mother had given her earlier while they were in the car heading back to the hospital. She opened it and asked Chen Yu curiously.


    The jewelry box contained only a very ordinary-looking jade bracelet, which seemed to have been broken and was reconnected with a golden hoop.


    "This is my mother''s bracelet. My dad gave it to her when I was very young. At that time, my family wasn''t rich, so what my dad bought wasn''t anything valuable. But my mom wore this bracelet for twenty years. When I was a child, she said it was the Chen Family heirloom, meant to be passed on to the daughter-inw. However, I identally broke it when I was young, so it had to be reconnected with a golden hoop," Chen Yu briefly exined the origin of the bracelet, suddenly making Jounouchi Hiromi realize the seemingly simple jade bracelet carried significant meaning.


    Feeling the extraordinary significance of the jade bracelet, Jounouchi Hiromi carefully put it away once more. However, after securing the bracelet, she started to worry about something else, "Such an important bracelet should be worn at the wedding, right? But does a jade bracelet go with a white wedding dress?"

 Chapter 556 - 552 Matchmaking God (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    "Natsumi, have you seen where the bridal veil is?" Yuuko Shiina asked another long-haired woman, today both of them were wearing pink bridesmaid dresses, serving as Hiromi Jounouchi''s bridesmaids, and Yuuko Shiina was looking for the bride''s wedding veil.


    The woman Yuuko Shiina called Natsumi looked around and not seeing the veil, she answered, "I haven''t seen it, though I think I saw Takumi with it earlier. Why don''t you ask her?"


    "Takumi? Eh, I got it, I''ll go find her. You go help Hiromi into her wedding dress," said Yuuko Shiina, a hint of resignation in her voice. She gave Natsumi the instructions and then hurried out of the room.


    Watching Yuuko Shiina run off, Natsumi shook her head slightly and then walked towards the inner room.


    In the room inside, Hiromi Jounouchi was being helped into her wedding dress by two other women and the staff from the bridal shop.


    Seeing Natsumie in, Hiromi Jounouchi quickly greeted her and asked the same question Yuuko Shiina had asked, "Natsumi, have you seen the bridal veil? Yuuko has been looking for it for a while and still hasn''t found it."


    "I think Takumi had it, and Yuuko went to look for her," Natsumi exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, but as she looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, who appeared unusually dignified and beautiful in her wedding dress today, her eyes grew somewhat misty.


    Not just Natsumi, but even the other two women helping Hiromi Jounouchi into her wedding dress couldn''t help but exim when they saw how beautiful she looked, "Ahhh! Who would''ve thought the boyishly handsome Hiromi would get married someday! I thought you''d end up with one of us or, heck, just stay together with all of us!"


    "Exactly! Back then, Jounouchi was even more popr than the boys. All the girls wanted to be your girlfriend! I don''t know what''s so good about your husband that you''re willing to marry him so wholeheartedly," they mused.


    In fact, including Natsumi, Yuuko Shiina, the veil-carrying Takumi, and the two women helping Hiromi Jounouchi into her wedding dress had all been her high school ssmates, and they had also been among those who had a crush on her. Although they didn''t be an official couple with Hiromi Jounouchi like Yuuko Shiina did, they could all be considered her girlfriends to some extent.


    When Hiromi Jounouchi returned to her hometown to send out wedding invitations, she originally hadn''t nned to ask these "ex-girlfriends" to be her bridesmaids. But after receiving her invitation, Yuuko Shiina insisted on being a bridesmaid and even called up all the female ssmates who had been involved with Hiromi Jounouchi to form a bridesmaid group of six.


    "Of course, it''s because Mr. Chen Yu is gentle enough and treats me well!" Hiromi Jounouchi immediately beamed with a smile, and as today''s bride, even surrounded by her ex-girlfriends, she remained the epitome of a gentle and blissfully happy woman.


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words instantly sparked jealousy in Natsumi, who eximed, "Yuck, that''s so gross! Give me back my cool Hiromi! This woman''s head is nowpletely filled with thoughts of a man!"


    Natsumi said this and then, along with the two bridesmaids beside her, they started yfully assaulting Hiromi Jounouchi, tickling her mercilessly.


    For a moment, the room was filled with theughter and squeals of women.


    It wasn''t until Yuuko Shiina returned to the room with the bridal veil that Hiromi Jounouchi finally escaped the yful onught of her three ex-girlfriends.


    "You guys really! The wedding banquet is about to start, and the bride isn''t ready yet. Aren''t you afraid of dying the time, and Hiromi won''t be able to get married today?" Yuiko Tsuina said somewhat dissatisfiedly to the three people in the room, "Natsumi, go downstairs and see if the wedding car has arrived. Mayumi, Natsumi, you two go and check if everything else is ready! Also, call Kanako over to help Hiromi with her makeup."


    "We know!" After being told off by Yuiko Tsuina, the three women felt they had overdone it and hurriedly ran out.


    Watching the three of them running out, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Yuiko Tsuina and said, "Yuuko, you''re too nervous; it''s okay."


    "How can it be okay? Today is your big day, and we can''t waste a single second", Yuiko Tsuina replied, but she couldn''t help feeling a wave of mncholy. The person she loved was getting married, and she had to act as her bridesmaid. Perhaps only she would understand these feelings.


    Hearing Yuiko Tsuina say this, Jounouchi Hiromi could only offer a wry smile and a word of thanks, "Thank you, Yuuko. Without you, I really would have been troubled about who to ask to be my bridesmaid."


    "What''s to thank for, it''s all part of what I should do," Yuiko Tsuina smiled nonchntly, tidied up the wedding dress for Jounouchi Hiromi, and then ced the veil she had retrieved on her head.


    Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, whose face was now concealed by the veil, Yuiko Tsuina''s gaze involuntarily faltered, and a trace of reluctance and regret shed through her heart.


    However, she quickly suppressed these emotions and continued to help adjust Jounouchi Hiromi''s wedding dress with a smile, alongside the staff from the bridal shop.


    Kanako, another bridesmaid called over to do Jounouchi Hiromi''s makeup, arrived in the room carrying her makeup case at the moment they were tidying the dress. Seeing Hiromi already dressed and sitting in front of the mirror, she promptly started her task.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Suzuhime, who exactly is this Mr. Chen Yu, and why would Lord Miketsu specifically send us to attend his wedding and give him blessings?" A girl dressed in a Tang Garment, just like Suzuhime, asked with unabated curiosity.


    She was one of the Inari God''s Shikigami, known as the Matchmaking God, in charge of marital connections. Although somewhat simr to China''s ''matchmaker'' deities, she was actually a minor deity, separated from the Inari God by the prayers of worshippers seeking marital bliss and connections, mainly responsible for assisting the Inari God with prayers concerning marriage.


    This time, she and Suzuhime hade to Tokyo to fulfill the Inari God''smand to attend Chen Yu''s wedding and bestow blessings upon him.


    Deities attending a mortal''s wedding? This naturally perplexed the Matchmaking God. Though merely a minor deity, she was still a divine being with Divine Duty, and attending a human''s wedding was something she struggled toprehend.


    "This Mr. Chen Yu is not an ordinary person. Previously, Lord Miketsu even hosted a banquet for him and his wife; that''s why the divine lord specifically sent us to attend his wedding. You mustn''t be disrespectful today," reminded Suzuhime, while also exining why the Inari God had sent them.


    "I got it! But will there be a lot of delicious things to eat at a mortal''s wedding banquet?" The Matchmaking God couldn''t help swallowing saliva, already fantasizing about the delicacies she might be able to enjoy soon.

 Chapter 557 - 553 I Object (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    The customs of a wedding in Japan are somewhat different from those in China, although in recent years, influenced by Western culture, weddings in both countries have taken on a bit of a Western vor, such as the Chinese tradition of paying homage to Heaven and Earth and the Japanese tradition of the San San Ku Do ceremony have evolved.


    But overall, a wedding is still a ceremony where two people in love pledge their lives to each other.


    For Chen Yu, however, his own wedding today was indescribably... odd.


    A Chinese man marrying a Japanese woman in a Western-style ceremony, with Japanese cuisine prepared, and guests from both China and Japan isn''t all that strange, but who has ever seen a bride whose bridesmaids were all her ex-girlfriends?


    Chen Yu had heard of people getting married where the groom had a separate table for his ex-girlfriends, but this was the first time he had seen a bride have her ex-girlfriends as bridesmaids.


    But that wasn''t the weirdest part for Chen Yu. What really made him feel strange was Suzuhime and the deity beside her who imed to be the Matchmaking God.


    Chen Yu could tell, although her power was very weak, not evenparable to Suzuhime at her side, she possessed a true Divine Rank, a real deity.


    Having deities attend his wedding? Chen Yu shook his head helplessly; these two were there to bless him on the orders of the Inari God, and he had no reason to send them away, so he simply epted the fact.


    "Brother Yu, you look especially handsome today!" teased Inomata Naoki, who had specially travelled from his hometown in Kumamoto. After recovering from his cancer, Inomata Naoki was doing very well, hisplexion ruddy, showing no signs of his near-death state just a year ago that left him almost indistinguishable from a living corpse.


    Hearing his good friend''s teasing, Chen Yu just smiled and said, "Do I need you to tell me I''m handsome? Today has to be the day a man looks his best in his entire life!"


    "Hahaha, today you''re the groom, you''re the boss, whatever you say is right,"ughed Inomata Naoki. Today, as Chen Yu was the groom, he naturally wouldn''t fail to show him respect.


    Seeing Inomata Naokiughing at him, Chen Yu naturally had to strike back, delivering a verbal jab straight to the heart, "I''m getting married today. What about you? I remember you said you were going to find a partner while you were in the hospital, it''s been a year now, where''s your girlfriend?"


    "Let''s not talk about that if we''re still friends!" Inomata Naoki''s face immediately fell.


    While the two were chatting, a staff member came running over and whispered to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, please go over there to get ready, the bride has arrived."


    "Alright, I got it," Chen Yu nodded, turned to Inomata Naoki, and said, "I''m going to get ready, you should take your seat."


    Having said that, he then went off with the staff member towards his position, while Inomata Naoki hurried back to his own seat. Although he and Chen Yu were very close, he wasn''t the best man today due to his health.


    "Speaking of which, Inomata-kun, you and Mr. Chen Yu were ssmates too. Howe you didn''t be a doctorter?" The table where Inomata Naoki was seated was for close friends and family, and next to him sat a girl he didn''t know. After chatting for a while, she couldn''t help but ask out of curiosity.


    After all, Inomata Naoki also had a doctorate from the University of Tokyo Medical School, and such high qualifications not leading to a career as a doctor was something that piqued people''s interest.


    "It was mainly due to health reasons, I guess. I had cancer at the time, and even though Brother Yu developed a drug that could control it, which patient would want to consult a doctor who couldn''t even cure himself?" Inomata Naokiughed, his expression tinged with resignation and regret.


    Just as he was about to say something more, the lights in the venue suddenly dimmed, and the spotlight fell on the entrance.


    As music started ying, the heavy double doors opened, and Jounouchi Hiromi, d in a pure white wedding dress, appeared at the entrance. Under the spotlight, her white bridal gown seemed even more pristine, prompting a round of enthusiastic apuse from all the guests present.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi walking towards him, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile, his face radiant with a brightness it had never known before.


    He remembered how Jounouchi Hiromi once confessed her love to him, and how he had rejected her because he was the Necromancer. He couldn''t help butugh to himself¡ªwas everything in the world indeed subject to the "true fragrance" principle?


    But looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, so stunning in her simple white, he felt that admitting it tasted "true fragrance" just this once wasn''t such a big deal after all.


    Soon, Jounouchi Hiromi, with the apaniment of music, had made her way to Chen Yu.


    Gently taking Jounouchi Hiromi''s outstretched hand, covered in a white silk glove, Chen Yu whispered to her, "Hiromi, you look really beautiful today!"


    "Really? Does that mean I''m usually not pretty?" Jounouchi Hiromi joked, then stood by Chen Yu''s side, both of them receiving the blessings of the guests and posing for the photographers.


    Meanwhile, the MC, following the wedding proceedings, invited Jounouchi Hiromi''s bridesmaids to begin reading letters.


    This was amon element of Japanese wedding ceremonies, in which the bride''s close friends or bridesmaids offer their blessings. Seeing her six ex-girlfriends lined up, Jounouchi Hiromi felt an unusual flutter of panic, worried they might cause some serious trouble at her wedding.


    Chen Yu naturally noticed Jounouchi Hiromi''s nervousness and teasingly whispered in her ear, "Are all six of them your exes?"


    "Just youthful indiscretions!" Jounouchi Hiromi blushed at Chen Yu''sment, her face shielded by the bridal veil, yet the sight of each bridesmaid holding a letter made her grip her bouquet tightly with anxiety.


    Fortunately, though all six were ex-girlfriends and each held a letter, it seemed they had consulted with each other beforehand. The content of the six letters was the same, with each bridesmaid reading a line. The words were somewhat ambiguous, but could also be interpreted as a deep bond between sisters, so no one would misunderstand it as the bridesmaids still having feelings for the bride.


    After nervously listening to the letters read by the six bridesmaids, Jounouchi Hiromi followed tradition, squeezing out a few tears and speaking out words of gratitude with a hint of crying in her voice. With that, the segment thankfully passed without incident.


    Seeing this, the MC hurriedly announced themencement of the next part of the ceremony.


    Next was the exchange of vows and rings between the bride and groom, the most important part of the wedding ceremony. But before that, the MC took to the microphone, as nned, and asked, "Does anyone object to this union?"


    "I object!" More than one hand shot up.

 Chapter 558 - 554: Each with Their Own Reasons (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Looking at the three raised hands, Chen Yu helplessly pinched the bridge of his nose, while Hiromi Jounouchi also felt a wave of headacheing on.


    Among the raised hands, one belonged to Yuiko Tsuina, one to Zhu Yiting, and thest one was from somebody Chen Yu did not want to see at all because it was the hand of the Matchmaking God.


    Chen was expecting Zhu Yiting to raise her hand as it was rted to a promise between them, so that did not surprise him. As for Yuiko Tsuina, Chen knew she was Hiromi Jounouchi''s ex-girlfriend, so he did not find it problematic that she spoke out in objection. The only surprise for him was the Matchmaking God.


    Hadn''t she beenmanded by the Inari God to bless him? Why would she suddenly speak out in objection?


    Watching Suzuhime pulling on the Matchmaking God beside her, Chen Yu''s brows furrowed, but he still signaled the stunned emcee with his eyes to continue with the procedure.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to actually object!" the emcee said with a forced lightugh, never having dealt with such a situation before. With no choice but to go on, he stiffly continued, "Well, then, could the three who object please step up to the stage and let us hear your reasons for opposing this marriage."


    Following the emcee''s words, Yuiko Tsuina, Zhu Yiting, and the Matchmaking God all stood up and went to the stage.


    Looking at Zhu Yiting standing before him, beaming with smiles, Chen Yu took the lead in speaking, "As expected, Zhu Ting, you still remember this!"


    "Wasn''t it you who told me back then that if no one shouted an objection when the emcee at a wedding asked, it would be too boring? You asked me to shout for you when you got married to avoid a dull ceremony, right? And when I got married, you did shout out an objection too," Zhu Yiting took the microphone from the emcee and spoke.


    Chen Yu''s face turned somewhat sheepish hearing Zhu Yiting''s words. Indeed, he had discussed such a thing with Zhu during a casual chat in the past, and he had indeed shouted an objection at Zhu''s wedding. Therefore, Chen could not really say anything about Zhu''s objection now and had to take it as a joke between friends.


    Thanks to Zhu Yiting''s exnation, the atmosphere at the venue immediately lightened.


    The emcee breathed an internal sigh of relief, and when he saw Zhu passing the microphone to Yuiko Tsuina beside her, he hurriedly took over the conversation and continued, "So it was just a joke between friends; you scared me there! It seems our groom hasn''t incurred any romantic debts in the past! Well, let''s hear from this bridesmaid now. What is your reason for opposing the marriage?"


    "I can''t just hand Hiromi over to you!" Yuiko Tsuina said, looking straight at Chen Yu with a resolute expression, finally voicing what she had wanted to say.


    At these words, Hiromi Jounouchi''s mother down below felt disaster brewing; she was well aware of the past between Yuiko Tsuina and Hiromi Jounouchi and was quite worried that Yuiko might be trying to disrupt Hiromi''s wedding.


    Obviously, at such a moment, it was not appropriate for anyone to step up and interrupt Yuiko Tsuina. It was now up to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to deal with the situation.


    "And why can''t I just take Hiromi off your hands?" Holding Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand, Chen Yu looked at the determined Yuiko Tsuina and couldn''t help but feel a bit amused.


    "You haven''t proven that you have enough capability to protect Hiromi, to bring her happiness," Yuiko Tsuina had obviously pondered this for a long time, as she threw out her answer as soon as Chen Yu asked: "Hiromi is a gentle and kind person, since she has chosen to marry you, you should protect her! Bring her happiness! You must prove this to me, and then I can rest assured to entrust Hiromi to you!"


    Yuiko Tsuina''s words made Chen Yu start to smile, he tilted his head and asked her, "Then how do you want me to prove..."


    "He doesn''t need to prove anything to anyone!" But before Chen Yu could finish speaking, Hiromi Jounouchi interrupted him, standing out and speaking up loudly, "As the man I''ve chosen, my husband, he doesn''t need to prove anything to anyone, because all he needs to do is prove to me that he can make me happy, which Mr. Chen Yu has already done! Therefore, he doesn''t need to prove anything further to anyone!"


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s intention wasn''t to express discontent towards Yuiko Tsuina; she simply wanted to stop Chen Yu, not wishing for Yuiko to bear resentment from Chen Yu over this matter.


    Chen Yu is the Necromancer, after all, and Yuiko Tsuina is still using the medicine he provided to suppress her cancer. If Chen Yu bore any ill will towards Yuiko, he could potentially harm her, and Hiromi Jounouchi certainly wouldn''t allow her ex-girlfriend to be bullied or harmed by Chen Yu.


    However, after Hiromi Jounouchi spoke these words, the guests present were taken aback, and it''s not clear who led the way, but someone started to apud.


    Influenced by the first pper, the entire venue erupted into a warm round of apuse, sending cheers and blessings to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Yet, faced with such a scenario, Yuiko Tsuina still wanted to struggle a bit and asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "But Hiromi, how can you guarantee that this man will remain devoted to you forever? What if he changes his heart? What if he falls for another woman? What if..."


    "There are no ''what ifs''!" Chen Yu stood out, stood next to Hiromi Jounouchi, held her hand, looked into her eyes, and said, "Hiromi is my decision, my life partner, my soulmate, not even death could part us, let alone anything else."


    "Not letting me leave your side even in death, you really are a possessive man!" Hiromi Jounouchiughed as well, clearly understanding the implication behind Chen Yu''s statement that not even death would separate them.


    Watching the tacit understanding between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, Yuiko Tsuina''s face showed disappointment, but as things had reached this stage, persisting further would only be seen as unreasonable. With a heavy heart, she handed the microphone to the eagerly waiting Matchmaking God and then made her way towards the audience.


    "Yuiko!" However, as she was walking down the stage, Hiromi Jounouchi called out to her, "Thank you."


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s thanks, Yuiko Tsuina''s expression paused for a moment and finally revealed a relieved smile.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu turned towards the Matchmaking God who was now holding the microphone with an unhappy face, and asked her seriously, "So why do you oppose, Your Excellency? I remember the person who invited you asked for your blessing, didn''t they?"


    "It''s precisely because I am here to celebrate you that I oppose! Because if it''s to congratte you, I should be the one hosting this wedding, since I am the Matchmaking God in charge of forming bonds and protecting marriages!" The girl who looked like a Matchmaking God stood with one hand on her hip and the other pounding her chest, and so she dered.

 Chapter 559 - 555: Blessings from the Matchmaking God (Subscribe and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    The Matchmaking God''s naturally expected remark immediately amused everyone and dissolved the tension brought about by Yuiko Shiina, lightening the atmosphere in the venue.


    Everyone simply thought the little girl was just acting like a child, wanting to yfully cause trouble. However, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were well aware that this little girl was indeed a real deity, so her words could very well be true.


    Yu Chen looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, exchanged a nce with her, and seeing her slightly nod in agreement, he understood her intention and thus approached the master of ceremonies to discuss.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, this may not be appropriate," the master of ceremonies said with some difficulty. Although it was not unheard of for friends and family of the bride and groom to take over a segment of the wedding ceremony, entrusting the most important ritual part to a child was still troubling for him.


    After all, if anything unexpected urred, it would affect the reputation and reviews of the Imperial Hotel.


    "Don''t worry, that child is not here to cause trouble." However, knowing that the other party was a deity, Chen Yu was not worried about her causing any mischief. Since she proimed herself to be the Matchmaking God, she would most certainly be the most earnest and devoted when it came to the ceremony of marriage and forming unions.


    For her, this was the source of her power and an important wellspring of faith. She would not and could not mess around with something that concerned the very foundation of her being. Doing so could, at the least, shake her followers'' belief and reduce her divine power, and at worst, cause her divine rank to copse, even leading to her demise.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s firm stance, the master of ceremonies had no choice but to yield the stage to the little girl who imed to be the Matchmaking God.


    "All right, you are now the master of the ceremony. Shall we begin?" Chen Yu asked the Matchmaking God.


    The little girl-like Matchmaking God held her head high with pride and, after a slight nod, stepped to the center of the stage. She cleared her throat in a pretentious manner and then, using the microphone, said to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, "Now please stand in front of me."


    When the Matchmaking God uttered these words, Chen Yu distinctly felt a surge of divine power, causing him to suddenly be alert. However, upon noticing the subtle changes happening to the Matchmaking God''s clothes, Chen Yu roughly understood what she intended to do, which clearly wasn''t something to be disyed in front of everyone.


    Just as Chen Yu inwardly sighed that even deities were still children after all, nning to cast a spell to conceal the changes on the Matchmaking God''s body, another magical fluctuation beat him to it, forming an illusion over the entire venue.


    The strength of the illusion wasn''t significant, only affecting ordinary people by obscuring their vision, making them believe they were still seeing the unchanged stage.


    At this time, the Matchmaking God''s garments, which had looked quite ordinary, had transformed into the magnificent attire of a deity.


    Chen Yu looked at Hiromi Jounouchi beside him, saw that she had no objections, and so took her hand and walked together to stand before the Matchmaking God.


    "I ask you, do you truly love each other?" the Matchmaking God inquired of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Regarding this question, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t even need to exchange a nce before they answered together, "Yes."


    Hearing their response, the Matchmaking God''s expression seemed somewhat reluctant, but a red thread still appeared as Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi answered, trailing in front of them.


    "So you truly love her and wish to be with her for better or for worse, for richer or poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish, until death do you part?" The words of the Matchmaking God carried a tinge of reluctance and barely perceptible scorn and indifference, yet also contained an inexplicable anticipation.


    "Yes, no matter what happens, we will not part, and the bond between us cannot even be severed by life or death." Facing the Matchmaking God''s inquiry, Yu Chen felt her Divine Power influencing him,pelling him to speak his true inner thoughts. Although he could resist this influence with his own Divine Power, Yu Chen chose to openly ept the Matchmaking God''s influence and voiced his heartfelt words.


    Hearing Yu Chen speak this way brightened the Matchmaking God''s expression, and one end of the red thread also entwined around him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, standing to the side, could naturally see the changes around her. Seeing the Shrine that appeared out of nowhere behind the Matchmaking God as Yu Chen answered, she understood what was happening. So when the Matchmaking God looked towards her, she also knew how to reply.


    "For better, for worse, for richer, for poorer, in sickness and in health, to love and to cherish; I am willing to love him, to make marriage vows with him, to live together¡ªin our lifelong matrimony remaining faithful unto him." These were the traditional wedding vows, which Hiromi Jounouchi had particrly memorized before.


    Although the ceremony was now presided over by the Matchmaking God, Hiromi Jounouchi still felt this was her best response to the Matchmaking God''s question.


    And with Hiromi Jounouchi''s reply, the other end of the red thread also wrapped around her.


    When the red thread connected the two of them, the entire stage transformed into a very simple yet sacred-looking Shrine, and the Matchmaking God at that moment truly revealed her form as a deity.


    "A lifetime of guardianship, an evesting contract, destiny has already linked you two together. Such a well-matched couple, I, in the name of the Matchmaking God, bind you in matrimony!" Seeing the red thread linking the two of them, the Matchmaking God''s face beamed with a splendid smile, her hands sped together using her power to join the fate between Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing the sessful union of the pair, the Matchmaking God seemed very happy, "I don''t really believe in destinies ordained by the heavens or fated by destiny, a lifelong promise is too difficult for you humans to uphold. Very few humans can keep a lifetime''s pledge. You are so prone to changing your minds, even the most solemn vows can be easily abandoned, which is why I don''t believe in human oaths.


    However, I am still willing to bind any couple that''s meant to be, because everyone deserves the right to be united by fate. I cannot give humans a magnificent life like other deities do, but I will strive to guard each and every beautiful matrimonial bond because that is the very reason for my existence!"


    Listening to the Matchmaking God''s words, Yu Chen could very much understand her feelings. As the human world bes ever more splendid, human hearts, which were once simple, are increasingly likely to waver under external influences. The beauty of love, which could once be moved by a single letter or a word, has gradually disappeared in this luxurious world, and humans have be more fickle.


    This, undoubtedly, has a negative impact on the Matchmaking God, who relies on matrimonial bonds for Divine Power, weakening her strength; but she still believes in every beautiful matrimonial bond and is willing to protect these bonds. This made Yu Chen fill with respect for the young deity girl and he earnestly thanked her, "Thank you for your blessings, Matchmaking God."

 Chapter 560 - 556: Minamis Expectation (Request for Monthly Tickets, Subscriptions)

    The interlude ended peacefully, and the match made between Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi was blessed by the deities, allowing the wedding ceremony to continue smoothly.


    Havingpleted the ceremony, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi temporarily left the scene to change clothes, while the Matchmaking God hopped back to Suzuhime''s side, eagerly anticipating the uing feast.


    "Lord Miketsu didn''t ask you to do this much when he sent you." Looking at the Matchmaking God, still beaming with joy, Suzuhimeined to her with irritation, "Besides, didn''t you say you don''t believe in fate hundreds of years ago?"


    "Since I was asked to bless them, of course, I should do it my way!" Deliberately ignoring Suzuhime''sst remark, the Matchmaking God sat on a chair, swinging her legs and appearing to be in a very good mood.


    Perhaps because she just tied a bond of fate, the Matchmaking God took an interested look at the connections of people around her.


    Every person had a red string of fate extending from them, some bright and some dim, with the vast majority connected to someone far away and not present at the venue; as for those whose red strings reached someone in the venue, they were either couples who came together or had hidden connections.


    For example, Inomata Naoki, who was sitting at the same table, was happily chatting with a girl sitting at the table behind him, and a faint red string of fate linked the two together.


    But this girl was of great interest to the Matchmaking God because she seemed rather odd, not at all like a living person.


    "Suzuhime, don''t you think that girl over there is very strange?" the Matchmaking God spoke softly to Suzuhime, pointing out the girl to her.


    "Indeed, she''s strange. She doesn''t have the aura of a living person, and there''s a spell concealing her." Suzuhime nodded slightly in agreement, but neither she nor the Matchmaking God thought about dealing with this matter¡ªas a living dead person, she was not significant enough to involve a Divine Servant or a true deity.


    Moreover, Suzuhime could sense that the spell concealing the girl, who had no aura of life, was very simr to Chen Yu''s spells.


    After all, she was Chen Yu''s guest, and he was obviously aware of her situation; Suzuhime was not willing to provoke Chen Yu over such a trivial matter.


    As the music started up once again, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, dressed in new attire, reappeared before everyone.


    As the groom, Yu Chen had simply exchanged his silver-gray suit for a ck one, while Hiromi Jounouchi''s wedding dress was much morevish and dazzling than the one before.


    The ombre blue gown hugged Hiromi Jounouchi''s body from top to bottom, entuating her lovely figure while featuring a slit at the calf to reveal a stretch of her fair leg, along with a pair of crystal high heels made of actual crystal on her feet.


    The hem of the gown was iid with tiny diamonds, fashioned to resemble waves, and aside from the hem, the rest of the gown was decorated with numerous small diamonds like stars in the sky, making the entire gown appear as if wearing the night sky itself, glittering under the spotlight.


    However, the most sparkling part of Hiromi Jounouchi was not the dress. On her forehead, she wore a diamond tiara. Atop the tiara was a pear-shaped diamond as big as a pigeon''s egg, sorge that everyone present wondered if it was real.


    After all, even the diamonds on the crowns of the mighty British Empire that once ruled the waves were only slightlyrger than that one.


    If Jounouchi Hiromi''s attire were all made of real diamonds, the value of her tiara and long dress could easily be described as priceless; after all, just one of those pigeon''s egg-sized diamonds could fetch tens of millions of US dors at auction.


    Especially considering the teardrop-shaped pink diamond on her neck which was only slightly smaller than the one atop her head.


    "Is this the surprise you spoke of, Mr. Chen Yu?" sping Chen Yu''s hand and standing on the stage, Jounouchi Hiromi inquired in barely audible whispers about the origin of the diamonds: "Where did these diamondse from?"


    "Giant dragons adore shiny things, and I raided a Dragon Tomb. What do you think?" Chen Yu nced at Jounouchi Hiromi, maintaining his smile, "The collection of a giant dragon is indeed astonishing. There''s another set in the castle made of blue diamonds, but it''s a shame wearing them would be too garish since they''re as big as eggs."


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes lit up. Perhaps influenced by her Dragon Bloodline, she had almost no resistance to these sparkling little stones, and was already thinking about the jewelry set Chen Yu mentioned in the castle, even before the wedding had concluded.


    While they spoke, a massive nine-tier wedding cake was wheeled in front of them.


    Together, they held a cake knife and made a symbolic cut, after which they could finally sit down and enjoy their own wedding banquet.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m really envious of Brother Yu! The first time I saw him with his sister-inw, he still told me she wasn''t his girlfriend!" Watching Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi toast the guests, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but express his admiration.


    Minami, who was sitting at the next table with their seats closely adjacent, also nodded in agreement to Inomata Naoki''s sentiments: "Yeah, Doctor Chen Yu and Doctor Jounouchi are such a perfect match!"


    For Minami, who had practicallye back to life from the dead, being able to return to this world, live with her father again, should have been perfect happiness, yet witnessing the joy between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi left her feeling a hint of envy.


    She knew she could no longer experience a wedding like Jounouchi Hiromi, walking down the aisle in a wedding dress to marry the one she loved. Chen Yu had already informed her of the restrictions between life and death when he brought her back to this world.


    Moreover, what living person would fall in love with someone who was dead? Love between the living and the deceased ultimately remained a tale only for movies and novels.


    But I still really want to experience love! Even if it''s a love without a future, just to feel loved by someone would be wonderful!


    Oh God, let me have a romance!


    Silent prayers and wishes echoed within Minami''s heart.


    Unintentionally made, yet this plea was overheard by the Matchmaking God sitting nearby.

 Chapter 561 - 557 Forbidden Red String of Fate (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As a god who oversees marriage and protects matrimony to actually not believe in fate predestined by destiny?


    It might sound ironic, but to one who has grown ustomed to the joys and sorrows, reunions and separations of the human world, to having seen humans abandon the vows to stand by each other for a lifetime for various reasons, even deities charged with guarding matrimonial bonds might lose faith in so-called destiny.


    But for the Matchmaking God, although She no longer had faith in fate, She still wished to protect each beautiful matrimonial connection.


    No matter who tied the knot, whether they were young or old, beautiful or ugly, wealthy or impoverished... in the eyes of the Matchmaking God, everyone should have the right to enter into matrimony, and each sessfully formed matrimonial bond deserved Her protection.


    Even when these Red Strings of Fate broke and caused Her to lose Divine Power, the Matchmaking God still devotedly protected every matrimonial bond She deemed worthy.


    However, when observing the faint, almost imperceptible Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki, the Matchmaking God found Herself in a quandary, for even deities did not know whether a dead person should enter into a matrimonial bond with a living one.


    The boundary between life and death is insurmountable; this is known to all deities. Even the Creator Gods of the Japanese Deity system, Izanagi and Izanami, were separated by life and death, despite Izanagi once descending into the Yellow Springs to bring back his wife.


    "Suzuhime, do you think the living can love the dead?" the Matchmaking God felt troubled and thus asked Suzuhime, who stood beside Her.


    "How can the living love the dead? Matchmaking God, don''t be reckless!" Upon hearing the question, Suzuhime understood what She was asking and immediately admonished Her: "Though there have been romances that transcend life and death, they are all a break of taboo! If you stir up trouble, even Lord Miketsu won''t be able to protect you!"


    Seeing Suzuhime''s anxious reaction, the Matchmaking God sulked displeasingly, "I know that! I''m just asking!"


    Yet even so, Her gaze toward Minami remained full of sympathy.


    She likely never experienced the taste of love in life, did She? How pitiable it is, to only meet Her fateful match after death.


    Although fate never fails to arrive, this time it truly waste.


    This filled the Matchmaking God with profound regret; if only this fate had arrived a little sooner, perhaps it might have be another wonderful matrimonial bond?


    Is there some way to help them, or should She simply watch and not intervene? The Matchmaking God pondered, uncertain of the best course of action.


    As a deity who guards matrimonial bonds, seeing someone able to form a matrimonial bond naturally calls for intervention, yet the barrier between life and death cannot be broken, which left Her in quite a dilemma.


    While the Matchmaking God was troubled, Jounouchi Hiromi was about to throw the bouquet.


    It''s a very Western custom, but now it has be popr all over the world.


    Due to his single status, Inomata Naoki naturally joined the contenders vying for the bouquet. Although it''s said that only women shouldpete for it, Japan doesn''t have such a taboo.


    And Minami, naturally, under Inomata Naoki''s urging, also stood among those vying for the bridal bouquet.


    "If I catch it, I''ll give it to you," Inomata Naoki joked with Minami. And as soon as he finished speaking, the Matchmaking God, who had been watching them, noticed that the Red String of Fate between them had be even more tightly bound.


    But faced with Inomata Naoki''s half-joking words, Minami felt happy inside yet also filled with regret. How wonderful it would have been if she were still alive!


    As Minami was immersed in regret, Jounouchi Hiromi''s bridal bouquet was finally tossed.


    Everyone tried to jump up to grab it, but in the fray, someone touched the bouquet, causing it to tumble. It then headed straight for Inomata Naoki.


    Before the others could even reach out, Inomata Naoki had already leaped up to firmly catch the bouquet in his hands.


    "Here, I promised I would give it to you if I caught it," Inomata Naoki said, handing the bouquet over to Minami.


    In that moment, the Matchmaking God felt the formation of a new Red String of Fate.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "What did you say? You want to stay in Tokyo?" Suzuhime looked at the Matchmaking God, unsure of what she was up to. Usually reluctant to leave the Divine domain of the Inari God, she now strangely wished to stay in Tokyo, arousing Suzuhime''s suspicion of her motives, "Matchmaking God, you''re not nning to interfere in the matter between that dead person and the living one, are you?"


    "They''ve already tied the Red String of Fate. I must ascertain what exactly has transpired," said the Matchmaking God with an expression of utmost seriousness, devoid of any hint of jest.


    "Are you suggesting they have broken the taboo of life and death?" Suzuhime''s face also changed, knowing far better than the Matchmaking God the taboo of breaking the boundaries between life and death.


    The Matchmaking God nodded gravely, "Yes, during the wedding just now, their once faint Red String of Fate has already connected. The marital bond is formed, so I must find out what this will be, especially before they cause irreversible consequences, and prevent it all from happening."


    Protecting marital connections was the Matchmaking God''s duty, but such a bond that broke life and death taboos was absolutely not permitted, even if she was the Matchmaking God, such a connection could not be allowed to exist.


    However, as the deity who guarded marital bonds, she was unable to take proactive measures to destroy them herself, so the Matchmaking God could only stay in Tokyo, to observe how things would unfold further.


    "Alright, but can you manage on your own in Tokyo? Why don''t I speak to Mr. Chen Yu for you? Those two are his friends, after all; it would be good to let him know about this, he might be able to help you," Suzuhime considered for a moment and agreed with the Matchmaking God''s decision, yet she still felt uneasy leaving the Matchmaking God in Tokyo alone, since She had not ventured out in a long time.


    The Matchmaking God knew She had stayed in the Divine domain of the Inari God for over two hundred years and was somewhat unfamiliar with modern society, so She nodded in agreement with Suzuhime''s n.


    Having reached a decision, Suzuhime led the Matchmaking God to find Chen Yu. As she pondered how to exin the situation to him, she also thought about how to discuss it with the Inari God. Breaching the boundary between life and death was no small matter.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, may I take a few minutes of your time?" Suzuhime found Chen Yu and exined the situation to him, "The Matchmaking God has uncovered some matters and needs to stay in Tokyo for a period. May we ask for your assistance in looking after Her?"

 Chapter 562 - 558: Seeking Help (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "But Hiromi and I are going on our honeymoon soon, and we''ll be leaving Tokyo," Chen Yu exined with difficulty in response to Suzuhime''s request.


    He certainly understood what it would mean to let a deity wander around Tokyo, especially one who hadn''t stepped outside for over a hundred years and looked like a young girl. If someone were to offend her...


    Chen Yu certainly didn''t want to return from his honeymoon to find Tokyo in post-disaster reconstruction.


    "Don''t you have anyone else in Tokyo you can trust? What about the Little Rice Princess?" Jounouchi Hiromi also asked concerningly from the side.


    "The Little Rice Princess''s shrine is a suitable ce to stay, but she''s already doing well to take care of herself. Asking her to look after the Matchmaking God would be too much; she''s still too young," Suzuhime shook her head, clearly not optimistic about the Little Rice Princess, an even younger girl than the Matchmaking God.


    Hearing Suzuhime''s words, Chen Yu fell into thought, hesitated for a moment, and then asked her, "May I presume to ask why the Matchmaking God needs to stay in Tokyo?"


    Faced with Chen Yu''s question, Suzuhime hesitated, unsure whether to disclose the scene she had witnessed at the banquet, especially since the living dead person might be rted to Chen Yu.


    "It''s your friends, the man who was at our table earlier and the woman from the next table. They''ve formed a marital bond, but that woman is dead," Suzuhime still hesitated, but the Matchmaking God had already spilled the beans, "While everyone has the right to form marital bonds, the boundary between life and death cannot be crossed. You know the consequences of a living person loving a dead one, don''t you? Young Demigod."


    The Matchmaking God who addressed Chen Yu as "Young Demigod" finally showed the dignity and poise of a deity, but that onlysted three seconds before her face fell again, "Love between the living and the dead is really troublesome! They''ve only just formed a bond, so there''s still a chance to turn things around, which is why I must stay here and keep a close eye on them!"


    As soon as the Matchmaking God mentioned love between the living and the dead, Chen Yu''s gaze sharpened. He thought of Inomata Naoki and Minami, who had scrambled for the bouquet at the wedding, and felt a wave of annoyance, "They''ve formed a bond? Naoki, that rascal! Who asked him to fall for Minami of all people!"


    Neither Suzuhime nor the Matchmaking God was surprised that Chen Yu knew the names; being a guest at the wedding meant he obviously knew them.


    "The most important thing now is to prevent them from continuing down the wrong path. After all, Chen Yu, you understand the consequences of a human falling in love with a ghost and breaking the boundary between life and death, right?" Suzuhime looked at Chen Yu, emphasizing the gravity of the situation.


    "I''m aware of the situation now, but one of the two involved is a good friend of many years, and the other I practically brought back to life myself. So I don''t want to resolve this with brute force. What do you both think?" Chen Yu massaged his forehead, clearly annoyed, yet patiently trying to persuade the Matchmaking God and Suzuhime, "Moreover, when ites to matters of the heart, I believe in persuasion rather than coercion. If we interfere too forcefully, it might only catalyze their emotions."


    "You make a good point. If we simply use brute force to stop a romantic situation, it indeed could intensify even moderate feelings. And as a deity guarding marital bonds, I can''t act against such bonds, so I must stay in this city and watch over them, to avoid the situation bing uncontroble!" The Matchmaking God agreed with Chen Yu''s view, but also stressed her own reason for staying.


    Chen Yu tapped his forehead, considering for a moment before he said, "This matter is critical, but it can''t be dealt with urgently. Besides, Hiromi and I are about to go on our honeymoon and won''t be in Tokyo for almost ten days. I really can''t take care of the Matchmaking God.


    "However, since this is so important and you''re alone, Matchmaking God, I doubt you can keep an eye on both of them at the same time. Maybe you should find someone to help?"


    "Find someone to help?" The Matchmaking God and Suzuhime asked in unison, curious.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I know this ce! It''s Sakuradamon! I didn''t expect such big changes after a hundred years!" Seated in the car, the childlike Matchmaking God looked out at the bustling streets with amazement, "Last time I was here, I witnessed a stabbing! The person who was killed seemed to be named Ii something; I knew his ancestor, a remarkable woman. Sadly, she never met her match."


    The look on the Matchmaking God''s face became somewhat wistful as she mentioned the woman who never found her match.


    In that era of chaos, she had seen too many destinies that should have been beautiful shatter into pieces, and as a deity, she was powerless to protect them.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you sure the people here can help?" Suzuhime, who was also in the car, asked Chen Yu. After discovering the bond between Inomata Naoki and Minami at yesterday''s wedding, she had wanted to return to Kyoto to report to the Inari God. But being unable to settle the Matchmaking God''s matter meant she had to stay an additional day in Tokyo.


    Chen Yu nodded and exined to Suzuhime, "We are seeking help from the country''s current supernatural management department. They are more professional than us when ites to surveince, and they have more people. Plus, if necessary, it''s much more convenient to intervene using official authority rather than revealing our identity as deities."


    Reassured by Chen Yu''s exnation, Suzuhime nodded slightly, watching the car pull into the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department''s headquarters.


    Chen Yu had of course contacted Yamada Nobuyosuke, whom he had met before. Knowing that a deity would visit, Yamada did not dare to neglect her. Despite only being in the underground parking lot, he still made a substantial effort to wee the deity''s arrival.


    "Yamada Shin''nosuke of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division, at your service," said Yamada as he bowed deeply to the Matchmaking God as she stepped out of the car. The others from the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division followed suit.


    Even though the Matchmaking God was just a young girl, she was still a deity. Her divine aura was not diminished by her youthful appearance.

 Chapter 563 - 559: Serious Consequences (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Inside the reception room of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, everyone was carefully going about their own business, not even daring to let out a breath, for fear of disturbing the deity in the meeting room.


    There were curious individuals who wanted to peek at the true face of the deity in the meeting room; after all, this was the first time a deity had visited the division since its establishment.


    Though there were deities presiding over Tokyo Metropolis, every member of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division was informed about the distribution of supernatural forces in Tokyo upon their entry and knew that two ghouls resided in Meiji Grand Shrine, but even the legendary members of the division rarely had the chance to see a deity, let alone ordinary police officers.


    However, this was the enforcement and disciplinary arm of the Japanese Police system for handling transcendent events; regardless of how curious these officers were, seeing the two Master Rank action team leaders personally guarding the door, they understood that the deities were not for them to glimpse, and could only suppress their curiosity, absentmindedly going about their own business.


    In the meeting room, the Matchmaking God was enthusiastically eating the snacks that had been brought in, while Chen Yu was exining to Yamada Nobuyosuke and the division''s Section Chief the reasons for the deity''s visit.


    "So, Mr. Chen Yu, because your friend has formed a marital bond with a deceased whom you''ve stranded in the Human World, the esteemed deity needs to temporarily stay in Tokyo to prevent the situation from worsening... Is that correct?" The Section Chief of the division, having heard Chen Yu''s exnation, though he wished he could yell at Chen Yu to "pass the dead onto the next life and let your friend find another girlfriend," still repressed his full indignation due to the unmistaken half-god aura exuding from Chen Yu and could only calmly inquire.


    Human Demi-God... The Section Chief of the Countermeasures Division had never imagined that he would one day see such an existence¡ªrare even in myths and legends. Could humans really break through the Legendary-rank? This sparked a flicker of ambition and hope in the heart of the Section Chief, who hadn''t advanced for more than a decade after crossing the threshold of the Legendary Boundary.


    If he could help the deity handle this matter well, perhaps the deity would favor him and bestow something at will, and he might have a chance to make further progress.


    It was with such thoughts that the Section Chief did not seek to ce me on Chen Yu, instead considering how to best resolve the issue.


    "Originally, I was simply helping a friend find his daughter who had passed away many years ago. I couldn''t withstand my friend''s earnest pleas and indeed felt sorry for the girl, so I allowed her to stay temporarily by her father''s side. I didn''t expect it to cause such amotion," Chen Yu said, feeling somewhat embarrassed about the situation that arose because of him. If it weren''t for him leaving Minami behind, Inomata Naoki would not have been able to form a bond with her, and the situation would not have escted to this state.


    "The key now is not how this situation started, but how to resolve it!" The Matchmaking God, while biting into the pastry in hand and speaking with a somewhat muffled voice, did not warrant any neglect from the Section Chief and Yamada Nobuyosuke beside her as they listened intently, "I''m staying here to observe the changes in the marital bond between the two of them; if they truly fall in love, then it''s better to stop it in time."


    "The boundaries between life and death are not to be broken, especially a romance between the living and the dead, which can have very severe consequences. Thus, this matter must be stopped," Suzuhime also stressed the seriousness of the situation.


    However, for the Section Chief and Yamada Nobuyosuke of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division, they couldn''t quite grasp why the boundary between life and death must not be broken, and what severe consequences breaking it might cause.


    "But if it''s just a living person and a ghost falling in love, should it really lead to such serious consequences?" Yamada Nobuyosuke expressed his doubts. In his view, this matter didn''t seem to have any real significance and was at most an ethical issue, not something that could trigger any disasters.


    Facing this question, Chen Yu was just about to exin, but Suzuhime preempted him, asking Yamada Nobuyosuke, "Have you heard of the story of Yomotsu Hirasaka?"


    "I have naturally heard of the tale of the deities Izanagi and Izanami. Does this rte to what we''re discussing?" Yamada Nobuyosuke asked, somewhat puzzled. Although he sensed a connection between the myth and the matter at hand from Suzuhime''s words, he couldn''t figure out what that connection might be.


    "Since you''ve heard the story, you must also remember the two oaths made by Izanami and Izanagi across the Senzui Stone, right?" Suzuhime inquired of Yamada Nobuyosuke and, upon receiving a nod, she continued, "Izanagi and Izanami represent the living and the dead, respectively, and the Senzui Stone is the boundary between life and death. With the presence of the Senzui Stone, Izanami was sealed in Yomi and couldn''t escape. If the boundary between life and death were broken, the Senzui Stone would vanish, and Izanami would emerge from Yomi, bringing ughter and death upon the world!"


    Suzuhime''s words surprised Chen Yu, for he too knew that the boundary between life and death should not be broken. However, the reason he knew was not the same as what Suzuhime had exined.


    The invibility of the boundary between life and death was recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" as being due to life and death representing two fundamentally different cosmic principles. If the boundary between them were to be broken, it would mean a confusion of these principles, shaking the very foundation on which the world exists. How had this turned into a scenario where the great god Izanami of Yomi would bring disaster to the world in Suzuhime''s exnation?


    However, upon further reflection, Chen Yu could understand it differently. Izanagi and Izanami were the creator deities of the Japanese pantheon; almost all the initial gods of the Japanese Deity system were born from them, embodying the principle of life.


    After Izanami passed away, wasn''t this a transformation from life to death, making her a symbol of death?


    Izanagi went to Yomi to retrieve his wife but got frightened away by the sight of his wife, who had eaten the food of Yomi and was now decayed and infested with maggots. He blocked the exit of Yomi with the Senzui Stone at Hirasaka Ridge, and the husband and wife each made a vow¡ªto kill a thousand people every day and to birth one thousand and five hundred people, respectively. This could also be seen as the separation of the rules of life and death.


    Yet ultimately, the world is too vast. What Izanagi and Izanami represent should only be the rules of the Japan region, not the entire world.


    But even if it''s just the rules of the Japan region that change, it would still trigger unpredictable and terrifying disasters, especially what Suzuhime mentioned about Izanami returning to the world from Yomi would be extremely serious.

 Chapter 564 - 560: The Whims of the Gods (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Mr. Chen Yu, won''t there be any problems with us just going on our honeymoon like this?" Hiromi Jounouchi was still a bit worried as she asked Chen Yu on the ne. Ever since she learned about the seriousness of the situation, she had been concerned that things might get out of hand.


    However, regarding this question, Chen Yu merely shook his head slightly andforted her, "Don''t worry too much. After all, Naoki and Minami are just two ordinary people, and Naoki lives in Kumamoto while Minami is in Tokyo. If it weren''t for our wedding, they wouldn''t even have had the chance to meet.


    Besides, even if there were something between them, do you think they could make any progress in just the half month of our honeymoon? Minami knows she is a dead person, to make her develop genuine feelings for Naoki, a mere half month is simply not enough. Moreover, there are people from the Metropolitan Police Department watching them 24 hours a day now, it won''t be a problem."


    "Alright, but I''m still worried! Suzuhime made the consequences sound so severe, what if something really happens..." Hiromi Jounouchi knew what Chen Yu said was true, and the situation indeed wasn''t as bad as she thought, but it''s the unforeseen that''s always the most feared. If things really got out of hand, Hiromi Jounouchi felt it might be better for her to stay in Tokyo.


    After all, she had also persuaded Chen Yu to let Minami stay, which made Hiromi Jounouchi feel she also bore some responsibility in this matter. Staying behind at least meant she could help or persuade Minami not to do something irreversible.


    "If something does happen, it will be a war of gods." Chen Yu could certainly understand Hiromi Jounouchi''s worries, but he didn''t think her staying would be of any use, "By then, the ghouls from Meiji Shrine, deities and Buddha enshrined in numerous Shinto Buddhist Temples and Shrines in Tokyo, even the Heavenly Gods from Gao Tianyuan will descend to prevent the invasion of Yomi. One extra person doesn''t make a difference, nor does one less."


    "But..." Hiromi Jounouchi wanted to argue against Chen Yu''s words, but before she could say them, Chen Yu interrupted her.


    "Hiromi, you just want to say you could stay in Tokyo to persuade Minami, or in the worst case, send her to reincarnation, but these things can be handled by others too." Chen Yu understood Hiromi Jounouchi''s thoughts, but he did not want such matters to affect their honeymoon trip, "I know you feel responsible, thinking you shouldn''t leave Tokyo at this time, but what could we do by staying? Watch Minami and Naoki every day? Or just send Minami away directly?


    "These matters are being taken care of by others, who are also capable of handling them. If thingse to a head, Suzuhime has already rushed back to Kyoto to notify the Inari God. Do you think you''re more capable than the deities?


    Besides, so far, it''s only the Matchmaking God who has said that they are fated. In modern society, dating is easier than eating, and breaking up moremon than sleeping together. Do you think, even if they do start dating, there''s much chance they''ll seed?


    "I understand Naoki''s personality. If ites down to it, I''ll stop him directly; he''s not someone who cannot be reasoned with. So, Hiromi, now just rx and enjoy your once-in-a-lifetime honeymoon trip!"


    "Alright, I''ll listen to you then." Persuaded by Chen Yu, Hiromi Jounouchi could only let go of her worries and focus again on her honeymoon trip. Honestly, she didn''t want anything to disrupt her honeymoon either.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were on a ne to their honeymoon trip, the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division in Tokyo was already bustling with activity.


    On one hand, they had to coordinate people from the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency to keep watch over Minami and Naoki Inomata; on the other hand, they had to take care of everything rted to the Matchmaking God''s food and amodation in Tokyo.


    The surveince of Minami and Naoki Inomata was easy to handle. Both the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency were professional in surveince and tracking, and the individuals they were monitoring were just two ordinary people. Four action teams had them covered around the clock, even tapping into every phone call they made.


    And then there were two analysis teams working non-stop all day to analyze the information and intelligence about them and to predict their emotional progress based on their behavior. Although the mission seemed quite odd to these elite agents, everyone was still working diligently under themand from their superiors that this was a matter of national security.


    However, the action team from the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division that was responsible for taking care of the Matchmaking God had it much harder.


    Since the Matchmaking God hadn''t walked the earth in over a hundred years, a lot of her knowledge was still stuck in the Bakumatsu period, bringing a great deal of trouble to those taking care of her, especially since she was a deity, making the action team even more cautious, afraid of anything that might displease her.


    Particrly since they couldn''t restrict the Matchmaking God''s actions, which brought great inconvenience to their work.


    Fortunately, the Matchmaking God was not a capricious deity. Other than demanding to be always informed about Minami and Naoki Inomata''s condition, her only other request to the so-called caretakers was to eat delicious food.


    This request was naturally not difficult for the members of the Supernatural Disaster Countermeasures Division to fulfill. However, to satisfy the appetite of the divine, Tokyo''s renowned restaurants found themselves in an unfortunate situation. A police car would pull up in front of their doors, and chefs along with ingredients were carted back to the Metropolitan Police Department; these chefs were required to make meals that would please the deity.


    For the chefs, this was probably a first in their lives.


    "Mmm, this fish is delicious!" Eating a skillfully cooked piece of pan-fried fish straight from the te with her chopsticks, the Matchmaking God was very satisfied, "Looks like Western food is also quite good. Though the fish isn''t in its freshest state, I''m still very pleased. I want to meet the person who cooked this dish and give them a reward."


    "Eh, Your Divine Grace, you wish to meet a mortal?" Hearing the Matchmaking God''s request, an officer from the action team hesitated enormously, for ording to the rules, ordinary people are not supposed to know about the existence of the supernatural world.


    However, deities wouldn''t concern themselves with these matters. Matchmaking God tapped a nearby ss with her chopsticks, "Since he has pleased a deity, he ought to be rewarded. As a deity, one must be clear about reward and punishment!"


    Seeing this, the officer knew better than to object and went to call the chef who prepared the dish.

 Chapter 565 - 561 Criminal Investigation (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    A quirky rumor quickly spread through Tokyo''s gourmet circles: there was a very important figure at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department who was a great lover of fine food, demanding that police officers round up Tokyo''s best chefs to cook for this elite figure. If anyone could make a dish that satisfied this great personage, they could receive a reward beyond imagination.


    At first, everyone thought this was just some far-fetched tale, but the Metropolitan Police Department''s efforts to find top-notch chefs toe and cook at their headquarters were no rumor. Added to this, chefs who had been and returned kept tight-lipped about what happened there, making many people go from skeptical to half-believing.


    "Speaking of which, boss, you must have heard about that rumor, right? Haven''t the policee to ask you to cook?" Inside the small diner, an old customer who had heard the rumor joked with the owner.


    The owner had indeed heard about the rumor but didn''t really care, "I''m not any famous chef, and this ce is just an obscurete-night diner. How would the Metropolitan Policee to find me? I heard that only head chefs of well-known restaurants get picked!"


    "Is that rumor actually true? Is there really a big shot in the police department getting the police to round up chefs from all over Tokyo to cook for them?" Another customer, obviously not very familiar with the rumor, curiously asked the joking customer.


    The joking customer nodded, confirming the truth of the rumor, "It''s true. Yesterday, when I was returning from thepany and passed by a Michelin-starred restaurant, their head chef was taken away by the police department people. They carted away everything, including kitchen utensils and ingredients."


    "It really is true!" The other customers showed surprise on their faces after hearing what the joking customer said.


    Tokyo abounded with urban legends and bizarre tales, most of which were simply distortions of the truth. But now that one of these legends was real, naturally, it stirred lively discussions among everyone.


    "So is it actually true that pleasing that big shot will result in an unimaginable reward?" Minami, who was carrying tes, couldn''t help but express her curiosity as she listened to the customers'' discussions.


    As a soul that had returned from the dead, Minami had some understanding of the truths of the world. She thought the powerful figure behind the police department''s actions was likely no ordinary person. She was naturally interested in the so-called reward, especially since she had met a young girl who imed to be a deity at Chen Yu''s wedding.


    "Not so sure, but it''s true that some chefs have received unexpected benefits," said an informed customer, though it was all still hearsay. For these people, it was nothing more than a topic of casual conversation, and the veracity wasn''t really a concern.


    Just when everyone was enthusiastically discussing the matter, the door to the diner was pushed open again. A middle-aged man wearing sses entered with two young men in suits.


    "Wee! Officer Noguchi, will it be the usual for you today?" Minami warmly greeted the middle-aged man who had walked in, also regarding curiously one of the young men apanying him, "Is this gentleman new here? I haven''t seen him before!"


    "Yes, he''s a new officer who''s been transferred here. It seems the higher-ups thought we were short on manpower in this area, so they transferred a rookie over," the man Minami called Officer Noguchi exined, "This diner operates from midnight till 7 am, so sometimes we''ll drop by to eat when we''re on night duty. The boss''s cooking is pretty good. You can order whatever you want, as long as the boss can make it."


    "Hello, I''m the new officer working under Detective Noguchi. My name is Mitsushima Akira. Please take care of me from now on." The new young officer greeted Minami with a friendly smile, though he couldn''t help giving her a somewhat concerned look.


    Minami, noticing his gaze, asked curiously, "What''s the matter? Is there something wrong with me?"


    "Ah! No, it''s just that I was wondering about your age. ording to the regtions of the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, aren''t you supposed to be over 20 to work overnight?" The young officer called Mitsushima Akira seemed startled by Minami''s question and hurriedly exined himself, also revealing why he was staring.


    When Mitsushima Akira mentioned this, Minami''s face turned bashfully shy, and she said with some embarrassment, "I came to Tokyo after graduating from high school and am just helping out at my uncle''s diner for the time being. It''s not really like I''m working, so please let that slide."


    Hearing Mitsushima Akira bring up this matter, Detective Noguchi who was nearby gave him a tug, "Let''s just turn a blind eye to such things. We''re police officers, not folks from the Ministry of Health and Welfare. Why bother with so much?"


    Realizing his own indiscretion, Mitsushima Akira quickly apologized.


    Minami didn''t mind and, after taking their orders with a smile, she got back to work.


    "Officer Noguchi, is it true that your department is scouring Tokyo for chefs to please some big shot? Who is that person that needs the whole Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department to do such things?" Noticing a police officer''s presence, one of the customers who had been discussing the rumors asked Detective Noguchi. After all, idle spection couldn''tpare to asking a police officer directly.


    "Ah... I don''t really know much about this. It''s not under my jurisdiction... There might be, I guess? It''s headquarters'' business, and we low-level patrolling officers don''t know too much." Detective Noguchi''s expression turned a bit awkward as if he was trying to conceal something, but he managed to evade detection by drinking his beer.


    After finishing his meal, Detective Noguchi paid the bill and with a "thanks for the hospitality," left the diner with Mitsushima Akira and the other officer.


    As they greeted acquaintances along the way, Detective Noguchi warmly interacted with others. It wasn''t until they left the alley and returned to the precinct''s office that the friendly and cordial smiles on the faces of the three transformed into a severe demeanor.


    "We''ve seen the person, any clues?" Detective Noguchi looked at Mitsushima Akira, asking the newly transferred intelligence expert from the Public Security Intelligence Agency.


    As Mitsushima Akira took out a notebook to jot down the information he had gathered, he exined to Detective Noguchi, "We can''t confirm anything yet, so it''s best to focus on surveince for now, not to startle the snake. Thanks for your cooperation these days, Detective Noguchi."


    "Yes, understood," Detective Noguchi nodded, assuring him of his cooperation.

 Chapter 566 - 562: City of the Dead (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    While things were chaotic in Tokyo, Yu Chen had already been taking a leisurely stroll with Hiromi Jounouchi on the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es in Paris.


    "...Okay, I understand... Stay in touch, and please notify me in time if there are any changes." Yu Chen ended the call, took the ice cream that Hiromi Jounouchi handed him, and continued walking with her.


    As she licked her ice cream, Hiromi Jounouchi curiously asked, "Whose call was that? Was it about matters in Tokyo?"


    "Yes, the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency have started to monitor Naoki and Minami, but the situation is still alright. Naoki has returned to Kumamoto and there are no signs that Minami has tried to contact him in Tokyo. If it weren''t for the Matchmaking God mentioning that their Red String of Fate is still intact, I would almost think this is nearly impossible," Yu Chen exined the information he had just received on the phone to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "So, as long as Inomata-kun doesn''te to Tokyo, and they don''t meet, the situation won''t worsen, right?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked, starting to question if she had over-worried about the situation upon hearing Yu Chen''s exnation.


    Yu Chen nodded in agreement with Hiromi Jounouchi''s opinion, "That''s one way to put it, but no one can say for sure how things will develop. For now, we can only maintain the status quo and observe."


    "Dragging this on isn''t really a solution, is it? We should find a way to break the Red String of Fate between them," Hiromi Jounouchi suggested, even though breaking up a pair of lovers isn''t a pleasant task, considering what could happen if Naoki and Minami were actually together.


    "Let those guys in Tokyo worry about that. We are on our honeymoon now; forget these annoying things," Yu Chen said with a smile, wrapping his arm around Hiromi Jounouchi''s waist to cheer her up, "I''ve booked a nice restaurant for tonight. We''ll enjoy authentic French cuisine after a walk along the Seine this afternoon and tomorrow we''ll head to the Pce of Versailles. How does that sound, Hiromi?"


    "Whatever you decide, Mr. Chen Yu. But aren''t we going to see the Eiffel Tower?" Hiromi Jounouchi was indeed very interested in the Eiffel Tower, andmark as famous as the Tokyo Tower.


    "We''ll go there after wee back from the Pce of Versailles tomorrow night," Yu Chen didn''t exclude the famous Parisian attraction, "The Eiffel Tower is more beautiful at night, and you can also enjoy the night view of Paris. However, we can only stay in France for three more days; the day after tomorrow, we have to go to the United Kingdom, stay in London for two days, then spend two more days in Italy before flying back to China from Rome."


    Hiromi Jounouchi had no objections and nodded, leaving the schedule fully in Chen Yu''s hands, "I don''t mind! Whatever you want to do, Mr. Chen Yu, I''ll just follow you and enjoy."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure you have a good time." After finishing his ice cream and wiping his hands with a tissue, Yu Chen held Hiromi Jounouchi close, "But shouldn''t you change the way you address me now?"


    "Change how? Change what?" Hiromi Jounouchi was a bit confused, squirming a little, "Don''t hold me so tight, the ice cream is going to drip on me!"


    "Of course, I''m talking about what you call me! Surely you wouldn''t still address me by my name after we got married? You should call me ''husband'' now, my wife," Yu Chen whispered teasingly into Hiromi Jounouchi''s ear.


    "Let go!" Hiromi Jounouchi''s face turned red with embarrassment from Yu Chen''s words, but despite his insistance, she eventually overcame her shyness and called him "husband."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Speaking of which, isn''t there a huge underground Tomb in Paris? Why don''t I feel the presence of necromancers here in this city?" After some time had passed and the blush had faded from Hiromi Jounouchi''s face, she still felt curious as they walked on the Champs-¨¦lys¨¦es, recalling some rumors she had once heard.


    In the underground of Paris, due to the smallpox and gue epidemics in the 18th Century, a massive number of Citizens of Paris died, to the point where public cemeteries couldn''t handle the burial of so many corpses. The situation was so dire that piled-up corpses, exacerbated by months of heavy rain, caused the walls of a restaurant''s cer to copse, mixing the bodies with floodwaters and sweeping through Paris, leading to sessive gues.


    To address the problem, Paris''s rulers decided to exhume the corpses a few months after burial and stack them in disused quarries to save space, thus creating the world''srgest Underground Tomb and earning Paris the nickname "City of the Dead."


    Underneath Paris there is a vast underground world, constructed from over three hundred kilometers of tunnels, home to the remains of over six million people.


    After the 20th century, the underground tombs were opened as a tourist attraction. Although they had be skeletons, walking through the narrow, dim passages and seeing the countless bones all around was still a terrifying experience.


    However, for a Necromancer, corpses are merely research material. Neither Yu Chen nor Hiromi Jounouchi felt any fear, puzzled only by the absence of necromantic energy despite the millions of buried corpses.


    "It must be because those bodies have undergone ''purification,'' right? Back in the 18th Century, funerals were all handled by the church. These bodies were probably subject to church rituals before being buried, and the bodies were already dposed into bones before being exhumed and filled into the abandoned quarry. It''s evident that the potential for these corpses to be Lost Souls was eliminated when they were removed," Yu Chen concluded after a brief spection on the matter.


    After all, France has always been one of the strongest nations in Europe, and the church''s power had dominated for a thousand years. It was impossible to believe theycked the ability to deal with the corpses.


    "How about we visit this underground tomb? I''m a bit curious about what it''s actually like," Hiromi Jounouchi suggested to Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen had no objections to his wife''s suggestion, but he still asked, "But our time in Paris is limited; we were supposed to take a boat tour of the Seine River this afternoon, and I''ve reserved dinner. Are you considering adjusting this afternoon''s schedule?"


    "Hmm... maybe we won''t spend that long on the Seine River?" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t suppress her curiosity to explore the underground tomb.

 Chapter 567 - 563 Underground Paris (Please subscribe, request for monthly tickets)

    Paris is one of the most famous fashion capitals in the world, recognized also as the City of Lights and the City of Romance. The rich artistic atmosphere and innate romance of the French fill the streets and alleys of Paris, while the Paris Commune and the French Revolution that once erupted here also signify the unwavering spirit and resistance of the French people.


    But apart from the bright and splendid appearance and the rich history above ground, beneath the City of Paris lies an underground world just as ancient as Paris itself.


    The original Ancient Romans upied the vige of the Gauls and established a city here, naming it Parisii and making it the capital of the province. Later, the Franks conquered the Gaulish region, founding the Frankish Kingdom, which eventually split into three and gradually evolved into the modern nations of France, Deutd, and Italy.


    And, from the time the Ancient Romans began building Paris, the underground world of Paris was constructed alongside it.


    Ancient sewers, recentlyid electrical conduits, medieval ossuaries piled with bones, abandoned quarries, cers dug by unknown hands, World War II bunkers excavated by German and French armies, subterranean living areas built by illegal immigrants in modern Paris...


    Theplex web of tunnels beneath Paris provides shelter for some illegal immigrants, and rumors even suggest that at least 500,000 people live beneath Paris.


    Of course, these are just rumors. Although there indeed are quite a few people living underground, Yu Chen thought the number of 500,000 to be greatly exaggerated.


    However, after he and Hiromi Jounouchi entered the section of the Paris Catbs open to public viewing, he had to revise his opinion.


    When he was above ground, due to the multitude of citizens of Paris, his perception wasn''t too clear, but once he was underground, after eliminating the interference of the people above ground, the residents living in the underground world became much more conspicuous.


    Even not far from the catbs'' next door, there was an area that resembled an underground neighborhood.


    Of course, these had nothing to do with Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi¡ªthey were just there to visit the catbs. As to exactly how many illegal immigrants lived beneath Paris, that was a matter for the Paris Municipal Government to deal with.


    "There''s not even a hint of resentment on these bones!" Hiromi Jounouchi eximed in surprise, having observed that the bones, which had been worn smooth and shiny by the touch of visitors, werepletely devoid of any grudges.


    At that moment, Yu Chen''s eyes had turned purple, and only after carefully examining the condition of these bones, did Chen Yu speak, "After these bodies died, they were blessed by priests'' prayers and buried in cemeteries. Most of their souls have found peace, and the resentment was never strong to begin with; moreover, these bones were purified once again when they were moved here, so it''s normal that no resentment formed."


    Through the sight of the Divine Eyes, the signs of Holy Water sprinkled on these bones were so clear. Although the catbs had been built over a century ago, apparently the church in France has been continuously maintaining this ce. Many signs of Holy Water appeared quite recent, and the walls were adorned with crosses and inscriptions¡ªclearly designed to calm the Lost Souls and prevent the birth of undead creatures.


    While these measures might prevent naturally urring undead creatures, for any qualified Necromancer, these bones could still be used as material for summoning undead creatures.


    Moreover, with six million corpses, such a vast number could inundate the entire Paris if Yu Chen were willing to transform them into an Army of the Dead, turning it into a true Necromancer''s city, even if they were just the lowest level White Skeletons.


    However, both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t seem to have any interest in doing so. For Yu Chen, these bones, dead for hundreds of years and repeatedly drenched with Holy Water and purified countless times, really weren''t very useful.


    Should he need bones, all he would have to do is request the ughterhouse to send over some fresh cow bone.


    For him, a Demigod-level Necromancer, summoning undead creatures required more Negative Energy than resentment, and he could continuously obtain Negative Energy simply by opening a channel to the Negative Energy ne, without the hassle of collecting resentful spirits.


    Moreover, Yu Chen had no intention of causing a Necromancer disaster in Paris. After all, Paris is the capital of France, and despite the French people''s propensity for surrender, the old empire still had its legacy. Making trouble here wasn''t something even a Demigod could necessarily control.


    Besides, why cause trouble on a perfectly good honeymoon trip? Even though Yu Chen sensed that in a deeper level of this Underground Tomb, there was a sealed area emanating intense fluctuations of Necromancer aura through the Seal, he didn''t entertain the thought of investigating.


    But clearly, Hiromi Jounouchi also sensed the existence of that Seal, curiously asking Yu Chen, "Husband, what exactly is that thing?"


    Although Hiromi was somewhat bashful about being teased by Yu Chen and called "husband" in the morning, by now the two were legitimately married, and after calling him that a few times, she no longer saw anything odd about it.


    "Ever heard of a Corpse Cave?" Yu Chen obviously knew what it was, but he certainly had no desire to delve into it.


    If there were no Guardians watching over the Seal, he might have wanted to take a look, but with at least three Sub-Legendary presences continuously lingering near the Seal, Yu Chen could easily understand they were its Guardians.


    "Corpse Cave? A cave filled with corpses?" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t grasp what Yu Chen meant.


    "The so-called Corpse Cave is a phenomenon where arge number of bodies umte unattended, and after a long time, the rot and corruption allows the confluence of dead and resentful energy to ''rot'' out a hole in the world." Seeing that Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t know what a Corpse Cave was, Yu Chen had no choice but to exin: "Such a phenomenon is hard toe by, requiring not only a massive amount of corpses but also the right environment. However, once it forms, it bes a ''hole'' that continually devours everything. Even in the Multiverse, it''s a very rare phenomenon."


    "Is it really that terrifying? So, what does this so-called Corpse Cave lead to? Surely the devoured things don''t just vanish?" Hiromi Jounouchi, intrigued by Yu Chen''s exnation, couldn''t help but release her senses to probe the Seal, "And it seems like under the Seal there is¡­ something alive?"


    "Of course, it''s alive." Yu Chen smiled, continuing his exnation: "After the Corpse Cave forms, the bodies responsible for its creation fuse into one monstrous entity, a type of undead creature rarely seen even by Necromancers. The entire Corpse Cave bes one entity, one that incessantly devours everything. Some Necromancers even consider this monster as a manifestation of the world''s corrupted rules after being eroded by decay, not truly an undead creature. As for where things devoured by the Corpse Cave end up¡­ I don''t know that either, because no one who has entered a Corpse Cave has evere out."

 Chapter 568 - 564: Encountering a Robbery (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    They did not disturb the six million Lost Souls slumbering beneath Paris, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi finished their journey in the Underground Tomb and went to the restaurant Yu Chen had booked beforehand.


    Meanwhile, in Japan, Naoki Inomata was also getting ready to eat.


    However, due to the time difference, Naoki Inomata was preparing breakfast.


    Turning on the heat, he stir-fried the chopped ingredients in the pan, then poured in the leftover rice fromst night''s dinner. If he stirred it well and got the seasoning right, he''d make a delicious breakfast.


    While turning over the spat, Naoki Inomata couldn''t help but recall the days with Yu Chen at The University of Tokyo. Sometimes, when their experiments in theb made them miss meal times, the two of them, having spent all their money on experiments, couldn''t afford to eat out and had no choice but to cook for themselves back in the dormitory.


    Of course, back then, it was mostly Yu Chen who cooked, and Naoki Inomata learned how to make fried rice from him.


    "The rice should be left overnight, because the moisture evaporates, this gives the grains more texture and prevents them from turning into a mush."


    "When stir-frying, keep stirring to ensure the rice is fully fluffed up, which results in a better texture."


    "Don''t fry it for too long, but also don''t dish it out too soon. Frying for too long will dry out the rice or even cause it to burn, spoiling the taste, while dishing it out too soon won''t allow enough moisture to evaporate, which is also not delicious. Make sure you fry until you see the white steam rise from the rice, then it''s just right."


    These were the three tips Yu Chen taught Naoki Inomata when he learned how to make fried rice, which Inomata had always remembered.


    But thinking of Yu Chen, he couldn''t help but remember the little girl he had seen at Yu Chen''s wedding.


    Although she seemed to be a high school student, to Naoki Inomata, a singleton in his early thirties, she really was just a young girl.


    Naoki Inomata couldn''t understand what had gotten into him at the time; it seemed like he was spurred by seeing Yu Chen get married, which is why he ended up giving the bouquet he caught to that girl.


    However, Naoki Inomata did have a good impression of that girl, for she had an indescribable purity and transparency about her, somewhat reminiscent of the girl next door from his high school days.


    Perhaps it was this sense of familiarity that made Naoki Inomata keep talking to her at the wedding, and why he even went as far as to give her the bouquet.


    Amused by his own actions, Naoki Inomata thought that even if he truly wanted a girlfriend, he should be looking for someone closer to his own age. A high school student, even if she could indeed be his girlfriend, would seem inappropriate, wouldn''t she?


    Naoki Inomata, who didn''t consider himself to have any particr quirks, simply had a good impression of the girl. Apart from giving her the bouquet, he didn''t even ask for her name.


    Yet, the thought of having a girlfriend made Naoki Inomata sigh. After all, he was a graduate of The University of Tokyo''s Medical School, his family ran a horse ranch and a farm, and although he wasn''t as handsome as Yu Chen, he could still be considered to have fine features. By all ounts, he should be considered a prime marriage candidate, so why couldn''t he find a girlfriend?


    But it''s said that catching the bride''s bouquet at a wedding means you''ll get married soon. He wondered if it was true. If so, maybe he would soon meet his destined match?


    ```


    Inomata Naoki dished out the already stir-fried rice from the pan, thinking such thoughts, but for some reason, the first smile that came to mind when thinking of a girlfriend was that of the little girl he saw at Yu Chen''s wedding.


    Maybe finding a high school girlfriend wouldn''t be too bad? Aren''t the current idols around that age? Legitimately calling a high school student your wife seems pretty good too, right? After all, high school students in Japan can get married.


    He shook his head, quickly banishing these dangerous thoughts from his mind. While eating breakfast, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but think about asking Yu Chen to introduce him to a girlfriend the next time he saw him.


    Just as Inomata Naoki was thinking about asking Yu Chen for a girlfriend-rted favor, over in Paris, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had encountered a bit of trouble.


    After finishing a meal at a restaurant, perhaps wanting to stroll through the Parisian streets and experience the French night atmosphere, Hiromi Jounouchi suggested taking a walk with Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen, of course, wouldn''t refuse Hiromi Jounouchi''s suggestion. Others might worry about safety issues, but for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, unless the Seal they discovered underground Paris that day got broken, or deities descended upon earth, they didn''t need to worry about the so-called safety issues.


    However, to Yu Chen''s surprise, Paris''s public safety was worse than he had anticipated.


    Coming across three waves of thieves was one thing¡ªafter all, the prevalence of thieves in Paris is a globally recognized issue, even the Prime Minister of France''s residence had been visited by thieves. But looking at the men in front of them who obviously had a Middle Eastern style, and the knives they held in their hands, Yu Chen still felt quite helpless.


    "Give me money!" several Middle Eastern men said with a half-baked English ent, waving their knives in an attempt to intimidate Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing these Middle Eastern men who knew nothing of life or death, Yu Chen touched his nose and asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Hiromi, do you remember when was thest time we beat up some thugs together?"


    "Not too long ago, right? But I am wearing a dress today, so it''s inconvenient for me to make a move. I''ll leave it to you, husband!" Hiromi Jounouchi said with a smile, not a bit worried about the situation in front of them: "Besides, if you want me to change how I address you, you have to change yours too, darling~!"


    "I know, my dear wife." Yu Chen, hearing Hiromi Jounouchi say this, dutifully changed his term of endearment.


    However, while the two of them were flirting with each other, the Middle Eastern men were clearly furious with their indifferent attitudes, particrly since it had been a long time since they had touched a woman. Thest time was a month ago, when a white woman came to them on her own. They robbed her of her money, then took their pleasure from her, and after killing her to silence her, they threw her body into the sewer.


    Now, these two in front of them not only looked wealthy but the woman even more delectable, so these refugees from the Middle East couldn''t hold back any longer. One of them directly lunged at Yu Chen with a knife.


    The knife stopped about half a meter away from Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen hadn''t even raised his hand; a single nce was all it took for the knife to stop mid-air, no matter how hard the holder tried, he couldn''t push it even a millimeter closer.


    Seeing this bizarre scene, the other refugees were surprised, yet they still charged at Yu Chen, shouting "Ahu Akbar," wielding their knives, with two of them even going straight for Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing the situation escte, the smile on Yu Chen''s face faded, and the restrained aura of a Demigod was unleashed without reservation.

 Chapter 569 - 565: The So-Called France (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu did want to live the life of an ordinary person and enjoy the pleasure of being one, but that did not mean he would tolerate provocations from others, especially when someone targeted his newlywed wife.


    Deities can conceal their divine pressure and draw close to the most humble of followers, but that does not mean they can be desecrated, not even Demigods can tolerate such sphemous acts from mortals.


    The might of a Demigod is not something mortals can withstand. Once Chen Yu unleashed his aura, in an instant, those who intended tomit sacrilege were blown away by his presence. Some of the more unlucky ones were smashed directly against the wall by the roadside, bing decorations on the wall, half a day before falling off.


    Using the descriptions Chen Yu had read in so-called National arts novels, it was like hanging paintings when striking people.


    "Honey, is this really alright? It''s creating quite amotion!" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''tment on Chen Yu''s actions, only worried that it might cause unnecessary trouble. She sensed that at least three Legendary-rank beings were heading their way.


    Chen Yu naturally sensed theming as well. Besides the three Legendary-rank existences, there were also several weaker presences rushing towards them. Clearly, the aura Chen Yu released had startled Paris''s Transcendents.


    Noticing this, Chen Yu simply did not retract his aura. Instead, he took Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand and together they leapt onto the rooftop of a nearby building.


    As for those sphemous fools on the ground, Chen Yu had no interest in delivering a killing blow. If they lived, it was their luck; if they died, they had iting.


    The three strongest Legendary beings naturally arrived the fastest, and with Chen Yu not concealing his aura, they didn''t waste any time searching and headed directly toward his location.


    Among the three Legendary-rank beings, one was an old priest garbed in a ck Priest''s robe, another was a tall woman d in adies'' suit, and thest one was a tall, slender young man in a tailcoat with a paleplexion.


    Although the tall and slender young man appeared the youngest, everyone present could tell that he was actually the oldest, for he was a Legendary-rank Vampire.


    However, for this Vampire, he was the one among the three Legendary-rank beings who felt the most pressure.


    Since his power essence was rted to darkness and blood, as a Vampire, he could clearly sense the overwhelming blood energy from Jounouchi Hiromi and the vast Shin''i from Chen Yu, along with a higher level of power, which brought oppression.


    "Who are you? Don''t you know it''s forbidden to use Legendary or higher powers within the city?" The woman among them asked first, but even though she was female, her voice was filled with the nging of swords and galloping of horses, as if she could turn her voice into a de at any moment.


    The woman''s impolite questioning immediately aroused Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction. With a slight hardening in his gaze, the divine pressure of a prison god descended upon the woman, making her feel an enormous weight as if a mountain rested on her shoulders, and even caused the concrete floor where she stood to crack under the immense pressure.


    "Hasn''t anyone taught you that you should remain humble before deities?" Chen Yu finally retracted his imposing aura only after the woman was pressed down to kneel on one knee, turning to look at the woman who was already drenched in cold sweat.


    "A god?" The woman couldn''t believe what she saw in Chen Yu. Although he had never restrained his domineering presence, she had never considered him to be a god. She felt that his aura might be stronger than any Legendary figure she had encountered and perhaps had even reached another realm, but she had never regarded Chen Yu as a deity.


    Just as the woman''s disbelief was setting in, the Vampire beside her bowed deeply to Chen Yu with utmost humility, "The son of Lilith, Gilles de Rais pays his respects to you, great Demigod."


    "Gilles de Rais? Thepanion of the Holy Maiden Joan of Arc? I didn''t expect you to be a Vampire," Chen Yu said, somewhat surprised by the name the Vampire revealed.


    The name Gilles de Rais, thanks to the recent spread of various films, TV series, and games associated with Joan of Arc, had be known to the public as the Marshal of France who fought by her side.


    His crime of torturing and killing three hundred children after the death of Joan of Arc was indeed appalling. Moreover, the fact that no portraits of him existed, and that his tomb was desecrated during the French Revolution without his corpse being found, added ayer of myth to his story. But if a Vampire was behind all this, then his historical atrocities and various legendary tales became understandable.


    "I''m ttered that such a respected Demigod would know of me," Gilles de Rais said, his manners filled with aristocratic elegance and nearly impable. However, when mentioning the Holy Maiden Joan of Arc, a fleeting look of nostalgia and guilt passed over his face, "I am no longer worthy to speak of that honorable name, nor am I worthy to be called herrade."


    Looking at the Vampire entangled in self-usation, Chen Yu then turned his gaze to the old priest who had remained silent. Though the priest was only wearing the simplest of ck robes, the Legendary-rank aura emanating from him was the densest among the three, subtly reaching the limit of the Legendary-rank.


    "Then, may I ask for an introduction, sir?" Chen Yu showed ample respect for the elderly priest who had attained the limit of the Legendary-rank, out of deference to his age as well as his power.


    "I am but a humble shepherd of my Lord," the old priest said with a very humble and amiable attitude, without showing any aggressiveness, "May I ask why such a respected Demigod would reveal your majesty in the city?"


    "Because those lowly robbers wanted to rob me, and they had indecent intentions towards my wife. Don''t you think they deserve punishment?" Chen Yu said, ncing specifically at the woman still kneeling and not yet standing up.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, both Gilles de Rais and the old priest sensed a great irony in his response. These fools had chosen to rob someone who should not be provoked, a Human Demi-God no less, and even harbored intentions against his wife...


    It could only be said that they were incredibly bold. Chen Yu''s simple reprimand seemed to them the epitome of leniency.


    However, the woman kneeling on the ground struggled to her feet, still determined to fulfill her duties, "The French Government has regtions that no Transcendent being may use power above the Legendary-rank within the city! You are in vition of Frenchws by doing this!"

 Chapter 570 - 566: A Respectable Woman (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    "Thew?" Yu Chen looked oddly at the woman who was still being obstinate, while next to him, Gilles de Rais and the old priest also had strange expressions on their faces.


    Since the two World Wars, the Transcendents had signed an agreement to prevent excessive conflicts causing major casualties among themselves and ordinary people, which prohibited the disy of Supernatural powers in front of ordinary people and the use of Legendary-rank forces within cities. However, an agreement is only acknowledged and followed by everyone when it''s needed and recognized by them.


    This is like the so-called international conventions, which are deemed as international norms that must be observed when they serve the interests of powerful countries, but are treated as worthless paper when they do not.


    Powerful countries treat international conventions in this manner, and Transcendents treat so-calledws in the same way.


    Low-Rank Transcendents, whock the strength to break or oppose thesews, naturally adhere to them strictly, and modern technology also ensures that powerful countries have the capacity to punish those Transcendents who vite these rules, though this only applies to those below Legendary-rank.


    Although "all men are created equal" seemed to be a truth since the Deration of the Rights of Man during the French Revolution in the 18th Century, in reality, this phrase merely maintains a superficial equality.


    Rich people''s children naturally get a much better environment to grow up in than poor people''s children, and a rich man''s son, even starting from scratch, would have awork a hundred times broader than that of a farmer''s child. Some people are born with a natural talent for learning that is superior to others, and some are born with the ability to run faster or possess greater strength¡­


    We have never been equal, and the so-called "all men are created equal" just means that from the perspective of being human, we are all just people.


    In the world of the Transcendents, equality has never existed.


    The strong can dominate the weak, and the weak have no way to resist the strong.


    This isn''t something dictated byw or any other thing, but determined by power. The higher the level of the strong, the more evident this bes.


    The gap in strength between Transcendents of different ranks widens with the increase in levels. Perhaps there''s not too great a distinction between an Apprentice-rank trainee and a Formal Rank Transcendent, but when ites to Master Rank and Legendary-rank, the gap between them has already be a chasm.


    In the face of a Legendary-rank being, even the mere aura is enough to prevent a Formal Rank Transcendent from even considering resistance.


    As for a Demigod... The old priest thought of this and couldn''t help but make the sign of the cross over his chest and pray to God, as the European continent had not seen a being exceeding Legendary-rank for three hundred years.


    "Since when can man''sws bind the deities?" Compared to the old priest, Gilles de Rais was obviously much less polite about the French Government.


    He knew the woman was one of the high-ranking members of the French Government''s organization of Transcendents, and she naturally had to defend France''s dignity, but because of Joan of Arc''s death, Gilles de Rais had hated France to the bone.


    Although in recent years, as Joan of Arc''s name has been cleared and she has been posthumously granted the title of Holy Maiden, rtions between him and France had eased somewhat, but this former Marshal of France would not miss the opportunity to cause France embarrassment.


    "Before thew, everyone is equal! Even gods should abide by thew!" The woman didn''t know if it was naivety or the education she received was just so, but the words she said made even the old priest, who didn''t intend to speak up, unable to watch anymore.


    "Gods shouldn''t be bound by worldlyws." The old priest cleared his throat. Although it was no longer the era where religion had privileges, there was nothing wrong with these words: "Moreover, this respected Demigod did not use power exceeding Legendary-rank just now. He was merely asserting his dignity and emitting his aura, which cannot be considered as using power.


    Thew only prohibits the use of power above Legendary-rank, but it does not say that emitting an aura above Legendary-rank isn''t allowed. Therefore, this respected Demigod has not broken anyws, and your usations are unfounded."


    After saying this, the old priest also respectfully bowed to Yu Chen, extending an invitation: "Respected Demigod, would you be interested in a nighttime visit to the Sacr¨¦-C?ur Basilica? You and your wife might be touring Paris, right? If you allow me, I can act as a guide for you and exin the history of Paris."


    Although the old priest himself was merely a Low-Rank clergyman, due to his formidable strength and experience from having lived through two world wars, he was a highly respected elder in France''s Supernatural World, and even Gilles de Rais showed him respect.


    However, in the presence of a Demigod, he was extremely respectful and humble, leaving the woman who wanted to refute him speechless.


    She was straightforward and single-minded, but not foolish; the old priest''s demeanor had clued her in that Demigods indeed have special privileges.


    As for the old priest''s invitation, Yu Chen looked over at Hiromi Jounouchi, and seeing her eager, he nodded to the old priest and said, "That would be kind of you."


    "It would be my honor to serve a Demigod," the old priest replied with a smile.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Under the guidance of the old priest, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi followed him to Paris''s famous Sacr¨¦-C?ur Basilica, while the female government Legendary-rank was left to deal with the police and other Transcendents who arrivedter.


    As for Gilles de Rais, for some reason, he followed as well.


    "Marshal Gilles, are you also interested in touring the cathedral?" Seeing Gilles de Rais following, Yu Chen asked curiously.


    A Vampire visiting a church? There probably isn''t anything more ironic in the world, unless you exclude the two Necromancers who are currently headed for the church.


    "Please do not address me as Marshal, as I am no longer a Marshal of France," Gilles de Rais responded humbly in front of Yu Chen, exining: "As a Vampire, I should not visit the church, but there are two respected women there whose graves I happen to wish to visit today."


    "Two respected women? Who are they?" Hearing Gilles de Rais''s words, before Yu Chen could say anything, Hiromi Jounouchi asked with curiosity.


    The old priest, knowing whom Gilles de Rais was referring to, seemed to find it difficult to speak, so he answered on his behalf: "In front of the Sacr¨¦-C?ur Basilica''s main entrance, there are two statues, one of the renowned King Saint Louis of France and the other of the Maid of Orleans (Saint Joan of Arc). Moreover, buried in the church''s graveyard rests the famous Lady of the Camellias."


    ```

 Chapter 601 - 597: The Legend of King Arthur (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    King Arthur was a legendary figure in Celtic mythology, known as The Eternal King. The tales of this mythical monarch and her Knights of the Round Table are still sung by people to this day.


    The Sword in the Stone, the Holy Grail, Merlin, Lancelot, Guinevere, Avalon... Even if one does not know who King Arthur really was or what feats she aplished, these names associated with the name of King Arthur are still widely recognized.


    This wise sovereign from Celtic mythology has be a symbol, an emblem of knightly virtues, a timeless legend.


    However, for those familiar with the legend of King Arthur, this legendary ruler is rather pitiable.


    Legend has it that she was the child born from a union between the former King Uther and the wife of the Duke of Cornwall, aided by Merlin. Although the Duke of Cornwall died soon after Arthur''s mother conceived her, and her mother went on to marry King Uther, Arthur''s origin was still somewhat awkward.


    So after King Arthur''s birth, she was entrusted to Merlin by King Uther to be raised in secrecy. After growing up, she was fostered in the home of the future Knight of the Round Table, Kai, bing his Knight''s squire.


    Later, when King Uther passed away and the kingdom fell into turmoil, knights convened at a grand tournament to decide who would be the rightful heir to the throne. Kai naturally represented his family in battle, while Arthur at that time did not even have the right to participate in thebat.


    But fate is peculiar. Before the match, Kai forgot his sword and asked Arthur to fetch it, yet they found the inn where they had left their belongings was closed. In her urgency, Arthur pulled out a sword stuck in a stone at the churchyard, and this sword she drew was the legendary Sword in the Stone, which made her King of Ennd.


    With the loyalty of her knights, King Arthur began her reign. With Merlin''s assistance, this young monarch led her knights and people in defying the invaders from Rome and the Saxons, ultimately leading her people to victory.


    Yet, in this process, King Arthur, having broken the knightly code in a duel, caused the Sword in the Stone to shatter. Bereft of the Sacred Sword, Arthur, under Merlin''s guidance, received a new treasure from The Lady of the Lake¡ªExcalibur, also known in ancient Celtic as the Broken Steel Sword.


    If the story had ended there, with Ennd''s people living a happy and fulfilling life under King Arthur''s rule, then the story of King Arthur might indeed have had a perfect ending. Unfortunately, this wise and great monarch was still fated to face her own destiny.


    King Arthur married the beautiful Guinevere as his Queen but fathered Mordred with his half-sister Morgan le Fay, something Guinevereter came to know, which eventually led to Guinevere''s affair with Lancelot.


    And this love affair between Guinevere and Lancelot indeed brought disaster to King Arthur and the entire nation, just as foretold.


    King Arthur, who knew of the Queen''s affair with the knight, had no intention of dealing with his Queen or his loyal knight. But clearly, the other knights could not tolerate the besmirching of their king''s honor, so they attempted to apprehend them during the secret meeting of the Queen and the knight. In the end, Lancelot broke free, but the Queen was brought before Arthur.


    Insisted upon by the knights, King Arthur had no choice but to sentence his own Queen to be burned at the stake.


    Although Lancelot, with Arthur''s tacit or explicit consent, stormed the execution ground to rescue Guinevere, sweeping her away to flee to France, Lancelot ended up killing other knights in the process, prompting King Arthur to lead an expedition against France.


    And this provided Mordred the opportunity to rebel.


    In the end, King Arthur fought Mordred at Camelot, and she killed her own son but was also gravely wounded.


    After returning Excalibur to The Lady of the Lake, she too rested eternally in Avalon.


    King Arthur''s fate was a tragedy, but from it, it''s not hard to discern some truths and contradictions hidden by the legend.


    King Arthur is a character from Celtic mythology, but at that time, even Ennd, due to the invasions by the Romans, worshipped God, and even the Sword in the Stone was pulled out from a church... The underlying struggle between Christianity and the Celtic Pantheon is indeed thought-provoking.


    As for the Sword in the Stone obtainedter from the church that broke, and King Arthur''s Sword bing the Excalibur of Avalon, that''s even more intriguing.


    And his sister, Morgan le Fay, is in the Celtic mythology one of the triple goddesses, representing war, destruction, fertility, justice, and death¡ªone of the three goddesses of death, while the name Morgan itselfes from the goddess who rules Avalon in Celtic mythology.


    From this, it''s easy to see that the conflict between Morgan le Fay and King Arthur isn''t just about her mad love for Arthur, but instead, the Celtic Pantheon intended to use this method to turn Arthur''s heir into one of the Celtic Pantheon, thereby contending with the rule of the Christian Church.


    The final battle at Camelot should be the battle for Britain between the Christian Church and the Celtic Pantheon.


    Knowing this, it''s not surprising why Merlin sealed Morgan le Fay, and her attitude of not wanting King Arthur to return to this world is also easily exinable.


    "Who would have thought there was such a story behind the legend, so King Arthur''s story became a legend, and theck of evidence for her existence in the world is because all of it was sealed by you all, right?" Chen Yu looked towards Queen Mary, or rather, the reincarnation of Morgan le Fay, and asked her.


    Morgan le Fay readily admitted it and nodded, "The so-called Celtic Pantheon is not powerful. Among us, only Merlin and I are the strongest, We intended to cultivate a new king to gain the kingdom''s faith and thus be real deities, but she betrayed us!"


    "So you let Mordred initiate the rebellion and tried to kill her, and Mordred was the heir you had prepared for her." Chen Yu looked at Morgan le Fay and finished the words she hadn''t said.


    "That''s right, the child was originally cultivated to be her assistant and heir, but she betrayed us! So I wanted her beloved son to kill her by his own hand! Yet Mordred was so disappointing! He had such a perfect opportunity, and she still showed mercy!" Morgan le Fay''s face twisted with anger, clearly outraged by Arthur''s betrayal of the Celtic Pantheon.


    However, after her anger, Morgan le Fay cruellyughed, "Even though the Celtic Pantheon is no more, she was sealed by us along with the Celtic Pantheon, and she will never appear in this world again! Hahaha!"


    "Is that so? Morgan le Fay? Or should I call you Morgan?" Amid Morgan le Fay''s incredulous gaze, Chen Yu called out her name.

 Chapter 572 - 568: Request for Resurrection (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    As Chen Yu and his wife and the old priest mourned at the grave of Marie Duplessis, the woman with a tragic fate, Gilles de Rais reappeared beside the three of them, and in his hand appeared a white camellia, seemingly from nowhere.


    cing the camellia at Marie Duplessis''s tombstone, the tips of Gilles de Rais''s fingers gently brushed her name inscribed on the stone. The sorrow in his eyes differed from the grief he had shown for Joan of Arc; it bore more of a sense of regret and sympathy.


    Watching the vampire''s actions, Chen Yu naturally guessed that he must have known this Marie Duplessis and asked Gilles de Rais, "Could you tell us the story of thisdy?"


    "How do you know I knew her?" Gilles de Rais lifted his head to look at Chen Yu, surprised at how he hade to that conclusion.


    To this question, Chen Yu simply smiled, "You made it quite obvious, Marshal Gilles."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s assessment of himself, a wry smile appeared on Gilles de Rais''s face, but he quicklyposed himself, his expression once again bing calm, his deep blue eyes turning tranquil like a cid sea hiding a storm beneath.


    As a vampire who had lived for over six hundred years, even if he once was just a sentimental and romantically inclined French noble, after six centuries, he should have developed sufficient worldliness. Moreover, Gilles de Rais had been a Marshal of France who once assisted the Maid of Orleans, leading armies into battle under hermand; it wouldn''t be like him to show such emotional unrest over something trivial.


    For Gilles de Rais, Joan of Arc would surely be the deepest obsession buried in his memory. His mournful response to seeing her statue could be considered normal.


    But for the former Marshal of France to be visibly moved by The Lady of the Camellias seemed a bit too theatrical, especially since Gilles de Rais had gone out of his way to pick a camellia. There was an obvious element of performance here; though Marie Duplessis was the model for The Lady of the Camellias, it did not mean she had a fondness for the flower in her lifetime.


    Moreover, camellias were not in season at the moment, and there were no blossoming camellias around the Sacred Heart Church. The camellia that Gilles de Rais produced was clearly prepared in advance, not plucked casually.


    Although this was Chen Yu''s first encounter with a vampire in this world, with the perception of a demigod, he could clearly discern that there was no essential difference between him and the vampires described in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium." He still belonged to the category of undead creatures.


    With undead creatures, the longer they exist, the more indifferent their emotions be. Vampires like Gilles de Rais who possess a physical body fare better. For spirit-type undead creatures that exist only as souls, six hundred years would turn most into fanatics, fixated only on theirst obsessions, unless they had a powerful and persistent will or a soul resilient enough to withstand the erosion of time.


    Therefore, unless Gilles de Rais shared a particrly unforgettable connection or experience with Marie Duplessis, it would be unlikely for him to exhibit such profound emotion for her.


    "It seems I indeed underestimated a demigod," Gilles de Rais directly admitted to having an element of performance, and after readjusting his attitude, he stood up from the ground, "So, Your Excellency the Demigod, I would like to ask if, with the divine power of the deities, it is possible to revive someone who has passed away?"


    "You wish to revive Joan of Arc?" As soon as Gilles de Rais spoke, Chen Yu had already understood what he intended to say.


    Gilles de Rais nodded, not denying his intent, and without concern for the old priest standing by, he exined directly to Chen Yu, "Six hundred years ago, after she was captured and met with misfortune, I tried to revive her. I initially ced her soul in the body of Madame Almois, allowing her to be revived through her. The world thought I was deceived, that Madame Almois was but a chatan, but in fact, Madame Almois was indeed her revived self.


    However, she was ultimately the holy Maid of Orleans, unable to ept being revived in such a way that upied another''s body. Therefore, after arranging everything, she chose to leave. I tried other methods to revive her, but my abilities were limited. Apart from transforming myself into an immortal vampire, all attempts failed."


    "So, you''re telling me all this because you hope I will help you revive Joan of Arc? How can you be sure that I am capable of doing so?" After listening to Gilles de Rais''s story, Chen Yu, seeing the old priest''s twisted expression due to his sphemous words, became even more curious as to how Gilles de Rais was certain he had the ability to revive Joan of Arc, "You must know that even deities are not omnipotent, let alone me, a mere demigod and not an actual deity."


    "Because of this." Gilles de Rais took out a book from his person.


    "It''s an artifact from the Blood School, though it''s only an iplete section, not the full text," Jounouchi Hiromi judged immediately after just a nce at the book Gilles de Rais took out.


    Hearing that the book Gilles de Rais took out was something from the Blood School, Chen Yu frowned and asked him, "Where did you get this book from?"


    The old priest by their side also showed great interest upon seeing the book. The Holy See had already marked Gilles de Rais, a vampire of six hundred years, and naturally, the old priest was particrly concerned with how he fell into vampirism.


    "It was a war trophy collected from the battlefield. She once wanted to destroy it, but neither mes nor Holy Water could harm it, only making its pages more worn." Seeing that Chen Yu and his wife recognized the book he took out, Gilles de Rais became even more confident in his own judgment, "I learned some spells based on its content, but most of it is written in ancient Hebrew, and the new content can only be essed after mastering the existing content.


    So, for six hundred years, although I have tried various methods and learned quite a few things, even transforming myself into a vampire, I made no progress on how to revive her. It was only when I saw you two, as your aura was the very image of this book''s, that I decided to seek assistance from you, hoping you could help me revive her."


    "Wife, what do you think?" Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi for her opinion after listening to Gilles de Rais''s story since the matter involved the Blood School, it was only natural to ask her, the Blood Knight.

 Chapter 573 - 569: Bizarre Mysteries (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu did not agree to Gilles de Rais''s request to resurrect Joan of Arc, even when Gilles offered his loyalty in exchange, Chen Yu showed little interest.


    On one hand, the old priest by his side was watching him very vigntly, already prepared for battle, fearing that he would agree; on the other hand, Chen Yu simply did not want to get involved in such matters.


    Although Joan of Arc was defamed as a heretic in life, and it took five hundred years after her death to be canonized, she was still recognized as a saint by the church.


    Resurrect her? The church would not think you are allowing a Holy Spirit to return to the world, they would only think you are desecrating God.


    Although the decline of theocracy due to the flourishing of science means that the church is no longer the massive entity that controlled all of Europe, the umtion and heritage of a thousand-year-old religious sect still made Chen Yu not want to provoke them.


    True, he was a demigod, but a priest in Paris, France, had the strength of a Legendary Peak. Who could guarantee that the church didn''t have demigods as well?


    Especially after Chen Yumunicated with the old priest and learned that the church possesses a special Divine Descent Technique, where devout believers could summon angels by using their bodies as vessels, significantly enhancing their ownbat abilities, he was even less willing to provoke the church.


    You must know, the stronger the user of this Divine Art, the stronger the angel they can summon. Although it requires Master Rank to use, and the summoned angels are only of the Lower Tertial Holy Spirit Rank, not exceeding Legendary-rank in power, if someone like the old priest, who is at Legendary Peak, were to use this Divine Art, the results would bepletely different. He is capable of summoning angels of the Middle Tertial Sub-Rank, and if he burns his life, even Upper Tertial Rank is not impossible.


    Angels are divided into three ranks and nine different levels: Holy Spirit, Sub, and Holy. The angels we often speak of, Angel, are just the lowest-ranking guardian angels. As angels advance in rank, moving from Low Rank (Holy Spirit Rank) to High Rank (Holy Rank), they gain an additional pair of wings every two levels (Angels have one pair of wings), and upon reaching High Rank (Holy Rank), they gain an additional pair of wings with each level.


    The number of wings determines the strength of the angels. The lowest-ranked angels, Angel, may not even be Legendary in strength, but with four wings, they can match a Legendary, and with six, they can bepared to a demigod.


    While the Catholic Church is monotheistic and believes in God as the only deity, aside from God, the higher-ranking angels also possess Divinity and are deities themselves.


    Legendary angels like Michael, who will blow the horn of Judgment Day; Gabriel, the guardian of the Tree of Life in Eden; Raphael... these famous angels are likely true deities. If the church is able to invite one of them to descend, even just an incarnation of Divine Power would be beyond the current Chen Yu''s ability to withstand.


    Moreover, Joan of Arc once received revtions from God, saw Archangel Saint Michael, Saint Magdalene, and Saint Catherine in her youth. Who can guarantee that such a legendary hero with mythological color from six hundred years ago did not enter Heaven after death and is not now an angel?


    To provoke such a massive entity as the church, all for Gilles de Rais, a Legendary-rank vampire, and perhaps Joan of Arc after her resurrection¡ªtwo people causing trouble¡ªis it worth sacrificing the scarce honeymoon time? Chen Yu had no such leisure; there was a big trouble waiting for him to deal with back in Tokyo, and he did not want to create new problems at this time.


    "Honey, the book that Vampire gentleman is holding seems different from ours! Do you know what''s going on?" Back at the hotel, Jounouchi Hiromi spread open her "Crimson Hymn" and flipped through the pages. Even though the book that Gilles de Rais had given her the impression that it was rted to the Blood School, there was something about it that seemed off.


    Her question interrupted Chen Yu, who was contemting issues rted to the Church, but he still answered his wife, "It''s probably because that book is a spellbook created with the knowledge of the Mysticism School, which is different from the Book of Inheritance that we obtained through rituals."


    "Mysticism School? The strangest among the Eight Great Factions?" Hearing Chen Yu mention the Mysticism School sparked Jounouchi Hiromi''s curiosity even more.


    While her "Crimson Hymn" also contained knowledge about the Mysticism School, she still knew very little about this most mysterious and inscrutable School of Magic among the Eight Great Factions.


    Of course, it wasn''t that the "Crimson Hymn" had iplete knowledge about the Mysticism School, but rather it was due to the very nature of the Mysticism School itself.


    Out of the eight Schools of Magic in necromancy, apart from the Mysticism School, the others could actually be seen as another nature of science. Although their methods of manifestation differ, fundamentally, they all study and explore the rules of the universe. They summarize empiricalws and can deduce new structures of knowledge from existing experiences and umtions.


    Be it science or Magic, we can summarize existing experiences, deducingws and theorems from them, knowing that 1+1=2; we can infer that 1+2=3. However, the Mysticism School does not operate in this way. Their knowledge is more a fragmented umtion, with no connection between the fragments and no discernible patterns.


    Knowing that 1+1=2, one cannot infer 1+2=3 from the perspective of the Mysticism School, because in the Mysticism School there is no connection between 1 and 2. The equation 1+1=2 applies only to 1+1=2, not to 1+2=3. In the Mysticism School, 1+2 could equal 3, or it could equal 2, 4, or even 10. There are no connections, and you can''t summarize any universalws.


    The research of the Mysticism School is usually such that you know what to do to achieve a certain result, but why you do it, and the changes it causes, can''t be exined. Everything mastered by the Mysticism School exists independently.


    Other Schools of Magic can create Undead creatures that are replicable and alterable, but the Undead creatures created by the Mysticism School are immutable and unreplicable. Rather than saying what is created is an Undead creature, it''s more urate to describe it as a phenomenon.


    This phenomenon exists ording to certainws, with its own unique mechanisms, but it''s unanalyzable and iprehensible. You can only follow its rules, and if you break the rules, it bes unimaginably terrifying.


    Because of these mysterious and baffling characteristics, the Mysticism School is the School of Magic Chen Yu likes the least and is the least adept at within the Eight Great Factions.


    "Yes, the strangest among the Eight Great Factions. That book Gilles de Rais had is likely made using amon method of the Mysticism School to create spellbooks. But why would it contain knowledge of the Blood School, and not the Mysticism School''s own knowledge?" Chen Yu stroked his chin and became increasingly curious about the book.

 Chapter 574 - 570 (Please subscribe, request for monthly tickets)

    "The Pce of Versailles in Paris is one of the world''s renowned pces, built by French King Louis XIII. It was originally constructed as a hunting lodge and a ce to entertain nobility from all over the region. For over a hundred years after itspletion, it remained the seat of French royal power, until the outbreak of the French Revolution during the reign of Louis XVI when the King was forced back to Paris by the people, marking the end of its history as a royal residence." Inside the Pce of Versailles, Gilles de Rais had adopted a gentlemanly appearance and was introducing the pce''s history to Chen Yu and his wife with impable manners.


    While listening to the ount of Gilles de Rais, Chen Yu suddenly burst intoughter and turned to ask Jounouchi Hiromi beside him, "Wife, do you know why the French kings always stayed here after thepletion of the Pce of Versailles?"


    "Why did they always stay here? Because they liked the scenery?" Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t realize there was anything amiss in this.


    However, when Gilles de Rais heard Chen Yu pose this question, his face turned somewhat embarrassed, yet he couldn''t stop Chen Yu and could only let him reveal this dark period of Paris''s history.


    "Despite Paris now being known as the capital of fashion and romance, in truth, during the time of Louis XIII, Paris was the dirtiest city in the world, referred to as a cesspit and pigsty," Chen Yu said with a smirk, as he recounted this odorous history to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Europeans had subpar sanitation habits since the days of Ancient Rome. Romans, because they had public baths and other sanitary facilities, were rtively better off, but with the fall of the Roman Empire, the rise of the Frankish Empire, and religious reasons, the hygiene of Europeans at the time was unbearably foul.


    At that time, the streets of Paris were literally flowing with excrement; one could barely avoid stepping in human waste, and residents alongside the roads would regrly dump their bodily refuse right out onto the streets, often drenching any unsuspecting passersby.


    To clean up the city, the French hauled their waste outside of town, piling it up until it formed a dung wall higher than the city walls of Paris itself, making it a ''pearl'' amidst a sea of feces.


    Also, since public baths in Ancient Rome were often associated with carnal dealings and the Catholic Church promoted abstinence, bathing naturally came to be regarded as unclean, and washing with cold water was thought to weaken the body. So, Europeans of the time hardly ever bathed. Even French King Louis XIV only bathed about once a year.


    Moreover, enemas were fashionable in Europe at the time, and even Louis XIV himself underwent an enema almost once a month, considering it a privilege to receive courtiers during his nightly defecation. In the French Royal Court of the time, seeking favor with the King first required enduring the stench of his backside, not merely an amusing anecdote but the stark reality."


    In stark contrast, this also speaks to the extremely poor urban environment and personal hygiene of the time. The entire Europe reeked, and perfumes were invented to mask the foul odors of noblewomen, while high heels were designed mainly to avoid stepping in excrement. That''s one reason why gues like the ck Death, smallpox, and other epidemics could ravage Europe during the Middle Ages despite the absence of mass people movement ¨C their sanitary habits and medical systems were just appalling."


    "Yuck! That''s so disgusting!" Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t expected Chen Yu to talk about such nauseating matters, but she still ventured a guess, "But what does this have to do with the construction of the Pce of Versailles? Did the kings of France build it to escape the stench of Paris?"


    "Yes, that''s a significant part of the reason." Chen Yu nodded, affirming Jounouchi Hiromi''s conjecture, "From Louis XIII to Louis XVI, four generations of French kings were unwilling to return to Paris, and that''s exactly why. Despite their disdain for Versailles itself, the air here was far better than in the stinking City of Paris."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi looked around at the magnificent buildings, slightly puzzled, and asked, "Dislike the Pce of Versailles? Why? It feels so luxurious here! And isn''t living in this beautiful, huge pce supposed to be nice?"


    "It''s precisely because of its luxury and size that living here is ufortable,"ughed Chen Yu, looking rather mockingly at Gilles de Rais who was standing nearby, and continued, "The overly tall architectural structures make this pce poorly insted. Louis XV really disliked this aspect, and furthermore, there were no toilets, to the extent that even the crown prince had to relieve himself in the firece."


    "This huge pce actually had no toilets?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in shock and she turned to Gilles de Rais, asking him, "Mr. Gilles, was Paris really as dirty as my husband describes?"


    "Even more exaggerated," Gilles de Rais admitted with some embarrassment that the Paris of his time was indeed very filthy, and added, "In my days as a mortal, Europe still had some public bathhouses and was not that dirty, but as the Church dered bathing to be one of the causes of the gue, the whole of Europe became even filthier.


    At that time, inside the Louvre, one could see thousands of heaps of ''excrement'' behind doorposts and along the corridors, and nearly everywhere else, and smell an unbearable stench. This was caused by the natural needs of those who lived in the Louvre, as well as those who came to court every day.


    Actually, the wide-hemmed long dresses worn by the courtdies at that time were designed for this very purpose. They allowed them to relieve themselves while conversing with you, so that only after they walked away would you find a pile of waste on the ground and realize what they had just been doing¡­"


    "Stop! I don''t want to hear any more of this smelly topic! You''vepletely ruined my wandering mood!" Jounouchi Hiromi interrupted Gilles de Rais'' narrative urgently. The content described by him and Chen Yu shattered her original longing and beautiful fantasy of the European ssical royal courts, making her feel particrly disillusioned.


    Chastened by Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Chen Yu also held his tongue and continued touring the Pce of Versailles in thepany of Gilles de Rais.


    It must be said, although the origin of the Pce of Versailles was a bit unsavory, as a world-renowned pce and museum, it was still very much worth visiting.


    The golden splendor of the pce and its extravagant decorations, the collection of various precious artworks and historical artifacts, these alone were enough to let one feel the rich cultural heritage of France and the luxury of the nobility and royal court of the Renaissance era.


    It is precisely because of such magnificent pces and exquisite works of art that people have all kinds of fantasies and longings for that era''s royal court, even though the reality might be far less pleasant than we imagine.


    Despite a small disharmonious interlude, both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were very satisfied with their visit to Versailles that day.

 Chapter 575 - 571 Human Skin Book (Please subscribe, request for monthly tickets)

    After visiting the Pce of Versailles and the Eiffel Tower, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi''s trip in France hade to an end.


    After a night''s rest, the two of them took an early morning train to the United Kingdom.


    Some might wonder, with the English Channel lying between the UK and France, how is it possible to take a train from France to the UK without a cross-sea bridge between them?


    Indeed, due to historical reasons and construction difficulties, there is no bridge constructed over the sea between them. However, in the 1990s, a submarine tunnel was built, along with a high-speed railway line connecting the capitals of London, Paris, and Brussels, the capital of Belgium.


    This rail line is known as the Eurostar.


    If you''ve seen the first part of the "Mission: Impossible" series starring Tom Cruise, and remember the final fight scene on the train, then you should be familiar with this railway, as that train is the Eurostar that runs between London and Paris.


    Since money was not a concern, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi bought first-ss tickets, which allowed them to enjoy meals served at their seats during meal times.


    "Even though it''s a train meal, this bread really tastes awful," Gilles de Rais said as he nibbled on a roll from the meal, his expression ill-matching his noble status.


    Yu Chen nced at the vampire who had thick-facedly followed them and spoke while eating his own breakfast, "If you despise it so much, Mr. Gilles, why do you keep following us? And however bad this bread may taste, it must be better than the ck bread you ate in the Middle Ages, right?"


    "As a noble, I never had to eat such lowly food, even though France was in decline at the time, we still had a reliable supply of goods," Gilles de Rais replied, raising an eyebrow and wiping his lips with a silk handkerchief from his pocket before continuing.


    Yu Chen did not doubt the words of Gilles de Rais; after all, the historical records show that Marshal Gilles was known for his extravagant lifestyle. After the defeat of Joan of Arc and his retirement, he sold off his family''s assets to maintain his indulgent lifestyle, to the extent that the King ordered a ban on the sale of his properties. There were rumors that he spent 10,000 francs each year just to sustain hisvish living, so it really wasn''t strange that he had never tasted ck bread.


    The conversation between Yu Chen and Gilles de Rais naturally aroused Hiromi Jounouchi''s curiosity, and she took the initiative to ask him, "Mr. Gilles, why haven''t you ever eaten ck bread? Wasn''t it the staple food in Europe at that time? And I''ve read some articles saying that ck bread is more nutritious and satisfying than white bread."


    "Madam, what you''re referring to is the modern ck bread, which besides both being baked with flour and bran, differs entirely from the ck bread in the Middle Ages," Gilles de Rais exined in detail the differences between the two types of bread in response to Hiromi Jounouchi''s question.


    "...so in the Middle Ages, the so-called ck bread consisted of unleavened, baked cakes mixed with sawdust and sand, which were so hard they could even be used as weapons. In my former domain, I''ve heard more than once about people getting their heads cracked open by a loaf of bread," Gilles de Rais shrugged his shoulders, tantly finding the irony in the use of bread as a weapon.


    After listening to Gilles de Rais''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi seemed intrigued and asked him more questions about the Middle Ages as if she wanted to pass the time with conversation on the two-hour journey from France to the UK.


    Yu Chen could guess why Gilles de Rais was following them; it was no doubt for the resurrection of Joan of Arc.


    Although he did not want to get involved, Yu Chen didn''t mind Gilles de Rais''spany because the vampire knew how to ingratiate himself with both him and Hiromi Jounouchi. Previously in Paris, he not only arranged all their itinerary and provided them with noble-like pleasures but also apanied them throughout, offering detailed exnations that greatly enhanced their enjoyment of the tour.


    Admittedly, a honeymoon is supposed to be a sweet time for just the couple, but having a guide who knows when to step back and not intrude on their privacy is quite pleasant.


    As for whatever schemes Gilles de Rais might have in mind, Yu Chen wasn''t keen on provoking the church, but he didn''t see a vampire who hadn''t reached the Legendary Peak as a threat.


    "Mr. Gilles, could you show me that book?" Perhaps having a favorable impression of Gilles de Rais or out of curiosity about the spellbook he possessed, Yu Chen felt he might offer some guidance.


    Upon hearing Yu Chen''s request, Gilles de Rais didn''t hesitate to pull out the spellbook, which he saw as the sole hope for reviving Joan of Arc, and ced it in front of Yu Chen.


    It was an ancient-looking book, simr to Yu Chen''s "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" with a leather cover, but the leather of this book was noticeably inferior, tattered, and stained, making it look even more worn.


    The pages inside were also made of leather, and the text was written in a dark red ink. Although there were water marks and signs of soaking, the writing on the pages was still very clear and unaffected.


    As a necromancer and surgeon who dealt with human anatomy daily, even without having seen one before, Yu Chen immediately recognized this as a book made from human skin, with both the cover and pages crafted from the skin of a female.


    "A human skin book... it''s definitely in the style of the Mysticism School," Yu Chen sighed, shaking his head. If possible, he preferred not to deal with anything rted to the Mysticism School, not because it couldn''t be resolved, but because the solutions were often intricate and troublesome.


    However, since he had already touched it, Yu Chen didn''t just return the book to Gilles de Rais. He gathered a bit of necromantic power at his fingertips, touched it to the cover of the human skin spellbook, and with a sh of purple light, the stains and tears on the book vanished, and the cover transformed into a thick book iid with a full set of hand bones.


    "Darling, what happened?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked curiously, watching the change in the spellbook in Yu Chen''s hands. She was interested in the spellbook as well.

 Chapter 576 - 572: Eurostar (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "The Human Skin Book was crafted from the skin of a female Necromancer who practiced the Mysticism School of magic, and her hand bone was embedded in the cover. Furthermore, the content on the pages was written in ink made from her brain and blood. This is a very special spell, and apart from this spellbook, there should also be a magic wand made from her bones, and a vessel made from her skull to hold her heart and ashes." Chen Yu handed the transformed spellbook back to Gilles de Rais and exined the origins of the book.


    However, Gilles de Rais was greatly astonished by Chen Yu''s exnation. He did not reach for the spellbook that Chen Yu had returned, but instead asked him, "Why do such a thing?"


    "For...," Chen Yu started, deliberately pausing for effect and giving Gilles de Rais a meaningful look before revealing, "Resurrection."


    "Resurrection? This book can resurrect the dead?" Gilles de Rais, as Chen Yu had expected, was filled with interest and hope at his words.


    To Gilles de Rais''s disappointment, Chen Yu smiled and said, "Resurrecting the dead is merely knowledge recorded in the book. The reason for turning a female Necromancer into a spellbook, a magic wand, and a container, is precisely to resurrect the Necromancer herself. This is also one of the more arcane rituals of the Mysticism School."


    "But if she''s been made into a spellbook, how can she be resurrected?" Jounouchi Hiromi had thought the female Necromancer was made into this after being killed, but Chen Yu said it was for resurrection, which left her feeling quite confused.


    Seeing his wife''s confusion, Chen Yu couldn''t help but tease her, "Wife, you are also a Necromancer of the Blood School, with theplete legacy of The Eight Major Branches. Although this dismemberment and resurrection ritual is indeed very strange, it''s not considered profound within the Mysticism School. Haven''t you evere across it?"


    "Who studies the Book of Inheritance as thoroughly as you do? I haven''t even finished the Blood School''s content yet!" Jounouchi Hiromi pouted, yfully acting coy.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s expression, Chen Yu had no choice but to surrender with a raise of his hands and continued to exin, "The spellbook uses skin as pages and brain matter and blood as ink, embodying the body and intellect of the female Necromancer. The magic wand made from bones represents the bones and spirit, and the skull vessel holding the heart implies the soul and essence. Only by bringing these three items together, gathering the six elements, can the female Necromancer be resurrected.


    Though it seems odd to be killed and turned into objects before being brought back to life, to Necromancers of the Mysticism School, many of their actions are just as bizarre and cryptic, but... the stranger the action, the more powerful the resulting force.


    Those Necromancers that undergo such a process must die once and endure immense pain, and sometimes it is difficult to be resurrected. However, once they are called back to this world, their strength receives an immense boost, and they gain an undying form. Moreover, these three items be powerful magical artifacts. As long as these three objects remain intact, the Necromancer cannot be killed."


    Chen Yu''s exnation made Jounouchi Hiromi understand the origins of the Human Skin Book, but it also piqued her curiosity about the whereabouts of the other two items. She also found it strange that the book contained knowledge of the Blood School, "So who wrote the content of this book? And what about the other two items?"


    "The one who wrote the book was likely a Necromancer from the Blood School, perhaps even a friend or lover of the female Necromancer who became the spellbook, as only a truly trustworthy person could be entrusted with such a task," Chen Yu replied with a guess in response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s two questions. "As for the other two items, they may have been lost to history. Nheless, there is a connection between the three items, and if one truly wishes to find them, they can be found."


    Chen Yu said this, and Gilles de Rais also volunteered more information, "This book was confiscated from a rural noble, used of studying nefarious magic on his ownnd. ording to the results of the interrogation at that time, he bought the book for a hefty sum from a Jewish Merchant, but the other two items did not appear with the book. Sir, will there be any change to this book now?"


    Looking at the spellbook, whose appearance had noticeably changed, Gilles de Rais was uncertain whether it still contained the same content as before.


    Faced with Gilles de Rais''s doubts, Chen Yu opened the book and exined, "The content of the book has not changed. I have only unlocked the hidden parts and restored the book to its original form. Inside, there should be the resurrection ritual of the Blood School. You can try to use the knowledge recorded to resurrect Joan of Arc. Although I do not want to provoke the Church, if you choose to resurrect Joan of Arc yourself, I will not stop you."


    Hearing this, Gilles de Rais was overjoyed and eagerly asked Chen Yu, "So the knowledge recorded in this book can really bring her back?"


    "Uncertain," Chen Yu did not give a definitive answer.


    "Why?" Gilles de Rais was anxious and pressed Chen Yu for an answer.


    "Because Joan of Arc''s soul may have ascended to Heaven and be an Angel. If that''s the case, then no resurrection ritual will be able to bring her back." Jounouchi Hiromi, who had already heard the exnation once from Chen Yu, gave the answer to Gilles de Rais.


    "She became an Angel?" Gilles de Rais had always known this answer, but perhaps as a reason to keep going, he had never contemted this question for six hundred years.


    At that moment, Jounouchi Hiromi shattered thest bit of hope in his heart, sending the six-hundred-year-old Vampire into a state of confusion.


    Watching Gilles de Rais fall into a daze, Chen Yu did not interrupt him, allowing him to sit there in a stupor until the train entered London.


    As a world-famous City of Fog, encountering dense fog in London is quite normal, with many people even traveling to the city specifically to experience it. Naturally, London enshrouded in mist became one of its unique attractions.


    But as Chen Yu observed the spreading fog outside the window, he frowned and couldn''t help muttering to himself, "Howe I run into so many problems on my honeymoon?"

 Chapter 577 - 573: Old London (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    If Paris is called the City of the Dead because of the several million bones buried underground, then London is known as the most famous Ghost City in the world due to its myriad of eerie, dark, and bloody legends.


    The ck Death, the Great Fire of London, Jack the Ripper, Bloody Mary... These thrilling or terrifying incidents all urred in the city of London, shrouded in dense fog and filled with the strange and the horrifying. Even the Western celebration of Halloween originates from this haunted city.


    To this day, London is still rife with various rumors of ghosts and monsters, while countless spirits and ghosts continue to roam this ancient city.


    For the average person, these might just be topics of casual conversation after tea or novel experiences during a visit, but for transcendent beings who can touch the other side of the world, London truly is a city inhabited by ghosts.


    When Chen Yu and his wife, along with Gilles de Rais, rode the train into The City of London, the entire city was enveloped in dense fog, reducing visibility significantly. This led the train to slow down to avoid any dangers.


    However, when the train entered the station, Chen Yu and his wife had disappeared from their seats, and Gilles de Rais, who had been sitting opposite them, was also nowhere to be seen.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Where is this ce?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked around, still shrouded in dense fog. She took a defensive stance and at the same time, expressed her doubts.


    Chen Yu extended his senses but the feedback he received was quite bizarre, making him frown as he recalled what had just happened.


    After the train entered the fog-covered area of the London city area, the Human Skin Book that Gilles de Rais had taken out responded, emitting strong fluctuations as if answering to something, which even caused a disturbance in space and time.


    With Chen Yu''s strength, he could have easily suppressed these fluctuations, but out of curiosity, he did not stop the Human Skin Book''s reaction. As a result, he, Jounouchi Hiromi, and Gilles de Rais were all swept up by the temporal disturbance and brought to this ce shrouded in fog.


    "This ce... still seems to be London." Gilles de Rais, as a vampire who had lived for six hundred years, naturally had visited London and was familiar with the surroundings, "Is this an 18th Century gasmp? Shouldn''t these have been phased out a long time ago?"


    Gazing at the dark,cqueredmp post beside the road, Gilles naturally recognized this traditional and ancient street light.


    "Does that mean we are still in London?" Jounouchi Hiromi tried to call Xiao Lan, but she couldn''t transmit her voice, as if she was too far away to be heard. If not for the link of souls still being present, Jounouchi Hiromi would almost think something had gone wrong.


    "This isn''t the London we were headed to." From Gilles de Rais''s words, Chen Yu confirmed his judgment and exined to both of them, "This ce should be a once-existent London."


    "A once-existent London? Does that mean we''ve gone back to the past?" Gilles de Rais understood Chen Yu''s words, thinking they had traveled through time, "I never expected time travel to be possible! Could I return to even earlier times, for instance..."


    If it were possible to travel through time, Gilles de Rais thought he might be able to return to the era when Joan of Arc was still alive and save his Holy Maiden.


    However, Chen Yu ruthlessly shattered his fantasy, shaking his head as he exined, "Sorry, we haven''t traveled through time. This ce is a once-existent London, but it is not the past London, there''s a distinction. To be precise, we should be in the London of memories."


    "The London of memories? Whose memories?" Seeing that Chen Yu seemed to understand what was going on, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had initially been somewhat panicked, also calmed down.


    "The memory of The City of London." Chen Yu was curious about the present situation and found the city in memory very intriguing, "Humans have memories, so do cities. They record the events that have happened here. Usually, it''s difficult to release such memories. This ce seems to have been transformed by a spell, meshing memories from different eras together, creating a London in temporal chaos. The purpose might be to seal the ghosts and monsters in The City of London that cannot be purified or exterminated."


    "So you''re saying this is a seal? Then how did wee in?" Gilles de Rais was not concerned about what this ce was. He was more concerned about how they had gotten inside.


    Chen Yu pointed at the Human Skin Book in Gilles de Rais''s hands.


    "This book?" Gilles de Rais felt a surge of surprise but also some understanding, after all, he had seen the reaction of the Human Skin Book himself.


    "This book has resonated with something in this area, probably another part of it. Plus, the earlier fog must have been when the barrier between this area and the real London was thinnest, and someone was sealing something into it. Influenced by that, we were dragged into this area," Chen Yu answered Gilles de Rais''s question, while admiring the surrounding buildings with interest. In contrast to the real London, the London of memories they were currently in had even more of a Victorian era feel to it.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi instinctively asked him, "So what do we do next? If this ce is a seal, can we get out?"


    "Getting out isn''t hard, but I am actually interested in exploring this area. It seals the ghosts and monsters that the United Kingdom has umted over hundreds of years, some of which have reached Legendary-rank. To a Necromancer like me, they are undoubtedly a vast treasure trove!" Chen Yu smiled slightly, apparently finding the ghosts sealed here a great fascination.


    With Chen Yu''s reminder, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly realized the situation as well, though she still had some concerns, "But if we dy too long here, won''t time..."


    "Don''t worry about time. This area belongs to the city''s memories, which means we are currently in the past. Moreover, this ce is a mix of memories from different eras, with time confused here. Even if we stay for a long period, when we return, it will still be the time we just entered," Chen Yu had already figured out the situation of the area and smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi to dispel her worries.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi reassured, Chen Yu turned to Gilles de Rais and asked, "Mr. Gilles, are you familiar with London? Find a ce for us to settle down first."

 Chapter 578 - 574 Chaotic Time (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The 18th Century City of London was naturally quite different from the London ofter times, shrouded in a thick fog that carried an odd smell, and the surfaces of buildings were coated with the ck ash formed after coalbustion, making the entire city appear grimy.


    If it had been the real 18th Century, the rise of the first Industrial Revolution would have injected new vitality into the city of London, with arge number of buildings being constructed, significantly changing the city and the lives of its inhabitants.


    But in this space of misaligned timelines, London seemed especially bizarre.


    On the Thames River, 16th Century sailing warships navigated the waters while a steam-powered bus, chugging unsteadily, burst onto the roads along the shore. The British gentlemen seated inside the carriages wore top hats, held walking canes, and donned dark overcoats, a ssic male figure from the Victorian Era, whereas thedies passing by on the roadside were still dressed in corseted gowns from the Baroque Era, creating a sense of temporal topsy-turviness.


    In such an environment, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi naturally didn''t bother to conceal their modern clothes. Under the guidance of Gilles de Rais, they hailed a public horse-drawn carriage and asked the rickshaw puller to take them to the best hotel in the city.


    Passing through theplex maze of streets, Yu Chen deeply felt the abundance of monsters that existed within this chaotic space. He sensed no fewer than twenty presences that had reached Legendary-rank, and even he, a Demigod of the Undead, was shocked by the thick Negative Energy and the astonishing resentment emanating from the Tower of London when the carriage passed by.


    Indeed, it was no wonder that the Tower of London was known as the most famous "haunted house" in British history. If Yu Chen could have found a ce like this before, he probably would have turned himself into a Lich long ago.


    However, besides the dense Negative Energy and the astonishing malice within the Tower of London, the presence of multiple Legendary-rank beings gathered there also caught Yu Chen''s attention. He made a mental note to deal with it after they settled down.


    With so many Legendary-rank Undead creatures present, even as a Demigod, he needed to n carefully. If he managed to capture only one or two and let the rest escape, he did not have the patience to y hide-and-seek across The City of London.


    The carriage traveled at a good speed and didn''t take long to deliver them to the front of a rather opulent-looking hotel.


    Looking at the luxurious and clean hotel, Yu Chen asked the adjacent Gilles de Rais with curiosity, "Mr. Gilles, from which era is this hotel?"


    "It''s a Victorian-era hotel. Back then, due to the first World''s Fair being held and with the United Kingdom at the peak of its national power, many new buildings were constructed," Gilles de Rais voluntarily took on the role of a guide, introducing the hotel in front of them to Yu Chen.


    The three of them entered the hotel and quicklypleted the check-in procedures with the help of the staff, arriving at the luxurious suite they would be staying in.


    "Never thought these Gold Coins woulde in handy one day," Gilles de Rais remarked with a sigh after using a few coins as a tip to send away the staff.


    As a vampire who had lived for six hundred years and was once avishly living noble, he naturally had coins from various eras, but as times changed, these Coins ceased to circte, bing mere collectibles. However, in this space of mixed timelines, the Coins could once again be put to use.


    For Gilles de Rais, however, wealth had long since ceased to matter after bing a vampire, and knowing that this space was just a memory of the past, he cared even less about such things. What truly concerned him was the Human Skin Book in his possession.


    Setting the Human Skin Book on the coffee table in the room and sitting on a sofa styled after the Victorian Era, Gilles de Rais turned to Yu Chen with curiosity and asked, "Mr. Yu Chen, you said something resonates with this book, leading us to this world. Can you find it?"


    "Of course, I can, and if we want to get out, it''s probably rted to that thing," Yu Chen picked up the Human Skin Book from the coffee table. Through this book, he could clearly sense something in the city resonating with it.


    Perhaps because the book hade to this space, the resonance had weakened, maintaining only a faint connection.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, on the other hand, wasn''t too concerned about the Human Skin Book. Instead, she was charmed by the feeling of traversing the city by horse carriage and couldn''t help but ask, "Honey, shall we explore the city a bit?"


    "I think you just want to enjoy the 18th Century London, don''t you?" Yu Chen immediately perceived Hiromi Jounouchi''s intention, but he wasn''t opposed to it: "A tour around might be good. The authentic British charm of the 18th Century is something we can''t experience in the real world. Moreover, we can better understand this city."


    "I should mention that this city is not only 18th Century London; the London of the 16th and 17th centuries also exists in this space," Gilles de Rais raised his hand to indicate that he had seen more than just the London of the 18th Century.


    "The main framework of this space should be 18th Century London, while earlier eras are embedded in fragments within the space, yet without clear separation," Yu Chen nodded in agreement with Gilles de Rais''s observation, and it piqued his curiosity: "How intriguing. Since the 18th Century London is the main focus, I wonder how the earliers versions were incorporated."


    "Since you''re so curious, husband, let''s go and explore," Hiromi Jounouchi discerned Yu Chen''s interest and pulled him toward the door, eager to take him out for a look around.


    However, just as they were about to leave, Gilles de Rais suddenly spoke up to stop them: "If you two are going out, I suggest changing into some clothes. Although the timelines here are jumbled, the staff looked a bit odd when we arrived, so it''s better to blend in a little."


    Hearing Gilles de Rais''s advice, Yu Chen nodded: "It seems our first order of business is to buy clothes. Are there ces in this era''s London where we can buy ready-made garments? I think we''ll need at least one set of noble attire."


    "Although many nobles prefer to have tailors custom make their clothes, there are indeed ready-made clothing stores in this era," Gilles de Rais recalled and nodded with certainty.

 Chapter 579 - 575: Detective and Professor (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    If one were to ignore that this ce was merely a Sealed Grounds for all sorts of Ghosts and Monsters and the anachronistic feelings brought about by the different eras, and simply treated it as Victorian London for sightseeing, the space before one''s eyes was still quite worth a visit.


    Although the sailing ships on the Thames River were not as massive as theter steamships, the ships of the Age of Sail also possessed their own unique romantic charm. Considering that the United Kingdom became the British Empirergely thanks to the development of its maritime industry, it''s natural that its capital would have countless sailing ships, and the scene of a thousand sailspeting is indeed a sight to behold.


    Besides, the City of London in the Victorian Era had already acquired a modernized feel, and given that the Victorian Era was also when British power was at its zenith, the city everywhere disyed an air of prosperity.


    The only pity was that the weather remained oppressively foggy with very low visibility, preventing one from glimpsing the full elegance of the city.


    However, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were both acutely aware that this fog was not merely weather, but in itself was a kind of Ghosts and Monsters.


    To exin it using terms from the Orient, the fog of London had over centuries formed the infamous "Great London Fog" and "City of Fog" reputations and recognition, bestowing a "name" upon this fog, turning it into a Yokai, and then at some unknown time, this Fog Monster was sealed within this space.


    The body of this Fog Monster was exceedingly vast, seemingly enveloping the entire City of London, but the aura it emitted was so faint it was nearly imperceptible. If it weren''t for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi''s senses being beyond ordinary people, they might have had difficulty detecting the existence of this Fog Monster.


    While the couple was quite intrigued by this Fog Monster and wanted to capture it as part of their Necromantic Space collection, the creature was simply toorge to be captured conveniently. Furthermore, since the Necromantic Space was temporally unable to open due to the influence of this space, Yu Chen simply added the Fog Monster to his list of options, deciding to consider the matter of its captureter.


    Apanied by Gilles de Rais, the couple strolled the streets of London, enjoying the bustle of the 18th century Victorian Era at the height of British power, while also sensing just how many Demons, Ghosts and Monsters were sealed within this space.


    "What''s with that street?" When they passed a street denoted "Fleet Street," his gaze suddenly sharpened, noting the unusually dense deathly aura and the smell of blood and decay lingering in the air.


    And what was more attention-grabbing was the presence of two Legendary-rank Ghosts and Monsters on that street.


    "Fleet Street? Oh, that would be Barber Todd and Mrs. Lovett. Have you not heard their story?" Gilles de Rais only had to nce at the name of the street to know what was going on: "They were two very famous serial killers of the 18th century. Barber Sweeney Todd and the pie shop owner, Margaret Lovett, worked hand in glove, with the barber responsible for slitting the throats of the patrons, and the pie shop owner tasked with turning the corpses into pies.


    It is said that they carried on like this for three years until a patron''s dog lingered outside the barbershop for three days, refusing to leave, which aroused suspicion from the patron''s wife leading to the police being alerted and their crimes uncovered. Todd was eventually hanged, while Mrs. Lovettmitted suicide by poisoning herself in prison."


    ```


    Gilles de Rais briefly exined what was up with those two Legendary-rank beings, then couldn''t help but grumble, "Who would''ve thought that even a serial killer could be legendary? Seems like bing a legend isn''t all that valuable! I''ve killed no fewer people than they have!"


    "It''s not the serial killers who be legends, but rather the terror they create that turns them into legends," Yu Chen shook his head gently and denied Gilles de Rais''s words.


    He could certainly see why these two were considered legends; they didn''t achieve legendary status through their own strength, but merely because of the terror they created, which instilled fear in people. From that fear, they drew enough power to be legends, just like the Fog Monster became a yokai from merely a mass of fog because of people''s belief.


    However, Yu Chen noticed something odd about Barber Todd; namely, that most of the ghosts and monsters sealed in this space likely belonged to this category. Because such creatures are indeed difficult to kill. As long as people still harbor fear towards them, and their infamy continues to spread, these ghosts and monsters can continue to exist. Even if their physical forms are destroyed, they can be reborn from people''s fear.


    But this seemed only natural. With the power of the United Kingdom that once ruled nearly half the earth, it would have been easy to kill a mere legendary being. If it weren''t impossible to destroy their manifestations physically, they wouldn''t have bothered to stuff them all into this Sealed Grounds.


    However, Yu Chen found it strange that the United Kingdom had so many such creatures; that even two murderers could be Legendary-rank ghosts and monsters. And there were quite a few more like them in this space, an incidence rate that seemed rather high.


    Perhaps this was the secret hidden behind this space? Yu Chen''s interest was piqued, and he felt a strong desire to unearth the mystery.


    "Husband, are we going to apprehend them? I don''t really like these murderers," Hiromi Jounouchi apparently had a poor impression of murderers and did not want Yu Chen to take them out with him.


    "Depends. It''s tough to reform these ghosts spawned from people believing in terrible rumors. Killing them is pointless, and they aren''t of much use if we take them back," Yu Chen didn''t pay as much attention to Barber Todd and Mrs. Lovettpared to the Fog Monster.


    However, as the three of them continued to walk, a carriage suddenly stopped in front of them, and two Legendary-rank beings stepped down.


    Looking at the man in front of them wearing a deerstalker hat, cloaked, holding a pipe in his hand, with a broad forehead, thin hooked nose, a square and prominent jaw, and intelligent light sparkling in his blue eyes, Yu Chen almost instantly recognized him the moment heid eyes on him.


    What Yu Chen found odd was that the person apanying him wasn''t a military doctor, but another tall, thin man who appeared to be a genial schr.


    "Greetings, outsiders. Allow me to introduce myself, I am the warden of this prison, Sherlock Holmes, a consulting detective. And this is Professor James Moriarty. May I ask how you came to be in this prison?" Sherlock Holmes introduced himself while taking a puff from his pipe and exhaling a twist of white smoke.

 Chapter 580 - 576: Reaching an Agreement (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    "Sherlock Holmes, James Moriarty, who would have thought characters from a novel could be real and even manage this city," Yu Chen mused as he sipped the red tea that had been served, looking at the two famous figures before him.


    "This city, since its inception, has housed a variety of spirits and oddities born from legends and stories; it is not strange for us to appear in this world," Sherlock Holmes, who had now taken off his cloak and changed into afortable house robe, spoke. His deerstalker was hung on a rack on the wall, and the only thing unchanged was the pipe in his hand.


    The ce where Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were now visiting was the famous Baker Street, No. 221. They had encountered these two managers on the street and had been invited here.


    "Moriarty and I were found by the British Government at the time of our birth. As I belong to the ''good'' category of oddities and Moriarty himself is more inclined to order, we were not directly sealed into this space but were entrusted by the Imperial Family to manage it," said Sherlock Holmes, one of the most legendary detectives in human history, evidently well-informed of his own situation.


    After Sherlock Holmes finished speaking, Professor Moriarty, who had remained silent until then, finally spoke up, "So, why have you threee to this sealed city? From the looks of it, you don''t seem to be among the ones who were sealed here?"


    "It''s because of this." Yu Chen took out the Human Skin Book, without any intention of hiding it from these two exceptionally intelligent individuals, "This book seems to have reacted with something in this space, which is why we were drawn here. Although I can leave on my own, I am also interested in these ''prisoners'' trapped within the space, so I decided to stay and wander a bit, to experience the ambiance of the Victorian Era."


    "If that is the case, then I, on behalf of London, wee you. I hope you will enjoy your visit to our city," Sherlock Holmes said, weing Yu Chen after taking the Human Skin Book he presented and scrutinizing it with a magnifying ss.


    However, as Sherlock Holmes was expressing his wee, Professor Moriarty added, "Although we manage the city, several powerful ''prisoners'' do not submit to our management. If you are interested in them¡­"


    Before Professor Moriarty could finish speaking, a muffled explosion suddenly came from outside the window.


    Yu Chen stood up and walked to the window, looking in the direction of the sound, but he realized it was not an explosion but cannon fire.


    "This is..." Yu Chen was puzzled; what could possibly be bombarding London in this space?


    "It''s Captain Kidd, the most famous pirate of thete seventeenth century," Sherlock Holmes walked over to Yu Chen''s side, also looking out the window, "After he was hanged, his body hung by the Thames River for a full two years. After death, he became a spirit, and swore to seek revenge against the British Government. He''s the one bombarding the port with his ghost ship, but don''t worry, Lord Nelson at the port will take care of him."


    "Lord Nelson has been sealed in here too? Or is he a manager?" Yu Chen was quite familiar with stories about Captain Kidd, especially his treasure, which had always been a popr topic among treasure hunters around the world.


    "After his death, Lord Nelson was hailed as the soul of the Royal Navy. He, like us, has beenmissioned by the Imperial Family to guard this city. He''s also responsible for leading the Royal Navy to suppress those ''prisoners'' who refuse to obey management," Professor Moriarty did not stand by the window like Yu Chen and Sherlock Holmes, but sat on the sofa, exining.


    Hearing Professor Moriarty''s words, Yu Chen couldn''t help but ask him and Sherlock Holmes, "So, despite the management of you two and Lord Nelson, there are still ''prisoners'' in this space who refuse to obey management?"


    "In fact, the vast majority of ''prisoners'' are unwilling to submit to management; it''s just that they are unable to leave this city. Also, with the suppression of Lord Nelson''s fleet, theyply with the management of Moriarty and myself," Sherlock Holmes returned to the sofa, took a puff on his pipe, then spoke with a hint of helplessness, "Unfortunately, some prisoners are so strong that even the Royal Navy can''t suppress them. Hence, even Moriarty and Ick effective control over them. But fortunately, they can''t leave this city. Even if they cause trouble within the city, the damage they can inflict is limited, so after we confine them to certain areas, we just leave them be. Even prisoners deserve a cell where they can move about freely, don''t they?"


    Sherlock Holmes''s words revealed his helplessness; as a great detective, he disliked the idea ofpromising with criminals and allowing them to roam free. But the abilities of Moriarty and himself were more aligned with intelligence. Againstbat expert entities like Jack the Ripper and Captain Kidd, even with the help of Lord Nelson''s Royal Fleet, it was difficult to achieveplete suppression.


    Understanding the message in Sherlock Holmes''s words, Yu Chen nodded slightly, looked out at the London vista, and after thinking for a moment, replied, "If I can help you suppress these ''prisoners'' who do not obey your management, would you allow me to take away a few ''prisoners'' I wish to take with me?"


    "You can help us suppress these ''prisoners''?" Hearing Yu Chen''s words, Sherlock Holmes had not yet reacted, but Professor Moriarty''s gaze had already sharply turned to Yu Chen.


    "The strongest prisoner held here is only at the Legendary Peak. I believe my Demigod Level strength should be more than enough to help you suppress most of those who refuse to behave," Yu Chen smiled, having originally thought that this space was under the control of Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty, which would have made it problematic for him to take away any Legendary-rank individuals.


    But since there were those who disobeyed, this gave Yu Chen the operational space and leeway he needed.


    "Demigod¡­" Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty exchanged looks, discussed briefly, and then nodded, saying, "If you can truly suppress these disobedient ''prisoners'', you may take some ''prisoners'' you wish to take from here. Of course, you must ensure they won''t cause harm to the real world."

 Chapter 581 - 577: Nether Summoning Order (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu was not surprised that Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty would agree to the deal he proposed.


    In Conan Doyle''s original novels, Sherlock Holmes himself was not one to adhere strictly to thew or rules; he had his own set of principles and would even let criminals go if he sympathized with them, rather than bringing them to justice.


    So when Chen Yu learned that the manager of this sealed space was Sherlock Holmes, and that some "prisoners" were beyond his control, he naturally thought about exchanging permission to take away some of the prisoners by helping to suppress rebellion.


    Admittedly, with Chen Yu''s strength, he could capture suitable "prisoners" from this space without the manager''s permission. But after all, Chen Yu was not someone who liked to disrupt order and act recklessly. Moreover, since Sherlock Holmes was a fictional character he had greatly admired during his student days, Chen Yu didn''t want to engage in unnecessary conflict with him unless it was necessary.


    Furthermore, having the cooperation of the manager, Sherlock Holmes, could provide Chen Yu with many conveniences.


    As for Professor Moriarty, although he was a criminal in the novels, he was not the type tomit heinous crimes. Instead, he leaned more toward establishing a dark order and shared an aversion to those who disrupted it. Therefore, it was within reason that he would agree to Chen Yu''s proposal.


    Seeing that the agreement was reached, Sherlock Holmes took the initiative to extend goodwill toward Chen Yu, presenting him with a list, "This is the list of ''prisoners'' in the city who are not under our control. If you can help us suppress more than two-thirds of these ''prisoners'', then we can let you take away five ''prisoners''. Of course, the prerequisite is that you cannot let them cause trouble in the real world again."


    "Five, huh? That''s fewer than I expected, but it will do." Chen Yu took the list, nced at it, and nodded slightly, "Then let''s wish for a pleasant cooperation."


    Although he could only take away five "prisoners", which was less than he had anticipated, Chen Yu felt that if he could take her away¡ªthe one listed at the top¡ªit would be quite worthwhile even to take her alone.


    Thinking thus, Chen Yu extended his hand toward Sherlock Holmes.


    Sherlock Holmes also naturally extended his hand and grasped Chen Yu''s palm.


    "The condition for reaching an agreement is that you truly can help us suppress those ''prisoners'' who defy management," Professor Moriarty said to Chen Yu with an attitude that seemed slightly strange, as if doubting his ability to suppress the rebellious ''prisoners''.


    Chen Yu, who had already seen the list, was not surprised by this. If the "prisoner" ranking first was indeed her, then it would indeed be somewhat difficult for Chen Yu to suppress her with his strength.


    However, even if he really had to suppress the top-ranked "prisoner", Chen Yu had no ns to act immediately. If he were to choose a target to establish his authority, Captain Kidd, who was currently having a lively battle at sea with Lord Nelson, and the "Great London Fog" drifting outside the window would be appropriate choices.


    "Let''s start with Captain Kidd. I''d rather not be disturbed by the sound of cannon fire when I''m trying to sleep," Chen Yu said with a smile, walked to the window, and pushed it open, his grey wings unfurling behind him, "Also, may I take this Great London Fog with me?"


    "Can you clear away this great fog?" Professor Moriarty was immediately surprised, because this seemingly harmless fog was ranked among the top ten on their list. If it were not that the fog appeared mostly in an unconscious state the majority of the time, its rank might even be in the top three.


    Hearing Professor Moriarty say this, Chen Yu immediatelyughed and turned to Jounouchi Hiromi with a smile, "Wife, you and Mr. Gilles go to the port to deal with Captain Kidd. After I have collected this fog, I''lle to help you. Can you summon Xiao Lan now?"


    "No, I can make contact with it, but it can''te here," Jounouchi Hiromi replied as she walked to the window, and in the process, she transformed into a Half-Dragon Person, her clothes changing into blue Dragon Scale Armor, "Husband, are you sure you can handle this fog? Do you need my help?"


    "There''s no need for help, just catch Captain Kidd for me," Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi and, spreading his wings, flew out the window.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally flew out as well, while Gilles de Rais transformed into a swarm of bats and followed by her side, heading towards the port where the sound of cannons was continuously heard.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi and Gilles de Rais fly away, Chen Yu then turned his gaze to the fog that enshrouded the entire London.


    "Such a unique being formed by fog is rarely seen even in the Multiverse," Chen Yu chuckled, preparing to summon the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium but found he couldn''t open the Necromantic Space due to the peculiarities of this space.


    This situation surprised him, but he quickly adjusted, pping his wings and piercing straight through the fog to reach above the clouds.


    "Without the spellbook, it''s going to be a bit more troublesome," he murmured to himself. At the same time, Chen Yupletely removed his disguise, revealing his true form as an Underworld Feather Angel.


    Below Chen Yu, the dense fog covering the entirety of London was like a sea of clouds. In an era without skyscrapers, every building in London was shrouded by the dense fog, and when viewed from above, it resembled a vast expanse of white ins.


    The Great London Fog was arguably one of the most famous urrences in the world, for due to geological factors, London had been known as the City of Fog for several hundreds of years.


    And with the advent of the industrial age, massive industrial pollution exacerbated London''s smog. The 1952 London smog event caused the deaths of four thousand people in just four days. If ranked by the number of people killed, the Great London Fog could undoubtedly be ced in the top three, perhaps even at the first position among the "prisoners" within this space.


    Faced with such a London fog that had be an entity of Ghosts and Monsters, how could Chen Yu contain his excitement?


    He shot out twelve feathers from his wings, scattering in all directions, with himself at the center, a huge Magic Circle appeared above the fog.


    One of the signature moves of the Underworld Feather Angel¡ªthe Nether Summoning Order!

 Chapter 582 - 578: Sea of Blood Whirlpool (Please subscribe, seeking monthly tickets)

    As Chen Yu dealt with the Great London Fog, Jounouchi Hiromi also flew to the port.


    Two fleets were engaged in an intense battle outside the harbor.


    Captain Kidd''s side was not just one ship but a pirate fleet made up of several Ghost Ships, which kept bombarding the city ashore with their Naval Guns. The Royal Navy, led by Lord Nelson, had set up a defensive formation outside the harbor, countering the pirates'' attacks.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t understand naval warfare from the age of sail, but Gilles de Rais by her side realized that the Royal Navy under Lord Nelson''smand was in a rather awkward position.


    Although superior in tonnage, firepower, and fleet size to the pirates, a heavier tonnage also meant slower speed, and the Royal Navy had to protect the city, preventing them from effectively pursuing the pirates. They could only defend using the range of their cannons, which made the entire fight very passive.


    However, despite appearing passive, Lord Nelson clearly lived up to the title of the Royal Navy''s soul, for under hismand, the entire fleet formed an impregnable wall before the harbor. Each warship, like a precise gear, meshed together perfectly, giving the pirates no advantage.


    "Madam, how may I assist you?" asked Gilles de Rais, seeing the Royal Navy was not at a disadvantage, he set aside the slight tension he had felt and turned to Jounouchi Hiromi for a n to confront Captain Kidd, "Do you need me to capture Captain Kidd?"


    "No need, Mr. Gilles, just tell the fleetmander that we are here to help. Mr. Chen Yu is attending to his matters; I must resolve this pirate issue before he arrives," said Jounouchi Hiromi as she dived towards the battlefield.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi dove, the sky was quickly shrouded by a blood cloud, unmistakably the Blood Knight''s signature Skill, the Blood Rain Technique.


    The Blood Rain fell, and the sea area where the pirate fleet resided was soon dyed blood-red. Jounouchi Hiromi, rather than heading straight for the pirate fleet, dove into the sea.


    This unusual maneuver not only stunned Gilles de Rais but also puzzled Lord Nelson, who wasmanding from the gship HMS Victory. He was unsure of what she intended to do, but Lord Nelson quickly recognized that this was reinforcements.


    This realization brought an eagerly awaited opportunity for Lord Nelson.


    "Attack formation! Let the first and second escort squads of the fleet strike from both nks!" Lord Nelson rapidly ryed his orders, and he also exerted his powers to charge the gship towards the pirate fleet.


    Following Lord Nelson''s orders, the Royal Fleet, previously arrayed in a crescent defense, split into two and charged toward the pirate fleet like two arrows, using tactics like those Lord Nelson had employed at the Battle of Trafalgar.


    Only this time, they were not charging headlong into the enemy line but enveloping it from both sides.


    As the Royal Navy mobilized, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had plunged into the sea, also began her actions.


    The blood-red sea began to swirl, and a massive Whirlpool epassing all the Ghost Ships of the pirates was forming.


    The pirates aboard the Ghost Ship were naturally extremely sensitive to the changes in the ocean, but when they tried to turn the rudder to escape the reach of the Whirlpool, they found that their rudder was no longer responding to theirmands.


    Although Ghost Ships were different from real sailing ships, and their captains could, to a certain extent, ignore the currents and wind direction to control the entire ship, it was obvious that at this moment, all the Ghost Ships had been controlled by the Sea of Blood released by Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The Whirlpool had already started to take shape, and the surface of the sea began to concave towards the center, with all the Ghost Ships being pushed by the swirling Sea of Blood, converging towards the middle.


    Lord Nelson, who led the fleet in the charge, also noticed the existence of the Whirlpool. The two squadrons of the fleet did not foolishly charge directly towards the Whirlpool, but skimmed past it on a tangent, avoiding being sucked into the Whirlpool, while all the battleships had their guns zing,unching the fiercest bombardment at the Ghost Ships caught in the center of the Whirlpool that could no longer escape.


    Countless cannonballs burst forth from the muzzles, and the old naval guns burst forth with formidable power with the blessing of Lord Nelson''s Heroic Spirit, almost instantly turning the trapped Ghost Ships into flying wood splinters.


    However, the Ghost Ships were notpletely powerless to fight back. At least Captain Kidd''s gship was still able to strike back, and it was also continuously trying to break free from the Whirlpool, unlike the other Ghost Ships that were being battered by the Royal Navy without the ability to defend themselves.


    Even though Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship was gradually breaking free from the pull of the Whirlpool, the other Ghost Ships clearly did not possess such powerful abilities. Drawn by the Whirlpool, their distances became smaller and smaller, with masts and hulls colliding together, squeezing into a mass.


    Under the sea, Jounouchi Hiromi continued to control the great Whirlpool, pulling all the Ghost Ships toward the center, while also not letting off Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship, which was trying hard to steer towards the edge of the Whirlpool. Several blood-tendrils formed from the Whirlpool viciously shot out, smashing towards Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship with overwhelming force.


    But Captain Kidd, being one of the prisoners who did not submit to the control of this space, naturally had his own means of resisting oppression. This capital was not his pirate fleet, nor his gship, but Captain Kidd himself.


    A human-shaped iron cage appeared out of thin air, expanding instantly to a sizerge enough to epass the entire Ghost Ship, encasing itpletely.


    The attack of the blood-tendrils was borne by the iron cage. Yet, even with a blow that could smash a Ghost Ship to smithereens, when itnded on the iron cage, it was utterly ineffective, and the blood-tendrils themselves copsed as soon as they touched the iron cage.


    The Ghost Ship, now encased in the human-shaped iron cage, instantly broke free from the bindings of the Whirlpool and quickly regained speed, steering out of the Whirlpool.


    It was clear that Captain Kidd had given up on his pirate fleet and nned to escape alone.


    Of course, Jounouchi Hiromi could not let Captain Kidd get away so easily. She released control of the Whirlpool and turned all her attention to Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship.


    More blood-tendrils rose from beneath the sea, wrapping around the iron-caged Ghost Ship, while Jounouchi Hiromi also manipted the Sea of Blood to affect the sea surface, causing the entire sea to begin copsing inwards.


    However, this hindrance to the Ghost Ship was very limited, and Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship continued to flee the battlefield at a speedparable to that of a speedboat.


    Just then, a beam of light descended from the sky, striking the iron cage shrouding the Ghost Ship, smashing both the iron cage and the Ghost Ship down, instantly submerging the deck beneath the bloody waters.

 Chapter 583 - 579: Capturing Captain Kidd (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    The light that struck Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship was gray, and as this beam descended, a gray silhouette also plummeted from the sky.


    In the hands of the figure was a Great Cross Sword as tall as a man, as if he held a Cross, and on his back were a pair of gray wings folding inward.


    Lord Nelson, standing on his gship HMS Victorymanding the fleet, watched with his remaining left eye, the figure descending from the heavens, his Great Cross Sword akin to a Cross and the wings on his back prompted him to exim in astonishment, "An Angel?"


    At this moment, Chen Yu, who was diving from the sky, certainly did not hear Lord Nelson''s cry of surprise. However, as the Underworld Feather Angel, he indeed could be known as an Angel.


    In essence, the only difference between an Underworld Feather Angel and an Angel is that one symbolizes light and the other symbolizes death.


    With the Great Cross Sword in his hand, he chopped down on the humanoid iron cage enveloping the Ghost Ship, and the collision between the de and the cage produced a massive ng, pressing both the cage and the Ghost Ship within down, causing the bloody water to overflow the deck of the Ghost Ship.


    The instant the bloody water flooded the deck, Jounouchi Hiromi underneath the sea noticed, and she certainly wouldn''t miss the opportunity created by Chen Yu.


    A pair of huge hands made of bloody water reached out from beneath the sea, grabbing the humanoid iron cage and pulling it into the water.


    Even though the cage resisted the strength of the blood-colored giant hands with powerful force, Chen Yu''s sword strike had clearly damaged it, not only cutting a notch into the cage but also weakening the force it harbored. As a result, the cage, which could have destroyed the bloody appendages, was now being slowly pulled into the sea by the red hands.


    Facing this situation, Captain Kidd had no choice but to appear on the deck,unching an attack towards Chen Yu above the cage.


    Captain Kidd looked nothing like the pirate captains people typically imagine; no parrot on his shoulder, no iron hook on his hand, and certainlycking the handsome dashingness of Captain Jack Sparrow.


    What appeared before Chen Yu... was a mummy, painted with tung oil, encased within a humanoid iron cage.


    After being captured, Captain Kidd was sentenced to hanging for piracy. It took two ropes to hang him, and after his death, his body was coated with tung oil and hung in a cage by the Thames River for two years to deter other pirates, so a mummy in front of Chen Yu was not surprising.


    "Indeed, your essence is still just that of a resurrected corpse!" Chen Yu let out a sigh. Standing atop the iron cage and facing Captain Kidd whounched an attack on him, Chen Yu did something very strange; he sheathed his Great Cross Sword and even concealed his true form of the Underworld Feather Angel, returning to his normal appearance, as if Captain Kidd''s attack did not exist for him.


    Captain Kidd was not oblivious to the danger, but by this time, more than half of the Ghost Ship under him had been pulled into the Sea of Blood. If he didn''t want to be caught, the only option was to defeat Chen Yu, who had suddenly appeared, and then break free from the blood sea''s hold on the Ghost Ship.


    So, even aware of the potential danger, Captain Kidd still drew his Pirate Cuss and Flintlock Pistol from his waist andunched an attack on Chen Yu.


    "Bang!" Captain Kidd was the first to raise his flintlock pistol and, after firing, immediately cast it aside onto the ground, while drawing another pistol from his body to continue shooting. Amidst all this, he clenched his pirate cuss between his teeth and grabbed a rope to swing himself onto the iron cage that loomed over the Ghost Ship.


    In the era when Captain Kidd was still alive, flintlock pistols were single-shot weapons, so pirates typically carried five or six loaded pistols on them to avoid losing time reloading in the midst of battle.


    Captain Kidd was no exception; in the short instant while he swung onto the iron cage, he pulled out six flintlock pistols from his person and fired them sessively at Chen Yu.


    However, though the lead bullets fired from the flintlock pistols carried the might of naval guns under Captain Kidd''s strength, they had no effect on Chen Yu; he merely sidestepped slightly and casually waved his hand, deflecting all the bullets off course.


    Naturally, Captain Kidd had anticipated this, and his emotion did not waver due to the bullets going astray. Gripping his pirate cuss, he forcefully shed down towards Chen Yu.


    "Do you know you are no match for me and yet still struggle for that slim chance of survival? To seek life in the face of death, your performance is indeed excellent, worthy of bing my finest Death Knight," said Chen Yu. With the palm of his hand that he had raised earlier, Chen Yu targeted Captain Kidd''s body,pletely ignoring his oing sh. With a light grasp, he had already restrained Captain Kidd.


    Even though he was bound, Captain Kidd was still struggling, trying hard to break free from Chen Yu''s restraints. However, the disparity in their levels made all his efforts futile. As Chen Yu''s hand gradually tightened, a huge handprint appeared on the iron cage covering the Ghost Ship, and it grew deeper as Chen Yu''s grip became firmer.


    At the same time, the iron cage enveloping Captain Kidd began to change.


    Originally, this iron cage was a gibbet meant to hold his corpse, but after his death, it became a part of his body. Kidd had transformed it into his most powerful piece of equipment and altered its shape into armor.


    But under the force of Chen Yu, the power that belonged to Captain Kidd on the iron cage was being brutally stripped away, reverting it back to its initial form as the gibbet that had once confined his body.


    When the iron cage on Captain Kiddpletely reverted to its original state, the iron cage enveloping the Ghost Ship waspletely crushed by Chen Yu, and he together with Captain Kidd lost their footing andnded on the Ghost Ship.


    By now, the entire hull of the Ghost Ship was covered in a sea of blood, steadily sinking. However, with the iron cage that had covered the ship now crushed by Chen Yu and Captain Kidd captured in his grip, the resistance of the Ghost Ship was also broken, and Jounouchi Hiromi naturally released the Sea of Blood that had bound the Ghost Ship.


    As Chen Yunded on the ship, the blood that had once enveloped its hull quickly receded, allowing the Ghost Ship to surface once more.


    The other Ghost Ships were not so lucky. Bound by the massive whirlpool and bombarded into fragments by the Royal Navy, they were eventually battered beyond recognition by the relentless pull of the whirlpool and all sank into its blood-red center.


    As thest mast of a Ghost Ship was utterly swallowed by the blood-red whirlpool, the sanguine sea faded away. Jounouchi Hiromi leaped out from the sea,nding beside Chen Yu with a chain of miniature Ghost Ships shrunk to the size of keychains in her hand, securely bound by blood-red chains.

 Chapter 584 - 580: Seal the Ship in the Bottle

    When everything calmed down, HMS Victory, the gship of Lord Nelson, moored alongside Captain Kidd''s Ghost Ship, and Lord Nelson himself, apanied by Gilles de Rais, came aboard.


    "Thank you both for your assistance," Lord Nelson, tipping his hat with his left hand, expressed his gratitude to them, but what he was more concerned about was whether Yu Chen was truly an angel from Heaven.


    As the most legendary naval general in British history, Nelson didn''t appear as the iron-bloodedmander one might imagine but rather resembled a refined gentleman.


    His gaunt figure, the absence of his right eye and arm due to past battles, lent this legendary sea general a certain frailty. If it weren''t for the medals representing his honors sewn onto his ck naval uniform, it would indeed be hard to distinguish him from an ordinary person or a heroic legend.


    However, Yu Chen maintained ample respect for Lord Nelson, who seemed quite ordinary. The spirit of duty and relentless struggle until death was something Yu Chen respected deeply.


    "I am an angel, but not from Heaven," Yu Chen answered Lord Nelson''s question, taking from Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand the strand of Ghost Ships linked together with a blood-red chain: "My wife and I came to this city by ident, and Mr. Sherlock Holmes entrusted me to assist you in suppressing these ''prisoners'' who refuse to be managed."


    "I am already aware of that; your friend has told me about your arrangement with Sherlock," Lord Nelson put his hat back on, revealing a cordial smile: "I am just very surprised that the reinforcement would be an angel. If you would not mind, pleasee aboard my gship for a chat, and I will escort you back to London."


    "Thank you, but please allow me to collect this Ghost Ship and Captain Kidd first," Yu Chen courteously replied to Lord Nelson, while gesturing for Hiromi Jounouchi to move ahead.


    Lord Nelson watched Captain Kidd in Yu Chen''s hands, seemingly without any power to resist, a trace of wariness of Yu Chen''s strength crossing his mind, but he still maintained a genial smile and invited Hiromi Jounouchi aboard his gship, HMS Victory, with proper etiquette.


    Under the watchful eyes of Hiromi Jounouchi and Lord Nelson aboard HMS Victory, and Gilles de Rais, who was almost uninvolved in the battle, Yu Chen took flight from the Ghost Ship, raised his hand, and the entire Ghost Ship shrank,ing to rest in his palm.


    At the same time, Captain Kidd, bound by Yu Chen, was thrown towards the Ghost Ship and shrunk along with it.


    The shrunken Ghost Ship in Yu Chen''s grip, he descended onto the deck of Lord Nelson''s gship, HMS Victory.


    Looking at the Ghost Ship in Yu Chen''s hands, Lord Nelson could not help but exim, "Ever since I wasmissioned by the Imperial Family toe to this city, Captain Kidd has always been the Royal Navy''s number one enemy, I never expected my battle with him toe to an end like this. Are you going to keep holding it like that?"


    For a traditional British gentleman like Lord Nelson, it was quite impolite to see a guest continually holding onto something in their hands.


    Hearing Lord Nelson speak thus, Yu Chen looked at the Ghost Ship in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, "If it''s possible, could you provide me with a container? A Rum Bottle will do."


    "Of course, the three of you are wee to join me in my captain''s quarters for a cup of tea," Lord Nelson gestured invitingly to Yu Chen and his wife along with Gilles de Rais. Despite having only one hand, with his empty right sleeve pinned to his chest, Lord Nelson exuded a more gentlemanly elegance than a man with an intact body could have.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi naturally did not refuse, and under Lord Nelson''s lead, they arrived at the captain''s room aboard HMS Victory and sat down at a long table.


    Despite HMS Victory being thergest first-rank ship-of-the-line built by the British at the time, its decks were still not high, and the interior space was cramped. Even Yu had to slightly stoop to avoid hitting the ceiling with his height while inside the cabin.


    But sitting at the table, in thepany of the most legendary navalmander in British history''s warm hospitality, the small and confined space was naturally overlooked.


    The tea provided by Lord Nelson was of course red tea, and there were also some pastries, fully showcasing the British custom of afternoon tea, which was no different even aboard a naval battleship.


    However, Yu did notment on this; instead, after the rum bottle he requested was brought over, he packed the spirit ship along with Captain Kidd inside it.


    Though just an ordinary ss bottle, under the seal of a demigod, this bottle was certainly beyond the abilities of Captain Kidd, now greatly weakened by Yu''s hand, to break.


    With Yu having inserted the bottle stopper, Captain Kidd and his ghost ship were thus turned into a ship in a bottle, ced on the long table.


    As for the other spirit ship keychain transformed by Hiromi Jounouchi and linked with a red chain by Yu, it was wrapped around the neck of the bottle. Once shrunk even smaller, it too became part of the seal.


    "Quite a meticulous seal; truly remarkable," Lord Nelson praised, earnestly admiring the ghost ship turned into a ship in a bottle.


    Although posthumously honored as the spirit of the Royal Navy and thus resurrected with immense strength, Lord Nelson was only a simple soldier in life. Even after death, in this space, he relied on his own abilities and the Royal Navy''s cooperation tobat Captain Kidd''s pirate fleet and provided martial support to Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty, thus he did not understand magic. To aplish a sealing like Yu Chen''s, even with demigod-level powers, would be impossible for him.


    Seeing Yu effortlessly seal away Captain Kidd, whose power was almost on par with his own, Lord Nelson couldn''t help but entertain the idea that perhaps he should learn a bit of magic himself.


    Next to the long table, a British Naval General, a Marshal of France, a Japanese Dragon Knight, and a Chinese Necro-Demigod sat leisurely chatting, tasting red tea and pastries, while awaiting the 18th-century sailing warship to carry them back to the London port.


    Looking at the other three people seated at the long table, Yu couldn''t help but feel nostalgic, thinking that if it weren''t for this area of disrupted space and time, these four individuals sitting together for tea would have otherwise been an impossibility.


    With these thoughts, HMS Victory had delivered them to the London port, docking at the quayside.

 Chapter 585: 581 tickets for Discussion (Request for Subscription, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    With Captain Kidd and his pirate fleet resolved, Lord Nelson and the Royal Navy no longer needed to remain on guard at the ports against pirate attacks, enabling them to allocate more resources to address the situation within The City of London.


    Leaving half the fleet to maintain routine defense patrols, Lord Nelson took the other half ashore and promptly assigned them targets to suppress some of the lower-ranking "Prisoners" who had previously been left unchecked due to insufficient manpower within the city.


    He, along with Chen Yu and his wife, and Gilles de Rais, boarded a carriage and headed for Baker Street to visit Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty, ready to discuss the next steps of their n.


    As the Royal Navy was freed from the task of guarding against Captain Kid, this greatly improved the power bnce between The City of London''s authorities and the "Prisoners" who resisted governance. Naturally, as one of the authorities, Lord Nelson had to consult with the other two managers on how to suppress the rest of the "Prisoners" who had yet toply.


    Although the authorities had secured the help of the demigod Chen Yu, considering the existence of the top-ranked prisoner among those who defied them, even Nelson, who had never shied away frombat, couldn''t help but harbor respect and caution in his approach.


    "What do you think should be our next move, Your Excellency? The Royal Navy is more than capable of handling those ''Prisoners'' below the Legendary-rank, but the key issue still lies with those on the list above the extraordinary rank. Their power should not be underestimated.


    If they unite because of Captain Kidd''s suppression, then our current advantage gained by mobilizing the Royal Navy could be nullified, and we might fall back into a stalemate. Moreover, that number onedy..." As he spoke of the top-ranked "Prisoner," Lord Nelson showed a wry smile on his face.


    As one of the most courageous generals in British history, Lord Nelson felt ashamed of the fear he harbored when facing her.


    "If it''s her, even I might not be able to capture her without proper preparation, so caution is a must," Yu understood Lord Nelson''s feelings. Even he wasn''t fully confident in his ability to control her.


    "If possible, I would prefer not to be an enemy of ady," Lord Nelson shook his head, toying with his hat, his expression not at all resembling that of a general who had just won a battle.


    The carriage quickly delivered them to Baker Street, where Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty were waiting for them at the doorstep.


    "Salutations, my Lord, you have once again led the Royal Navy to victory for the Empire!" Sherlock Holmes greeted Nelson enthusiastically upon seeing him.


    However, Nelson responded with modesty, "If it weren''t for the timely arrival of His Excellency the Demigod, as well as his wife''s powerful support, I''m afraid I would still be in a deadlock with Captain Kidd''s fleet. They are the ones deserving of the glory for this victory."


    "Regardless, the removal of Captain Kidd''s threat, allowing the Royal Navy to divert sufficient strength to suppress the ''Prisoners'' within the city, remains an asion worth celebrating. I have prepared a fine bottle of whiskey, Lord, and would the respected His Excellency the Demigod and hisdy be willing to honor us with their presence for a toast?" Professor Moriarty clearly seemed pleased about the elimination of Captain Kidd''s menace and extended an invitation to Lord Nelson and Mr. and Mrs. Chen Yu.


    Lord Nelson turned his gaze towards Mr. and Mrs. Chen Yu, and with a smile, responded, "If His Excellency the Demigod and his wife are also willing to join, then I am willing to have a drink. You should know that I was buried steeped in liquor."


    In the Battle of Trafalgar in 1805, Lord Nelson was mortally wounded in the shoulder by a French Army sniper and passed away before achieving victory. His body was then ced in a cask, filled with brandy to preserve it, until it was brought back to London, where he was finallyid to rest in a coffin.


    It is worth mentioning that when Lord Nelson''s body was transported back to London, the brandy that had been steeping his body mysteriously diminished. Though rumors suggested the sailors might have drunk it, it was also possible that Lord Nelson himself had imbibed it.


    Everyone returned indoors, where Professor Moriarty brought out the whiskey he had prepared and poured a ss for each person.


    After a simple toast to celebrate the victory, Sherlock Holmes shifted his gaze to Chen Yu and inquired, "Respected His Excellency the Demigod, now that you have proven your power with Captain Kidd and the Great London Fog, who do you n to confront next? Personally, I would suggest choosing either Jack the Ripper, ranked fourth, or Doctor Incarnation, ranked seventh."


    "No, as the most infamous murderer in the history of the United Kingdom, I think it would be more appropriate for Mr. Sherlock Holmes, the greatest detective, to personally bring Jack the Ripper to justice," Chen Yu countered, offering a suggestion he had seen online, letting the greatest detective pursue the most cunning criminal.


    As for his own target, Chen Yu took out the list that Sherlock Holmes had given him and pointed his finger at the name ranked first.


    "You wish to confront her? That''s too reckless! I think we should subdue the other ''Prisoners'' first before considering dealing with her. In fact, if not necessary, we could even ept her nopliance, for her existence poses no threat to The City of London besides her refusal to be managed," Professor Moriarty, who noticed the name Chen Yu was pointing at, immediately voiced his opposition.


    Sherlock Holmes, with a furrowed brow, also spoke, persuading, "While I can understand your concept of eliminating the most difficult adversary first before dealing with the weaker ''Prisoners'', her existence is not the same as the other ''Prisoners''. Even if Your Excellency is a powerful Demigod, you should reconsider carefully."


    However, faced with the persuasion of Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty, Chen Yu remained steadfast in his own ideas and exined to them, "The ''Prisoners'' of this prison can roughly be divided into two categories: the Undead creatures that have resurrected after death, and various bizarre phenomena. Though both gain indestructible characteristics through the tales of the people, the former, due to their nature as Undead creatures, are inherently subject to the restraint of both my wife and myself.


    Most of the ''Prisoners'' on this list belong to the first category. While those of the second category, the phenomena ''Prisoners'', are indeed listed, they areparatively stable. Thus, I n to have my wife deal with the other Prisoners, while I myself focus on confronting her. If I can gain control over her, the situation will change entirely."

 Chapter 586 - 582: Bloody Mary (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    In the United Kingdom, especially in London, many strange and terrifying legends have circted, some of which can be ssified as urban ghost stories, while others are real historical events that incited horror.


    The great London Strangling Panic of 1862, Spring-Heeled Jack, the Pig of Hampstead sewer, Vampire Drac, Frankenstein''s Monster, Barber Sweeney Todd, Dr. Jekyll and Mr. Hyde, the mummies of the British Museum, Jack the Ripper, baby-abandonment killer Amelia Dyer, grave robbers Burke and Hare...


    But when ites to the most terrifying among these horror tales and monsters, as well as criminals, it''s neither the most cunning criminal in history, Jack the Ripper, nor is it the baby-abandonment killer Amelia Dyer, who strangled over four hundred infants. Nor is it the household name Vampire Drac or Frankenstein''s Monster.


    It is Europe''s most famous female ghost, Bloody Mary.


    Regarding the origin of Bloody Mary, there are at least fifty versions of the story circting in European folklore. Some say she was a witch tried during the Middle Ages, while others say she was a disfigured bride...


    Of the many theories, the most convincing origins of Bloody Mary are threefold: one is the Hungarian notorious Vampire Countess Elizabeth Bathory, and another narrative is about a Countess by the name of Lee Kester.


    In these two stories, Countess Elizabeth Bathory is a historical figure known for her blood-drinking deeds, a bona fide vampire, famous throughout Europe for her terrifying acts of cruelty and bloodthirstiness. Without the legend of Bloody Mary, her name alone was enough to rank her among the top ten most famous ghosts and monsters of Europe.


    The story of Countess Lee Kester, on the other hand, is a sorrowful tale of love. The young and beautiful Countess encounters a handsome gentleman and falls hopelessly in love with him. But eventually, the gentleman leaves her, wishing that she remains young and beautiful by the time he returns, and he neveres back.


    The young and beautiful Countess Lee Kester waited painfully for her heart''s desire, until she was physically and emotionally drained and gravely ill. Her loyal housekeeper, hearing that the blood of virgins could invigorate one''s spirit, killed the youngest maid in the house, used her blood for the Countess Lee Kester to drink, and bathed her body in it. This restored the Countess to vibrant health, and she became more and more beautiful.


    To maintain her beauty, Countess Lee Kester developed a habit of bathing in blood, and only used that of virgins.


    Her fearsome beautification approach led to her reputation as the most dazzling beauty in all of Europe, so much so that even at sixty, menmitted suicide for her favor. However, Countess Lee Kester''s heart always pined for her lover.


    Regrettably, she never saw her lover again before she was burned to death by an angry mob. She perished in her own bathroom, leaving behind the terrifying legend of Bloody Mary.


    However,pared to these two stories, it is Mary I, who truly existed in English history, that is the actual Bloody Mary, and the real origin of the entire epithet.


    Mary I was a female monarch during the Tudor dynasty in Ennd. Her father was Henry VIII, whose reign was one of the most powerful in English history. Her grandfather, Henry VII, founded the Tudor dynasty, while her maternal grandparents, Ferdinand and Elizabeth, created Spain. Her husband Philip was also the King of Spain, and her father-inw, Charles V, was the Roman Emperor...


    She was a girl of destiny, adorned with boundless glory and affection, who at the tender age of nine, was granted the title of Prince of Wales, a title traditionally reserved exclusively for the heir to the throne of the United Kingdom.


    But because Henry VIII had remained childless for so long, he was obsessed with the problem of session. Following the death of Mary I''s mother, he sessively married two more queens, who bore him Elizabeth I and Edward VI.


    To legitimize his own heirs, Henry VIII even went as far as to promote religious reform and sever ties with the Roman Curia, dering his marriage to Catherine, Mary I''s mother, to be invalid. Consequently, Mary I became a "bastard" in the eyes of society. In an act of humiliation towards Mary I, Henry VIII once even made her serve as the governess to her sister, Elizabeth I.


    Amidst such persecution, Mary I eventually reconciled with her father with the assistance of Henry VIII''s sixth queen and, after outliving both Henry VIII and her brother Edward VI, she swiftly orchestrated a coup, disposed of Edward VI''s designated sessor, the nine-day Queen Jane Grey, and executed her, thus reiming the throne that was rightfully hers.


    Once enthroned, to solidify her rule and legitimize her session, Mary I restored the Catholic faith in Ennd and aggressively persecuted Protestants, ordering the burning of approximately three hundred opponents, thus forging her harrowing nickname, Bloody Mary, in blood and iron.


    Originally, the three legends represented three distinct individuals, but due to the widespread tales of Bloody Mary and the recent enthusiasm of some, even leading to a movie portrayal, these separate legends ultimately merged into one, creating a truly horrifying entity.


    Fusing all the tales associated with Bloody Mary, the Crimson Queen, whobined the identities of a vampire, a beautiful countess, a tyrannical female ruler, a shrine maiden, a bride, a seer, and many more, stood at the top of the list that Sherlock Holmes had handed to Chen Yu.


    "Queen Mary holds extravagant banquets every evening at Hampton Court; this is the only opportunity to see her. At all other times, the entire Hampton Court is under lockdown, inessible unless forcefully attacked. But if we were to force our way in, it would put Queen Mary on alert and give her time to prepare," said Lord Nelson, resigned to the fact that he couldn''t persuade Chen Yu to change his n, and thus disclosed what he knew.


    Compared with the ordinary Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty, Lord Nelson, who boasted a noble title, indeed had a more informed perspective on such matters.


    "Then how shall we go about attending this banquet? I assume it''s not something just anyone can attend, right?" Chen Yu expressed his doubt, having never been to such a banquet himself, but surmising that an invitation would be indispensable.


    Lord Nelson nodded, "Indeed, Queen Mary carefully selects the guests for her evening banquets each day and dispatches invitations, without which one cannot attend the banquet."


    "It looks like we''ll need to find a way to get ourselves an invitation first," Chen Yu muttered, scratching his eyebrow as he contemted how to acquire one.


    However, just at that moment, a voice from downstairs shouted, "By themand of Her Majesty the Queen, Mary I of Ennd and Irnd, wee to invite our esteemed guests to join Her Majesty''s banquet this evening when the moon rises."

 Chapter 587 - 583: Attending a Banquet (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    After receiving an invitation from Queen Mary I, Yu Chen, who had intended to meet the Crimson Queen of his own ord, naturally did not refuse her invitation. Lord Nelson offered to provide both of them with the appropriate attire for the banquets and everything else rted.


    For the nobility, social gatherings like banquets were indispensable, where they would share information with other nobles, showcase their wealth and strength, and finalise various agreements and exchanges of interests... All of this took ce during one banquet after another.


    These extravagant and opulent events, also filled with schemes and conspiracies, became an essential part of the ssical European court dramas.


    In the Victorian Era, attending a noble''s banquet was not an easy task. Aside from a suitable gown, a woman''s jewelry, her carriage to the banquet, and servants were all necessary for maintaining appearances. Moreover, the expense of these items was not insignificant.


    As nobles, it was unthinkable to travel in an ordinary carriage - a luxury carriage and matching horses at that time were equivalent to today''s Rolls Royce and Maserati. Without these, one wouldn''t even qualify to attend a banquet; having an invitation butcking the means was nothing but a source of embarrassment.


    These items were, of course, beyond the reach ofmoners like Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty. Only Lord Nelson, a noble himself, could provide them.


    Fortunately, this space was not a real world, allowing the items that would have taken a considerable amount of time to prepare to be quickly readied and brought before Yu Chen and his wife.


    Yu Chen originally did not n to bring Hiromi Jounouchi with him to the banquet. He wanted to go with Gilles de Rais instead. While he kept Queen Mary upied, Hiromi Jounouchi and Lord Nelson would handle the other "prisoners". However, both the noblemen Gilles de Rais and Lord Nelson opposed Yu Chen''s idea.


    At a noble''s banquet, unless one was single, the invited noble was expected to bring a femalepanion, even if it meant finding a socialite.


    The presence of a femalepanion was also a part of the men''s disy of status¡ªher beauty, luxurious attire, and precious jewelry. In the era ruled by feudal nobility, women were merely an essory to adorn a man''s side, even more splendid and valuable.


    Although not fond of this aspect, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi still dressed in noble-style garments ording to the Victorian customs and rode in the fine carriage drawn by four purebred ck horses provided by Lord Nelson to Queen Mary''s residence, Hampton Court.


    "Wife, do you actually carry these jewels with you?" Yu Chen, dressed in a ck nobleman''s suit and topped with a high hat, held a ck cane with silver iy in his hand as he sat in the carriage.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, whom he had asked, was dressed in a silver-gray crinoline-style gown, the exaggerated skirt and off-shoulder bodice touted as one of the most beautiful dresses. Naturally, a woman''s smooth neck needed the embellishment of jewelry, and around Hiromi''s neck was the ne Yu Chen had given her on their wedding day.


    "Of course! It''s a little trick of the giant dragon n, taught to me by Xiao Lan. It''s a method used by dragons of legendary rank to carry their treasures with them," Hiromi Jounouchi exined with a smile to Yu Chen and took out their "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and handed it to him: "I know we can''t open the Necromantic Space, so I had Xiao Lan use this little trick to pack our spellbook from the real world. Since my soul is connected to Xiao Lan''s, our treasure storage spaces are also linked. I can take things out from it on this side."


    Yu Chen marveled at the capability of the magic of the giant dragon n that allowed such a feat and took his spellbook, transforming it into a pocket watch that he hung on his clothes.


    Seeing Yu Chen turn a thick spellbook into a pocket watch amazed Hiromi Jounouchi: "Husband, when did you learn to do this? What magic is this?"


    "Transmutation, a kind ofmon magic amongst mages. Of course, turning a spellbook into something else requires very profound magical skills," Yu Chen exined briefly and then redirected the conversation towards today''s banquet: "Bloody Mary''s banquets are no trivial affair. Although I don''t know why she invited me, there''s a high likelihood that this banquet is no ordinary event. Later, wife, stay close to me to avoid any danger."


    "I understand, but is this Queen Mary really that dangerous? Even you are unsure of dealing with her?" Hiromi Jounouchi nodded as she took note of Yu Chen''s words but also asked curiously.


    "Bloody Mary is one of the most famous female ghosts in European legend; her powers are infinitely close to a demigod''s, especially in her pce, simr to how I am in my Mage Tower¡ªit''s her home ground, providing her with significant support," Yu Chen exined the reason for his caution against Queen Mary: "Moreover, have you not noticed, Hiromi? The ''prisoners'' locked in this space aren''t just ordinary lost souls or ghosts and monsters; it seems they''ve all absorbed power from faith in their respective legends, bing a sort of nearly immortal entities."


    With Chen Yu mentioning this, Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes widened as she realized, "Right! How did I not notice that? Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty are both fictional characters, not to mention Frankenstein and others... But how did they be real? We didn''t encounter such strange things in Japan! Isn''t it a bit too bizarre here in the United Kingdom?"


    "This is what I''m interested in. While there have been yokai and elves born from the power of faith, the concentration of these beings in this space is too dense. Especially this Queen Mary, even if she historically had the nickname Bloody Mary, how did she merge with Elizabeth Bathory and Lee Kester? It cannot simply be exined by the theory that all three were rumored to be the origin of Bloody Mary," Yu Chen''s fingers tapped on the carriage window, his lips curled up in a meaningful smile: "There must be something supporting and guiding all this from behind. Moreover, the key point is that everything stops at the Victorian Era. You see beings from before and during Victorian times here, but distinctly none from after. Clearly, something must have happened during that period which led to all of this."

 Chapter 619 - 615 On the Plane (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu didn''t know the two deities would visit his boss''s shop personally, but even if he had known, he probably wouldn''t have stopped it.


    By this time, Chen Yu had already ended his trip to Europe with Hiromi Jounouchi and was on the ne back.


    However, the couple didn''t head straight back to Japan but decided to take a trip to China first. After all, when nning their trip, they had decided to visit China to host another gathering for the rtives and friends who couldn''t make it to Japan, as a way to make up for the wedding.


    "Husband, does your family have a lot of rtives and friends?" Hiromi Jounouchi became anxious again on the ne.


    Although she had met Chen Yu''s parents during her previous visit to China, she had little contact with other rtives from Chen Yu''s home, and as a new bride, that naturally brought some worries.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Chen Yu scratched his forehead and replied somewhat strangely, "To tell you the truth, I''m not quite sure."


    "Huh? You''re not clear about your own family''s rtives?" Hiromi Jounouchi felt it was strange, as it was quite unusual not to know one''s own rtives.


    However, Chen Yu really found it hard to answer this question. He had to exin to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Because there are just so many rtives, so many that I haven''t been able to keep track of them all these years. You have to understand that in my hometown, everyone in the vige is rted to our family, and that''s just the rtives on my mother''s side. If we include my father''s side, the total would be more than a hundred people, I guess."


    "That many?!" Hiromi Jounouchi was genuinely surprised. Over a hundred rtives was indeed much more than she had imagined, which made her even more worried about how to face all of Chen Yu''s rtives.


    Perhaps sensing Hiromi Jounouchi''s mood, Chen Yu reassured her with a smile, "If you''re worried about how to interact with them, just treat them as strangers. Honestly, I''ve only met the vast majority of them once in my life, and I can''t even recall the names of more than half, let alone how to address them. It''s always just been a case of following my parents during visits and greeting them when I see them."


    This was a kind of helpless reality. Although he had many rtives, Chen Yu had left his hometown with his parents when he was very young. He barely knew the few frequently visiting rtives, and he couldn''t recall the names of the more distant ones, let alone recognize some rtives at all.


    But this return trip was like his triumphant return. As the old saying goes, "In poverty, no one inquires; in wealth, distant rtives in the mountains appear." No matter what, he was now the kind who brought glory to his ancestors. Hosting a wedding feast back in his hometown was an asion to call all moving rtives,rgely for appearances'' sake.


    Although he didn''t like this kind of social obligation, such interactions were necessary. After all, Chinese society is a society built on personal connections. He might not consider these matters, but he had to take into ount the wishes of his parents and elders.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat relieved.


    Even with her immense powers, when facing these matters, power was of no use.


    Having discussed these issues, Hiromi Jounouchi curiously asked, "Husband, isn''t your hometown the city we went tost time?"


    "No, it isn''t." Chen Yu nodded and exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, "My parents moved to the current city for work reasons when I was very young, but we still go back every year, so most of our rtives are over there.


    That''s why we arranged for two wedding banquets. We''ll host one here first, mainly for my parents'' friends and my old ssmates, and the other in our hometown, which is for rtives.


    Initially, I said that inviting rtives in my hometown once would suffice, but my parents insisted on having another banquet here too. After all, they have spread favors around for so many years, and this time it will be like collecting them back. The hometown side is easier since it''s just rtives."


    "It sounds so troublesome!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help butin. But the marriage itself is such a hassle.


    Marriage is not simply about two peopleing together; it also affects a series of interpersonal changes involving both sides'' rtives and friends, as well as various changes in life for the couple after they are together.


    Without careful consideration before marriage, as various issues emerge in life, the couple will face unending disputes and arguments.


    For Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu, they were already quite fortunate. After all, with their families in China and Japan respectively, aside from the yearly visits to rtives being a bit troublesome, there was no need to deal with too much interference from both sides'' rtives, allowing them to live their quiet lives.


    Thinking this, Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t so troubled anymore. After all, as Chen Yu had said, she would likely only meet most of these rtives and friends once in this lifetime, and even the most troublesome person could be handled with a smile.


    Havinge to terms with these things, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but worry about the situation in Japan.


    "Husband, how many days will we stay in China? We''ve canceled the trip to Italy and moved up the schedule; we''re not going to dy our time in China again, are we?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu with some concern.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and replied, "We''ll be home for a day, entertain my friends here for a day, then go back to my hometown for a day, and have a meal with the rtives and friends there for another day. If things go quickly, we can be back in Japan in four days, about five days ahead of the original itinerary. After all, we''ve canceled the trip to Italy and also our ns to visit China."


    "It still feels a bit regrettable! Once we''ve settled this matter, you have to make up for it with me!" Hiromi Jounouchi felt regretful even though she had decided to give up these travel ns herself.


    After all, this was supposed to be her honeymoon trip, and not being able to enjoy it to the fullest was a little disappointing.


    "I know. Let''s n another trip to Europe next year. Not just Italy; I also want to visit Greece and Switzend. I have yet to experience the scenery of the Alps," Chen Yu said to his wife with a smile.


    Hiromi Jounouchi naturally wanted to visit the ces Chen Yu mentioned, and she added, "Then I want to go to Spain and Provence, to see bullfights andvender fields!"


    However, amidst the excitement and anticipation, Hiromi Jounouchi also said with a hint of regret, "Too bad, all this has to wait until we finish our current business."


    "It''ll be good once we''re done," Chen Yu chuckled,forting his wife. But just what does being done mean?

 Chapter 589 - 585: Crimson Queen (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Seeing Yu Chen walking hand in hand with Hiromi Jounouchi from the pce entrance, a trace of spirit finally appeared on Queen Mary''s otherwise bored and exquisite face, showing an interested look.


    She slightly raised the folding fan in her hand, made of ivory, red silk, and rubies, and the originally melodious music abruptly paused before ceasing altogether.


    The men and women dancing in the ballroom, and the nobles conversing loudly around them, also stopped their actions and retreated to both sides, making way for a clear path.


    Queen Mary stood up from her reclining chair, with a magnificent silk andce gown studded with red gems that flowed like blood. The Queen''s arm, as pale as ivory, lightly lifted the hem of her skirt and took measured steps towards Yu Chen.


    Watching the queen approach him step by step, Yu Chen slightly adjusted his hat and greeted her, "My respects to you, Your Majesty the Queen."


    "Wee to your visit, Your Excellency the Demigod," Queen Mary also smiled at Yu Chen, gracefully extending her arm toward him, and on her fingers, a ruby zed dazzlingly like a me.


    At the sight of this, Yu Chen''s eyes subtly shifted, but he still bent down and gently kissed therge ruby ring on her finger.


    As Yu Chen performed the hand-kissing ritual with Queen Mary, Hiromi Jounouchi also lifted the hem of her skirt and curtseyed to her in ordance with the court etiquette she had learned earlier.


    This is not to say that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had much respect for Queen Mary; it was simply basic politeness. There was no need to be rude before taking action as that would only make oneself appear shallow.


    Moreover, Hiromi Jounouchi was surprised to find that as Queen Mary walked towards them, the warped and ghostly spirit-like pce slowly returned to normal, as if everything she had seen was just an illusion.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that what she had just witnessed had left such a deep impression and the nauseating feeling still lingering in her stomach, Hiromi Jounouchi would have thought she had been seeing things.


    But Hiromi Jounouchi knew that what she had just seen and what was now before her eyes was all real, and that the source of all the changesy in Queen Mary, standing before her.


    Sensing Hiromi Jounouchi''s gaze, Queen Mary turned her eyes toward her and asked Yu Chen, "Is this your wife? She is quite the beauty!"


    "Thank you for yourpliment, Your Majesty," Yu Chen replied, and once again took Hiromi Jounouchi''s hand, shielding her behind him before he said to Queen Mary, "It is a great honor to receive your invitation to attend the banquet."


    As Yu Chen expressed his gratitude to Queen Mary, he also scrutinized this "Bloody Mary." While Mary I was not known as a beauty in historical records, Elizabeth Bathory and Lee Kester were all renowned for their exceptional beauty in Europe, and the Crimson Queen who was born by fusing them also equally boasted a peerless countenance.


    The fair and delicate skin, along with the blue veins underneath, was a symbol of the European Blue Blood Nobility. Her aquiline nose rose gracefully, her cherry lips a vibrant red, and her pair of blue eyes sparkled with alluring brilliance. Adorned with exquisite jewelry, her towering hair bun and the long gown she wore further entuated the Queen''s figure to perfection. Coupled with an aura of nobility that was beyond reproach, she undeniably became the undisputed center of attention at the banquet.


    If it weren''t for the knowledge of her being an incredibly dangerous entity and the various ghostly spirits he had seen on his way here, Yu Chen felt that even he would have found it impossible not to be captivated by Her Majesty the Queen''s charm.


    However, at this moment his wife was standing behind him, and even though Yu Chen was a Demigod with the Death Attribute, he dared not indulge in such thoughts and quickly purged his mind of distractions, focusing on dealing with Queen Mary before him.


    "Hehe, His Excellency the Demigod is too kind. It is indeed an honor for you toe to this prison, as it has been quite a long time since we''ve had new guests here," Queen Mary said with augh, unfolding her fan to slightly shield her face.


    Hearing Queen Mary say this, Yu Chen''s expression shifted subtly as he asked, "Oh, is that so? It''s been a long time since you''ve had new guests?"


    "Yes, since Victoria ordered the Imperial Family''s court mages and the Church''s exorcists to seal this space, other than a variety of prisoners, we''ve had almost no new visitors. It does make me feel very lonely," Queen Mary revealed some very important information in her words, and then lightly chuckled, "After all, even the most luxurious banquet bes tiresome if it remains the same for two hundred years, doesn''t it?"


    Hearing Queen Mary say this, Yu Chen asked tentatively, "Even the Immortal Blood n feel boredom and weariness?"


    "Time is the enemy of all Long-Lived Kind, isn''t it? The lengthy years wear away at all feelings and beauty, making us lonelier and more isted," Queen Mary suddenly showed sorrow in response to Yu Chen''s question, and in that instant, her originally noble and invible aura became weathered and lonely.


    Sensing the change in Queen Mary''s aura, Yu Chen showed no reaction, but Hiromi Jounouchi behind him clearly felt that as the Queen''s mood shifted, the magnificent court and banquet around them instantly seemed to age hundreds of years, bing pale and decayed, with only her, Yu Chen, and Queen Mary before them unaffected.


    This surprised Hiromi Jounouchi. Clearly, the ghostly spirits and opulence she had seen earlier were manifestations of Her Majesty the Queen''s shifting emotions.


    When she was happy, it was avish pce; when she was bored, it would turn into a twisted nightmare; now that she felt lonely, it became a decaying graveyard.


    The ability to change the environment with a single thought, and without even actively altering it, merely leaking emotions could cause such astonishing transformations¡ªclearly, Queen Mary possessed truly formidable power.


    Yu Chen, of course, noticed all of this. After neutralizing the effects brought on by Queen Mary with his own Demigod power, he responded, "Therefore, as Long-Lived Kind, we need apanion who can stay by our side for a long time. Even as the ages pass, we can still have someone with us so we won''t feel alone or lonely."


    Hearing Yu Chen''s words, Queen Mary seemed momentarily stunned, and then her face revealed a slightly sorrowful yet somewhat envious smile, "It seems you have found apanion who can stay with you for a long time."

 Chapter 590 - 586: Four Faces (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Wanted)

    Perhaps it was the change in the Queen''s mood, the following ball became cheerful and lively, neither indulging in excess nor marked by ghostly spirits, but simply a joyous feast.


    Yet the more it was like this, the more vignt Chen Yu felt, maintaining an appropriately polite response on the surface, but in reality, he was always on tense guard against this Queen Mary.


    However, his mission tonight was merely to stall the Queen. As for the other "prisoners" in the city who did not obey the rules, they would be suppressed by Lord Nelson and his Royal Navy. With the addition of Gilles de Rais, a Legendary-rank Vampire, suppressing those disobedient "prisoners" would not be a difficult task.


    Moreover, their n did not involve provoking those ranked in the top ten on the list; they aimed merely at the weaker ones, who had only been left alone previously because the Royal Navy had been too busy to deal with them.


    "Is His Excellency the Demigod concerned about Lord Nelson''s actions tonight?" Perhaps sensing Chen Yu''s emotions, Queen Mary asked him while sipping her tea.


    Chen Yu was not surprised that Queen Mary was aware of this. After meeting the Queen, he could confirm that Queen Mary was indeed the most crucial entity within this space, or rather, this spacergely existed because of her. This prison might have been created to confine her, with the other prisoners as nothing more than an afterthought.


    Gracefully setting down her teacup and ying with the red folding fan in her hand, Queen Mary began with a slight smile, "Even if it''s merely to thank His Excellency the Demigod for attending my banquet tonight and granting me a delightful evening, I would not interfere with Mr. Nelson''s actions. Besides, the noise those fellows are making has somewhat bored me; cleaning up to bring a little peace to London might not be such a bad thing."


    At Queen Mary''s words, Chen Yu raised his eyebrows slightly and asked her, "Does Her Majesty the Queen know everything that happens in this city?"


    "You could say that, but unless there''s something that I find interesting, I''m not in the mood to monitor those tedious matters all day long." Perhaps, as Queen Mary imed, she was in good spirits while spending time with Chen Yu, "I initially kept those fellows around to see what kind of drama they could stage for me, but sadly, aside from adding a bit of amusement in the beginning, they have be so dull over the years that they bore me."


    At this point, Queen Mary''s face lit up with a radiant smile again, smiling at Chen Yu, "Fortunately, Your Excellency the Demigod has arrived, making all that was once boring and dreary interesting."


    Chen Yu couldn''t deny what Queen Mary had said, but after thinking it over, he still asked her, "Is there really nothing in the vast City of London that can entertain Your Majesty? This is the capital at the peak of the Empire, and the opening of the World''s Fair has brought all sorts of novel items to London; can none of this cater to Your Majesty''s preferences?"


    "They did indeed once satisfy my tastes, but if you see the same things for two hundred years, even the most novel and interesting things will be boring and monotonous," Queen Mary shook her head, seeming somewhat surprised that Chen Yu would ask such a question. "Your Excellency the Demigod, as an immortal being who lives forever, don''t you ever feel lonely and isted during the long years, despite having a partner who can apany you eternally?"


    Facing Queen Mary''s question, Chen Yu shook his head somewhat awkwardly, indicating that he indeed didn''t understand loneliness or istion: "After all, although I have achieved demigod status and possess an almost immortal life span, I am actually only thirty years old this year. I can''t yetprehend the solitude thates with such a prolonged life span."


    When Queen Mary heard that Chen Yu was only thirty years old, she was immediately shocked, her mouth agape and even forgetting to cover it with her fan: "A demigod at thirty? Are you a reincarnation of deities? To reach the realm of a demigod at such a young age is truly... astonishing!"


    Looking at Chen Yu''s youthful appearance, a strong jealousy arose in Queen Mary''s heart. She had spent hundreds of years and countless efforts, and even after being sealed here for two hundred years, she had not achieved demigod status, always unable to cross that final threshold. How could she not envy Chen Yu''s fortune in bing a demigod at merely thirty years old?


    With a thought as quick as lightning, the magnificent pce transformed once again, this time into a cage filled with crimson bloodlight.


    "Why can''t I be a demigod even after spending four hundred years and three lifetimes, while you only needed thirty years to do so? Why can you have an eternal soul mate to be with you forever, while I can only be forever sealed in this miserable cage, suffering the pain of loneliness and istion?" Queen Mary roared.


    Her originally beautiful face immediately became hideous and terrifying. Four sharp fangs protruded from the corners of her mouth, transforming her inviting red lips into a fearsome gaping maw. Her seductive figure morphed into the shape of a monster, with arthropod limbs piercing through her elegant gown, and an exaggerated insect-like abdomen protruding from beneath, while multiple eye-covered tentacles extended from her back, each tipped with sharp mouthparts. Her once delicate waist burst through the corset, revealing four faces on her abdomen, and a gilded skull embedded in the center, surrounded by the four faces.


    Looking at those four closed-eyed faces and the gilded skull, Chen Yu finally understood what Queen Mary had done and why she had be this way.


    "So this is yours," Chen Yu said, taking out the Human Skin Book from his possession. As soon as he took it out, the book resonated with the gilded skull in the Queen''s abdomen and another object in the pce.


    The moment the gilded skull and the Human Skin Book resonated, the four faces with closed eyes also opened their eyes and howled at Chen Yu: "Give it back to me!"


    The Crimson Queen finallyunched an attack on Chen Yu at this moment, aiming not only to devour his demigod flesh to break through the shackles that had troubled her for hundreds of years but also to consume Jounouchi Hiromi, the source of her envy, and to reim a part of her own body, thus truly resurrecting!

 Chapter 591 - 587: Name (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    Facing the hideous and fearsome figure of Queen Mary lunging towards him, even though her outstretched ws were already within inches, Yu Chen still casually picked up the cane that had been set aside, stabbing at Queen Mary with it and, while doing so, managed to instruct Hiromi Jounouchi, "Wife, deal with these underlings for me, I''ll take care of the Queen!"


    Having said that, he then spread his own wings, transforming into the appearance of an Underworld Feather Angel, and his cane also morphed into a Great Cross Sword, thrusting straight at the Queen''s chest.


    However, Queen Mary''s folding fan acted like a shield, blocking directly in front of Yu Chen''s sword''s edge.


    The seemingly frail folding fan, after being coated with ayer of blood light, firmly blocked Yu Chen''s sword''s edge.


    The other hand of Queen Mary eerily stretched out, like a boneless whip,shing towards Hiromi Jounouchi, who was standing behind Yu Chen, preparing to draw her weapon.


    This sudden strike left Hiromi Jounouchi somewhat caught off guard, and although she barely dodged Queen Mary''s ws by moving to the side, the ne around her neck was snatched off by Queen Mary.


    "Ah! My ne!" Seeing the ne Yu Chen had given her being snatched away and falling onto the bloodstained ground, Hiromi Jounouchi let out a cry of rm and then looked towards Queen Mary with eyes filled with rage, she was angry.


    Her jewelry and long gown vanished in an instant, blue Dragon Scale Armor enveloped her body, a pair of Dragon Wings unfurled, she picked up the dropped ne from the ground, but instead of engaging in battle with the nobles in the banquet hall who had turned into monsters, Hiromi Jounouchi flew straight out.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi flying out of the courtyard, Queen Mary burst into a crazedugh, "Hahaha, is this your eternal soul mate? She actually turns to run away in the face of an enemy!"


    "I don''t think she''s running away." Yu Chen didn''t believe his wife was fleeing, on the contrary, he sensed the anger in Hiromi Jounouchi, "Perhaps you can get a taste of what is called Dragon''s Wrath."


    While speaking, Yu Chen''s Great Cross Sword repeatedly stabbed at the four faces on Queen Mary''s abdomen and the Gilded skull, forcing Queen Mary to open a pair of insect wings that grew on her backside and fly up to dodge Yu Chen''s attacks.


    Yet, although the sh between the two appeared fierce, with each of Yu Chen''s swords strikes swift as lightning, seemingly capable of slicing Queen Mary in half upon contact, his offense was consistently measured and deliberate, purely relying on his swordsmanship without employing any Spell power or the might of a Demigod.


    Queen Mary seemed to also revel in this rare pleasure, only using the folding fan in her hand to block Yu Chen''s de, without other actions from the tentacles on her back and the four faces on her abdomen. Even the arm that had attacked Hiromi Jounouchi did not stretch out again, which made the entire battle appear as if both participants were merely biding their time.


    As for the nobles who attended the banquet, although they turned into an array of insect and monster hybrids when Queen Mary revealed her monstrous form, they still carried on with the party. However, what was on the banquet tables had transformed; the cakes that were once sweet now rotted and stank, the juicy roast meat turned into bloody limbs and torsos, eyeballs floated in the soup bowls, organs wereid out on the tes, and stench-filled blood flowed over the champagne tower...


    Everything was like hell, including the band and their instruments, which also transformed; the harp turned into a living person kneeling on the ground, their entire body serving as the frame of the harp, its strings made of veins and tendons pulled out from within; the trumpets ¨C both big and small ¨C still looked like brass instruments, but their shapes had mutated, fully fusing into the musicians'' flesh, each blow carrying with it the wails of the musicians'' blood and flesh.


    The violin appeared to be made by inserting the soundboard into the back of a living baby, with the child''s ribs spreading open the resonating box, and the spine from the back bing the fingerboard. The yer used the bow to pull on the baby''s extracted spinal cord and nerves, eliciting different pitches of wailing, just like the previous performance of the piece.


    If this had been an ordinary person, they would have gone insane upon witnessing all of this, but Yu Chen remained indifferent to these horrors and instead still seemed enthusiastic, fighting and chatting casually with Queen Mary.


    "You have four faces on you, plus one of your own, and counting the skull, that should make up six identities for you. I''m quite curious as to which six they are." Once again thrusting his sword against the folding fan that Queen Mary had held against her chest, Yu Chen asked her, "Or perhaps I should call you by some name, Mary Stuart? Elizabeth Bathory? Or Lee Kester?"


    "Those two names are merely additional bonuses, from the beginning, I have had only one name, Mary!" Queen Mary let out a shrill scream, grabbed the oldest and most serious of the four faces on her abdomen, and tore it off, pressing it onto her own face. Where the face had been torn off, another face quickly grew out, precisely the one that had been Queen Mary''s own face before.


    "Mary? So you really are Mary Stuart, Queen of Ennd and Irnd?" Yu Chen tried to extract more information from Queen Mary, who had nowpletely be a monster.


    She had a total of five faces; one was Mary Stuart, Elizabeth Bathory and Lee Kester were add-ons, so who were the other two faces? She said she had lived three lifetimes, always with the single name Mary; could it be that these two faces also belonged to historical figures named Mary?


    Yu Chen pondered while still circling around Queen Mary. However, just then, a tremendous sound of water came from outside the pce, as if waves were crashing against rocks.


    Upon hearing this sound, Yu Chen smiled and with a lift of his lips, said, "It seems before you answer my question, you may first witness the Dragon''s Wrath."


    Having said that, Yu Chen forced Queen Mary back with a thrust of his sword and, with a turn, flew out of the banquet hall.


    Just as Queen Mary was about to give chase, a torrent of blood poured in from outside the door, quickly engulfing the nobles who were still enjoying the fleshful feast in the hall.


    The blood quickly filled the entire banquet hall, and except for Queen Mary, who was flying in the air, all the nobles and every bit of filth within the hall were drowned in the blood.


    Looking down at the churning blood beneath her and at the nobles dissolving in it, the smile on Queen Mary''s face grew increasingly maniacal, "Blood? Dare to y with blood in front of me? Hahaha! I will turn you into a fountain in my pce!"


    After speaking, Queen Mary let out a bout of maniacalughter, broke straight through the banquet hall''s ss window, and rushed out.


    In the sky above, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi stood side by side, calmly waiting for her, while the pce below was already a sea of blood red.

 Chapter 592 - 588: Blood Orochi (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Gazing at the pce below that had already been submerged by the bloodwaters, Jounouchi Hiromi revealed a sense of relief after venting her frustrations, and upon seeing the approaching Queen Mary, she directly initiated an attack.


    Several Blood Spears, condensed from fresh blood, materialized beside Jounouchi Hiromi. With a wave of her hand, they shot towards Queen Mary.


    However, Queen Mary didn''t make any attempt to dodge. Instead, wearing a mocking smile, she watched as the Blood Spears fired by Jounouchi Hiromi approached her...and then they came to a halt.


    "You''re using blood to attack me? Hahaha! Don''t you know that my power is blood itself?" Queen Mary let out a wildugh. With just a light flick of the folding fan in her hand, the spears that she had frozen in ce were sent flying back towards Jounouchi Hiromi, even faster than before.


    Although surprised that Queen Mary could reflect the Blood Spears, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t have time to think during the battle. She directly disrupted the magic structure of the Blood Spears, turning them back into blood. Afterward, she gathered the blood in her hands, forming it into the Blood Longspear she had previously used.


    However, now without Xiao Lan to serve as her mount, the Blood Longspear merely maintained the length of a normalnce and didn''t transform into the Dragon Lance that spanned over a dozen meters.


    Clutching the Blood Longspear, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t charge at Queen Mary but instead tossed her Blood Longspear towards the blood-drowned pce below. Afterpleting this action, she drew her Blood Greatsword, holding the sword with one hand to protect herself while reaching down towards the bloodwaters that submerged the pce with the other, summoning a Magic Circle that covered the entire edifice. Within the Magic Circle, the bloodwaters churned, as if something was being summoned by Jounouchi Hiromi from within the bloody deluge.


    Chen Yu naturally couldn''t let Jounouchi Hiromi confront Queen Mary alone. While Jounouchi Hiromi shot Blood Spears at Queen Mary, Chen Yu restored the pocket watch that had been hanging from his clothes to a ck leather-bound tome andid it open in front of him. Using the Great Cross Sword in his hand as a casting tool, he also summoned a massive Magic Circle in the sky.


    Compared to Jounouchi Hiromi''s subtler moves, the Magic Circle summoned by Chen Yu clearly posed a greater threat to Queen Mary.


    Ignoring whatever Jounouchi Hiromi was summoning from the blood below, Queen Mary let out a wild howl, radiating a burst of blood light. All four faces on her abdomen opened their eyes, screaming in unison.


    A wave of sound, almost visible to the naked eye, pushed through the air like a cannonball towards Chen Yu. If hit, the force would be enough to pulverize flesh and bone.


    But Queen Mary was merely using the soundwave to disrupt Chen Yu''s spellcasting. While screaming, the massive abdomen beneath her writhed, expelling a swarm of insect-like creatures the size of mosquitoes towards Chen Yu.


    These mosquito-sized insects swelled as they caught the breeze, nearly doubling in size in the blink of an eye. By the time they reached Chen Yu, they had grown asrge as palm-sized locusts, swarming like a dark cloud. The noise of their pping wings and mouthparts was truly terrifying.


    Yet Chen Yu was unfazed. He simply ced his unsworded left hand on the open "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and activated a Defensive Spell, summoning another Magic Circle in front of him, which formed into a Magic Shield.


    The palm-sized mosquitoes struck the Magic Shield and turned instantly into ashes at mere touch, igniting a burst of dark green sparks.


    Due to the sheer number of these mosquitoes, their rapid impact lit up the entire Magic Shield, making it appear as if a green orb had manifested in the sky.


    Seeing that her summoned mosquitoes could not breach Chen Yu''s defense, Queen Mary did not persist stubbornly. Instead, shemanded the swarm, dark as clouds, to sweep towards Jounouchi Hiromi, as if intending topletely devour her flesh and blood.


    Inparison to Chen Yu, who could easily fend off the dark swarm with a single Magic Shield, Jounouchi Hiromi was somewhat inferior. However, she was, after all, a Legendary-rank Blood Knight. While maintaining her summoning of the blood below, she drew a circle with the sword in her other hand. From it flew countless Blood Bats, forming a blood cloud that violently shed with the ck mosquito cloud.


    As she maintained the summoning of the Blood Bats to counter the mosquitoes and bought time, the entity that Jounouchi Hiromi had called forth from below finally revealed itself amidst the Blood River.


    After a burst of intense red light, a huge red snake head and its slender neck rose from the Sea of Blood. The mere swaying of its head left the pce below in ruins. Once the snake head located Queen Mary, itunched an electrically charged breath attack into the sky at her.


    Queen Mary also sensed the threat of this attack and dodged hurriedly. However, as the attack brushed past her and exploded into a burst of lightning, more heads rose from the Sea of Blood,unching subsequent attacks at her.


    Seeing Queen Mary dodging the relentless attacks of multiple serpent heads, a smug smile appeared on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face. Shended on one of the serpent heads, merging her lower half with it, and all eight heads rose together from the Blood River.


    Blood Orochi, a spell developed by Jounouchi Hiromi after her ascension to legendary status and further strengthening her control over the Blood River. It mimicked the serpent Orochi from Japanese Mythology, summoning eight snake heads tounch various attribute attacks at the enemy¡ªa very powerful Legendary Spell.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi''s powers were still somewhatcking and she couldn''t bring out the full potential of this spell. Just maintaining the summoning of the eight heads was already taxing for her. If not for her enormous Magic Power due to her Dragon Bloodline, she wouldn''t be able to use this technique. As a result, she could only simultaneously control three heads to attack, and the eight heads could notunch different types of attacks, restricted only to Lightning Breath.


    In fact, if she could maximize the power of this spell, she wouldn''t need to control it herself. Instead, the souls of the enemies devoured by the Blood River could be used tomand the serpent heads to attack, while she would only need to maintain their existence, not control the offensive like she had to now.


    Yet, even as an iplete spell, it was still a Legendary Spell, enough to pose a threat to Queen Mary, forcing her to respond with full seriousness and effort.


    All the while Queen Mary was preupied with Jounouchi Hiromi, the creature summoned by Chen Yu was also revealing its equally massive form in the sky.

 Chapter 593 - 589: The Beheaded Queen (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    The summoned being by Yu Chen was not any monster or undead creature, but a massive angel statue.


    Four vast wings unfurled behind the angel, with elegant feminine armor covering the over ten-meter-tall statue. In its left hand, it held a shield, and in its right, a sword. A crown of honor rested on the statue''s head, so sacred and pure.


    Witnessing the angel summoned by Yu Chen, Queen Mary''s expression instantly turnedplex and even revealed a hint of ferocity.


    "Why! Why would the angel answer your summons! This cannot be a messenger of God! I do not acknowledge it!" Queen Mary roared in anger, pointing at the angel statue behind Yu Chen as she cursed loudly, "Why! Why didn''t you descend when my mother was ill and I prayed devoutly! When my father disgraced me as a bastard and imprisoned me, and my devout prayers met with no answer! I gave everything, finally reiming what belonged to me, I devoutly restored God''s glory in my kingdom, even at the cost of the infamous title of a bloody tyrant! All for the wish of a child! Why did you give me hope twice, only for it to all be in vain! I will never acknowledge you as an angel! Never!"


    As Queen Mary roared, the blood-red radiance around her intensified, forming a shape of a rose behind her.


    That was the symbol of the Tudor dynasty, the red and white rose emblem.


    With the formation of the red and white rose, Queen Mary''s domain also spread out. Although she had not yet be a true demigod and her domain had not fully formed, her rage from the appearance of the angel statue and her reckless actions enabled her, who was already on the brink of demigod status, to spread her domain as well.


    Seeing Queen Mary open her domain and the mosquitos that were shrouded in bloodlight bing more bloodthirsty and frenzied under its influence, and beginning to mutate wildly, Yu Chen slightly furrowed his brow. He leaned back, merging with a person-high blue crystal at the chest of the angel statue.


    As Yu Chen merged, the statue that was formerly just an angel came to life.


    The wings gently bloomed, and a grey radiance burst forth from the angel, recing its holiness, endowing the angel with an aura of death and tranquility.


    And as the Domain of Death spread, the mosquitos that had been attacking Hiromi Jounouchi, upon being enveloped in the grey light, instantly turned into dead matter, falling from the sky like an effective insecticide.


    Grey and red domains collided in the sky above the ruined pce, leading to a vehement sh of two entirely different domains.


    But ultimately, Queen Mary was only on the cusp of demigod status. Even though she could also open a domain, it was inferior to Yu Chen''s genuine demigod domain and was soon overwhelmed by the grey light.


    Facing this situation, Queen Mary''s anger intensified. The tentacle mouthparts on her back, full of eyes, fully opened, revealing concentric circles of sharp teeth that ferociously bit towards the angel.


    However, the colossal angel merely ced its shield before it, easily defending against Queen Mary''s attack. The tentacles turned to stone sculpture the moment they touched the shield, then shattered into fragments and fell from the sky.


    Seeing petrification creeping from the tentacles towards her body, Queen Mary had no choice but to sever them to avoid being petrified herself.


    Seeing her attack rendered ineffective, Queen Mary furiously tore another face from her abdomen and affixed it onto her own. As she did so, she also dodged the shes of the giant sword wielded by the Angel.


    Fortunately, due to the Angel''s immense size and correspondingly less agile movements, she sessfully avoided the Angel''s attack andpleted the face swap.


    However, with the transformation of this face, the original bloody, ghostly domain instantly changed into a luxurious pink hue. The Queen''s mutated limbs swiftly retracted, restoring her human form, while the four faces that had been on her abdomen turned into four masks floating around her. She held the gilded skull in her hand.


    It seemed that with the change of face, Queen Mary hadpletely be a different person.


    "To think a true Demigod could push me to this extent, I didn''t want to use the powers of this lifetime." After changing her face, Queen Mary seemed to have undergone a tremendous shift in personality, as if she had be another person.


    Waving the folding fan in her hand, she dispelled the Lightning Breath emitted by the Blood Orochi controlled by Hiromi Jounouchi below. Queen Mary disyed none of the terrible anger she had before but instead revealed a sweet smile on her face. Like an innocent girl, she looked at the Angel before her and called out to Chen Yu, "Your Excellency the Demigod,e dance with me!"


    With her voice, strains of music sounded. The stench of blood in the original domain was reced by the sweet fragrance of desserts, and the sky, which had been divided into red and grey by the two domains, transformed into a great banquet hall. Queen Mary also began to dance gracefully.


    Watching the dancing Queen Mary, both Chen Yu inside the Angel Statue and Hiromi Jounouchi atop the blood-red serpent''s head felt an impulse to dance with her.


    But Chen Yu quickly suppressed the idea and shrouded Hiromi Jounouchi in his own domain, dispelling the thought from her as well.


    "Why won''t you dance with me? Or would you prefer some sweets? I absolutely adore sweet treats!" As Queen Mary spoke, the gnats circling around her body transformed into various desserts and cakes, which then surged towards Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi in an overwhelming wave.


    However, neither Chen Yu nor Hiromi Jounouchi needed to touch these desserts and cakes; they knew better, especially since they were transformed from gnats.


    Thus, both of them deployed their defenses to block these confections.


    However, the Blood Orochi summoned by Hiromi Jounouchi was simply toorge and couldn''t avoid being hit by the dessert and cake assault. The parts struck by these treats were quickly assimted, turning into new desserts.


    Seeing this, Hiromi Jounouchi quickly retracted the Blood Orochi''s serpent heads, coiling them together in a defensive posture to fend off the dessert attack and avoid having the entire Blood Orochi assimted into a giant cake.


    "I know who you are." Looking at the cakes and the dancing Queen Mary, Chen Yu suddenly spoke out her identity, "You are the beheaded Queen of France, Marie Antote."

 Chapter 594 - 590: Red and Gray (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Ah ha, you''ve actually guessed my name, how remarkable!" Queen Mary ceased her dancing steps and shed a sweet smile, pping her hands as if Chen Yu guessing her name was a truly remarkable feat.


    And with her pping, arge group of masked nobles also appeared around her, issuing various acims, some bowing toward Chen Yu and even nobledies and young noble girls casting coquettish nces his way.


    All this seemed so lovely and joyful, like a sweet invitation beckoning Chen Yu to join Queen Mary''s banquet, to be her dance partner, and then to dance with her for all eternity.


    Perhapspared to the ferocious and mad Mary Tudor, Marie Antote seemed so harmless and adorable, yet for those facing her, thetter was far more dangerous than the former.


    The threat posed by the former is obvious, one that you could face and resist with enough courage, but the sweetness brought by thetter is exactly what''s hardest to resist.


    Which is more dangerous, a nightmare or a beautiful dream? If it''s a nightmare, you would do everything possible to wake up, but with a beautiful dream, you would only think about how to make itst a bit longer.


    Marie Antote is no different, her power is not in apparent fangs and ws, but everything she presents is far more dangerous than Mary Tudor before her.


    Once you touch the cakes and desserts, you''re assimted, turned into new confections; once the ball begins, it never ends, and when you stop dancing, it also means life hase to a halt.


    Compared to tangible attacks, such intangible temptations are far deadlier dangers.


    Fortunately, Queen Mary had not taken the final step to be a demigod; what she disyed was merely a half-finished domain, her seductive power limited and iplete, allowing Chen Yu to resist such temptation with ease.


    Otherwise, even as a demigod, Chen Yu would have had to face a truly sweet dream, a slightest ckness would have plunged him into its depths.


    Although Chen Yu could resist the temptation with the power of a demigod, Jounouchi Hiromi was still only legendary; although she had the power of Chen Yu''s domain to help her resist Queen Mary''s influence, she was already somewhat affected.


    That cake looks like the limited edition one I sawst time, I really want to taste it! That was my favorite snack as a child, I feel like having it again! That was the birthday cake I had on myst birthday, I love the taste of the nuts on it! That''s our wedding cake, I haven''t tried the cream figurines on it yet!


    Even knowing that her thoughts were dangerous, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help being tempted by the pastries and cakes floating before her eyes, unable to stop the wave of delicious vors that filled her mind, even knowing that they had been disgusting mutated insects just moments ago.


    In such a situation, she naturally struggled to control the Blood Orochi she had summoned; the eight snake heads, originally coiled together, were now somewhat loose, and gaps appeared in her defense.


    And in the instant a gap appeared in her defense, countless cakes and sweets surged towards her like a storm, instantly tearing open the slight gap in her defenses.


    If it hadn''t been for Chen Yu swiftly striking out with his sword to intercept the storm of cakes and pastries, and using the Domain of Death to "kill" the other desserts hurtling towards her, Jounouchi Hiromi would have undoubtedly been overwhelmed by them.


    Jolted awake from her fantasy about the sweets, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a chill of fear and truly realized just how terrifying Queen Mary was, and just how mighty a Demigod could be.


    Although the battle between Chen Yu and Queen Mary seemed simple, with one conjuring a Grand Statue and the other summoning a Court Ball and a host of pastries, there was no shing, no shes of weapons shattering the heavens and earth, and not even a Magic bombardment. In fact, the scene was less spectacr than the earlier spectacle of the pce being flooded with blood or the summoning of the Blood Orochi.


    Yet in terms of danger, whether it was the grey glow surrounding Chen Yu and the Angel Statue or the pink domain around Queen Mary and the pce she stood beside, if they were to unleash their full power, they could obliterate the city beneath their feet in an instant.


    Queen Mary''s pink domain seemed different from the previous blood-colored one, and Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t clear on its specific effects. However, having almost been seduced by those pastries and nearly transformed into a pastry person herself, she clearly recognized the peril. She feared that if the power of this domain were to be unleashed...


    A city built of cakes and candies in fairytales is indeed dreamy and beautiful, but if the sweets you''re eating are transformed from living people, it bes truly horrifying.


    As for Chen Yu''s Domain of Death, that held the power to kill anything alive in an instant.


    Not with swords or Magic, nor with soul extraction or the like, but literally death ¨C the direct transformation of anything living into death.


    When Jounouchi Hiromi was almost hit by a cake earlier, she saw with her own eyes how a piece of tempting cake, inches away from her, instantaneously disintegrated. Although everything seemed normal, she knew, that piece of cake was dead.


    This was the utmost masterpiece of the Necromancy School, the true power of the divine creation, the Underworld Feather Angel ¨C spreading the Nether God''s wings and bestowing upon all creatures the equality of death.


    However, right now the power of both domains was being used in opposition to one another, and it was apparent that Chen Yu''s domain was more dominant. Although Queen Mary, having transformed from Mary Tudor to Marie Antote, had gradually stabilized her situation and even managed to sneak attacks on Jounouchi Hiromi, it was clear she couldn''t hold out like this for long.


    Despite her smile remaining sweet and her dance steps light, her urgency was palpably increasing.


    After all, she was merely a Legendary Peak, infinitely close to a Demigod. While she could contend with a true Demigod thanks to her unique powers and the special environment here, this confrontation came with a price and a time limit, and Marie Antote was not adept at frontlinebat. With her main abilities ineffective, she was already preparing to switch faces once again.


    By this time, Jounouchi Hiromi had already dismissed the summoning of the Blood Orochi, realizing that while her Legendary Spell indeed had formidable power, it still fell short of shaking a being almost on par with a Demigod.


    However, the unwillingness in her heart made her clench her teeth. She didn''t want to just hide behind Chen Yu, relying on his protection. Chen Yu had already bestowed her with such great power; if she needed his protection on top of that, she would be too useless.


    Jounouchi Hiromi decided to take a gamble and elevate herself from Blood Knight to Crimson Empress.

 Chapter 595 - 591: The Third Marie (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    Hiromi Jounouchi took out her "Crimson Hymn" from her person, and as she opened the pages, she alsonded in the pool of blood below. However, as a Blood Knight, she didn''t sink into the blood but instead stood on its surface.


    "The essence of the ancient, the hymn of the immortal, return to silent death."


    She recited the incantation from the book in the unique Necromantic Language, a Magic Array emerged beneath her feet, and it swiftly expanded.


    "Flowing torrents, tranquil splendor, forever coursing."


    The blood began to whirl, further engulfing the pce that had already been reduced to ruins, spreading and forming aplete circle at the original location of the pce, with everything inside utterly devoured.


    "Distilled death, refined remains, boiling spirits."


    Within the swirling blood, an altar rose with eight spires on which symbols of the Eight Great Necromantic Schools were inscribed, appearing ancient and mysterious. Hiromi Jounouchi''s position was precisely where the sacrifice would take ce.


    "Embers of destruction, pirs of bnce, the stairway to the sun is devoured by a giant dragon."


    With Jounouchi Hiromi''s enchantment, crimson mes arose from the ancient altar, igniting under her feet and lighting up the Magic Array that covered the surface of the altar, with powers projecting from the eight spires dyeing the Array in different hues.


    The mes gradually enveloped Hiromi Jounouchi''s body, swallowing her whole, and the surrounding blood flowed upward through grooves specially left around the altar into the Magic Array within, filling every line, providing fuel for the crimson mes.


    Witnessing the actions of Hiromi Jounouchi below, Yu Chen was shocked. He had not anticipated that she would choose toplete the Promotion Ceremony of a Legendary ss at such a time.


    The risks involved were beyond doubt. Should the ceremony be disturbed, not only could it fail, but Jounouchi Hiromi might even lose her soul.


    The Promotion Ceremony of the Crimson Empress involved summoning a Ritual Altar within the Blood River of a Blood Knight, then using the summoned Blood mes to ignite oneself along with the Blood River, allowing the Blood mes to smelt one''s flesh and soul to achieve the ss promotion from Blood Knight to Crimson Empress.


    Originally, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had nned to consider the ss transition ceremony after their honeymoon trip back to Japan. However, they didn''t expect Hiromi Jounouchi to summon the altar and start the ceremony at this time, evidently putting Yu Chen in a passive position.


    Faced with his wife who was undergoing promotion, Yu Chen couldn''t possibly do nothing. He had to control the Angel Statue to descend above the altar, covering the entire altar with his Domain to prevent Queen Mary from interfering with the ceremony.


    Queen Mary, who had also noticed this scene,ughed with delight. She was almost at her limit, but the current situation gave her the best opportunity.


    Even though she couldn''t escape while trapped in this space, if the tables were turned, there was much more she could do. Moreover, she didn''t believe that a Demigod focusing on defense would be able to withstand "her" power.


    "She" was the most powerful identity of Queen Mary, one she had been cultivating since the days of Mary Tudor, reaping power after three reincarnations, thedder that allowed her almost to reach the legendary peak of Demigodhood. It was also the reason this space existed, and likewise the first name on the list that Sherlock Holmes had given to Yu Chen.


    Yes, on the list of "Prisoners" given to Yu Chen by Sherlock Holmes, although the existence ranked first indeed referred to her, the name was not Mary Tudor, nor Marie Antote, nor Bloody Mary and the two Vampires, but Mary Shelley.


    The Mother of Science Fiction who wrote "Frankenstein," the first true science fiction novel.


    It may seem incredibly unbelievable that, in her lifetime, besides writing the science fiction novel "Frankenstein," Mary Shelley''s achievements did not even surpass those of her husband, Percy Bysshe Shelley, a famous British Romantic poet, one of the most outstanding English poets in history, and the first socialist poet.


    But with "Frankenstein" alone, she is incontrovertibly the world''s first true science fiction writer, the Mother of Science Fiction.


    Every science fiction novel that we see today originates from her, including legendary, hall-of-fame novels like "Star Trek," "Star Wars," "2001: A Space Odyssey," "The Hitchhiker''s Guide to the Gxy," "The Time Machine," and even the more familiar works like "The Three-body Problem"¡ªall these iconic pieces of science fiction literature trace their roots back to "Frankenstein," penned by the Mother of Science Fiction.


    She is the creator of the science fiction genre, the founding progenitor.


    Even though she was not famous in her lifetime, the tremendous influence and vigorous development of science fiction in the more than two hundred years since she wrote "Frankenstein" have endowed this pioneer of science fiction with unparalleled power.


    Even if she were to be a deity of science fiction through this power, Yu Chen would find it unsurprising.


    As the mask representing Mary Shelley was ced on Marie Antote''s face, her everything once again underwent a transformation.


    The pce in the sky, once serving as a stage, disappeared, turning into a modest antique table with nothing more than a quill and a stack of white paper on it, and Queen Mary herself became in and elegant, looking rather inconspicuous.


    But when she appeared in this image, the other four faces that had still been present vanished as if they had merged into her body, and the surrounding pink domain gradually became a quiet, dark red color, seemingly less threatening.


    But Yu Chen clearly felt the threat because, as Queen Mary''s domain turned dark red, he found that his own grey Domain of Death seemed somewhat unable to suppress hers.


    This made Yu Chen feel both troubled and awkward, and he also felt a bit of resentment towards Hiromi Jounouchi for having to change sses in the middle of a battlefield.


    However, that feeling was fleeting, and he still maintained his defensive stance as the Angel positioned the Shield in front of him.


    And Mary Shelley merely walked to the unremarkable little table, sat down, and began to write on the paper.


    "His limbs were in proportion, and I had selected his features as beautiful. Beautiful! Great God! His yellow skin scarcely covered the work of muscles and arteries beneath; his hair was of a lustrous ck and flowing; his teeth of pearly whiteness. But these luxuriances only formed a more horrid contrast with his watery eyes, that seemed almost of the same color as the dun-white sockets in which they were set, his shriveledplexion and straight ck lips."


    This was a description of the monster''s appearance from "Frankenstein," and as Mary Shelley wrote, a creature eight feet tall appeared before her.

 Chapter 596 - 592: Essence and Origin (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Frankenstein, the protagonist of the novel "Frankenstein," was a genius scientist who, with his extraordinary medical knowledge, assembled an eight-foot-tall monster from stolen corpses and endowed it with life, animating it and turning it into a living being.


    However, he abandoned the creature he had created because of its hideousness, subjecting it to a series of rejections and disdain, until the originally kind-hearted monster, faced with people''s rejection, became angry and brutal. Frankenstein destroying thepanion he had promised to create for the monster was the final straw that drove the creature to insane vengeance, even killing Frankenstein''s beloved bride on their wedding night.


    In the legends that followed, the original creature came to be known as Frankenstein''s Monster, and Frankenstein, the name of its creator, became the moniker for the creature itself.


    This was once just a story, but when the story''s creator, through the belief people ced in it, became a being almost equivalent to a demigod, everything in the story also became reality.


    When Mary Shelley once more began writing about the monster she had created within her own domain, the monster truly descended.


    But looking at this monster, Chen Yu showed no concern for the threat it posed, merely heaving a deep sigh, "What a pity, if you were just Mary Shelley, by now you would have been a deity."


    "If I were just Mary Shelley, how could I have gathered the umtions of three lifetimes to attain all this?" Mary Shelley said with a serene smile, bearing a hint of regret, "Back then, I had no idea that a book could bring me so much. I merely wanted to fill the void and truly resurrect myself by leveraging the umtion of three lifetimes. Little did I know that the final piece Icked would take a full two hundred years to appear."


    At this, Mary Shelley turned to Chen Yu and earnestly pleaded, "Your Excellency the Demigod, could you return my missing piece to me? If you''re willing to return it, I can agree to any condition you ask, even assisting you in bing divine is no problem."


    Mary Shelley considered the offer she had made quite generous; she didn''t think that Chen Yu, as a demigod, would refuse such an opportunity to advance further.


    However, to her surprise, Chen Yu refused.


    "Ick not the methods for bing divine, and I have my own ns for how to achieve it, so please forgive my refusal," Chen Yu''s voice emanated from within the angel statue, uttering a statement that starkly changed Mary Shelley''s countenance, "Moreover, the Mysticism School''s soul-separation resurrection ritual, after losing the body and intellect, and forcibly resurrecting yourself with just bone, soul, spirit, and primal matter, and then trying to forcibly make up for it through three lifetimes of rebirth, has long tainted your essence. Even if you were toplete your physique and intellect, are you really capable of resurrecting and thereby breaking through the final barrier to immortality?"


    "How could you know? Such an ancient mystical ritual should have been long lost!" Mary Shelley''s face showed surprise and panic. She had never expected that her greatest reliance for divinity would be known to the other, who had pointed out ws even she had been unaware of.


    Hearing Mary Shelley''s astonishment, Chen Yu couldn''t help but show a wry smile and said, "It seems that the person who taught you this method did not tell you its origin and you did not understand the essence of the ritual. It''s no wonder you ended up like this. Having lost both the body and intellect, the sublimation steps have lost their two most crucialdders; there is no way you can break through the bounds of a demigod."


    Chen Yu, hidden within the angel statue, shook his head and sighed, "You were too hasty. Indeed, the three life cycles could allow you to resurrect, but at the same time, they have defiled the purity of your soul. The terror brought forth by Bloody Mary or the reverence brought by the Mother of Science Fiction could have been enough for you to break through the shackles of a demigod. However, since your very essence is no longer pure and the three life cycles have mingled these two concepts, they have be the chains that imprison you, unless you can abandon one of them, you will never be able to be a demigod."


    It was only now that Chen Yu truly understood how this space, and so many bizarre entities within it, hade into existence.


    Simply put, this is the Divine Kingdom of Queen Mary.


    In her time, Queen Mary acquired knowledge of the Mysticism School and the Resurrection Ritual from an unknown source, likely during the period when she had been dethroned. As for why she would use the Resurrection Ritual, Chen Yu spected that it might have been rted to herck of an heir.


    However, an error urred during her resurrection ritual; the Human Skin Book, a crucial prop, went missing, forcing her topensate through the transmigration of three lifetimes which led to the creation of the personas Marie Antote and Mary Shelley.


    This n could havepleted her deficiencies, and even if she couldn''t be a deity, breaking through to demigod status should have been possible.


    Yet, in the Victorian Era, her efforts to ascend to godhood ultimately came to naught, and along with the embryonic Divine Kingdom, she was sealed and became a memory of London.


    Chen Yu wasn''t exactly clear on what happened back then, but considering the Victorian Era marked the zenith of the British Empire, ruling over territories all around the world, for Queen Victoria, who crafted the Empire''s splendor, to seal a problematic Legendary being, a remnant who sought to restore a deposed dynasty, was not a difficult task, even if that being possessed the power of a demigod.


    As for the reason this space harbored so many unusual existences, Chen Yu guessed it was a consequence of herst-minute attempts at Divine Enthronement.


    Because her very foundation was that of a resurrected mythological Ghosts and Monsters, the entities influenced by her also skewed towards such beings, allowing these existences to absorb the faith brought about by their respective myths and thus acquiring an unkible nature.


    These unkible entities could now be referred to as Godly Abominations.


    Since the British Government could not destroy them, they opted to make use of this sealed half-god kingdom''s remnants as a prison, tossing all these "Prisoners" into it.


    Having understood all this, Chen Yu abandoned the idea of killing Queen Mary. Even though she was not a demigod, she had already acquired the essence of Bing Divine, and Chen Yu couldn''tpletely destroy her; at best, he could only seal her just like Queen Victoria did in the past.


    While Chen Yu was contemting how to seal Queen Mary, Jounouchi Hiromi''s ss change ritual reached a crucial moment.


    What exceeded Chen Yu''s expectations was that she was actually absorbing the power in this space that should have belonged to Queen Mary.


    "Essence Plunder? Hiromi, so this was your n all along!" As Chen Yu saw the power rted to blood that belonged to Queen Mary being continuously absorbed by the altar below, he instantly understood why Jounouchi Hiromi had chosen this specific moment for her ascension.

 Chapter 597 - 593: The Bet (Please Subscribe and Request Monthly Tickets)

    Bloody Mary, from the name alone, one can deduce that her power must be rted to blood.


    When Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi first came into contact with Queen Mary and her pce, the power she exhibited, although full of ghostly spirits, distortion, and mutation¡ªincluding the sweet and luxurious enticement from Marie Antote, and the fantasies of Mary Shelley turning into reality¡ªat the end, the source was still blood.


    Those ghostly spirits and twisted mutations were merely the impurities in blood, the sweet enticement was nothing but the essence of fresh blood, and turning fantasy into reality was simply growing the flowers of dreams with heart''s blood.


    In the subsequent battles, Queen Mary never used those two faces that symbolized the Vampire, but whether it was the blood light brought by the mutated insects of Mary Tudor, the pink of Marie Antote''s luxurious pce, or the deep red in front of Mary Shelley''s tranquil desk, their power manifestations varied, but their essence was still blood.


    Considering that the Human Skin Book Queen Mary always sought from Yu Chen was filled with knowledge of the Blood School, it was apparent that her powers must alsoe from the Blood School of the Necromancer.


    Obviously, the inheritance Queen Mary received was very fragmented and even mixed with a bit of the Mysticism School, otherwise, she would not have spent four to five hundred years on a resurrection ritual and still ended up in this ghostly condition.


    And speaking of the Blood School, Hiromi Jounouchi became a Blood Knight of the Blood School, part of theplete tradition of the Eight Great Factions of Necromancy, thanks to the luxurious and enhanced inauguration ceremony arranged by Yu Chen. Perhaps in terms of power, she was not as strong as the hundreds of years of umtion under Queen Mary III, but when it came to the mastery and understanding of blood power, self-taught skills couldn''tpare to the expertise of the Schools of magic.


    Indeed, Hiromi Jounouchi''s promotion to the Crimson Empress on the battlefield did put Yu Chen in a tough spot, but as the ceremony proceeded and Hiromi Jounouchi began to absorb the essence of blood from her own Blood River to strengthen herself, the part of Hampton Court engulfed by her Blood River, which belonged to Queen Mary, was also drawn in, integrating into the ceremony.


    Even because Queen Mary herself was within the range of the ceremony, her essence of blood was absorbed by the ritual, bing the nourishment for Hiromi Jounouchi''s promotion.


    This was the real intent behind Hiromi Jounouchi''s so-called gamble: by employing the promotion ceremony of the Crimson Empress, she sought to plunder the essence of blood power from Queen Mary, aiming to weaken her.


    As the ritual progressed, the essence of blood belonging to Queen Mary was constantly being extracted from her domain and gradually merged into the altar below.


    The magic array on the altar was now filled with Hiromi Jounouchi''s Blood River, but even the Blood River, vast enough to engulf the entire Hampton Court, couldn''t fill these grooves at this moment. That''s because the Blood me burning around Hiromi Jounouchi had already consumed most of the essence from within her Blood River.


    This was the reason why Hiromi Jounouchi was taking a gamble since her umtion was not enough toplete the entire ceremony. If she failed to sessfully plunder the primal matter from Queen Mary, she could very well end up incinerated by the Blood me, with not even her soul remaining.


    As a Blood Knight who had never killed anyone and even assembled her Blood River from the blood of ughtered animals, Hiromi Jounouchi might be the Blood Knight with the least umtion in the entire Multiverse to ascend to the Crimson Empress. Without the blood from the ughter of countless beings, without the resentment from the spirits of innumerable ughters, and merely with blood collected from ughtered animals¡ªwhich she didn''t even kill by herself¡ªsuch a Blood Knight was indeed the first of its kind since the birth of the Multiverse.


    ```


    If nothing unexpected had happened, Hiromi Jounouchi would have had no chance of being sessfully promoted to be the Crimson Empress.


    Her greatest likelihood was that she would copse during the ceremony and be saved by Yu Chen, lucky enough to keep her soul intact. But her strength, and even her body, would have been burned to nothing by the Blood me; even Xiao Lan, bound to her soul, would have had a great chance of being affected by the Blood me, facing a dilemma between life and death.


    But she won the bet.


    The Primal Matter from Queen Mary replenished the ceremony''s needs, reigniting the Blood me that was about to burn out. Moreover, due to Queen Mary''s centuries of umtion, as well as the worldwide spread of fear and belief owing to the terrifying reputation of "Bloody Mary," even a golden hue suffused the originally pure Blood me, enhancing its effects.


    The golden-red Blood me burnt Hiromi Jounouchi''s body, which seemed terrifying, but in reality, it was refining her essence.


    Perhaps because of her shallow umtion and her transfiguration aided by Yu Chen''s help, she had obtained the Dragon Bloodline. Though it held deep potential, Hiromi Jounouchi clearly had not yet fully excavated it. Now, under the smelting of the golden-red Blood me, this portion of potential was fully unleashed.


    The impurities in her original flesh and bones were removed, the weaker parts of her human nature and the chaotic and redundant parts of her genes were cleared, to be reced by the pure essence ignited by the Blood me from the giant dragon''s gene pool.


    If someone could see Hiromi Jounouchi''s DNA at that moment, they would have found her original double helix DNA being destroyed, with the vast amount of junk information left by human evolution being deleted. Instead, the dragon genes, refined by the Blood me, were taking their ce, reconstructing into a triple helix gene structure.


    With an additional helix, one can imagine how much more information the genes could carry, and these pieces of information were the source of the Giant Dragon n''s might.


    Based on these triple helix genes, a new body was reconstructed ording to Hiromi Jounouchi''s previous form. Rather than saying the current Hiromi Jounouchi was a human with a Dragon Bloodline, it was more fitting to say she was a giant dragon in human form.


    And the real benefit Hiromi Jounouchi obtained from this ceremony was not the ascension from Dragon-descent to a true giant dragon, but the transformation was meant for her soul.


    The pages of the "Crimson Hymn" separated from the main body, bing sheets of paper wrapping around Hiromi Jounouchi''s soul. The text on the pages was being imprinted onto her soul under the action of the Blood me, which also injected the essence of blood into her, making her soul lean more towards the root of the blood until a qualitative change urred from the quantitative changes.


    This is also why when the Eight Great Necromantic Schools obtained the Book of Inheritance, they could learn the knowledge of other Schools of magic, but in the end, there were still divisions between Schools because the root and Primal Matter were different.


    And with the advancement of the ceremony, a refined body, a purified soul, when these two created a perfect bnce, they would serve as the cornerstone of power, building thedder of ascension, and thus would enable mortals to step on the path to godhood.


    ```

 Chapter 598 - 594: The Crown of Blood (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Having her centuries of umted power swiftly drained by Jounouchi Hiromi, Queen Mary''s strength plunged rapidly, and even her semi-formed domain copsed along with it. The Frankenstein''s Monster she had summoned dissipated into the air.


    Yet, in the face of her ever-weakening aura, Mary Shelley harbored not the slightest desire to stop it, and her face even bore the smile of someone who had stumbled upon an unexpected delight.


    "You can actually strip me of my Primal Matter? That''s just wonderful! How much do you want? Take it all! I give it all to you!" With her words, charged with excitement and agitation, the Primal Matter that she should have cherished separated continuously from her body, pouring like a crimson river onto the altar below, causing the Blood me on the altar to burn ever more fiercely.


    Chen Yu watched all this, having flown out from the Angel Statue, andnded on the shoulder of the Angel Statue. He looked at Mary Shelley, who was continuously extracting her own Primal Matter, and asked her, "Can you really bear to part with it?"


    Primal Matter is a term extremely unfamiliar to those who are transcendent but below Legendary, because it is only after surmounting Legendary and realizing an elevation in Life Level that such essence emerges from the underlying power source of a Legendary warrior.


    The essence birthed from the power source is the most direct exnation and understanding of Primal Matter.


    Ordinary transcendent beings need their life to undergo a transformation and their power to change in nature to break through Legendary status, whereas Legendary warriors must refine Primal Matter from their power source. Only by filling their souls with Primal Matter, forging the steps to ascend, can they achieve the transition from mortal to deity.


    And this path from mortals toward deities is known as the Path to Divinity; those who walk this path are called Demigods.


    In the soul, Primal Matter builds the steps; belief serves as the kindling to ignite the Divine me that lights the way ahead. Ultimately, crossing the barrier between mortals and deities, ascending the Divine Throne¡ªis the method for a mortal Bing Divine.


    As for the strength of a Divine Rank, it is dependent on the reach of the Divine me''s light, the more powerful the Divine Rank, the farther the path ahead it illuminates, and the higher one can climb on the steps to deity.


    And the weaker ones... don''t even need to climb at all.


    For Chen Yu, of course, there are more than just this one path to godhood.


    The Underworld Feather Angel, as the pinnacle of the Necromancy School, inherently contains adder to divinity. Should Chen Yu wish, by infusing thisdder with Primal Matter, he could be a deity.


    However, the type of deity achieved in this way would be nothing more than a deity without a Divine Duty or Divine Rank, inferior even to the weakest of deities.


    Yet, such a promoted Underworld Feather Angel could still be called a true deity, capable of amodating a Divine Rank, bearing a Divine Duty, absorbing belief, and exerting its utmost usefulness by ughtering other deities in a war of the gods.


    After all, the Underworld Feather Angel was created with the purpose of serving as a war machine.


    This Path to Divinity, which can be said to have no prospects, is naturally not the one Chen Yu would choose, nor does he even want to engage in collecting belief to ignite a Divine me.


    Chen Yu chose to plunder rules from the world and used them to forge an Ancient Godhood that was not constrained by faith. This approach was akin to snatching a map with a design blueprint: while others were still groping for the direction to proceed, you already knew which path to take and how thedder should be set up. All that left was to build thedder properly.


    Having said so much, in essence, it boils down to one thing: Primal Matter is the cornerstone for a mortal to be a deity, and now Queen Mary is giving away her foundation for Bing Divine, for free, to Jounouchi Hiromi¡ªletting herplete her own transcendence and forge the cornerstone for her Path to Divinity.


    "Since the power of blood has be an obstacle that prevents me from advancing further, then forsaking it has be inevitable," Queen Mary said, ironically seeming all the more delighted. As she continued to escte the extraction of her own blood primal matter, she also felt the shackles that had bounded her for two hundred years begin to loosen.


    Realizing this, Queen Mary grew more convinced that what Chen Yu had said was true because it was the heterogeneous nature of her powers that had prevented her from breaking through the Demigod threshold for two centuries.


    Indeed, the loss of centuries of umted primal matter was painful, but if discarding them could exchange for a chance to be a Demigod, Queen Mary felt it wasn''t a difficult decision to make.


    To be sure, losing these umtions, meaning she would have to spend a protracted amount of time re-umting to reach this immense power close to that of a Demigod, wasn''t important for her. She had waited five hundred years and didn''t mind waiting a few hundred more; the key was whether she could break through the barrier between mortals and deities.


    As Queen Mary made her decision in an instant, forgoing centuries'' worth of umtion, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel admiration. She was indeed a former queen, surpassing the majority of people in decisiveness. After all, not everyone has the courage to forsake hundreds of years of umtion just for a further possibility.


    Chen Yu did not stop Queen Mary''s actions but calmly waited for her to transfer all the blood primal matter within her to the altar below, to serve as fuel for Jounouchi Hiromi''s transformation.


    In the end,pared to sealing Queen Mary, his wife''s sessful transformation was more important.


    Although Chen Yu was a bit annoyed by Jounouchi Hiromi disrupting his ns with her mid-battle transformation, such matters were minor issues between spouses. A good "lesson" was all that was needed, and if once wasn''t enough, then twice.


    At this critical moment concerning his wife''s life and safety, Chen Yu would by no means interrupt Queen Mary''s transfer of primal matter. In fact, if necessary, Chen Yu would seize Queen Mary andpletely drain her of primal matter, allowing Jounouchi Hiromi to achieve greater growth.


    For a time, the situation fell into a momentary deadlock.


    Queen Mary continuously extracted primal matter from herself and transferred it to the altar below while Chen Yu stood guard against any potential moves she might make.


    As for Jounouchi Hiromi, enveloped in Blood me, she had already reforged her body and was now transforming the blood primal matter obtained from Queen Mary into her own power.


    Within her soul, the knowledge from the "Crimson Hymn" had been fully inscribed. The Blood me was refining and distilling the primal matter from the blood on the altar, then infusing it into her soul. When this primal matter filled her soul, she would possess the foundation for Bing Divine.


    Gradually, the Blood me began to extinguish, and the originally blue Dragon Scale Armor on Jounouchi Hiromi''s body had shifted its shape. Not only had its color changed to golden red, but the structure made of Dragon Bone and Dragon Scale had also transformed into a more elegant and magnificent form. It bore no signs of its original material and instead resembled something forged from a certain metal.


    When avish skirt covered with armor pieces appeared on Jounouchi Hiromi, all the Blood me had already died out, leaving behind only thest bit of embers gathering above her head, forming a vivid blood Crown.

 Chapter 599 - 595: Three and a Half Crowns (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    When the blood crown was ced upon Jounouchi Hiromi''s head, a rich bloodlight rose from the ancient altar, forming a column of light that shot straight into the sky. Majestic music emanated from within the pir of light, celebrating the birth of another Empress.


    In the ancient City of London, at the moment the bloodlight rose, everyone bowed in the direction of its ascent, offering their congrattions to the birth of an Emperor.


    Those who were asleep got up from their beds, those who were working stopped their work, and the monsters and cleaners fighting inbat also ceased at this moment.


    All bent their waists, the coronation of an Emperor deserved the reverence of all.


    Within the bloodlight, Jounouchi Hiromi''s figure gracefully ascended, her body cloaked in gold-red Armor. Her original Rapier lost its form in the bloodlight, and after a sublimation of its essence, transformed into a brand-new, ornate Sword hanging at the Empress''s waist, while the Blood Greatsword waspletely reconstructed within the bloodlight into an authoritative Lance gripped in the Empress''s hand. A blood-colored g on thence fluttered vigorously, bearing the emblem of a giant dragon that radiated a dazzling golden glow.


    The blue giant dragon, which should not have appeared here, now spiraled upward from within the bloodlight, guarding beside the Empress. Its blue-grey scales, purified by the bloodlight, shed the pale grey of death and regained a pure deep blue, though each deep blue scale now bore a golden bloodline.


    The Empressnded on the back of the giant dragon, continuing to ascend on her mount, and the moment the Empress alighted upon the dragon''s back, several spikes began to grow rapidly on the head of the dragon, converging to take the form of a crown.


    The Dragon King''s Crown, among the Giant Dragon n, only the purest-blooded dragons could possibly condense this special symbol on their heads after bing Legendary-rank. It did not represent power, but merely lineage, the most noble symbol within the Giant Dragon n.


    Although Xiao Lan was indeed a Legendary Dragon, it was not an existence of pure bloodline. However, under the sublimation of the bloodlight, its bloodline too was promoted, condensing the Dragon King''s Crown.


    While the symbol only represented the purity of the bloodline, for a naturally strong race like dragons, purity of bloodline also meant the potential for growth. A dragon with the Dragon King''s Crown could break through the limits of the Legendary through the growth of its own lineage.


    Looking at the great benefits received by the pair, Chen Yu also harbored a bit of envy. His wife''s fortune was truly beyond words, not only sessfully emerging from what was initially a desperate Promotion Ceremony but also gaining tremendous benefits.


    However, as Jounouchi Hiromi rode Xiao Lan over to Chen Yu''s side, standing shoulder to shoulder with him and looking at Queen Mary on the other side, Chen Yu knew today''s events were far from over.


    "Thank you, I really am grateful for both of your help," Queen Mary said, now like a flower washed free of superficial adornment blooming in its natural glory, transformingpletely, "If it weren''t for your guidance and assistance, I might still be unable to touch the threshold of Demigod. I truly do not know how to thank you both."


    At this moment, Queen Mary was no longer the figure with multiple personalities alternating in appearance. Instead, as she spoke, her expressions changed constantly¡ªone moment a majestic Queen, another a seductive Queen, and then a cultured female writer. Yet behind these shifting expressionsy the integration of her three lifetimes of umted wisdom.


    The moment Queen Mary fully integrated the different personalities and powers of her three lifetimes was also the moment sheid the foundation of Bing Divine.


    It was just that for Queen Mary, as she merged the powers of her three lifetimes, she realized she was still missing something.


    "His Excellency the Demigod, could you please return the book that belongs to me?" Queen Mary looked at Chen Yu, asking for the Human Skin Book.


    At this moment, Queen Mary''s aura hadpletely changed before Chen Yu''s eyes, as if she were an elegant, dignified, charming yet untouchable and distinguished queen. Although she asked a question, it sounded like an unquestionablemand, one that could not be resisted; one must exert all effort to follow her orders.


    However... when one sovereign does not acknowledge another, how can one empress tolerate anyone else iming authority over her?


    "Are you provoking me?" the newly appointed Crimson Empress spoke, her voicecking the grace and nobility of Queen Mary but filled with the nging of swords and the din of war, exuding an aura ready for battle.


    "I apologize, as my power has just fused, and I am not yet able to control it delicately. I apologize to both of you," Queen Mary said, trying her best to restrain her own imposing aura. Yet, having only recentlybined power from three different lifetimes, she could notpletely prevent her power from leaking out. Nevertheless, for the sake of that Human Skin Book, to make herself whole and ascend, she did not hesitate to apologize to Chen Yu and his wife.


    An apology from a sovereign, no matter what, is the highest courtesy, but for a demigod and another empress, it was merely a basic formality.


    Moreover, in terms of status and rank, throughout Europe, an Emperor has always been above a King.


    In Europe, kings are aplenty, but only three and a half emperors have held the title of Emperor.


    The earliest Emperor stemmed from Ancient Rome; Octavian, the first citizen of the Roman Empire, transformed Rome from a republic to an empire, creating Europe''s first imperial title as the head of the state.


    After the division of the Eastern and Western Roman Empires, there were two legitimate imperial titles in Europe from the Eastern Roman and Western Roman empires.


    The Western Roman fell to the Franks, and Frankish King Charlemagne entered Rome and was crowned, history naming him Emperor Charlemagne. But after Charlemagne''s death, the Frankish Empire was divided into France, Deutd, and Italy. The imperial crown remained vacant for five hundred years, with no sessor, until the Deutsch received the papal coronation to be Supreme Monarch of Europe. Thus, the Holy Roman Empire was established, with the Western Roman crown passing between the chosen Prince-Electors of the Holy Roman Empire.


    It was only when Napoleon came into power that he snatched the imperial title from the hands of the Habsburg family and ced it upon his own head.


    But after Napoleon''s defeat, the Habsburg family of Austria still imed the imperial title, whichter triggered the outbreak of World War I and the origin of the Austro-Hungarian Empire.


    As for the Eastern Roman, after its fall to the Ottoman people, the Eastern Roman crown was inherited by the Tsarist Russia. The word Tsar means Caesar, and Moscow was also called the Third Rome.


    Thus, the three imperial crowns of Europe refer to the emperors of the French Empire, the Austro-Hungarian Empire, and the Tsarist Russia. There is actually an imperial title on the head of the British queen as well; however, that was a title of Empress of India she assumed during the Victorian Era after conquering India, which can only count as half a crown.


    Coincidentally, it was Queen Victoria, who ced the title of Empress of India upon her head, that sealed Queen Mary.

 Chapter 632 - 628: Craniotomy (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Under the arrangement of Kusanagi Ritsuko, an operations teamposed entirely of Official-level Superhumans took over the security of Jounouchi Hiromi''sboratory.


    They quickly changed the security measures at the entrance, with stricter checks on personal belongings in addition to inspections of carried items, and they also added explosive detection.


    The potential security vulnerabilities around theboratory were also identified and addressed by them one by one, greatly enhancing theboratory''s safety.


    Under such scrutiny, they indeed discovered some prohibited items: someone attempted to bring containers filled with unidentified liquid into the test area, and others tried to install hidden cameras outside theboratory to secretly record inside¡­


    Although these were minor issues, the real and potential threats they posed to theboratory were significant, which led Jounouchi Hiromi to be very satisfied with and appreciative of their work.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, such issues should not arise; a medicalboratory, no matter what, should not be prone to terrorist attacks.


    However, the experiment conducted by Jounouchi Hiromi was indeed ethically controversial, causing many religious groups to feel impacted, and, naturally, extremists and those with ulterior motives would not miss such an opportunity.


    Instigating assemblies, organizing protests, and openly making aggressive statements were still considered normal tactics; more extreme were the violent attacks that had urred before.


    Although, for Jounouchi Hiromi, even if someone actually set off a bomb in theboratory, it would not affect her much, as she possessed the Legendary Dragon Bloodline and a Legendary ss, it could nheless disrupt her experiment.


    Originally Jounouchi Hiromi had nned to set up some defensive measures in theboratory herself, but now that others were doing it, she was naturally spared a lot of effort.


    This also meant she could focus her energy and time on preparing for Takashi Rokkou''s surgery.


    Although Takashi Rokkou''s surgery was not especiallyplex, any brain surgery is delicate, and Jounouchi Hiromi had to carefully prepare, considering all the possibilities that could arise during the operation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the operating room, preparations for the neurological navigation and the full set of intraoperative monitoring equipment had beenpleted, and Chen Yu had already taken his position in front of the operating table.


    "Professor," Ayajichi Shoubu, a neurosurgeon, greeted him respectfully from the side of the operating table.


    Despite previous misunderstandings, Ayajichi Shoubu now sincerely respected Chen Yu''s surgical skills and, knowing that there was a chance to assist in Chen Yu''s surgery, she would not pass it up.


    In the Department of Neurosurgery, although Ayajichi Shoubu''s surgical skills were not the best, among the non-professorial doctors, she, having trained in the United States, was definitely one of the top.


    Moreover, not everyone was eager to be an assistant in such surgeries.


    Indeed, working alongside Chen Yu could provide a lot of learning opportunities, but within the department, some still harbored resentment over the former department head being reassigned to Hokkaido because of Chen Yu.


    Therefore, Ayajichi Shoubu''s initiative to offer her assistance was something many were happy to see.


    Chen Yu was unaware that just needing an assistant could lead to suchplex internal politics; but even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care.


    "We''re starting the awake craniotomy for glioma removal now, please take care, everyone." Chen Yu nodded slightly, ncing at Jounouchi Hiromi, the anesthesiologist seated to one side.


    "Vital signs: blood pressure 100, heart rate 80, sinus rhythm." Jounouchi Hiromi naturally reported the vital signs of Takashi Rokkou, who was under anesthesia on the operating table.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, extending one hand toward the scrub nurse: "Scalpel."


    A craniotomy is a very meticulous procedure since it involves the most important organ of the body that controls all other bodily functions. Any damage could affect the entire body.


    The steps of a craniotomy are generally divided into three parts, corresponding to the threeyers of the head.


    First is to cut open the scalp after disinfection and iodine removal. The scalp is the body''s firstyer of protection around the skull. Normally, the patient''s hair needs to be shaved, but with the advancement of medical technology, there are methods that don''t require shaving the headpletely.


    However, due to Takashi Rokkou''srge tumor and the need for a craniotomy, his hair was still shaved off to prevent infection.


    After cutting open the scalp and securing the incision with scalp clips to minimize bleeding, Chen Yu took out an electric drill to begin the second step of drilling holes into the skull.


    The skull is the hardest part of the body, and clearly, a scalpel is not enough to open it.


    But Chen Yu also couldn''t possibly use a chisel to pry it open like ancient physicians or Mongolian doctors, which made the electric drill the obvious tool of choice.


    However, it remained a highly technical task because just beneath the skull is the tough dura mater, and below that is the soft and fragile brain, which is much like tofu. A little too much force and the drill bit could pierce into the brain.


    After drilling the holes, it wasn''t yet possible to directly remove the piece of skull that needed to be opened. To lift the bone p, a milling cutter was needed to make a slit in the skull at the surgical site, separating the bone p to be opened from the rest of the skull.


    Only after these steps could one see the dura mater enveloping the brain.


    "Surgical scissors." On viewing the dura mater, Chen Yu reached out to receive the surgical scissors from the scrub nurse and cut open the dura mater: "The brain surface is exposed, time to wake up the patient."


    "Got it." Jounouchi Hiromi, hearing Chen Yu''s instruction, stood up from her chair and began operating the equipment: "Stop the propofol."


    As Jounouchi Hiromi ceased the anesthesia, Ayajichi Shoubu, acting as the assistant on one side, instructed the nurse behind her: "Prepare the microscope."


    On the other side of the operating table, another nurse lifted the surgical drape covering the patient''s face and right hand, following Chen Yu''s instruction.


    Under Jounouchi Hiromi''s precise control, Takashi Rokkou soon regained consciousness. Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi seated before him, he asked incredulously, "Am I in the middle of surgery right now?"


    "Yes, you are." Jounouchi Hiromi replied, then looked towards Chen Yu: "Go ahead, lead surgeon."


    Chen Yu nodded, instructing the scrub nurse: "Stimting probe, set to 2 milliamps."


    With his eyes fixed through the microscope, Chen Yu began stimting Takashi Rokkou''s brain to ascertain the areas that could be removed during the surgery, while Jounouchi Hiromi worked in tandem with him to monitor Takashi Rokkou''s responses, giving timely feedback to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 601 - 597: The Legend of King Arthur (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    King Arthur was a legendary figure in Celtic mythology, known as The Eternal King. The tales of this mythical monarch and her Knights of the Round Table are still sung by people to this day.


    The Sword in the Stone, the Holy Grail, Merlin, Lancelot, Guinevere, Avalon... Even if one does not know who King Arthur really was or what feats she aplished, these names associated with the name of King Arthur are still widely recognized.


    This wise sovereign from Celtic mythology has be a symbol, an emblem of knightly virtues, a timeless legend.


    However, for those familiar with the legend of King Arthur, this legendary ruler is rather pitiable.


    Legend has it that she was the child born from a union between the former King Uther and the wife of the Duke of Cornwall, aided by Merlin. Although the Duke of Cornwall died soon after Arthur''s mother conceived her, and her mother went on to marry King Uther, Arthur''s origin was still somewhat awkward.


    So after King Arthur''s birth, she was entrusted to Merlin by King Uther to be raised in secrecy. After growing up, she was fostered in the home of the future Knight of the Round Table, Kai, bing his Knight''s squire.


    Later, when King Uther passed away and the kingdom fell into turmoil, knights convened at a grand tournament to decide who would be the rightful heir to the throne. Kai naturally represented his family in battle, while Arthur at that time did not even have the right to participate in thebat.


    But fate is peculiar. Before the match, Kai forgot his sword and asked Arthur to fetch it, yet they found the inn where they had left their belongings was closed. In her urgency, Arthur pulled out a sword stuck in a stone at the churchyard, and this sword she drew was the legendary Sword in the Stone, which made her King of Ennd.


    With the loyalty of her knights, King Arthur began her reign. With Merlin''s assistance, this young monarch led her knights and people in defying the invaders from Rome and the Saxons, ultimately leading her people to victory.


    Yet, in this process, King Arthur, having broken the knightly code in a duel, caused the Sword in the Stone to shatter. Bereft of the Sacred Sword, Arthur, under Merlin''s guidance, received a new treasure from The Lady of the Lake¡ªExcalibur, also known in ancient Celtic as the Broken Steel Sword.


    If the story had ended there, with Ennd''s people living a happy and fulfilling life under King Arthur''s rule, then the story of King Arthur might indeed have had a perfect ending. Unfortunately, this wise and great monarch was still fated to face her own destiny.


    King Arthur married the beautiful Guinevere as his Queen but fathered Mordred with his half-sister Morgan le Fay, something Guinevereter came to know, which eventually led to Guinevere''s affair with Lancelot.


    And this love affair between Guinevere and Lancelot indeed brought disaster to King Arthur and the entire nation, just as foretold.


    King Arthur, who knew of the Queen''s affair with the knight, had no intention of dealing with his Queen or his loyal knight. But clearly, the other knights could not tolerate the besmirching of their king''s honor, so they attempted to apprehend them during the secret meeting of the Queen and the knight. In the end, Lancelot broke free, but the Queen was brought before Arthur.


    Insisted upon by the knights, King Arthur had no choice but to sentence his own Queen to be burned at the stake.


    Although Lancelot, with Arthur''s tacit or explicit consent, stormed the execution ground to rescue Guinevere, sweeping her away to flee to France, Lancelot ended up killing other knights in the process, prompting King Arthur to lead an expedition against France.


    And this provided Mordred the opportunity to rebel.


    In the end, King Arthur fought Mordred at Camelot, and she killed her own son but was also gravely wounded.


    After returning Excalibur to The Lady of the Lake, she too rested eternally in Avalon.


    King Arthur''s fate was a tragedy, but from it, it''s not hard to discern some truths and contradictions hidden by the legend.


    King Arthur is a character from Celtic mythology, but at that time, even Ennd, due to the invasions by the Romans, worshipped God, and even the Sword in the Stone was pulled out from a church... The underlying struggle between Christianity and the Celtic Pantheon is indeed thought-provoking.


    As for the Sword in the Stone obtainedter from the church that broke, and King Arthur''s Sword bing the Excalibur of Avalon, that''s even more intriguing.


    And his sister, Morgan le Fay, is in the Celtic mythology one of the triple goddesses, representing war, destruction, fertility, justice, and death¡ªone of the three goddesses of death, while the name Morgan itselfes from the goddess who rules Avalon in Celtic mythology.


    From this, it''s easy to see that the conflict between Morgan le Fay and King Arthur isn''t just about her mad love for Arthur, but instead, the Celtic Pantheon intended to use this method to turn Arthur''s heir into one of the Celtic Pantheon, thereby contending with the rule of the Christian Church.


    The final battle at Camelot should be the battle for Britain between the Christian Church and the Celtic Pantheon.


    Knowing this, it''s not surprising why Merlin sealed Morgan le Fay, and her attitude of not wanting King Arthur to return to this world is also easily exinable.


    "Who would have thought there was such a story behind the legend, so King Arthur''s story became a legend, and theck of evidence for her existence in the world is because all of it was sealed by you all, right?" Chen Yu looked towards Queen Mary, or rather, the reincarnation of Morgan le Fay, and asked her.


    Morgan le Fay readily admitted it and nodded, "The so-called Celtic Pantheon is not powerful. Among us, only Merlin and I are the strongest, We intended to cultivate a new king to gain the kingdom''s faith and thus be real deities, but she betrayed us!"


    "So you let Mordred initiate the rebellion and tried to kill her, and Mordred was the heir you had prepared for her." Chen Yu looked at Morgan le Fay and finished the words she hadn''t said.


    "That''s right, the child was originally cultivated to be her assistant and heir, but she betrayed us! So I wanted her beloved son to kill her by his own hand! Yet Mordred was so disappointing! He had such a perfect opportunity, and she still showed mercy!" Morgan le Fay''s face twisted with anger, clearly outraged by Arthur''s betrayal of the Celtic Pantheon.


    However, after her anger, Morgan le Fay cruellyughed, "Even though the Celtic Pantheon is no more, she was sealed by us along with the Celtic Pantheon, and she will never appear in this world again! Hahaha!"


    "Is that so? Morgan le Fay? Or should I call you Morgan?" Amid Morgan le Fay''s incredulous gaze, Chen Yu called out her name.

 Chapter 602 - 598: The Kings Return (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    As Chen Yu called out Queen Mary''s true name, the Seal was broken.


    No matter what the Celtic Pantheon had intended to do, no matter what they had sealed within the name of Morgan le Fay, as Chen Yu called out her true name, all the bindings were undone.


    The so-called return of the age of gods, the reappearance of King Arthur in the world, the unstoppable catastrophe¡ªall descended after Chen Yu called out her true name.


    It was just that,pared to Chen Yu''s expectation of heaven copsing, stars falling, and gods descending... themotion was rather small.


    Thend that bore the city indeed cracked open, floodwaters gushed forth from the crevices, quickly submerging the city, the popce who could not escape in time were swept away by the raging currents, houses were destroyed, countless people were disced... It was undoubtedly a huge disaster. Butpared to the descent of gods Chen Yu envisioned, the shattering of this space affecting the real world, and the return of the age of gods as spoken by Morgan le Fay, a flood that destroyed a city really wasn''t much.


    However, she wasn''t entirely lying. As her name was spoken, the Seal was broken, and King Arthur did reappear¡ªonly the manner of reappearance was quite surprising.


    As the floodwaters rose, the London within this space was swiftly destroyed, mountains rose, and the earth copsed. Amidst the wailing of countless people and the burning and crumbling of the entire city, the whole space turned into a vastke, and in the center, where The City of London once stood, there appeared an ind.


    On this ind, a deserted cityy in ruins¡ªAvalon, the legendary utopia, the final resting ce of King Arthur, was finally exposed to the light of day after Chen Yu broke the Seal.


    Yet now, all that was left of this ideal realm from Celtic mythology was nothing but a pile of broken walls.


    And King Arthur, the legendary figure slumbering here, sat on a high-backed stone chair amidst these ruins, one hand propping his head, his delicate eyes tightly shut, a hint of relief on his handsome face, as if after a day''s toil, he could finally rest.


    A sky-blue cloak with white fluffy trim, which looked very warm, covered the sovereign, and a long sword leaned against the side of the throne.


    Hundreds of knights knelt before the throne. Although their bodies were decaying, they were still loyally awaiting their queen, waiting for her to awaken, to return, to lead them into battle once more, to new victories and glories.


    Unfortunately, the queen was sealed.


    Together with her knights, they were sealed within this shattered utopia, along with the remnants of the once-existing kingdom.


    And now, the Seal was undone, and the queen was about to awaken.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it, are they trying to destroy the whole of London?" Professor Moriarty''s expression was not pleasant aboard Lord Nelson''s gship.


    Sherlock Holmes, too, furrowed his brows at this moment, his stern gaze like that of a hawk, beholding the mountains rising from within The City of London and the shattered city atop them, and spoke with a grave voice, "With the city looking like this, it can be said that London has already been destroyed."


    Having spoken, Sherlock Holmes shook his head and turned towards Lord Nelson, who had an equally grim expression, and asked, "My Lord, please dispatch the Royal Navy to rescue the surviving citizens of London."


    "Rest assured, the Royal Navy has already been deployed, rescuing the citizens of London is our duty," Lord Nelson replied to Sherlock Holmes''s request, but his eyes were filled with worry, "However, more crucial than rescuing the people, is discovering what caused all this, for we must prevent the situation from deteriorating further."


    Surrounding HMS Victory, Royal Navy ships had already set out in full force, using small boats to continuously rescue the citizens of London from the water.


    HMS Victory itself, following a broken river course, headed towards the rising mountains.


    "Is this the result of the battle between the demigod and Bloody Mary?" Professor Moriarty also approached Lord Nelson, watching the mountains before them along with the others.


    Sherlock Holmes shook his head; despite the scant clues, he still felt that this was not caused by a battle: "No, my friend. This disaster was not caused by battle but from something originally sealed beneath The City of London that has been released," he said.


    "A seal? What kind of thing would be sealed beneath The City of London? Mr. Holmes, do you know what this mountain range actually is?" Lord Nelson asked as he looked at the immense mountains and the remnants of a city within them, unable to fathom why the ruins seemed to hold some awe-inspiring presence that made him feel an urge to kneel.


    Sherlock Holmes shook his head; the relics before him were in ruins, yet still imposing, and possessed an enticing andforting Magic Power, making it clear to him it was no ordinary relic, but without enough information, even he, Holmes, couldn''t specte about the true nature of this ce.


    However, considering the situation before him, he still surmised quite a bit of information: "I fear this is the true appearance of this ce, only it had been sealed. When The City of London came to be, it was built over the seal, so when the seal was broken, The City of London was destroyed," he spected.


    "If it''s so, then there''s only one way for us to find out the answer," Professor Moriarty said, agreeing with Sherlock Holmes''s statement after some analysis.


    Sherlock Holmes smiled in relief and gave a slight nod to Professor Moriarty, then took out his beloved pipe, lit it, and drew a puff, "To know the answer, indeed there is only one method."


    Lord Nelson naturally knew what method Professor Moriarty was referring to, and after nodding in agreement, he instructed his adjutant, "Have The Sovereign take over as gship, HMS Victory will go to Hampton Court to join the battle. Raise the signal, Ennd expects that every man will do his duty."


    That famous signal rose on the mast of HMS Victory, and every Royal Navy warship that saw the signal raised the same.


    After witnessing another warship raise the g indicating it was now the gship, Lord Nelson ordered HMS Victory to the location where Hampton Court once stood, knowing that that was the origin of the chaos.


    But when they sailed through the ruins of The City of London and arrived at the site of Hampton Court, what they saw left them dumbstruck.


    Queen Mary and Chen Yu, husband and wife, remained in a standoff, and apart from them, a Knighthood led by a girl wearing a crown and d in armor also upied a corner of the battlefield.

 Chapter 603 - 599: The King and the Girl (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    At the base of HMS Victory''s massive hull, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi stood, with Knighthood and Morgan le Fay facing each other in a shadowy confrontation before them.


    By now, the trio atop HMS Victory''s prow was quite familiar with Morgan le Fay; and though the giant Angel and blue dragon above them seemed somewhat alien, they could still recognize that it was Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi. However, the appearance of the knighthood, led by a crown-wearing girl whom they understood to be made up of the dead, puzzled everyone, whether it was Sherlock Holmes, Lord Nelson, or Professor Moriarty.


    "Are those people sealed here? Who are they?" Professor Moriarty felt an immense irritation. Revering order, he loathed those who did not adhere to it, and the knighthood''s presence shattered any semnce of that order, inevitably causing him great displeasure, his tone filled with discontent.


    Lord Nelson produced a brass telescope and, with the help of a service soldier, set it up to inspect the group of knights, seemingly sealed for a millennium, and the girl draped in a blue cloak standing before them, searching for any sign that might indicate their identities.


    Regrettably, however, time had been too extensive. King Arthur and her Knights of the Round Table had been sealed for so long that people only remembered their legend; even standing before them, they were unrecognizable.


    Putting down the telescope, Lord Nelson shook his head, "I found nothing that discloses their identity; they appear to be knights, but their gear is far too archaic, almost like something from the Romans'' era."


    "Romans? That would mean they are from the era of King Arthur!" Sherlock Holmes eximed upon hearing Lord Nelson''s words and borrowed his telescope to look at the knighthood that emerged from history.


    Through the telescope, Sherlock Holmes finally spotted a somewhat clear pattern on a knight''s shield¡ªa white shield with three red diagonal stripes, the fabled banner of Lancelot.


    "My God! That emblem! They really could be the Knights of the Round Table!" Sherlock Holmes cried out in astonishment, the legendary detective unable to contain his surprise. What could be more shocking than witnessing the most famous knighthood from myth appearing before one''s very eyes?


    "The Knights of the Round Table? Impossible! King Arthur cannot be a girl!" Professor Moriarty also refused to believe it and snatched the telescope from Sherlock Holmes to look at the Knights of the Round Table, hoping to find evidence to refute this.


    While they sought evidence to prove the identity of this band of knights, a knight wearing a blue robe adorned with two indistinct silver keys approached the girl and asked, "My King, what should we do? Shall we seek vengeance against the wicked witch?"


    At the mention of vengeance, all the knights roared in anger.


    Although they had just awakened and Morgan le Fay had reincarnated several times, losing her original form, the essence of that Celtic goddess from mythology returned naturally with the breaking of the Seal, and inevitably, the knights of the Knights of the Round Table recognized it.


    As for the hatred, being loyal to King Arthur, Morgan le Fay was the one who caused Mordred''s revolt and led to King Arthur''s demise¡ªthe reason was sufficient for the knights to pursue Morgan le Fay to the end of time.


    However, King Arthur lifted her steel-encased arm, adorned in armor that Celtic''s finest craftsman had forged from the hardest steel, covered in scratches as if telling the tale of the battles the sovereign had fought throughout her life.


    Seeing this hand rise, all the knights ceased their roars, silently awaiting their king''smand, just as they had one thousand five hundred years ago, when they charged against their foes under the king''s lead.


    However, this time, themand of the king was not to charge.


    "One Thousand and Five Hundred Years have passed, and I am tired. The ughter brought by hatred ultimately brings us nothing but pain," King Arthur shook his head, turned to face the loyal Knighthood that would follow him even as skeletal remains, and spoke softly to them, not like a monarch issuing orders, but like an old friend persuading, "We should have turned to dust One Thousand and Five Hundred Years ago, but this Seal and your loyalty allowed us to meet again after One Thousand and Five Hundred Years."


    All the knights were silently listening to the king''s speech. One Thousand and Five Hundred Years ago, she was their standard, leading them forward valiantly, and even before the Round Table that symbolized equality, she was the onemanding everyone.


    But now, she seemed to have shed the part of her that was the king, and was simply expressing her thoughts to her knights as any ordinary person might.


    "One Thousand and Five Hundred Years ago, I should have fallen into an eternal slumber, but your loyal call eventually awakened me." Although the knights before her had long since lost their past forms, reduced to withered and decayed bodies, the king still saw them in their former glory.


    The guilt-ridden Lancelot who was bowing his head before her had once been so refined and courageously loyal. He had misunderstood her once, but he had repented for that misunderstanding for a full One Thousand and Five Hundred Years...


    Geraint, theziest knight under hermand, sozy that even after his marriage, his wifeined about his slothfulness; yet, when her standard pointed towards the enemy, he was the bravest vanguard of the Knighthood...


    Bedivere, not as renowned as the other knights but always faithfully at her side, and in the end, not forsaking her, handing back Excalibur to The Lady of the Lake was perhaps the cruelest order she had ever given him in her lifetime...


    Gaowen, the elegant gentleman, who was once such good friends with Lancelot, ended up at odds over the death of Gaheris...


    Kai, her elder brother, although always verbose, had always cared for and protected her like when they were children...


    Bors, Ghad, Percival, Lan Mallock, Ector...


    The king''s gaze swept over each knight''s face, she remembered each of their names clearly...


    They were her dear friends, her brothers, her elders, her nephews; among them were the loyal and the traitors, but none of that mattered anymore. They had waited for her for One Thousand and Five Hundred Years, time that rusted sharp swords, withered sturdy bodies, and left handsome faces to decay...


    But no matter how much time passed, their loyalty only became more brilliant and steadfast throughout those One Thousand and Five Hundred Years.


    How could she, for that so-called hatred, drag them back into war and strife again?


    "One Thousand and Five Hundred Years, even the once idyllic Avalon has turned to ruins, and our homnd has long since turned to dust; it''s time to let go of this hatred." The sovereign took off her crown and held it in her hands, she was now just a girl yearning for peace.

 Chapter 604 - 600: Womens War (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Yet King Arthur, who wanted toy down his hatred, also had to see if the other party was willing.


    For Morgan le Fay, her hatred towards King Arthur was no less intense than the collective hatred of the Knights of the Round Table towards her.


    Originally, the Celtic Pantheon had invested heavily in King Arthur, hoping that after she became king she would be able to resist the influence of the Christian Church on Britain and maintain the faith of the Celtic Pantheon. However, the oue was that King Arthur herself was influenced by the Christian Church, and the Queen even became a nun, rendering the schemes of the Celtic Pantheon empty.


    Thispletely severed the foundation of the Celtic Pantheon and elerated the decline and destruction of the once-hopeful revival of the Celtic deity system.


    As thest living deity of the Celtic Pantheon, Morgan le Fay not only invested a lot of effort in King Arthur, staking thest resources of the Celtic hierarchy on her, but she also reincarnated as her sister to protect her and even used mystical rituals to bear her offspring, providing Arthur with the perfect heir and assistant.


    But in the end, all her investments turned into nothing, as the designated heir Mordred rebelled, lost the legitimacy of rule and was in by King Arthur. The once influential Celtic deity system and Druidic faith copsed from there, and even thest utopia, Avalon, declined into the ruins it is today.


    Even Morgan le Fay herself ultimately declined into a mere mortal, stripped of a deity''s glory and power.


    If it weren''t for Merlin''s soul-splitting resurrection ritual preserving her soul, she might havepletely perished one thousand and five hundred years ago due to the copse of her faith.


    How could such hatred not cause Morgan le Fay to despise King Arthur? One thousand and five hundred years ago, had Arthur''s choice not been Guinevere, not the Christian Church, the Celtic Pantheon would never have declined to the point ofplete extinction, and she herself would not have fallen from her Divine Position, spending one thousand and five hundred years unable to return to where she once was!


    If the Seal had not been broken, it would have been fine, as the hatred umted over one thousand and five hundred years would have been bearable knowing that the other party was still sealed and couldn''t even return to the world, allowing Morgan le Fay to enjoy the pleasure of revenge. Moreover, with the Seal unbroken, Morgan le Fay would not have returned, and the only existence would have been Queen Mary; the impact of this hatred would have been even lower.


    But now, the Seal is undone.


    The bitter wine brewed by one thousand and five hundred years of hatred was enough to kindle the fiercest fire of revenge in Morgan le Fay''s soul, which could only be extinguished by the blood of King Arthur.


    "Artoria! You dare to show yourself before me!" Morgan le Fay roared,unching an attack on King Arthur without hesitation.


    On a chariot pulled by two fiery red warhorses, Morgan le Fay, holding twonces, dressed in red attire and overcoat, with ominous red sparks shining in her eyes, charged toward King Arthur like a redet.


    "Artoria!" Along with Morgan le Fay''s furious roar, countless ravens appeared by her side, enveloping her like a dark cloud entwined with red lightning, calling out King Arthur''s name, venting one thousand and five hundred years of rancor upon her.


    However, faced with Morgan le Fay rushing towards her, King Arthur seemed indifferent, her youthful face showing a sense of relief that everything could finallye to an end.


    ```


    She handed the crown, which should have been cherished, to the Court Steward beside her, her own brother, and the girl closed her eyes, turning to face her destiny with equanimity. If everything could end here, then perhaps this was a kind of resolution?


    Just as this thought shed through the girl''s mind, she felt death.


    It was not the death of being killed herself, but rather the Angel symbolizing death had spread its wings before her.


    "What!" The Javelin thrown from her hand was blocked by the Shield in the Angel''s grasp, and Morgan le Fay''s reason was destroyed by the fiery rage of revenge, bing even more frenzied, "Even you want to stop me? Good, then give me back my body!"


    The Chariot sprang into motion once again, pulled by two fiery red steeds, and with a thunderous roar, a red Lance reappeared in the hands of Morgan le Fay, who, twirling her dual Lances,unched an attack on the Angel before her.


    Despite the vast difference in size, Morgan le Fay, who once bore the title of God of War, showcased a level of skill forged through countless trials, which stood in stark contrast to Queen Mary, who had not experienced life-and-deathbat.


    The charging horses needed no guidance; as the giant Angel thrust its long sword, the Chariot sped up along the de''s spine, and as another Shield in the Angel''s hand approached, the Chariot leaped up along with it, jumping directly from the giant sword to the Shield, and charging up the Angel''s arm towards its head.


    Between the swings of her dual Lances, an exquisite dance of death unfolded, as the emissary of death swept away lives.


    The giant Angel Statue might have been sufficient against the former Queen Mary, but for Morgan le Fay, who had regained her Divinity and reimed the skills of the Celtic mythology''s God of War and death, the giant Angel Statue appeared as nothing more than a target.


    The Angel''s head recoiled to avoid a Lance thrust head-on, allowing the Chariot to speed past its chest. A sweep of wings from behind the Angel''s shoulder came crashing down with the force of a thunderous tempest, as if to swat the Chariot and its rider t like a fly.


    However, facing this strike, Morgan le Fay merely slightly shifted the Chariot''s forward trajectory, navigated beneath the Angel''s arm to evade the blow, and, leaping sessfully onto the attacking wing, made it to the Angel''s back, thrusting a Lance into the root of the wing!


    As the Chariot raced on, the de sliced open the wing, leaving a massive wound.


    With one wing cloven, the Angel moved to withdraw. Inside the body of the Angel, Chen Yu watched the Valkyrie charging with a spear, and had to admit he was indeed no match for her in purebat skills, as the Angel''s massive size had be a burden.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to abandon the Angel Statue and confront the enemy in his true form, another figure raced forward, sweeping towards her with the storm.


    On the back of the blue giant dragon, the red-robed Queen wielded her Lance, piercing forward with unstoppable momentum like a rainbow cutting across the sky; likewise, aboard the red Chariot, d in red as the Valkyrie was, with dual Lances in her hands, at the moment the dragon and the Chariot brushed past each other, the sh of Lance against Lance sounded like a thunderous drum explosion, and yet like countless hammers striking an anvil all at once.


    As the Queen turned back, a vivid scratch adorned her shoulder armor, while on the face of the Valkyrie on the Chariot, a drop of fresh blood slid down.

 Chapter 605 - 601: The Legion (Please subscribe, request for monthly tickets)

    The sh of des was merely a preliminary probe. Riding on the aid of her mount, Jounouchi Hiromi had a slight upper hand, but it did nothing to perturb the crimson Valkyrie. If anything, the cuts on her cheek and the blood flowing only served to fully ignite the excitement within this deity from the Celtic Pantheon, the Goddess of War.


    Hatred and anger zed in her soul, but the once-Goddess of War, who had long since fallen from her Divine Position, had not forgotten the instincts of war. The angrier she grew, the moreposed she became.


    Behind her, the flock of ravens beat their wings, letting out raucous cries, casting a shadow like a dark cloud over the Valkyrie, her retainers, and her legion.


    The power she once held as the Goddess of War manifested once again. Under the cover of bloodlight, all raven eyes turned red, their wings grew more massive, and each bird swelled to the size of a hawk, circling incessantly in a flock so vast it threatened to bring forth a tempest with the beat of their wings.


    Yet, as she beheld her growing flock, the Valkyrie''s eyes were filled with nostalgia and regret. Had it been the time when she was still the Goddess of War, under her Divine Power, these ravens would have transformed into robust raven soldiers, armed with weapons and armor,posing the mightiest legion under hermand, who had apanied her in countless battles and drawn Divine Power.


    But at this moment, her strength had waned to a point beyond recovery, unable to even restore her once-proud legion to its former glory, managing merely to transform these ordinary ravens into something more ferocious and bloodthirsty.


    Nevertheless, Morgan le Fay was far from despondent. Although her former legion was no more, as long as she could defeat her current foe and retrieve that Human Skin Book, she would reim her original body and truly resurrect, rather than relying just on the transmigration of her soul and the unlocking of the Seal to grasp this trivial amount of power from the shadows of history.


    Her mind racing like lightning, Morgan le Fay summoned her flock of ravens to swoop towards Jounouchi Hiromi at hermand. Despite Hiromi having the giant dragon as her mount, Morgan le Fay harbored no fear. In her time as the Valkyrie, she had in dragons before.


    Faced with the oing horde of ravens, Jounouchi Hiromi was hardly surprised; they were just an oversized flock of crows. Compared to the mutated mosquitoes she had encountered previously, these were at least more pleasing to the eye in form. And if the enemy had help, did she not have any of her own?


    Likewise dispersed in a sh of bloodlight, the Blood River surged behind Hiromi. A vast river materialized out of nowhere, and countless soldiers rose from its depths, standing upon its crimson waves. Almost instantly, aplete army stood arrayed.


    These soldiers, all but skeletons and weapons, had a somewhat wretched appearance. After all, ording to the information Hiromi received about these Skills from the ritual, the soldiers summoned by the Blood River were supposed to be enemies swallowed by the river. Yet, Hiromi had not in anyone up to this point, so there were no enemies to speak of. Thus, her great army retained this bare-bones state.


    But even in their basic form, skeletons with weapons were a notch above a mere flock of crows. With both sides arrayed, the advantage stilly with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The battle was imminent, and Chen Yu wasn''t idle either. Although the Angel Statue had lost one of its wings, it didn''t affect him in the slightest. Controlling the statue, he raised the Longsword in front of his chest. A spell emanated from the de''s edge, shrouding the entire Skeleton Legion above the Blood River.


    Under the spell''s embrace, all the Skeleton Soldiers looked up and howled skyward. Despite the absence of sound, the legion''s silent roar was potent enough to shatter any enemy''s morale. It was a pity, though, that their adversaries were merely a flock of ravens; the fierce-looking roar had little effect, and the Lost Souls had no need for a morale boost.


    The spell''s impact was not just to make the skeletons cry out. As they silently roared, they were d in Armor, energized by the endless vitae of the Blood River. Shields appeared in the hands that once held only swords, battle steeds emerged beneath those who stood on the ground, and bows were reced with crossbows... With the passage of the Spell, the entire fighting strength of the Skeleton Legion was greatly elevated.


    Jounouchi Hiromi noticed the transformation of the legion and a slight smile appeared on her face. She raised hernce in her hand and violently swung her g toward the direction from which the ravens were attacking.


    Countless sharp arrows instantly rose from the Skeleton Legion like a giant, ensnaring the attacking ravens.


    After releasing a volley of arrows, the skeleton archers did not wait to see if they hit their targets; they quickly nocked a second wave of arrows and shot another rain of arrows, continuing without pause.


    As the giant formed by the first volley of arrows finally collided with the ck storm stirred up by the flock of ravens, another four waves of arrows followed it.


    The instant the arrow rain collided with the flock of ravens, arge number of ravens were hit and fell from the sky, creating what seemed like a rain of ravens. After all, there were simply too many ravens, and the formation was a bit too dense.


    Although the formation quickly dispersed, the subsequent arrow rain still caused substantial damage to the flock.


    However, this did not stop the ravens. The somewhat sparse flock soon crashed into the midst of the Skeleton Legion.


    The gruesome melee began.


    Jounouchi Hiromi did not concern herself with the legion that was engaged inbat, and instead, she rode Xiao Lan once more and charged at Morgan le Fay. Morgan le Fay repeated the motion, and the two red figures shed again.


    Watching the two figures fiercely battling and the giant dragon asionally spewing lightning Breath, Chen Yu thought it over for a while and then dissipated the angel statue''s summon. He stood in his true form in the air.


    "It seems that I trulyck talent forbat!" Seeing his wife and Morgan le Fay exchanging blows, Chen Yu weighed his own martial skills, thought it over, and gave up the idea of drawing his sword to join the fray. He reversed his Cross Longsword in his hand, turning it into a Cross Scepter, "Then I''ll have to assist with spells."


    Having said that, Chen Yu had already raised the Scepter and summoned a gale that blew from behind the Skeleton Legion toward the battlefield.


    While the battle raged above, Lord Nelson and others finally approached thend aboard HMS Victory and arrived before King Arthur and her Knighthood.


    Even though Morgan le Fay had attempted to kill King Arthur moments ago, the Knights of the Round Table had not been involved in the fight thanks to Chen Yu''s intervention. At this moment, each of them was somewhat restless, wishing to rush into the battlefield to attack their foes, but King Arthur still did not want to let these loyal knights step onto the battlefield again.


    As King Arthur was cating the Knights of the Round Table, Lord Nelson also came before her, bowed, and said, "Respected sovereign, may I inquire if you are King Arthur?"

 Chapter 606 - 602: Follow Me to Charge (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Looking at Lord Nelson standing before him, King Arthur knew at first nce that this was a loyal and courageous soldier.


    To such a loyal and brave person, King Arthur did not skimp on his kindness and courtesy, "I have already set aside my crown, and the kingdom of the past no longer exists. Please feel free to address me by my name, Arthur."


    "It really is King Arthur!" Lord Nelson showed a shocked expression on his face. Upon meeting the greatest king of British legend, he hurriedly expressed his respect, "Greetings, Your Majesty."


    "Your esteemed Majesty, may I ask why you are here? Can you tell us what exactly happened here?" While paying his respects to King Arthur, Sherlock Holmes also urgently inquired of him, after all, ravens and skeletons were fighting fiercely overhead, leaving no leeway for leisurely conversation.


    "I am not entirely sure what has happened. This ce is Avalon. One Thousand and Five Hundred Years ago, I was injured in the Battle of Camelot and returned here to recuperate, but my knights and I were sealed here by my sister Morgan le Fay until just moments ago when the seal was broken." Although he was clear about how long he had been sealed, King Arthur was not very knowledgeable about the changes in the outside world, but he still tried his best to share what he knew with Lord Nelson and others.


    "Avalon? The ideal sanctuary far removed from the world, as found in Celtic mythology?" Lord Nelson had not expected to find himself in the legendary final resting ce of King Arthur, the mythical Avalon.


    However, Professor Moriarty siezed another key point from King Arthur''s words, "Morgan le Fay? So she''s that witch?"


    The information revealed by King Arthur was indeed startling, and even Lord Nelson and Professor Moriarty could not help but be surprised. But Sherlock Holmes remained calm at this moment, making a request to King Arthur, "Your esteemed Majesty, I wonder if you might assist us inbating this witch? If we fail to defeat her, the whole United Kingdom will fall into a crucible of war and disaster."


    This was not an rmist statement. In fact, if it hadn''t been for Queen Mary''s desire to cause warfare and cmity, the British Government might not have agreed to seal a demigod, or even a deity, and along with that, Britain''s most distinguished naval general and the most outstanding detective of the Victorian Era, as well as seal a vast number of Legendary forces in this space.


    Granted, those were criminals, but in the history of Ennd, weren''t there numerous examples where criminals were used to one''s advantage against enemies?


    It was just that for King Arthur, she truly no longer wanted to fight.


    "I''m sorry, I no longer wish to be involved in any battle. I am tired, and so are my knights; they have waited for me for one (thousand and) five (hundred years). It is time for me to give them peace." King Arthur shook her head to Sherlock Holmes, her will to fight had long since been lost.


    Although the Knights of the Round Table might not wish to rest just yet, perhaps they desired vengeance against Morgan le Fay, but in the face of King Arthur''sck of will to fight, these knights would not go against her wishes. They simply stood quietly behind her, awaiting hermand, just as they had waited for one thousand and five hundred years, only to see her awaken.


    "But if Morgan le Fay escapes from this prison, she will undoubtedly once again cause catastrophe across thend of Ennd, and the people will fall into pain and disaster once more. For the sake of the English people, I implore you to save Ennd once again!" Seeing that King Arthur appeared weary, Lord Nelson had to reluctantly use the safety of the people to persuade the young woman before him.


    The mention of the English people caused King Arthur''s expression to hesitate for a moment; although she had been betrayed, even though her homnd was in ruins, Ennd was still her nativend, and those people were still the ones she had once protected.


    Noticing King Arthur''s hesitation, Sherlock Holmes also persuaded her, "Your Majesty, although you are tired of meaningless wars, Morgan le Fay''s ambition will plunge the whole of Ennd, and even Britain, perhaps the entire world, into disaster. Can you truly bear to see the popce fall into a catastrophe of homelessness and discement? Can you genuinely remain indifferent to these people struggling in the floodwaters right before you?"


    As Sherlock Holmes spoke, he gestured towards the London citizens who were still struggling amidst the floodwaters in the distance.


    Hearing those miserable cries and pleas for help, a flicker crossed King Arthur''s gaze, and ultimately she couldn''t contain herself, turning to the knight beside her to ask, "Kai, my brother, what should I do?"


    At this moment, King Arthur did not appear as a sovereign asking her subject, but rather as a young girl seeking help from her brother.


    Faced with King Arthur''s plea for help, Kai couldn''t help but reminisce. Ever since King Arthur had drawn the Sword in the Stone, it had been one thousand and five hundred years since he had seen his sister make such a face.


    "How I miss it! It''s been so long since you''ve called me brother. Whether you''re the king or not, Artoria, do what you want to do. As your brother, I will always stand by you," Kai said to King Arthur, and at the same time, he looked back at the other knights. Although they didn''t even have eyeballs left, only empty eye sockets, Kai could still feel everyone''s unanimous sentiment, turned to his sister with a smile, and said, "Even if you''re no longer the king, I think everyone would still follow you."


    "But... but I don''t want to drag everyone into war because of me again." Recalling how one thousand and five hundred years ago, her actions had led to Lancelot''s misunderstanding and betrayal, which caused the Knights of the Round Table to splinter, andter Mordred''s revolt while she was pursuing Lancelot, culminating in the Battle of Camelot where almost all of the knights perished, King Arthur no longer wanted these knights who had been loyal to her to bleed and sacrifice for her¡ªespecially now that they had no blood left to shed.


    However, the knights obviously didn''t think so.


    From behind Kai, Gaowen, representing all the knights, stepped forward to King Arthur and knelt on one knee, "Your Majesty, every knight of the Knights of the Round Table followed you not because you were the king, but because the king was you. Even if you are no longer the monarch, we are willing to follow you forever. Your will is the direction we advance toward."


    Following Gaowen''s words, all the knights once again knelt before the king, silently expressing their will.


    "Gaowen! Everyone!" Looking at the knights before her, who remained loyal followers even in death, King Arthur''s eyes finally changed, she drew Excalibur from her waist, and just as she had one thousand and five hundred years ago, she cried out loudly, "Knights of the Round Table! Charge with me!"

 Chapter 607 - 603: Cant Fly (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Although King Arthur had finally rallied and drawn Excalibur to join the Knights of the Round Table on the battlefield, when they looked toward the fray, ready to charge, they found that the situation didn''t seem to require their intervention.


    Chen Yu, transforming the Cross Longsword into a scepter, along with Jounouchi Hiromi''s summoned Skeleton Legion, finally showcased the truebat power a legitimate Necromancer should possess.


    Weakness, ageing, pain, bleeding, slowness, blindness¡ªsix extensive army-targeted curses reduced Morgan le Fay''s ravens''bat effectiveness dramatically in an instant. Even with her God of War powers, the ravens stood no chance against the curses of a Demigod of the Undead and were ughtered by the Skeleton Legion in moments.


    As for the Skeleton Legion, aside from an all-epassing enhancement blessing of the Blessing of the Underworld God previously released by Chen Yu using the Angel Statue, Swift as the Wind, Undying Glory, and Necromantic Frenzy¡ªthree equally Legion-rank enhancement spells cast upon them turned the mere Blood River conjured skeletons into elite skeleton warriors, doubling theirbat power.


    Initially, Chen Yu wanted to employ instant death spells like Banshee''s Wail or Cloud of Death to exterminate the flock of ravens, but considering Jounouchi Hiromi needed to umtebat experience, he opted to use only supportive spells instead.


    The original power difference between the Skeleton Legion and the flock of ravens was negligible. After nine consecutive magic changes to the strength of both sides, victory could be said to be within the Skeleton Legion''s grasp if Morgan le Faycked any ability to turn the tide of battle.


    As for Morgan le Fay herself, she was no longer able to focus on controlling the ravens to im victory for herself.


    With Chen Yu''s magical support, Jounouchi Hiromi fought like a tiger with added wings, riding Xiao Lan tounch a fierce attack on Morgan le Fay, leaving her hard-pressed to defend herself.


    When King Arthur and herpanions turned their gaze toward Morgan le Fay and observed her current condition, they couldn''t help but be astonished.


    One of the two ming red horses pulling the chariot seemed to have been scraped from the neck to the back by something, its flesh torn and bones exposed on its entire back, and the chariot had lost a wheel.


    If not for the fact that the chariot was flying, it would likely have been immobile.


    Morgan le Fay on the chariot was forced to wield hernce with only one hand, as one of her arms had been withered by Chen Yu''s curse, too weak to grasp thence any longer.


    But even so, Morgan le Fay still lived up to her former title of Goddess of War, exchanging blows with Jounouchi Hiromi, albeit now more on the defensive than offensive.


    Seeing the situation was settled, Chen Yu put away the scepter, not wishing to disturb his wife''s enthusiasm for the fight. After casting two more spells to bolster her state, hended in front of King Arthur and the others.


    "An angel..." Watching Chen Yu descend before her, King Arthur appeared visibly surprised.


    In the era when she still reigned over Ennd, the Catholic Church had already spread to the British Isles, and even her queen eventually became a nun. Naturally, she knew much about the Catholic Church, and a living angel appearing before her was something that couldn''t help but astonish King Arthur.


    "Your Majesty, King Arthur, this is the demigod Chen Yu, who has been assisting us all along," Lord Nelson said, introducing Chen Yu as he arrived in the form of an angel: "Lord Chen Yu, this is King Arthur, the legendary monarch of our tales in Ennd, she once..."


    ```


    Chen Yu slightly raised his hand, interrupting Lord Nelson''s introduction, "Your lordship needn''t introduce me, for I have heard of the legendary tales of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table. Moreover, just now, when I was breaking the Seal, Morgan le Fay had already informed me about who was sealed here."


    Having said that, Chen Yu paid his respects to this legendary ruler, bowing slightly before adding a touch of humor: "I just didn''t expect that the legendary King Arthur would turn out to be a sixteen-year-old girl."


    "In fact, ever since I pulled out the Sword in the Stone, I''ve stopped growing. I thought I would grow taller than Kai," King Arthurmented her stature.


    "A king who does not age after pulling out the Sword in the Stone?" Chen Yu looked at King Arthur, scrutinized her carefully, but then shook his head: "It sounds like a blessing, but in reality, it is a Seal on your very essence. It''s because your essence was sealed that you stopped growing."


    As a Demigod, Chen Yu could naturally see the issue with King Arthur, which he found very interesting.


    The Celtic Pantheon had forged such a legendary ruler, but the Catholic Church had plundered the greatest benefits from her and used the Sword in the Stone to seal her essence granted by the Celtic Pantheon, cutting off their influence on her and thus ensuring she forever remained as she was when she first pulled out the Sword in the Stone. Even though Excalibur is now broken, the Seal on her remains unbroken.


    "Myck of growth is because of the Sword in the Stone? Then, Angel sir, do you have a way to help me?" For King Arthur, not growing had been a grievance for one thousand and five hundred years. Merlin had not been able to help her, and now that Chen Yu had revealed the reason, she was naturally very eager.


    Chen Yu nodded affirmatively, "If the Seal is broken, growing taller shouldn''t be a problem."


    With that, Chen Yu raised a finger and touched it to King Arthur''s forehead, using Necromantic Divine Power to break the Seal within her body.


    Apanied by a cracking sound, King Arthur clearly felt as if something binding her had been unlocked, a sensation of relief.


    "Is this the Seal being lifted? Thank you, Angel sir." King Arthur expressed her gratitude to Chen Yu excitedly and also turned her head to look at Morgan le Fay in the sky, holding Excalibur and proiming, "Now, let me settle this age-old vendetta of one thousand and five hundred years!"


    However, just as King Arthur, sword in hand, took a step forward, she found herself embarrassingly realizing that she couldn''t fly, while the battle between Morgan le Fay and Jounouchi Hiromi was taking ce in the sky.


    Watching King Arthur''s frozen, awkward figure, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle. He raised his hand and opened up a spatial rift, connecting the outside world with this space.


    While opening spatial passages was troublesome, that didn''t mean he couldn''t open doors; otherwise, he wouldn''t have been soposed ever since entering this ce.


    However, Chen Yu was not opening a spatial passage to leave at this time, but rather to grant King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table ess to the Power of Faith that the world had umted for them over one thousand and five hundred years.


    As the spatial passage opened, King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table began to radiate dazzling light.

 Chapter 608 - 604: Perfect Charge (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    One Thousand and Five Hundred Years are not only a collection of hatred and loyalty, but also the umtion of faith with King Arthur''s legendary tales.


    Mary Shelley, as the mother of science fiction two hundred years ago, had enough faith to be the deity of science fiction. Then what about King Arthur, who is revered in Europa as an exemr of knightly spirit, even called the King of Knights? What level could she reach with the immense faith umted over One Thousand and Five Hundred Years?


    While maintaining the opening of the spatial portal, Chen Yu looked curiously at King Arthur, clearly feeling the aura on her growing stronger by the moment.


    It wasn''t just King Arthur; the Knights of the Round Table behind her were also soaring in spirits together.


    After all, in any legend, the name of King Arthur is forever linked with her Knights of the Round Table.


    You might not know whether King Arthur was English or Scots, you might not know whether her banner bore the Three Crowns or Red Dragon Banner, and you might not know her lifetime achievements. But mentioning King Arthur, you cannot not know of her Knights of the Round Table, even if you can''t name a single knight.


    The legendary Round Table, symbolizing fairness and democracy, where all members of the Knights of the Round Table could sit. When seated at the Round Table, there was no distinction between kings and knights¡ªeveryone could speak freely and offer their suggestions, acimed as a symbol of equity in the spirit of chivalry.


    And indeed, it was this Round Table that closely bound King Arthur and her Knights of the Round Table together.


    Therefore, when King Arthur''s aura, aided by the powerful umtion of the Power of Faith over One Thousand and Five Hundred Years, broke through Legendary and directly into Demigod status, every one of the Knights of the Round Table behind her also remolded themselves with the Power of Faith, reborn from decay and withering into bodies of Heroic Spirits.


    This was a miracle, a result of the faith in King Arthur and her Knights of the Round Table that countless people had held over One Thousand and Five Hundred Years, as well as their veneration of the chivalric spirit they championed.


    It was a miracle that could only be fashioned by faith, a warping of reality by the adoration of innumerable people, transforming knights once dead into immortal Heroic Spirits, and awakening a sovereign, who slept for One Thousand and Five Hundred Years, from legend straight to demigod.


    Countless faith converged, and King Arthur''s inherent Dragon Blood silently began to germinate at this moment. Nourished by faith, it swiftly grew, causing the original slender body of the girl to develop once more.


    The stature the king resented grew tall and graceful, the once t te armor now became steeply angled sloped armor, growing closer and closer to that of deities, while the kingly temperament also became more prominent.


    A golden Laurel Branch forming a corona appeared above her head, recing the original crown, and a sky-blue Knight''s Lance materialized in her hand, recing Excalibur, which was now hanging at her waist, bing the weapon of the sovereign.


    A white warhorse d in armor appeared with a whinny. It was once King Arthur''s steed, known as Don Stallion, the horse of kings.


    The girl... no, the sovereign mounted her steed, raised the Knight''s Lance in hand, and marched with pride. A pure white cloak appeared on the sovereign''s shoulders, symbolizing the king''s glory and purity.


    Once the sovereign tugged on the reins, Don Stallion''s whinny echoed, yet the Knight''s Lance cut off its own ess to the Power of Faith. The sovereign chose not to be one of the deities, but to remain as a human being.


    The massive Power of Faith could not infuse the sovereign''s body and could only flow to the knights closely rted to the sovereign through the connection of the Round Table.


    The rusted swords and des burst forth with radiance once again, shedding their dust and grime; the dust-covered banners unfurled anew, disying their once-vibrant colors; the damaged armor seemed to be reborn from the annals of time, allowing the knights to once again present themselves with heroic vigor and to return to the most powerful moments of their lives.


    Furthermore, with the infusion of the immense Power of Faith, all knights achieved Legendary-rank, and those with resounding fame grew close to the Legendary Peak, nearly breaking through.


    But perhaps because the object of people''s veneration was the entirety of the Knights of the Round Table rather than the knights themselves, this massive Power of Faith did not allow any one knight to break through the Legendary-rank to achieve a higher existence; it merely summoned each knight''s steed from the long river of history to their side once again.


    All the knights mounted their horses, reforming their ranks behind their king, and this time, there was nothing that could prevent the Knights of the Round Table from following their king in a charge.


    With Don Stallion''s trot, the charge of the knighthoodmenced.


    The spirits of all knights merged into one, charging toward the heavens in unison with their king.


    The steeds, summoned by the Power of Faith, carried the knights as they tread the air, their thunderous hooves resounding like thunder through the skies, heralding the return of the most famous knighthood in the history of Europa to the Human World.


    Any obstacle in the path of their charge would be trampled, no enemy could stop their advance ¨C this was the charge of the Knights of the Round Table, King Arthur and her loyal knights resurrected from the long river of history!


    An irresistible force charged directly towards Morgan le Fay, signaling the end of a vendetta that hadsted One Thousand and Five Hundred Years.


    Witnessing the charge of the knighthood, Jounouchi Hiromi halted her own attack on Morgan le Fay and reined in Xiao Lan, watching with surprise in the sky as the knighthood charged at Morgan le Fay, their spirit captivating her.


    After all, One Hundred and Fifty Legendary-rank knights, Heroic Spirits of the Round Table, following King Arthur, now a Demigod, in a charge through the heavens, was a sight even true deities would find staggering.


    And, after all, this should be the battle between King Arthur and Morgan le Fay.


    Morgan le Fay naturally saw the knighthood charging towards her and knew that even at the height of her power, with the strength of the deities, it would be challenging to directly face such a charge from the knighthood. Yet, as thest deity of the Celtic Pantheon, surviving for One Thousand and Five Hundred Years without hope of revival or Divine Enthronement again, Morgan le Fay chose to confront this final battle head-on.


    Although the Chariot was shattered, one of the warhorses pulling it had suffered serious injuries, and she herself only had one hand left capable of holding a Lance, Morgan le Fay, once the God of War in the Celtic Pantheon, did not forego her divine glory.


    She cut the reins with a wave of her hand, releasing the Chariot and the injured warhorse; Morgan le Fay mounted herst steed. With her withered arm, she gently stroked its neck, her gaze sharpening once again. Thus, riding her warhorse and gripping her Knight''s Lance, she called out King Arthur''s name and made her final charge.


    "Artoria Pendragon!"


    "Morgan le Fay!" And King Arthur responded to her, charging towards her as well. One Thousand and Five Hundred Years of hatred, One Thousand and Five Hundred Years of grudges, would finally be settled here.

 Chapter 609 - 605: Fallen (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    The azure knight''snce collided with the crimsonnce, producing a thunderous noise.


    The former Morgan le Fay, the Celtic Pantheon Goddess of War, although her martial prowess was not on par with that of the Queen of the Land of Shadows, and even her doublence technique was learned from her, she remained formidable even after losing her deities'' power.


    But even as a deity, she could not withstand the charge from the entire Knights of the Round Table.


    The crimsonnce broke, and her war horse fell as well.


    As she gently stroked her war horse, a sorrowful look appeared in Morgan le Fay''s eyes; it was her most beloved mount, apanying her through countless years. However, after being sealed for one thousand and five hundred years, she finally had to bid farewell to it.


    She had a massive wound in her abdomen. Though King Arthur had deliberately avoided her vitals just now, it still dealt her an irreversible and serious injury.


    Looking up at the sky, she saw that her flock of ravens was nearly annihted by the Skeleton Legion.


    Perhaps unable to bear seeing thisst bit of her retainers perish, Morgan le Fay called out to the ravens, ordering them to abandon the fight and fly to her side.


    Witnessing this, Jounouchi Hiromi also ordered the Skeleton Legion to cease fighting, reformed them back into the Blood River, and collected them.


    Riding Xiao Lan, Jounouchi Hirominded beside Morgan le Fay. As a doctor, she felt a twinge of pity looking at the severely injured woman.


    Toward Morgan le Fay or the former Queen Mary, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t say she harbored any ill will; in the end, when someoneunches an attack or even threatens life, self-defense is an instinctive reaction.


    In Jounouchi Hiromi''s mind, it would have been enough to subdue and seal the opponent; there was no need to beat her to such a state.


    However, the one who took action wasn''t her, and it seemed that the person who had acted bore a deep grudge against Morgan le Fay. This was beyond Jounouchi Hiromi''s intervention.


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was reflecting, Chen Yu, King Arthur, Lord Nelson, and others also arrived where Morgan le Fay was.


    Handing his Knight''s Lance to Kai beside him, King Arthur looked at Morgan le Fay with aplex expression, considering she''d been called sister by him for many years, and she had also provided much support after he became King.


    Had it not been for Mordred''s affair, he might still regard her as a respected sister, even if she was merely using him to revive the Celtic Pantheon.


    After receiving the infusion of the Power of Faith and achieving growth, King Arthur''s strength reached that of a Demigod, and his mind also matured, gleaning much from the Power of Faith.


    "Morgan... sister," King Arthur still called her sister.


    Morgan le Fay raised her head, looking at King Arthur, and revealed a grim smile: "Artoria, you''ve won."


    "Why? Why did you do those things back then? You could have simply told me your purpose." King Arthur did not understand Morgan le Fay''s actions from the past; after one thousand and five hundred years, she had let go of her hatred and now only sought to understand her reasons.


    However, Morgan le Fay burst intoughter, a wild and unrestrainedugh as if King Arthur had said something amusing, "I am a deity, why should I exin my actions to a mortal?"


    Even though she had fallen from her Divine Position, even though she had only clung to life for one thousand and five hundred years through the rituals she scorned, she was still a goddess of the Celtic Pantheon, still possessed the pride of a deity.


    Hearing this from Morgan le Fay, King Arthur could only shake his head in regret and said no more.


    Seeing that King Arthur had nothing more to say, Chen Yu walked over to Morgan le Fay''s side and took out the Human Skin Book, but he did not hand it over to her. Instead, he spoke with a sense of regret, "What a pity, if only you were willing tomunicate in a normal manner, I would indeed not mind returning this book to you."


    Indeed, out of a sense of kinship with a fellow Necromancer, Chen Yu did not mind returning the Human Skin Book to Morgan le Fay. It was just that she had attacked him before he could offer the book, while she, as Queen Mary, had even attempted to kill his wife, which was undoubtedly intolerable to Chen Yu.


    "Maybe so, but is there any meaning to such words? Are you suggesting you reminisce before killing your prey?" Morgan le Fay''s face was filled with scorn as she struggled to stand up from the ground, picked up the broken half of hernce, and looking around at the people surrounding her, sheughed wildly, "Come on! Grant me an honorable death! As a warrior, I need not my enemy''s pity!"


    Watching Morgan le Fay''s roaring demeanor, Jounouchi Hiromi hesitated for a moment before looking towards King Arthur; she wanted to offer this enemy respect, but it seemed King Arthur was more entitled to do so.


    King Arthur noticed Jounouchi Hiromi''s gaze and, after a moment of thought, understood her intentions.


    "Thisdy is my sister, although she has done many things I cannot forgive, I hope you can grant her thest respect," said King Arthur as he looked at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Despite the knights'' continued enmity towards Morgan le Fay, as a true Knighthood, they would not deny an enemy final respect, allowing her to die as a warrior, not as a captive.


    Seeing King Arthur say this, Chen Yu also gave Jounouchi Hiromi a supportive look.


    With Chen Yu''s support, Jounouchi Hiromi took a deep breath, nodded at him, and then walked up to Morgan le Fay.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi walk up to her, Morgan le Fayughed. She aimed her Broken Lance at Jounouchi Hiromi, "Is it you who will bring me to my end? Very well, being sent off by a queen would be fitting of my glory! Come then!"


    Morgan le Fay assumed her final battle stance, refusing to shed her dignity as a deity even in the face of death.


    Upon seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi also drew her Sword from her waist, signaled slightly to Morgan le Fay, and thenunched her final attack.


    Facing the iing sword, even though she was powerless to resist, Morgan le Fay still mustered all her remaining strength to meet the de, in an attempt to fend it off. This was respect for her enemy and for herself.


    But her injuries were too severe, and even with all her might, the sword still pierced through her heart.


    The point of the Broken Lance touched Jounouchi Hiromi''s chest, but it would never advance further.


    Morgan le Fay, thest surviving goddess of the Celtic Pantheon, thus perished.

 Chapter 610 - 606: The End (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Looking at Morgan le Fay pierced through the heart, all those present couldn''t help but feel a sense ofment. For such an enemy who maintained her dignity to death, anyone would pay their respects.


    Perhaps she had once been mad, perhaps she had once been cruel, but in the final moments of her life, she earned everyone''s respect.


    Watching Morgan le Fay''s fallen body, King Arthur sighed faintly. If she could, why would she wish to kill her? No matter what had happened, that was her sister.


    Thinking this, King Arthur walked over to Morgan le Fay''s body, took off her own cloak, and draped it over Morgan le Fay.


    The ravens circling around seemed to sense their mistress''s passing, constantly crying in circles, mourning theirdy, making the atmosphere even more deste.


    "May I bury her?" King Arthur asked Lord Nelson and the others nearby, "After all, she is my sister, and I wish for her to have a resting ce in the end."


    "Of course, that''s possible! The Royal Navy does not have a tradition of dishonoring its enemies, let alone ady worthy of respect," Lord Nelson replied quite affably. Had Morgan le Fay been alive, he would havemitted to her destruction, but now that she was dead, as a gentleman, Lord Nelson was willing to give her a dignified end.


    King Arthur nodded, expressing thanks to Lord Nelson, then lifted Morgan le Fay''s body from the ground. However, as she did so, a gilded skull and a bone-made magic wand rolled out from her and fell to the ground.


    The Human Skin Book in Chen Yu''s hands resonated with these two items once again.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu''s eyes moved, and he said to King Arthur, "Your Majesty King Arthur, may I have these two items?"


    "These two items?" King Arthur had also seen the two items that had fallen from Morgan le Fay''s body, but she did not immediately agree, instead asking, "Mr. Angel, do you need them? If possible, I would like to bury them with my sister, as they are her personal belongings after all."


    "I''m afraid I cannot agree with your idea. These two items, along with this book in my hands, were made using parts of her body. Her soul and power are imprisoned within, and bringing these three together could resurrect her, a situation I think all would prefer to avoid," Chen Yu briefly exined the soul-splitting resurrection ritual to King Arthur and even presented the Human Skin Book to prove he wasn''t lying.


    Seeing the obvious resonance between the Human Skin Book in Chen Yu''s hands and the two items on the ground, King Arthur fell silent for a while before asking, "Can they be destroyed?"


    "Yes, although it requires a rtivelyplicated ritual," Chen Yu guessed King Arthur''s intention and did not refuse to provide help.


    "Thank you," King Arthur nodded, no longer stopping Chen Yu from taking the two items on the ground.


    ```


    Three relics came together, creating a subtle reaction, but under the suppression of Chen Yu, these artifacts did not stir up any trouble and were taken into his possession.


    As Chen Yu collected the three relics, King Arthur handed over the body of Morgan le Fay to her own Court Steward, Kai. Regarding Morgan''s body, she could onlypletely rest assured by entrusting it to her brother.


    Seeing that King Arthur had dealt with Morgan le Fay''s affairs, Lord Nelson took the initiative to speak, "Your Majesty King Arthur, may I inquire if the disaster-stricken civilians of London can be transferred here for refuge? The London city area has be a vast expanse of water, and only this ce remains drynd."


    "Of course, that is possible. I will send Gaowen to lead the Knights to provide assistance for you," King Arthur said, and then gave orders to Gaowen.


    Having the assistance of the Knights of the Round Table naturally pleased Lord Nelson who, after thanking King Arthur, coordinated with Gaowen on how to provide disaster relief.


    Chen Yu, upon observing the situation, did not intervene in the relief efforts, but signaled to Jounouchi Hiromi to help, while he himself sought out King Arthur.


    "Mr. Angel, do you have something to discuss?" King Arthur''s mood was somewhat gloomy, as the events she had awakened to were still leaving her somewhat disoriented.


    "Please just call me Chen Yu, I''m still not used to being called an Angel," Chen Yu replied politely before stating his objective to King Arthur, "Your Majesty King Arthur, may I inquire about your ns for the future?"


    "ns? What exactly do you mean?" King Arthur asked, somewhat uncertain, but still looked at Chen Yu seriously, believing that what he had to say must be important.


    "Your Majesty, do you intend to spend the rest of your days in this space? And the Knights of the Round Table, what are your intentions for their future? The outside world has changed immensely over one thousand five hundred years. If you n to reappear in the world, there will undoubtedly be a myriad of problems." This was exactly what Chen Yu was worried about, as one hundred fifty legendary Heroic Knights and one Demigod leader could destroy any country in the real world without the intervention of deities.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, King Arthur became even more serious and nodded earnestly, "I have grown tired of war. If possible, I would like to live as an ordinary person, to experience the life I missed. I believe my Knights probably share the same sentiment. If possible, I hope they can live their own desired lives."


    "Nothing could be better. However, you and your Knights all possess tremendous power. Before you decide to live the life of an ordinary person, I rmend that you and your Knights first learn about the changes in today''s society. After grasping some basic knowledge, leave this space," Chen Yu suggested sincerely to King Arthur and volunteered to help, "If Your Majesty does not mind, I can provide some assistance to quickly adapt to modern society."


    "That would truly be most appreciated," King Arthur finally showed a bright smile, thanking Chen Yu and adding, "And I am no longer a king, so please call me by my name, Artoria."


    "Very well, Miss Artoria," Chen Yu effortlessly changed his form of address and exchanged a few more pleasantries with Artoria before turning to leave.


    And seeing Chen Yu finally conclude his conversation with Artoria, Gilles de Rais, who could no longer contain his impatience, finally approached Chen Yu, as that Human Skin Book was his only hope for resurrecting Joan of Arc.

 Chapter 611 - 607: Gone to Ruin (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Lord Chen Yu, do you really intend to destroy this book?" Gilles de Rais watched Chen Yu with a nervous air, fearing that he would destroy the human skin book in his hands right then and there.


    "Mr. Gilles, you should understand that even if I don''t destroy this book, His Exacellency King Arthur would not allow you to take away the relic of his sister," Chen Yu did not directly answer Gilles de Rais''s question, but his meaning was conveyed very clearly.


    This made Gilles de Rais''s face turn bitter instantly. If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t defeat Chen Yu, he would have made his move to snatch it already.


    But... even if he could sessfully take something from Chen Yu''s hands, how would he escape from King Arthur and the hundred and fifty legendary-rank Knights of the Round Table? This space was still sealed, making escape nearly impossible.


    "Is there really no other way?" Gilles de Rais obviously wasn''t willing to just give up on his only hope of resurrecting Joan of Arc.


    Chen Yu truly sympathized with Gilles de Rais''s relentless desire to resurrect Joan of Arc. After thinking for a moment, he said to him, "You want this book simply for the knowledge recorded within that can resurrect Joan of Arc, right? If you can learn the knowledge to resurrect her, then you should be able to ept giving up the book, shouldn''t you?"


    "If I can learn the knowledge to resurrect Joan of Arc, I am willing to give up this book in exchange," Gilles de Rais hade to understand the couple''s abilities after spending these days together with Chen Yu and his wife, Hiromi. Chen Yu undoubtedly possessed the power to resurrect Joan of Arc, it was just that, due to the existence of the Church, he was unwilling to do so.


    Now that Chen Yu proposed to teach him the method to resurrect Joan of Arc in exchange for the human skin book, Gilles de Rais was undoubtedly willing.


    Seeing Gilles de Rais speak this way, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction and said, "Hiromi knows the knowledge recorded in this book. You can ask her to teach you, and if you learn the knowledge to resurrect Joan of Arc, I don''t mind handing it over to you. However, you must bear the consequences of resurrecting Joan of Arc and whether you can sessfully bring her back to life."


    "As long as I can resurrect Joan of Arc, I am willing to bear any price!" Gilles de Rais made the pledge.


    Hearing Gilles de Rais say this, Chen Yu had no good reason to persuade him further, so he nodded and told him to find Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu himself took the three relics of Morgan le Fay to a vast empty space, nning to destroy them.


    He drew a Magic Circle on the ground and ced the three relics inside. Then, Chen Yu summoned the Netherworld me.


    These three relics could not be destroyed by ordinary means. Even if their physical forms could be destroyed momentarily, as long as there was sufficient time and Negative Energy, they could still recover.


    Thus, topletely destroy them, one had to use necromancy to break them down from the root.


    For someone who did not understand necromancy, facing these three relics might seem like an insurmountable task, with the only thought being to physically destroy them; but for a Necromancer, the task of destroying them was not so difficult.


    The purple Netherworld me ignited the Magic Circle drawn by Chen Yu, the mes licking the three relics, quickly leaving scorched marks on them.


    Faint, sorrowful screams could be heard from the three relics, but they weren''t yet destroyed.


    Although the Netherworld me could damage them, to thoroughly destroy these relics made by the Mysticism School''s rites, it might require continuous, intense burning for a long time.


    Chen Yu, of course, didn''t have the leisure to burn the relics slowly, so as soon as he saw that the Netherworld me had damaged the three artifacts, he activated the Magic Circle he had prepared.


    With the activation of the Magic Circle, chains made of Netherworld me were summoned and quickly bound the three artifacts, while a Sacrificial Knife appeared in Chen Yu''s hand.


    Grasping the Sacrificial Knife, Chen Yu sliced open his palm, sprinkling the pale golden Divine Blood flowing from his hand over the three artifacts.


    Though only a demigod, the blood from his Divine Body still counted as the Blood of the Gods, possessing extraordinary effects.


    Under the influence of the Divine Blood, three wisps of ck smoke seeped out from the artifacts. As soon as they made contact with the Divine Blood, they immediately rushed into it.


    The Divine Blood, prated by the ck smoke, quickly gathered, and an ethereal figure rose from it, strikingly resembling Morgan le Fay.


    However, she had just been freed from the artifacts and had not awakened yet, merely a slumbering silhouette.


    As the effects of the Divine Blood took hold, her figure grew more substantial, and with the solidification of her form, she began to show signs of waking.


    Watching her body be more tangible, Chen Yu gripped the Sacrificial Knife tighter. Just as her body becamepletely solid and she was about to awaken, he plunged the knife into her heart.


    Pale golden Divine Blood flowed from the wound and was quickly absorbed by the Sacrificial Knife, causing Morgan le Fay''s form to be ethereal again. She soon dissolved into ck smoke, and when it tried to return to the three artifacts, the smoke was absorbed by the Sacrificial Knife as well, while the artifacts were quickly burnt by the Netherworld me.


    The Sacrificial Knife that absorbed the ck smoke changed in form; its de became wavy like ripples, and the image of Morgan le Fay emerged on the handle, with a golden line running down the de from absorbing the Divine Blood.


    Looking at the transformed Sacrificial Knife, Chen Yu knew that after absorbing his Divine Blood and the soul of Morgan le Fay, it had be a rare curio. Yet, after a moment''s hesitation, he decided to destroy itpletely, sending the knife into the Waters of the Nether River with the power of the Magic Circle to wash away everything.


    As the Sacrificial Knife fell into the Nether River, the Netherworld me on the Magic Circle extinguished, leaving only the charred remains of the three artifacts.


    Gathering up the remains, Chen Yu was about to find something to contain them in order to hand them over to Artoria when he suddenly heard footsteps behind him.


    "Artoria? You..." Chen Yu turned around to see Artoria looking somewhat sheepish.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, have you resolved it?" Seeing that Chen Yu had dealt with the three relics, Artoria looked at the remnants on the ground, her expression somewhat mncholic yet also relieved as she said, "This is a good conclusion to a grievance of One Thousand and Five Hundred Years."


    Having said that, Artoria sniffed and spoke to Chen Yu, "Mr. Chen Yu, may I have a moment alone here?"


    "Please, feel free," Chen Yu replied and left, leaving Artoria alone with the scorched remnants, seemingly mourning for her sister who had finally passed away.

 Chapter 612 - 608: The Doctor of the Victorian Era (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As the Royal Navy and the Knights of the Round Table both devoted themselves to disaster relief efforts, the London citizens who had been victimized by the flood were gradually rescued and transported to the ind where Avalon was located.


    Although most people were cold and hungry,cking food and warmth, after all of London had crumbled apart, being able to keep their lives was already a stroke of luck amidst the misfortune.


    Even though the vast majority could only stay in tents made from spare sails temporarily set up by the Royal Navy, having a ce to live under such circumstances, being able to light a small bonfire to warm bodies that had been frozen all night long, and then cooking up a bit of hot food to fill their stomachs, most people didn''t have many more demands.


    Perhaps a small portion of nobles with less sense demanded better treatment, but under the persuasion of the more than one hundred naval guns aboard HMS Victory, they obedientlyplied with the Royal Navy''s management.


    Great epidemics always follow great disasters; this is a pattern that Chinese people have summarized since ancient times. Afterrge-scale flooding like this, coupled with the mixing of various groups of people, various diseases were bound to ur. However, despite the affluence of the 18th-century Victorian Era, the development of medicine was still in its infancy, somewhat unprepared to handle such situations.


    Observing this, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, out of their medical ethic, volunteered to help.


    Lord Nelson specifically allocated an area for a sick ward, where most patients were ssified and quarantined ording to the diseases they contracted. The Knights of the Round Table were responsible for promoting hygiene measures among the disaster-stricken refugees. The sanitary conditions within the temporary camp rapidly improved, and the outbreak was brought under control, allowing the Yu couple to gather the doctors among the refugees, focusing their efforts on treating the sick.


    "Hiromi, we don''t have enough alcohol for disinfection, please tell Lord Nelson to collect as much strong liquor as possible," Yu Chen, who didn''t look like a demigod or an angel at that moment, wore a fairly simple white coat while suturing a patient''s wound and spoke to Hiromi Jounouchi beside him.


    Hiromi Jounouchi nodded her head and gave a few instructions to an assistant who was helping. After the assistant understood, they ran out.


    After suturing the patient''s wound with boiled thread and disinfecting it with strong liquor, Yu Chen finally sprinkled some anti-inmmatory medicine he concocted on the wound, and wrapped it up with a clean bandage.


    As Yu Chen helped the patient down from the chair, he spoke to the doctors who were watching: "Infections are caused by dirt entering the body through wounds. So during surgery, thorough cleaning is essential. Strong liquor and high temperatures can effectively kill the dirt, but never use a hot iron to cauterize the wound. Although effective, the subsequent reactions could easily kill the patient."


    Hearing Yu Chen''s exnation, the doctors around the operating table hurriedly jotted down his words.


    There was no avoiding it; this was the Victorian Era, a period when doctors didn''t even know what bacteria and viruses were. Infections were believed to be possession by demons, and treatments for wounds and diseases were still limited to amputation and bloodletting.


    There were even practices akin to witchcraft, such as using Mercury as medicine or washing hair with urine, and hygiene was virtually absent from their minds.


    For the two surgeons from the 21st century, these appalling methods were simply uneptable.


    Yu Chen descended as an angel and forcibly implemented new sanitary regtions. Although limited by the constraints of the era and unable to realize many things, getting people to clean themselves and abandon their unhygienic habits was still directly and effectively improving the sanitary environment and significantly increasing survival rates of the sick.


    The doctors of The City of London naturally regarded the healing techniques taught by the angel as miraculous. Every time Yu Chen performed surgery, arge number of doctors would watch, and the sanitary requirements he proposed were like a thunderp for the doctors, leading them from ignorance to the true path.


    The regtions set by Yu Chen were held as standards by these doctors and carried out to the letter with the cooperation of the Knights of the Round Table.


    After the procedure was over and the patient had been taken away, Yu Chen announced the end of the surgery. Once all the doctors had left, he took off his surgical gown and remarked to Hiromi Jounouchi with a sigh, "I never imagined that one day I would be performing surgery on a patient under 18th-century medical conditions."


    "Although I learned about the history of medicine when I was studying, facing surgeries without anesthesia, like amputations, is really..." Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head in resignation. For modern doctors, performing surgery without the means of anesthesia is almost unthinkable, except when absolutely necessary.


    Luckily, as a qualified anesthesiologist, Hiromi Jounouchi was able to mix up some anesthetics obtainable in that era, but with a limited supply, they were reserved for major operations. For minor surgeries like suturing wounds, the patient had to endure the binding to a chair, amon practice of the times.


    After finishing all these tasks, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help asking Yu Chen, "Husband, when are we going back? We''ve been here quite long!"


    After all, they were out on their honeymoon. Ending up in this world was an ident, and now that things were more or less settled, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally started thinking about their return.


    After some thought, Yu Chen replied, "We''ve taught about all we can, after I speak to Lord Nelson, we will prepare to leave. Our honeymoon trip has only reached half way after all!"


    "Right, ording to our original n, our next stop is Italy, isn''t it?" Disrupted by the recent events, Hiromi Jounouchi was now recalling their initial itinerary, which made her a bit anxious: "As for Italy, legends and myths seem plentiful too. We won''t encounter this kind of thing again, will we? I don''t want our honeymoon to turn into a full-on mythological adventure!"


    "Well, then we''ll just pretend we don''t see anything if anything happens," Yu Chen felt a bit awkward about the string of events that had urred to himself and Hiromi Jounouchi along the way. Anyone would find such situations bothersome.

 Chapter 646 - 642: Little Junior Sister (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Although Yu Chen and his wife were each making their own efforts to have a child, this was not an issue that could be resolved overnight, nor would results be forting immediately.


    While they were brainstorming various ways to have a child, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi still had to go about their daily work and lives.


    Because another attack had urred, the hospital''s security level was raised once again. Protests that could previously take ce in front of the hospital were nowpletely prohibited, and the police even set up blockades a street away, while inside the hospital, security checks were required right from the entrance.


    The hospital had not foreseen such troubles when the research began, but by now, neither the director nor the board of directors could possibly allow the project to be canceled.


    Not to mention the various honors and benefits that woulde with the sess of the project, just the fact that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had once been invited by the Prime Minister to the Prime Minister''s Official Residence was enough for people to weigh their status seriously.


    So even though the trouble was significant, the hospital had no choice but to let Hiromi Jounouchiplete the trial.


    As for Yu Chen, the research on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was not far from officially hitting the market, and many pharmaceuticalpanies had clearly set their sights on this lucrative opportunity.


    However, this did not greatly affect Yu Chen, as he had long handed over all matters to Kyuuzai Ryousen and his family''s Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals to deal with. With Kazama Pharmaceuticals and Shunten-do also sharing the profits, Yu Chen was not worried about his research being impacted.


    Moreover, for a demigod, the benefits brought by these worldly affairs were no longer of importance to him. What truly mattered was the faith that his research, once it gained global acim, would bring him.


    Therefore, although many things demanded his attention, Yu Chen still methodically went about his work without being affected by these issues.


    This also gave Yu Chen some time outside of work to ponder how he should handle the matter between Inomata Naoki and Minami.


    Yu Chen had already warned his boss, who in turn probably advised Minami, but since the Matchmaking God said that the Red String of Fate between them was not greatly affected, ending this rtionship had to start from Inomata Naoki''s side.


    Introducing a girlfriend to Inomata Naoki and getting him to quickly marry and settle down was undoubtedly the most appropriate method. However, Yu Chen was not very familiar with the female doctors in the hospital and couldn''t think of a suitable candidate at the moment.


    Ayajichi Shoubu from Neurosurgery was certainly a good match, but having returned from studies in the United States, she was likely averse to such matchmaking; his own secretary, Shirai Reina, might be suitable, but Yu Chen had no intention of introducing her to Inomata Naoki.


    As for the reason, this was actually amon problem Yu Chen faced in trying to find a match for Inomata Naoki¡ªhow many girls from Tokyo would be willing to marry and move to a ce as far away as Kumamoto?


    While he was thinking about these things, Shirai Reina suddenly knocked on the door of his office and said to Yu Chen, "Professor, Professor Kube is on the phone and would like you to visit his office."


    "Did Professor Kube mention what it''s about?" Yu Chen put down the pen in his hand and asked Shirai Reina.


    However, Rena Shirai shook her head, indicating she didn''t know either. "Professor Kube didn''t say. He just asked you to stop by."


    "Alright, I got it." Yu Chen nodded slightly, stood up from his seat, and was ready to leave the office when a spontaneous thought struck him, and he asked Rena Shirai, "Rena, do you know any single female friends?"


    "If you''re talking about single women, I know quite a few. What type of person are you referring to, Professor?" Rena Shirai''s eyes flickered when she heard Yu Chen ask this, trying to guess what he meant.


    "Nothing much, just remembered I have a ssmate who''s still single, and I was thinking of introducing a girlfriend to him," Yu Chen exined simply to avoid any misunderstanding from Rena Shirai. "He was my ssmate at the University of Tokyo. However, he had health issues back then and didn''t stay in Tokyo to practice medicine but returned to his hometown to take over his family''s ranch in Kumamoto.


    When he came to my wedding, I found out he was still single, so I was thinking of introducing him to a girlfriend. That''s why I''m asking if you know any single women. If there''s a suitable candidate, I''d like to introduce them."


    "I see, I''ll help you inquire about it, then," Rena Shirai responded after hearing Yu Chen''s exnation, and after thinking for a moment, she nodded in agreement, though she didn''t provide a definite answer.


    Yu Chen didn''t mind, and after smiling at Rena Shirai, he left the office.


    When he arrived at Professor Kube''s office and pushed the door open, Yu Chen found that aside from Professor Kube, there was another woman in a whiteb coat, a very beautiful female doctor.


    "Yu Chen, senior brother!" Upon seeing Yu Chen entering, the female doctor immediately stood up from the sofa, greeted him with a cheerful expression, and revealed a very cute smile on her tender oval face.


    Yu Chen was taken aback, trying to recall who this female doctor was, and then he asked as if he was still unsure, "Who are you?"


    "Senior brother, you don''t remember me? I''m Kaori! Your dearest junior sister, Kohinata Kaori!" The female doctor expressed her dissatisfaction that Yu Chen had forgotten her name, pouting unhappily andining to Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen suddenlyughed, reached out to her head, and ruffled her ck hair into a messy state. "How can I not recognize you, Kaori! But howe you are here? Didn''t you say you were going to the United Kingdom for further studies?"


    "I''ve told you so many times not to mess up someone''s hair!" Kohinata Kaori swatted Yu Chen''s hand away in annoyance but smiled happily anyway, "Of course, I came back from further studies! Now I''m also a doctor at the hospital. Senior brother Yu Chen, I''ll be counting on you a lot in the future!"


    After speaking, Kohinata Kaori even bowed respectfully to Yu Chen.


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori and Yu Chen fooling around, Professor Kube did not mind; after all, both of them were his students who enjoyed ying pranks during their school days. Now that his two proud disciples had returned to his wing, Professor Kube was naturally very happy. "Mr. Yu Chen, starting today, Kaori will be a doctor in our hospital''s General Surgery department. You are already familiar with each other, so take good care of her. She''s just returned from the United Kingdom and might not be familiar with domestic matters. As her senior, help her out a bit."


    "Got it, Professor," Yu Chen replied, looking at Kohinata Kaori and smiling at her.

 Chapter 614 - 610: News about Suzuhime (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Honestly! I just went back to Kyoto for a short while, and you, Matchmaking God, managed to stir up so much trouble!" Suzuhime stood in the luxurious reception room of the Metropolitan Police Department specially designed for dealing with the Matchmaking God, looking at him with great dissatisfaction.


    She had already heard all about the troubles caused by Matchmaking God on her way back.


    "I just ate a little of the delicious food they offered and gave them a little reward, that''s not such a big deal, right?" Matchmaking God whispered defensively, somewhat afraid of Suzuhime''s reaction.


    This was not because Suzuhime could threaten a deity, but rather it was the fear of a younger sister worried about being found out by an older sister after doing something bad.


    "We''re no longer in the age of the gods, your actions can cause a disturbance! Do you have any idea how much trouble you''ve caused in Tokyo with your behavior?" Suzuhime cursed herself for her negligence, forgetting that thest time Matchmaking God went out alone was during the Edo Period, which resulted in a great difference between his behavior and modern society.


    If it were during the age of the gods, then revealing oneself in front of people and telling them you''re a deity wouldn''t have been an issue.


    Even in the Edo Period, there were still rumors of encountering deities or Yokai. At that time, the actions of Matchmaking God wouldn''t have been considered out of line, at most he might be treated as an imposter or a genuine deitying to Earth.


    But in modern society... Not to mention whether the era of scientific enlightenment still believes in the descent of deities, just the speed of information dissemination in modern society is enough to cause chaos.


    Not to mention other things, Suzuhime had heard about the disturbances created by Matchmaking God in Tokyo by the time she returned to Kyoto, which was one of the reasons she came back to Tokyo so quickly.


    "Don''t let the Matchmaking God cause any trouble."


    Remembering the words entrusted to her by the Inari God, Suzuhime felt a headacheing on, the trouble was already caused!


    However, after so many years of dealing with various affairs for the Inari God, Suzuhime had grown ustomed to handling troubles and said to Matchmaking God, "There''s no point in talking about what''s already happened, but the mess you''ve created must stop here! Just dealing with people wanting to break the boundary between life and death is headache enough, I don''t want to have to clean up after your mess as well, do you understand?"


    "I understand, I understand! But what should I do if I still want to eat something delicious?" Matchmaking God looked at Suzuhime with a pitiable face, pleading, "The food these human chefs make is really good! Who knew that in just a little over a hundred years, human culinary arts would advance so rapidly!"


    "Bear with it! At a time like this, you''re still thinking about eating!" Suzuhime retorted irritably, but seeing Matchmaking God''s pitiful expression, she switched her tone, "It''s not that you can''t have delicious food, but you need to see what the situation is now! Is this the time for you to be pursuing the pleasures of the pte?"


    ```


    However, when Suzuhime said this, the Matchmaking God muttered in a grievanceden, soft voice, "But isn''t it the case that nothing has happened so far!"


    "If something happens, it''ll be a big deal! And it was you who said they had already made a connection, and that you would keep an eye on them here. Is this how you''ve been watching them?" When Suzuhime thought about how she had rushed back to Kyoto in fear and anxiety to report to the Inari God, while the Matchmaking God in Kyoto was enjoying a variety of delicacies meticulously prepared by a top chef, she could feel a surge of anger rising within her.


    Seeing this, Yamada Nobuyosuke hurriedly intercepted Suzuhime and tried to pacify her, "Miss Suzuhime, please don''t be angry. Actually, we have already had the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency dispatch specialized action teams to monitor the targets 24/7. Every action of theirs, even what they say to whom, is fully recorded. There''s really no need for Lord Matchmaking God to watch over them every moment."


    "Even if she doesn''t need to watch over them all the time, she shouldn''t have caused so much trouble! Now probably the whole Tokyo knows that there are deities appearing at the Metropolitan Police Department." Suzuhime still felt very angry upon hearing Yamada Nobuyosuke''s persuasion.


    Suzuhime was not angry because the Matchmaking God was neglecting her duties; she understood that the Matchmaking God did not need to watch over the situation all the time. However, it was the Matchmaking God herself who suggested monitoring the situation in Tokyo, and now, without doing any proper work, she was stirring up trouble all over Tokyo. This certainly caused Suzuhime, who had been left alone in Tokyo because of the Matchmaking God''s words, to feel very indignant.


    "Regarding that, please rest assured, Miss Suzuhime. Although there are some bad rumors circting in Tokyo, they only consist of people knowing that someone high up at the Metropolitan Police Department has a penchant for gourmet food, not about Lord Matchmaking God being here," Yamada Nobuyosuke of course did not wish for Suzuhime to continue being angry here.


    Moreover, as one of the Legendary Warriors from the Strategy Division, he was also hoping to get some cuisine made from special ingredients from the Matchmaking God to nurse his own body, which also had many underlying injuries¡ªhow could he allow Suzuhime to interrupt this matter just like that!


    Thinking this way, Yamada Nobuyosuke spoke to Suzuhime in a negotiating tone, "Miss Suzuhime, what do you think of this proposal? We, the Metropolitan Police Department, won''t make a big fuss about gathering chefs from Tokyo anymore, but will just notify those famous chefs toe, and also limit the number to one to three people per day. This way we won''t attract unnecessary trouble."


    "That works! That''ll do!" the Matchmaking God immediately agreed, with both hands, upon hearing this, knowing that she could still continue to enjoy delicious food.


    Hearing what Yamada Nobuyosuke had said, Suzuhime didn''t have much else to say and tacitly epted his proposal, then redirected the conversation back to the matter concerning Inomata Naoki and Minami.


    "Regarding the surveince of those two individuals, Mr. Yamada, could you inform me of the current situation?" Suzuhime, having readjusted her mood, inquired of Yamada Nobuyosuke while also emphasizing, "The Lord Inari from Kyoto is very concerned about this matter and will soon being to the Inari Shrine in Tokyo. Before Lord Inari''s arrival, I would like to be updated on the situation."


    "Lord Inari?! The Inari God ising to Tokyo for this matter?" Yamada Nobuyosuke was taken aback. The Inari God was not an inconspicuous deity like the Matchmaking God; as a revered deity in Shintoism, second only to the Three Precious Children, the Inari God''s personal visit to Tokyo was far from a trivial matter.


    The Matchmaking God beside was also very surprised and looked anxiously at Suzuhime¡ªshe was quite fearful of the Inari God.


    However, Suzuhime solemnly nodded and said, "The seriousness of breaking the boundaries between life and death is worse than you imagine. Even Lord Inari is cing great importance on it, so the Lord wille personally to Tokyo, in the hope of averting any disaster before it urs."


    ```

 Chapter 615 - 611: Foodie God (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    In Japan, nearly everyone knows about the Inari Shrines, for after all, there are more than 30,000 Inari Shrines spread across every prefecture of the country. In some sense, not knowing the great name of the Inari God is no easy task.


    Among these more than 30,000 Inari Shrines, the Fushimi Inari Taisha is undoubtedly the head shrine, which could also be called the leader of all Inari Shrines. It also serves as the dwelling ce of the Inari God''s enshrined deity.


    However, out of these more than 30,000 Inari Shrines, aside from Fushimi Inari Taisha, there are two other shrines that are as renowned, collectively known as the Three Great Inari Shrines.


    Situated in Kashima City of Saga Prefecture, the Yutoku Inari Shrine, along with Kyoto''s Fushimi Inari Taisha and Ibaraki Prefecture''s Kasama Inari Shrine, are collectively called the Three Great Inari Shrines of Japan, each with histories spanning over a thousand years.


    Although there are ims that Toyokawa Inari and Mogami Inari are the Three Great Inari Shrines, both Toyokawa Inari and Mogami Inari are actually Buddhist Temples, and even more so, the deities they enshrine are not Miketsu no Kami. Thus, for Inari God himself, it''s obvious that he would not choose a Buddhist Temple as his abode, even if it were just a temporary resting ce.


    Named the Namiyoke Inari Shrine, it is an Inari Shrine located in Tokyo''s Tsukiji and is not particrlyrge in scale. However, because every year during the Tsukiji Lion Festival the shrine brings out a lion''s head that weighs about 700 pounds for a street parade, the shrine is reasonably well-known.


    Add to that, the Inari God is the God of Food and Commerce, and the businesses in Tsukiji Market have been devoutly worshipping there; the shrine also contains various food tombs like Egg Tomb, Fish Tomb, and others, so it can be considered to be flourishing with worshippers and visitors.


    As for why this shrine is called ''Namiyoke,'' it stems from the fact that during the construction of Edo Castle, the Tokugawa Shogunate orderednd remation by filling in the sea, but during the construction in Tsukiji, the relentless waves and pounding tides were a constant issue.


    It was not until one day when a statuette of the Inari God floated ashore that the waters calmed¡ªpeople rescued the statuette, built a shrine to worship it, and thus, the Namiyoke Shrine got its name.


    For the Inari God, when choosing a ce to reside, this shrine, which was established due to his own manifested miracle, was obviously much more appropriate than the Toyokawa Inari, a Buddhist Temple that worships five-grain gods.


    "Suzuhime, what is the current situation?" Within the Namiyoke Inari Shrine, Miketsu no Kami inquired about the situation from Suzuhime.


    "Currently, the male of those two individuals has returned to Kumamoto in Kyushu, while the female remains in Tokyo. There has been no contact between them, and the surveince by the Matchmaking God on their Red String of Fate hasn''t changed." As soon as Suzuhime learned that the Inari God hade to Tokyo, she immediately rushed to the presence of her deity.


    After hearing Suzuhime''s report, Miketsu no Kami''s expression cleared slightly, and she nodded, "It seems the situation is not bad, and things have not worsened to the most dire scenario."


    Miketsu no Kami ced great importance on this matter; as one of the ancient deities, she knew all too well the dire consequences of the boundary between life and death being breached.


    This is also why she personally came to Tokyo upon learning of the situation.


    Now knowing that the situation had not deteriorated further, Miketsu no Kami felt considerably relieved and turned her concern to the Matchmaking God, still in Tokyo.


    "What is the Matchmaking God currently doing? She hasn''t caused any trouble, right? She has performedmendably this time, promptly discovering the affair and dealing with it appropriately. She deserves a reward." Miketsu no Kami was truly pleased that the Matchmaking God had promptly identified the anomaly of a living person in love with the deceased and had handled it timely, and naturally, she wanted to reward the Matchmaking God.


    However, upon hearing Miketsu no Kami''s words, Suzuhime had a certain indescribable difort.


    It was she who was frightened, it was she who ran errands, yet Miketsu no Kami stayed in Tokyo, enjoying delicious food and reaping all the credit. Now, Miketsu no Kami even wanted to reward her!


    This inevitably caused Suzuhime to feel a sense of imbnce, but she couldn''t bring herself to tattle. She did notin to Miketsu no Kami, instead, she reported truthfully, "The Matchmaking God is currently at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, working with the mortals there to monitor the man and woman. However... she may have caused some trouble recently, although those mortals have already taken care of it, there are still some rumors among them."


    "Trouble? What kind of trouble?" Miketsu no Kami caught the implication in Suzuhime''s words and asked without much concern. To Him, the merit established by the Matchmaking God this time was substantial, and even if a bit of trouble was stirred up, it was within His eptable range.


    Suzuhime told Miketsu no Kami about the incident where the Matchmaking God demanded food offerings from mortals at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department and exined the potential consequences of the act. She did not expect Miketsu no Kami to be excited after hearing about it.


    "There was delicious food? The Matchmaking God is out of line!" Although Miketsu no Kami spoke words of reproach about the Matchmaking God, Suzuhime suddenly had a sinking feeling.


    As expected, Miketsu no Kami''s next words confirmed her premonition, "There were delicacies and these mortals didn''t think to offer them to me, the deity in charge of food? How indiscreet can they be! And how could the Matchmaking God selfishly enjoy the food offerings from mortals alone! Where is she now? Take me to her!"


    Suzuhime suddenly felt a wave of darkness before her eyes. How could she have forgotten that their deity was also a foodie?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Inari God arrived in Tokyo, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were still touring London.


    Compared to London of the 18th Century, the environmental situation in modern London is much improved.


    This might confuse some people who wonder why the modern environment is better than the ancient one. Wasn''t there no industrial pollution in the past, making the air and environment better?


    If we go a bit further back in time, to the 16th or even the 14th Century, this statement would be urate. But by the 18th Century, when the Industrial Revolution began, industrial pollution became one of the first challenges that humanity had to face.


    The Great London Fog of that time was caused by industrial pollution, and with London''s own climate prone to causing hazy weather, the city''s upper ss would often "flee" to the countryside during the 19th and 20th Centuries.


    In modern society, environmental issues are getting more attention, and the British Government has made great efforts to deal with London''s industrial pollution, so the weather has actually been quite good during the days Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi spent touring London.


    However, speaking of the Great London Fog, Yu Chen also remembered the spoils he had brought back from that space.


    "Honey, why do you like to keep things in bottles so much? I can ept making Captain Kidd and the pirate ship into ship-in-a-bottle models, but why did you even bottle up the Great London Fog?!" Hiromi Jounouchi was flipping a transparent ss bottle in her hand, watching the fog roiling inside and asked Yu Chen.


    "It''s convenient to carry? I couldn''t find anything to hold it, so I just grabbed a ss bottle," Yu Chen answered with a helpless shrug, looking towards the row of ss bottles he had brought out from that space, which made his excuse seem very weak.

 Chapter 616 - 612: Deciding to Return (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    The agreement that Chen Yu and Sherlock Holmes had reached was that he would be responsible for suppressing any "Prisoners" that refused to be managed, while Sherlock Holmes would, in turn, let Chen Yu take away five "Prisoners" aspensation.


    However, as Chen Yu took action against Bloody Mary, it sparked a chain of events that led to theplete destruction of London, resulting in the escape of those "Prisoners." Consequently, the agreement between Chen Yu and Sherlock Holmes naturally became void.


    With The City of London destroyed, the "Prisoners" previously confined within it seemed to have lost their restraints.


    Some of the strange creatures and malevolent spirits that depended on The City of London for existence also saw their powers significantly diminished with the city''s downfall. These beings, nearly as indestructible as Godly Abominations, suffered extreme weakness, although they were not destroyed, when the foundation they relied upon was demolished.


    For example, Barber Todd on Fleet Street possessed near-legendary strength when he had his barbershop, and when he was with Mrs. Lovett with her pie shop next door, the two of them could even exhibit legendary-rank capabilities.


    But with both the barbershop and the pie shop destroyed, their strength had fallen from legendary status.


    In such a state, facing the united onught of the Royal Navy and the Knights of the Round Table, all of the "Prisoners" lost their ability to resist.


    Beings like Jack the Ripper, Spring-Heeled Jack, Doctor Incarnation, and Frankenstein''s Monster were originally extremely difficult "Prisoners" to deal with, but now, they were all sealed inside Chen Yu''s bottles.


    This was the greatest reward that Chen Yu obtained after returning from that space.


    There were twelve bottles in total; two of them respectively contained The Great London Fog and Captain Kidd, while the remaining ten bottles included powerful entities like Jack the Ripper and Frankenstein''s Monster.


    Initially, Chen Yu had only nned to take five "Prisoners" as per the agreement, but after the insistence and persuasion of Sherlock Holmes and Lord Nelson, he epted the ten "Prisoners" along with two he had earlier captured, aspensation for this incident.


    "Husband, what do you n to do with these pensations''? Just leave them in the bottles like this?" Hiromi Jounouchi yed with the ss bottle containing The Great London Fog, much like ying with an hourss. She watched the churning fog inside with great curiosity, wondering what Chen Yu intended to do with these "Prisoners."


    For a Necromancer, these beings with at least a legendary essence, akin to Godly Abominations, were very rare and precious materials.


    Although he didn''t get the body of Morgan le Fay due to King Arthur, missing out on materials of at least demigod level, obtaining these current ones was still a very satisfying haul.


    Chen Yu ced five of the bottles in front of Hiromi Jounouchi and tucked away the other seven bottles.


    "I n to use them to create some more powerful undead servants; these five are for you," Chen Yu had never before made such powerful undead servants, mainly because he hadn''t had the right materials. But with these "prisoners" at hand, he could now put his ideas into practice.


    Upon hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi collected the five bottles in front of her. For Necromancers of the Blood School, creating undead servants was not as troublesome as it was for other Schools of magic. They simply needed to merge their enemies or materials with their own Blood River, and use the Blood River to recreate them when needed.


    For Necromancers of the Blood School, souls were more important than bodies.


    After they had divided their spoils of battle, Chen Yu was about to go for a stroll on the streets of London with Jounouchi Hiromi when his phone unexpectedly rang.


    Answering the phone with some surprise, Chen Yu listened to the person on the other end and his expression became one of wry amusement.


    "Okay, I understand. Please take good care of the two deities; we''ll rush back as soon as we can." After hanging up, Chen Yu still shook his head helplessly, "Are all deities like this? I thought they would be dignified, but it seems I expected too much!"


    "Husband, what happened?" Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing the odd look on Chen Yu''s face after the call, asked him.


    "It''s nothing much, just that the Inari God has personally gone to Tokyo, and the Matchmaking God has caused a bit of trouble there," Chen Yu replied with a slight shake of his head, exining the situation from the phone call to Jounouchi Hiromi before dismissing it from his mind.


    After Chen Yu finished exining the situation in Tokyo, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but grow concerned, "If the Inari God has personally gone to Tokyo, doesn''t that indicate the situation is more serious than we anticipated? Shouldn''t we change our ns and head back earlier?"


    "Go back earlier? Don''t you want to continue our honeymoon trip?" Chen Yu asked with augh when he heard Jounouchi Hiromi''s suggestion, half-serious and half-joking, "Besides, even if we go back to Tokyo now, what do you think we can do? Surely we can''t just send Minami''s soul off to Nirvana andpletely eliminate the chances of her and Naoki bing lovers, right? I wouldn''t want to be that viin."


    "But didn''t this situation arise because of us? Shouldn''t we do something to mitigate the impact of our actions at such a time?" Jounouchi Hiromi seemed to disagree with Chen Yu''s approach, believing they had a significant responsibility for the situation and should take care of the aftermath.


    However, Chen Yu did not agree with this perspective and shook his head, "The same question again, even if you want to do something about this situation, what can you do? Even the Matchmaking God and Inari God are focusing on tasting various delicacies in Tokyo right now, rather than dealing with the issue. Even if we rush back, we wouldn''t be able to help."


    "But, even if we can''t be of help, isn''t it a bit inappropriate for us to be enjoying ourselves while this is going on?" Jounouchi Hiromi tried to convince Chen Yu, but considering that it was their honeymoon trip, she patiently said to him, "Though it''s true that this is our honeymoon trip, we have already visited Paris and London, and in London, we even went back to the Victorian Era and met so many legendary figures. I think our honeymoon is already fulfilling enough. We can always go to Italy some other time!"


    "Go to Italy next time? Have you really decided to go back now?" Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s decision, Chen Yu seriously considered it for a moment before nodding in agreement, "Well, if you insist, my wife, then after our London trip, let''s head straight back to China. Once we''ve settled matters there, we''ll go straight back to Japan."

 Chapter 617 - 613: Deities as Guests (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi discusseding back early from their honeymoon, Miketsu and the Matchmaking God arrived at Minami''s family''s small shop, apanied by Suzuhime.


    Although they were aware that every move Minami made was under surveince by the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency, and so far she hadn''t shown any intention of contacting Inomata Naoki, Miketsu understood more than anyone else what the Matchmaking God meant by bonding of fate.


    There is a Red String of Fate connecting each person with their predestined partner, invisible until the destined time. And when fate arrives, the string bes visible.


    The process where the invisible bes visible is what the Matchmaking God referred to as "tying the knot."


    If the Red String of Fate is but a shadow, then all is well, indicating merely the potential for a union between two people. Depending on the changes in the world and their hearts, the string could break at any time.


    But if the Red String of Fate has be solid, it signifies that the two individuals are bound to be together.


    As for the high incidence of separations in modern society, where both men and women might change their hearts...


    Sure, such situations do happen, but they must ur after being together, can they not be called changes of heart?


    Yet now, what everyone seeks to prevent is Naoki Inomata and Minami, whose Red Strings of Fate have be solid, froming together.


    "Xiao Yuan, is it really impossible for you to sever the Red String of Fate between them?" Miketsu asked affectionately, using the Matchmaking God''s nickname, but her question was very serious and earnest.


    The Matchmaking God shook her head, and although her small face carried the expression of a sulking little girl, the words she spoke were not those of a child, "I, too, wish to separate their Red String of Fate. I can tell which is lighter and which is more severe: the Divine Power obtained from bonding fate, or the dire consequences that arise from breaking the barriers of life and death. But as the Matchmaking God, I cannot do such a thing as separating a bonded fate."


    "Is that so? Then it seems we can only prevent the two of them from being together," Miketsu sighed, feeling at a loss for options.


    There were still straightforward options: sending the dead to Reincarnation or the living to death, but ultimately Miketsu was a Benevolent God, and such choices were not to be made lightly.


    As they talked about these matters, they walked into the small shop, the doors of which had been opened by Suzuhime.


    "Wee! Please, take a seat. What would you like to eat?" Seeing the customerse in, Minami greeted them with a professional smile and added, "Our menu is on the wall; we only serve these items. But if there''s something specific you''d like to eat, and my father can make it, he will try his best."


    "I want to eat grilled Rock Carp!" said the Matchmaking God, seemingly intent on causing trouble by ordering a dish that definitely wouldn''t be found in amon restaurant.


    Naturally, Minami''s family shop couldn''t possibly have such an exquisite ingredient like Rock Carp, so she hesitated and turned to her father as though seeking advice on how to handle the situation.


    Seeing his daughter at a loss, the owner came over and said to the Matchmaking God, "Although I can make grilled Rock Carp, we don''t have Rock Carp in our restaurant. Could you choose a different dish?"


    Hearing the owner''s response, Miketsu chimed in from the side, "Don''t worry, we''ve brought our own Rock Carp."


    Having said that, She gave Suzuhime, who was still standing beside Her, a look. Suzuhime nodded and then pulled out a lively Rock Carp from her voluminous sleeve.


    As the wriggling Rock Carp was held out in front of him, the owner felt a slight twitch on the scar on his face. He really hadn''t seen how Suzuhime managed to pull out such a big fish from her sleeve.


    But since the fish was ced right in front of him, it wouldn''t be good for the owner to refuse. He nodded, epted the Rock Carp, and said, "Then please wait a moment. Would you like to order any other dishes?"


    "Owner, can you make Tricolor Dango?" Upon hearing the owner''s offer, Uke Mochi ordered something verymon, yet not usually found in such a small restaurant, and she emphasized deliberately, "Don''t give me the ready-made ones from the street; I want you to make them fresh."


    Looking at the gazes of Uke Mochi and the Matchmaking God, the owner couldn''t bring himself to utter a word of refusal no matter what.


    Although these two looked like they came to cause trouble, for some reason, as long as their eyes were on him, he couldn''t think of any reason to go against their wishes, making the owner feel a bit nervous, but he could only nod and say, "I can make them, but I''m afraid you''ll have to wait quite a while."


    Hearing what the owner said, Uke Mochi nodded indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. Time is the most useless thing. We can wait as long as it takes."


    Since the customers had this attitude, the owner naturally wouldn''t say much else. He nodded, took the Rock Carp, and went into the kitchen.


    Watching the owner start to prepare the ingredients, Uke Mochi then took her gaze off him and looked at Minami, who was still standing in front of Her.


    Uke Mochi sized up Minami and suddenly asked her, "Are you the owner''s daughter? You look very much alike."


    "No, I''m just the owner''s niece. I moved to Tokyo after graduating high school and am just helping out in my uncle''s shop," Minami was startled inside, but she hurriedly stuck to the original setting and exined to Uke Mochi.


    Uke Mochi nodded at Minami''s "exnation," not denying ormenting further. One listen to a lie was enough.


    Perhaps to dissolve the awkwardness or to change the subject, Minami suddenly asked the two, "Would you like something to drink? We don''t have many spirits, but we do have some."


    "There''s no need, we two..." Suzuhime had just started to say that the spirits sold by mortals couldn''t possibly be offered to the deities, but Uke Mochi raised Her hand to stop her.


    She nced at the menu on the wall and then said to Minami, "Highball... this name is interesting, I''ll have one of those. Xiao Yuan, what do you want to drink?"


    "Children shouldn''t drink alcohol. Give me a cup of Oolong tea," the Matchmaking God had learned quite a lot about the mortal world and knew that with a child''s appearance, one should not order alcohol in such ces. Besides, She really didn''t like alcohol, so She only ordered a drink that She had recently taken a liking to.


    Minami heard what they said, nodded, and responded, "Please wait a moment."


    After saying that, she turned and went into the kitchen to pour the drinks for them.


    Looking at Minami turning away to pour the drinks, Uke Mochi suddenly sighed, "It''s a marvelous spell, perfectly concealing the scent of the dead, keeping her from affecting the living, and even nourishing her soul, making her indistinguishable from the living! Coming up with such a spell is truly remarkable!"

 Chapter 618 - 614: The Deities Reward (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    Although Dry Braised Rock Carp was rarely ordered in the restaurant, this clearly didn''t pose a problem for the owner.


    With the Rock Carp provided by Suzuhime, even if the ingredients seemed somewhat hard toe by, the owner quickly prepared the dish and personally served it to both the Deity of Food and the Matchmaking God.


    "Here is the Dry Braised Rock Carp you ordered. I haven''t made it for a while, so I''m not sure about the taste. Please enjoy," said the owner as he served the dish, not quite confident in its vor.


    However, the Matchmaking God didn''t seem to mind the owner''s culinary skills, picked up a pair of chopsticks, and ced a piece of the fish into her mouth. She smiled with her eyes narrowed in delight and praised, "Delicious! It tastes very good! I want to reward you!"


    Perhaps it was the habit formed by eating dishes made by the top chefs at the Metropolitan Police Department these days, but whenever the Matchmaking God encountered delicious food, she feltpelled to reward the chef.


    However, the Deity of Food next to her interrupted her, saying, "Don''t be childish. If anyone is to give a reward, it should be me."


    The Deity of Food stopped the Matchmaking God, but Their expression was not as rxed and casual as hers, carrying a hint of seriousness. It was only after receiving a pair of silver chopsticks from Suzuhime, noticeably longer than the average pair, that They delicately picked up a small piece of fish with skin and tasted it carefully.


    "Well done, although the skin is slightly overdone, but the freshness of the fish itself has been brought out," said the God of Food, who never took Their meals lightly. The owner''s dish receiving Their approval was undoubtedly a great honor and apliment, "What''s most important is that I can taste the care you''ve put into your cooking. You''ve done well."


    Saying so, and with the owner watching, puzzled, the Deity of Food stopped Suzuhime from taking something out, instead reaching into Their own bosom to ce a Koban on the counter personally.


    "Consider this a token of my gratitude, as a reward for your culinary skills," said the Deity of Food. The Koban They put out was certainly no ordinary one, but They clearly had no intention of exining this.


    The owner, looking at the Koban on the counter, was somewhat troubled.


    The Koban was a type of currency issued during the Edo Period by the Tokugawa Shogunate, made of gold and formed approximately the size and shape of arge dried scallop, with a usual face value of one ry¨­, and considered a valuable form of currency.


    In the Edo Period, one ry¨­ from a Koban could buy enough rice to feed an adult for a year, and with some frugality, three to five ry¨­ could cover the yearly expenses of a family of three.


    Even if one were to splurge in Yoshiwara, two ry¨­ in Koban would be enough to have thepany of a Courtesan Yoshiwara once.


    The Shogunate also issued another currency simr in appearance to the Koban, but about the size of a fish te, called the Oban, used as a reward for feudal lords; the huge gold coin held by the traditional Japanese Fortune Cat represents the Oban.


    However, such currency was discarded after the introduction of modern money during the Meiji Era, and nowadays, it exists only as an antique, no longer used as a means of payment like over a hundred years ago.


    For the Deity of Food to suddenly bring out such an item was troubling for the owner, whether to ept it or not.


    Fortunately, Suzuhime, knowing the temperament of her deity, and recognizing the value of the Koban, quickly exined, "This is just our lord''s way of showing appreciation for your cooking, not the meal payment. Please rest assured and ept it. Moreover, an offering from our lord is never taken back once given."


    Deities rarely give rewards, but when They do, there is no taking it back.


    Hearing Suzuhime''s exnation, the owner had no choice but to ept the Koban.


    "Minami, take this and put it away properly." The owner handed the Koban to Minami and gestured for her to store it securely.


    No matter how you look at it, a Koban is quite valuable, both in the past and present, so it''s important to take care with it.


    After Minami took the Koban upstairs, the owner turned to Yumekichi and asked, "The two guests today aren''t ordinary people, are they? There was not a single customer today; was it because they wereing and others were kept away?"


    "With the high and exceptional status of my lord, what right do mere mortals have to dine with my lord!" Suzuhime said it as if it were the most natural thing in the world. Indeed, it wouldn''t be appropriate for mortals to share a table with deities, even if Chen Yu was invited by Yumekichi, he would sit separately.


    As for the Matchmaking God, they are also a deity.


    "Enough." Yumekichi raised his hand to stop the needless banter from Suzuhime and looked at the owner, saying, "My status means nothing to you; all you need to know is that I bear no ill will towards you. Your cooking is quite good, and even just for the sake of this fish, I am willing to forgive your disrespect."


    Having said that, Yumekichi stood up from his seat and pulled on the Matchmaking God beside him, "Xiao Yuan, it''s time to go."


    "Wait a sec! I haven''t finished eating yet!" The Matchmaking God was obviously quite reluctant to part with the dry-fried Rock Carp, hugging the te and refusing to let go.


    "Suzuhime." Yumekichi clearly didn''t want the Matchmaking God to lose face like this; after all, they were also a god. It would be quite embarrassing if others found out they clung to a dish and refused to let go.


    Suzuhime nodded, pulled out her wallet, and looked at the owner, "May I take this with me? I will pay you for the te."


    "No need, consider it a gift to you." The owner shook his head at Suzuhime for some reason, indicating that they could take the te with them.


    Hearing the owner''s offer, the Matchmaking God cheered joyfully. Just as they were about to leave with the te, it seemed as if they remembered something and took out an Amulet and ced it in front of the owner.


    "This is my Disaster-Preventing Amulet. Although it''s not as powerful as the Koban, it is still very effective." As the Matchmaking God lifted the te, they exined, "You allowed me to taste something delicious; consider this a reward."


    With that, they left the small restaurant together with Yumekichi, carrying the te.


    Suzuhime then took out two ten thousand yen bills from her wallet, ced them on the counter, and bowed before following the two deities out of the establishment.


    Seeing the bills and the Matchmaking God''s amulet on the counter, the owner finally breathed a sigh of relief, feeling his entire back soaked with sweat, and hastily found a stool to sit on, still shaken.


    By this time, Minami had put away the Koban and came downstairs. Seeing the owner slumped in his chair and the empty restaurant, she hurried over and asked with concern, "Dad, are you alright? What happened? Where are the two customers from earlier?"


    "They''ve already left." The owner took a deep breath and regained hisposure before saying to Minami, "Minami, go close the door. I''m suddenly feeling a bit tired, we won''t be opening for business today."


    "Oh, alright." Although Minami didn''t know what had happened, she did as instructed, tidying up and closing the door to the restaurant.

 Chapter 619 - 615 On the Plane (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu didn''t know the two deities would visit his boss''s shop personally, but even if he had known, he probably wouldn''t have stopped it.


    By this time, Chen Yu had already ended his trip to Europe with Hiromi Jounouchi and was on the ne back.


    However, the couple didn''t head straight back to Japan but decided to take a trip to China first. After all, when nning their trip, they had decided to visit China to host another gathering for the rtives and friends who couldn''t make it to Japan, as a way to make up for the wedding.


    "Husband, does your family have a lot of rtives and friends?" Hiromi Jounouchi became anxious again on the ne.


    Although she had met Chen Yu''s parents during her previous visit to China, she had little contact with other rtives from Chen Yu''s home, and as a new bride, that naturally brought some worries.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Chen Yu scratched his forehead and replied somewhat strangely, "To tell you the truth, I''m not quite sure."


    "Huh? You''re not clear about your own family''s rtives?" Hiromi Jounouchi felt it was strange, as it was quite unusual not to know one''s own rtives.


    However, Chen Yu really found it hard to answer this question. He had to exin to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Because there are just so many rtives, so many that I haven''t been able to keep track of them all these years. You have to understand that in my hometown, everyone in the vige is rted to our family, and that''s just the rtives on my mother''s side. If we include my father''s side, the total would be more than a hundred people, I guess."


    "That many?!" Hiromi Jounouchi was genuinely surprised. Over a hundred rtives was indeed much more than she had imagined, which made her even more worried about how to face all of Chen Yu''s rtives.


    Perhaps sensing Hiromi Jounouchi''s mood, Chen Yu reassured her with a smile, "If you''re worried about how to interact with them, just treat them as strangers. Honestly, I''ve only met the vast majority of them once in my life, and I can''t even recall the names of more than half, let alone how to address them. It''s always just been a case of following my parents during visits and greeting them when I see them."


    This was a kind of helpless reality. Although he had many rtives, Chen Yu had left his hometown with his parents when he was very young. He barely knew the few frequently visiting rtives, and he couldn''t recall the names of the more distant ones, let alone recognize some rtives at all.


    But this return trip was like his triumphant return. As the old saying goes, "In poverty, no one inquires; in wealth, distant rtives in the mountains appear." No matter what, he was now the kind who brought glory to his ancestors. Hosting a wedding feast back in his hometown was an asion to call all moving rtives,rgely for appearances'' sake.


    Although he didn''t like this kind of social obligation, such interactions were necessary. After all, Chinese society is a society built on personal connections. He might not consider these matters, but he had to take into ount the wishes of his parents and elders.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi felt somewhat relieved.


    Even with her immense powers, when facing these matters, power was of no use.


    Having discussed these issues, Hiromi Jounouchi curiously asked, "Husband, isn''t your hometown the city we went tost time?"


    "No, it isn''t." Chen Yu nodded and exined to Hiromi Jounouchi, "My parents moved to the current city for work reasons when I was very young, but we still go back every year, so most of our rtives are over there.


    That''s why we arranged for two wedding banquets. We''ll host one here first, mainly for my parents'' friends and my old ssmates, and the other in our hometown, which is for rtives.


    Initially, I said that inviting rtives in my hometown once would suffice, but my parents insisted on having another banquet here too. After all, they have spread favors around for so many years, and this time it will be like collecting them back. The hometown side is easier since it''s just rtives."


    "It sounds so troublesome!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help butin. But the marriage itself is such a hassle.


    Marriage is not simply about two peopleing together; it also affects a series of interpersonal changes involving both sides'' rtives and friends, as well as various changes in life for the couple after they are together.


    Without careful consideration before marriage, as various issues emerge in life, the couple will face unending disputes and arguments.


    For Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu, they were already quite fortunate. After all, with their families in China and Japan respectively, aside from the yearly visits to rtives being a bit troublesome, there was no need to deal with too much interference from both sides'' rtives, allowing them to live their quiet lives.


    Thinking this, Hiromi Jounouchi wasn''t so troubled anymore. After all, as Chen Yu had said, she would likely only meet most of these rtives and friends once in this lifetime, and even the most troublesome person could be handled with a smile.


    Havinge to terms with these things, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but worry about the situation in Japan.


    "Husband, how many days will we stay in China? We''ve canceled the trip to Italy and moved up the schedule; we''re not going to dy our time in China again, are we?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu with some concern.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and replied, "We''ll be home for a day, entertain my friends here for a day, then go back to my hometown for a day, and have a meal with the rtives and friends there for another day. If things go quickly, we can be back in Japan in four days, about five days ahead of the original itinerary. After all, we''ve canceled the trip to Italy and also our ns to visit China."


    "It still feels a bit regrettable! Once we''ve settled this matter, you have to make up for it with me!" Hiromi Jounouchi felt regretful even though she had decided to give up these travel ns herself.


    After all, this was supposed to be her honeymoon trip, and not being able to enjoy it to the fullest was a little disappointing.


    "I know. Let''s n another trip to Europe next year. Not just Italy; I also want to visit Greece and Switzend. I have yet to experience the scenery of the Alps," Chen Yu said to his wife with a smile.


    Hiromi Jounouchi naturally wanted to visit the ces Chen Yu mentioned, and she added, "Then I want to go to Spain and Provence, to see bullfights andvender fields!"


    However, amidst the excitement and anticipation, Hiromi Jounouchi also said with a hint of regret, "Too bad, all this has to wait until we finish our current business."


    "It''ll be good once we''re done," Chen Yu chuckled,forting his wife. But just what does being done mean?

 Chapter 620 - 616: The Return (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    Upon learning that Yu Chen and his wife were finally returning to Japan, Yamada Nobuyosuke made a special trip to the airport to greet them.


    Descending from the ne and seeing the Metropolitan Police Department''s patrol car parked right beside it, Yu initially thought they were there to arrest someone and had no idea they were there to pick him up.


    "Mr. Yu Chen, wee back to the country," Yamada Nobuyosuke said, bowing to Yu and exining, "It was the Prime Minister who sent us to pick you up, concerning the matter of those two deities."


    "Those two deities? Has this matter already rmed the Prime Minister?" Yu was somewhat surprised. He had not expected that the issue would have caught the attention of a national leader.


    "How could the presence of those two deities in Tokyo not rm the Prime Minister?" Yamada Nobuyosuke said with a wry smile, making a weing gesture to Yu, "Please get in the car. Knowing that you were returning today, the Prime Minister specially cleared his schedule to host a banquet for the two of you at the Prime Minister''s Official Residence and would also like to consult with you on how to deal with the two deities."


    "What about my luggage?" Yu had barely finished speaking when he already saw two people brought by Yamada Nobuyosuke heading to the luggage trolley to collect his bags for him.


    Seeing this, Yu had no more to say, nodded, and responded, "Well then, it looks like I can try the legendary cuisine at the Prime Minister''s Official Residence today. Honey, are youing with me or going home first?"


    "Let''s go together," Hiromi Jounouchi replied without much reluctance, with no particr expectations for the so-called Prime Minister''s Official Residence cuisine.


    The couple got into the car, and then Yamada Nobuyosuke also got in, driving Yu and his wife out of the airport, heading toward the Prime Minister''s Official Residence.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside the luxurious reception room of the Metropolitan Police Department, the Matchmaking God was happily savoring a special Western-style dessert made just for Him, while the graceful Lord Miketsu was elegantly tasting the dish presented before her.


    If one were to ignore the fact that They were deities, the scene somewhat resembled that of a noble youngdy and her sister dining together.


    "Not a bad meal, you can tell effort was put into it," Lord Miketsumented as she elegantly set down her chopsticks, but the barely touched food on her te caused the chef who prepared the meal to feel somewhat uneasy, fearing that he might have messed up.


    However, Lord Miketsu obviously didn''t mind mortal thoughts and simply waved her hand, saying, "Take it away."


    Hearing Lord Miketsu say this, and watching his confidently crafted cuisine being removed, the chef''s face turned ashen, aware that he had wasted a prime opportunity.


    But considering the heavily armed police standing guard outside, he didn''t dare to make a fuss here, not even managing to ask where he might have gone wrong.


    Just as the chef was disheartened and nning to leave, the Matchmaking God suddenly called out to him, "This dessert is well made, but the peach you used isn''t good enough, this white peach isn''t sweet enough."


    As the chef was about to argue that he had used a high-quality domestic white peach, the Matchmaking God suddenly produced a peach from His sleeve and ced it on the table, telling the chef, "Use this peach and make two more servings."


    "Make four servings, we have guestsing," Lord Miketsu did not stop the Matchmaking God''s actions, but added while her gaze seemed to prate the walls, looking in a certain direction.


    Hearing the words of the Matchmaking God and Lord Miketsu, the chef was naturally overjoyed; he had not expected that the dish he had painstakingly prepared failed to win the hearts of the two dignitaries, yet an impromptu dessert garnered their favor, which left him with a bittersweet feeling of finding sce in an unexpected ce.


    However, facing two dignitaries he absolutely could not afford to offend, and their mention of guests, the chef naturally hoped his creations would be more favored. He hesitated briefly before speaking, "I need one white peach for each serving of this dessert. With only one peach, I can only make one serving; two would be somewhat difficult."


    As a chef who had been invited here, he knew well that the ingredients obtainable from this ce were highly precious. He couldn''t help but hope to get more; although it wasn''t impossible to make four servings of dessert with one peach, doing so wouldpromise the quality.


    Upon hearing this, Lord Miketsu looked deeply at the chef, sending a shiver down his spine, and then instructed Suzuhime, "Bring him two more peaches."


    Seeing the three white peaches delivered in front of him, the chef quickly wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, took the three peaches, and left the room to prepare the dessert.


    Shortly after the chef left, Yu Chen and his spouse were guided into the room by Yamada Nobuyosuke.


    "Ah! It''s you! Mr. Demigod!" This time the Matchmaking God did not call Chen Yu a young demigod, perhaps due to Lord Miketsu''s presence, the address was very polite.


    "We meet again, Lord Matchmaking God." Hiromi was polite, and Chen Yu naturally would not be discourteous. After greeting the Matchmaking God, he then turned to Lord Miketsu and bowed slightly, "Lord Miketsu."


    "Please have a seat, Mr. Chen Yu." Seeing Chen Yu greeting her, Lord Miketsu also nodded slightly in a polite manner, which undoubtedly surprised Yamada Nobuyosuke beside her.


    Receiving such courtesy from deities, even for Chen Yu as a demigod, was an extraordinary treatment.


    After all, this was the Inari God, a revered existence among the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu of all Japan, second only to the Three Precious Children, a divine being ordinary deities didn''t even qualify to be nced at more than once.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi sat down in front of Lord Miketsu and the Matchmaking God, while Yamada Nobuyosuke could only stand at the side; there was no ce for him to sit in the presence of deities.


    "I have already met with the Prime Minister, who entrusted me with full responsibility for dealing with this matter," exined Chen Yu. He then asked Lord Miketsu, "Lord Miketsu, how do you think this matter should be handled?"


    "The boundary between life and death cannot be broken; that is the bottom line," Lord Miketsu stated firmly before continuing, "However, it is a beautiful thing for two people to be united by fate. It is best if this matter can be handled gracefully."


    Lord Miketsu said so, and Chen Yu nodded slightly in agreement.


    Although her words amounted to saying nothing specific, they nevertheless revealed Lord Miketsu''s stance, which was a very important indication of how to proceed with the matter.


    "With Lord Miketsu speaking so, I''m reassured. I think we should still focus on guidance and persuasion to avoid triggering any rebellious tendencies in Naoki and Minami, lest the situation worsens," Chen Yu understood Lord Miketsu''s attitude, and naturally knew how to handle the matter.


    However, after hearing what Chen Yu said, Lord Miketsu suddenly added, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you remember our agreement?"

 Chapter 621 - 617: Conversation with a God (Please subscribe, asking for monthly tickets)

    ```


    Hearing Yuzuki mentioned the promise made between them, Chen Yu''s eyes flickered, and he nodded without saying much more.


    Yuzuki, noticing Chen Yu''s nod, naturally did not bring up their agreement again. Instead, she started talking with him about the topic of cooking.


    "Speaking of which, the pursuit of food by humans has seen revolutionary changes in just over a hundred years. I still remember when the meals in Reed ins in China were very simple a hundred years ago." Yuzuki''s Divine Duty includes food, and even Her name is rted to food; hence She naturally was very enthusiastic about the topic.


    The Matchmaking God, who had been quietly enjoying desserts, also joined in on the topic: "Indeed! The desserts a hundred years ago were nothing like they are today. I remember there were only Shingen Mochi, Tricolor Dango, or Daifuku with only red bean fillings. It''s hard to imagine that in just a mere hundred years, humans have be entirely different!"


    "The changes in human life can be described as rapid and drastic; not to mentionparing it to a hundred years ago, even twenty, or even ten years ago, human life was very different from today''s." Chen Yu also strongly agreed with this point, and as a human, he felt it even more personally.


    Maybe it was the topic that piqued Chen Yu''s interest, or perhaps he hoped to understand from the deities'' perspective on how they viewed the current development of humans. Chen Yu enthusiastically spoke about the cutting-edge technological development in human society today: "Ten or twenty years ago, the main media through which humans received news were newspapers and televisions. But now, the development of the inte means that anything that happens in any corner of the world can be spread around the globe within 24 hours. With the development of information dissemination, the collision of human thoughts has sparked many brilliant ideas, many ingenious and marvelous ideas that even deities would find astonishing."


    "Humans may indeed be a species with infinite possibilities, but with their development, their faith in deities has be increasingly feeble." At this point, Yuzuki couldn''t help but nce at the Matchmaking God and sighed before continuing, "Deities like Me who have enough believers can maintain our existence, and I don''t rely much on faith. But for some weaker deities, they can''t even maintain their existence. Without the protection of powerful deities, they might just dissipate.


    It''s even more so for the Yokai. How many people in today''s Reed ins in China still believe that Yokai truly exist? The Night Parade of One Hundred Demons that used to be prevalent in Kyoto is now something you can no longer see; those Yokai are merely a record in piles of old papers."


    When mentioning the once prevalent Night Parade of One Hundred Demons in Kyoto, Yuzuki could not help but sigh. When the Yokai were still rampant in this world, they were a threat to humans, which troubled the deities of the time. But as humans grew stronger and the Yokai became weaker and rarer, the deities also couldn''t help butment the decline of the Yokai, a sorrow akin to the sadness one feels at the destruction of a kindred spirit.


    In the era when the Night Parade of One Hundred Demons was still prevalent in Kyoto, Yuzuki had participated too. Back then, She was just a regr deity, not yet as esteemed as She is now, second only to the Three Precious Children.


    But back then, Yuzuki had more joy and freedom. She would diligently focus on every believer who came to pray, carefully discerning their prayers to respond, protecting Her believers, and in turn, gathering faith.


    Watching the faith umte or diminish each day, the happiness and troubles thate with change are treasurable memories even for a deity.


    Why Yuzuki has grown fonder of sleeping nowadays is partly because acquiring faith has reached a limit, and these things have be less important to Her. Responding to believers has be more of an interest, without the previous anxiety.


    On the other hand, the higher the Divine Position, the more subdued the emotions be, and not much can affect someone as esteemed as Yuzuki anymore.


    Perhaps conspiring with Chen Yu to ascend to a higher position has been the most concerning and significant matter for Yuzuki in the past thousand years.


    "This is the Age of Dharma Decline, an era where the light of humanity reces the grace of deities." However, facing Yuzuki''s sentiments, Chen Yuughed: "Deities, in order to maintain their supremacy, often act mysteriously. As humans be more independent, and deities'' responses be scarce, deities lose the worship they once had from humans."


    "I think that the rtionship between deities and believers should be interdependent. Deities help believers, believers worship deities, the two should form a binary cycle, not where deities are high above while believers are as low as dust." Jounouchi Hiromi, who was listening to the conversation between Chen Yu and Yuzuki, suddenly felt inspired to speak.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Yuzuki looked at her with some surprise and chuckled before saying, "Although the rtionship between deities and believers is indeed so, the more worshipped a deity is, the harder it is to maintain their original intent. And you''ve touched the threshold of Bing Divine, with a Demigod as your husband, you should know that through worship by believers, deities gradually assimte to faith. You understand what this means, don''t you?"


    Yuzuki''s words rendered Jounouchi Hiromi speechless. What Yuzuki meant was simple: It''s not that deities want to elevate themselves, but that believers believe they should be elevated.


    Faith assimtes deities, the more they draw on the Power of Faith, the more they will transform into the image worshipped by believers.


    Listening to the conversation among the three, Yamada Nobuyosuke couldn''t help but be amazed. Such information was not something he usually had ess to, prompting him to listen intently, eager to learn more.


    Although he was still worlds apart from being a deity, maybe someday this information would be useful? Perhaps the opportunity for him to progress furthery within this information.


    Noticing Yamada Nobuyosuke''s keen attention, Chen Yu chuckled and said, "Mr. Yamada, if you wish to be a deity, then you should first think about what kind of deity you want to be. Although most deities have forgotten why they became divine, it is precisely this original intent that has fashioned the deities of today."


    Chen Yu''s words left Yamada Nobuyosuke somewhat puzzled, but he firmly remembered what he had said.


    Just as Chen Yu was about to discuss other topics with Yuzuki, the chef from earlier pushed a cart over and served up four desserts.


    ```

 Chapter 622 - 618 Persuasion (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    After enjoying desserts that had received the approval of the gods, Yu Chen and his wife left the Metropolitan Police Department, but instead of going straight home, they headed to their boss''s small store.


    Originally, Yu Chen did not want to interfere so directly, but after the Prime Minister personally approached him and entrusted him with full authority to handle the matter, Chen Yu felt obligated to give the nation''s leader some face by taking some practical action.


    In the afternoon, the boss had been preparing for the store''s opening, and there happened to be no one in the store.


    When Yu Chen and his wife arrived at the small store, the boss was making pork soup to sell in the evening, and Minami was helping out nearby.


    "We haven''t opened yet..." Minami heard someone pushing the door open and was about to exin when she saw that it was Yu Chen and his wifeing in, she hurriedly greeted them, "Doctor Chen Yu! Doctor Hiromi Jounouchi, what brings you here? Have you returned from your honeymoon abroad?"


    Yu Chen gave a slight smile and nodded to Minami, "Due to a bit of an unexpected situation, we came back a few days earlier. Is the boss here?"


    "Dad is here, do you need him for something?" Minami nodded and then turned to look toward the kitchen.


    "There are some things that we would like to discuss privately with the boss." Yu Chen and Jounouchi Hiromi took a seat at the counter.


    Hearing Yu Chen''s voice, the boss also put down what he was doing, came out of the kitchen, and seeing Yu Chen and his wife sitting at the counter, his heart skipped a beat, but he still managed a slight smile and greeted them, "Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi, what brings you here today?"


    "There are some things we''d like to talk to you about in detail, so we came over," Yu Chen said, noting the boss''s nervousness and emphasizing, "Some very important matters."


    "I understand." Hearing that Yu Chen stressed the importance of the matter, the boss''s expression became a bit stiff, but he still turned to Minami and said, "Minami, could you go upstairs and bring in theundry? I''m worried it might rain tonight."


    Minami, sensing the tense atmosphere but hearing her father''s instructions, obediently nodded and went upstairs.


    With Minami gone, the boss then turned to Yu Chen with a grave expression, asking, "Doctor Chen Yu, what is so important that you came in person?"


    "It seems they have already been here." Yu Chen did not answer the boss''s question, instead directing his gaze toward the ceiling of the store, "To receive a reward from their hands, boss, your cooking skills are indeed praiseworthy."


    When the boss heard what Yu Chen said, he quickly understood Chen Yu was referring to the peculiar guests who had visited the store the other day and asked, "Doctor Chen Yu, do you know those two individuals? Who exactly are they?"


    "Boss, you attended my wedding; you should remember that little girl, right?" Yu Chen smiled at the boss and exined, "When she imed to be the Matchmaking God, she wasn''t lying, because she is indeed the guardian deity of rtionships. As for the other guest, boss, have you ever visited the Inari Shrine?"


    "Inari Shrine? Doctor Chen Yu, are you saying she is..." The boss was stunned. He had guessed that the two guests were extraordinary, but he never imagined they would actually be deities.


    "Correct, that is Miketsu no Kami, the Inari God, who came to Tokyo from Kyoto specifically for Minami''s affair. Of course, it''s not about the matter of Minami staying in the Human World for my sake, which is a minor issue and not enough to concern Inari, but rather because... Minami met someone at my wedding," Yu Chen exined the reason for Miketsu no Kami''s personal visit to Tokyo, pausing momentarily when mentioning the specific matter.


    "Minami met someone?" The boss did not understand why his daughter meeting someone could attract the attention of deities, but he quickly responded and asked Yu Chen, "A man?"


    "Yes, one of my college friends. They just happened to sit together during the wedding reception, and he even caught Hiromi''s bouquet and gave it to Minami," Yu Chen said, his face showing a touch of helplessness, "Initially, it was not a big deal, but ording to the Matchmaking God''s words, Minami and Naoki¡ªthat''s my college friend¡ªhave now been tied by a Red String of Fate."


    At this point, Yu Chen looked at the boss and asked seriously, "Boss, you should remember what I said to you when I asked you to let Minami stay, right?"


    "The living and the dead are different, Minami cannot have intimate rtionships or emotions with the living, and she cannot let anyone know of her true identity." The boss certainly remembered what Chen Yu had told him, but he had not anticipated that without anything actually having transpired yet, it would already bring about the involvement of a deity from mythology.


    This clearly shocked the boss greatly and also left him quite disheartened. Could it be that the reunion with his daughter, after so many years, was destined to be so brief?


    Yu Chen nodded slightly, pleased that the boss remembered his warning and also reassured him, "Of course, the situation has not yet reached the point where we must take drastic measures. Although the potential consequences are indeed severe, we will not do anything to Minami for an event that hasn''t urred yet. On that count, you can rest assured, boss."


    "Then why have youe today?" While the boss felt slightly relieved by Yu Chen''s words, he remained worried about his daughter, and if it were possible, he wanted to live a longer life with Minami.


    "We are here to remind you, boss, to be mindful of this and also to hope that Minami herself does not make a mistake." Jounouchi Hiromi spoke up, exining to the boss, "The consequences of love between the living and the dead are very severe. The boundaries between life and death are not to be crossed, and the appearance of the deities reflects this. We don''t want the situation to escte to a point of no return, and currently, the issue is still within manageable limits. Hence, our visit is aimed at ensuring you have a good talk with Minami and urge her not to do anything that would lead to an irremediable oue."


    After Jounouchi Hiromi finished speaking, Yu Chen nodded in agreement and affirmed, "I will also speak with Naoki; this issue is neither too big nor too small at the moment and can still be properly resolved. If something truly develops between those two, it would be beyond rectification, so I hope you can understand our concern, boss."


    "I do understand," the boss replied, his expressionden withplexity. Naturally, he wished his daughter could have aplete and blissful life, but since she was already dead, there was no breaking the boundary between the living and the dead, and he was powerless to do so.

 Chapter 623 - 619: Thoughts (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    After informing the boss, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi left the small store.


    Yu Chen did not ask the boss for any promises, he simply informed him of the seriousness of the situation and what the boss needed to know, and trusted that the boss would make his own judgement.


    As for the boss''s desire to ensure his daughter''s happiness by not stopping what was going to happen...


    it gave Yu Chen enough reason to send Minami back to reincarnation.


    After all, the only reason that everyone allowed Minami to remain in the mortal world was only because of Yu Chen''s face, and Yu Chen only summoned Minami''s soul back and offered her protection initially out of sympathy for the boss and his family.


    If the boss broke the agreement he had initially made with Yu Chen, then Yu Chen naturally would no longer provide protection for Minami.


    Yu Chen was not stingy with his kindness, but such kindness was neither cheap nor endless.


    "Husband, there shouldn''t be any problems with Minami now, do you want to tell Mr. Naoki about this?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen with concern.


    "Let''s not for now, he is just an ordinary person and has note into contact with these things, it''s better for him to continue living as an ordinary person," Yu Chen thought for a moment and then decided not to involve his friend in these matters.


    Perhaps in some people''s eyes, being able to interact with the transcendent is very cool and amazing, and many people spend their entire lives trying to be transcendent in order to do things they deem incredible.


    But only those who get truly embroiled in trouble understand that an ordinary life is actually the most precious of all.


    Besides, Yu Chen felt that it would be better to just let things take their natural course rather than telling Inomata Naoki the truth; otherwise, given Naoki''s character, if he came to know these matters, he might dig into them too deeply and feel that his rtionship with Minami was true destiny, insisting on being together at all costs.


    "Got it, are we going home now? We''ve been out for so long, I''ve started to miss our bed at home!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but stretch and yawn, disying her graceful figure even more prominently.


    Hearing her words, Yu Chen chuckled: "You talk as if you''ve slept in that bed at home many times. Aren''t you the one who spends every night sleeping in the castle within the Necromantic Space?"


    "Is that wrong!" Hiromi Jounouchi pouted and, with hands on her hips, asked Yu Chen in a pretended huff.


    "You don''t look like a queen at all when you''re like this!" Yu Chenughed softly and took his wife into his arms.


    Being held by her husband, Hiromi Jounouchi softened and leaned into Yu Chen''s embrace before asking, "Now that there''s nothing urgent, are you nning to just go back to work? We still have a few days left of our leave, do you n on going back early?"


    "I''ll rest at home tomorrow and go back to the hospital the day after," Yu Chen considered for a moment and felt it was better to get back to work soon: "You haven''t forgotten about your Artificial Womb experiment, have you? That fetus is almost due. Plus, Keiko''s father''s matter has been dyed for so long, I should heal him."


    "Counting the time, Mrs. Egawa''s child is indeed almost ready to be born, I nearly forgot about it if you hadn''t reminded me!" Hiromi Jounouchi said, finally catching up to the matter at work.


    During this period, she and Yu Chen had been through so much that she had almost forgotten that her main job was a doctor and that her patients were waiting for her healing.


    Thinking of this, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help feeling a sense of urgency and said, "Then should we go to the hospital now? Since we''re here anyway."


    "Don''t you n to rest for a day before going back to work?" Yu Chen curiously asked. ording to his habits, he wouldn''t think of ending his leave early if he had asked for one.


    "It seems like I don''t especially need to rest... so should I go back to work at the hospital tomorrow?" Hiromi Jounouchi tentatively asked Yu Chen, as she found both working and resting eptable.


    However, Yu Chen clearly wanted to spend another day of intimacy with his wife, so he said to her, "Rest at home tomorrow, adjust your state, and go back to work the day after. After all, we should get used to living like a newlywed couple, right?"


    "Newlywed couple..." Hiromi Jounouchi''s face blushed. Although the two had moved in together quite early on, the term "newlywed couple" still made her feel shy.


    Seeing his wife''s bashful look, Yu Chen couldn''t help butugh heartily, taking her hand and walking back home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were heading home, Misumi Mikoto on the other side of the city was also reaching the end of her workday.


    Stretching and yawning, Misumi Mikoto rubbed her stiff and sore back, tidied up the things on her desk, and then stood up, ready to leave work for home.


    Noticing that Misumi Mikoto was about to leave, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly approached and asked, "Meiqin, you seem very tiredtely, and you have such dark circles under your eyes!"


    "Oh, I''ve been looking through documentste into the night recently, so I haven''t been getting enough sleep. It''s nothing, really." Hearing Tokairin Y¨±ko''s inquiry, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly chuckled it off, skirting the subject.


    She obviously couldn''t tell Tokairin Y¨±ko that she had been staying upte every night researching the newly-acquired Book of Inheritance of the Necromancer, which was why she seemed sockluster during the day.


    It had to be said that the book truly deserved to be the Book of Inheritance of the Necromancer, as the various knowledge recorded within it was immensely beneficial to Misumi Mikoto.


    Even without the spell knowledge, just the content on corpse dissection alone had greatly improved Misumi Mikoto''s dissection skills, even increasing the efficiency of her recent autopsies.


    Thinking about the content she hadn''t finished the night before on the effects of various toxins on heart function, Misumi Mikoto was about to go to the changing room to get dressed and leave, but Tokairin Y¨±ko didn''t let her go. "Meiqin, you look so haggard. Come to the beauty salon with me tonight for some maintenance. You know, as a woman, you must take good care of yourself, otherwise, you''ll look worn and faded in your thirties or forties¡ªthat would be tragic!"


    Although she preferred to go home to read, Misumi Mikoto, being pulled by Tokairin Y¨±ko, really couldn''t find the words to refuse.


    However, with Tokairin Y¨±ko''s insistence, Misumi Mikoto also began to think that staying upte every day to read indeed took a toll on her health; perhaps she should research a Magic Potion that could strengthen her body or replenish her energy? She recalled that spellcasters seemed to be good at concocting potions. Should she research how to prepare her own potion that could restore vitality?

 Chapter 624 - 620: Scaring the Disciple (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    Although she nned to prepare her own Energy Potion to prevent the lethargy and poor health caused by staying upte reading, Misumi Mikoto found, upon opening her Book of Inheritance, that making her own Potion was not an easy task, nor something that could be done without difficulty.


    The Book of Inheritance indeed contained relevant recipes and methods for Potion making, but just like the issue Chen Yu initially encountered, Misumi Mikotocked the appropriate materials to create the Potions.


    After all, most of the materials used in those Potion recipes were foreign to Misumi Mikoto, and she didn''t dare to make do with random substitutes, as Chen Yu had done years ago.


    However,pared to Chen Yu''s earlier situation, Misumi Mikoto naturally had many advantages, not only possessing theplete inheritance ritual but also benefiting from a teacher''s guidance.


    Though she didn''t have the materials to prepare Potions, she could ask Chen Yu.


    Deciding to act, Misumi Mikoto took out her phone and called Chen Yu.


    "Teacher, are you still abroad? I have something I would like to consult you about," Misumi Mikoto said, ncing at the clock on the desk, believing this hour shouldn''t disturb Chen Yu.


    However, Chen Yu''s response on the phone surprised Misumi Mikoto a bit, "Meiqin? I''m already back in Japan, what do you need?"


    "Teacher, you''re back in Japan? Weren''t you on your honeymoon with Doctor Jounouchi? Howe you returned early?" Misumi Mikoto expressed her surprise, then proceeded to tell Chen Yu why she had called him, "Teacher, I want to learn how to prepare Magic Potions, but many of the ingredients listed in the recipe are things I''ve never seen before, so I wanted to ask where I might find them."


    "Magic Potions? Meiqin, you''ve started to delve into this area?" Chen Yu was somewhat surprised by Misumi Mikoto''s progress, but still exined, "The materials in the Potion recipes aren''t easy to find. Some can be found in our world, but others are not avable here, and even I have to substitute with materials from our world.


    If you want to learn the preparation of Magic Potions, this issue does indeed need to be resolved... How about this, youe to the Mingyue Society headquarters tomorrow, and I''ll tell you what to do."


    Reassured by Chen Yu''s reply, Misumi Mikoto''s worries eased and after congratting Chen Yu on his marriage once again, she hung up the phone.


    Setting down the phone, Misumi Mikoto caressed her Book of Inheritance, the thick pages feeling extraordinary to the touch, imparting a very peculiar sensation.


    Even without reading, merely touching the book allowed Misumi Mikoto to feel magic and knowledge flowing through it, and she very much liked the sensation of something moving across her fingertips.


    Misumi Mikoto was not someone whose desire for knowledge was excessively vigorous, but after bing a Necromancer, she was captivated by the nearly endless knowledge awaiting her collection, eagerly acquiring it as though starved for it.


    Every new piece of knowledge gave her a feeling as if her senses were refreshed anew, and this feeling made her want to keep reading on, as if she were addicted.


    "Once I get the materials from the teacher and prepare the Energy Potion, I''ll be able to read to my heart''s content!" Misumi Mikoto hugged her Book of Inheritance and thought contentedly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Read to your heart''s content? If you don''t learn to control your desires, I''m afraid you will soon find yourself trapped and unable to escape," Chen Yu sternly reminded his disciple in response to Misumi Mikoto''s thoughts and reasoning.


    Misumi Mikoto hadn''t expected her teacher to give apletely different answer from what she had anticipated and asked in confusion, "Teacher, why is that? Shouldn''t we, as mages, maintain an endless craving for knowledge?"


    "Mages indeed have an endless craving for knowledge, and some even spend years or decades immersed in theirboratories, but you must learn restraint," Chen Yu said seriously, with no hint of jest: "We do have an insatiable thirst for knowledge and truth, but this thirst must be controlled. We can devote countless amounts of time and energy to an unknown, but as a mage, you cannot allow your thirst for knowledge to disrupt even the most basic schedules! At all times, a mage must ensure a clear and energetic mind. Have you done that?"


    Misumi Mikoto was at a loss for words upon being questioned by Chen Yu.


    In the time she was engrossed in reading, her daily routine had indeed be quite chaotic, and the immense work pressure from her job only made her appear lethargic every day. The excitement of new knowledge had dulled her senses, making her not realize her own abnormal state¡ªshe just thought it might be because she hadn''t slept well.


    Seeing his disciple like this, Chen Yu shook his head disapprovingly and said, "Do you know what you look like now? You''re like someone who''s overdosed on drugs and be dependent on them. Don''t you feel it at all?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi, standing aside, watched as Chen Yu scolded Misumi Mikoto and then pulled out a small mirror to hand to her: "Meiqin, have you not looked at yourself in a long time? Take a look. Your dark circles are almost as thick as if you were wearing smoky makeup, and your hair is all disheveled."


    Misumi Mikoto took the small mirror with skepticism and was almost startled by the person in the reflection.


    Around her eyes were heavy dark circles, herplexion was pale and haggard, and her hair was dry and lusterless, making her look like someone who had been overworking for a week, about to die suddenly from exhaustion.


    "How could this have happened!" Misumi Mikoto eximed in shock. Though she didn''t normally wear makeup, she had always looked beautiful. How had she be such a ghostly sight without realizing it?


    "How could this have happened? Do you think the knowledge of Necromancers is something anyone can understand? Did you think reading the Book of Inheritance would be as effortless as reading any other book?" Chen Yu criticized his disciple with a dismissive tone and a sense of righteous anger: "Even though you''ve passed the advancement ceremony and be a true Necromancer, with physical qualities far superior to ordinary people, reading the Book of Inheritance still consumes a great deal of energy. Add to that your obsession with it, neglecting sleep and food, it''s a miracle you haven''t died suddenly."


    Perhaps feeling that such words might not be enough to make Misumi Mikoto realize the gravity of the situation, Chen Yu went on to rm her: "Do you know what you would be if I didn''t intervene and let you continue this way? You would be a ve to the books, forsaking food and sleep, doing nothing else but clutching and reading books all day, turning into a withered living corpse. At that point, you could switch to the Necromancer''s special profession¡ªCorpse Witch."

 Chapter 625: 621 Chapter: Restraint (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu''s words startled Misumi Mikoto, but she asked him doubtfully, "But Teacher, shouldn''t a mage crave the truth?"


    "Craving the truth also requires restraining one''s desires," Chen Yu sneered coldly at Misumi Mikoto, evaluating her with a chilling gaze. "Those who do not know how to control their desires will only fall into the path of wickedness. Or perhaps you would like to try what it feels like to be a Corpse Witch, or even just turn into a Lich directly? If that''s the case, as your teacher, I can offer some help, such as making you into a mummy. Trust me, with my current skills, you would still be alive even if you turned into a mummy."


    "Thank you, Teacher, but there''s no need!" Misumi Mikoto quickly shook her head. As a girl who loves beauty, even though her chosen profession does not allow for makeup, Misumi Mikoto was not ready to turn herself into a mummy.


    Especially since Chen Yu deliberately projected an illusion of her bing a mummy right in front of her.


    "If you don''t want to be a mummy, then control your desires!" Chen Yu became stern, seriously reprimanding Misumi Mikoto. "If you wish to advance further on the path of a mage, then you must learn to control your desires. Anyone who does not understand restraint is either already dead or on the path to death."


    "I understand, Teacher! I''ll correct it!" Misumi Mikoto had not expected that her relentless pursuit of knowledge would instead earn her teacher''s rebuke. Although disheartened, she understood Chen Yu''s point.


    Just as Chen Yu had said, she was now thinking of concocting Potions to stay awake so she could read more books. It was easy to imagine that if such thoughts continued, she would inevitably feel her physical body was a nuisance and opt to be a Corpse Witch or even turn into the Lich her teacher mentioned, so she could have endless time to study and research. However, if she continued this way, she might entirely lose what it means to be "human."


    Perhaps feeling that he had been too harsh and didn''t want Misumi Mikoto to think he was making a mountain out of a molehill, Chen Yu then spoke to her in a softer tone, "I''m not against your quest for knowledge, but I hope that you learn to control it in addition to seeking it. A mage''s craving for knowledge is endless; we are always probing into the unknown. But the road to knowledge is full of hardships and dangers, and if you cannot exercise restraint and learn when to stop, the consequences are often unimaginable."


    I suggest you read the section in the Book of Inheritance about why Necromancers are not wee in the Multiverse. It details the terrifying deeds of those mages who failed to control their desires.


    Turning oneself into a Corpse Witch or a Lich is a minor matter, but to experiment with Spells and acquire corpses, they havemitted mass murder, spread gues, and even provoked wars between two countries, causing countless people to be the victims of their desires ¨C these are the things Necromancers who couldn''t restrain themselves have done."


    Chen Yu''s words truly frightened Misumi Mikoto. She thought about her own possible actions of experimenting on living people to test a drug''s effects on the human body and then dissecting these people alive after the experiment, or spreading a virus or gue throughout a city''s corners to observe its transmission, resulting in everyone''s infection and death...


    Misumi Mikoto shivered, hugging her shoulders and rubbing them.


    She dared not imagine what it would be like if she became like that, but she knew if she couldn''t control her desires as Chen Yu said, she might very well end up that way.


    "I''m sorry, Teacher, I was wrong! I shouldn''t have indulged myself so much," Misumi Mikoto apologized sincerely to Chen Yu.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s apology, Chen Yu finally nodded in satisfaction, happy that his disciple understood his point so quickly.


    "It''s good that you understand this, Meiqin. There is nothing wrong with craving knowledge, but one must be mindful of the means and methods," Chen Yu still affirmed her learning attitude, offering her guidance, "Like your idea of creating Energy Potions to replenish your energy and give yourself more time to study, that is a fine endeavor in itself, but only if you n and regte it well, not blindly pursuing it."


    "The unknown knowledge is infinite, and while we pursue knowledge and seek the truth, the goal is to make knowledge serve us, not to be ves to it, blindly pursuing the unknown. Such knowledge is useless because you will never apply it; you just greedily umte, bing a miser of knowledge.


    "Just like your question about how to obtain materials for Magic Potions, if you had seriously studied the relevant knowledge and contemted how to apply it, you wouldn''t havee to ask me this question because you would have found the answer yourself."


    "Finding the answer myself? But I didn''t find the answer in the Book of Inheritance!" Misumi Mikoto responded perplexedly, clearly confused.


    She had meticulously perused her Book of Inheritance, and although she had not read the section on Potionology too carefully, she felt she had studied the part about Potion materials rather thoroughly. However, there was nothing in it about how to solve the problem of obtaining materials.


    "Is that so? I think your Book of Inheritance should have detailed descriptions of each material''s characteristics and habitats, right? Not just that, but also the effects and methods of using each material. If you''ve truly studied these contents carefully, why not emte the habitats of these materials to cultivate them yourself?" Chen Yu spread his hands out towards Misumi Mikoto, intentionally saying, "You see, you haven''t fully grasped the knowledge you''ve learned. And have you ever seen mages go out to gather herbs and look for materials? As a mage, you either cultivate them yourself or hire others to obtain them, but hardly ever do it personally."


    "Ah!" Having it put to her this way by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto felt a sense of sudden enlightenment.


    "Now that you understand, you should know how to acquire the materials, right?" Seeing that Misumi Mikoto had understood, Chen Yu nodded approvingly. "Don''t say that your teacher is being too hard on you. Go to Ryosen-kun, tell him what materials you need, and have him help you purchase them from other Transcendents. As for what you can''t buy, think about setting up a cultivation greenhouse and grow them yourself."


    "Yes, Teacher! Thank you, Teacher! I understand," Misumi Mikoto said, smiling happily upon hearing Chen Yu''s words.

 Chapter 626 - 622: The Target (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Despite Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction with Misumi Mikoto''s obsessive study of necromancy to the point of neglecting sleep and food, as a teacher, he still provided her with as much help as possible.


    In fact, there was a time when Chen Yu himself was as infatuated with necromancy knowledge as Misumi Mikoto, wishing that he could devote an entire day to studying necromancy. However, at that time, Chen Yu was just a middle school student at the most self-conscious age, eager to master necromancy for a kind of "don''t underestimate the poor young" showing-off and face-pping.


    But theplex and intricate spell knowledge, along with the learning of various magical models and concepts, wore off most of the naivety and self-consciousness in Chen Yu.


    After all, not everyone can still have the interest for such things after memorizing a mass of spell concepts more difficult than textbooks.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t get trapped, didn''t be the kind he described, who was so engrossed in learning that they wished there were 25 hours in a day to read books, or even wanted to turn themselves into a Corpse Witch or a Lich.


    One reason was that he had to study for university entrance exams, which already took up much of his time. If he added magic studies on top of that, then even 25 hours a day wouldn''t be enough.


    On the other hand, it was perhaps because after learning the spell knowledge, Chen Yu thought more about how to use this knowledge to change his current situation rather than wanting to learn something else afterwards.


    It was precisely because of this point that he was able to shift from studying necromancy to pursuing a medical career, integrating the knowledge from necromancy with medical knowledge, and using his medical studies to enhance his understanding of necromancy. This enabled him to rapidly improve and get epted into the medical department of The University of Tokyo.


    Studying is worth encouraging, at any time and in any era. The thirst for knowledge and the act of learning should be rewarded and encouraged.


    But we should never learn for the sake of learning alone, learning must be goal-oriented.


    Exploring the unknown, improving oneself, bettering one''s situation, contributing to humanity, earning a lot of money for oneself in the future... these are all purposes of learning. These goals can better drive our interest and desire to learn, bing the motivation for our studies.


    However, without a goal, simply learning for the sake of learning is blind.


    Blind learning is like a ship lost at sea without direction; it will only drift further away from the original goal and direction, and might even end up going around in circles.


    But Misumi Mikoto wasn''t the type to learn blindly and without purpose. She was more like someone walking down the road who wanted the flowers she saw, the birds, the little rabbits... wanting everything to the point of losing her way.


    Knowledge is endless. When we start learning, we should set a clear goal for ourselves. Everything you do should be in pursuit of that goal.


    If you don''t have that goal and want to learn everything you see, you''ll end up learning nothing. You''ll only chase new knowledge blindly and ultimately lose yourself in the process of seeking knowledge.


    As a teacher, when your disciple loses their way, it''s your role to help them find the right direction and methods again.


    "Meiqin, you must have gained a sufficient understanding of necromancy during this time. Do you have your own learning goals?" Chen Yu asked his student this question, looking at her.


    "A goal... I suppose I have one." Misumi Mikoto considered for a moment, feeling that she indeed had a goal, "I want to be a Soul Speaker."


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto''s reply, Chen Yu was surprised, "A Soul Speaker? Meiqin, do you want to follow the path of the Soul School?"


    Misumi Mikoto, slightly embarrassed, looked down and nodded before she said, "The original intent of my studying necromancy was tomunicate with the deceased, to bring peace to those who died unjustly. The Soul Speaker of the Soul School perfectly meets my requirement. I''m truly sorry I didn''t continue with the Necromancy School knowledge!"


    As she spoke, Misumi Mikoto stood up and bowed deeply to Chen Yu, sincerely apologizing, "I''m sorry, Teacher!"


    Misumi Mikoto''s apology stemmed from her choice of a different school of magic than Chen Yu, which made her very nervous. After all, in Japanese culture, this was seen as a betrayal of her teacher.


    But Chen Yu waved his hand indifferently andughed, "What is there to apologize for? If you have a goal, then work towards it. A teacher is merely a stepping stone for your progress. Besides, of the Eight Great Factions of necromancy, the other seven all split from the Necromancy School. So your choice is in line with the traditions of the Necromancy School."


    The attitude of Chen Yu was unexpected to Misumi Mikoto. She wanted to say something in response but wasn''t sure how to express it, and after hesitating for a long time, she simply thanked him.


    Seeing his disciple''s embarrassed demeanor, Chen Yuughed quietly to himself.


    He genuinely didn''t mind that Misumi Mikoto had chosen apletely different school of magic. As a teacher, all he wanted was for his student to do well, rather than forcefully insisting that they must only learn what he had nned.


    Otherwise, the oue would not be students, but mere products from an assembly line.


    Skipping over that subject, Chen Yu then asked Misumi Mikoto, "Have you considered how to obtain the materials you need for your Magic Potion?"


    "I''ve already spoken to Ryoson-kun, and he said he could help me purchase some of them, but there are still many materials he couldn''t obtain, so I think I indeed need to do as you suggested, Teacher, and cultivate them myself." Misumi Mikoto had clearly given the matter thought and, after Chen Yu''s hints, proactively used the Book of Inheritance to find the answer, which was naturally straightforward, "I want to construct a Necromantic Space like you did, Teacher, to create the right environment for cultivating various materials."


    "Building a Necromantic Space? That seems a bit premature for you," Chen Yu shook his head slightly, clearly feeling that it was a bit too early for Misumi Mikoto to consider constructing a Necromantic Space, but he still affirmed her decision, "Still, since you have made up your mind, go ahead and give it a try. If you have a goal, work towards it."


    "Yes! Thank you, Teacher," Misumi Mikoto thanked Chen Yu once more, yet she pleaded with him, "I know my abilities are not yet sufficient to build my own Necromantic Space, so I hope you won''t hesitate to guide me."


    "I understand. Come and ask me if there''s anything you don''t understand," Chen Yu said with a smile, not minding Misumi Mikoto''s earnest request.

 Chapter 627 - 623: Work (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    """


    Having resolved the troubles of his disciple, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi returned to the hospital to continue their work.


    "Professor, you''re back!" At the office doorway, the junior secretary Shirai Reina greeted Yu Chen when she saw him return to work.


    "Good morning, Rena," Yu Chen also greeted Shirai Reina, while Hiromi Jounouchi, who came with him, handed a small paper bag to Shirai Reina, "This is a little gift, we bought it in Paris, the most authentic macarons."


    "Thank you, Professor Jounouchi!" Shirai Reina quickly took the paper bag, thanking Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Hiromi Jounouchi just smiled sweetly, nodded to Yu Chen and said, "Well, I''m off to work," then turned and walked into her own office across the way.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen also entered his own office, changed into his white coat, and then asked Shirai Reina, "Rena, has anything happened during my absence from the hospital?"


    "Yes, Professor," Shirai Reina quickly presented the organized documents and materials to Yu Chen, "These documents are from the hospital and need to be reviewed by you. And this part requires your signature. I''ve already arranged them in order, you just need to sign them.


    Additionally, this list includes the phone calls and visitors that came for you while you were away. I''ve recorded them all and kept their contact information, so you can review it."


    Seeing that Shirai Reina had organized all the work methodically, Yu Chen couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow approvingly, "You''ve done a great job, you can leave the documents here, ande to collect them after I''ve finished signing."


    Shirai Reina nodded and then turned to leave Yu Chen''s office.


    Yu Chen then picked up the documents on the desk and began to go through them one by one, dealing with the work that had piled up during his absence.


    Fortunately, the backlog wasn''t extensive, and since Shirai Reina had organized everything for him, Yu Chen managed to get through it quickly. Not even half the morning had passed, and he had already finished dealing with all the umted tasks and signed all the necessary documents.


    Just as he was about to call Shirai Reina in to take away the backlog of files, she knocked and came in on her own initiative.


    "Professor, someone from the Metropolitan Police Department is here to see you!" Shirai Reina spoke with a somewhat nervous tone, evidently worried about the police looking for Yu Chen.


    As Yu Chen''s secretary, Shirai Reina was obviously concerned whether Yu Chen was involved in some trouble, hence the police visit, and even if that was not the case, a police visit generally wasn''t a good sign.


    However, Yu Chen wasn''t surprised at all, just smiled and said, "Please let them in, and meanwhile, Rena, could you help bring in two cups of tea?"


    "Yes, Professor." Seeing that Yu Chen exhibited no signs of panic, Shirai Reina calmed down as well, nodded, and then ushered in the people from the Public Security Intelligence Agency who came looking for Yu Chen into his office.


    The visitor from the Metropolitan Police Department was a woman, followed by two men in ck suits who looked quite capable and efficient.


    """


    "Professor Chen, I am Kusanagi Ritsuko from the Public Security Section 9 of the Metropolitan Police Department, it is my first time meeting you, please advise me." The woman greeted Yu Chen, but she did not bow as Japanese people customarily do; instead, she gave a military salute.


    Seeing Kusanagi Ritsuko salute, Yu Chen''s gaze sharpened as he asked her, "Miss Kusanagi, were you previously in the military?"


    "Yes, I served in the Maritime Self-Defense Force, with the rank of Lieutenant Commander," Kusanagi Ritsuko admitted candidly upon being asked about her military service by Yu Chen.


    Hearing what Kusanagi Ritsuko said, Yu Chen couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows; he had never had much of a liking for Japanese military personnel.


    Perhaps sensing the shift in Yu Chen''s emotions, Kusanagi Ritsuko made a discreet sign to her subordinates behind her. After the two subordinates left Yu Chen''s office and closed the door, Kusanagi Ritsuko then said to Yu Chen, "I am here by the direct orders of the Prime Minister to assist you with this special incident, and I hope you will look favorably upon me in our uing work."


    Yu Chen nodded nomittally, having picked up on Kusanagi Ritsuko''s implied meaning, but he wasn''t particrly bothered by it, and instead asked her, "What reason did you give foring to the hospital? You didn''te directly here, did you?"


    "Due to a previous attack by cultists, the case has been handed over to the Public Security General Affairs Division for management," Kusanagi Motoko exined briefly.


    In Japan, when "Public Security" is mentioned, it usually refers to two departments: the Public Security Division of the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency.


    The Public Security Division of the Metropolitan Police Department reports directly to the Cab, while the Public Security Intelligence Agency falls under the jurisdiction of the Ministry of Justice. The Cab Office and the Ministry of Justice are at the same administrative level. Although both are intelligence organizations, they arepletely separate systems. The Public Security Division investigates organizations such as cults or right-wing groups within the police system, while the Public Security Intelligence Agency is a pure intelligence agency.


    It is apt that the Public Security Division handles things rted to cults.


    "Is that so? Then I ask that you pay close attention to this matter as well. After all, the fetus will be born soon, and I''m worried that someone else might try to do something," Yu Chen said, taking the opportunity to address Kusanagi Ritsuko, "This is a hospital after all, and I believe that neither you nor your superiors wish to see a terrorist attack happen here."


    Kusanagi Motoko nodded in understanding and agreement upon hearing Yu Chen''s words, "The Section Chief briefed me on this beforeing. There will be an action team responsible for security here, to ensure that the experiment runs smoothly."


    "That puts my mind at ease," Yu Chen finally showed a smile on his face and then brought up the main topic with Kusanagi Ritsuko, "Regarding that matter, I''ve already spoken to the female party. For now, don''t take any extraneous actions. The same goes for the male party¡ªfocus on surveince for the time being. However, should there be any changes or unexpected urrences, inform me immediately."


    "Understood, I will submit the relevant information to the concerned departments soon." Beforeing here, Kusanagi Ritsuko knew that the doctor before her was the person in charge of the event, and he was appointed personally by the Prime Minister, so she had no other emotions involved¡ªshe just needed to follow orders.


    However, her attitude made Yu Chen somewhat displeased. Perhaps it was a natural predilection against the Japanese military, and Kusanagi Ritsuko''s demeanor of blind obedience only intensified Yu Chen''s disfavor, but he did not harbor any ill will towards Kusanagi Ritsuko, opting instead to keep interactions strictly professional.


    "Miss Kusanagi, is there anything else? If not, I need to go make my rounds, and it''s not convenient for you to follow," Yu Chen said, standing up from his chair and picking up the stethoscope that was ced beside him.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko, upon hearing what Yu Chen said, had no choice but to bow stiffly and took her leave, "Then I will take my leave first."

 Chapter 661 - 657: During Surgery (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    On the operating table, Chen Yu had already opened the patient''s thoracic cavity with the assistance of Kohinata Kaori.


    "Senior, the patient''s left Anonymous Vein ispletely luded by the tumor invasion," Kohinata Kaori reported to Chen Yu as she assisted in the surgery, keeping an eye on the disy of the machine nearby.


    "I can see that," Chen Yu responded calmly upon hearing Kohinata Kaori''s report, "First, dissect around the edge of the tumor, and then free up the left Anonymous Vein."


    "Yes, Senior," Kohinata Kaori acknowledged, extending her hand to the surgical nurse nearby, "Dissecting forceps."


    Kohinata Kaori felt a bit nervous and also felt that she was somewhat unable to keep up with Chen Yu''s pace because his movements were so fast that she needed to concentrate fully and even felt a rush to keep up with her senior''s actions.


    Chen Yu seemed to notice this and, without stopping his hands or raising his head, said: "Don''t rush, staying calm and focused during surgery is the most important thing; the more you rush, the more likely you are to make mistakes."


    After being gently pointed out by her senior, Kohinata Kaori felt a flush of embarrassment, but she quickly focused her attention on the surgery, trying her best to coordinate with Chen Yu.


    Havingpleted the separation of the tumor and the surrounding adhesive tissue, Chen Yu then said to Kohinata Kaori, "Use a vascr mp to block the left Anonymous Vein and cut it. Give me the atrial appendage forceps, prepare the artificial blood vessel."


    Following Chen Yu''s instructions, the operating room staff quickly sprang into action. Kohinata Kaori received a non-invasive vascr mp from the surgical nurse and blocked thepletely luded left Anonymous Vein, preparing to cut it, while Chen Yu used the atrial appendage forceps to make a small incision in the patient''s right atrial appendix.


    Meanwhile, a nurse handed him the artificial blood vessel that had already been prepared.


    Trimming the artificial blood vessel to the appropriate length, cing it into the right atrial appendix, and suturing it, Chen Yu then looked towards Kohinata Kaori, who had alsopleted the cutting of the left Anonymous Vein by this time.


    "Anastomose the artificial blood vessel with the distal end of the left Anonymous Vein," Chen Yu handed the other end of the artificial blood vessel to her, and at this point, the artificial blood vessel was already filled with blood.


    Kohinata Kaori took the artificial blood vessel, and with some nervousness, connected it to the patient''s left Anonymous Vein,pleting the vascr bridging. This reced the cut blood vessel and ensured the patient''s blood cirction.


    Seeing the artificial blood vessel bridgingpleted, Chen Yu slightly nodded in approval of his junior''s performance. However, he also said to her, "Next, we need to remove the tumor; we have to move a bit faster now."


    "Yes, Senior," Kohinata Kaori quickly responded.


    The tumor inside the patient was extremelyrge; fully separating and removing a tumor bodyrger than 12 cm was a veryplex and troublesome task.


    ```


    Especially since the patient''s Superior Vena Cava had already formed a tumor thrombus, and the tumor had invaded the lung lobes, it was necessary to excise the involved parts of the lung lobes as well as the Superior Vena Cava while removing the tumor.


    With the assistance of Kohinata Kaori, Chen Yu finally seeded inpletely freeing the tumor, but he didn''t proceed to remove it. Instead, he said to Kohinata Kaori, "Kaori, please remove the tumor, taking care not to damage the surrounding vessels and organs."


    "I understand." Kohinata Kaori knew this was Chen Yu''s way of training her. After drawing in a deep breath of air filled with the acrid and bloody smell, she reached into the patient''s chest cavity and removed the tumor, which wasrger than her palm.


    Chen Yu was very pleased with Kohinata Kaori''s performance but still reminded her, "Taking a deep breath before an action can indeed help stabilize your emotions, but the air in the operating room isn''t so healthy to breathe, even though we are wearing masks. The surgical smoke generated by the electrocautery cutting into the wound contains over 600ponents that are harmful to the human body, which can cause headaches, dizziness, nausea, vomiting, and upper respiratory tract irritation, among other reactions. Long-term exposure can even lead to cancer, teratogenesis, and reduced fertility, so don''t take deep breaths in the operating room unless necessary."


    "Yes, Senior Brother!" Kohinata Kaori was actually not very aware of the risks of surgical smoke; she only knew that during surgery, someone had to evacuate the smoke, usually the second or third assistant''s job.


    Yet, no matter how much smoke is evacuated, there are still odors and harmful substances that reach the doctors less than half a meter away from the operating table, so it''s not surprising to smell acrid or various strange odors during surgery.


    However, the dangers these odors bring... These were not mentioned in the textbooks studied in school.


    At that moment, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting aside, heard Chen Yu talking about the hazards of surgical smoke and interjected, "Don''t underestimate the dangers of surgical smoke. Although it does not cause rapid onset illnesses, like smoking, long-term exposure can lead to various severe consequences. Moreover, the smoke produced by the electrocautery when ating 1g of tissue is as harmful as that of 6 unfiltered cigarettes, and a significant amount of tissue is often ated in surgery."


    "Isn''t there any way to prevent it?" Kohinata Kaori asked Chen Yu. In her mind, her Senior Brother always had many ingenious ideas, capable of solving many problems, as if there was nothing that could get the better of him.


    "Prevent?" Chen Yu looked at Kohinata Kaori with profound meaning, shook his head, and continued the surgery while saying, "The protective level of surgical masks is tested with 0.3¦Ìm diameter particles as the reference. The protection efficiency of a 90-rated mask is 90%, and that of ourmonly used N95 standard mask is 95%.


    But most particles in surgical smoke have diameters ¡Ü 0.31¦Ìm, with some even less than 0.2¦Ìm. Even if you wear a highly filtrating surgical mask, eye protection goggles, gloves, and a gown, the typical surgical mask can only block airborne particles of 5¦Ìm orrger and does not provide adequate smoke filtration protection. Like now, while you''re wearing your mask, can you smell any odors?"


    After Chen Yu finished his question, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but take another sniff, and she smelled a strong burnt odor.


    Watching Kohinata Kaori, Chen Yu slightly shook his head and said to her, "That''s alright, these issues can''t be resolved overnight, nor will they harm you that quickly. Rather than worry about this, focus on finishing the surgery first."


    "I understand, Senior Brother." Kohinata Kaori quickly adjusted her mood and refocused her attention on the surgery.


    As the surgery continued, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly spoke out, "Darling, let''s have barbecue after the surgery is over. I''m craving barbecue."


    "Sure, just not sure if the boss has barbecue," Chen Yu nced at Kohinata Kaori while replying to his wife.

 Chapter 629 - 625: Classmates (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    Upon arriving in the ward, Chen Yu met the patient sought by the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office.


    "Mr. Takashi Rokkou, is it? Hello, I''m your attending physician, my name is Chen Yu." While looking at the man on the bed, Chen Yu greeted him while flipping through his medical record.


    "Are you a professor? A special patient like me, staying in a VIP ward, should be seen by a professor, right?" The man in the bed looked at Chen Yu, not paying attention to his condition, but instead focusing on Chen Yu''s status.


    Hearing the man''s words, before Chen Yu could say anything, Jounouchi Hiromi who was beside him couldn''t help but interject, "I never thought that after so many years, Rokko-kun, you would be so mercenary! Don''t worry, both my husband and I are professors, so there''s absolutely no problem with us treating a special patient like you."


    "You are... Jounouchi?" Takashi Rokkou shifted his gaze to Jounouchi Hiromi. He halted, then recognized her: "It''s been such a long time! You''re married now? Then all the girls from our ss must be heartbroken. To think that Jounouchi, once considered the ideal boyfriend in the minds of all the female students, would also get married¡ªit''s really surprising!"


    "Wife, is he your ssmate?" Hearing the conversation between Takashi Rokkou and Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu curiously asked her.


    "High school ssmate, we haven''t seen each other since graduation." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded and then turned to ask Takashi Rokkou, "Glioma, a primary central nervous system tumor, Rokko-kun, you really are unlucky! Looks like your medical record shows that you''ve visited many hospitals for examinations, haven''t you? Why didn''t you get treated earlier? The longer you wait with this kind of disease, the harder it is to treat."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s question left Takashi Rokkou unsure of how to respond, his head lowered as he touched his forehead, finding it difficult to speak.


    It was Chen Yu who, unfazed, said, "You probably thought that you shouldn''t have this disease, that it must be a misdiagnosis, right? Unfortunately, with the level of modern medical technology, the probability of misdiagnosing a tumor, especially a brain tumor, is very low."


    "Just for that reason?" Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head in dismay, unable to understand the patient''s wishful thinking as a doctor.


    "This is a misdiagnosis, there must be some mistake. At first, with that thought, I changed several hospitals." After being spoken to by Jounouchi Hiromi, Takashi Rokkou self-deprecatingly said with a sense of resignation, "But no matter the hospital, the conclusion was the same..."


    Takashi Rokkou''s expression turned to one of despair, looking up at Jounouchi Hiromi: "My life won''tst much longer, will it?"


    "The tumor has grown and caused cerebral edema, leading to an increase in intracranial pressure. If you continue to drag your feet, you''ll die." Perhaps because of their status as ssmates, Jounouchi Hiromi spoke directly to Takashi Rokkou about the worst oue he might face, without regard for his feelings.


    "It''s unbelievable! Originally the one with the worst grades in our ss, I''m now the wealthiest. Changing import cars is as simple as changing colored pencils, and every time I switch cars, the woman in the passenger seat changes too. It''s supposed to be the highlight of my life, how did ite to this?" Takashi Rokkou seemed to understand his condition, and the words of Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t shock him too much, but deep down there was still reluctance.


    "Who can say well of life''s natural events like birth, aging, sickness, and death? But rest assured, this is the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, the best university hospital in all of Japan. Although you are suffering from a malignant tumor, it''s not like there is no cure." Chen Yu consoled his wife''s old ssmate and assured him, "I will heal you."


    "Can it really be cured?" Takashi Rokkou asked, looking at Chen Yu with great excitement, as if he had found hope itself.


    Chen Yu smiled and joked, "Didn''t you say it yourself? You are staying in a VIP ward as a special patient. If we don''t cure you, our hospital''s reputation could suffer."


    "Then I''m counting on you, doctor!" Takashi Rokkou earnestly said to Chen Yu before turning to Jounouchi Hiromi and asking, "Jounouchi, could you help me get that case?"


    "This one?" Jounouchi Hiromi spotted the ck briefcase on a nearby table, confirmed it, and then handed it to Takashi Rokkou.


    Takashi Rokkou opened the case and asked Chen Yu, who was standing by the bed, "What are the going rates again?"


    "Going rates?" Chen Yu was surprised for a moment, and then, upon seeing Takashi Rokkou take several bundles of yen out of the case, shook his head and said, "There''s no need for that kind of thing. Curing you is just my job. If you really want to thank me, just treat us to a meal after you''re discharged."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, standing aside and seeing the money Takashi Rokkou had taken out, quickly echoed, "The Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office was just here looking for us. Are you trying to get us into trouble by taking out all that money? Just remember to treat me to a meal once you''re discharged! Now that you''re rich, you can''t choose somewhere too cheap!"


    "The Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office? They really are like lingering ghosts," Takashi Rokkouined, putting the money back into the case and then smiling at Chen Yu, "In that case, I''ll definitely treat you and your wife to avish meal once I''m discharged! Tokyo has recently opened a few exquisite high-end French restaurants worth trying."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll look forward to your treat," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a smile, but she quickly became serious and asked Takashi Rokkou, "But tell me, Rokko-kun, what did you do to bring the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office down on us? Is it rted to money?"


    "Doesn''t everyone have a little secret?" Takashi Rokkou obviously didn''t want to discuss this matter and brushed the question aside.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t press further. She nodded, discussed Takashi Rokkou''s condition a bit more with Chen Yu, and then they left the ward.


    As the two were heading to the office, someone from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office Special Investigation Department appeared in front of them again.


    "Professor Chen Yu, may I ask how the patient is doing? Is it possible to proceed with the inquiry?" It was the same man who had spoken with Chen Yu before, who blocked Chen Yu''s way and asked him directly.


    "The patient has gliostoma, a malignant brain tumor. With the patient having dyed admission for treatment, the current situation is rather bleak. The tumor has already pressed on the brain nerves, causing brain edema and an increase in intracranial pressure. If this continues, he can only live for another six months," Chen Yu exined to the man. He also added, "Although the patient''s condition is not so bad that he cannot be questioned, considering he is currently using arge amount of analgesics for pain relief, it is hard to determine whether he is in a clear state of mind. If you want to question him, I suggest waiting until after I''ve performed the surgery."


    "I understand, we''ll visit another day," the man''s expression darkened briefly before he and his subordinates left.

 Chapter 630 - 626: Inquiry (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Seeing the people from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office leave, Jounouchi Hiromi finally asked Chen Yu, "Rokko-kun''s condition is suitable for questioning, right? Mr. Chen Yu, why did you have to speak to the special investigation department like that?"


    "Wife, do you really want your ssmate to be questioned by these guys?" Chen Yuughed, walking towards his office as he exined, "Seeing how generous your ssmate is, it''s probably rted to bribery, right? The involvement of the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office suggests it might even be rted to political circles. It''s best to stay clear of such matters. Moreover, considering the state of your ssmate right now, even if I allowed the people from the special investigation unit to question him, they would hardly get anything out of him. So why add to our troubles unnecessarily?


    All I need to do is remove the tumor from his brain and cure him. As for what he does after he''s discharged¡ªwhether he surrenders and confesses everything, or ms up and refuses to say a word until death¡ªthat''s his own business. But looking at him, I doubt he''ll speak up."


    "You have a point," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in agreement but sighed, "I never expected Rokko-kun to end up like this, I remember he wasn''t like this before."


    Chen Yu smiled indifferently and wrapped his arm around Jounouchi Hiromi''s waist: "Let''s go back and discuss how exactly to proceed with your ssmate''s surgery."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "A 7-centimeter glioma in the left frontal lobe; to remove it, we''ll probably need to perform an awake craniotomy." Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Takashi Rokkou''s medical records and the inspection reports, frowning as she turned to Chen Yu.


    An awake craniotomy is a procedure where the patient is woken from an anesthetic state during surgery, allowing the lead surgeon to monitor the patient''s condition while performing the intracranial surgery to avoid causing brain function impairment, which could result inplications such as aphasia or motor dysfunction.


    Chen Yu affirmed Jounouchi Hiromi''s judgment with a nod, agreeing, "The tumor has caused widespread cerebral edema, and given its proximity to Broca''s area, it may have begun to infiltrate. A direct removal could likely lead to motor aphasia."


    "Furthermore, if the tumor has already infiltrated Broca''s area,plete removal might be impossible. What do you n to do in that case, husband?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, looking at the CT scan results in her hands.


    Chen Yu had clearly considered a response to this question: "cing Carmustine tablets inside the brain, followed by radiotherapy and chemotherapy, can address the impact of an iplete tumor removal."


    "Moreover, we can also use the spectroscopic anti-cancer drug that you developed, husband, to inhibit the activity of tumor cells, thus achieving aplete cure." Jounouchi Hiromi, after hearing Chen Yu''s treatment n, nodded in praise and continued to inquire about the surgical team configuration, "Who do you n to have as the surgical assistant? I don''t need to ask about the anesthesiologist; you''ll definitely want me to do it."


    Chen Yu simply smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi''sint and said, "That''s your ssmate; are you reallyfortable letting another anesthesiologist do it?"


    "Hmph! Always bossing people around," Jounouchi Hiromi coquettishly rolled her eyes at Chen Yu, picked up the medical records from the table, stood up, and walked towards the door. However, as she reached the door, she still said, "I will inform Rokko-kun of the surgical risks."


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi leave, Chen Yu smiled and shook his head. Although sheined verbally, she didn''t neglect any part of the work.


    Although the surgery isplicated, it doesn''t require too many assistants; one assistant will be sufficient. With the addition of the operating room nurses, it was more than enough, so Chen Yu nned to just borrow an assistant from the neurosurgery department.


    As for the general surgery staff, they would not be of help with this type of intracranial surgery.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu began to write up the surgical n.


    .........


    On the other side, after leaving Chen Yu''s office, Jounouchi Hiromi was heading to the ward to inform Takashi Rokkou about the risks of the surgery, but she was stopped by Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    "Professor Jounouchi, good day. I am Kusanagi Ritsuko from the Metropolitan Police Department''s Ministry of Public Security. I would like to confirm some details with you about the previous attack on yourb by cult members," said Kusanagi Ritsuko as she presented her identification and exined the reason she had stopped Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Looking at Kusanagi Ritsuko, who had stopped her, Jounouchi Hiromi keenly sensed that she was not just anyone, but a Transcendent. Her gaze involuntarily hardened, yet she nodded calmly and responded, "Sure, what would you like to ask?"


    "Please don''t be nervous, it''s just some routine questions," Kusanagi Ritsuko rified, adding, "Because your experiments are of significant impact, our Ministry of Public Security will dispatch an action team to handle the protection of yourb in theing period. So we need to confirm some information with you to facilitate our work."


    Although she had a strong military demeanor, Kusanagi Ritsuko was surprisingly amicable when dealing with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi found this somewhat unexpected, but also reasonable. No matter how tough or assertive someone is, they tend to adopt a more humble and modest demeanor when facing someone more powerful than themselves.


    "So what would you like to ask?" Seeing Kusanagi Ritsuko''s friendly attitude improved Jounouchi Hiromi''s impression of her considerably, and she asked pleasantly.


    "Mainly, I have some questions about the previous attack. We have been investigating the cult members who attacked yourb, and we have now confirmed that it was the work of a group known as the Supreme Truth Society. This cult is a remnant of the Orm Truth Sect from the 1990s. Our police forces have taken action against them, and we believe they will be apprehended soon," Kusanagi Ritsuko briefed Jounouchi Hiromi on the police''s progress in the case. She had received this information from a colleague responsible for investigating cult organizations in the general affairs section before she came.


    As for the cult organization that had attacked herbst time, Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu had already sent Soul Prison Blood Hunter to disrupt their activities. The main criminals had be prey to the Soul Prison Blood Hunter, and what remained were but a few small fries, so Jounouchi Hiromi did not ce much importance on the information provided by Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko was aware that ordinary cultists indeed held little significance to a Transcendent, so she skipped over this topic and continued, "Additionally, we would like to understand the ess and exit procedures of yourb in order to arrange for the action team to properly protect it."


    "Then just give me a moment, I need to discuss something with a patient in the ward. I''ll take you to theb afterward and walk you through the procedure," Jounouchi Hiromi responded.

 Chapter 631 - 627: Safety Inspection (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    After Jounouchi Hiromi had informed Takashi Rokkou of the potential risks associated with the surgery, she headed to theboratory with Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    Ever since the cultist attack and the assant''s suicide by leaping from the hospital building, the security measures at the entrance to Hiromi Jounouchi''sb had been significantly strengthened.


    In addition to the existing checks of personal belongings through a machine, an additional security gate and full-body checks by security personnel were implemented to prevent any dangerous items from being brought through.


    The strictness of these security measures wasparable to airport security, but even more so, was that two armed police officers stood at the entrance of theboratory who could even open fire if there was a disturbance or an unexpected incident.


    However, looking at the series of checks before her, Kusanagi Ritsuko seemed unconcerned, her professional eye spotting numerous ws. If she wished, she could think of at least a dozen ways to smuggle dangerous items inside, causing explosions or casualties of various kinds, and all of these were feats that could be achieved with the strength of an ordinary person.


    If a Transcendent were involved, an Official-level Superhuman could tear through these defenses in nearly a breath''s time.


    Of course, that only applied to the breach of external defense. If a Transcendent attacked and Hiromi Jounouchi just happened to be inside theboratory...


    Kusanagi Ritsuko nced at Hiromi Jounouchi beside her and silently mourned for the potential assants. Who could have guessed that this seemingly ordinary female doctor was a Legendary-rank Supernatural who could be considered a topbat force of Japan? The number of Transcendents in all Japan who could surpass her could probably be counted on one hand, right?


    As for the other presence in this hospital, Kusanagi Ritsuko had already stopped considering how to ovee such a being.


    Without the use of strategic weapons, conventional force could only have an effect on Transcendents below the Legendary rank. To deal with a Demigod... for Japan, whichcks nuclear weapons, it was an impossible task.


    So from another perspective, this hospital could be considered the safest ce in all Japan.


    Gaining ess to internal data and understanding the strength of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, Kusanagi Ritsuko thought to herself and suddenly realized one thing: seeking treatment from Yu Chen is equivalent to having deities heal oneself.


    Compared to visiting a Shrine or temple for blessings, this was obviously a more direct and speedy approach. And a Demigod adept in healing is likely to be stronger in curing ailments than most deities, right?


    For some reason, Kusanagi Ritsuko felt her thoughts were erratic and not at all focused on her work, instead considering all sorts of misceneous things.


    She herself was not aware of this, these strange thoughts were fleeting, and she quickly pulled her thoughts back to how to improve the defense system of theboratory.


    However, Kusanagi Ritsuko did not notice the sh of blue light that passed through Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes.


    Mind Reading is not about violently parsing a person''s soul or directly stealing someone''s thoughts but sensing someone''s surface thoughts in a gentle and inconspicuous way. The information that can be gleaned is limited, only knowing what the person is currently thinking.


    It''s somewhat akin to listening to the whispers of the soul, but with a little guidance, the thoughts of the person can be directed towards what one expects, obtaining more information, and the most the person might feel is a momentary distraction.


    This Spell is very useful when violent means cannot be used or when covert operations are needed.


    At least for now, Hiromi Jounouchi had already obtained the information she needed, while Kusanagi Ritsuko remainedpletely unaware.


    "The security measures here are not tight, I will have my colleaguese and rearrange this ceter. We need to ensure it''s safe from all angles, so that attackers find no opportunity," after inspecting the process of entering the experimental area, Kusanagi Ritsuko offered her suggestions to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Having already understood Kusanagi Ritsuko''s thoughts, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally had no objections and nodded, "Thank you for that. The experiment will soon enter a critical phase, and the baby is about to be born. I am very worried that extremists may use this opportunity tounch another attack on this ce. Especially when we need to move the entire Artificial Womb apparatus from theb to the surgery room for delivery, that would be the best opportunity for someone to stage an attack. At that time, I hope Ms. Kusanagi and your colleagues can be extra vignt."


    "Of course, I will have my colleagues prepare operation ns ordingly," Kusanagi Ritsuko assuredly agreed. She looked around discreetly to ensure no one was eavesdropping before speaking softly to Hiromi Jounouchi, "However, if Transcendents get involved and we can''t withstand them, I hope you two won''t hesitate to take action."


    "This is my experiment. I will not let anyone ruin it," Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t reply directly, but her intentions were clear.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko was satisfied with such a response, she didn''t say anything more but walked to the observation window, looking at the Artificial Womb inside the sterileboratory.


    In the transparent ss container, the fetus had matured, still small and curled up, but already had aplete form with fully developed organs such as the nose and eyes. From the outside, there were no abnormal features, indicating a healthily developing child.


    Looking at the child floating in the artificial amniotic fluid, Kusanagi Ritsuko suddenly asked Hiromi Jounouchi with a burst of curiosity, "Doctor Jounouchi, with this technology, could women potentially avoid pregnancy altogether in the future?"


    "In theory, yes. An embryo could be fertilized outside the body and then cultivated in an Artificial Womb¡ªthis is theoretically feasible. But I don''t n to do this right now," Hiromi Jounouchi had thought a lot about this question, so when Kusanagi Ritsuko asked, she quickly replied, "It''s mainly a matter of moral and ethical issues. Pregnancy is indeed painful for women, but it''s a biological instinct. It should not be stripped away under the guise of women''s liberation. The right to birth should be about reproductive freedom, not about ''liberating the womb.''


    Moreover, if a child is cultivated from an Artificial Womb, as long as there are clear parental sources and the parents agree with this cultivation method, that''s fine. But if someone used this technology for illegal activities, the consequences would be unimaginable. Human society is not yet ready to withstand such an impact.


    Furthermore, this technology is not yet mature. I only dare to cultivate a fetus that has developed in the womb. To cultivate an embryo cell this way, I do not have the confidence to guarantee the sess of the experiment."


    "I see, I understand. Thank you, Professor Jounouchi, for your exnation. May I go in and check the security measures inside theb?" Kusanagi Ritsuko thus spoke to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    ```

 Chapter 632 - 628: Craniotomy (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Under the arrangement of Kusanagi Ritsuko, an operations teamposed entirely of Official-level Superhumans took over the security of Jounouchi Hiromi''sboratory.


    They quickly changed the security measures at the entrance, with stricter checks on personal belongings in addition to inspections of carried items, and they also added explosive detection.


    The potential security vulnerabilities around theboratory were also identified and addressed by them one by one, greatly enhancing theboratory''s safety.


    Under such scrutiny, they indeed discovered some prohibited items: someone attempted to bring containers filled with unidentified liquid into the test area, and others tried to install hidden cameras outside theboratory to secretly record inside¡­


    Although these were minor issues, the real and potential threats they posed to theboratory were significant, which led Jounouchi Hiromi to be very satisfied with and appreciative of their work.


    In fact, under normal circumstances, such issues should not arise; a medicalboratory, no matter what, should not be prone to terrorist attacks.


    However, the experiment conducted by Jounouchi Hiromi was indeed ethically controversial, causing many religious groups to feel impacted, and, naturally, extremists and those with ulterior motives would not miss such an opportunity.


    Instigating assemblies, organizing protests, and openly making aggressive statements were still considered normal tactics; more extreme were the violent attacks that had urred before.


    Although, for Jounouchi Hiromi, even if someone actually set off a bomb in theboratory, it would not affect her much, as she possessed the Legendary Dragon Bloodline and a Legendary ss, it could nheless disrupt her experiment.


    Originally Jounouchi Hiromi had nned to set up some defensive measures in theboratory herself, but now that others were doing it, she was naturally spared a lot of effort.


    This also meant she could focus her energy and time on preparing for Takashi Rokkou''s surgery.


    Although Takashi Rokkou''s surgery was not especiallyplex, any brain surgery is delicate, and Jounouchi Hiromi had to carefully prepare, considering all the possibilities that could arise during the operation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the operating room, preparations for the neurological navigation and the full set of intraoperative monitoring equipment had beenpleted, and Chen Yu had already taken his position in front of the operating table.


    "Professor," Ayajichi Shoubu, a neurosurgeon, greeted him respectfully from the side of the operating table.


    Despite previous misunderstandings, Ayajichi Shoubu now sincerely respected Chen Yu''s surgical skills and, knowing that there was a chance to assist in Chen Yu''s surgery, she would not pass it up.


    In the Department of Neurosurgery, although Ayajichi Shoubu''s surgical skills were not the best, among the non-professorial doctors, she, having trained in the United States, was definitely one of the top.


    Moreover, not everyone was eager to be an assistant in such surgeries.


    Indeed, working alongside Chen Yu could provide a lot of learning opportunities, but within the department, some still harbored resentment over the former department head being reassigned to Hokkaido because of Chen Yu.


    Therefore, Ayajichi Shoubu''s initiative to offer her assistance was something many were happy to see.


    Chen Yu was unaware that just needing an assistant could lead to suchplex internal politics; but even if he knew, he probably wouldn''t care.


    "We''re starting the awake craniotomy for glioma removal now, please take care, everyone." Chen Yu nodded slightly, ncing at Jounouchi Hiromi, the anesthesiologist seated to one side.


    "Vital signs: blood pressure 100, heart rate 80, sinus rhythm." Jounouchi Hiromi naturally reported the vital signs of Takashi Rokkou, who was under anesthesia on the operating table.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, extending one hand toward the scrub nurse: "Scalpel."


    A craniotomy is a very meticulous procedure since it involves the most important organ of the body that controls all other bodily functions. Any damage could affect the entire body.


    The steps of a craniotomy are generally divided into three parts, corresponding to the threeyers of the head.


    First is to cut open the scalp after disinfection and iodine removal. The scalp is the body''s firstyer of protection around the skull. Normally, the patient''s hair needs to be shaved, but with the advancement of medical technology, there are methods that don''t require shaving the headpletely.


    However, due to Takashi Rokkou''srge tumor and the need for a craniotomy, his hair was still shaved off to prevent infection.


    After cutting open the scalp and securing the incision with scalp clips to minimize bleeding, Chen Yu took out an electric drill to begin the second step of drilling holes into the skull.


    The skull is the hardest part of the body, and clearly, a scalpel is not enough to open it.


    But Chen Yu also couldn''t possibly use a chisel to pry it open like ancient physicians or Mongolian doctors, which made the electric drill the obvious tool of choice.


    However, it remained a highly technical task because just beneath the skull is the tough dura mater, and below that is the soft and fragile brain, which is much like tofu. A little too much force and the drill bit could pierce into the brain.


    After drilling the holes, it wasn''t yet possible to directly remove the piece of skull that needed to be opened. To lift the bone p, a milling cutter was needed to make a slit in the skull at the surgical site, separating the bone p to be opened from the rest of the skull.


    Only after these steps could one see the dura mater enveloping the brain.


    "Surgical scissors." On viewing the dura mater, Chen Yu reached out to receive the surgical scissors from the scrub nurse and cut open the dura mater: "The brain surface is exposed, time to wake up the patient."


    "Got it." Jounouchi Hiromi, hearing Chen Yu''s instruction, stood up from her chair and began operating the equipment: "Stop the propofol."


    As Jounouchi Hiromi ceased the anesthesia, Ayajichi Shoubu, acting as the assistant on one side, instructed the nurse behind her: "Prepare the microscope."


    On the other side of the operating table, another nurse lifted the surgical drape covering the patient''s face and right hand, following Chen Yu''s instruction.


    Under Jounouchi Hiromi''s precise control, Takashi Rokkou soon regained consciousness. Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi seated before him, he asked incredulously, "Am I in the middle of surgery right now?"


    "Yes, you are." Jounouchi Hiromi replied, then looked towards Chen Yu: "Go ahead, lead surgeon."


    Chen Yu nodded, instructing the scrub nurse: "Stimting probe, set to 2 milliamps."


    With his eyes fixed through the microscope, Chen Yu began stimting Takashi Rokkou''s brain to ascertain the areas that could be removed during the surgery, while Jounouchi Hiromi worked in tandem with him to monitor Takashi Rokkou''s responses, giving timely feedback to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 633 - 629: Brain Implant (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    For Takashi Rokkou, this surgery was an indescribable experience.


    At that moment, he clearly knew that Chen Yu was using electric shocks to stimte his brain and was about to cut out the tumor in his brain with a scalpel, but under the effect of the anesthetic, he felt nothing at all.


    Not only that, Jounouchi Hiromi kept asking him various questions, making him repeat his name, date of birth, and age, so Chen Yu could confirm the scope of the tumor removal.


    This experience was truly unique, one that most people probably would never have in their lifetime¡ªhaving surgery inside one''s own brain, while the most beautiful girl from your high school keeps asking you things she already knows, like what your name is and how old you are.


    However, after reciting this information, Takashi Rokkou suddenly asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Jounouchi, you once asked me what cannot be bought with money. I always thought everything could be bought, but when I realized there truly were things money couldn''t buy, I was already close to dying."


    "Don''t worry, you won''t die. And even if you were to die, it would be many years from now, of old age, not on the operating table. Both my husband and I won''t let you die," Jounouchi Hiromi said as she monitored data on various instruments,forting Takashi Rokkou''s emotions.


    In an awake surgery, controlling the patient''s emotions is very important, in case they suddenly be agitated or try to struggle, as that could affect the surgery.


    Of course, with Jounouchi Hiromi''s precise control, the anesthesia continued to work as it should on Takashi Rokkou''s body. Except for his consciousness and the sensation in his right hand, he couldn''t move an inch.


    "We won''t let you just die like this. Although we can''t remove the entire tumor to ensure you can still speak normally in the future, saving your life isn''t a problem," Chen Yu chimed in and said to Ayajichi Shoubu, "Inject saline."


    By that time, he had already used the scalpel to cut open Takashi Rokkou''s brain tissue and begun the process of peeling away the tumor.


    "Yes!" As Ayajichi Shoubu responded, she also used the syringe filled with saline in her hand to irrigate the exposed surface of Takashi Rokkou''s brain.


    This served the dual purpose of cooling the surface of the brain and washing away blood and assisting with hemostasis.


    However, at that moment, Takashi Rokkou suddenly said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "I''ve thought of something money can''t buy. What do you think of... rig... right..."


    Takashi Rokkou was apparently trying to say something, but he suddenly became unable to speak. Furthermore, the life monitoring device beside him started to rm and his right hand began to convulse.


    "Heart rate 140, right side of the body starting to spasm!" Jounouchi Hiromi quickly reported the patient''s condition to Chen Yu, and called out to a nurse nearby, "Prepare two bottles of Phenytoin Sodium."


    However, Chen Yu was not panicked at all¡ªas this was within his expectations. He simply instructed Ayajichi Shoubu, "Begin cooling the cerebral cortex, bring me the iced saline."


    "Yes, iced saline." Ayajichi Shoubu responded to Chen Yu''smand and handed over a syringe that had already been prepared, filled with iced saline, to him.


    Covering Takashi Rokkou''s brain surface with a gauze, Chen Yu sprinkled the iced saline from the syringe onto the gauze, thus lowering the temperature of the cerebral cortex.


    With Chen Yu''s actions, Takashi Rokkou''s heartbeat returned to normal, and the spasms in the right side of his body stopped.


    Hearing no more rms from the life monitoring device, Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Continue with the Propofol, the surgery goes on."


    ```


    "Understood," Jounouchi Hiromi replied, then returned to the instrument and started operating it.


    Chen Yu also pulled back the gauze that was covering Takashi Rokkou''s brain surface, ready to continue the surgery.


    Meanwhile, Ayajichi Shoubu suddenly asked, "Professor, how do you deal with a tumor that cannot bepletely removed?"


    As Takashi Rokkou conversed with Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu had also been continuously confirming the extent of tissue that could be removed during the surgery, but as Rokkou''snguage functions became affected, Chen Yu realized the maximum amount of brain tissue he was able to remove.


    Ayajichi Shoubu, who had been standing by Chen Yu''s side watching his operations, could naturally judge that Chen Yu would not be able topletely remove the entire tumor.


    "Imnt Carmustine on the tumor resection surface, and carry out radiation therapy and chemotherapy postoperatively at the same time, to achieve the purpose of a radical cure," Chen Yu exined to Ayajichi Shoubu and at the same time instructed a nurse beside him, "Prepare the Carmustine imnt."


    Carmustine is a chemotherapy drugmonly used intravenously to treat malignant gliomas. During the surgical removal of brain tumors, this drug in wafer form can be imnted into the cavity created by the surgery.


    At the imntation site, the wafer slowly dissolves, directly releasing high concentrations of Carmustine into the tumor site.


    Carmustine acts on the DNA and RNA of cells, ying a significant role in inhibiting cell division; hence, it is often used to treat various types of cancer.


    This drug has rtively small molecules that can pass through the blood-brain barrier and is very effective in treating brain tumors. Moreover, it can effectively inhibit the growth of malignant tumors and is used in the treatment of various malignant cancers, a widely used anti-cancer drug.


    The nurse brought the drug, and Chen Yu carefully ced the coin-sized wafers into the cavity created after the tumor had been removed.


    After filling the cavity with wafers, Chen Yu carefully began to suture.


    He restored and sutured the dura mater, then fixed the removed bone p back into its original position using cranial bone locks.


    Although the bone p had beenpletely cut away and adult bones cannot grow with the soft tissue, once the bone p was fixed, the soft tissue would still fill in the gaps, forming scar healing, and eventually, with the passage of time, returning to the normal strength of the bone.


    He took off the scalp clips around the lifted scalp, returned the scalp to its original ce, and Chen Yu suddenly said to Ayajichi Shoubu by his side, "You do the final suturing."


    Having said that, Chen Yu stepped aside to make room.


    "Yes, Professor," Ayajichi Shoubu wasn''t surprised. It''s quite normal for the principal surgeon to handle the main part of the surgery and for the assistants to handle other parts. As for suturing, sometimes they even simply let interns practice their skills.


    After Ayajichi Shoubu finished suturing the wound, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction, announced the end of the surgery, and left the operating table.


    Seeing Chen Yu leave the operating table, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at him and said, "Good work."


    "Good work," Chen Yu responded with the same phrase, smiled, and left the operating room.


    ```

 Chapter 634 - 630: Things Money Cant Buy (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    When Takashi Rokko regained consciousness, he was already in the hospital ward.


    "Where am I? Is the surgery over?" Takashi Rokko, who had just opened his eyes, looked around and saw Chen Yu standing in front of his bed and Jounouchi Hiromi operating some equipment next to him. He asked them.


    "You''re awake? The surgery was very sessful," Chen Yu nodded slightly to Takashi Rokko, recorded rted information on the medical chart, and asked him, "Do you feel ufortable anywhere?"


    "My head feels a bit heavy." Takashi Rokko felt his body, and perhaps because the anesthesia was still wearing off, his limbs had hardly any sensation, while his head was groggy.


    Wanting to raise his hand to touch his head, but unable to lift it, Takashi Rokko couldn''t help asking, "Doctor, I won''t have any seque in my head, will I? The skull was sawed open - it won''t be less durable, will it?"


    "Durability? Although there will be some impact, as long as you''re not using your head to crack walnuts, it should be sufficient. Also, over time, the bones will gradually recover to normal strength. Generally speaking, as long as your head doesn''t suffer any impacts or other collisions, there will be no problems." As Chen Yu exined to Takashi Rokko, he cracked a little joke, "Of course, for safety''s sake, you might want to wear a helmet to ensure safety."


    "Hehe, I''ll buy a helmet," Takashi Rokko said with a chuckle, sensing that Chen Yu was joking, but still thinking about buying a helmet after being discharged.


    Seeing that Takashi Rokko had woken up, Jounouchi Hiromi also started to instruct him on some post-operative care. As a special patient who could afford the VIP ward, there were certainly dedicated nurses to take care of him. Jounouchi Hiromi''s instructions were merely to inform him of some restrictions.


    However, looking at Takashi Rokko''s condition, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but add, urging his old ssmate, "Rokko-kun, it''s time for you to find a serious girlfriend. Otherwise, in situations like these, there''s no one toe visit you."


    "Hehe, I will. But ever since my school days, I''ve never been popr with thedies, unlike you, Jounouchi, with so many girlfriends. How about you introduce me to one?" Takashi Rokko also made a joke this time.


    "Whether Hiromi introduces you to someone or you find one yourself, you should focus on getting better first," Chen Yu interrupted Takashi Rokko and cautioned him, "Although the surgery was very sessful, some tumor cells still remain. I had informed you about this through Hiromi before the surgery since there was a need to preserve your speech abilities, which made it impossible to remove everything.


    While I have treated the area with drugs, you will need to undergo radiotherapy and chemotherapy after your wound heals topletely kill the tumor cells. So, please cooperate with the treatment during this period."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Takashi Rokko, who had just been through surgery, prioritized his life and nodded in agreement, "I will. Anyway, I won''t be disturbed by anyone for a while; I can have some peaceful rest."


    Hearing Takashi Rokko say this, Chen Yu couldn''t agree carelessly and reminded him, "Speaking of which, the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office had already been looking for me before your surgery. Since you were Hiromi''s ssmate and under the influence of heavy analgesics at that time, I didn''t let them disturb you.


    Now that your surgery is done, once you''ve recovered sufficiently, those goblins will probablye looking for you again. Although I don''t know exactly what you did to provoke the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office, it surely involves money. If you''ve done something illegal and wish to turn yourself in, I can call them for you."


    "Of course, if you feel innocent in your heart and don''t want to see these annoying people, using the post-surgery recovery as an excuse to refuse all visitors isn''t a bad idea. Just decide for yourself how to handle it."


    Having said that, Chen Yu nodded at Takashi Rokkou before leaving the hospital ward.


    Watching Chen Yu walk away, Takashi Rokkou couldn''t help but fall into deep thought. It was a long while before he turned to Jounouchi Hiromi beside him and asked, "Jounouchi, do you think justice is something that can''t be bought with money?"


    "Are you still hung up on this question?" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but shake her head; nevertheless, she responded, "The things that can''t be bought with money are those worth more to you than any sum. It''s like you saying you can use money to make a woman notice you, but what significance would such a woman hold for you?


    Do you think justice is significant to you? If it is, then it''s something that can''t be bought with money. Conversely, if you believe that someone could pay you a certain amount to make you carry out so-called justice, then that kind of justice can indeed be bought."


    "I actually have a secret that, if revealed, would hurt many people, and even I would be affected. But my experience on the operating table made me feel that sometimes people should do things unrted to money." Takashi Rokkou looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi and smiled, "I''ve made up my mind, Jounouchi. Could you please call someone from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office for me?"


    What Takashi Rokkou didn''t expect, however, was for Jounouchi Hiromi to shake her head and say, "I don''t care what you want to do, but first, you need toy still and rest quietly. Wait until you''re past the danger period before attempting what you wish to do. Right now, even if you wanted to see someone, as your doctor, I wouldn''t allow it."


    After finishing, Jounouchi Hiromi also left the ward.


    Gazing at the closed door of the ward, Takashi Rokkou finally closed his eyes again, intending to get some more sleep.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the sterileb, the fetus in the incubator had also developed to the full term, nearing the expected delivery date.


    As the mother of the child, Egawa Saho was looking at the fetus that should have been in her own belly withplex and novel emotions. Compared to the typical pains of ten months of pregnancy and childbirth that most women experience, she had undergone surgery for a cesarean section early, which significantly reduced her load. However, it also deprived her of many joys of motherhood, unable to feel the happiness and sense of aplishment thates with nurturing life within one''s body.


    But overall, this novel experience still gave her a rush of inexplicable excitement. Moreover, if she had not chosen this path, she and the child could not have both survived; instead, like now, the child was growing healthily and about to be born, while she herself was also healthy and free from illness.


    This made both Egawa Saho and her husband deeply grateful to Jounouchi Hiromi, hoping to do something to express their gratitude.


    Perhaps a special interview with Jounouchi Hiromi would be appropriate? As a female broadcaster, Egawa Saho thought.

 Chapter 635 - 631 Interview (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Although Egawa Saho had previously interviewed Hiromi Jounouchi and even conducted a formal interview, doing another feature interview was by no means superfluous.


    In fact, both the media and the public''s curiosity about Hiromi Jounouchi could be said to have never been fully satisfied.


    It is important to note that Hiromi Jounouchi''s name, along with the Artificial Womb experiment drawing ever closer to sess, now stands as a golden signpost in the field, and can even be said to be the rising authority in the academic world.


    If the Artificial Womb experiment could be sessfullypleted, many medical and biological research topics based on this could be pursued. Although ethical and moral issues are tricky to resolve, making her the new academic authority is nevertheless unquestionable.


    This is even more significant than Yu Chen''s research on Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs.


    While treating cancer is certainly one of the significant challenges in modern human medical research, and oveing it holds great significance, the sess of the Artificial Womb experiment has even more profound implications. It is not an exaggeration to say that it could affect the course of human history and even the future of human reproduction.


    Also, because this research carries such importance, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who recently went from being a couple to husband and wife, have drawn immense curiosity from the outside world about how they achieved such aplishments and became a pair of enviable research partners.


    Despite previous reports that have made much information about them public, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi always refracted from giving interviews and exposing their personal lives, which has kept ayer of mystery around them, fueling the public''s desire to delve into the lives of these scientists who seem poised to snatch Nobel Prizes for their respective topics.


    At such a time, getting an opportunity for an exclusive interview would undoubtedly be a fantastic chance. Of course, this was also an excellent opportunity for publicity for Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Some might argue that scientists are not celebrities, so why should they appear on television and engage in such flourish; however, Egawa Saho believes that even the most apathetic research-focused scientists should actively promote themselves.


    Otherwise, how can ordinary people understand the great significance of your research for humanity, or how to enhance your influence?


    Keep in mind that in today''s society, even if your research has immediate andsting benefits, without sufficient promotion and dissemination, its true value may be difficult to realize, let alone benefit humanity.


    After all, at the end of the day, 99% of the people in the world are themon ruled ss, not all fools, but very susceptible to being stirred and guided, while the remaining 1% are the ones doing the stirring and guiding.


    This 1% must tell the 99% what benefits there are in following them, why it should be done, and only after exining this can the 99% follow the 1%.


    Although not everyone among the 99% can understand the reasons or want the same benefits, if even 30% can understand and are willing to ept the benefits you offer, then even if half of the remaining people oppose you, it no longer matters. This willing 30% will influence the rest.


    With the momentum established, it bes unstoppable.


    However, the current momentum is unfavorable for Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Certainly, her research ys a pivotal role in scientific advancement and human development and even holds far-reaching implications for humanity''s future. But morality and ethics are hurdles that cannot be circumvented.


    Although part of the media that Egawa Saho represents has consistently advocated Hiromi of the city, there are also opposing voices.


    Together with religious groups and politicians with ulterior motives, if the situation were favorable and the public supported Hiromi Jounouchi, there wouldn''t be crowds around the hospital daily, and herboratory entrance would not require police guard.


    Apart from this, Egawa Saho, of course, has her own personal interests. After all, it''s her child. Hiromi Jounouchi is just the one leading the experiment. Social ethics and public opinion are just temporary influences; after a decade or so, when the topic''s poprity wanes, it will cease to affect her.


    But her child is different. In a sense, this child is already an existence akin to a child of fate that breaks taboos. His entire life from birth to death will be under scrutiny, and there are even people who, in the eyes of the religious, wish for this desecration of deities to die. Therefore, as a mother, Egawa Saho could not allow things to develop for the worst.


    And an exclusive interview that allows people to better understand Hiromi Jounouchi is undoubtedly the best choice for her at this moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Husband, should I really agree to this exclusive interview?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked for Yu Chen''s opinion while having lunch.


    It was not that she couldn''t decide on her own, but she still wanted to hear her husband''s thoughts, especially considering that Japan, though improving the status of women since the Meiji Restoration and since Yamamoto Yae pioneered women''s independence, was still a male-dominated society. It was still prevalent for women to resign from their jobs to be homemakers after marriage well into the 21st century.


    In response to Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Yu Chen thought for a moment and replied, "I think you can ept it. After all, the current direction of public opinion is not favorable to you. It would help if you used such an interview to exin and simultaneously educate the public, letting ordinary citizens understand what an Artificial Womb is and the benefits of using it. However, regarding what to discuss in the interview, I suggest that you prepare in advance. You should rehearse what you want to say, what questions you might be asked, and how to convey your message. Those in the media are waiting for you to speak, and any misunderstanding or misinterpretation can have an adverse effect."


    "I understand. I''ll organize my thoughts into an outler, and you can help me review it," Hiromi Jounouchi said, nodding seriously after listening to Yu Chen''s suggestion.


    Hiromi Jounouchi had already reflected on some of the negativements about the Artificial Womb experiment in society, and she had certain ideas on how to refute some of these views. This could be the perfect opportunity to express her thoughts.

 Chapter 636 - 632: Demonstration (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    "Professor, someone from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office is here again." Chen Yu was writing in his office when his secretary Shirai Reina knocked on his door from outside.


    "Let them in." Chen Yu looked up, set aside his pen, and had a premonition about the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office''s visit.


    With Chen Yu''s permission, two people from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office soon appeared before him. After showing their credentials again, they said, "Professor Chen Yu, in regard to Takashi Rokkou, whom you are treating, we have some matters we need to inquire about with him. May we speak to him now?"


    "In theory, it''s possible. The patient''s surgery is done, and although he has not fully recovered from the critical period, there should be no issue if it''s just a questioning." Chen Yu had confirmed with Takashi Rokkou earlier that he was inclined to confess voluntarily, so this time he did not hinder the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office''s personnel, but he still stipted, "The patient has just undergone head surgery, and we''ve used a pain pump to alleviate his suffering, which could somewhat affect his lucidity. Please be aware of this."


    The two men from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office exchanged nces, then nodded and asked, "Would it be possible for us to speak to the patient now?"


    "Yes, I can take you there. However, please be mindful not to exceed half an hour during your questioning, as that would impose additional strain on the patient." Chen Yu stood up from his desk and left the office with the two men from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office.


    In the VIP ward, Takashi Rokkou was looking much better under the dedicated care of the ward''s nursepared to his state right out of the surgery room. At least now he could lean on the hospital bed and chat idly with the young nurse.


    "Did you know, Doctor Jounouchi was my first love back in high school!" Takashi Rokkou joked with the nurse, mentioning Jounouchi Hiromi in his words.


    "Really? You had a crush on Professor Jounouchi?" The nurse knew Takashi Rokkou and Jounouchi Hiromi were ssmates, but was unaware that Takashi Rokkou had secretly admired Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Perhaps out of boredom in the hospital, or just out of habit, Takashi Rokkou bantered with the nurse, sharing his high school memories with Jounouchi Hiromi: "Back then, Jounouchi was the celebrity of our school. Girls liked her, guys were afraid of her, and she was voted ''No.1 Ideal Boyfriend'' by the female students! There were more girls secretly in love with her than boys. She was indeed my first love!"


    "But I heard from Hiromi that you said that to all the girls in ss, right?" Chen Yu walked in with the representatives from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office, catching the tail end of Takashi Rokkou''s statement and couldn''t help but interject.


    "Professor!" Seeing Chen Yu enter, the nurse quickly bowed to him.


    After nodding slightly to the nurse, Chen Yu then turned to Takashi Rokkou on the hospital bed, noting his good spirits, and spoke, "These two are from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office. They have some questions for you, and seeing you look well, I have brought them here."


    "I understand, and as it happens, I also have some things I''d like to get off my chest," said Takashi Rokkou, who smoothed the frivolous smile off his face and nodded gratefully at Chen Yu before then turning to the two men from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office.


    One of them walked up to the hospital bed and took out his badge: "I am from the Special Investigation Department of the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office, and we have some questions concerning the current Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare. Mr. Takashi Rokkou, are you acquainted with Minister Oizumi?"


    "I am," asserted Takashi Rokkou, ready to be frank and with no desire to hide anything, admitting directly, "I once gave him 50 million Japanese yen, all in cash."


    Upon hearing this, the two men from the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office became excited, hastily taking out their notepads to record his statement.


    Chen Yu, observing this scene, refrained from saying much and simply signaled the nurse to follow him out, while reminding them, "Be mindful of the time, you only have half an hour."


    Having said that, he left the ward with the nurse.


    As for the mention of the current Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare epting bribes, Chen Yu merely sent a text message to Member of Parliament Kanai, who was Nanami''s father and a prospective sessor for Minister of the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Various incidents were happening inside the hospital, and outside, it was equally lively.


    Today, a group of people was still gathered at the entrance of the hospital protesting, denouncing the Artificial Womb experiments as a desecration of humanity and life. Among them, a few individuals who seemed like religious figures were giving a sermon, spouting nonsense such as the experiments being a sphemous act against deities and incurring divine retribution.


    Akabane Yuu stood to the side, observing the group of protesters and feeling somewhat nostalgic.


    He was a police officer with forty years of service, though regretfully not in the professional group nor with any notable merits. After forty long years, he had only risen to the rank of patrol chief.


    However, despitecking significant achievements, Akabane Yuu had seen much during his forty years as a police officer in a ce like Tokyo. He had witnessed Japan''s economic bubble and the subsequent decay of the Lost Decade, as well as the mise of the Heisei era. As the times changed, acts of drama unfolded on Tokyo''s stage.


    He vividly remembered how in the 1980s, apart from the bored, rowdy youths causing trouble on the streets of Tokyo, it was the yakuza. Those guys didn''t flinch when stabbing their temples with chopsticks or cutting off their fingers, tough on others and equally tough on themselves.


    In the 1990s, although the yakuza were continuously suppressed by the police, the fierceness of those causing disturbances was no less. He recalled a protest at the National Diet, where dozens of people, undeterred by the rain, used small clippers to sever their little fingers¡ªa true disy of Showa-era bravado.


    Nowadays... watching the well-behaved crowd standing at the roadside without disrupting traffic, merely holding megaphones to protest and sermonize, Akabane Yuu shook his head ruefully,menting the decline of public morals.


    Just as Akabane Yuu was reflecting, a small truck pulled up, neatly parked at the curb, and then bamboo poles were unloaded from the vehicle.


    Bamboo poles? Is there a construction site nearby? Why are they unloading bamboo poles here? Puzzled, Akabane Yuu suddenly saw several protestors run over, grab the poles, and distribute one to each protestor.


    Are those... bamboo spears? Akabane Yuu realized what was happening and quickly called for reinforcements on his radio.

 Chapter 637 - 633: Charging into Battle on Horseback

    The protest demonstration even prepared weapons, clearly demonstrating a premeditated and organized criminal activity.


    Although bamboo spears are simple, bamboo as a tough nt has been a good material for making weapons since ancient times. Cut and sharpened directly, it was extremely popr in the Warring States Period of Japan, and even killed many famous samurai.


    In the early Warring States Period, before the separation of farmer soldiers from the warrior ss, Daimyo lords enlisting farmer soldiers from theirnds wouldn''t provide each peasant with metal weapons, as that would have been far too wasteful. Bamboo spears, being abundant, easy to produce, and readily avable, naturally became the Daimyo lords'' weapon of choice for arming farmer soldiers.


    Even though it''s just a bamboo shaft, bamboo of the thickness of a goose egg is still very tough. Once sharpened at one end, it can easily be lethal if it pierces the body of someone without armor.


    Even if it doesn''t kill, the circr wound caused by a bamboo spear is difficult to stop bleeding. If injured, in the Warring States Periodcking in medical supplies, one could easily bleed to death.


    As for modern society, against unarmed ordinary people, this thing is still very effective. And since bamboo is a building material, getting hold of it requires some effort, but it''s much easier than obtaining formal weapons.


    The organizer of this demonstration also naturally took advantage of this, getting bamboo spears through congregants in construction and then distributing them to these organized believers, intent on carrying out what they considered a divine mission.


    Once every person had a bamboo spear in hand, what were originally peace demonstrators turned into violent militants capable ofbat.


    Seeing his subordinates armed, the organizer of the demonstration immediately called out, "Follow me! The sphemer is inside that hospital!"


    With that, he led this group of "farmer soldiers" in a charge towards the hospital.


    Akabane Yuu, of course, saw all of this. As a police officer, he was dispatched to prevent these demonstrators from causing trouble.


    However, clearly, his superiors hadn''t expected that even in the 21st century, people would still resort to ying with bamboo spears and farmer soldiers, relics of centuries past. But it must be said, for something that was popr for hundreds of years in the age of cold weapons, its practicality was first-rate.


    Akabane Yuu certainly had a gun on him, but the problem was that there were only a dozen or so police officers dispatched, and although they had several dozen rounds for their three handguns, the issue was they were facing hundreds of "farmer soldiers." Moreover, Akabane Yuu dared not to shoot.


    Shoot whom? Three handguns could only shoot three people at a time, and the uracy and lethality of handguns are both very questionable. If one shot doesn''t kill, and with just a dozen or so assants charging at them, a poke from each could be enough to have him considering penning a death poem.


    So even though he had already drawn his gun, Akabane Yuu still didn''t flip the safety off, but instead organized the officers he brought with him, positioning them in front of the hospital to block these "farmer soldiers," all the while praying that reinforcements would arrive quickly.


    With such amotion happening outside, the hospital naturally received the news and a small uproar ensued.


    However, thanks to the previous assault, the hospital''s security measures had significantly tightened. Upon seeing the demonstrators heading toward the hospital, the guards had already willingly retreated into the hospital building and locked the doors.


    Although the hospital''s main doors were ss, they were one-centimeter-thick tempered ss, and not easily smashed.


    From the second-floor corridor of the hospital lobby, Chen Yu watched the guards clustered at the door, the police outside, and those "farmer soldiers" wanting to charge, feeling this was all a tedious farce.


    Let us contemte the Warring States Period: Could a few hundred farmer soldiers ever storm a castle guarded by a dozen Samurai? Assuming, of course, that the so-called castles in Japan were nothing more than mountain strongholds surrounded by walls.


    If the siegested several days, and if there were also Samurai amongst the attackers, then it might be possible. But relying solely on farmer soldiers to swarm like ants... the oue would likely just be to grant the Samurai a tally of heads.


    However, Chen Yu did not sense the presence of any transcendent beings among those demonstrators wielding bamboo spears outside; they were just ordinary people.


    "Miss Kusanagi, will your Metropolitan Police Department just stand by and watch the mob besiege the hospital?" Chen Yu turned to Kusanagi Ritsuko, who was standing by his side. He knew that if she were to intervene, she alone could subdue all those hundreds of "farmer soldiers" outside.


    However, in any country, the police do not engage in violence with the public lightly, because the police are there to protect the people, not to suppress them.


    Even so, in protecting the majority, the police will still use force against the minority, particrly when that minority shows a tendency toward violence.


    "Reinforcements from the Metropolitan Police Department are on their way, they''ve dispatched a mounted police unit, which should disperse these people quickly," Kusanagi Ritsuko was of course informed as the incident unfolded, and after she inquired with the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, she knew that reinforcements would soon arrive.


    Chen Yu nodded in reluctant agreement, "Alright then, just make sure not to disturb the patients in the hospital."


    The mounted police unit charging the farmer soldiers¡ªit really was a throwback! With a slight sense of nostalgia, Chen Yu made his way downstairs.


    Compared to the noisy farmer soldiers outside, it was the "Ninja" who had prated the "castle" that piqued Chen Yu''s interest.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The siege on the University Hospital affiliated with the Tokyo University Medical School was a significant event in Japan, given it was the most prestigious of its kind in the country, with many of its patients being wealthy and influential. Upon receiving the news, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters dispatched the one and only mounted police unit in Tokyo, along with several dozen fully-armed riot police.


    The riot police, armed with shields and batons, quickly encircled the "farmer soldiers." Although a bamboo spear wasn''t a bad weapon, it was ineffective against resin shields, at best causing the policeman behind it to stumble.


    After all, this was just a group of demonstrators who couldn''t even be ssified as rioters. What could they achieve with bamboo spears?


    The Heisei periodyabouts were not simply referring to those absorbed in the two-dimensional world. These troublemakers were also physically idle and could not measure up to the stamina of the farming peasants; they were unsuitable even as farmer soldiers.


    Once the policepleted their shield encirclement, the horses and the mounted police unit brought in by transport vehicles began their charge at these rioters.


    Of course, even though it was termed a cavalry charge, the mounted police unit did not use weapons, nor did the horses actually run ¡ª it was more about dispersing the crowd.


    Yet even so, these so-called "farmer soldiers" crumbled at the touch, quickly abandoning their bamboo spears and scattering in disarray under the mounted police unit''s advance, resulting in capture by the waiting riot police.

 Chapter 638 - 634: Infiltration (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Chen Yu had no idea if the "ninja" who had sneaked into the "castle" was rted to the "farmer soldiers" causing trouble outside.


    But obviously, with most people''s attention drawn by the ruckus the "farmer soldiers" were causing outside, this guy not only slipped into the hospital but also evaded the guards and scurried to the floor where theb was located.


    Of course, with ordinary police from the Metropolitan Police Department and the Transcendent operatives from the Ministry of Public Security stationed outside theb now, even if this "ninja" really was a ninja, unless he had a transformation technique that could turn him into a mouse to sneak in, he wouldn''t have been able to approach theb.


    However, snakes have snake paths and rats have rat trails; after sneaking up to theb floor, this "ninja" slipped into a bathroom on the sly. When he came out, he had donned a doctor''s white coat and was wearing a mask over his face, covering most of his features.


    In an instant, a patient who had infiltrated the hospital transformed into an inconspicuous doctor.


    In an ordinary hospital with fewer medical staff, this trick might not have worked, but in a University Hospital with many healthcare workers, disguising oneself as a doctor would be hard to detect. After all, with so many departments and so many doctors, no one could possibly recognize everyone.


    This ninja disguised as a doctor was highly cautious, keeping a wary eye around while heading toward theb to prevent being spotted, followed, or noticed by anyone.


    Watching the ninja''s actions, Chen Yu found himself admiring his professionalism; to infiltrate the hospital and reach theb without rming anyone wasn''t easy, even if this was a hospital and not some secret facility.


    Even the protagonists in spy movies who can do everything need to disguise themselves to infiltrate a ce, don''t they? Being as unnoticeable as this guy was a sign of exquisite skill.


    But obviously, no matter how excellent his disguise was, passing the security check at theb door was still a test for him.


    The security check at theb entrance had already been upgraded from the simple checks done by the hospital guards. The task forces from the Metropolitan Police Department and the Ministry of Public Security certainly wouldn''t be using such basic and easily fooled security measures.


    They broughtputers and facial recognition devices, connected to the hospital''s database, ensuring that each person entering and leaving theb was registered and cross-referenced with the hospital database to confirm that they were indeed hospital staff.


    As for visiting journalists, they had to go through a scrutiny process by the police, after their stations sent the relevant information. Only then were they entered into a temporary database and issued temporary passes, allowing them to enter theb for interviews under police supervision.


    In terms of security measures, even the National Diet and the Prime Minister''s Official Residence might not have such strict protocols.


    Of course,pared with real secret facilities that conduct checks for gait, voiceprint, fingerprints, and iris recognition, the security level here still wasn''t perfect. It wasn''t that they didn''t want to install such systems, but there was nowhere for them to install this bulky equipment, and the hospital''s database didn''t contain this kind of data.


    Yet, despite these security measures, this "ninja" smoothly passed the facial recognition and identity verification, clearing the first checkpoint.


    Watching the "ninja" undergoing a check for dangerous items, Chen Yu stroked his chin, unsurprised that the other had passed. With his level of professionalism, it was clear that he wouldn''t attempt this without preliminary reconnaissance. Knowing that he would face facial recognition and identity verification, getting prepared wouldn''t have been difficult.


    Hacking into the hospital''s database and inserting forged identity data could hardly be considered challenging. After all, it was just a civilian database, something even a moderately skilled hacker could manage.


    As for dangerous items, this "ninja" was a Transcendent; he was a dangerous item in and of himself and certainly didn''t need to carry anything else.


    This "ninja''s" ability to hide was quite good; plus, he was just a Formal Rank Transcendent. After hiding his presence, he wasn''t detected by the task force conducting the inspection and passed through it with ease.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised at this; if the ninja hadn''t had this minimal capability, he wouldn''t have dared toe.


    Seeing that the individual had cleared security and walked into the area where thebs were located, Chen Yu followed.


    "Professor Chen Yu." Several security personnel obviously already recognized Chen Yu and greeted him politely as he approached.


    Chen Yu nodded as a sign of acknowledgment and said "Thank you for your hard work" before also passing through security smoothly and entering theb.


    Once inside theb, the ninja headed straight for the germ-freeb where the Artificial Womb experiment was located. He even greeted other people he came across as if he wasn''t a stranger who had snuck in.


    Since people in theb were either in protective suits or wearing masks, it was essentially impossible to tell who was who. No one noticed that this guy had infiltrated their ranks, and they all greeted him back without sensing anything amiss.


    Chen Yu quickly followed the "ninja" to the observation room outside the sterileb. With journalistsing in daily to report live, it had all but turned into a broadcast studio. Even today, a few journalists were still filming.


    This guy passed by the journalists, about to enter the adjoining changing room to switch into protective gear to go inside the sterile room. However, the door to the changing room opened from the inside, and Jounouchi Hiromi, who had just taken off her protective suit, stepped out.


    "Who are you?" Jounouchi Hiromi immediately realized she did not recognize this person attempting to enter theb, and she also recognized that he was a Transcendent.


    The other party clearly hadn''t expected to bump into Jounouchi Hiromi and be recognized by her when he was just a step away from sessfully entering theb. His first instinct was to take Jounouchi Hiromi hostage.


    But his eyes quickly scanned the whole observation room. The space was small, and there were no other exits. Even if he managed to take Jounouchi Hiromi hostage, there was no escape for him.


    So, the "ninja" did something surprising. He made a motion as if to take Jounouchi Hiromi hostage but only pushed her away before, as if defying thews of physics, bouncing backwards and dashing out of the observation room door.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was unaffected by the push, the fact that the guy managed a backward leap despite being poised to charge forward still prevented Jounouchi Hiromi, who didn''t want to reveal her transcendent identity, from catching him immediately. This allowed him to sessfully escape.


    ```

 Chapter 639 - 635: Escape Failure (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    The "ninja" that burst out of the observation room hadn''t blindly run straight for the exit, for he clearly knew arge number of police officers were guarding it, and a direct escape was impossible.


    However, apart from the main exit, the entire experimental area had no other entrances or exits. To leave the experimental zone, one had to pass through the entrance guarded by security and police.


    ording to the "ninja''s" pre-nned escape route, he would have climbed out a window that connected the experimental area with the building''s outer wall, but given the current situation under everyone''s watchful eyes, sticking to the original route had be difficult.


    It was at this moment, as if by chance, that he caught sight of Chen Yu walking this way, and almost instantaneously, he rushed at Chen Yu, intending to take him hostage and escape.


    Seeing the "ninja" charging toward him, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit amused. He had thought it smart not to take Jounouchi Hiromi hostage, but he hadn''t expected the "ninja" to ignore so many others in the experimental area and choose him instead.


    This was truly picking the single wrong answer out of countless correct ones.


    Having been taken hostage by the "ninja," Chen Yu didn''t immediately subdue him. Instead, he calmly cooperated without making any attempt to resist.


    Chen Yu''s cooperation left the "ninja" momentarily taken aback, but without overthinking it, he grabbed Chen Yu''s neck and pointed a ballpoint pen at his throat, retreating toward the exit with his captive.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who had caught up, was surprised to see that Chen Yu was the one taken hostage, but she quickly reacted, and with mixed feelings of exasperation and humor, she feigned concern and yelled at the "ninja" holding Chen Yu, "What are you doing! Let him go at once!"


    Others hurriedly shouted, "Let go of Professor Chen Yu!"


    "Professor!" The reporters who had followed Jounouchi Hiromi out wouldn''t miss such a major scoop. Their cameras shed non-stop and two video cameras were firmly trained on Chen Yu and the person holding him hostage, broadcasting the scene live.


    The "ninja" holding Chen Yu hostage hadn''t expected to grab a professor and this somewhat calmed him. While keeping in contact with his aplices through a tiny earpiece, he continued to hold Chen Yu hostage as he backed toward the exit.


    The highway patrol officers who were originally conducting security checks at the exit heard the disturbance behind them and immediately drew their sidearms, then blocked the exit.


    Though they felt disgraced for having allowed the saboteur inside, the building''syout, which only allowed ess from the front, offered them an opportunity to make up for their mistake.


    The "ninja" holding Chen Yu hostage reached the entrance and, upon seeing the police handguns pointed at him, his expression turned rather unpleasant. This was a situation he definitely didn''t want to confront.


    "Move aside! Or I''ll kill him!" The hostage-taker shouted at the police while pressing the ballpoint pen against Chen Yu''s throat harder, causing him some difort.


    Just when Chen Yu was starting to feel bored and was about to subdue the man, Kusanagi Ritsuko, who had hurried over, saw that Chen Yu was the one being held hostage and without a word, she took a handgun from an officer beside her and fired three shots at the exposed parts of the hostage-taker''s body.


    ```


    One shot to the leg, one to the shoulder, another to the arm¡ªthree shots rang out, and the hostage-taker had already toppled backwards, copsing against the wall onto the ground.


    Chen Yu patted his clothes, relieved to see that there were no bloodstains on his newly purchased whiteb coat, which would have been difficult to clean.


    As the criminal fell, several police officers immediately rushed over and handcuffed him.


    "Husband, are you all right?" Having seen the situation was resolved, Jounouchi Hiromi finally approached Chen Yu, feigning concern as she asked, while the reporters and cameras hurried to capture this firsthand news.


    Chen Yu shook his head slightly, indicating that he was fine while also turning his attention to Kusanagi Ritsuko, who was walking toward him, and asked her, "Miss Kusanagi, you fired so decisively¡ªare you not afraid of causing idental injuries?"


    "With my marksmanship and the performance of the police handgun, I won''t miss within twenty meters," Kusanagi Ritsuko exined, exuding confidence as she also apologized to Chen Yu, "I''m sorry, it was our mistake. We startled you, Professor Chen Yu."


    "It''s nothing, but this guy probably has aplices; make sure you don''t let anyone get away," Chen Yu said, without much concern. On the contrary, being held hostage was quite a novel experience for him: "I''m curious to see who sent them. This guy is professional, and with aplices coordinating, they couldn''t possibly be hired by a cult."


    "We will investigate. Please rest assured, Professor Chen Yu," Kusanagi Ritsuko reassured Chen Yu and then stepped aside to use her walkie-talkie to direct her subordinates to apprehend the hostage-taker''s aplices.


    A crowd of reporters wanted to interview Chen Yu, the person involved, but he directly refused and left the experimental area with Jounouchi Hiromi to return to the office.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t go back to his own office but instead turned into Hiromi''s office with her.


    "Wife, your office is nicely arranged!" Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi''s clean and tidy office, Chen Yu couldn''t help but remember the times they had shared an office back in the hospital, where Jounouchi Hiromi also kept everything impable.


    But in the blink of an eye, Jounouchi Hiromi and he had their own separate offices, and she had be Chen Yu''s wife. It could be said that things had changed a little too quickly.


    "It''s just a simple tidy-up," Jounouchi Hiromi replied, pouring a ss of water for Chen Yu before asking him, "Husband, you could have subdued that man right at the beginning, couldn''t you? Why did you pretend to be taken hostage by him?"


    "Because I wanted to see what their real purpose was. In fact, I noticed him before he entered the experimental area, but I wanted to see what tricks this little mouse could y. I didn''t expect Miss Kusanagi to be so decisive and spoil my fun," Chen Yu said, a look of regret on his face.


    Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help feeling speechless upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, but she could understand. With Chen Yu''s capabilities, not just an Official-level Superhuman taking him hostage, even a whole special force team made up of Transcendents would hardly pose a threat to him. In such circumstances, it was normal for him to have a yful mentality and want to have a bit of fun.


    "So, husband, what do you want to do now?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, wanting to know his thoughts.


    Chen Yu stroked his chin, considering for a moment before saying, "To hire such professional Transcendents, the person behind the scenes won''t be simple. Let''s just wait and see for now, and observe what Miss Kusanagi can unearth."

 Chapter 640 - 635: The Attitude of the Deities (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Since thest attack, the hospital experienced another violent incident. Although the police responded in a timely manner, someone attempted to enter theboratory and even took a professor hostage. Such an incident could not be dismissed as trivial.


    It was particrly shocking for viewers that the live broadcast cameras captured the scene of Kusanagi Ritsuko drawing her gun to shoot. The audience found this extremely stimting.


    However, for the higher-ups at the Metropolitan Police Department, it was also too stimting.


    They could ept the police shooting at a criminal, although being broadcast live on TV with police drawing guns and shooting at a criminal holding a hostage, would invite criticism. But at least legally, the action stood on solid ground. Showing a bit of a tough stance from the Metropolitan Police Department wasn''t necessarily a bad thing.


    But a shooting happening inside a hospital, especially at a famous institution like the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, gave the senior management at the Metropolitan Police Department a headache, especially since there had been an attack there recently, with the attacker dying due to police errors.


    Today''s violent attempt by protesters to attack the hospital undoubtedly added to the enormous headache of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, which was already swamped withwsuits.


    However, what truly caught the senior management of the police department off guard was the request from Lord Miketsu to visit the hospital.


    The higher-ups of the police department were of course aware that two deities had been residing at their headquarters recently, one of which was the great deity Miketsu no Kami, which caused the devotion to the Inari God to skyrocket within the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters. There were even proposals from the general affairs department to install a shrine, but were rejected by supervisors on grounds that it was inappropriate for a police facility.


    They couldn''t possibly stop, nor would they attempt to stop, a deity from leaving. The problem was that Lord Miketsu intended to visit a hospital where a shooting had just urred, and the very cause of various incidents was the Artificial Womb experiment being conducted there.


    This experiment had been condemned as sphemous by many religious groups, and now a True God was about to personally visit¡ªwhat if divine punishment actually ensued?


    Under the concerns of the high-ranking officers of the Metropolitan Police Department, Yamada Nobuyosuke had no choice but to take on this difficult task and apany Lord Miketsu to the hospital.


    Dressed in ancient Tang Garments, Lord Miketsu entered the hospital lobby with Yamada Nobuyosuke by her side. Her indescribably noble aura coupled with the ssical attire, she resembled a true princess from ancient times, making everyone who saw Lord Miketsu instinctively bow their heads in respect, just asmoners from ancient days would bow before nobility.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had learned about Lord Miketsu''s visit to the hospital and were naturally waiting in the lobby early on.


    "Lord Miketsu, I did not expect that you would also visit the hospital," Yu Chen greeted Lord Miketsu, then suggested, "Let''s go upstairs to talk. It''s too crowded and noisy here."


    Lord Miketsu did not object but was not keen on discussing matters with Yu Chen under the gaze of mortals. However, she still said to Yu Chen, "Can you first take me to see that so-called ''experiment'' you are doing? I have not seen anything like allowing a fetus to leave the mother''s body before."


    Yu Chen, hearing Lord Miketsu''s desire to first see the Artificial Womb experiment, looked more serious, but still nodded his head and went with Hiromi Jounouchi to guide Lord Miketsu toward the experimental area.


    Upon reaching the experimental area, the criminal who had just been shot by Kusanagi Ritsuko had been taken away for treatment, and the reporters had naturally been asked to leave. They were currently huddled outside the entrance to the experimental area, engaged in follow-up reporting, while the entrance to the experimental area was cordoned off by the police.


    Seeing Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi, and Nobuyosuke Yamada appear, Ritsuko Kusanagi naturally didn''t dare to stop their group and let them in.


    However, following Yu Chen was Lord Miketsu, who caught the attention of all the journalists because Lord Miketsu looked like a princess who had just stepped out of an Ukiyo-e painting, suddenly appearing at a ce where a shooting had just urred, which inevitably made it feel as if something was off with the scene.


    But neither Yu Chen nor Lord Miketsu cared about the suspicions of these journalists or their requests for interviews. With the help of a few police officers who blocked the way, they ignored the journalists and entered the experimental zone.


    When they reached the anteroom of the sterile room, Yu Chen didn''t bring Lord Miketsu into the sterile room, but led them to stand in front of the observation window, looking at the fetus in the incubator.


    "Life''s birthing truly is a miracle, I didn''t expect that you could let a fetus develop so healthily outside of a mother''s body," said Lord Miketsu, surprisingly expressing admiration while looking at the fetus in the artificial womb.


    As a deity, even through severalyers of ss, They could see that the fetus was in very good health. It only needed to wait for its organs to mature before it could leave the incubator it was in and officiallye into this world.


    "Lord Miketsu, what do you think of this?" Yu Chen suddenly asked Lord Miketsu, and his question immediately made everyone tense.


    Although the artificial womb experiment represented the progress of human science and medicine, for deities, it was the greatest mockery of creationism.


    Deities created the world, deities created life, but now humans had achieved what only deities could do, which was undoubtedly a desecration of the deities.


    To uphold their own faith, whether or not the deities would destroy everything, had be a concern for everyone.


    However, Lord Miketsu simply tilted Their head, nced at Yu Chen, and asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you know where lifees from?"


    "I see, I understand now," Yu Chen seemed to have an epiphany, nodding to show he understood Lord Miketsu''s implication, yet he was still unclear about Lord Miketsu''s purpose: "But if Lord Miketsu didn''te to destroy, then why did youe?"


    "If I say I''m just curious, Mr. Chen Yu, would you believe me?" Lord Miketsu looked at Yu Chen and suddenly blinked yfully.


    Seeing Lord Miketsu''s demeanor, Yu Chen tactfully didn''t press further. He just nodded slightly, stepped back, and stood next to Hiromi Jounouchi, not wanting to interfere with Lord Miketsu''s interest.


    When Lord Miketsu appeared to have finally seen enough, They turned to Yu Chen and asked, "Is there anything tasty around here? I''m hungry."


    "The hospital''s cafeteria is downstairs. Although the dishes are decent, they are just average. I''m not sure whether they will be eptable to Lord Miketsu," Yu Chen offered in response.


    However, Lord Miketsu was unfastidious and shook Their head: "Whether food is delicious depends on whether the person making it is devoted. Ordinary food, if made with heart, can also be a rare delicacy, whereas even the best food, if prepared without care, doesn''t deserve to be ced before the diner."

 Chapter 641 - 637: About the Child (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    To tell if a dish was made with care by the chef, even an ordinary person can discern that.


    However, dining in a hospital canteen and hoping to receive a meal prepared with such attention... even though this is a hospital canteen, it''s quite difficult.


    Fortunately, the hospital canteen''s menu received support from Doctor Higashiyama''s newlywed wifest year. It underwent an upgrade, recing the standard fare with a medical menu designed to bring a sense of happiness to the patients, so overall, the quality of the food is eptable.


    "Hmm, it seems the creator of this dish wished for the diner to feel joy and happiness, right? It tastes very healthy!" Lord Miketsu elegantly picked up a small piece of food with chopsticks and put it into his mouth. Although his face was expressionless, after swallowing the food, he still offered appreciative feedback.


    Chen Yu was naturally eating a packed lunch prepared by Hiromi Jounouchi. Hearing Lord Miketsu''sments, he couldn''t help but smile and say, "Miss Hanayama would probably be overjoyed to know her cooking was considered attentively made by a deity."


    "Miss Hanayama?" Lord Miketsu looked curiously at Chen Yu. He was indeed intrigued by these dishes. Although the creator''s skill was average, he could taste that the person who designed these dishes did so with gratitude and the hope of bringing happiness to others. Thus, he became a bit curious about the creator.


    "She''s the wife of a doctor here, a professional culinary researcher. She was hospitalized due to an illness, and it was I who healed her. Out of gratitude to the hospital, she specially developed a set of healthy recipes for us, which is what Lord Miketsu is tasting now," exined Chen Yu. He then casually turned to Hiromi Jounouchi and asked, "Speaking of which, Higashiyama is truly blessed to have such a wife who can cook so well. How have they been doingtely?"


    "Hehe, Doctor Higashiyama is really busy these days! Miss Hanayama is pregnant, and he rushes home every day after work to take care of his wife," replied Hiromi Jounouchi with augh, thinking of Doctor Higashiyama''s hurried appearance each day at the end of his shift.


    Yet, Chen Yu couldn''t hide his surprise, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi with astonishment, "Miss Hanayama is pregnant? Higashiyama is truly fortunate!"


    While Chen Yu was praising Higashiyama, he didn''t notice the flicker in Hiromi Jounouchi''s eyes.


    It was Lord Miketsu, who nced at Hiromi Jounouchi then back at Chen Yu before speaking to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Miss Jounouchi, your lineage isn''t the same as that of humans, is it? If you and Mr. Chen Yu wanted a child..."


    Even deities choose their words ording to the circumstance, and Lord Miketsu did not finish his statement.


    However, Chen Yu understood the implication in Lord Miketsu''s words and waved his hand nonchntly, saying, "We''ve just gotten married, it''s too early to be considering this. Besides, for Hiromi and me, life is very long. We have plenty of time to wait until we both have grown to a certain extent before we think about having a child."


    "You hope to... I see, that would indeed lift any restrictions, and the child born would be beyond measure," Lord Miketsu realized. Although Chen Yu was not explicit, due to the presence of others, Lord Miketsu understood that Chen Yu meant they would wait until both he and Hiromi Jounouchi had be deities before considering having a child.


    Deities can indeed bear children with other deities. As long as the deities wish, regardless of their original races, they cane together and conceive children.


    The offspring of such unions possess the divinity of both parents, naturally bing demigods, or even new deities if both parents are sufficiently powerful.


    But the stronger the deity''s powers, the more difficult it bes to have children naturally. Unless a deity uses divine power to promote offspring, natural conception can be a very time-consuming affair, even taking several decades or a hundred years.


    However, for deities, this wasn''t an uneptable matter.


    Skipping over this topic, Yu Chen shifted the conversation to Inomata Naoki and Minami: "Speaking of which, is Lord Miketsu keeping an eye on Naoki and Minami''s Red String of Fate? How is their connection faring?"


    "ording to Xiao Yuan, the Red String of Fate between them is showing signs of fading, though it''s not very noticeable." Lord Miketsu became serious when discussing this matter, "Your previous approach did have some effect, but it wasn''t significant. Maybe the issue isn''t on the girl''s side, but rather on the boy''s."


    Hearing Lord Miketsu say this, Yu Chen stroked his chin and said, "If that''s the case, we really need to consider starting with Naoki to solve the problem. However, he is just an ordinary person and can be quite stubborn. If possible, I wouldn''t want to involve him in any extraordinary events."


    "Ordinary matters have ordinary ways of dealing with them, right?" Lord Miketsu smiled faintly.


    Yu Chen had a realization, thought for a moment, and then smiled slightly, "That''s true, perhaps it''s time to introduce him to someone."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When it was time to leave work, both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi tidied up their desks and left the office together, ready to head home.


    Even though Hiromi Jounouchi had often needed to work overtime in the past, now that she had be a professor, she no longer had to stayte like before and could leave work on time with Yu Chen.


    Walking on the way home, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly asked Yu Chen, "Honey, when will we be able to have children?"


    Although Yu Chen had said they could have children once they both became deities, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t want to wait that long.


    "Why bring this up all of sudden? We''re no longer ordinary humans now. Divine Creatures and those with Legendary Dragon Bloodline have a difficult time reproducing naturally, and it''s more troublesome than waiting until we both be deities to have children." Even though he could sense Hiromi Jounouchi''s emotions, Yu Chen also had no solution, as the stronger the bloodline power, the harder it is to produce offspring, and this was an irond rule that couldn''t be changed throughout the Multiverse.


    "But... when we went back, mom said that we should try to have a child soon." Hiromi Jounouchi was referring to Yu Chen''s mother, who had talked to her for several hours about this during their wedding banquet back in their home country, urging her to have a child with Yu Chen soon.


    However, now, if they were unable to have children anytime soon, it would undoubtedly be a regrettable matter.


    "Hiromi, is our marriage just for the sake of having children, and not because we want to be together for a long time?" Yu Chen hugged his wife''s shoulders, trying to console her.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression turned very dim, and she shook her head, "I know, but I really do want a child!"


    Hearing his wife say this, Yu Chen was at a loss for words and could only hold her tighter.

 Chapter 642 - 638: The Affected Mood (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In modern society, when there are conflicts between couples, often many times it''s because of issues with children.


    Reproduction, rearing, education, development¡­ There are indeed too many topics that cause annoyance and lead to arguments, and these are exactly the root of conflicts for many couples.


    Of course, there are also more profound emotional issues that lead to martial conflicts, but that is not within the scope of our discussion here.


    For Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, they should be blissfully married, a time when the love between spouses is deep.


    But a topic about children still inevitably led to some disagreements between them that should not have existed.


    Although it did not lead to conflicts or affect their marital affection, if disagreements cannot bemunicated and resolved well, they might evolve into irreconcble conflicts.


    In Yu Chen''s view, children are not a necessity in marriage.


    Marriage is for two people to be together, to find a life partner for oneself; children are just by-products of marriage, a responsibility rather than an inevitability.


    If you''re not prepared to be a parent, there''s absolutely no need to have children because if you''re not ready for the arrival of a life, the ensuing troubles and annoyances will make your life a mess.


    Raising a child is not just about bringing them into the world, providing food and clothing; you also have to teach them the principles of being human, to make them understand that they are living in this world as a person, not as a scoundrel or a beast.


    It is a responsibility, the responsibility that parents must bear when bringing a life into this world, and also the responsibility parents must bear towards society when raising a child.


    However, more and more young parents are together merely because of love, and naturally what follows is the desire to have children without considering what this entails, nor preparing to take on the responsibilities they ought to bear.


    Some even marry with the sole purpose of having children, but after birth, they treat the child as a burden, not wanting to care for, nurture or educate.


    As a result, there are more and more unruly children nowadays, which essentially stems from their parents failing to take on their due responsibilities.


    And Yu Chen, clearly felt he was not prepared to wee a new life into his own.


    Especially since he and Hiromi Jounouchi had just married, there was absolutely no need to consider having children so soon. Moreover, both being transcendent individuals with special traits, not only was the difficulty in having a child great and the time long, but more importantly, because of the inheritance of Divinity and Legendary Dragon Bloodline, their children would be born with immense power.


    A regr unruly child is trouble enough, but what about one holding a nuclear bomb in their hands?


    It was precisely these considerations that Yu Chen didn''t want children.


    Only for Hiromi Jounouchi, her views were somewhat different.


    She could of course understand Yu Chen''s concerns and realized how terrifying it could be if a child inheriting her Legendary Dragon Bloodline and Yu Chen''s Demigod Divinity were to throw a tantrum. To put it unpleasantly, while other children''s mischief might at most damage some collectible action figures, their child might literally tear down half a street.


    Despite this, Hiromi Jounouchi still hoped to have a child, a child of her own with Chen Yu.


    Nothing else mattered, it was simply a woman''s desire to be a mother.


    Yet, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t force Chen Yu to conceive a child with her, after all, she was a reasonable person, and she knew that even if both of them longed for a child, it wasn''t as easy as it was for most people.


    Understanding these facts did not help to improve her mood, but instead deepened the gloom in her heart.


    "What''s wrong, wife? You''ve been down all day," Chen Yu, seeing Hiromi Jounouchi unhappy since the morning, asked with concern.


    Since it was the weekend, both of them were at home resting. The benefit of being a professor was being able to enjoy days off on the weekends instead of having to work like other doctors.


    Faced with Chen Yu''s concern, Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head. She didn''t want to tell him the reason for her troubles, nor could she exin it to him.


    She couldn''t just say that she was depressed because she couldn''t have children, could she? Hiromi Jounouchi felt that she couldn''t bring herself to say it.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu still looked at her with concern and attempted to console her, "Is there something that''s making you unhappy? Share it with me, and perhaps you''ll feel better after talking about it?"


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi, very frustrated, shook her head at Chen Yu and said impatiently, "Stop asking, it''s none of your business! Just leave me alone for a while."


    With that, Hiromi Jounouchi walked into the bedroom andy down on the bed, looking utterly dejected.


    Seeing his wife in such low spirits, Chen Yu found himself at a loss, unsure of what to do.


    But after some thought, Chen Yu decided he needed to cheer up his wife.


    He took out his phone to call Kyuuzai Ryousen and, after arranging a few things, Chen Yu then walked into the room and said to Hiromi Jounouchi, who was lying on the bed, "Wife, you seem a bit under the weather. How about we go out for dinner tonight? I''ve made a reservation at a restaurant, the French cuisine ce you mentioned you wanted to try."


    "I... I don''t feel like going today, why don''t you go by yourself?" Hiromi Jounouchi, initially perked up at the mention of French cuisine, lost her enthusiasm again due to her depressed mood, finding herself unable to get excited about anything.


    Chen Yu, seeing this, came over to her and gently touched her forehead, asking tenderly, "What''s the matter? Weren''t you really looking forward to that restaurant? I specifically asked Ryosen-kun to reserve a spot for us, and it would be a waste if we don''t go. Plus, I had him buy us two tickets for a y; how about we watch the y after dinner? It will be a good distraction for you."


    Softened by the tender care, Hiromi Jounouchi, although still listless, felt slightly better. Unable to resist Chen Yu''s gentle persuasion, she eventually decided to go out with him.


    After getting dressed in a more formal attire, Hiromi Jounouchi left the house with Chen Yu.


    "Oh, what y did you book for tonight, husband?" Though not very excited, Hiromi Jounouchi thought she should take an interest, seeing how Chen Yu had gone out of his way to lift her spirits.


    "Mishima Yukio''s ''Rokumeikan'', I haven''t seen it myself either," Chen Yu checked the message from Kyuuzai Ryousen on his phone before responding.

 Chapter 643 - 639: The Burden Borne by Men (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Stage drama refers to the art of theater that can be presented on a stage, which can be divided into opera, ballet, drama, mime, puppetry, and so on.


    However, in Japan, stage drama usually refers to musical theater.


    As for why Japanese musicals are tranted as stage dramas, this goes back to trantion issues during Taiwan''s enthusiasm for Japanese culture.


    What Chen Yu had booked for the evening was a very ssic piece, "Rokumeikan," whose original work was by the famous Japanese writer Mishima Yukio. "Rokumeikan" is also one of his representative works.


    In the Meiji Era, Japan sought to extricate itself from unequal treaties. Diplomats held European-style balls overnight at the Rokumeikan to entertain envoys from various countries, aiming to obtain a status for equal dialogue. This period was also called the Rokumeikan era, represented by Kaoru Inoue, Japan''s then foreign minister, and Hirobumi Ito, the prime minister.


    The story narrated in "Rokumeikan" urred during this period, and the protagonist, Count Kageyama, was modeled after Kaoru Inoue, who pushed for Rokumeikan diplomacy and advocated the westernization of Japan.


    However, it was clearly not viable for a country to gain equal dialogue opportunities and its own international status through balls and westernization, catering to the Western powers, without the support of strong national power.


    Rokumeikan diplomacy ended with Kaoru Inoue''s unsessful negotiations to amend the unequal treaties and his subsequent resignation in disappointment, and the once glorious Rokumeikan was demolished along with it.


    The amendments to the unequal treaties that Inoue had always wished to achieve were not realized until the Sino-Japanese War, when Japan defeated Tsarist Russia and gained international recognition.


    In the story written by Mishima Yukio, Count Kageyama is a person who is ruthless and sinister to the point of sending chills down one''s spine, using any means necessary to achieve his goals. Yet the Japanese stoicism he embodies and the burden he carries resonate with the audience.


    On one hand, he wanted to promote the revision of the unequal treaties, freeing the nation from the sad fate of bing a colony of the great powers; on the other, he was misunderstood and even denounced as a traitor by so-called "patriots" within the country. Count Kageyama was a strong character caught between reason and madness, relentlessly pursuing his goals with a firm will.


    And in the story of "Rokumeikan," revolving around such a man who would stop at nothing to achieve his aims and the love and hatred between him and his wife, lies the spiritual core that was especially esteemed in Japan during the Showa Era¡ªsacrifice and dedication.


    The original author of "Rokumeikan," Mishima Yukio himself, was also simr to a figure like Count Kageyama. To propel what he called the patriotic n¡ªto preserve Japan''s traditional samurai spirit and protect the Emperor¡ªhe nned and executed the kidnapping of a divisionmander of Japan''s Self-Defense Forces'' Eastern Command.


    After a sessful kidnapping, Mishima Yukio gave a speech on themand''s balcony to more than 800 Self-Defense Forces officers, calling for "true samurai" to join him in staging a coup, to overturn the Constitution that denied Japan an army, and to make the Self-Defense Forces a real military to defend the Emperor and Japan''s traditions. However, no one responded.


    Mishima then withdrew from the balcony into the room andmitted seppuku, a traditional Japanese ritual suicide by disembowelment; he was then decapitated in the traditional manner by an aplice.


    From such a drama, what Chen Yu felt was the obsession and madness Count Kageyama was willing to endure to realize his ideals.


    But for Jounouchi Hiromi, she felt the sorrowful fate of Countess Kageyama bring pain.


    Countess Kageyama was once a geisha, she fell in love with the leader of the Freedom and Civil Rights Movement and had a child, but because of her origins, she married a minister of the Meiji Restoration. Yearster, when she saw her son again, she discovered that he intended to kill his father, with her husband being the maniptor behind the scenes.


    At the banquets around Rokumeikan, Count Kageyama intended to eliminate the leader of the Freedom and Civil Rights Movement; the countess''s son nned to kill the father he loathed; but the countess hoped to protect her son, even if just once.


    For this, she broke her own steadfast principles and wore the Western clothes she had always rejected, hosting the banquet at Rokumeikan as thedy of the house, all to prevent her son from enacting patricide.


    However, under Count Kageyama''s orchestration, everything ultimately unfolded as he had scripted: the son raised a pistol against his father and pulled the trigger.


    And yet, the one who fell was the countess''s son whom she had hoped to protect, but had never once embraced.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but express the same sentiment as the countess, "Men have only their careers in their minds, never considering a woman''s feelings."


    "Perhaps it''s because men carry more on their shoulders, to the point where they can''t attend to the feelings of those around them, or maybe they keep their love hidden in the depths of their hearts, only able to express their emotions through harming themselves and the ones they love." Watching the performance unfold on stage, Chen Yu didn''t understand why Jounouchi Hiromi felt this way, but he still responded.


    However, this brought Jounouchi Hiromi''s gaze upon him, she turned her head and, grasping Chen Yu''s chin, twisted his line of sight towards herself, "If that''s the case, then what are you carrying, dear husband?"


    "Me? If I had to say, at first, it was my own ideals. After meeting you, it was the responsibility of being a man," Chen Yu gazed tenderly at his wife, unfazed by Jounouchi Hiromi''s actions, "Perhaps in the future I will carry more, but I can assure you of at least one thing, that I will not neglect your feelings."


    "Really? Have you truly not neglected my feelings?" Remembering her recent gloominess, Jounouchi Hiromi pursed her lips, questioning unhappily.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say this, Chen Yu''s eyebrows involuntarily twitched; her words clearly indicated that her bad mood today was due to him neglecting her feelings on some matter.


    This revtion surprised and baffled Chen Yu; what had he done to neglect her feelings?


    Chen Yu believed that he always paid close attention to Jounouchi Hiromi''s feelings. Although he couldn''t say he always gave in to her, he respected her wishes. What could he have overlooked that made her so unhappy, brewing silently in discontent?


    After reviewing his recent experiences, Chen Yu couldn''t help but realize an answer that struck him as both amusing and absurd.


    With a wry smile at his wife, Chen Yu raised his hand to stroke Jounouchi Hiromi''s hair, and asked her, "Hiromi, do you want to have a child?"

 Chapter 644 - 640: Wanting a Child (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "You''ve noticed?" Jounouchi Hiromi found herself a bit embarrassed after Chen Yu pierced through her thoughts; yet at the same time, she was somewhat flustered and quickly exined to Chen Yu, "I know it''s difficult for us to have children, but I just... I don''t mean to pressure you, I just thought..."


    "It''s alright, it''s alright," Chen Yuforted Jounouchi Hiromi, smiling gently at her, "I understand, wanting children is very normal."


    "But isn''t this being unreasonable? I know it''s very hard for us to have children, and you''ve already nned when we should have them, yet I still want a child now..." Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly felt a mix of grievance, sadness, and guilt.


    As a woman, it was natural for her to want children after getting married, but as a wife, especially a Japanese wife, she felt she shouldn''t trouble Chen Yu.


    Under the influence of these two starkly different emotions, one could well imagine the state of Jounouchi Hiromi''s heart at that moment.


    However, Chen Yu was stillforting her, after all, they were still in the theater, and it would be quite embarrassing if Jounouchi Hiromi started crying.


    "How could this be considered being unreasonable? It''s only a reasonable request." Chen Yu gently embraced his wife, patting her shoulder as heforted her, "Even though wanting a child is indeed troublesome, it''s not like there are no solutions. Hiromi, your desire for a child is not an excessive demand."


    The constion from Chen Yu made Jounouchi Hiromi feel even more remorseful, "But it''s very difficult for us to have children! Even if you agree, my husband, it might take a long time before it''s possible for us to have a child, right?"


    "As for that, there are always more solutions than difficulties, as long as one is willing to think, there''s always a way to solve the problem. And we''re doctors, how can this kind of problem trouble us?" Chen Yu''s voice was soft and equally tender, "I''m more worried about how to raise the child once they''re born. Wife, don''t forget that our child won''t be an ordinary child!"


    When it came to regarding children, Jounouchi Hiromi could certainly understand Chen Yu''s concerns, but she had thought it through as well, "I will certainly teach our child well! I won''t let them be a bad kid!"


    "I believe you will teach our child well, but the problem is that even the most obedient child will have their mischievous moments!" Chen Yu gave a wry smile but still said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "However, since you, Hiromi, really want a child, then let''s have a child."


    "Really!?" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but exim, but she quickly covered her mouth, lowering her voice. Fortunately, the performance on stage was nearing its end, so it didn''t cause much of a disruption, yet she still looked incredulously at Chen Yu, seeking confirmation, "Husband, do you really want to have a child?"


    "Could there be any doubt? However, I must rify something, we can only have an ordinary child for now. Whether it''s your lineage or my power, even if inherited by the child, I will seal them until they can control it all, and only then will I let them possess these abilities." Since his wife so desired a child, Chen Yu, having considered it, chose to ept, "As for how to conceive, I''ll find a way. But once we have a child, we must live the life of truly ordinary people, okay?"


    "Even if we live an ordinary person''s life, we are not ordinary people, are we?" Jounouchi Hiromiughed upon hearing Chen Yu''sment.


    Seeing herugh, Chen Yuughed along as well, "I have no intention of raising our child to think they''re something extraordinary. We are just two ordinary doctors, aren''t we?"


    "Alright, a professor from Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, that''s a regr surgeon for you," Jounouchi Hiromi''s mood finally improved, and she joked with Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Chen Yu had agreed to Jounouchi Hiromi''s request for a child, how to actually have one became a question.


    If they relied solely on biological reproduction, it might take over a decade for results, so if Jounouchi Hiromi hoped to have a child sooner, certain necessary measures seemed inevitable.


    However, Chen Yu was a Necromancer. So was Jounouchi Hiromi. Creating powerful undead creatures was something neither of them would flinch from, but conceiving a child... seeking a Necromancer for this task was like asking a blind man for directions.


    This kind of expertise would ordinarilyy with Druids. Unfortunately, even though Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium had entries about Druids, it didn''t record their spells, and getting a Legendary Dragon pregnant wasn''t something an ordinary Druid could manage; surely, only a Legendary-rank Great Druid would have that ability.


    But where in this world could one find a Legendary-rank Great Druid? Even if one started training now, it wasn''t something that could be resolved overnight.


    Thus, after flipping through the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium, the only option Chen Yu could think of was to seek the help of the deities.


    However, when faced with Chen Yu''s request, Lord Miketsu appeared rather troubled, "Mr. Chen Yu, you say you and your wife want a child, so you hope I can assist you?"


    "Yes, seeing Hiromi unhappy every day, I thought it would be better to fulfill her wish," Chen Yu nodded, slightly emotive, he shook his head, "Even though I feel that neither of us is prepared to wee a new life, seeing how much she wishes for a child, I can''t bring myself to stop her. But Lord Miketsu, the way you''ve asked, is there something troubling you?"


    "It''s not exactly trouble, but such matters are not within my divine purview; I''ve never tried to do so," Lord Miketsu shook his head. He was not a deity who protected childbirth; asking for a child was a misdirected request, "It would be manageable if it were mortals, but ording to the ssification of the Japanese Deity system, both of you fall under the category of deities. To enable you to procreate is no easy task."


    Perhaps feeling that he was too dismissive, Lord Miketsu quickly added, "But it''s not without solutions. Allow me to think on it and I''ll give you an answerter."


    "That would trouble you greatly, Lord Miketsu," Seeing Lord Miketsu respond thus, Chen Yu didn''t want to press further and politely thanked him. Then he considered whether to ponder other methods.

 Chapter 680 - 676: The Friendship of Girls (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Doctor Kohinata, here are your patients for today." In the morning, the sses Doctor was distributing a stack of patient files in the office. Upon spotting Kohinata Kaori entering, he handed her the portion that belonged to her.


    "Thank you," Kohinata Kaori epted the files, offering her thanks, but then curiously asked, "Howe it''s you distributing the patient files today, sses Doctor?"


    "Doctor Wakagi, who usually brings the files in the morning, had a stomachache, and I just happened to be here, so I took over for him," the sses Doctor exined. He flipped through the patient files in his hand and continued to distribute the remaining files to the other doctors.


    Hearing the sses Doctor''s exnation, Kohinata Kaori took her files and went back to her desk.


    The files delivered were for patients scheduled to see doctors that day. For the University Hospital, making an appointment was an essential step for seeking medical care.


    Under the tiered healthcare system, the University Hospital mostly received patients referred from lower-level medical facilities or private clinics. Receiving patient files in advance allowed doctors to prepare, which was amon practice.


    After all, if patients were to bring their files directly to doctors and then doctors had to analyze them, it would undoubtedly waste some time.


    Kohinata Kaori flipped through the files in her hand and recorded the appointment times of each patient in her work logbook. She was nning to review the files in chronological order when she suddenly remembered that the owner of the little shop was due for a follow-up today.


    A month ago, the minimally invasive thoracoscopy surgery that Kaori had performed on the shop owner was very sessful. She had smoothly removed the tumor from his lung, and it was now time for the follow-up.


    Thinking of this, Kohinata Kaori took out her phone and sent a message to Minami.


    Since the shop owner needed hospitalization for healing, Kohinata Kaori and Minami had naturally exchanged contact information. Perhaps because they were both young women, they quickly became good friends.


    Kohinata had felt a measure of sympathy for Minami, the young girl who had started working in her uncle''s shop right after finishing high school.


    Although it wasmonce for young Japanese women to start working right after high school, from Kohinata''s perspective, she still believed that girls should at leastplete their university education.


    Of course, Kohinata did not know that Minami had died many years earlier and that her mother had managed to get into medical school under her daughter''s identity. The Minami of the present was merely a soul that persisted in this world by the power of Chen Yu''s spell.


    But this did not prevent Kohinata Kaori from bing good friends with Minami, nor did it hinder the friendship that developed between the two young women beyond that.


    What puzzled Kohinata, however, was the fact that even though Minami had to work in her uncle''s small shop every evening, she did not seem to go out during the day. Aside from apanying her uncle to the hospital, whether it was an invitation to go shopping or to eat out, Minami was seldom avable. It was as if she only stayed in that small shop, working at night and resting during the day.


    Kohinata didn''t give it much thought, merely finding Minami''s routine life a little too regr and mundane, and she idly imagined that Minami''s life might be difficult, and she needed to save money and could not afford to spend leisurely like herself.


    While she was thinking this, Minami''s reply came through.


    Looking at the text message from Minami expressing her gratitude and saying she''d bring her uncle for a follow-up visit in the afternoon, Kohinata Kaori thought for a moment and then sent another message to her.


    "Minami, I have the day off tomorrow, let''s go shopping in Shibuya together! I have some clothes I brought back from the United Kingdom that I haven''t worn yet, and I''d like to give them to you."


    Kohinata Kaori wanted to invite Minami to go shopping again, especially after imagining Minami refusing to go shopping with her because she couldn''t afford it. She was trying to figure out how to help her friend without making Minami feel like she had lost face.


    Among Japanese girls, giving clothes to each other is not considered strange. Many fashion-forward girls buy lots of clothes in pursuit of thetest trends. Often, after wearing an item once or twice, they no longer want to wear it. They can''t bear to throw it away and letting it sit unused takes up space.


    In such cases, giving the clothes to a close friend bes a very good option.


    Of course, the clothes Kohinata Kaori nned to give Minami were not just old clothes she couldn''t fit in her house, but rather, as she said, clothes she had brought back from the United Kingdom that she had barely worn.


    "How can I ept this! And I need to take care of my uncle tomorrow, so I don''t have time to go shopping with you. Let''s not bother, thank you for your kindness, sorry!"


    As expected, Minami''s reply was still a refusal, which left Kohinata Kaori feeling a bit downcast. However, she quickly recovered and decided to try persuading Minami again during her uncle''s check-up in the afternoon.


    For Kohinata Kaori, knowing a friend was in trouble and not helping would make her feel terrible, to the point where even eating and sleeping wouldn''t feel right.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen Yu, we''ve discovered that a female doctor at the hospital has been in frequent contact with the target, and she also has a close rtionship with you. Is this something you''ve instructed her to do?" Ritsuko Kusanagi was asking Chen Yu in his office.


    Because the Metropolitan Police Department was surveilling Minami from all angles, they were aware of the boss''s lung cancer surgery, and the connection between Minami and Kohinata Kaori. However, due to the rtionship between Kohinata Kaori and Chen Yu, they were hesitant to take action against Kohinata Kaori.


    Ritsuko Kusanagi considered a deeper angle. If this was arranged by Chen Yu, they should not interfere with his ns.


    As for why Chen Yu would do this, Ritsuko Kusanagi didn''t figure it out, nor did she dwell on it. As a soldier, her role was to obey orders, not to question them.


    When faced with Ritsuko Kusanagi''s inquiry, Chen Yu didn''t answer her question directly but instead asked, "Hiromi''s experiment has ended, and your people from the Metropolitan Police Department have already withdrawn. What reason do you have to stay in the hospital?"


    "Although the experiment is over, our previous investigations did not capture any suspects from the cult. We have thoroughly investigated the group that caused the violent incident outside the hospital. While they are a cult organization, they have no connection to the prior attacks," Ritsuko Kusanagi exined her pretext for staying while also reporting to him, "So I will stay to continue investigating this matter until wepletely root out this cult organization."


    "Good, then I wish you sess. As for Doctor Koyamaki, her interactions with Minami are merely normal friend behavior, there''s no need to be concerned," said Chen Yu, smiling.

 Chapter 646 - 642: Little Junior Sister (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Although Yu Chen and his wife were each making their own efforts to have a child, this was not an issue that could be resolved overnight, nor would results be forting immediately.


    While they were brainstorming various ways to have a child, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi still had to go about their daily work and lives.


    Because another attack had urred, the hospital''s security level was raised once again. Protests that could previously take ce in front of the hospital were nowpletely prohibited, and the police even set up blockades a street away, while inside the hospital, security checks were required right from the entrance.


    The hospital had not foreseen such troubles when the research began, but by now, neither the director nor the board of directors could possibly allow the project to be canceled.


    Not to mention the various honors and benefits that woulde with the sess of the project, just the fact that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had once been invited by the Prime Minister to the Prime Minister''s Official Residence was enough for people to weigh their status seriously.


    So even though the trouble was significant, the hospital had no choice but to let Hiromi Jounouchiplete the trial.


    As for Yu Chen, the research on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was not far from officially hitting the market, and many pharmaceuticalpanies had clearly set their sights on this lucrative opportunity.


    However, this did not greatly affect Yu Chen, as he had long handed over all matters to Kyuuzai Ryousen and his family''s Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals to deal with. With Kazama Pharmaceuticals and Shunten-do also sharing the profits, Yu Chen was not worried about his research being impacted.


    Moreover, for a demigod, the benefits brought by these worldly affairs were no longer of importance to him. What truly mattered was the faith that his research, once it gained global acim, would bring him.


    Therefore, although many things demanded his attention, Yu Chen still methodically went about his work without being affected by these issues.


    This also gave Yu Chen some time outside of work to ponder how he should handle the matter between Inomata Naoki and Minami.


    Yu Chen had already warned his boss, who in turn probably advised Minami, but since the Matchmaking God said that the Red String of Fate between them was not greatly affected, ending this rtionship had to start from Inomata Naoki''s side.


    Introducing a girlfriend to Inomata Naoki and getting him to quickly marry and settle down was undoubtedly the most appropriate method. However, Yu Chen was not very familiar with the female doctors in the hospital and couldn''t think of a suitable candidate at the moment.


    Ayajichi Shoubu from Neurosurgery was certainly a good match, but having returned from studies in the United States, she was likely averse to such matchmaking; his own secretary, Shirai Reina, might be suitable, but Yu Chen had no intention of introducing her to Inomata Naoki.


    As for the reason, this was actually amon problem Yu Chen faced in trying to find a match for Inomata Naoki¡ªhow many girls from Tokyo would be willing to marry and move to a ce as far away as Kumamoto?


    While he was thinking about these things, Shirai Reina suddenly knocked on the door of his office and said to Yu Chen, "Professor, Professor Kube is on the phone and would like you to visit his office."


    "Did Professor Kube mention what it''s about?" Yu Chen put down the pen in his hand and asked Shirai Reina.


    However, Rena Shirai shook her head, indicating she didn''t know either. "Professor Kube didn''t say. He just asked you to stop by."


    "Alright, I got it." Yu Chen nodded slightly, stood up from his seat, and was ready to leave the office when a spontaneous thought struck him, and he asked Rena Shirai, "Rena, do you know any single female friends?"


    "If you''re talking about single women, I know quite a few. What type of person are you referring to, Professor?" Rena Shirai''s eyes flickered when she heard Yu Chen ask this, trying to guess what he meant.


    "Nothing much, just remembered I have a ssmate who''s still single, and I was thinking of introducing a girlfriend to him," Yu Chen exined simply to avoid any misunderstanding from Rena Shirai. "He was my ssmate at the University of Tokyo. However, he had health issues back then and didn''t stay in Tokyo to practice medicine but returned to his hometown to take over his family''s ranch in Kumamoto.


    When he came to my wedding, I found out he was still single, so I was thinking of introducing him to a girlfriend. That''s why I''m asking if you know any single women. If there''s a suitable candidate, I''d like to introduce them."


    "I see, I''ll help you inquire about it, then," Rena Shirai responded after hearing Yu Chen''s exnation, and after thinking for a moment, she nodded in agreement, though she didn''t provide a definite answer.


    Yu Chen didn''t mind, and after smiling at Rena Shirai, he left the office.


    When he arrived at Professor Kube''s office and pushed the door open, Yu Chen found that aside from Professor Kube, there was another woman in a whiteb coat, a very beautiful female doctor.


    "Yu Chen, senior brother!" Upon seeing Yu Chen entering, the female doctor immediately stood up from the sofa, greeted him with a cheerful expression, and revealed a very cute smile on her tender oval face.


    Yu Chen was taken aback, trying to recall who this female doctor was, and then he asked as if he was still unsure, "Who are you?"


    "Senior brother, you don''t remember me? I''m Kaori! Your dearest junior sister, Kohinata Kaori!" The female doctor expressed her dissatisfaction that Yu Chen had forgotten her name, pouting unhappily andining to Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen suddenlyughed, reached out to her head, and ruffled her ck hair into a messy state. "How can I not recognize you, Kaori! But howe you are here? Didn''t you say you were going to the United Kingdom for further studies?"


    "I''ve told you so many times not to mess up someone''s hair!" Kohinata Kaori swatted Yu Chen''s hand away in annoyance but smiled happily anyway, "Of course, I came back from further studies! Now I''m also a doctor at the hospital. Senior brother Yu Chen, I''ll be counting on you a lot in the future!"


    After speaking, Kohinata Kaori even bowed respectfully to Yu Chen.


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori and Yu Chen fooling around, Professor Kube did not mind; after all, both of them were his students who enjoyed ying pranks during their school days. Now that his two proud disciples had returned to his wing, Professor Kube was naturally very happy. "Mr. Yu Chen, starting today, Kaori will be a doctor in our hospital''s General Surgery department. You are already familiar with each other, so take good care of her. She''s just returned from the United Kingdom and might not be familiar with domestic matters. As her senior, help her out a bit."


    "Got it, Professor," Yu Chen replied, looking at Kohinata Kaori and smiling at her.

 Chapter 647 - 643 Senior Brother and Junior Sister (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Following behind Chen Yu like a littleckey, Kohinata Kaori walked out of Professor Kube''s office with him, heading towards the General Surgery office.


    "I can''t believe that in just a few years of furthering my studies in the United Kingdom, you''ve already be a professor, Brother Yu! That''s really amazing! By the way, where''s our second senior brother?" When Kohinata Kaori heard that Chen Yu was already a professor, she was filled with admiration for him.


    Hearing Kohinata Kaori ask about "second senior brother," Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile and exined, "Naoki went back to his hometown and took over his family''s farm; he''s now in Kumamoto! He dide to Tokyost month for my wedding, but it''s a pity that you weren''t there at that time."


    Kohinata Kaori was Chen Yu''s junior at the University of Tokyo, but back then, both Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki were doctoral students, while Kohinata Kaori was just an ordinary undergraduate student at the University of Tokyo Medical School.


    At that time, Professor Kube would lecture in Kohinata Kaori''s ss, and Chen Yu often acted as Professor Kube''s assistant, so through various interactions, Kohinata Kaori became well-acquainted with Chen Yu.


    As for why Kohinata Kaori called Inomata Naoki "second senior brother," it was because Chen Yu had once told her the story of "Journey to the West," and so Inomata Naoki naturally became the second senior brother.


    "Ah! Brother Yu, you''re married now! It''s such a shame I couldn''t attend your wedding feast! I wish I hade back a month earlier!" Kohinata Kaori didn''t harbor any romantic feelings toward Chen Yu but simply admired him as a respected senior brother. She felt very regretful about missing Chen Yu''s wedding and her mood visibly dropped a notch.


    However, Kohinata Kaori soon cheered up and asked Chen Yu eagerly, "So who is your bride, Brother Yu? Don''t tell me she''s one of the senior sisters from school? I remember back then there were several senior sisters who really liked you! Some even asked me to pass on love letters to you."


    "Love letters? Howe I never received any? Did you, the messenger, lose them?" Chen Yu made a little joke, but also exined to her, "She''s a colleague I metter. She''s also a doctor at this hospital and was just promoted to associate professor recently, so she should be considered your senior."


    "Eh?! She''s a senior? It turns out you like mature women, Brother Yu! I used to think I had a chance!" Kohinata Kaori showed a curious expression on her face, clearly very interested in Chen Yu''s wife.


    Hearing Kohinata Kaori''s words, Chen Yu just shook his head with a smile, "Don''t even think about it; if I had not met her, I might never have gotten married."


    "Eh? Is this senior that amazing? She actually made you, Brother Yu¡ªwho nned to never get married¡ªwillingly marry her? It can''t be because you got her pregnant and had to marry her, can it?" Kohinata Kaori had a teasing expression, but since she had been close enough with Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki to speak without reservations, this kind of remark wasn''t too far over the line.


    However, hearing Kohinata Kaori''s words, Chen Yu thought of how Jounouchi Hiromi was fixated on the matter of childrentely and immediately pressed the bridge of his nose, showing a hint of headache as he cautioned Kohinata Kaori, "Listen, Kaori, never mention the word ''children'' in front of my wife, your sister-inw, okay? She has been almost obsessed with wanting kidstely."


    "Ah?!" Although she usually spoke without much filter, Kohinata Kaori''sughter ceased and she became serious upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, "Brother Yu, you''ve been married for less than a month, right? And sister-inw is already... thinking about kids?"


    "That''s why, don''t bring up children around her; if she gets anxious, your Brother Yu will suffer! Understand?" Chen Yu cautioned Kohinata Kaori, though his tone was still mostly jesting, as Jounouchi Hiromi was not the type to be unreasonable.


    The reason Chen Yu spoke like this to Kohinata Kaori was merely to avoid upsetting Jounouchi Hiromi and to share a light-hearted joke with Kohinata Kaori, whom he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    However, Kohinata Kaori took Chen Yu''s words seriously, and with equal seriousness, she nodded andmitted to memory what her senior had said.


    The two did not say much more, and just like that, they arrived at the General Surgery''s office.


    "Professor!" "Professor, good morning!" The doctors in the office all hurried to greet Chen Yu as he walked in.


    However, amid the greetings, the male doctors in the office couldn''t help but stealthily nce at Kohinata Kaori, standing behind Chen Yu. The pretty and cute female doctor undoubtedly caught their attention.


    "Ahem, it seems everyone has noticed, so I won''t keep you in suspense. This here is Doctor Kaori, and from today, she will be a member of our General Surgery. Please give her a warm round of apuse," Chen Yu introduced her to everyone, leading the apuse himself.


    Driven by hormones, everyone pped very enthusiastically upon hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    Seeing a few guys already struggling to contain their excitement, Chen Yu feltpelled to add, "Kaori was my junior at the University of Tokyo, and until recently, she was in Ennd at..."


    Chen Yu faltered here, and Kohinata Kaori quickly whispered to him, "Queen Mary University of London."


    "Ahem... she was furthering her studies at Queen Mary University of London, and only returned to Japan this year. She''s an exceptional talent, and I hope you all will look after her well. If Ie to know that someone has bullied my junior... I''ll deal with you ordingly," Chen Yu threatened somewhat, ensuring that no one dared to bully his junior.


    At this moment, Kohinata Kaori quickly stepped forward to avoid leaving a bad impression and greeted everyone very courteously, "Hello everyone, I''m Kohinata Kaori, please take good care of me from now on!"


    "Not at all, since you''re the Professor''s junior, we wouldn''t dare to bully you!" Doctor Higashiyama quickly echoed Chen Yu''s words while also weing Kohinata Kaori.


    And Kaji Hideki quickly came over, ying the gentleman offering his attentions to Kohinata Kaori, "May I ask which specialty are you interested in, Miss Kaori? Are you interested inparoscopy? If you are, I have a surgerying up, and I could invite you to be my assistant, perhaps?"


    "Miss Kaori, pleasee sit over here. This desk used to belong to Professor Jounouchi, but she has now moved to her own office. You can use this desk," Kaji Hideki''s friend, sses Doctor, seemed unable to tolerate Kaji Hideki offering attentions, and showed Kohinata Kaori to the desk.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly and called out to Kohinata Kaori, "Kaori, put your stuff on the desk, we''ll tidy upter. I''ll introduce you to the other professors of General Surgery."


    Upon seeing this, Kohinata Kaori quickly apologized to the others and swiftly followed Chen Yu, leaving the office.

 Chapter 648 - 644 Wife and Junior Sister (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Senior Brother, what kind of person is your wife?" Kohinata Kaori asked with concern, following behind Chen Yu.


    Because she had been studying in the United Kingdom, Kohinata Kaori hadn''t kept up with Chen Yu''s life for some time, and the changes that urred to him in recent years had left her somewhat at a loss, so she was eager to learn more about the people and events surrounding him.


    "Hiromi is a very approachable person; you two will get along well," Chen Yu said without going into much detail, as Jounouchi Hiromi was indeed easy to get along with, and he didn''t see the need for further exnation.


    With Kohinata Kaori in tow, Chen Yu knocked on the door to Jounouchi Hiromi''s office and led her inside.


    "Honey, what brings you here?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked up from her desk and naturally smiled and greeted him when she saw Chen Yu, but her eyebrows furrowed slightly when she noticed Kohinata Kaori following him in, "Who might this be?"


    "Sister-inw, hello! I''m the junior sister of Chen Yu from college, my name is Kohinata Kaori." Before Chen Yu could introduce her, Kohinata Kaori proactively greeted Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Hearing Kohinata Kaori''s self-introduction, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyebrows shot up, and she looked at Chen Yu with a meaningful expression, as if asking him what this was all about.


    "Kaori is my junior from my college days; she has been studying in the United Kingdom until recently and just got back. She''s now a doctor in our General Surgery department and came in today to report, so I brought her to get acquainted with everyone," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, moving to her side as he spoke.


    Seeing Chen Yu approaching Jounouchi Hiromi, Kohinata Kaori politely said to her, "Sister-inw, please take good care of me in the future!"


    "Mr. Chen Yu''s junior sister? Then you should learn diligently from your mentor, as you can learn a lot from him," Jounouchi Hiromi responded warmly after being greeted by Kohinata Kaori, considering the junior''s rtionship with Chen Yu.


    After speaking, and perhaps feeling it was insufficient, Jounouchi Hiromi paused and then added, "What did you study in the United Kingdom? If you''re free this afternoon, I have a surgery¡ªyou cane and be my assistant."


    "I studied Cancer and Therapeutics at Queen Mary University of London. It''s an honor to be able to assist you, Professor Jounouchi!" Kohinata Kaori quickly replied. Despite having returned from studying abroad in the United Kingdom, she didn''t feel it was improper to assist Jounouchi Hiromi and deliberately used a formal title to address her.


    Pleased with Kohinata Kaori''s change of address, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled and nodded, "That''s perfect, this afternoon''s surgery is on an inferior vena cava hepatic vascr malformation. You will be the primary assistant. Although I''m not as proficient in oncology as your mentor is, there are still things I can teach you. Go and prepare, and if you have no ns for lunch, let''s eat together."


    Having finished, Jounouchi Hiromi handed a surgical n from her desk to Kohinata Kaori.


    Kohinata Kaori took the surgical n and promptly agreed, also knowing to take her leave from Jounouchi Hiromi''s office with good timing.


    Although Chen Yu said he would introduce her to other professors, seeing the clearly private conversation that seemed inevitable between Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, a girl as astute as Kohinata Kaori would not remain in Jounouchi Hiromi''s office to y the third wheel.


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori leave, Jounouchi Hiromi then turned to Yu Chen and asked, "When did you suddenly get a junior sister? You''ve never mentioned her before."


    "Kaori is someone I met at university. Back then, I would asionally help out with Professor Kube''s sses, and Kaori was one of the students in those sses. We got to know each other after a while," exined Yu Chen to Jounouchi Hiromi, without hiding anything, "At that time, Kaori was only in her junior year, and because she liked Chinese martial arts novels, she started calling me ''senior brother''. Naoki and I were often so busy with experiments at school that we''d forget to eat, and it was Kaori who brought us food."


    However, after she graduated from university, she went to the United Kingdom, and we lost touch. It was only today, when I was called to Professor Kube''s office, that I saw her again. I didn''t even recognize her at first, she has changed so much."


    "Oh, I see," Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, but she still had some questions, "Then Mr. Chen Yu, what do you n to do for her? You''re in charge of General Surgery now, right?"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Yu Chen thought for a while before saying, "Well, since she is my junior sister, I will definitely look after her a bit, but I can''t go overboard, in case she gets ostracized by others. How about you take her under your wing for now, Hiromi?"


    "Me? Sure, let her follow me to start with," Jounouchi Hiromi considered briefly before agreeing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At lunchtime, holding her pink lunchbox, Kohinata Kaori joined Yu Chen and Jounouchi Hiromi to eat lunch together.


    "Senior brother, you''re so lucky! Sister-inw can even make such delicious bento! I wish someone made me delicious bento every day too!" Kohinata Kaori eximed with the sort of dramatic gusto usually heard on food shows, after trying a piece of the food Jounouchi Hiromi had made for Yu Chen''s lunchbox.


    However, Yu Chen merely lifted his chopsticks and knocked her lightly, "Eat properly, don''t put on such an act."


    "Got it! After all these years, your hand still knocks so proficiently, senior brother," Kohinata Kaori rubbed her forehead and then lowered her head to eat earnestly.


    Watching the interaction between Yu Chen and Kohinata Kaori, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t think there was anything going on between them. Instead, she felt Yu Chen was like a brother disciplining his sister.


    With that in mind, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled faintly and asked Kohinata Kaori, "Are you living alone right now? If you don''t mind, next time I''ll make a bento for you too."


    "Ah! No need, no need. If I trouble you, sister-inw, senior brother will kill me!" Kohinata Kaori hurriedly shook her head to decline, though she had been joking earlier, she wouldn''t really expect Jounouchi Hiromi to make her bento. "I was just kidding before. Actually, over the years in the UK, I''ve learned to cook for myself."


    "Right, living in the UK, if you can''t cook, you could really starve," said Jounouchi Hiromi with genuine sympathy for Kohinata Kaori''s life in the UK, as she recalled the so-called traditional British cuisine that she and Yu Chen had eaten when they were trapped in 18th century London.

 Chapter 649 - 645: Pastoral Dream (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    After work, Jounouchi Hiromi busied herself in the kitchen; today, she was rarely cooking dinner.


    While Chen Yu waited expectantly for his wife''s cooking skills, he took out his phone and made a call to Inomata Naoki.


    Since his junior sister had returned from the United Kingdom, it was only right for Chen Yu to let his second senior brother know.


    "Naoki, good evening, what are you up to?" Once the call connected, Chen Yu greeted Inomata Naoki in his usual friendly manner.


    Inomata Naoki was also surprised at receiving a call from Chen Yu but happily responded, "Brother Yu, what brought you to call me today? Got something you need me to do for you again?"


    "Can''t I find you if there''s nothing up?" Chen Yuughed, but promptly exined, "Kaori is back from the United Kingdom, and I wanted to give you a heads-up. She''s working as a surgeon under my supervision now, but she really misses you, her second senior brother!"


    "Kaori''s back?! I had no idea she''d returned from the United Kingdom! It looks like our trio can gather again. When is she free? Let''s meet up, go to that barbecue restaurant near the school we used to frequent. I''lle to Tokyo to see you guys," Inomata Naoki said, full of surprise and joy at Kohinata Kaori''s return.


    Perhaps influenced by Inomata Naoki''s mood, Chen Yu also seemed very happy as he smiled and said, "Well, that''s great, I''ll check with Kaori about the time, and once we''ve got it settled, I''ll notify you. It''s been a long time since the three of us had a get-together."


    Inomata Naoki''s memories were stirred by Chen Yu''s words, and he couldn''t help but get nostalgic: "Isn''t that the truth! Back then, we''d often hang out at that barbecue ce by the school gate. Thinking about it, we were so happy! Even though we weren''t as well off as we are now, it was so good to be together."


    "What are you talking about? You make it sound like we can''t be happy together now," Chen Yu couldn''t help but tease, dissatisfied with Inomata Naoki''s wistful tone, "Now that Kaori''s back in Tokyo, you''re the only one left in Kumamoto. If you were willing toe back to Tokyo, wouldn''t it be just like the old days?"


    However, Inomata Naoki wasn''t too keen on Chen Yu''s suggestion: "Brother Yu, you know the situation with my family. If I go back to Tokyo, what would be of our farm? I figure for the rest of my life, I''ll probably just marry a local girl and spend my days raising horses and cattle on the farm."


    "Raising horses and cattle? You really have some ideas! But if that''s the life you truly wish for yourself, that''s your choice," Chen Yu didn''t press Inomata Naoki, respecting his friend''s decision, "But no matter what, make sure to visit Tokyo often. At leaste to see your old ssmates, right?"


    "Of course! Brother Yu, feel free to bring your wife over to visit too! Kumamoto might not have much else, but I can definitely take you horseback riding and treat you to horse sashimi. Our horses are the best quality for eating in all of Kumamoto! This year, I''m even nning to raise some ck-haired wagyu, so by the time you visit, we''ll have A5 wagyu beef for you to enjoy." Perhaps after experiencing life and death, Inomata Naoki had trulye to love the pastoral lifestyle; he was thoroughly immersed in his ranch life.


    Chen Yu was equally enthusiastic about Inomata Naoki''s offer: "ck-haired wagyu? Then I''ll definitely have to go to your ce and eat an entire cow!"


    "Sure thing! I''ll take good care of the cows, waiting for you toe," Inomata Naoki made the promise and chatted with Chen Yu a bit more before they hung up the phone.


    "Dinner''s ready, hubby!" After Chen Yu hung up the phone, Jounouchi Hiromi called him to eat, and dinner was already served on the table.


    Even though Chen Yu had the Ghost Maid do housework and cook before, after getting married, Jounouchi Hiromi still felt that she should fulfill her responsibilities as a wife and asionally took the initiative to cook dinner.


    The dishes weren''t extravagant orplicated, just simple home-cooked fare.


    But for Chen Yu, a dinner made by his own wife was the most delicious thing in the world.


    Sitting at the dining table, Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously, "Who were you on the phone with just now, hubby? You sounded so happy."


    "I was talking to Naoki, told him about Kaori''s return, and he suggested we arrange a get-together," Chen Yu exined while sharing Inomata Naoki''s words with Jounouchi Hiromi, "I''ve told you about Naoki''s family ranch in Kumamoto. He said he''s going to raise ck-haired Wagyu and invited us to eat A5 Wagyu beef next time we visit. I told him to prepare an entire one; otherwise, it won''t be enough for us."


    "An entire ck-haired Wagyu cow? That''s really something!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes lit up as well; as a food enthusiast, the thought of an entire ck-haired Wagyu cow waiting for her was enough to make her mouth water.


    "Not just Wagyu, Naoki''s family also has edible horses, and Kumamoto''s horse meat sashimi is quite famous," Chen Yu said, seemingly tempted to try the horse meat sashimi himself.


    "Then let''s go to Kumamoto on our next holiday! An entire ck-haired Wagyu cow!" Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly entranced by the idea of enjoying an entire ck-haired Wagyu cow, "Hubby, how much meat does an entire cow have? Should we grill it or boil it when the timees?"


    "A cow has at least several hundred pounds of meat; you can have it any way you like," Chen Yu replied with augh. Although the idea of feasting on an entire ck-haired Wagyu cow was tempting to him too, he did not show the same fervor.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in agreement, "That''s true. Then, let''s eat to our heart''s content when we go!"


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, perhaps the greatest perk of bing a Transcendent was the ability to eat anything without gaining weight.


    After all, for Legendary Creatures, the amount of food they consume daily is trivialpared to their bodies. To change a Legendary Warrior''s body, one would probably need to eat non-stop, and it would have to be only the finest essence.


    Skipping over this topic, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly remembered something about Inomata Naoki and Minami and asked Chen Yu, "Hubby, did you mention Minami to Inomata-kun?"


    "No, Naoki hasn''t realized it yet, and bringing it up might make him aware," Chen Yu shook his head slightly, clearly not keen on addressing the matter directly, "Naoki currently wants to find a local wife in Kumamoto and spend his life on the ranch. If I tell him about Minami, it might disrupt his ns, so for now, it''s better to help him find a girlfriend first."

 Chapter 650 - 646: The Plan (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    For Chen Yu, the arrival of Kohinata Kaori was not just a simple matter of a junior sister returning.


    Her appearance also provided Chen Yu with an opportunity to facilitate the progression of matters between Inomata Naoki and Minami, inviting Inomata Naoki back to Tokyo for a reunion was the embodiment of this opportunity.


    However, this was still just an idea, and undertaking such a move came with great risks. Chen Yu had not yet nned it out, so he only mentioned to Inomata Naoki the matter of returning to Tokyo for a meet-up, without setting a specific date.


    When Chen Yu had finally nned out the matter, he would set an exact time for Inomata Naoki toe to Tokyo.


    Still, this matter indeed involved too many aspects; without thorough preparation, Chen Yu did not intend to take any action.


    Yet, even though Chen Yu did not n any action, his phone call to Inomata Naoki still set many people''s nerves on edge.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, may I ask why you invited Inomata Naoki to Tokyo? Wouldn''t this increase the chance of him meeting Minami, causing the situation to shift towards a scenario none of us would like to see?" Kusanagi Ritsuko burst into Chen Yu''s office and questioned him bluntly.


    However, the imposing Kusanagi Ritsuko was merely nced at by Chen Yu and was instantly suppressed, unable to even move a finger, with only fear flickering and slight trembling left in her eyes.


    "Who gave you the courage to question me in my office? What makes you think you have the right to demand an exnation from me?" Chen Yu spoke softly, yet what emanated was the imposing presence of a demigod.


    Even as a demigod, his divine aspect was not something that mere mortals could challenge or question.


    Yet at that moment, another voice suddenly rang out, apanied by a figure appearing in Chen Yu''s office: "How about me, then? Should I have the right to demand an exnation from you?"


    Chen Yu looked up to see Lord Miketsu appearing in his office, indicating that this deity was also very concerned about the matter to the extent that she appeared directly in his office, rather than approaching through normal means.


    "You certainly have the right to demand an exnation from me." Facing Lord Miketsu, Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t conceal his thoughts, as the n itself involved Lord Miketsu and required her coboration.


    Chen Yu exined his thoughts to Lord Miketsu, but no sound came out. Kusanagi Ritsuko tried to read his lips to decipher what he was saying but found that Chen Yu spoke in anguage entirely unfamiliar to her, making it impossible for her to understand his words.


    However, Lord Miketsu clearly understood what Chen Yu said. At first, she frowned, attempting to interrupt Chen Yu''s exnation, but by the end, her frown had rxed, and her eyes revealed a surprised expression.


    "It''s an incredibly unorthodox proposition, but the possibility of sess is high." Lord Miketsu nodded slightly, clearly very satisfied with what Chen Yu had said: "This matter requires careful nning. If you need assistance, you can contact me."


    Chen Yu then switched back to anguage Kusanagi Ritsuko could understand and said politely, "This matter cannot proceed without Lord Miketsu''s cooperation. However, as you said, it requires careful nning. I will inform you when the n is drafted."


    After Chen Yu finished speaking, he then turned to Kusanagi Ritsuko, releasing her from Shin''i''s binding.


    "I hope you understand, although I chose to live as an ordinary person, this does not mean that mortals can provoke deities. Even if I haven''t undergone Divine Enthronement and am merely a demigod." As Chen Yu spoke, Lord Miketsu also nodded in agreement.


    Deities can be approachable, but that certainly does not mean that mortals are allowed to desecrate them.


    "I am truly very sorry!" Kusanagi Ritsuko knelt on the ground, her forehead touching the floor, apologizing to Chen Yu with utmost respect.


    However, Chen Yu simply waved his hand slightly and said, "Don''t always kneel so readily, groveling like that is the most useless. I just want you to remember that the dignity of deities is not to be provoked. Besides that, the Prime Minister has already entrusted me with full authority to handle this matter, so whatever I do, you just need to follow the instructions. As for the rest, I don''t think a group of mortals is qualified to know the ns of the deities."


    "Yes, I understand!" Kusanagi Ritsuko could only bow her head as low as possible in agreement at that moment.


    "All right, pass on what I said to the people behind you! Don''t try any funny business." With that, Chen Yu waved his hand, indicating Kusanagi Ritsuko to leave his office.


    After seeing Kusanagi Ritsuko leave, Lord Miketsu nodded at Chen Yu and said, "Then let''s proceed with the matter as we discussed earlier."


    After she spoke, Lord Miketsu disappeared from Chen Yu''s office just as silently and undetectably as when she had arrived.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu was perfecting his grand ns, his disciple Misumi Mikoto was also busy with her own affairs.


    Ever since she was reprimanded by Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto''s enthusiasm for studying necromancy had be much more restrained, and she obviously became more moderate in her actions.


    At least she no longer stayed upte into the night and came to work the next morning looking like a fairy.


    However, this did not mean that Misumi Mikoto''s interest in studying necromancy had diminished. On the contrary, what she reduced was only the time spent, not a decrease in interest. Despite the reduction in learning time, her enthusiasm for necromancy had actually increased.


    Thanks to Chen Yu''s previous tips, Misumi Mikoto had concentrated her energy on Potionology research during this period. She not only gained a deep understanding of Potionology but also, with the help of Kyuuzai Ryousen, had attempted to concoct some simple potions.


    Through these attempts, Misumi Mikoto finally realized how unrealistic and naive her previous idea of formting an Energy Potion to relieve herself of energy deficiencies was.


    While medication can supplement energy and allow one to spend more time studying, which in itself is not a problem, and Energy Potions can indeed achieve this, the potions also have side effects besides their effective oues.


    Issues such as the retention of harmful substances due to insufficiently pure extraction during the formtion process, the body developing a resistance to potions due to long-term use, and the spiritual and physical dependency thates with chronic medication... all these were problems that Misumi Mikoto had not considered before.


    Through her studies in Potionology over this period, she came to understand these issues and abandoned her original impractical ideas.


    Although potions without side effects do exist, those are not something a novice in Potionology could master.


    Nevertheless, Misumi Mikoto still nned to create her own Necromantic Space, following Chen Yu''s guidance; after all, shouldn''t every mage have their own Mage Tower?

 Chapter 651 - 647: Master-Disciple Conversation (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    However, when Misumi Mikoto found Chen Yu, hoping to receive help from her teacher in constructing her own Necromantic Space, Chen Yu did not immediately choose to help her. Instead, he tested his apprentice''s knowledge on the construction of Necromantic Spaces.


    "How many of the fourteen structural forms used to stabilize space structures can you recall? What will you use to anchor after searching for Space Fragments? Have you learned how to draw all the requisite Magic Circles for the ceremony?" Chen Yu, recalling the preparations he had made constructing his own Necromantic Space and with a hint of nostalgia, asked Misumi Mikoto.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s questions, Misumi Mikoto nervously replied, "I''ve memorized all the necessary Magic Circles for the ceremony. As for the fourteen structural forms to stabilize space structures, I can remember twelve right now. But I haven''t figured out how to anchor them yet, since Ick the materials to do so."


    "Is that so? That sounds quite good." Chen Yu heard Misumi Mikoto''s response and nodded slightly, feeling satisfied with his disciple''s performance.


    After some thought, Chen Yu decided to still give his disciple a minor test.


    Reaching into his pocket, Chen Yu took out a box and pushed it towards Misumi Mikoto: "Inside here is a Space Fragment that I collected while building my Necromantic Space, which I''ve stored inside a Magic Crystal. In addition, there is also a piece of Valcan Alloy, known for its affinity with space. You will need to use these two materials to craft your own Space Ring."


    "Consider it a small test. If you pass this test, it means you possess the fundamental ability to construct a Necromantic Space, and I will provide the necessary ceremonial materials to help you build your own Necromantic Space," he said.


    "Thank you, Teacher!" Hearing what Chen Yu said, Misumi Mikoto quickly expressed her gratitude. But despite her thanks, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but worry, "But Teacher, crafting a Space Ring falls under the category of Alchemy, doesn''t it? I haven''t learned anything about that! And I don''t have the facilities to process it at home, what should I do?"


    "Regarding the experiment site and ring crafting, you can ask Ryosen-kun for help, to prepare theb for you and find someone to teach you how to make rings," Chen Yu had apparently anticipated this and reminded Misumi Mikoto: "Don''t start with the Valcan Alloy. I only provided you with one piece of that material, and if you waste it, it means you have failed the test. Start practicing with ordinary metal materials first, and once you are proficient in making a ring, you can then begin the actual crafting."


    Misumi Mikoto, though unaware of the true value of Valcan Alloy, still didn''t feel confident enough to start with such precious materials: "I understand, Teacher! I won''t be reckless."


    After discussing these serious matters, Chen Yu suddenly posed the question to Misumi Mikoto that he had previously asked Shirai Reina, "By the way, Meiqin, do you know of any women around your age, about thirty or so, who have not yet married? I have a friend from my time at the University of Tokyo; he''s still single and I''d like to introduce him to someone."


    "Your ssmate from Tokyo University? Aren''t Tokyo University students the most sought-after for matchmaking? Why would he need your help to find someone?" Although Misumi Mikoto wasn''t particrly interested in matchmaking, she had a friend in Tokairin Y¨±ko who was an expert at it and understood what kind of man was popr in the matchmaking market.


    However, in response to Misumi Mikoto''s query, Chen Yu appeared somewhat embarrassed: "He didn''t pursue a medical career. Due to health reasons, he went back to his family farm in Kumamoto, and that''s why he has remained single up to this point."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Misumi Mikoto understood, but she couldn''t think of any single women in their thirties, except for the perpetually single Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    But thinking of Tokairin Y¨±ko, Misumi Mikoto hesitated before saying to Chen Yu: "Teacher, what do you think about Tokairin?"


    "Doctor Tokairin? Her?" Chen Yu was surprised, not that he didn''t know Tokairin Y¨±ko, but because herst drunken escapade in hisb had left an untidy impression on him.


    "I know Tokairin didn''t leave a good impressionst time, but that was an exception. Normally, she''s quite reliable. She only drank that day because she was in a bad mood," Misumi Mikoto clearly remembered the incident and seemed keen to restore her friend''s reputation in Chen Yu''s eyes. On the other hand, she also wished for Tokairin Y¨±ko to find a good match, so she wouldn''t have to keep thinking about matchmaking every day.


    After considering for a moment with an ambiguous attitude, Chen Yu said, "Since you say so, Meiqin, I''ll introduce my friend to Doctor Tokairin next time he''s in Tokyo. My friend is actually quite eligible; he holds a doctorate from East University Medical College, has arge farm in Kumamoto, is earnest and kind-hearted, and he''s the herbivore-type, so he definitely won''t mistreat her if they are together."


    "I trust your friend, Teacher. But is your friend, by any chance..." It then dawned on Misumi Mikoto. Was Chen Yu''s friend also a Transcendent? If so, could Tokairin Y¨±ko adapt to dating a Transcendent? There was a doubt in her mind.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu quickly understood Misumi Mikoto''s implication and reassured her with a smile: "Don''t worry, my friend is a regr person, not a Transcendent."


    "Oh, that''s a relief! I was concerned how I''d exin to Tokairin that I am a Necromancer if she ended up with a Transcendent!" As she said this, Misumi Mikoto patted her chest.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s reaction, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile warmly, yet he also teased, "Howe, Meiqin? Haven''t you told your good friend that you are a Necromancer? I thought you might share that secret with Doctor Tokairin!"


    "Better not. Tokairin''s personality is not suited to be a Necromancer. It''s better to find her a good man to marry." Misumi Mikoto quickly abandoned the thought after only a few seconds of consideration.


    Indeed, Tokairin Y¨±ko''s personality was not fit for delving into the Supernatural World. Her single-minded desire for marriage did not suit bing a Transcendent.


    "If that''s the case, no need to insist. Additionally, I will give you my friend''s contact details. You can pass them on to Doctor Tokairin so they can get in touch first and avoid any awkwardness when they meet," Chen Yu said, and then, picking up a slip of paper, wrote down Inomata Naoki''s contact information.

 Chapter 652 - 648: Experiment Successful (Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Today, since Chen Yu was going to the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory to address the follow-up treatment for Keiko''s father, Jounouchi Hiromi was working alone; Chen Yu did not apany her.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, who had grown ustomed to going to work with Chen Yu and leaving together, this undoubtedly felt somewhat novel.


    However, no matter how Hiromi felt, she wouldn''t say that not having her husband apany her to work made any significant difference, it just felt a little novel, that''s all.


    As usual, she arrived at the office and was about to push the door open when Chen Yu''s secretary, Shirai Reina, came running out of Chen Yu''s office. She approached Jounouchi Hiromi and asked, "Professor Jounouchi, isn''t Professor Chen Yuing in today?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu has gone to the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory today, the patient who awoke from the vegetative state is undergoing follow-up treatment. Do you need him for something? If it''s not urgent, you can wait and speak with him when hees in the afternoon," Jounouchi Hiromi exined to Shirai Reina, also wondering why Reina hadn''t simply called Chen Yu.


    "It''s not urgent, but it is important," Reina, her expression one of concern, perhaps about dying matters, exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "It''s a call from Shunten-do, they said that the clinical trials for your broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug have beenpleted, and the results have been submitted to the relevant departments. If approved, it can go into production and officially hit the market."


    "Really? Shunten-do moved that quickly?" Hiromi was surprised to hear this news; she certainly knew what the marketing of Chen Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug meant and couldn''t help feeling genuinely happy for Chen Yu in her astonishment.


    Reina nodded and handed over a document to Jounouchi Hiromi, "This is the experiment report faxed from Shunten-do, it came early this morning. That''s why I wanted to contact the professor urgently, but I couldn''t get through to his phone."


    "Mr. Chen Yu''s phone isn''t reachable? Then he might be busy with something. I''ll try calling himter," Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment and said to Reina, "By the way, may I take a look at this report first? I''ll give it to Mr. Chen Yu after I''ve read it."


    Facing Jounouchi Hiromi''s request, Reina had no thought of refusal, especially since Hiromi was Chen Yu''s wife. There was no reason for her to deny Hiromi, so she nodded and said, "Of course, that''s fine, I''ll trouble you with this then, Professor Jounouchi."


    After speaking, Reina gave a slight bow to Jounouchi Hiromi and then returned to Chen Yu''s office.


    Jounouchi Hiromi watched her retreat into Chen Yu''s office before she herself entered her own, carrying the experiment report¡ªwhich she was very interested in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Before Jounouchi Hiromi could contact Chen Yu, he had already received the news about thepletion of Shunten-do''s drug experiments.


    "I didn''t expect Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals to be so well-informed. Shunten-do justpleted the experiment yesterday, and you already knew about it today," Chen Yu saidughing, looking at Kyuuzai Ryousen, who was delivering the news to him.


    The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was a significant investment of Chen Yu''s effort, from the initial idea to the exhausting efforts to treat Inomata Naoki, to now bing his capital in establishing himself in the medical field...


    The efforts Chen Yu had poured into this research were finallying to fruition, so how could he not feel delighted?


    "Shunten-do wasn''t trying to conceal the matter. Sincest night the news has been circting in the industry, and today they submitted the results to the relevant departments. By now, this news must have be the top story of every major news media," Kyuuzai Ryousen said, not surprised that his father obtained this news, as no pharmaceuticalpany would hide its sess in drug development unless the experiments failed.


    "What about Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals? I remember you, along with Shunten-do and Kazama Pharmaceuticals, obtained my trialmission, and you were even a step ahead of them." Perhaps in high spirits, Chen Yu couldn''t help but joke, "Once this new drug hits the market, I believe Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals will soon grow into an industry giant, and you can be a major conglomerate''s scion... no, the second scion."


    Ryousen, confronted with Chen Yu''s teasing, simply bowed his head, maintaining humility, "Your Excellency jokes. Before you, worldly power and wealth mean nothing. I''ve already offered all my loyalty to you. Should you need it, all of Kyuuzai Pharmaceuticals'' wealth and power are at your disposal."


    "Haha, there''s no need for such talk. I believe in your loyalty, Ryosen-kun," Chen Yu chuckled, yet he spoke earnestly, "But even for me, worldly wealth and power do hold significance. At least, it''s with power and money that I am able to do what I wish to do better, isn''t it?"


    "Yes," Ryousen naturally wouldn''t contradict Chen Yu. After a simple reply, he continued standing by Chen Yu''s side.


    Chen Yu was in the midst of preparing for the treatment of Keiko''s father. Although a spell could resolve the issue, he still had to maintain appearances before ordinary people. Moreover, Chen Yu had to adjust Keiko''s father''s body after the influence of the Dragon Blood Potion to prevent any undesired incidents.


    While Chen Yu handled all this, Ryousen''s phone suddenly rang.


    After briefly answering the call, Ryousen covered the receiver with his hand and whispered to Chen Yu, "My Lord, it''s Member of Parliament Kanai on the line."


    "Member of Parliament Kanai? Why is he calling you?" Chen Yu was puzzled for a moment but still reached out to take the phone, "Moshi moshi, this is Chen Yu."


    "Mr. Chen Yu, congrattions! I have heard of the sess of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug that you developed. It''s truly an outstanding contribution to the health of all Japan... no, to all of humankind!" Kanai praised him over the phone and extended an invitation, "I was wondering if you''re free tonight. I''d like to have a small gathering in your honor this evening."


    Chen Yu could guess that Kanai was implying there were things best not discussed over the phone and wanted tomunicate privately with him. After musing briefly, Chen Yu agreed to the invite.

 Chapter 653 - 649: Luxurious Lunch (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    The treatment for Keiko''s father went very smoothly. Chen Yu used a nk soul produced in the Necromantic Space to fill the gaps in his soul, making it whole again.


    After such a repair, the new soul needed time to readjust to the body, and this became the course of treatment for Keiko''s father.


    After prescribing some drugs to aid in neural recovery and advising him of some precautions, Chen Yu left the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory and returned to the hospital.


    Back at the hospital, Chen Yu arrived just in time to have lunch with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "My dear husband, you really do have perfect timing! Unfortunately, I didn''t make you a lunchbox today, so you''ll have to buy a set meal from the cafeteria," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a smile as they went to the cafeteria together.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind, and instead reached into the "pocket" of his clothes and pulled out an exquisite box: "Luckily, my loyal butler couldn''t bear the thought of me eating cafeteria food and specially prepared a simple lunch for me."


    "Ah ha?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the box full of Baroque style that Chen Yu held, thinking it was a jewelry box. But it turned out to be a lunchbox?


    Finding an empty table, Chen Yu set the box he took out on the table.


    Baroque style is known for its luxury and romance, and naturally, a box fashioned in thisvish style of the seventeenth century looks quite extravagant.


    The silver box was adorned with intricate metal carvings, resembling vines and waves, gracing the entire box with elegant lines, and even featured a few opals nestled amongst the wave patterns on the lid.


    Just from its appearance, if one were to say that it was a jewelry box belonging to a noble dame or even a courtdy, most people would believe it, because it certainly didn''t seem like a lunchbox.


    But when Chen Yu opened it, Jounouchi Hiromi had to admit that it was indeed a lunchbox.


    "It''s just a lunchbox, why make it so extravagant?" Jounouchi Hiromi muttered to herself, but she also picked up her chopsticks and poked around in Chen Yu''s lunch, as ifparing it to the lunchbox she had made herself.


    However, afterparing the food in Chen Yu''s lunchbox with her own, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel a bit jealous. The lunch in Chen Yu''s box, although merely a meal, was still incrediblyvish,plementing the luxury of the box itself.


    Because the lunchbox had to be convenient to carry, there was no soup prepared, but with oysters as an appetizer, fish fried in olive oil until fragrant and crispy, a small portion of jelly ced in apartment, a serving of stewed meat and sd just enough for one, along with arge portion of veal steak as the main course, it was definitely a full-fledged French meal.


    What particrly surprised Jounouchi Hiromi was that Chen Yu had also taken out a stainless-steel sk and a thermal cup from his pocket, while the two-tiered lunchbox also contained a slice of chocte cream cake that seemed to be covered with jam.


    This was Jounouchi Hiromi''s first time seeing someone capable of packing an entire set of French full-course meal into a lunchbox.


    "There''s no need to be surprised, the old butler at my center is quite adept at arranging these things," Chen Yu chuckled. The butler from the Necromancy Space Castle, whom he had carefully selected and crafted, could easily handle such a level of attentive service, possessing all the merits of a British butler.


    Jounouchi Hiromi simply rolled her eyes in response and poked the bento in front of her with her chopsticks in a slightly peeved and petnt manner.


    However, she quickly didn''t mind and said to Chen Yu with a pridefully shy tone, "I won''t hold it against you today, lest I ruin your good mood."


    "Hiromi, you know about the experiment''s sess too?" Chen Yu immediately knew what Jounouchi Hiromi was referring to. He smiled and, taking a t sake sk, poured two sses of red wine into a pair of paper cups that appeared out of nowhere, "In that case, would you like to join me for a drink to celebrate?"


    "Using disposable paper cups? Won''t that affect the taste of the red wine?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at the paper cups on the table but still picked one up and clinked it with Chen Yu as a means of celebration.


    "I had originally nned to book a restaurant and properly celebrate with you tonight, but Member of Parliament Kanai has asked me out for the evening, so I''ll have to postpone it until tomorrow," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, while also apologizing to her, "Sorry, wife."


    "It''s okay. But why would Member of Parliament Kanai seek you out so promptly?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s apology, Jounouchi Hiromi forgave him for not celebrating with her immediately and instead became concerned about why the MP was so eager to meet with him.


    After pondering the question, Chen Yu answered, "It probably has to do with the incident involving your ssmate. The Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office has already started an investigation into the current Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare for bribery. It''s likely they will soon bring charges. In such times, as a strong candidate for the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, he probably wants to engage in activities to enhance his chances of being chosen. After all, although he''s a leading candidate, he isn''t withoutpetitors."


    "Politics is really dirty!" Jounouchi Hiromi remembered her ssmate Takashi Rokkou, who was still in the hospital, and couldn''t help but purse her lips in disdain.


    "That''s what politicians are like. If I didn''t think he was a good father, I really wouldn''t like getting involved with such politicians," Chen Yu shook his head slightly. Even though interacting with politicians had be indispensable at his level, that didn''t prevent him from disliking them.


    "Don''t say that. You''ll still need MP Kanai''s help when your new drug goes to market," Jounouchi Hiromi cautioned him upon hearing his words.


    "That''s not necessarily true. I''m only working with MP Kanai because he''s good at managing rtionships and working with him makes me feelfortable. In fact, for something like a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug that could change the state of human medical treatment, no politician would be foolish enough to hinder itsunch. They would rather take this opportunity to get on good terms with me," Chen Yu disagreed with Jounouchi Hiromi''s view, clearly understanding what it meant for the drug to hit the market. In such an inevitable trend, no politician would foolishly go against the current.


    As for saving face, who cares about face when being a politician?


    "Yes, yes, you make sense, but no matter what, there''s no need to make enemies, right? What if someone decides to make trouble for you, setting stumbling blocks? Even if it doesn''t cause major issues, it''s still quite vexing!" Jounouchi Hiromi advised Chen Yu once more.


    Hearing his wife''s words, Chen Yu could only nod and say, "Got it, my dear wife, I''ll listen to you."

 Chapter 654 - 650: Member of Parliament Kanais Reception (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    In the evening, Chen Yu arrived at the Ryotei (Restaurant/tea house) as arranged, where Member of Parliament Kanai was already waiting inside the room.


    This type of venue, which originated during the Edo Period and was used by feudal lords to conspire out of sight of the Shogunate''s spies, has be a characteristic of Japanese culture. To this day, it has be the perfect ce for secret negotiations between politicians and businessmen, with countless ndestine deals and shady agreements reached in such settings.


    Even Chen Yu was here tonight to engage in a secret scheme with Member of Parliament Kanai.


    "Mr. Chen Yu has arrived, please have a seat!" eximed Kanai enthusiastically as he saw Chen Yu walk in, "This Ryotei is an old establishment, famed since the Meiji Era ¨C even Kido Takayoshi and Okubo Toshimichi patronized it and couldn''t stop praising its Kaiseki cuisine!"


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that the Three Great Nobles of the Restoration had been entertained here," Chen Yu responded politely to Kanai''s courteous words, without showing much excitement.


    After all, having attended the Divine Feast of the Inari God, what was there in the mortal world''s hospitality to excite him?


    "Haha, back then, Kido Takayoshi and Okubo Toshimichi were mere n retainers, not yet the high officials of the Meiji Government. Who would have thought that those lowly retainers would one day be heroes leading Japan down the path of a strong nation?" Member of Parliament Kanai, still not shedding his politician''s knack for Skills,plimented Chen Yu while recounting the stories, "Just like no one could have predicted that Mr. Chen Yu, as a surgeon, would be able to develop a Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug¡ªfate always loves to y jokes, doesn''t it?"


    "Hehe, you''re quite right, Member of Parliament Kanai! Fate does sometimes like to jest, transforming a person''s life trajectory into something entirely different! What if Shimazu Saibara hadn''t died prematurely, allowing him to lead his troops to Kyoto, perhaps the history of the Bakumatsu period would have been different?" Chen Yu also couldn''t help butugh, adding a remark based on his knowledge of the Bakumatsu period from various movies and dramas.


    In the Bakumatsu period, considerable conflict and strife arose between the Lord of the Satsuma Domain, Shimazu Saibara, who supported opening the country through military force, and the powerful and conservative Edo official Ii Naosuke over the session to the Tokugawa Shogunate. Shimazu Saibara nned to ce the famously enlightened Tokugawa Yoshinobu as heir, not only marrying his adopted daughter, Atsu-Hime, to the Shogun as his official wife but also intending to lead his army to Kyoto to achieve his political demands.


    However, before he could lead his troops to Kyoto, he fell ill and died suddenly, allowing Ii Naosuke to install the young Tokugawa Iemochi as the Shogun''s heir. This ignited the bloody Ansei Purge and the movement to revere the Emperor and expel the barbarians during the Bakumatsu period, and even Ii Naosuke himself was assassinated in the Sakuradamon incident by Satsuma Domain retainers, triggering the subsequent movement to overthrow the Shogunate.


    If, at that time, Shimazu Saibara''s march on Kyoto had been sessful, and the Tokugawa Shogunate had been able to reform itself and open the country with military support instead of signing unequal treaties under Ii Naosuke, modern Japanese history might have beenpletely different.


    It was knowing this history that caused Chen Yu to reflect on the capriciousness of fate.


    "Hehe, if history had really changed as you''ve described, Mr. Chen Yu, perhaps we wouldn''t be sitting here eating today,"ughed Member of Parliament Kanai. Afterughing, however, he lowered his voice to thank Chen Yu, "Speaking of which, Minister Oizumi, the current Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, was targeted by the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office for a minor oversight, and now might face charges. We owe it to you, Mr. Chen Yu, for Healing that key witness!"


    Seeing that Kanai had finally addressed the main issue, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile slightly with profound meaning, "That was my wife''s high school ssmate. Whether due to sentiment or reason, I ought to have healed them. As for why they spoke out about the bribes, perhaps their brush with death made them realize the value of justice?"


    "I understand, if this key witness really testified against Minister Oizumi for the sake of justice, then the nation will not let a champion of justice suffer injustice," Member of Parliament Kanai obviously understood Chen Yu''s meaning and made a promise.


    After discussing this topic, Chen Yu chatted idly with MP Kanai, and as a variety of exquisite dishes were served, several geishas invited by Kanai also entered the room.


    "MP Kanai is really quite cultured!" Seeing the geisha sitting next to him pouring him a drink, Chen Yu''s face showed a yful expression, and he couldn''t help but make a joke.


    "Ha ha, just dabbling in elegance! Besides, it would be improper not to invite geishas to dine in a ce like this, wouldn''t it?" MP Kanaiughed and didn''t mind Chen Yu''s joke. He also said to the geishas beside him, "Don''t underestimate Mr. Chen Yu here! He is the youngest and most promising doctor in Japan right now. A professor at the University of Tokyo at the age of thirty is not something just anyone can achieve!"


    "Sir, are you a professor at The University of Tokyo?" The geisha sitting next to Chen Yu, hearing Kanai say this, asked with curiosity.


    "I am a professor at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, not a professor at The University of Tokyo''s main campus, there''s a difference," Chen Yu exined with a smile, and took the opportunity to hand his empty cup to the geisha beside him, gesturing for her to pour him some more wine.


    However, the geisha sitting next to MP Kanai showed a very surprised expression and couldn''t help but exim, "A professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital! A professor at the University Hospital is even more impressive than one at the university! The professors I''ve met at the University Hospital were all old men!"


    "Ha ha ha, normally, to be a professor at a University Hospital, one does indeed have to age oneself into an old man." Hearing the geisha''s praise, even though Chen Yu knew it was apliment, he couldn''t help but feel pleased.


    Which man doesn''t like to show off and boast about his own sess in front of others? Especially in front of women.


    "So how did you be a professor, sir? You must be especially amazing, right?" The geisha sitting next to Chen Yu was a young girl, her soft and tender voice revealed an innocence and naivet¨¦, also conveying her curiosity.


    "I developed a new medicine for treating cancer," Chen Yu didn''t like to boast, and merely stated it simply, without further exnation.


    MP Kanai, however, supplemented for him, "The new drug Mr. Chen Yu developed is a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug that can treat all cancers known to humans. Even terminal cancer patients can live like normal people after taking this drug."


    "Really? That''s amazing! Does that mean people will no longer be afraid of getting cancer in the future?" The astonishment on the faces of the two geishas could no longer be concealed by their makeup.

 Chapter 655 - 651: Opportunity (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "I''m going to Tokyo next week, Brother Yu''s new drug isunching, and he invited me to celebrate with him, so let''s meet up then." Tokairin Y¨±ko read the message on her phone, a rare touch of shyness appearing on her face.


    The message was from Inomata Naoki.


    Having gotten Inomata Naoki''s contact information from Chen Yu, Misumi Meiqin very enthusiastically passed it on to Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    And Tokairin Y¨±ko took the initiative to get in touch with Inomata Naoki and quickly, the two of them hit it off and started chatting.


    Although Inomata Naoki wasn''t from Tokyo, which Tokairin Y¨±ko found slightly disappointing, a doctoral graduate from the University of Tokyo Medical School still found it quite easy to look for work in Tokyo, not to mention that Inomata Naoki''s family owned a ranch.


    Thanks to the Japan Agricultural Association, which made the prices of agricultural products quite steep, although the investment was high, the ie was not bad.


    Moreover,rge livestock such as cattle and horses are always valuable, and the ranch Inomata Naoki''s family managed was not one that had only a dozen or so animals; thend of arge ranch alone was extremely valuable.


    As materialistic as it might sound, Tokairin Y¨±ko was very clear that marriage and emotions are built on a stable material foundation.


    For the impoverished, every aspect of marriage is sad; that statement isn''t just talk.


    If you have to fight hard just to make a living, where will you find the time to pursue romance and love in marriage?


    And for a woman, she has to spend a lot of money every day to maintain her youth and beauty, and then she has to invest her future happiness as a price. If she ces her trust in the wrong person, wouldn''t it ruin her life?


    It''s not that marrying someone without much money means there''s no happiness. Mitsubishi Group founder Yataro Iwasaki was poor and destitute when he was young, and he even sold his samurai status due to financial difficulties, being merely a r¨­nin. When his wife married him, they were so poor that their home was practically empty, but who could have imagined that Yataro Iwasaki wouldter establish the Mitsubishi Group and be one of Japan''s wealthiest merchants?


    But these are after all the minority; the vast majority of those living in poverty probably spend their entire lives toiling for their livelihood, right?


    If a woman marries you during the prime of her life, and you can''t even ensure her most basic needs, how can there be happiness and joy between husband and wife?


    Though this might seem biased, it ultimately represents the majority of cases.


    That''s why Tokairin Y¨±ko was paying a membership fee of 50,000 Japanese yen each month to go to a high-end gym; her goal was to meet those ''promising young men'' like ITpany leaders to marry herself off.


    Now that Misumi Meiqin and Chen Yu had introduced her to a man whose conditions were not bad, Tokairin Y¨±ko naturally wanted to seize the opportunity.


    She not only took initiative in contacting Inomata Naoki, but she also went straight to Chen Yu and asked about what kind of person Inomata Naoki truly was.


    Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t speak ill of his good friend, but he didn''t overly praise Inomata Naoki either. He simply informed Tokairin Y¨±ko about the specifics of Inomata Naoki, giving her a general understanding.


    Through this series of actions, Tokairin Yuko was very satisfied with Inomata Naoki, and thus she affirmed her desire to date him.


    Their contact became more frequent, and even though they hadn''t known each other for long, this was when two people who had just met exchanged the most words.


    After several exchanges, not only had Tokairin Yuko gained a deeper understanding of Inomata Naoki, but he had alsoe to know quite a bit about Tokairin Yuko, and both were very pleased with each other.


    It just happened that Chen Yu, because of the sessful experimentation with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, wanted to invite Inomata Naoki, who had worked with him on the research, to Tokyo to celebrate, prompting Inomata Naoki to suggest a meeting.


    Although Tokairin Yuko felt she should probably be more reserved, faced with Inomata Naoki''s invitation, she smoothly epted, believing it was a good opportunity that should be seized.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, knowing that Inomata Naoki was nning to meet with Tokairin Yuko, Chen Yu put down his phone, contemting his next n.


    The matter between Inomata Naoki and Minami clearly wasn''t going to be resolved by simply dragging things out, and leaving it be was of no help to the situation at hand.


    With Tokairin Yuko''s intervention, this issue now had a new variable and, naturally, new potential solutions.


    "Now it depends on Naoki and Doctor Tokairin''s fate," mumbled Chen Yu to himself, as he summoned the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and flipped to the section on how to plunder the world''s rules and be an Ancient God.


    Ancient Gods are not just old deities but refer to gods that existed at the birth of the world without reliance on faith. While they are indeed ancient, the title of Ancient God is only to differentiate them from new gods who do rely on the belief of followers. If a new god were to emerge without the need for faith, they, too, would be revered as an Ancient God.


    Of course, the key to bing an Ancient God lies in obtaining rules from the world, integrating these rules into oneself, and bing part of the world''s order.


    At the dawn of creation, when various rules were not yet perfected or solidified, it was not a troublesome task for powerful beings to merge themselves with the world''s rules, as even the consciousness of the world itself would be willing to do so. This allowed strong beings to bond with the world''s rules, making the world more stable andplete.


    But after the world''s rules had evolved and solidified, to do so became much harder.


    When a world''s rules are well-established and functioning smoothly, separating one of those rules bes immensely challenging.


    It is like trying to pull a single thread from a tangled mess, which is tedious but not impossible, but once the tangle is woven into a, extracting a specific thread is nearly impossible because the various rules have be tightly intertwined.


    To merge with the world''s rules and be an Ancient God in a world that is perfect and functioning normally entails creating turmoil enough to shake the very foundations of the entire world. This disturbance causes the normally functioning rules to falter, creating gaps through which an entity aiming to be an Ancient God can extract and integrate a rule into themselves, and this is the only way to attain godhood as an Ancient God.


    This is why the rituals of Necromancer''s Divine Enthronement often involve cruel and bloody acts such as ughter and sacrifice, because these can more easily destabilize a world''s foundation.

 Chapter 656 - 652: The Fate of the Deities (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    In the high-ss hospitality room of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, another master chef presented his signature dish on the table, offering it to the deities for tasting.


    "Seared tuna, please enjoy." The chef confidently presented the dish before the two deities.


    Although he didn''t know who the two women in traditional Tang garments were, it didn''t stop the confident chef from presenting his proudest dish to the diners.


    Looking at the food before her, the eyes of the Matchmaking God were filled with curiosity. She had eaten so many delicious foods recently that her horizons had greatly expanded, but her curiosity for tasty things was still irresistible.


    "How was this made? The tuna doesn''t seem raw," the Matchmaking God asked the chef, voicing her doubts.


    "As everyone knows, tuna is most delicious when eaten raw, and its deliciousnesses from the iron element and sourness, which is the sweetness of the blood in the flesh. Heating would destroy this sweetness, so under normal circumstances, if one wishes to enjoy the deliciousness of tuna, it can only be made into sashimi or sushi." Hearing the Matchmaking God''s question, the chef exined with confidence, "But this also restricts the chef''s processing of tuna. Not being able to heat it means many cooking methods can''t be used, yet heating would destroy the most delicious vor of the tuna flesh, which is undoubtedly a dilemma.


    Since I am a French chef, and heating is a foundation of French cuisine, I''ve always been trying to cook tuna with heat. I tried many methods and failed countless times, but finally, I thought of a way, which is to heat the knife with hot oil, and in the instant of cutting the tuna flesh, to sear it but at the same time to preserve the fish''s deliciousness to the greatest extent. This is the seared tuna you see before you."


    After exining, the chef reached out toward his proudest dish on the table, introducing his masterpiece to the two deities.


    After listening to the chef''s introduction, the Matchmaking God couldn''t wait to pick up the knife and fork, while Uke Mochi softly apuded, "Quite impressive, one can see that you have put a lot of effort into this dish. Striving to present the most delicious food to the diners, that''s the most important quality for a chef."


    Having said that, Uke Mochi then picked up the cutlery on the table, gingerly cut a small piece of the food, and ced it into her mouth.


    "Truly delicious." Uke Mochi savored the moment as she closed her eyes, not opening them until she had swallowed the mouthful of exquisite food, then let out a breath and opened her eyes, giving the chef before her the highest praise.


    Even though the chef was very confident in his dish, his face revealed an excited expression upon receiving Uke Mochi''s affirmation.


    "Only the cooking that has received the approval of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department''s two mysterious diners is the best cooking!"


    No one knew how this saying started or when it came about, but in Tokyo''s culinary world today, it is an undeniable fact.


    For this chef, the reward of mysterious ingredients after the urban legend''s approval of his dish wasn''t important; what mattered to him was receiving the approval of the two mysterious diners to prove himself, which was his purpose ining here.


    Now that he had sessfully received affirmation, it undoubtedly proved his skills.


    Seeing the chef so excited he couldn''t contain himself, Uke Mochi merely chuckled lightly; a mere mortal had earned the praise of the deities, and this pride was certainly deserved, even if the deities wouldn''t mind the slight breach of etiquette.


    "Suzuhime." Uke Mochi raised her hand to signal Suzuhime, indicating that she should give the prize to the chef.


    After bowing in recognition, Suzuhime approached the chef and said, "Please follow me, sir. The master has prepared a reward for you."


    Having said that, she then led the still somewhat excited chef out of the room.


    Watching the chef follow Suzuhime out, Uke Mochi tasted another bite of the food on the table before asking the Matchmaking God, "Xiao Yuan, has there been any change with that couple recently?"


    "Ah! I was just about to talk about that! There''s been a change in their Red String of Fate! A new Red String of Fate has extended from the man, signifying the birth of a new destined rtionship, but it hasn''t connected yet." The Matchmaking God swallowed the food in her mouth before reporting to Uke Mochi, "However, even with the emergence of a new Red String of Fate, there''s been little effect on the original one; their connection remains stable."


    Uke Mochi wasn''t surprised to hear this and simply nodded slightly, "It seems the efficiency of our Demigod Sir ismendable; things are progressing as he has nned."


    "The Demigod Sir has a n?" The Matchmaking God asked with some curiosity.


    Compared to Uke Mochi, the Matchmaking God was somewhat childlike and disyed ack of maturity in her approach to issues and problems.


    "Of course, the Demigod Sir is nning how to resolve this matter." Uke Mochi simply smiled without offering further exnation.


    Hearing Uke Mochi say this, the Matchmaking God nodded without asking more, continuing to enjoy the meal before her. The seared tuna suited her pte so well, she couldn''t help but want to eat more.


    Uke Mochi felt more pity than anything else for the Matchmaking God''s still innocent and carefree character ¨C it was like the way a sister pities her younger sibling.


    Perhaps it was precisely because of the Matchmaking God''s purity that when she lost faith in humanity and destined rtionships after her Shrine was destroyed, causing her to give up guarding the Red String of Fate, Uke Mochi took her to her own Divine Domain, allowing her to sleep, rather than letting her wander the Human World until she fell from the Shrine and perished.


    Regrettably, even a hundred years of rest and recovery had not fully restored the Matchmaking God; now, she only seemed to have recovered slightly from her state a century ago.


    "Maybe I shouldn''t have let here out?" Uke Mochi couldn''t help but think this, but she quickly shook her head to dismiss the thought.


    In this age where all the deities were gradually declining and even perishing, the Divine Duty of guarding marital fate was extremely marginal. Though many people would pray for romantic connections, how many could carry a rtionship through a lifetime? Every rtionship blessed by the Matchmaking God that ended was another wound for her.


    This childlike deity had already been scarred for a long time, perhaps allowing her to lose her divine status was the most fitting treatment for her back then?


    Uke Mochi was uncertain about how to judge the situation, considering that even she herself now faced the dilemma of declining faith. If she could not break through the current state, with one third of all Japan''s Shrines for support, she would eventually reach a point where belief would shatter, Divine Rank would fall, leading to oblivion and extinction.


    Perhaps only by bing like the Three Precious Children, ancient gods that exist without relying on faith, could one escape such a fate?

 Chapter 657 - 653: Offering Earnest Attention (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    "Good morning, Doctor Koyamaki!" In the morning, as Kaji Hideki saw Kohinata Kaoriing to work, he instantly stood up from his seat and greeted her eagerly.


    While Kaji Hideki was greeting Kohinata Kaori, another male doctor quickly approached and offered her breakfast, "Doctor Koyamaki, this is a limited-edition cake from a famous Tokyo cake shop. I went out of my way to buy it for you this morning. Do you like to eat cake for breakfast?"


    "Ah! I''ve tried several times to buy cakes from this shop but never managed to get one, thank you!" Kohinata Kaori, seeing thebel on the bag was from the shop she liked, was very happy, took the cake from the male doctor and expressed her gratitude, "Before I went to the United Kingdom, I already loved the cakes from this shop, but I didn''t expect that they have be even harder to purchase nowadays. You''ve really gone out of your way to get this in the morning. Thank you so much."


    "It''s no trouble at all, my house is near that shop, so it was on my way out in the morning," the male doctor said, trying to hide his delight while politely conversing, and then took the opportunity to offer further, "If you like, I can bring one for you every day."


    "Ah! That''ll be unnecessary, I couldn''t possibly trouble you every day! Oh right, how much is the cake? Let me give you the money," Kohinata Kaori, quickly realizing what the male doctor was hinting at, was neither the type to reject people from afar nor someone who couldn''t say no.


    Having said that, she took out her wallet and insisted on giving the male doctor the money for the cake.


    Watching Kohinata Kaori happily returning to her desk to enjoy the cake, Kaji Hideki nudged the still dumbfounded male doctor holding the money from Kohinata, and said with a bit of schadenfreude, "Struck out, huh? Wooing a girl isn''t that easy!"


    "You''re not much better, are you? Doctor Koyamaki didn''t even pay you any mind," the male doctor retorted unwillingly and put away the money that Kohinata had given him.


    As the two bantered, Yu Chen walked in from outside with a medical record in hand.


    "Professor!" "Professor!" The two previously bickering men hastily greeted Yu Chen, as did the other people in the office.


    Yu Chen nodded slightly, replied with a "Good morning," and then went over to Kohinata Kaori with the medical record.


    Seeing Yu Chen approaching, Kohinata Kaori quickly put down her cake and greeted him, "Good morning, senior brother!"


    "Cake? Kaori, you''ve got a nice breakfast!" Yu Chen nced at the cake on Kohinata''s desk and smiled before handing over the medical record to her, "This is one of my patients today. You study oncology and healing, right? This patient''s case is very typical. Take a good look at the medical record; I need you to be my assistant."


    "Yes, senior brother!" Kohinata Kaori took the medical record from Yu Chen, immediately responding with vigor, clearly excited to have some work to do.


    Yu Chen nodded slightly, smiled at Kohinata Kaori, and though she was his junior sister, he made sure not to overdo it with special care for her, assigning her as his assistant was not only a good way to train her but also convenient for providing her with some guidance.


    However, just as Yu Chen was about to leave the office, he suddenly remembered something and said to Kohinata Kaori, "Oh, by the way, Naoki will being to Tokyo next week. I''ve already arranged a time with him. Let''s all get together then!"


    "Is Second Senior Brothering to Tokyo? That''s great, I haven''t seen him in such a long time. When I called him before, he even said he''d take me horseback riding in Kumamoto!" Kohinata Kaori was also excited. Though making phone calls is now very convenient, and one can stay in touch from halfway across the world whenever desired, it still doesn''tpare to actually meeting in person.


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori so full of life, Yu Chen just smiled and said, "Naoki''s family has many horses. When you visit, you could not only ride them but eat as well. Speaking of which, I''ve heard Naoki mention it so many times, I have yet to try Kumamoto''s horse sashimi!"


    "You''re making me look forward to it too!" Kohinata Kaori suddenly smiled as well.


    "Alright, hurry up and finish your breakfast, ande to my office after you''ve reviewed the medical records," Yu Chen said before finally leaving the office.


    Seeing Yu Chen leave, Kaji Hideki and the earlier male doctor exchanged nces, both seeing the same dejection in each other''s eyes.


    Clearly, for the two men intent on pursuing Kohinata Kaori, Yu Chen was like a towering mountain before them.


    It''s not that Yu Chen harbored any special feelings towards Kohinata Kaori; everyone in the hospital knew that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had a very good marital rtionship. But since Kohinata Kaori was Yu Chen''s junior sister, if they harassed her or made her feel annoyed, and she mentions it to Yu Chen, they would be in big trouble.


    For the two men seeking Kohinata Kaori''s affection, this was not good news.


    The sses Doctor, watching the two self-pitying men, shook his head helplessly before walking over to Kohinata Kaori and apologizing in a low voice, "I''m sorry, Doctor Kohinata, for those two embarrassing guys causing you trouble. However, they don''t have any bad intentions, please don''t mention this to the professor."


    "This... Dr. Moto," Kohinata Kaori nced at the name tag on the sses Doctor before continuing, "Don''t worry, I understand what they''re thinking. Even if I tell my senior brother about it, he''d justugh it off."


    "It''s very kind of you. Being the professor''s junior sister and a top disciple of Professor Kube, if youined to the professors about us, we small timers would really suffer," said the sses Doctor with a smile that bore a hint of ingratiating intent.


    Seeing the sses Doctor speaking this way, Kohinata Kaori assured him, "Since you''ve said so much, then alright, I won''t tell my senior brother or teacher. But..."


    At this point, Kohinata Kaori looked at the two men who were still wallowing in self-pity, thought for a moment, and then said, "They''ll have to treat me to a meal. That''s not too much to ask, right?"


    "Of course not!" The sses Doctor quickly nodded his head. For these practicing doctors, treating someone to a meal was indeed a trivial matter. Whatever Kohinata Kaori wanted to eat, wherever she wanted to go, it was no problem at all.


    "I heard there''s a new French restaurant in the Meguro District that''s quite good. The chef used to work in a Three-star Michelin in France. Have them book a table for me, this weekend, I''ll be going alone." Kohinata Kaori stated her terms.

 Chapter 658 - 654: Huge Mediastinal Tumor (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Having finished the cake, Kohinata Kaori naturally focused all her attention on the medical case records that Chen Yu had given her.


    As a doctor who had just arrived at the hospital, even though she graduated from the University of Tokyo and had further training in the United Kingdom, it was impossible for her to immediately have patients assigned to her. Thus, during this period, Kohinata Kaori had been helping other professors under the arrangements of Chen Yu, umting experience.


    Far from being opposed to such arrangements, Kohinata Kaori actually found that assisting other professors and serving as a surgical assistant on the operating table allowed her to gain experience more rapidly.


    While Chen Yu had arranged numerous opportunities for her during this period, this was the first time Chen Yu was personally mentoring her, which inevitably made Kohinata Kaori''s heart flutter with excitement.


    Eager to perform well in front of the senior colleague she admired, Kohinata Kaori naturally studied the medical case records that Chen Yu handed to her very seriously.


    As she flipped through the records, Kohinata Kaori understood the patient''s condition and also realized why Chen Yu had said that this case was very typical.


    The patient was a 58-year-old man who had been admitted to the hospital due to chest tightness persisting for more than three months. A CT scan revealed a massive mediastinal tumor in his chest cavity that exceeded 12CM andpletely enveloped the superior vena cava as well as the left and right anonymous veins.


    She lifted the CT images from the case records towards the light source. Observing the huge tumor and the jelly-like tissue surrounding it, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help feeling amazed at the sight of this sizable mediastinal tumor.


    The so-called mediastinum is a cavity located between the pleura of each side of the mediastinum, behind the sternum. There are many organs and tissues within the mediastinum, such as the thymus, heart, esophagus, trachea, etc., and it''s possible for a variety of tumors and cysts to ur there, especially thymoma, which is clinically one of the mostmon mediastinal tumors.


    However, when tumors and cysts develop in the mediastinum, about one-third of patients do not have any symptoms. Most cases are discovered during physical examinations conducted for other reasons. Chest pain, tightness, cough, and shortness of breath are the mostmon early symptoms of mediastinal tumors.


    Mediastinal tumors aren''t rare clinically, and surgical treatment is one of the moremon treatment methods under normal circumstances, typically involving either thoracotomy or thoracoscopy.


    A thoracotomy obviously poses a significant burden for the patient, but when the tumor is toorge to be removed via thoracoscopy, thoracotomy bes the only option to save the patient''s life.


    Given the size of the patient''s tumor, this thoracotomy might involve opening the entire chest cavity to remove the tumor.


    Chen Yu did not include a treatment n in the medical records. Kohinata Kaori was unsure whether her mentor was testing her or wanted her toe up with a treatment n. Nevertheless, she still pondered what to do for the surgery, driven by her instinct as a doctor.


    Considering the position of the tumor, the patient should undergo surgery through a median sternotomybined with a right anterteral thoracic approach, which is to say, drawing ateral ''T'' on the patient''s chest and opening up the right chest cavity.


    ```


    However, the tumor has alreadypletely enveloped the superior vena cava, so it''s very likely that a tumor thrombus has formed. If we aim for a thorough removal of the tumor, we might have to resect this section of the superior vena cava as well.


    Vascr resection is amon procedure in surgery since the human body has so many blood vessels; apart from the main ones, other vessels are generally not irreceable.


    But this superior vena cava happens to be one of the body''s critical blood vessels and cannot be reced.


    Of course, being irreceable doesn''t mean there''s no solution. Using an artificial blood vessel to create a bridge, then recing the original vessel with an artificial one after the tumor''s removal, was the first idea that came to Kohinata Kaori''s mind when she considered the possibility of a tumor thrombus. It''s also the preferred method to handle the current situation.


    While Kohinata Kaori was nibbling on a piece of cake and contemting the surgical approach as she examined the medical records, a hand reached over from behind her and snatched the records away.


    "A huge malignant thymoma, B2~C type, invading the superior vena cava and left and right anonymous veins, it''s about 12cm in size, isn''t it?" Dr. Daimon Michiko examined the CT images against the light, looking at this patient''s condition, she instantly felt her hands itch to operate, "There''s a possibility of a tumor thrombus in the superior vena cava. We should consider using an artificial blood vessel bridge between the left anonymous vein and the right atrial appendage to ensure cerebral and upper body blood return. After bridging, we''ll iste and remove the entire tumor, and then reconstruct the superior vena cava with an artificial blood vessel. How about giving me this surgery?"


    "Dr. Daimon?" Kohinata Kaori turned around and, seeing the frence doctor standing behind her, she quickly stood up to retrieve her medical records, "Give it back! That''s my senior''s patient. If you want to perform the surgery, go talk to him!"


    Upon hearing Kohinata Kaori say this was Professor Chen Yu''s patient, Daimon Michiko suddenly lost interest, "Professor Chen Yu''s patient? Then forget it, I don''t want to be his assistant!"


    It wasn''t that Daimon Michiko suddenly lost interest in the surgery, but she knew that Chen Yu would not easily cede the main surgeon role to her. She didn''t want to make futile efforts only to end up assisting Chen Yu.


    However, looking at Kohinata Kaori, an idea suddenly shed through Daimon Michiko''s mind, and her eyes lit up as she suggested, "How about you go tell Professor Chen Yu to let me take the lead in this surgery, and you can be my assistant? Isn''t he your senior? If you talk to him, he would definitely agree, right?"


    "Hey! Demon, that''s enough, isn''t it?" Because Daimon''s pronunciation was close to ''demon,'' Kaji Hideki had long since started calling Daimon Michiko ''demon,'' "Professor Chen Yu already intended for Doctor Kohinata to assist him. Are you now disregarding everything for the sake of stealing a surgery, resorting to any means necessary?"


    "Hmph, what do you know! With such arge tumor mass, any carelessness during surgery could easily damage the phrenic nerve and the recurrentryngeal nerve, leading to worsened postoperative respiratory dysfunction. The lead surgeon must separate the tumoryer byyer and have aprehensive understanding and control over the rtive positions of the surrounding blood vessels, nerves, and organs. Do you think anyone can just perform this surgery?" Dr. Daimon shot back at Kaji Hideki but still returned the medical records to Kohinata Kaori.


    Taking back the medical records from Daimon Michiko, Kohinata Kaori breathed a sigh of relief; perhaps to not show weakness in front of Daimon Michiko, she also spoke up, "Given the indistinct boundaries between the massive tumor and surrounding tissues, and the extensive adhesions to the organs, theplete resection rate of the surgery will be very low. Even if the tumor could bepletely removed, the likelihood of postoperative recurrence and metastasis is high, and the prognosis is poor. Aprehensive treatment for the tumor that includes postoperative radiotherapy and chemotherapy is necessary."


    However, after she finished speaking, Daimon Michiko looked at her with some regret and shook her head, "It seems you''ve forgotten about the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Professor Chen Yu. That new drug is about to hit the market. With such an extent of the tumor, as long as the patient takes the medication he developed after its removal, we can eliminate the possibility of postoperative recurrence and metastasis, so there''s no need for radiotherapy and chemotherapy."


    ```

 Chapter 659 - 655: Dialogue Between Fellow Disciples (Please Subscribe, Asking for Monthly Tickets)

    After a busy morning of researching and verifying medical records, Kohinata Kaori finally concocted what she considered to be a wless healing n. She ced it in the patient''s file, nning to hand it over to Chen Yu.


    But as she was about to find Chen Yu with the medical record in hand, Dr. Daimon Michiko suddenly called out to her.


    "Have you considered how to address coagtion issues during the surgery?" Dr. Daimon Michiko posed a key question to Kohinata Kaori.


    "Coagtion during surgery?" Kohinata Kaori was momentarily stunned, but she quickly recovered and responded to Dr. Daimon, "To maintain anti-coagtion throughout the surgery, I suggest using the Heparin flushing technique to prevent thrombosis or severe bleeding."


    Surprised that Kohinata Kaori could answer so well, Dr. Daimon raised an eyebrow in approval and didn''t miss the chance to offer a sardonicpliment, "Being able to answer that proves you''re much stronger than those guys who only know how to tter professors. Why don''t you assist me in the next surgery?"


    "Sorry, I''m going to find the professor." Not sure how to reply, Kohinata Kaori bowed slightly to Dr. Daimon and quickly left the office.


    Upon arriving at Chen Yu''s office, Kohinata Kaori presented her medical record and the healing n she had devised.


    "The surgical n is well done. You''ve considered all the potential issues that could arise during the surgery. You truly are a talented student who returned from advanced studies in the United Kingdom. Kaori, you have grown a lot since your college days," Chen Yu praised her. However, when heid the medical record down on the table, he asked the same question that Dr. Daimon Michiko had earlier, "Have you thought about how to deal with coagtion issues during the surgery?"


    Little surprised that her senior fellow would ask the same question as Dr. Daimon, Kohinata Kaori nevertheless quickly replied, "I rmend maintaining anti-coagtion with the Heparin flushing technique throughout the surgery, which can prevent the urrence of thrombosis and massive bleeding."


    After answering Chen Yu''s question, Kohinata Kaori curiously asked him, "Senior brother, who exactly is Dr. Daimon Michiko? Why would she ask the same question as you? She asked me this when I wasing here."


    "Dr. Daimon asked the same question? Was the answer told to you by her?" chuckled Chen Yu. He didn''t seem surprised and was more concerned whether Kohinata Kaori hade up with the answer herself.


    Kohinata Kaori quickly shook her head, denying, "No, I figured out the answer on my own. I was just curious about who she is and why our Eastern University Affiliated Hospital would need to hire a Frence Doctor. Has the Eastern University Medical School really fallen so far?"


    "Ha ha ha, do you think an ordinary Frence Doctor could find a ce at Eastern University Medical School Affiliated Hospital?"ughed Chen Yu, not directly answering her question.


    Realizing something upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Kohinata Kaori asked, "Senior brother, are you saying that Dr. Daimon is very skillful and impressive?"


    "Yes," Chen Yu nodded before exining to Kohinata Kaori, "Dr. Daimon came to assist with Naoki''s surgery at my special request. Later on, Professor Kube thought highly of her surgical skills and asked her to stay."


    "So that''s how it is! But when did Naoki have surgery, and howe I wasn''t aware?" Kohinata Kaori cared deeply for Naoki and inquired about his surgery with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu briefly exined Naoki Inomata''s medical condition, which naturally caused Kohinata Kaori to worry, "Naoki got such a serious illness, and I didn''t even know. But it''s just like you, Chen Yu senior brother, toe up with such an incredible medicine to cure Naoki!"


    "My medicine isn''t that impressive; it can only dy things. The truly impressive one is Dr. Daimon, who can thoroughly and cleanly excise a tumor." Chen Yu, recalling Naoki Inomata''s surgery, couldn''t help but praise Dr. Daimon Michiko''s medical skills again.


    This piqued Kohinata Kaori''s curiosity even more, so she asked Chen Yu, "Senior brother, who exactly is Dr. Daimon? Why does she possess such impressive skills?"


    "Military doctor, ship''s doctor, veterinary surgeon, and she has also had training in Cuba and participated in medical support in remote areas," described Chen Yu as he introduced Dr. Daimon Michiko''s resume to Kohinata Kaori. Smiling, he teased her, "And these are not even her most impressive experiences. Kaori, have you heard of Doctor X?"


    "You''re not saying she is Doctor X, are you? That kind of doctor who dares to perform any surgery?" Kohinata Kaori clearly knew what Doctor X meant, and the suggestion shocked her.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, affirming Kohinata Kaori''s guess, "Although she has never admitted it, it''s almost certain that she is one. More so, she is one of the most formidable kinds, a Surgeon who never fails¡ªDoctor X, Daimon Michiko. Do we have any reason not to hire her?"


    "If she is as you say, then she indeed deserves to be hired," Kohinata Kaori nodded in agreement, showing appreciation for what Chen Yu had said while also expressing her awe, "I never thought Dr. Daimon could be Doctor X; that''s incredible! I heard about Doctor X while I was in the United Kingdom. Although many people criticize them forcking medical ethics, treating patients as guinea pigs, and daring to perform any surgery without sess cases, I think they''re remarkable, like the doctors who initially snuck in to dissect dead bodies. They are pioneers.


    It''s because of people like them, who dare to perform any surgery, that we can continuously challenge new diseases, allowing many patients with previously incurable conditions to regain their health. I even thought about bing a Doctor X myself when I was in the United Kingdom!"


    "Ha ha, you really dare to dream, Kaori. But just having such an idea isn''t enough to be a Doctor X. You''ll also need a deep umtion of knowledge." Chen Yuughed at Kohinata Kaori but his smile was tinged with a sense of reflection, "Everyone sees the coolness of Dr. Daimon saying ''I will not fail,'' but they never consider that the confidence to say such wordses from a multitude of surgical experiences and a solid foundation of knowledge. Her so-called ''never failing'' merely results from thinking of every possible eventuality in a surgery and preparing contingency ns in advance."


    Turning to Kohinata Kaori, Chen Yu said, "If you want to be an excellent Surgeon, you must learn from Dr. Daimon. Not only her skills but also her serious attitude towards surgery."

 Chapter 660 - 656: Surgery Begins (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Once the treatment n was confirmed, surgery was swiftly arranged in the process.


    However, with the sessful clinical trial of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, Chen Yu''s fame also surged dramatically during this period.


    "Cancer Terminator," "Cancer Nemesis," "The Last Blessing for Tumor Patients"¡ªa series of des were bestowed upon him. Countless academic conferences wanted to invite him to participate, countless medical colleges and hospitals wanted to invite him for lectures, and simrly, countless patients with terminal illnesses hoped to be saved by him.


    Fortunately, as this was an uing new drug, Chen Yu was not particrly fond of lecturing. He only agreed to lecture invitations from two medical colleges within Tokyo and his own The University of Tokyo. Chen Yu did not ept any other invitations.


    As for the requests to have him specifically manage their treatment, this was not something the average patient could achieve. Chen Yu currently had twelve special patients, all living in top-tier VIP wards, each waiting for him to save their lives.


    However, fortunately, since the new drug had been sessful in clinical trials and with the help of Member of Parliament Kanai, the marketing authorization was also quickly approved by the relevant authorities. For those special patients who did not wish to undergo surgery, it was enough to prescribe the medicine to keep them alive.


    Of course, it''s not the case that tumors are unproblematic merely because they do not worsen. Some tumors can be treated palliatively without surgery. However, for some patients, their tumors have reached a life-threatening stage and must undergo surgery.


    For example, this patient with a huge mediastinal tumor that Chen Yu was dealing with, if the tumor was not removed, it could cause a thrombus in the superior vena cava,press the surrounding organs, and even affect the phrenic and recurrentryngeal nerves, causing respiratory difficulties. In such cases, if surgery to remove the tumor isn''t performed, even if his broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug could suppress tumor activity and prevent the cancer cells from spreading or the tumor from worsening, the patient''s quality of life and lifespan would still be impacted.


    Therefore, for these special patients, Chen Yu had to arrange treatment ns ording to the different conditions of each patient.


    Of course, not all of the special patients'' treatment ns were personally drawn up by him. Although these special patients came for his reputation, if he personally had to handle all twelve, he wouldn''t be able to do anything else; he would just be revolving around these special patients.


    Naturally, Chen Yu had to delegate these special patients, at least he didn''t need to personally monitor each one of them.


    At such times, the ordinary doctors of General Surgery became a useful tool in Chen Yu''s hands.


    By giving these doctors the title of assistant and then showing them off in front of the special patients, handing over the medical records to the assistants, and having them handle daily treatment and treatment ns while Chen Yu was responsible for the final review to check for oversights and mistakes, most of the work could be resolved.


    Out of the twelve special patients, aside from the patient with the massive mediastinal tumor, among the other eleven patients, quite a few needed surgery. Only five special patients could be treated palliatively, taking the new drug to suppress the cancer.


    In total, seven patients meant seven surgeries. For Chen Yu, this was not arge number of surgeries, but it also was not possible to squeeze them all into one day, so scheduling was inevitable.


    The huge mediastinal tumor surgery was scheduled as the fourth operation, not for any special reason, but because the surgery wasplex and time-consuming. Chen Yu needed his wife to take care of the anesthesia, and if Jounouchi Hiromi''s help was required, it was also necessary to amodate her schedule.


    Recently, Jounouchi Hiromi''s poprity in the news media has been no less intense than that of Chen Yu, with the first ever human being developed outside the womb through an artificial womb about to reach the due date. Jounouchi Hiromi has devoted all her energy to this project during this time, closely monitoring theboratory every day, checking the fetus''s various physiological conditions and preventing any possible problems.


    The hospital also expressed support for this endeavor, not only providing Jounouchi Hiromi with a more professional team for assistance but also adjusting her patient consultations, allowing her to focus solely on the experiment.


    Of course, if Chen Yu needed his wife''s help with a surgery, the hospital couldn''t really say anything and would have to respect Jounouchi Hiromi''s personal decision.


    "Honestly, knowing that I have to be in theb every day, you still have me help you with the surgery. Husband, can''t you perform surgery without me?" Grumbling discontentedly, Jounouchi Hiromi said this to Chen Yu while washing her hands.


    Facing his wife''sints, Chen Yu could only respond with a smile, "It''s because I trust my wife''s skills. Is there an anesthesiologist in our hospital better than you? And I don''t ask for your help with just any surgery, you know. The difficulty of this one is high, and I can only rest assured when my wife is the anesthesiologist!"


    "Always saying sweet nothings! Alright, but don''t make a habit of it," Jounouchi Hiromi retorted softly, wiping her hands dry before entering the operating room.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi enter the operating room, Kohinata Kaori, who was also scrubbing her hands beside Chen Yu, hurriedly leaned in to ask him, "Senior brother, isn''t the sister-inw a professor in general surgery? How is it that she can act as an anesthesiologist? Don''t we have other anesthesiologists in the hospital?"


    "Hiromi was a very professional and highly skilled anesthesiologist before she became a surgeon. She switched to surgery due to some ident," Chen Yu nced at his junior sister, continuing to scrub his hands as he exined, "As for the other anesthesiologists in the hospital, first of all, they are not as skilled as Hiromi, this is from my personal experience; secondly, Hiromi and I coordinate more seamlessly, I have gotten used to having her by my side. Although I try not to let her work too hard and have other anesthesiologists assist me in surgeries, for more significant or difficult operations, I still trust Hiromi more."


    "I see, then today I really get the chance to witness the strength of you and sister-inw as a team!" Kohinata Kaori said with an excited smile on her face.


    Chen Yu shook his head, having just finished washing his hands, he couldn''t tap on Kohinata Kaori''s head and could only give her a helpless look.


    After both had scrubbed their hands, with the help of the nurses, they dressed in surgical gowns and put on gloves, then went to the operating room together.


    On the operating table, the patient was already in ce, and Jounouchi Hiromi hadpleted the tracheal intubation and general anesthesia for the patient.


    Standing at the operating table, Chen Yu, with his hands raised, looked at Kohinata Kaori standing in front of him and smiled, "Thest time you joined me in the operating room, Kaori, was still during our school days, right? Back then, you could only stand by and take notes, but now you''re able to be my assistant."


    "People improve, senior brother," Kohinata Kaori recalled those days and said, "I remember after each surgery you''d treat me and the second senior brother to tasty food. Will there be a tasty reward after this surgery?"


    "I know there''s a very goodte-night diner near the hospital, I''ll take you there after the surgery," Chen Yu said and then put on a serious expression, "Now, the surgery begins."

 Chapter 661 - 657: During Surgery (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    On the operating table, Chen Yu had already opened the patient''s thoracic cavity with the assistance of Kohinata Kaori.


    "Senior, the patient''s left Anonymous Vein ispletely luded by the tumor invasion," Kohinata Kaori reported to Chen Yu as she assisted in the surgery, keeping an eye on the disy of the machine nearby.


    "I can see that," Chen Yu responded calmly upon hearing Kohinata Kaori''s report, "First, dissect around the edge of the tumor, and then free up the left Anonymous Vein."


    "Yes, Senior," Kohinata Kaori acknowledged, extending her hand to the surgical nurse nearby, "Dissecting forceps."


    Kohinata Kaori felt a bit nervous and also felt that she was somewhat unable to keep up with Chen Yu''s pace because his movements were so fast that she needed to concentrate fully and even felt a rush to keep up with her senior''s actions.


    Chen Yu seemed to notice this and, without stopping his hands or raising his head, said: "Don''t rush, staying calm and focused during surgery is the most important thing; the more you rush, the more likely you are to make mistakes."


    After being gently pointed out by her senior, Kohinata Kaori felt a flush of embarrassment, but she quickly focused her attention on the surgery, trying her best to coordinate with Chen Yu.


    Havingpleted the separation of the tumor and the surrounding adhesive tissue, Chen Yu then said to Kohinata Kaori, "Use a vascr mp to block the left Anonymous Vein and cut it. Give me the atrial appendage forceps, prepare the artificial blood vessel."


    Following Chen Yu''s instructions, the operating room staff quickly sprang into action. Kohinata Kaori received a non-invasive vascr mp from the surgical nurse and blocked thepletely luded left Anonymous Vein, preparing to cut it, while Chen Yu used the atrial appendage forceps to make a small incision in the patient''s right atrial appendix.


    Meanwhile, a nurse handed him the artificial blood vessel that had already been prepared.


    Trimming the artificial blood vessel to the appropriate length, cing it into the right atrial appendix, and suturing it, Chen Yu then looked towards Kohinata Kaori, who had alsopleted the cutting of the left Anonymous Vein by this time.


    "Anastomose the artificial blood vessel with the distal end of the left Anonymous Vein," Chen Yu handed the other end of the artificial blood vessel to her, and at this point, the artificial blood vessel was already filled with blood.


    Kohinata Kaori took the artificial blood vessel, and with some nervousness, connected it to the patient''s left Anonymous Vein,pleting the vascr bridging. This reced the cut blood vessel and ensured the patient''s blood cirction.


    Seeing the artificial blood vessel bridgingpleted, Chen Yu slightly nodded in approval of his junior''s performance. However, he also said to her, "Next, we need to remove the tumor; we have to move a bit faster now."


    "Yes, Senior," Kohinata Kaori quickly responded.


    The tumor inside the patient was extremelyrge; fully separating and removing a tumor bodyrger than 12 cm was a veryplex and troublesome task.


    ```


    Especially since the patient''s Superior Vena Cava had already formed a tumor thrombus, and the tumor had invaded the lung lobes, it was necessary to excise the involved parts of the lung lobes as well as the Superior Vena Cava while removing the tumor.


    With the assistance of Kohinata Kaori, Chen Yu finally seeded inpletely freeing the tumor, but he didn''t proceed to remove it. Instead, he said to Kohinata Kaori, "Kaori, please remove the tumor, taking care not to damage the surrounding vessels and organs."


    "I understand." Kohinata Kaori knew this was Chen Yu''s way of training her. After drawing in a deep breath of air filled with the acrid and bloody smell, she reached into the patient''s chest cavity and removed the tumor, which wasrger than her palm.


    Chen Yu was very pleased with Kohinata Kaori''s performance but still reminded her, "Taking a deep breath before an action can indeed help stabilize your emotions, but the air in the operating room isn''t so healthy to breathe, even though we are wearing masks. The surgical smoke generated by the electrocautery cutting into the wound contains over 600ponents that are harmful to the human body, which can cause headaches, dizziness, nausea, vomiting, and upper respiratory tract irritation, among other reactions. Long-term exposure can even lead to cancer, teratogenesis, and reduced fertility, so don''t take deep breaths in the operating room unless necessary."


    "Yes, Senior Brother!" Kohinata Kaori was actually not very aware of the risks of surgical smoke; she only knew that during surgery, someone had to evacuate the smoke, usually the second or third assistant''s job.


    Yet, no matter how much smoke is evacuated, there are still odors and harmful substances that reach the doctors less than half a meter away from the operating table, so it''s not surprising to smell acrid or various strange odors during surgery.


    However, the dangers these odors bring... These were not mentioned in the textbooks studied in school.


    At that moment, Jounouchi Hiromi, who was sitting aside, heard Chen Yu talking about the hazards of surgical smoke and interjected, "Don''t underestimate the dangers of surgical smoke. Although it does not cause rapid onset illnesses, like smoking, long-term exposure can lead to various severe consequences. Moreover, the smoke produced by the electrocautery when ating 1g of tissue is as harmful as that of 6 unfiltered cigarettes, and a significant amount of tissue is often ated in surgery."


    "Isn''t there any way to prevent it?" Kohinata Kaori asked Chen Yu. In her mind, her Senior Brother always had many ingenious ideas, capable of solving many problems, as if there was nothing that could get the better of him.


    "Prevent?" Chen Yu looked at Kohinata Kaori with profound meaning, shook his head, and continued the surgery while saying, "The protective level of surgical masks is tested with 0.3¦Ìm diameter particles as the reference. The protection efficiency of a 90-rated mask is 90%, and that of ourmonly used N95 standard mask is 95%.


    But most particles in surgical smoke have diameters ¡Ü 0.31¦Ìm, with some even less than 0.2¦Ìm. Even if you wear a highly filtrating surgical mask, eye protection goggles, gloves, and a gown, the typical surgical mask can only block airborne particles of 5¦Ìm orrger and does not provide adequate smoke filtration protection. Like now, while you''re wearing your mask, can you smell any odors?"


    After Chen Yu finished his question, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but take another sniff, and she smelled a strong burnt odor.


    Watching Kohinata Kaori, Chen Yu slightly shook his head and said to her, "That''s alright, these issues can''t be resolved overnight, nor will they harm you that quickly. Rather than worry about this, focus on finishing the surgery first."


    "I understand, Senior Brother." Kohinata Kaori quickly adjusted her mood and refocused her attention on the surgery.


    As the surgery continued, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly spoke out, "Darling, let''s have barbecue after the surgery is over. I''m craving barbecue."


    "Sure, just not sure if the boss has barbecue," Chen Yu nced at Kohinata Kaori while replying to his wife.

 Chapter 662: 658

    ```


    Many people think of Japan as a small country, but in reality, itsnd area even surpasses Germany, and in terms of territory length and coastline, it is one of the few countries at the top of the world.


    Traveling from Kumamoto in Kyushu to Tokyo by ne is roughly equivalent to flying from Beijing to Shanghai.


    The reason we feel Japan is notrge is simply because China is too big.


    In Japan, every administrative division or slightlyrger city has an airport, and together with the Shinkansen, conventional railroads, and highways, Japan''s transportation is among the most advanced in the world.


    Therefore, even traveling from Kumamoto to Tokyo, Inomata Naoki only had to leave in the morning to arrive in Tokyo around noon, just in time for lunch.


    Of course, this so-called "just in time" refers only to the timing, not that he could actually join Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori for lunch.


    After all, to get from the airport to the Tokyo University Medical School Hospital, where Chen Yu was, would take about two hours by car, and if there was traffic, it could take even longer, possibly more time than it took Naoki to travel from Kumamoto to Tokyo.


    Nevertheless, Naoki still took out his phone and called Chen Yu to let him know that he had arrived in Tokyo.


    But the call did not go through.


    This puzzled Naoki, but thinking that Chen Yu might be in surgery, he then called Kohinata Kaori.


    The call went through smoothly this time.


    "Hello, Kaori? It''s Naoki here! I''ve just arrived in Tokyo," Naoki told Kohinata Kaori as he boarded the airport shuttle.


    "You''re already in Tokyo, Naoki? That''s great. Chen and I were supposed to pick you up, but there was a little incident with the experiment at my sister-inw''s, so we both came over to help, and couldn''t get you," Kaori conveyed her warm wee to Naoki over the phone, but also exined the situation.


    Hearing Kaori say this, Naoki found a seat on the airport shuttle and asked curiously, "I''m over thirty and not exactly inexperienced with travel. Why would I need a pick-up! But what about my sister-inw''s experiment? The Artificial Womb experiment? Did something go wrong?"


    "Yes, the baby''s due date moved up, and Chen and my sister-inw are now preparing for the delivery. Ah, I can''t talk anymore, they''ve started!" Kaori eximed over the phone before quickly hanging up.


    Faced with the busy tone on the other end of the phone, Naoki felt somewhat helpless, but didn''t really mind too much. He just thought about the historic experiment that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were conducting at the moment and couldn''t help feeling a bit envious. If he hadn''t gone back to his hometown to raise horses, could he now be at the scene as well?


    In fact, given Naoki''s rtionship with Yu Chen back in the day, plus the fact that he was also a graduate with a Ph.D. from The University of Tokyo''s Medical School, he would certainly have been part of the experiment if he had stayed in Tokyo.


    But because of a tumor, and to suppress the cancer, Naoki had secretly taken the medicine that Yu Chen was using for the experiment, and with no face to confront Yu Chen, he had returned home and taken over the family ranch.


    A doctor, once destined for greatness, was now just an obscure ranch owner. Sometimes, fate is indeed so strange.


    However, Naoki himself didn''t care, feeling only a touch of regret. If he had chosen to stay in Tokyo rather than returning home, what a joy it would have been for him, Yu Chen, and Kohinata Kaori to be together, just like in their school days?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Naoki thought about Yu Chen and Kohinata Kaori, the two of them were busy, one inside theb and the other standing in front of the viewing window outside theb, continuously filming with a handheld camera.


    Besides Kaori, in the observation room outside the sterileb, at least a dozen high-definition cameras were constantly filming the scene inside theb. NHK and the five major private TV stations were all broadcasting live, and even the legendary Tokyo TV Station was no exception this time.


    Inside theb, the fetus immersed in the culture tank was moving restlessly, as if eager toe into this world.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi had already put on protective suits and were getting ready to open the culture tank of the Artificial Womb.


    "How are the fetal life signs?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked somewhat nervously as she looked to Nakagawa Susumu monitoring the data from a device beside her.


    "All normal, fetal life signs stable," Nakagawa Susumu looked at the data and quickly reported to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi looking nervous, Yu Chen quickly reassured her, "Don''t be nervous, Hiromi. Take a deep breath, rx. This is much simpler than delivering a baby from a pregnant woman. You just need to open the tank, take the fetus out of the amniotic sac, and then cut the umbilical cord."


    With that, Hiromi Jounouchi looked back at Yu Chen, almost unable to suppress augh, but she quickly steadied her emotions.


    As Yu Chen had said, this was indeed much simpler than dealing with a screaming pregnant woman. After all, her role was just to open the culture tank and extract the fetus wrapped in the amniotic sac.


    Taking a deep breath, Hiromi Jounouchi looked at the others in theb and the dozen cameras focusing on her outside, and said in a firm voice, "Then, I shall begin."


    Her voice, transmitted by a microphone installed in advance, immediately made everyone outside tense up as well.


    The birth of the first human fetus sessfully developed outside the body in human history was about to take ce, an event significant enough to be recorded in history and included in school textbooks.


    Everyone felt as though they were witnessing history, staring unblinkingly at Hiromi Jounouchi''s actions inside theb, not wanting to miss a single detail.


    The Artificial Womb was designed from the outset to be non-hermetically sealed; its top cover could be opened at any time, but normally, it was locked with atch to prevent contaminants from reaching the fetus inside the culture tank.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, feeling the sweat on the palms of her gloved hands, still reached out and calmly took hold of the firsttch.


    Immediately, a series of camera shutters sounded outside theboratory. Everyone with a camera was incessantly capturing the moment, fearful of missing this historic asion.


    "Click." The firsttch was undone.


    ```

 Chapter 698 - 694: Its Better to Dredge than to Block (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    The next morning, Chen Yu did not go to the hospital for work, but instead took a car directly to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    He certainly wasn''t there to turn himself in or to confess anything to anyone, but to meet with the Matchmaking God and inquire about the current state of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki.


    Captain Yamada Nobuyosuke was somewhat surprised by Chen Yu''s arrival; he had actually nned to visit him with Kusanagi Ritsuko that day, but unexpectedly, Chen Yu showed up on his own.


    "Captain Yamada, what should we do? Do we need to take some measures?" Kusanagi Ritsuko, who hade to report the news to Yamada Nobuyosuke, looked at him, waiting for hismand.


    However, Yamada Nobuyosuke slowly shook his head, his tone somewhat heavy as he said, "The other party is a Human Demi-God, and this is the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, adjacent to the Imperial Pce. Can you bear the consequences if we take action and it leads to an unfortunate oue?"


    Kusanagi Ritsuko was at a loss for words momentarily, as it was obviously beyond her capacity.


    How powerful a Human Demi-God really could be, no one knew for sure, but Kusanagi Ritsuko was aware of the extent of destruction a Legendary-rank battle could cause.


    If Chen Yu were to take action due to the measures they undertook, not to mention anything else, the headquarters of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department would definitely not be spared, and as for the Imperial Pce just not even two streets away... if the battle steered in that direction, the explosion of the Imperial Pce would be inevitable.


    In the past, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department certainly wasn''t afraid of threats of this magnitude, with a Legendary Warrior in ce and ghouls suppressing any disturbance. No one could possibly unleash a battle above Legendary rank in Tokyo.


    That was the reason Kusanagi Ritsuko wasn''t afraid of Chen Yu before, because in her view, even though he was a Human Demi-God, if he caused trouble in Tokyo, he would surely be suppressed by the two ghouls.


    However, the attitude of the Meiji Shrine the previous night had already indicated that the two ghouls had taken Chen Yu''s side. Did this mean Chen Yu had lost all restraint and pressure, allowing him to use his powers without any inhibition?


    No one dared to gamble on that possibility.


    "Regardless of anything else, he is the special envoy fully authorized by the Prime Minister to handle this incident. He has the highest authority over this case, and even if his actionsst night could be suspected of endangering Japan''s national security, that is not a premise for us to take action against him," said Yamada Nobuyosuke, who had reported back to the Section Chief of the Special Affairs Division, who then ryed the matter promptly to the higher-ups of the Metropolitan Police Department and the Prime Minister''s Official Residence.


    But the response they received was that the matter was to be handled exclusively by Chen Yu, which undoubtedly left Yamada Nobuyosuke feeling disheartened.


    "We can question him, but we can''t take measures against him," Yamada Nobuyosuke said to Kusanagi Ritsuko, emphatically.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Demigod!" The Matchmaking God greeted Chen Yu eagerly upon his arrival.


    Today, the Matchmaking God wasn''t eating anything, but instead had a troubled frown, her face serious.


    Seeing her expression, Chen Yu had a good idea of the situation, so after greeting her, he went straight to the point, "Your excellency Matchmaking God, I would like to know the current condition of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki."


    "The situation is very dangerous. Sincest night, the bond between them has strengthened again. You shouldn''t have let them meet!" The Matchmaking God looked reproachfully at Chen Yu, clearly having some objections to his arrangement for Inomata Naoki and Minami to meet the previous night.


    However, it was obvious that the Matchmaking God had received a warning from the Inari God, and other than thisint, she didn''t say much to Chen Yu.


    "Rest assured, regarding this situation, the Inari God and I have a n, and everything is under control," Chen Yu said to the Matchmaking God. He naturally couldn''t be as reticent as he was with Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko, since she was a vital part of the whole strategy.


    "ns? Control? I don''t understand all that you''re saying! But since Lord Miketsu told me to listen to you, I suppose I''ll trust you for now," said the Matchmaking God, who still had the heart of a young girl, and naturally chose to trust Chen Yu following Lord Miketsu''s instructions.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised that the Matchmaking God trusted him so easily. Deities are very capable of judging whether a person is lying and if their words are credible.


    For a deity, lies are utterly useless. Even for those deities possessing insight or foresight abilities, the moment theyy eyes on you, you have no secrets hidden from them.


    Yet, seeing the Matchmaking God''s childlike demeanor, Chen Yu felt some hesitation. Could Lord Miketsu''s choice be mistaken? Such a young girl hardly seemed capable of carrying a great responsibility.


    Nevertheless, he clearly had neither the inclination to question nor the power to change Lord Miketsu''s choices, so he shook his head and asked the Matchmaking God, "Matchmaking God, what is the current state of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki? And what about the Red String between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko? Are they causing any interference with each other?"


    This was Chen Yu''s most pressing concern, the core of his entire n.


    "For now, the situation is still manageable. Though the bond between them is strengthening and bing more serious, it is still possible to control and sever the Red String of Fate," the Matchmaking God¡ªa real authority on the matter¡ªexined. "As for the person you mentioned, Tokairin Y¨±ko, the Red String of Fate between her and Inomata Naoki exists as well, but it pales inparison with the bond between Minami and Inomata Naoki. However, the two rtionships don''t influence each other."


    "Is that so?" Chen Yu frowned upon hearing this.


    While the situation was within his expectations, it wasn''t ideal. To achieve his goal, he might need to enhance the rtionship between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu bade farewell to the Matchmaking God and left.


    However, as soon as Chen Yu stepped out of the Matchmaking God''s room, he found his path blocked by Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, could you please provide us at the Metropolitan Police Department with a reasonable exnation forst night''s events?" Yamada Nobuyosuke asked, not aggressively, but with a serious expression.


    "What exnation are you looking for?" Chen Yu faced Yamada Nobuyosuke, aware that mortals were not entitled to know the gods'' ns, but their meddling could still affect the execution of those ns.


    Besides, Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko were pieces on the chessboard themselves.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you know the consequences of Minami and Inomata Naoki meeting¡ªwhy did you still let it happen? Are you trying to precipitate a disaster?" Yamada Nobuyosuke questioned Chen Yu.


    In response to the question, Chen Yu simply smiled, "Do you know there''s an old Chinese saying, ''Better to dredge than to dam''?"

 Chapter 664 - 660: The Success of the Experiment (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    In the special observation room established by the hospital, Egawa Saho was looking at the little one lying in the incubator with a face full of tenderness and amazement, her own child.


    There had been no nine months of pregnancy, no moment of childbirth, but her child had still been born smoothly, and was the first in the world to develop from an embryo outside the mother''s body, an experience undoubtedly unique to Egawa Saho among mothers.


    She was deeply grateful to Jounouchi Hiromi. Without Jounouchi Hiromi''s efforts, both her own life and that of her child would have been difficult to save.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, I''m truly grateful! Without you, I might have never been able to see my child," Egawa Saho excitedly expressed her thanks to Jounouchi Hiromi standing beside her, and her husband made the same expression, both bowing to Jounouchi Hiromi in gratitude.


    In response to the thanks from Mr. and Mrs. Egawa Saho, Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head and humbly said, "You don''t need to thank me. There''s really no need, or rather, I should be thanking you for agreeing to let me conduct this experiment on your child, and for your contribution to the advancement of human science."


    Because there were cameras filming nearby, Jounouchi Hiromi also had to say some polite words.


    Regarding this child, the hospital naturally ced great importance; although the child had been born sessfully, proving the Artificial Womb technology could develop a fetus outside the body, whether the technology would impact the infant or leave hidden dangers still needed to be observed.


    Therefore, the hospital specially prepared a High-Level observation room, isting the child alone, and arranged for experts from various departments to conduct medical observation and a series of tests to confirm the child''s health condition.


    Meanwhile, doctors and scientists from all Japan and even the whole world who knew of the child''s birth were rushing over.


    Television stations naturally wouldn''t miss such important news. Even though the child had been born and the most sensational part had passed, the child''s health condition was now more heart-wrenching than whether he could be born safely.


    Because if the child could be confirmed healthy with no problems, it would mean humankind could henceforth be liberated from the constraints of maternal reproduction, truly achieving the cultivation of offspring like in science fiction novels, and the poption issues troubling humanity could be addressed with apletely new way of thinking.


    Even the Japanese Government sent officials to watch over the whole situation closely.


    For Japan, already suffering from declining birth rates and negative poption growth, if the reliability of this technology could be proven, the government would not mind promoting a new pro-birth policy.


    In the eyes of many, not wanting to have children after marriage, with the trouble pregnancy brings, was one of the significant factors they considered.


    As for the religious groups that had been protesting before the child''s birth, they were now facing police investigations and repression; after all, it was only legal assemblies when permitted by the government, and naturally illegal if not permitted, especially since they had previously caused an attack.


    In contrast to the religious groups were the women''s rights organizations that supported the event.


    From the start, the reporting of this event with Egawa Saho had been guided by women''s rights issues, causing widespread social discussion and support, but the narrative gradually shifted towards religion and ethics, and discussions about women''s rights were edged out to an almost invisible ce.


    However, as the Japanese Government began to suppress the violent protests of the religious groups, the voices of women''s right organizations grew louder again. With the news of the infant''s birth today, several major women''s rights organizations in Tokyo had organized many people to gather at the hospital to show their support.


    For women, being freed from childbirth was undeniably a very good thing for all women and would have a profound impact on their social status.


    Many employers'' reluctance to hire women stemmed from the costs of maternity, hence businesses'' unwillingness to employ female employees, as well as to hire unmarried or married but childless women.


    As it had been said about female doctors, when an employee entered apany or enterprise, the enterprise devoted resources to training. Training a male employee meant he could work tirelessly every day without thepany worrying about him taking leave.


    But what about female employees? Not to mention their monthly menstruations, just dealing with dating, marriage, and childbirth processes alone meant at least half a year''s absence from work, and in this period, the enterprise couldn''t fire her or cancel her position because doing so would attract a lot of negative publicity.


    And those who returned to work after childbirth were still manageable, especially forrge enterprises that could bear such costs. But what if one considered the practice especially popr among Japanese, where women resigned to be full-time housewives upon marriage?


    All the resources and efforts spent training talents just vanished? Any enterprise owner would want to explode looking at the financial statements.


    But what if childbirth were to be less troublesome? If only two days'' leave were needed to visit the hospital for in vitro fertilization, and then let the infant develop in an Artificial Womb without impacting work, it would be such great news for all enterprises.


    The solutions to these various issues were not only sought after by women''s rights organizations and enterprises but also by the government; this was also one of the reasons the government would suppress protests by religious groups.


    With such a method to avoid problems brought by childbirth, the government could vigorously encourage women to work post-marriage instead of tying a massivebor force to domestic life.


    Now, everything was waiting for the child''s test results. As long as the tests proved the child was healthy, or even if there were no fundamental physiological defects, the government would immediately start the publicity machine, positively promote the technology, push forward the public rtions for Jounouchi Hiromi''s Nobel Prize, and even rted legition.


    This was not Yu Chen''s spection but content told to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi by the official sent by the Prime Minister.


    Furthermore, the official brought research funding specially approved by the Prime Minister¡ªalmost unlimited research budget and policy support¡ªas long as Hiromi Jounouchi needed it, any amount of money coulde from the government''s financial budget. Even if Hiromi Jounouchi needed human trial subjects, the government could provide healthy prisoners from the prison for her to "consume."


    However, both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi refused such things as human experiments; after all, as doctors, they still had ethical lines they would not cross. Even if clinical trials were necessary, they preferred to apply through official channels rather than conducting taboo experiments that treated living people as materials.

 Chapter 665 - 667: Return to Old Haunts (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The Imperial Universities were the top nineprehensive national universities located in central cities within Japan and its colonies, symbolizing the nation''s highest honor and characterized by strong imperialist and militarist tendencies, implementing higher education and engaging in scientific research.


    At that time, students of the Imperial Universities were respectfully called Imperial University students, and the Japanese Government also had special regtions on many aspects such as their daily attire, imbuing the name with a strong sense of national pride influenced by militarism.


    Until the Taisho era, the Emperor of Japan would attend the annual graduation ceremonies of the Imperial Universities, personally awarding outstanding graduates with silver watches.


    After World War II, in the spirit of eliminating militarist ideology, the official names of the nine Imperial Universities were stripped of the word "Imperial," yet they remain the highest educational institutions in their respective countries, regions, or areas in Japan to this day.


    These nine Imperial Universities include The University of Tokyo, Kyoto University, Nagoya University, Osaka University, Kyushu University, Tohoku University, Hokkaido University located on the Japanese maind, as well as Seoul National University in South Korea and Taiwan University.


    While Japanese militarism brought severe disasters to Asian countries, the academic achievements of these nine Imperial Universities cannot be overlooked.


    They have garnered more than half of Asia''s Nobel Prizeureates and hold considerable influence worldwide. Beyond research in science and technology, they are also Japan''s top representatives in the fields of medicine and social sciences.


    Among these nine universities, The University of Tokyo, located in the Bunkyo district in Tokyo, is the foremost of the old Imperial Universities. It was Japan''s first nationalprehensive university and one of the earliest Western-style universities in Asia. As a direct product of the capitalist civilization''s onught, The University of Tokyo holds a significant historical status in Japanese society.


    However, like all universities, even The University of Tokyo with its splendid history, is surrounded by many small restaurants, and after sses, many students would patronize them.


    Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki, and Kohinata Kaori also left their footprints here during their time at The University of Tokyo.


    In an inconspicuous little shop, Inomata Naoki sat in his familiar ce, asionally ncing at his watch, waiting for Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori to arrive, just as he always had been the first to arrive and wait for them in the past.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori weren''t slow ining and didn''t keep him waiting for too long.


    "Kaori! Brother Yu! Over here!" Seeing the two enter from the door, Inomata Naoki immediately waved at them, inviting them to sit down in the old spot.


    Kohinata Kaori skillfully slipped off her shoes and hopped onto the tatami-matted seat. She always sat in this spot when they were studying here, and now, revisiting the old ce, she reminisced about her youthful days and longed even more for the barbecue of this little restaurant.


    "Sorry to keep you waiting, Naoki. The hospital was so busy today, we''ve only just managed to get away," Chen Yu was not as eager as Kohinata Kaori and, after sitting down, he exined to Inomata Naoki the reason for their dy.


    "It''s fine, Brother Yu. I can imagine how busy you two must''ve been today," Inomata Naoki didn''t mind at all; instead, heughed and took out his phone to show Chen Yu, "My phone is full of news about sister-inw and you, Brother Yu. I nearly thought you wouldn''t make it today."


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and, with the familiarity of an old hand, took three clean sses from a nearby cab and ced them on the table. Then, he fetched a pot of tea and poured it before sipping and speaking, "I almost didn''t make it indeed, the hospital was surrounded byyers of reporters. Whether you''re a doctor or not, if youe out of the hospital, you''ll be stopped for an interview. We really had to struggle to squeeze out of there.


    "My sister-inw was also nning toe, but as the head of a research project, she had too much to deal with today. She really couldn''t get away, so it will have to be next time."


    "Brother Yu, I''m already surprised that you coulde. A nominee for the Nobel Prize! Didn''t the reporters stop you?" Inomata Naoki asked curiously. With Chen Yu''s current fame, even though Jounouchi Hiromi was the main news story of the day, it shouldn''t have been easy for him to get away.


    Before Chen Yu could answer Inomata Naoki''s question, Kohinata Kaori eagerly blurted out the answer, "The senior brother escaped from the hospital by dressing up as a patient and covering his face with a mask, hahaha!"


    For Kohinata Kaori, seeing Chen Yu having to escape the hospital in such an embarrassing manner was undeniably amusing.


    "Alright, let''s eat first! We can talk while we eat. Naoki, did you order?" Chen Yu tapped Kohinata Kaori and turned his head to ask Inomata Naoki.


    "I''ve ordered already, the usual stuff." Speaking of the order, Inomata Naokiughed, recalling the days when they''de here together in the past.


    Back when they used to dine here, Inomata Naoki, always the first to finish ss, was in charge of ordering, so he naturally remembered Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori''s preferences.


    As past memories came up, Chen Yu couldn''t help but look around the little restaurant. Its decor remained as it had been in the past; the quaint, old furniture and the shop itself only seemed more antique and worn with time.


    This little restaurant had been here since they entered The University of Tokyo. ording to the owner, the ce was operated by his ancestors from the time the university was established. Now in its fifth generation, it boasted a history of over a hundred years.


    This was one of the reasons why the trio likeding here. The small restaurant, with its history spanning over a century, offered guests a secret sauce passed down for over a hundred years. It was this sauce, with historical depth, that had been the cornerstone of the restaurant''s century-long endurance.


    "Sorry for the wait, here''s your barbecue set for three!" It was the familiar owner bringing out their meal, still the same familiar dish, arge te of various fresh slices of meat.


    "Long time no see, boss!" Chen Yu greeted the owner warmly. Having been regrs, they were quite acquainted with the owner.


    The owner recognized Chen Yu as well, and with a smile, he said, "So it''s Mr. Chen Yu! You haven''t visited in a long time. I''ve been seeing you on TV quite often recently. They say you''ll be the tenth Nobel Prizeureate from The University of Tokyo! I''ve been wondering when you''lle by. If you wait until you actually win the award, it might be toote to ask for your autograph."


    "Haha, that''s an overstatement. Although I have a nomination, winning is still a long way off." Chen Yu shook his head and, instead of showing pride at the owner''s praise, he turned to Inomata Naoki and said, "But if you, Naoki, coulde back to help me, perhaps I really might have a chance of winning?"

 Chapter 666 - 662: Life is Long (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu''s invitation to Inomata Naoki carried a hint of jest, yet it wasn''t a joke.


    As a doctoral graduate from The University of Tokyo''s medical school, Inomata Naoki had returned to Kumamoto to manage a ranch due to health and family reasons, but being able to attend The University of Tokyo and earn a doctoral degree certainly didn''t make him amon man.


    The reason was merely that Inomata Naoki had no interest in developing in that area anymore and now only wanted to peacefully manage his family''s ranch. Otherwise, with his level and strength, he would be considered a top talent wherever he went.


    However, faced with Chen Yu''s invite, Inomata Naoki still chose to decline, "Forget it, I haven''t done anything professional in years, now I''m only good at raising horses and cattle."


    Hearing Inomata Naoki say this, Chen Yu didn''t insist, just shook his head with a sigh, "That''s a real waste of your talent, Naoki. But everyone has their own ambitions, and I won''t force you. Just remember, if you ever change your mind,e find me in Tokyo. There will always be a ce for you in myb."


    "Haha, if that day everes, I won''t need you to tell me, Brother Yu. I''lle to Tokyo to find you,"ughed Inomata Naoki. Though he felt that day would nevere, it was, after all, a promise to a friend.


    After discussing these matters, Inomata Naoki brought up the subject of Jounouchi Hiromi, asking with considerable concern, "Brother Yu, how is your wife''s research going? I saw a report on the TV station saying that there''s an expert team conducting various checks on that baby? There aren''t any problems, are there?"


    "I really don''t know, since even babies born normally can suffer from various congenital diseases. The Artificial Womb''s function is merely to substitute for the mother''s womb in nurturing the fetus, not to ensure the fetus is free from all illnesses. Of course, being cultivated scientifically, the fetus is more likely to develop healthier and stronger due to receiving more nutrition than what a mother could naturally provide under normal circumstances. The expert team is merely checking by the standards of a normal baby to see if it is healthy," Chen Yu exined to Inomata Naoki, while at the same time, the meat on the table had been grilled just right and was ready to be eaten.


    Stretching out his chopsticks to pick up a juicy slice of pork belly, Chen Yu dipped it in a little of the barbecue restaurant''s secret sauce before putting it in his mouth.


    "It''s still that same taste, haven''t eaten it in many years, brings back memories." As Chen Yu chewed the grilled meat in his mouth, his tone couldn''t help but be nostalgic.


    Though his current wealth meant he could eat whatever he wanted, even dragon meat from the Flying Dragons bred in the Necromantic Space, the vor in this barbecue restaurant was a memory from the time when he was just an ordinary person with a few tricks at his disposal.


    It was more about nostalgia and remembrance than how delicious it was.


    It''s like how many people reminisce about a good meal they had once during harder times, considering it one of the rarest delicacies in the world. In reality, it might only be amon dish, but with the addition of time and memories, it bes an irreceable vor in their hearts; not the taste of the food, but the taste of time.


    "It''s the sauce from the owner''s family that''s delicious! I asked the owner before, and he said the ingredients aren''t really special. But their family''s sauce has been simmered since the Meiji Era, more than a hundred years without missing a single day''s worth of simmering, and that''s why it has such a rich vor," said Kohinata Kaori yfully upon hearing Chen Yu''s sentiment.


    She''d been curious why the restaurant''s sauce tasted so good, so she had specifically asked the owner, who had openly shared the recipe with her but also made it clear that their sauce''s deliciousness came from over a century of daily simmering, not just from following the recipe.


    "This is the umtion of time! Who else but them would spend a hundred years just simmering a pot of sauce?" Inomata Naoki couldn''t help expressing his admiration, regretting that human life spanned only a few decades: "If I could live for two hundred years, maybe I too would spend a hundred years on a pot of sauce."


    "If you could live for two hundred years, spending a hundred years on something wouldn''t be impossible. If life were long enough, we''d need to find things to make those lengthy years feel fulfilling and meaningful." Regarding this topic, Chen Yu felt he was qualified to answer.


    As a demigod who had already attained Immortal Divinity, he no longer had a lifespan limit; as long as he continued to receive worship, he wouldn''t die.


    Not only Chen Yu, but now also Jounouchi Hiromi had be a Legendary Dragon. Considering the lifespan of dragons, Legendary Dragons could even live for tens of thousands of years. If she didn''t find things to pass the time, was she expected to just lie on gold and sleep every day, waiting for the asional brave one to show up for a grilling session?


    Maybe some dragons enjoyed doing that¡ªasionally waking up to cook the visiting braves was indeed a way to pass the time¡ªbut was that really all they would do with such a long life, just sleeping?


    Even though he had transitioned from a Short-Lived Species to the Long-Lived Kind, Chen Yu had not yet be ustomed to the leisurely pace of life typical of the Long-Lived. Perhaps after living for a few centuries, his pace of life would slow down, but for now, he wanted to be more efficient so that he could acquire what he desired.


    "I actually think both you and senior brother are thinking too far ahead. We haven''t even lived half a century yet, and you''re already contemting one hundred or two hundred years. If you ask me, it''s more realistic to focus on living well in the present," Kohinata Kaori said while eating her grilled meat, then suddenly turned to Inomata Naoki, "Weren''t you saying, senior brother, that junior brother had introduced you to a girlfriend, and that''s also why you came to Tokyo? Have you met her yet?"


    Blushing at Kohinata Kaori''s question, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help his face turning red, but he quickly replied, "Not yet, but I called her this afternoon, and she said she''s free tomorrow. She has invited me to dine with her tomorrow evening."


    "Oh, tomorrow evening? Then have you made a reservation for a ce, Naoki? I know Doctor Tokairin''s character¡ªalthough she''s a great woman, she has a bit of vanity. I suggest you make a reservation at a slightly better ce. I can help you if you haven''t secured one," Chen Yu advised Inomata Naoki, also offering his help, "I know a decent Michelin two-star restaurant. It might be hard to get a reservation, but they should do me a favor."


    "Is that so? Then I''ll trouble you for it, Brother Yu," Inomata Naoki considered and then nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 667 - 663: The Monitored Date (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu had booked a French restaurant located in Minato Ward for Inomata Naoki. This restaurant, which had opened only in the past few years, had a chef whose culinary skills were quite impressive, and the establishment had gained momentum rapidly. In less than five years, it had already earned two Michelin stars.


    This also made the restaurant very popr, and if Chen Yu hadn''t helped, it wouldn''t have been easy for Inomata Naoki to book a table on short notice.


    Tugging at the cor of his shirt, Inomata Naoki felt somewhat uneasy; he had not worn a shirt and suit for a long time. Thest time was when he had attended the graduation ceremony with Chen Yu.


    Wearing a suit while working on the ranch was undoubtedly a waste and misuse, and he wouldn''t have dug out this bottom-of-the-closet suit if today wasn''t an important date.


    It seemed he had gained quite a bit of weight, and the clothes felt a bit tight.


    Just as Inomata Naoki was feeling a bit ufortable, and the waiter hade over to refill his water, Tokairin Y¨±ko finally arrived, fashionablyte, at the entrance of the restaurant.


    Today, Tokairin Y¨±ko had clearly gone to some lengths to prepare, not just styling her hair and applying makeup, but going the extra mile with her makeup, and she was dressed in a wine-red gown and coat, instead of her usual UDI uniform for work.


    Guided by the server, Tokairin Y¨±ko made her way to Inomata Naoki. Seeing him just as nervous as she was, Tokairin Y¨±ko greeted him, "Hello, I''m Tokairin Yuko. You must be Inomata-kun, right? I''m so sorry, we''re usually busy with work and I''veete."


    "It''s okay, I haven''t been here long. And I understand how it is with doctors, usually workingte. I can understand," Inomata Naoki obviously didn''t mind such things and, after exchanging a few pleasantries with Tokairin Y¨±ko, he signaled the waiter that they could start serving the food.


    However, the waiter still asked about their preferences and any dietary restrictions before going to notify the kitchen to start preparing the dishes.


    "Naoki-kun, what do you usually enjoy doing?" Tokairin Y¨±ko asked Inomata Naoki. Though they had chatted about this topic online before, it was still necessary to find some topics to break the ice in this rather awkward situation.


    Upon being asked by Tokairin Y¨±ko, Inomata Naoki thought for a bit and responded, "Normally, I''m working on the ranch at home and, if I have some free time, I go horseback riding. Our ranch is quiterge, and riding around it feels very refreshing."


    "Eh? Horseback riding? I''d love to try that, I''ve never ridden a horse before," Tokairin Y¨±ko chimed in with what Inomata Naoki had said, showing a timely expression of surprise.


    As the two conversed, the waiter brought them the apanying red wine and the first starter.


    Tasting the carefully prepared dishes by the chef and sipping on the red wine, the initially stiff atmosphere between them began to warm up, and soon,ughter could be heard between them.


    Seeing the two enjoying themselves, the server took great care to keep their sses topped up with wine, and brought them one delicious course after another, all expertly cooked by the chef.


    The service and dishes of a Michelin two-star restaurant were impable; although they hadn''t reached the three-star level of being worth nning a trip for, both Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko found their appetites whetted and thoroughly enjoyed their meal.


    This undoubtedly allowed the watching officers from the Metropolitan Police Department and agents from the Public Security Intelligence Agency to let out a sigh of relief.


    The surveince of Inomata Naoki had been ongoing without pause since they knew of the potential disaster that could arise from his interactions with Minami, with a professional action team watching him 24 hours a day, non-stop.


    Even now, aside from the two tables of diners in the restaurant who were agents monitoring them, outside there was at least one fully armedbat team on standby, and amunications van was monitoring his phone calls and all externalmunications around the clock.


    Under such tight security, the goal was to prevent any chance of him meeting with Minami.


    However, there''s a saying that one may be a thief for a thousand days but cannot guard against one for a thousand days. If one only passively monitors without making any changes, such a passive defense is bound to encounter problems.


    Hence, when Chen Yu proposed to introduce a girlfriend to Inomata Naoki, the n was almost instantaneously approved.


    This might just be a Michelin two-starred restaurant, appearing to operate normally on the surface, but in reality, all the waitstaff had been instructed to cooperate fully, and there was even a psychologist in the background directing and coordinating.


    Even the wine and dishes for the evening had been carefully crafted by the head chef in order to create a pleasant mood for the pair and to provide them with a wonderful evening that could spark feelings towards each other.


    In essence, everyone in the restaurant, from servers to chefs, along with all the diners, was unknowingly assisting Naoki, helping to create a sufficiently romantic yet not overly obvious atmosphere that would make Tokairin Yuko fall for him at first sight.


    So far, the n seemed to be going very smoothly.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, the n is proceeding very well, they''re getting along nicely. What should we do next?" Kusanagi Ritsuko asked from themand vehicle outside the restaurant. She was monitoring Naoki and Yuko''s every move through pre-installed cameras and contacting Chen Yu to inquire about his further instructions.


    In Kusanagi Ritsuko''s view, since the n was going so well, they should take it a step further and let Naoki and Yuko solidify their rtionship, thereby eliminating any potential for idents.


    However, contrary to her expectations, Chen Yu''s instruction was to hold their positions.


    "There''s no need to do anything extra. Although it seems like these two haven''t noticed anything right now, one is a University of Tokyo Medical School PhD and the other is a female forensic doctor who deals with various crime scenes on a regr basis. Any superfluous move on your part could create ws and risk being detected by them," Chen Yu''s voice was low and slow on the phone, as if he were the mastermind in a movie before revealing his true identity.


    But Kusanagi Ritsuko didn''t believe Chen Yu would end up like the viins in the movies who are destined to be defeated by the heroes. Not to mention that right now he represented the righteous side, dedicated to the maintenance of world peace. Just his Demigod Level power alone¡ªunless some powerful deity produced a human agent to oppose him, and the deity intervened personally¡ªwho could defeat a Human Demi-God?


    As for the involvement of deities? Japan''s second only to the Three Precious Children, the powerful Inari God resides within the Metropolitan Police Department itself! All their movements were under surveince by that deity.


    "So, no moves? Understood," Kusanagi Ritsuko said, although somewhat reluctantly. As a former soldier, obedience was deep-rooted within her, and so she ryed Chen Yu''s orders further down the chain ofmand.

 Chapter 668 - 664: Phone Call (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The date between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki could be considered sessful, as at least both of them developed a favorable impression of each other.


    Of course, it was just a favorable impression.


    Neither of them had the kind of carefree personality that would result in engaging in reproductive behaviors on their first meeting, and while there are indeed some who are as free-spirited as Teddys, and Japanese girls often aren''t that reserved, these two really didn''t harbor such thoughts.


    After finishing dinner at the restaurant, Inomata Naoki took the initiative to suggest watching a movie together, but Tokairin Y¨±ko had work the next day, so she had to turn down Inomata Naoki''s proposal. They just found a cafe by the roadside, sat down for a cup of coffee, and then went home separately.


    Even more, Tokairin Y¨±ko didn''t let Inomata Naoki escort her home, showing that while she had a good impression of him, she was still very cautious.


    However, once back home, Tokairin Y¨±ko abandoned any pretense of reservation she had shown in front of Inomata Naoki, thrilled to have finally met a man she found satisfactory. She leaped onto the sofa, hugging a pillow with an infatuated expression.


    As she reveled in her secret delight for a while, her phone suddenly rang.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko picked up her phone and saw it was Misumi Mikoto calling, so she answered, "Moshi moshi? Is that you, Mikoto? Why are you calling me sote?"


    "Nothing much, just wanted to ask how your date went today. Did you meet that Mr. Inomata-kun introduced by the teacher? What do you think of him?" Misumi Mikoto inquired with genuine concern in her tone.


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto ask about her date, Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t help but giggle foolishly again and said on the phone, "Let me tell you, Mikoto, Mr. Naoki is actually a very nice guy! Of all the men I''ve met, I''ve not seen anyone as gentle and gentlemanly as him! The only fault might be that he''s not very handsome, just average-looking, definitely not a hunk."


    "Heh, Y¨±ko, have you forgotten about that handsome guy who drugged youst time and then took you to a hotel, only to drop dead on the spot?" Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but let out a coldugh when she saw Tokairin Y¨±ko still being picky, bringing up her dubious past, "You really have a problematic eye for men. Every guy you think is handsome is trouble. Never mind thatst one, do you remember the IT president you told me about? Turned out he was a fraudster and a murderer..."


    "Ah, cut it out! I was wrong, please have mercy on me, great Mikoto! I admit my mistake!" Seeing Misumi Mikoto dredge up her questionable history, Tokairin Y¨±ko hurriedly pleaded for mercy.


    One could hardly me Misumi Mikoto for bringing up her past; it was true that Tokairin Y¨±ko''s judgment of men was indeed poor, often to her misfortune.


    Even after joining an upscale fitness club for a monthly fee of 50,000 Japanese Yen, she encountered men who were either womanizers or had ulterior motives. She had even been embroiled in a murder and fraud casest time, and if it weren''t for Misumi Mikoto''s help, she might have been caught as a suspect.


    Given these circumstances, it''s no wonder Tokairin Y¨±ko was so happy to finally meet a man who seemed quite promising.


    "Speaking of which, Y¨±ko, what do you think of Mr. Inomata? He doesn''t seem like the frivolous type, does he?" Misumi Mikoto, having held some leverage over Tokairin Y¨±ko, switched back to ask about her opinion of Inomata Naoki.


    "Mr. Naoki feels quite dependable, not quite like the men in Tokyo, there''s a homely quality to him." Seeing Misumi Mikoto returning to the main topic, Tokairin Y¨±ko finally answered her question seriously, "But after all, being a Tokyo University Student, his manners and behavior are very cultured, and his knowledge and poise are alsomendable, leaving a great impression."


    Hearing such a review from Tokairin Y¨±ko, Misumi Mikoto felt much more relieved. But she still teased saying, "From what you''re saying, isn''t he a herbivore man? I remember you prefer the carnivorous type, Y¨±ko. Are you sure he can satisfy you?"


    "Hey! Misumi Mikoto, even though we''re good friends you can''t nder me like this! When have I ever liked carnivorous men! You make me sound so desperate!" Even though Tokairin Y¨±ko knew Misumi Mikoto was joking, she couldn''t help feeling indignant; after all, being described as liking carnivorous men wasn''t exactly apliment.


    "Sorry, sorry, but who let you end up with carnivorous males in the past? All of them hunters at that." Misumi Mikoto muttered an apology but continued to tease Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    Given the rtionship between the two, such teasing wouldn''t affect anything major, just causing a bit of annoyance for Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    As expected, upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s words, Tokairin Y¨±ko could only let out a vexed sigh, feeling resigned about her poor luck in past encounters.


    The two chatted idly for a bit more, discussing topics between women, before Misumi Mikoto finally hung up.


    After putting down the phone, Tokairin Y¨±ko then continued to indulge in her daydreams about her and Inomata Naoki.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, after Misumi Mikoto finished the phone call with Tokairin Y¨±ko and put her phone down, she turned to her teacher and asked curiously, "Teacher, you seem to be quite concerned about Tokairin and Mr. Naoki''s matter?"


    Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help being curious, as after all, Chen Yuing to her sote to ask her to call Tokairin Y¨±ko seemed rather odd indeed.


    But Chen Yu clearly didn''t want to reveal the secrets to his student, simply smiling at her and saying, "Naoki is my good brother, and of course, I''m concerned about his lifelong happiness, just like you care about Doctor Tokairin. Though there are indeed some secrets involved, for now, I can''t tell you. You just need to trust that I wouldn''t harm Doctor Tokairin or Naoki."


    "But teacher, your actions still make it seem like you''re very invested!" Misumi Mikoto, seeing Chen Yu reluctant to disclose more, didn''t press the matter, but she still couldn''t help butin.


    Listening to his student''sint, Chen Yu just shook his head and didn''t exin further, only telling Misumi Mikoto, "You aren''t yet strong enough to know the secrets involved. Besides, not everything is suitable for probing to the very bottom."


    Upon hearing this from Chen Yu, Misumi Mikoto''s face showed a change, harboring some suspicion about what exactly Chen Yu was keeping from her, but seeing that he had no intention of sharing, she could only hold back her questions and not pursue the matter any further.

 Chapter 669 - 665: Talent and Perseverance (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Inomata Naoki hadn''t stayed in Tokyo for very long. After a long-awaited reunion with Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori, as well as meeting Tokairin Yuko for the first time, he visited Chen Yu''s Regenerative Medicine Research Laboratory just once before returning to Kumamoto.


    His departure, undoubtedly, let many people breathe a sigh of relief.


    Though in a megacity like Tokyo, where at least ten million people live, the chance of two people identally bumping into each other was minuscule, nobody dared to guarantee that under the influence of the Red String of Fate, Inomata Naoki wouldn''t encounter Minami and something would happen between them.


    The Metropolitan Police Department''s officers had thought about restricting Inomata Naoki''s movement to prevent him from meeting Minami, but on one hand, they didn''t have the permission from Chen Yu, and on the other, Minami almost never left her family''s small shop.


    This was tantamount to indirectly restricting her range of activities. All they needed to do was to make sure Inomata Naoki didn''t get close to the area where Minami was, and so the police didn''t ce any restrictions on Inomata Naoki''s freedom to move about.


    However, even though there were no restrictions on Inomata Naoki''s freedom, during his time in Tokyo, almost everyone in the know hadn''t slept well. No one wished for a careless mistake on their part to lead to the worst possible oue.


    Now that he had finally left Tokyo and was on the ne back to Kumamoto, many were sure to sleep well tonight.


    However, while the police were rxing, Chen Yu came to the Metropolitan Police Department and had a very long, confidential conversation with Lord Inari.


    The conversation between one deity and one Human Demi-God had naturally piqued the curiosity of the high-ranking officials at the Metropolitan Police Department, but Yamada Nobuyosuke dissuaded them from their attempts to eavesdrop.


    As a Legendary-rank Transcendent, he understood the might of deities better than the higher-ups of the Metropolitan Police Department. What they thought was undetectable eavesdropping, would hardly pose a challenge to be discovered by him, so how could it possibly go unnoticed by a True God and a Demigod?


    Still, even so, after Chen Yu and Lord Inari had finished talking, Yamada Nobuyosuke approached him to inquire about the content of their conversation.


    This was the method that Yamada Nobuyosuke, after much contemtion, came up with. After all, being directly refused was always better than snooping around secretly and then being discovered, which was far less risky.


    A direct question would at most be met with refusal to answer, without leading to any idents, but if he were to investigate secretly or eavesdrop... Yamada Nobuyosuke wasn''t eager to find out what the wrath of a god was like.


    In response to Yamada Nobuyosuke''s inquiry, Chen Yu simply nced at him and replied, "It was just a report and exchange with the Inari God regarding the matter between Naoki and Minami. Are you very interested in my conversation with the Inari God, Mr. Yamada?"


    Although Chen Yu didn''t show the slightest hint of anger or irritation, the feeling Yamada Nobuyosuke got while being watched by him was like being on pins and needles; it was as if a mouse was asking a cat what vor of lunch it preferred.


    However, Chen Yu had no intention of making him lunch. What Yamada Nobuyosuke felt was merely the inherent suppression a Demigod had over an ordinary life.


    In front of deities, even Legends are just slightly stronger mice.


    Facing such pressure, Yamada Nobuyosuke had a sh of inspiration and hastily replied, "That''s right, I overheard a conversation between you and Lord Inarist time, and I benefited greatly. Hence, I hope to have the chance to listen to both of your teachings again. Especially you, Mr. Chen Yu, you''re so young yet already a Human Demi-God. I''m really curious to know how you broke through the shackles of Legendary rank."


    Upon hearing Yamada Nobuyosuke''s question, Chen Yu couldn''t help but stroke his chin, seriously examining Yamada Nobuyosuke for a moment before shaking his head and saying, "You can''t do it, your foundation is average, and your foundation has been damaged too much due to hidden injuries. Moreover, the legacy you have cultivated has exhausted its potential; it''s nearly impossible for you to break through to Legendary-rank."


    "Butst time you said, if I want to be divine... did you imply that even mortals can achieve divinity?" Yamada Nobuyosuke recalled the previous conversation between Chen Yu and Uke Mochizuki, and couldn''t help but press him for an answer.


    "That may be true, but one must have the aptitude for Bing Divine!" Chen Yu spread his hands andughed, "Though it''s true that anyone can attempt to gather followers¡ª even ordinary people without any power might be a Living Buddha revered by thousands for their benevolence or debut as an idol and be a ''god'' in the hearts of a million fans ¡ª gathering followers is merely the prerequisite for Bing Divine. So you want to be a god? Fine, but do you have a way to forge faith into Divinity and ignite the Divine me? Can your body contain Divinity, allowing you to transcend from the mundane to the sacred?"


    As Chen Yu spoke, a cold sneer appeared on his face: "To borrow an old Chinese saying, if you can''tprehend the Dragon Seal and Phoenix Script, recognize the Jade Pce and the Golden Insignia, why pursue immortality? Better to descend the mountain early and try for the imperial examinations. Without the aptitude, what kind of god can you be? Just be content to live out your few remaining years as a mere mortal."


    Chen Yu''s words struck Yamada Nobuyosuke hard, but he still bit his lip and asked Chen Yu, "Is there really no chance at all without aptitude? ording to you, Mr. Chen Yu, you should know the method by which mortals can be divine, right? I don''t dare hope to be divine; I just hope to break through Legendary rank to live a few more years. Please enlighten me, Mr. Chen Yu."


    As he spoke, Yamada Nobuyosuke knelt before Chen Yu.


    If he hadn''t known that it was possible to break through Legendary rank, Yamada Nobuyosuke wouldn''t be so obsessed, but he did know there was a method, and without trying and making an effort, he absolutely wouldn''t give up.


    It was like the time when he was just a fisherman''s child in a fishing vige, witnessing the battle between a monk and a sea monster, and he had made up his mind to be someone like that monk.


    Even if it meant paying a price beyond what most could imagine, he had now be a Transcendent of Legendary rank, much more powerful than the monk he initially saw.


    Now, the possibility to advance further seemed to lie right before his eyes. How could he give up without knowing?


    "Interesting, your perseverance is quitemendable. Perhaps if you had a path of arduous cultivation, you might actually achieve something," Chen Yu said with a smile, regarding Yamada Nobuyosuke with amusement. How could he not see through Yamada Nobuyosuke''s thoughts?


    Yet, to Chen Yu, Yamada Nobuyosuke''s perseverance made him view Yamada a bit more favorably. Maybe enlightening him a bit would make things more interesting?


    Chen Yu made up his mind without further ado and said to Yamada Nobuyosuke, "Since you have this idea, I''ll give you a chance. I''ll give you one month to do a hundred things that will earn other people''s gratitude, no matter whether good or bad. As long as others can sincerely thank you, that''ll count. Once you''ve done these hundred deeds and collected a hundred people''s gratitude,e find me again."

 Chapter 670 - 666 Meiji Shrine (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The Meiji Shrine was established by the Japanese Imperial Family at the time to worship Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken.


    Located in the heart of Tokyo, the Shrine is a 70-hectare green space. In a city as expensive as Tokyo, maintaining such a vast expanse of green space in the city center evidenced the immense strength of the Imperial power after the Meiji Restoration.


    Of course, this green space was not a naturally formed forest, but rather thergest existing man-made forest, cultivated from one hundred thousand trees donated by people from all over Japan after the death of Emperor Meiji, which were selected to suit the climate of Tokyo.


    Since itspletion, the Shrine has seen countless visitorse to worship. ording to records, over half a million people visited on the day the Shrine waspleted in the Taisho era, and now more than three million peoplee annually for tourism and worship, making it one of the most popr Shrines in Japan.


    Aside from bringing substantial tourism revenue to Tokyo, such arge number of visitors also provided a vast amount of the Power of Faith for worship within the Shrine to Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken.


    As the most aplished Emperor in the thousand-year history of the Japanese Imperial Family since the Heian Period, Emperor Meiji was indeed a man of great talent and strategy.


    In the midst of the internal strife and external threats of the Bakumatsu period, his ability to employ talents such as Okubo Toshimichi, Iwakura Tomomi, and Kido Takayoshi to reform the nation, leading Japan out of a feudal society, avoiding colonization by the powers, and swiftly bing a capitalist country, thus rapidly strengthening national power, makes his status in the eyes of the Japanese self-evident.


    Empress Shoken was not only worshiped here for being Emperor Meiji''s consort and Emperor Taisho''s mother.


    Born into the distinguished court noble family of the Ichijo, Empress Shoken initially received education from the imperial loyalist faction, but after the Meiji Restoration, when she became the Empress, she was very open to adopting the views of the enlightened faction and actively involved herself in social activities, establishing a modern educational system for the Imperial n and greatly contributing to the establishment of the Japanese Red Cross Society.


    What''s even more admirable is that Empress Shoken, who could have be a figure like Empress Dowager Cixi, consciously avoided politics from the beginning to the end, focusing her influence solely on social activities, truly a wise and virtuous Empress.


    There''s an interesting tale about Empress Shoken. On the eve of the Russo-Japanese War, February 7, 1904, Empress Shoken rested at Hayama Imperial Vi and dreamed of a white-d samurai in histe thirties pledging to protect the Imperial Japanese Navy Combined Fleet.


    The startled Empress Shoken recounted her dream to a court attendant, and the Imperial Household Officer Kagawa Keizo dered that it was the spirit of Sakamoto Ryoma manifesting. They rapidly seized upon this supernatural event for widespread propaganda, inspiring the morale of the popce. Thus, Sakamoto Ryoma also officially became the Guardian God of the Japanese Navy.


    It was because of such historical achievements that Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken, after their deaths, were worshiped at the Meiji Shrine, where they smoothly became ghoul deities, resuming life in another form under the worship of multitudes.


    Today, Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken, as the greatest foundation of the Japanese Imperial Family, continue to protect Tokyo.


    Of course, despite the substantial Power of Faith, Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken''s time as deities is still too short, and their Divine Power is limited, and they can only protect Tokyo.


    ording to the original n of the Japanese Imperial Family, as long as Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken continue to grow, they will one day be the protective deities of Japan, making the country even stronger.


    However, this isn''t really anything special for Miketsu no Kami, who even feels somewhat displeased with some of Emperor Meiji''s practices from a certain perspective.


    But regardless, in order to sessfully carry out the n agreed upon with Chen Yu, His Highness Miketsu personally visited the Meiji Shrine.


    When one deity visits another, naturally they do not partake in purifications and offerings like mortals. In fact, as soon as His Highness Miketsu stepped through the Torii gate of the Meiji Shrine, she had already crossed into the divine domain of the Shrine.


    The style of the divine domain at the Meiji Shrine was that of the former Imperial Pce from Emperor Meiji''s lifetime, which was the same pce destroyed during the Tokyo bombings in World War II.


    Looking at the divine domain that still resembled the old Imperial Pce, His Highness Miketsu''s gaze was full of disdain. Although Emperor Meiji was known as the Protector God of Tokyo, he was not only powerless to protect Tokyo from the American bombings, but he couldn''t even protect his own residence. The Imperial Pce was destroyed, and the Meiji Shrine was burnt down, a most disgraceful oue.


    In fact, on the night of the Great Tokyo Air Raid, nearly sixteen square miles of central Tokyo were destroyed, with about twenty-five percent of buildings¡ª267,171 in total¡ªreduced to rubble.


    ording to statistics from the Japanese Government at the time, approximately 100,000 people were burned to death in that night''s bombings (another estimate is 80,000), and another 100,000 suffered varying degrees of burns. The death toll was even higher than that of Hiroshimater attacked by an atomic bomb.


    Therefore, this so-called Protector God of Tokyo was in name only. It was only because there were no wars in recent years, and Tokyo maintained a state of peace, that he has been able to remain in charge of Tokyo at all.


    However, since she was there to visit, His Highness Miketsu naturally did not act like an unwee guest. After adjusting her expression, she entered Emperor Meiji''s pce, greeted by the court attendants.


    Inside the pce, Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken naturally came out together to wee her.


    "Wee, it is an honor for our humble abode to be graced by the presence of His Highness Miketsu of Inari," Empress Shoken said, bowing first as she expressed her wee.


    Although they were the most esteemed people in the country during their lives, with the Imperial Family iming descent from Amaterasu ¨­mikami in an unbroken line, after death they became ghostly deities. Empress Shoken was clearly aware of her own awkward status and the situation, and she did not dare to show any neglect towards His Highness Miketsu, who was considered among the most venerable deities of the entire Japanese Deity system.


    In contrast, standing at the side, Emperor Meiji kept up his proud demeanor from life, as if, being the Emperor, he saw no need to bow to anyone.


    His Highness Miketsu was indifferent to this attitude and simply said to Emperor Meiji and his consort, "I need to speak with you on a matter, dismiss your attendants."


    Seeing His Highness Miketsu''sck of courtesy, Emperor Meiji''s face showed a sudden change, but before he could speak, he was held back by his Empress.


    Empress Shoken waved her hand, ordering all attendants to withdraw, and then she personally served tea to His Highness Miketsu and asked, "May I inquire what brings His Highness Miketsu here in person?"


    "For the future of this country," His Highness Miketsu began, introducing a topic that forced Emperor Meiji and his consort to take seriously.

 Chapter 671 - 667: The Strange Corpse (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    In the autopsy room of UDI, a body recently delivered by the police was undergoing an autopsy.


    "The deceased was found in andfill, where someone was burning garbage. Later, they found the body in the garbage heap, so they quickly extinguished the fire and called the police," Officer Maori, holding his nose, was exining the basic situation of the deceased to Misumi Mikoto. The stench in the autopsy room was overwhelming, causing him some difort, "By the time the police arrived, the body was already quite charred, but from the condition at the scene, it seems like the body had been burned elsewhere before being dumped in thendfill. Our initial suspicion is that the person was burned to death before being discarded at thendfill."


    However, after Officer Maori had finished speaking, Misumi Mikoto, who had already started cutting into the body, countered, "No, the victim drowned, and it''s very likely they drowned in seawater."


    "Drowned? You''re telling me that this burnt body drowned?" Officer Maori asked incredulously as he looked at the nearly charred corpse on the autopsy table.


    Misumi Mikoto turned to look at Officer Maori, nodded affirmatively, and said, "Indeed, they drowned. Although the body was burned post-mortem, the internal organs were not severely damaged, and we can still see the bruising."


    "Not only that, there''s fluid in the respiratory tract and in the alveoli, along with severe edema, confirming that the cause of death was definitely drowning, and likely from seawater," added someone from the Nakado Department who was examining the lungs of the deceased, likewise affirming Mikoto''s judgment.


    He added another point, "Also, this should be a man, though they had undergone gender reassignment surgery."


    "What? Is this a transgender person?" Officer Maori felt overwhelmed, a shape-shifter, who not only drowned in seawater but then had their body burned, leaving hardly any useful clues to follow. Verifying the identity of the deceased certainly sounded like more overtime work.


    After another check of the deceased''s pelvis, Mikoto confidently stated, "It''s a male pelvis. Although they had genital surgery, it is certain that it was a male."


    Having finished, Mikoto looked towards Kube Rokuro and instructed, "Mr. Kube, please ask the Director to contact a dentist. We need to determine his identity based on the condition of the deceased''s teeth."


    "Understood." Kube Rokuro replied, picking up the phone hanging on the side and informing Director Kamikura.


    While everyone was busily attending to their tasks, someone from the Nakado Department suddenlyined, "It''s strange that there are no traces of sand or diatoms in the victim''s respiratory tract."


    "Hmm? No sand and diatoms?" Mikoto turned in surprise towards the Nakado Department member, and upon checking the indicated area, did find, just as he had said, that the respiratory tract and lungs of the deceased were clean. Though there were pink bubbles and fluid indicative of drowning, there was indeed no trace of sand or diatoms.


    This was quite astonishing. If the cause of death was drowning at sea, one would expect to find sand and diatoms inhaled, which are important clues in determining the site of death. But now, the lungs of the deceased were as clean as if they had drowned in a bathtub, which made the situation quite perplexing.


    Likewise, this undoubtedly introduced great difficulty in determining the cause of death, as it now seemed likely not to be a simple case of seawater drowning.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Afterpleting the autopsy and sending off various samples for analysis, Mikoto finally returned to her office and sat down in her chair.


    Picking up a pack of rice strips on the table, Misumi Mikoto munched on the snack while asking Kube Rokuro beside her, "Mr. Kube, how do you think the victim died?"


    "Eh? You''re asking me? I don''t know," Kube Rokuro was taken aback but didn''t know how to respond, so he could only say he didn''t know.


    Seeing this, Misumi Mikoto gave him an annoyed nce. Lately, Kube ''Tool Man'' Rokuro had been busy with his medical licensing exam, and it inevitably affected his work. This kind of cluelessness had be all toomon.


    However, Tokairin Yuko next to them seemed to have some ideas, and with a wildly imaginative take, she said, "I think the victim was very likely drowned in a bathtub, and moreover, the bathtub was filled with seawater, which is why it led to such a situation. Then, to destroy the evidence and body, the perpetrator set fire to burn the body. But the body wasn''tpletely burned, and afraid of being discovered by the police, the perpetrator dumped the body in a junkyard."


    To reinforce her presence, Tokairin Yuko even picked up a document roll in her hand and waved it vigorously.


    However, someone from the Nakado Department was holding his cup and standing aside, shaking his head in dissent, "I don''t think it was a bathtub. If it were a bathtub, the perpetrator would have had to hold down the victim or tie them up, but there are no marks on the victim''s body, nor signs of struggle, so it shouldn''t have been drowning in a bathtub.


    What especially caught my attention is that the body was uniformly charred, not like an iplete burn from arson, but more like it was deliberately burned that way."


    "Deliberately burned the body that way? But who would be so idle as to char a body and do it so evenly?" Misumi Mikoto, hearing what the Nakado Department said, also recalled the evenly scorched marks on the body''s surface, and suddenly felt the situation was bing even moreplicated.


    At that moment, Kube Rokuro suddenly spoke up, "Could it be some kind of religious ritual?"


    "A religious ritual?" Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department member were both intrigued, and even Tokairin Yuko turned her gaze towards Kube Rokuro, curious why he would say that.


    Feeling the gaze of the other three, Kube Rokuro got a bit nervous, but still quickly exined, "It could be some Cult, where they have to kill the victim in a special manner as a sacrifice to the Evil God or something, isn''t that how novels usually put it?"


    "That seems to make some sense," Misumi Mikoto nodded slightly. This kind of unique method of killing indeed seemed intentional, and using a Cult sacrifice to exin it did make sense.


    After all, those Evil Gods have all sorts of bizarre preferences and requirements for their sacrifices, so it''s not strange for them to have some special tastes and likings.


    Thinking like this, Misumi Mikoto looked at the Nakado Department member and asked, "Nakato-san, what do you think?"


    "It''s possible, but such matters are for the police to handle. We just need to ascertain the victim''s identity and cause of death," the Nakado Department member didn''t seem keen on getting to the bottom of it, and shaking his head, he held his cup and walked towards the sofa.


    Seeing the Nakado Department member''s attitude, the others lost the mood to chat further and each returned to their own work.

 Chapter 672 - 668: Rokuros Girlfriend (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The charred body from the strange drowning, although intriguing, required time for sample analysis and testing, so for everyone at UDI, after discussing it briefly, they lost interest.


    Kube Rokuro was curious about the incident too, butpared to having dinner with his girlfriend, this matter couldn''t capture his attention at all.


    Ever since he established a rtionship with Qingdai and took her advice to prepare for the medical licensing exam, Kube Rokuro felt that he had improved significantly. Not only did he work harder at his job, but even his previously mediocre studies greatly advanced. With Qingdai''s help, he could now remember even the knowledge points that he had difficulty grasping before.


    Kube Rokuro was naturally very satisfied with his girlfriend. She came from a distinguished family, was beautiful, had a gentle personality, fitting the standard image of a youngdy, and was extremely intelligent. She also encouraged him to be diligent and ambitious. What more could he ask for in a girlfriend?


    Although this made Kube Rokuro feel exhausted every day, it also made each day feel fulfilling and brought him happiness.


    There was just one thing that Kube Rokuro found strange¡ªQingdai allowed only handholding and hugging. Shepletely refused any other intimate actions, to the point where even a kiss had never happened.


    This inevitably left Kube Rokuro a bit disappointed, but having such a beautiful and considerate girlfriend, he felt these things were still eptable.


    Riding his motorcycle to the ce he had agreed to meet Qingdai, he arrived at a very ordinary Japanese restaurant.


    Kube Rokuro still felt somewhat guilty about Qingdai choosing such a ce for their meal. After all, on their first date, Qingdai had taken him to a higher-end restaurant, but at the time, Kube Rokuro was not ustomed to such ces, and he nearly didn''t have enough money to pay the bill.


    Having realized this, Qingdai subsequently chose more modest establishments for their dates, which undoubtedly made Kube Rokuro acutely aware of his girlfriend''s thoughtfulness.


    This also became a source of motivation for him. If he needed his girlfriend to consider his pride and intentionally pick amon restaurant for eating out, it would be very shameful for a man.


    With the determination to pass the medical licensing exam and be a certified doctor to improve his life and ie, Kube Rokuro locked his motorcycle and entered the restaurant.


    Qingdai had been waiting for a while, seated and looking at a magazine. Her indigo-colored hair cascaded down like a waterfall, one hand supporting her cheek, and a delicate finger absentmindedly twirled a lock of hair at her temple.


    Seeing his girlfriend, Kube Rokuro quickly walked towards her, and upon reaching her, he greeted her, "Sorry, I''mte. Have you been waiting for a long time?"


    "No, I have just arrived," Qingdai raised her head slightly, giving Kube Rokuro a charming smile, "The hospital''s matters won''t be any less than your UDI''s, especially since Professor Chen Yu and Professor Jounouchi''s research is at the stage of producing results. At this time, everyone in General Surgery is eager to help these professors as much as possible, and there''s indeed a lot to do."


    "Is that so? Then you must be working very hard," Kube Rokuro said, following up on his advantage. These were the so-called "magic words" he had recently read in a so-called dating guide¡ªit was imed that once these words were spoken, one could easily start a conversation with a girl.


    However, Qingdai only nced at Kube Rokuro with a smile still lingering on her lips, and put away the magazine she was just reading, "Day-to-day work, what''s there to be hard or not hard about it? Moreover, my colleagues in the hospital do take care of me, and the work I have to do each day isn''t actually that much. If we''re talking about being busy, perhaps my little sister Nanao has it more hectic. She is a researcher in Professor Chen Yu''sboratory. Anyway, enough about this, you must be hungry, right? Let''s order something to eat."


    Upon hearing what Qingdai said, Kube Rokuro felt a bit disappointed, but still he quickly raised his hand, gesturing for the waiter.


    After ordering meals for both himself and Qingdai, Kube Rokuro then asked her, "Do you feel ufortable adjusting toing to this kind of small restaurant to eat with me?"


    "Why would you ask such a question?" Qingdai looked at Kube Rokuro with a somewhat teasing expression, "If it''s about a man''s pride, you really don''t need to worry. To me, a man who postures for appearances only manifests shallow vanity. Living within one''s means is nothing to be ashamed of. If you can afford to take me here, then that''s fine with me."


    Hearing Qingdai''s response, Kube Rokuro felt immensely happy; a girlfriend who was so understanding was indeed a blessing for a man.


    However, he still had some reservations and couldn''t help but ask, "But youe from a prestigious family, you must be more ustomed to the kind of upscale restaurant you first took me to, right?"


    After speaking, Kube Rokuro looked at Qingdai nervously, with a mix of anticipation and reticence, waiting for her answer.


    "Do you think, in your view, that a so-calleddy from a prestigious family has to have luxury cars for outings, wear only designer brands, and must eat at high-end restaurants?" Qingdai, with an amused tone in her voice, shook her head at Kube Rokuro before exining, "Maybe some daughters of wealthy families do live that sort of life, but for families like the Tashiro Family, children need to undergo various training and education from a young age. Although we live without worry for food and clothing and indeed have better conditions than the average person, it''s not to the point of luxury.


    In fact, for the real prestigious families that date back before the Meiji Era, they tend to prefer a simple and content life, because modest living can better temper the will of the family''s youth. Luxury only leads to arrogance and indulgence.


    As for those high-end restaurants, I used to frequent them quite often, but that was due to familial obligations that required me to socialize in such settings. While the food in those ces is certainly delicious, I wasn''t really there to eat. So, I don''t mind dining in this kind of restaurant; at least I can focus on eating rather than thinking about how to deal with other people."


    "I see!" Kube Rokuroughed somewhat sheepishly and apologized to Qingdai, "Sorry, I was overthinking it."


    "It''s okay, Rokuro. It''s normal for you to think that way. After all, I''m still constrained by my family,cking freedom in the past and still bound by my family now." Qingdai let out a bitterugh, then looking at Kube Rokuro, she was moved to make a personal request, "Rokuro, I have a favor to ask of Professor Chen Yu, could you find a time to help me arrange a meeting with him?"

 Chapter 673 - 669: Soul Armament (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Rokuro''s girlfriend asked for a favor, and he naturally would not neglect it, quickly informing Chen Yu about the matter.


    As Rokuro broached the subject, Chen Yu immediately understood what was going on.


    What Qingdai hoped to ask for his help with was, naturally, the issue of the other soul residing in her body.


    To Chen Yu, this was but a small effort¡ªeven if just to save Rokuro''s face, he would not be stingy with such minor aid.


    However, he did not want to agree to it outright.


    After some serious consideration, Chen Yu decided to have Qingdai do something for him.


    "Rokuro has a colleague named Tokairin Y¨±ko. I need you to teach her how to capture a man''s heart, and help here together with the boyfriend she''s currently dating." As he formed the thought, he removed the other soul from Qingdai''s body, and amidst her bewildered gaze, he stated the task he wanted her to undertake.


    Feeling the ease and relief after the other soul was removed from her body, Qingdai looked towards Chen Yu and confirmed, "Help Rokuro''s colleague win her boyfriend''s heart? Is this what you are asking me to do, Professor Chen Yu?"


    Qingdai''s confirmation to Chen Yu was not because the task was too difficult, but because it seemed too simple.


    Although she had repeatedly hit a wall in front of Chen Yu, with all her methods seeming inferior, the truth was partly that Qingdai herself had been intentionally underperforming, and also because Chen Yu had seen right through her from the beginning.


    If Qingdai were to get serious, her lethal allure to ordinary men was strong, as evidenced by Rokuro''s unwavering devotion to her.


    "That''s right, just aplish this task." As he toyed with the soul he had separated from Qingdai, Chen Yu''s face disyed a hint of mischief, though his manner was quite serious.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s confirmation, Qingdai felt reassured but still sought rification, "Is Rokuro''s colleague''s boyfriend a regr person or a Transcendent?"


    This was aftereffect of too many setbacks with Chen Yu, as Qingdai worried about encountering another powerful or mysterious Transcendent who could see through her tactics, rendering all her efforts futile.


    For the current Qingdai, she did not want to lose Rokuro as her boyfriend overplications due to unsessful work.


    "Don''t worry, both Rokuro''s colleague and her boyfriend are regr people, and you will have assistance in this matter," Chen Yu could naturally understand Qingdai''s concerns and exined, "While I can''t tell you the reasons, what you can know is, the people assisting you are from the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency."


    Upon hearing the names of these two departments, Qingdai''s expression changed suddenly, but she then felt a sense of relief.


    Being involved with government departments, it was clear that the matter wasn''t simple and might even be quiteplicated. If it were the old monster Tashiro Family who hadn''t yet passed, they might have had the standing to meddle in such affairs, but the current Tashiro Family, having lost their Sub-Legendary patriarch, had clearly lost the influence to be involved in such incidents due to their declining power.


    But for Qingdai herself, epting Chen Yu''smission to get involved in this, and operating on behalf of the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Intelligence Agency, not to mention the potential of getting to know individuals from these two departments and broadening her connections, simply the fact that Chen Yu had helped her separate the other soul from her body was enough to make her give it her all.


    Moreover, the matter seemed quite intricate at a nce, yet it actually posed no danger, merely requiring one to chase after a man. Qingdai was still very confident in this respect.


    "I understand, I will take care of this task," Qingdai agreed, her gaze inadvertently falling on the soul in Chen Yu''s hand. She hesitated for a moment, but ultimately chose to remain silent.


    Chen Yu seemed to have noticed her gaze and, after a bit of consideration, asked her, "What would you like to do with this soul? If you need, I can help you turn it into a Sub-Legendary Level Puppet as a form of payment for working for me."


    "A Sub-Legendary Puppet!?" Qingdai was taken aback, gaining a deeper understanding of Chen Yu''s strength.


    But she did not dare to ept the offer then.


    Sub-Legendary was the level of power that the old monster had when he was alive, only attainable at full burst, and even less than a normal person when his energy was retracted.


    Now Chen Yu was saying he could turn an ordinary soul into a Sub-Legendary Level Puppet, which of course startled Qingdai and also left her frightened. How foolish and naive had she been to provoke such a being in the past, even going so far as to tease him by plucking hairs from the tiger''s head?


    However, looking at the soul held in Chen Yu''s hand now, Qingdai felt as though she too could be easily manipted by him, so she quickly replied, "Isn''t that a bit too much? Sub-Legendary Levelbat power is a precious resource, don''t you want to keep it for your own use?"


    Upon hearing Qingdai''s words, Chen Yu''s expression grew more amused, "Oh? You think Sub-Legendary Levelbat power is precious, not because you have been with this soul for decades and can''t bear to part with it?"


    Chen Yu''s remark made Qingdai blush with embarrassment, but she quickly shook her head, saying, "Professor, I am a woman, and that soul is a man."


    Qingdai''s words were notplete; all the hardship she had suffered in her earlier life was also because of that soul.


    It could be said that without that soul, she might have been just like Tashiro Nanao, an ordinary young miss of the Tashiro Family, who would serve the family''s interests but never reach her current state.


    Qingdai had suppressed her resentment toward that soul in her heart for over twenty years, but before the soul was separated, she hadn''t dared to entertain any thoughts, as any ideas she had could be detected by the other part under their shared double-soul condition.


    But with the divide now removed, her resentment finally exploded.


    Chen Yu, of course, noticed such intense emotional turmoil, but he didn''t say much, only igniting a purple Netherworld me between his fingertips, purifying the soul.


    At the same time, other materials appeared in his other hand, which he cast into the Netherworld me, smelting them together.


    Qingdai''s eyes widened, unsure of what Chen Yu was doing, but she could see that the soul being tempered by the purple me was enduring immense agony.


    The me''s smelting did notst long, and the materials Chen Yu added were not excessive. Soon the smelting and forging wereplete, and he turned the soul and the materials he brought out into a hollow metal sphere, within which a light purple me still burned.


    "This is a set of Soul Armor, consider it your payment. Wearing it, you can wield Sub-Legendarybat power," Chen Yu exined, then tossed the metal sphere toward Qingdai, where it merged into her body.

 Chapter 674 - 670: The Chess Game (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Within the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu was ying a game of chess.


    There was no opponent across from him, and all the chess pieces on the board were ck.


    The odd arrangement of the pieces seemed haphazard, yet Chen Yu was ying very seriously.


    "The King and Queen are already in ce, the bishop has taken its stand on the board, the Chariot is moving along the predetermined trajectory, and now all that''s missing is the knight," Chen Yu picked up a White Knight piece that was set aside, but when he ced the piece on the board, it turned gray.


    Looking at the knight whose color differed from the other pieces on the board, Chen Yu propped his chin with his hand and fell into thought, "As expected, it''s not yet the knight''s turn to enter the scene? It seems this game will take longer to y out than expected."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu reached out and took the knight off the board, setting it back down to the side; and as the piece left the board, it turned back to white.


    At this point on the board, the King was ced at the center, with a Queen of each color positioned where the ck and white sides ought to be, but now both Queens were ck.


    Behind the ck Queen stood a ck bishop, while the white Queen stood alone. Originally, Chen Yu wanted to ce the knight in front of the Queen, but since the knight did not turn ck just now, he took it off the board again.


    The Chariot and King moved side by side, but upon closer inspection, one could see that the Chariot''s position could take out the King if the King moved toward the direction of the ck Queen.


    The peculiar chessboard, the peculiar method of y¡ªperhaps only the person ying could understand this bizarre game.


    Just as Chen Yu pondered over his next move, he suddenly looked up in front of him, where Lord Miketsu had appeared and taken a seat opposite him.


    Reaching out for a white bishop, Lord Miketsu ced it onto the board.


    Watching the white bishop turn ck, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow slightly, asking with a hint of surprise, "It seems another piece has been moved into y?"


    "Not one, but two. Though, they might as well be just one, since one of the pieces really isn''t of much use," Lord Miketsu''s demeanor was neither good nor bad, but her words clearly had an implied meaning.


    "Is that so? Even then, as long as it has entered the game, it can y its part," Chen Yu said, as he picked up another White Knight and ced it beside the bishop Lord Miketsu had just ced on the board.


    This time, the White Knight turned ck sessfully.


    With the entrance of this bishop and knight, the pieces on the board had now formed five factions.


    King, Queen and Bishop, Queen, Chariot, Bishop and Knight.


    Lord Miketsu, observing the situation on the board, couldn''t help but smile slightly, "It seems the first Queen is somewhat isted in power!"


    "I''ve prepared a powerful knight for her; it''s just not yet time for this knight to enter the fray," Chen Yu exined, while simultaneously tapping the White Knight he had set aside.


    Lord Miketsu nodded in understanding, clearly grasping the meaning behind Chen Yu''s words.


    However, looking at the solitary Chariot on the board, she suddenly asked, "The Chariot is indeed traveling its preordained path, but its strength is not enough to sway the entire game."


    "The Chariot is merely the vanguard; the soldier who will really shake the game has long been ready." Following Chen Yu''s words, Lord Miketsu then noticed that on one side of the board, five white pawns were neatly arrayed, waiting to storm into the game.


    "So it turns out that the once idle piece has now be the trump card that determines the direction of the game?" Lord Miketsu nodded in understanding as he looked at the few soldiers.


    "I''ve finished all my preparations on this side, just waiting for the knight to enter the game before we can start," Chen Yu said, putting aside his study of the game. He leaned back in his chair, rested his hands on his knees, and looked at Lord Miketsu, "But after the game begins, how shall we solve the problem of the ''invisible king''?"


    At this question, Lord Miketsu reached for a white bishop lying next to him and ced it in a corner of the chessboard, "If the king is not seen, then a new king shall be crowned."


    As soon as these words were spoken, the white bishop transformed into a golden king.


    Chen Yu was somewhat surprised at this, "Are you truly willing to part with it?"


    "One must let go to gain; if one is unwilling to let go, how can they obtain?" Lord Miketsu replied to Chen Yu, yet His gaze towards the golden king on the chessboard was somewhatplex.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, and without further ado, he picked up a white queen and ced it beside the golden king, "Since you''ve already made your choice, then I won''t hold back."


    Once the piece was set down, it too turned golden.


    "That is an appropriate reward," affirmed Lord Miketsu with a nod as he saw this.


    Chen Yu was very satisfied with Lord Miketsu''s answer, but he seemed to have some concerns, "The pieces on the chessboard will move ording to the established rules, but what about the pieces outside the board? I don''t want a third color of pieces to appear on this chessboard."


    "Rest assured, their reach is not that long," Lord Miketsu confidently assured him regarding this concern.


    "Is that so, then I''ll look forward to it," Chen Yu saw this answer from Lord Miketsu and did not probe further, simply nodding and then rxing his expression, "Now that our serious business is concluded, would Lord Miketsu like to stay and sample my chef''s skills?"


    "Is it delicious?" Lord Miketsu''s eyes lit up when he heard Chen Yu''s invitation.


    Chen Yu smiled confidently, stood up, and replied, "Naturally, it''s delicious."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hospital''s operating room, another patienty on the operating table.


    However, today''s lead surgeon was not Chen Yu, but Kohinata Kaori, and this was the first patient she was responsible for.


    As the first surgery she personally led in the hospital, Kohinata Kaori naturally performed with utmost seriousness. She nned every detail carefully before the surgery and repeatedly checked each step during the surgery to avoid any problems.


    "Suturingplete, surgery finished," Kohinata Kaori ced the suture device aside on a tray, took a deep breath, and dered the surgery over.


    "Good work," the assisting doctor, who was ready to take this chance to say something, responded. However, a voice came from the observation room above.


    Kohinata Kaori turned her head and saw Chen Yu standing in the observation room.


    "Well done, it was a splendid surgery," Chen Yu praised his junior sister, and at the same time told her, "Clean up, I''ll take you out for some good food."


    "Yes, senior brother!" Kohinata Kaori happily agreed, quickly running towards the door of the operating room, leaving the assistant with a look of disappointed silence.

 Chapter 675 - 671 Deep River Rice Bowl (Please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets)

    After the surgery was done, Kohinata Kaori changed out of her scrubs so fast it was almost like she was running as she burst out of the operating room, while Chen Yu was already leisurely waiting at the entrance to the OR.


    "Senior brother!" Kohinata Kaori happily called him senior brother, pulling Chen Yu''s arm to move outside and at the same time, she asked curiously, "Senior brother, what delicious food are you going to treat me to?"


    "I''ve told you it''s going to be tasty, so naturally I won''t let down my little gluttonous cat!" Chen Yu smiled indulgently and reached out to ruffle Kohinata Kaori''s hair, letting her pull him towards the hospital''s exit.


    However, when they reached the elevator and were waiting, Kohinata Kaori suddenly asked Chen Yu, "Senior brother, shouldn''t we invite sister-inw too?"


    "Hiromi has a dinner party tonight, she should have already left," Chen Yu exined and evenughed at himself, "Your sister-inw is now the hottest female scientist in all Japan, she has loads of people treating her to fancy meals, unlike your poor senior brother, who can only take you to eat at street stalls."


    Yet, Chen Yu''s self-mockery only caused Kohinata Kaori to snort through her nose, seeing right through him, "It''s clearly because you hate social events and choose not to attend, yet you say others don''t invite you! If you were willing to go, those patients would be thrilled to invite you for meals five times a day!"


    "Do you want to eat five times a day?" Chen Yu asked back with a yful smile on his face.


    Kohinata Kaori quickly shook her head and firmly said, "I certainly don''t want to! If I ate five times a day, I would turn into a little fat pig!"


    Amidst theughter and chatter, the senior brother and sister left the hospital.


    Although there were still reporters staking out the entrance of the hospital every day, there were far fewer of them than before, and they did not affect Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori.


    The two walked out of the hospital and under Chen Yu''s guidance, Kohinata Kaori joined him in heading to a little shop that had just opened for business.


    "Wee!" Minami greeted the new arrivals as they entered the door, as was her routine. However, when she saw that it was Chen Yu, she couldn''t help but have a small change in her expression.


    She evidently remembered what Chen Yu had ryed through the bossst time, but that also caused her to hold a bit of a grudge against him.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yu was just a customer for now and she quickly regained her smile, greeting him, "Doctor Chen Yu, what would you like to eat today?"


    "The usual, Steamed ms with wine plus a Highball," Chen Yu ordered, and after sitting down with Kohinata Kaori, he exined to her, "At this restaurant, you can order anything you want as long as the boss can make it, so if I workte I usuallye here with Hiromi."


    "Is that so? That''s really interesting! Then I''d like to have ginger pork!" Upon hearing what Chen Yu said, Kohinata Kaori immediately became excited and ced her order with Minami for the dish she wanted to eat the most.


    "All right, do you need anything else?" Minami asked, apparently worried that a single ginger pork might not be enough.


    After pondering Minami''s question for a moment, Kohinata Kaori then asked her, "Do you have fukagawa-don?"


    "Fukagawa-don? What is that?" Minami obviously had never heard of the dish, but she still turned to ask the owner, "Uncle, can you make fukagawa-don?"


    Hearing Minami''s question, the owner was taken aback too, but he quickly nodded and said, "I can make it."


    "Okay, so one Steamed ms with wine, one ginger pork, one fukagawa-don, and one Highball¡ªdoes that sound right?" Minami repeated the order and also confirmed with Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori.


    "I''ll have a Fukagawa Don as well," Chen Yu added with a smile. "Just drinking in the evening will still leave me hungry."


    "Okay, two Fukagawa Donsing up. Please wait a moment; they''ll be right out," Hiromi replied before heading into the kitchen to inform the chef of the order and assist him.


    As he watched Hiromi and the chef busily working in the kitchen, Chen Yu asked Kohinata Kaori out of curiosity, "Kaori, what made you want to have Fukagawa Don?"


    "Big brother, you actually know about Fukagawa Don? Now in Tokyo, I suppose there are very few people who eat this, right?" Kohinata Kaori was surprised that Chen Yu also knew about the dish, but she exined, "When I was little, there was a ce selling it downstairs from my house. When I had some pocket money, I''d asionally go eat there. The rich seafood vor was really delicious, and I''ve liked it ever since.


    "But then, that ce stopped selling it, and after I went to France, I never had it again. Just now, I suddenly remembered it, so I ordered it. I didn''t expect that the owner here could actually make it. Do you also know about this dish, big brother?"


    "Yeah, I''ve had it before," Chen Yu nodded slightly.


    Soon, the Highball Chen Yu had ordered was served by Hiromi, ced right in front of him, and the Steamed ms with wine were prepared quickly as well, whereas the ginger pork and Fukagawa Dons were taking longer.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind the wait¡ªhe picked up his chopsticks and happily started eating a m.


    However, he hadn''t forgotten Kohinata Kaori sitting beside him and offered, "Kaori, would you like to try one?"


    "No need, I''ll wait for what I''ve ordered," Kohinata Kaori declined Chen Yu''s offer but curiously asked, "Since you''ve had Fukagawa Don before, then you should know it''s made with ms too. Don''t you get tired of eating so many ms?"


    Shaking his head and taking a sip of his drink, Chen Yu chuckled and said, "How could you get tired of something delicious?"


    "That''s true; no matter how much you eat something delicious, you never get tired of it. If you do get tired, it just means it''s not tasty enough!" Kohinata Kaoriughed along.


    While they chatted andughed, the chef brought over the ginger pork and the two bowls of Fukagawa Don they had ordered.


    "I didn''t expect anyone to order Fukagawa Don these days; it really brings back memories. It used to be so popr." The chef remarked nostalgically as he looked at Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori.


    To the chef''s reminiscence, Chen Yu just smiled and didn''t say much, but Kohinata Kaori confidently assured the chef, "Delicious food will always be ordered by someone!"


    "Ha-ha, that''s also true, but traditional Tokyo dishes like Fukagawa Don are probably seldom eaten by anyone now, right?" The chef said, feeling a bit nostalgic upon hearing Kohinata Kaori''s remark.


    After speaking, the chef was about to return to the kitchen to continue working but suddenly started coughing.


    Seeing this, Hiromi quickly came over to support the chef and asked with concern, "Uncle, are you alright?"


    "It''s nothing, just some chest difort recently; I''ll be fine after some rest." The chef smiled at Hiromi, indicating he was okay.


    However, the two doctors sitting aside frowned upon hearing this.


    "If you''re not feeling well, it''s still best to get checked out at the hospital. If you have the time, I can help you make an appointment," Kohinata Kaori offered the chef her help.

 Chapter 676 - 672: The Blackened White Knight (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    At Kohinata Kaori''s suggestion and Minami''s insistence, the boss simply couldn''t argue with his daughter and had to agree to go to the hospital for a check-up.


    However, what they didn''t know until they looked, was that the results of the examination took both the boss and Minami by surprise.


    "It''s lung cancer," said Kohinata Kaori in the consultation room, looking at the boss''s CT scan results. "But there''s no need to panic, it''s only early-stage lung cancer. Whether it''s surgery or medication, it can bepletely cured."


    When Minami heard Kohinata Kaori say it was early-stage lung cancer, she felt somewhat relieved despite her worries, but she couldn''t help but scold her uncle, "Uncle, how could you neglect your health like this!"


    "I do exercise regrly, how could I have lung cancer?" The boss himself found it unbelievable. Despite his erratic life habits, he was quite disciplined and always made sure to exercise. In his view, he shouldn''t have contracted lung cancer.


    However, as a doctor, Kohinata Kaori pointed out directly, "It''s highly rted to your smoking. The CT scan results show clearly there are shadows on your lungs, which are caused by smoking. For the sake of your health, you should quit smoking from now on."


    "The doctor has said as much, uncle, you should really quit smoking!" Though she must call him uncle in front of others, Minami''s concern for the boss was genuine, as that of a daughter for her father.


    "Alright, I get it, I''ll quit smoking," the boss capitted after his daughter''s urging, letting Minami take the cigarettes and lighter from his pocket and throw them into the nearby trash can.


    If it hadn''t been for the lung cancer diagnosis, the boss might not have cared much, but people are naturally afraid of death. Under the circumstance of having cancer, quitting smoking became an inevitable choice.


    After disposing of the boss''s cigarettes, Minami then turned to Kohinata Kaori with concern, asking, "Doctor, can my uncle''s illness be cured?"


    "It''s just an early-stage tumor, not difficult to cure," Kohinata Kaori reassured Minami with a smile, "Don''t worry. This stage of the tumor can be removed with a thoracoscopic minimally invasive surgery. If managed well after surgery, the chances of recurrence and metastasis are very low.


    In addition, you must know about the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by my senior. If that drug is used, it can also effectively suppress the tumor activity, so much so that surgery might not even be necessary. However, it involves continuous medication and for non-advanced tumors, this approach is generally not rmended."


    "But if we do surgery, can it bepletely cured?" Minami was clearly hoping for aplete cure.


    "The surgery technique is very mature, and since your uncle''s tumor is still in the early stages and hasn''t spread,plete removal should be no problem," Kohinata Kaori said confidently.


    Hearing Kohinata Kaori say this, Minami was relieved and turned to her father, persuading him, "Uncle, just go ahead with the surgery!"


    With his daughter''s advice, the boss had no choice but to agree. Yet, he still asked Kohinata Kaori with concern, "If I undergo surgery, how long will it be before I can be discharged?"


    "With thoracoscopic minimally invasive surgery, patients can usually be discharged in three to five days andplete wound healing should take about a week. Compared to traditional thoracic surgery, this procedure is much more convenient and quick and also puts less strain on the patient''s body," Kohinata Kaori exined to the boss and Minami about the thoracoscopic surgery and reassured them, "Although it''s a rtively new technique, the technology is very mature. You don''t have to worry about any problems."


    Listening to Kohinata Kaori speak like this, the boss also set aside his worries and nodded, saying, "Then let''s proceed with the surgery. Will it require hospitalization?"


    "Surgery will require hospitalization before it can be performed. I''ll book a surgery time for you." Seeing that the boss agreed to the surgery, Kohinata Kaori nodded, took out a form, and began to fill it out: "A nurse will take you toplete the hospital admission procedurester. Booking this kind of surgery is very convenient, and it could be done as soon as two to three days from now. A nurse will tell you about the rted precautions, just hand this form to the nurse outside."


    "Okay, thank you, doctor." Minami hurriedly received the form handed over from Kohinata Kaori and expressed her gratitude.


    "It''s nothing, this is what we should do." Kohinata Kaori smiled politely, and after watching Minami and the boss leave, she finally stretched and rxed.


    Just as Kohinata Kaori was about to tidy up and return to her office, Chen Yu walked in from outside.


    "During working hours, don''t be sox. If someone sees it, they''ll gossip," Chen Yu reminded Kohinata Kaori to be mindful of her image, then asked her, "How did the boss'' medical checkup result turn out?"


    "It''s lung cancer, but it''s early stage, so I suggested that he undergo thoracoscopic minimally invasive surgery." After being reprimanded like that by her fellow senior, Kohinata Kaori immediately straightened up and stuck out her tongue, while also exining the boss'' condition to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly. He didn''tment much on Kohinata Kaori''s handling of the situation but instructed her, "You must be urate in your assessment of the patient''s condition and avoid misdiagnosis. As for the surgery, are you confident?"


    "I''ve done simr surgeries in the United Kingdom, don''t worry, senior brother, there won''t be any problems," Kohinata Kaori confidently assured Chen Yu.


    "If you''re confident, then I''ll leave it to you." Seeing that Kohinata Kaori was full of confidence, Chen Yu chose to trust his junior sister, "You don''t have to worry about scheduling the surgery; I''ll arrange for it to happen as soon as possible. You prepare the surgical n today and show it to me. If there are no problems, we should be able to perform the surgery the day after tomorrow."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Kohinata Kaori joyfully thanked him, "Thank you, senior brother! I''ll do my best!"


    Seeing her reaction, Chen Yu did not say anything more, simply nodded slightly, then turned and left the reception room, walking toward his own office.


    However, halfway there, he suddenly felt a sensation, turned into a corridor, and since there was no one around, he returned to his Necromantic Space.


    It was still the room where he had previously yed chess with Yugu Jin, and the chess game was still that strange setup on the table.


    However, when Chen Yu approached the table and nced at the chess pieces, he picked up the White Knight, which he had ced on the board and then removed before, and ced it back on the board.


    This time, the color of the White Knight sessfully turned ck.


    "Now, with all the yers gathered, the show is about to begin," Chen Yu looked at the chess pieces on the board, which had finallye together as he wished, and a profound smile appeared on his face.

 Chapter 677 - 673: Who Can Become Divine (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    A month''s time to do a hundred things that make people grateful may not be difficult, but it''s certainly not easy.


    For Yamada Nobuyosuke, taking action wasn''t hard, and making others sincerely grateful wasn''t a problem either, but the key was in what exactly constituted the standard for gratitude.


    Is a simple feeling of gratitude sufficient, or must it be the kind of gratitude that one would want to repay with seven lifetimes?


    Yamada Nobuyosuke wasn''t sure, he didn''t know, and he couldn''t go to Chen Yu to find out what would make someone feel grateful, so he just had to start doing it resolutely.


    Because of his public service job, he could only do these tasks in his personal time, but by the time he finished work, it was already evening.


    Compared to the daytime, there were far fewer people out at night, and naturally, there were far fewer who needed help, so seeking gratitude by helping others seemed to be a lot more troublesome.


    However, Tokyo is one of the world''srgest cities, home to tens of millions of people, and even at night, there are countless individuals active in the city.


    Although not as many as during the day, for Yamada Nobuyosuke, it still sufficed in meeting his need to make others feel grateful.


    Despite not knowing what exactly would meet Chen Yu''s standard for sincere gratitude, Yamada Nobuyosuke chewed over the words Chen Yu had said that day, feeling that the key must lie in a thank you that came from the bottom of the heart.


    It might be a small effort to resolve someone''s urgent need, and a heartfelt thank you would then suffice.


    Yet in modern society, human rtionships are cold, and many people might not even give thanks when others do them a big favor, and might even harbor resentment. Yamada Nobuyosuke didn''t want to go to all that effort for no appreciation, so after some thought, he decided to practice chivalry every evening, punishing street thugs and helping those in need.


    Punishing street thugs was a piece of cake for a Legendary-rank warrior like him, and he could sweep through the entire Tokyo Metropolis in one night''s time.


    While Japan''s public safety isn''t poor, robbery and theft are actually not umon, and cracking down on petty thieves also counts as contributing to public safety.


    At first, Yamada Nobuyosuke would tally up how many people he had helped and how much gratitude he received, and among them, he could tell who was truly grateful with his Legendary-level power.


    However, as this additional work went on and he began to receive people''s thanks, Yamada Nobuyosuke gradually seemed to be influenced by this gratitude.


    Seeing the thankfulness conveyed back from those who were helped by his small efforts, he felt it was a very beautiful sensation, and helping others was indeed a meaningful act.


    Thus, Yamada Nobuyosuke gradually lost sight of his original goal; he no longer deliberately counted how many people he had helped or how many thanks he had gained that day. He simply helped others purely, savoring their gratitude.


    It was not until he encountered Chen Yu again at the Metropolitan Police Department that he suddenly realized nearly a month had almost passed by.


    ```


    "It seems you really went and did it, but have you managed to do a hundred things that truly made others grateful to you?" Chen Yu looked at Yamada Nobuyosuke, who appeared before him still somewhat dazed, and asked with a smile on his face.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, Yamada Nobuyosuke quickly recalled what he had done and how many thanks he had received over the past month, but found he couldn''t clearly remember whether he had done enough to make a hundred people genuinely grateful to him.


    Faced with this situation, Yamada Nobuyosuke could only toughen up and reply, "At first, I kept count, butter on, seeing the grateful looks on people''s faces, I stopped concerning myself with how much I had done, simply feeling good about receiving gratitude for helping others."


    Seeing Yamada Nobuyosuke like this, Chen Yu felt a sense of how things had changed.


    When he first met Yamada Nobuyosuke, he himself was only Sub-Legendary, while the other boasted the full presence of a Legendary Warrior, speaking with a strong and assertive stance.


    But now, seeing him so cautious and vignt before him, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head slightlyck of resolve indeed!


    He had originally thought Yamada Nobuyosuke to be a promising student with the determination to endure, but now it seemed that his fortitude wasn''tsting. While adversity and setbacks might not crush him, steel tempered a hundred times could still be soft to the touch; just a bit of gratitude from others was enough to soften his entire will.


    With that in mind, Chen Yu then said to him, "If that''s how you think, then forget about aspiring to divinity and continue living a normal life as a mortal. Help others, and maybe after you die, someone will remember you, enshrine you, and perhaps after a few decades, you might be a Yin Spirit or a Ghoul."


    Having said that, Chen Yu intended to turn and leave, secretlymenting within that Yamada Nobuyosuke was not shaping up to be of much use¡ªa chess piece unfit for greater strategy.


    However, Yamada Nobuyosuke was bewildered by Chen Yu''s words; he didn''t understand where he had gone wrong, but Chen Yu''s implied meaning was quite clear¡ªhe had not met Chen Yu''s expectations.


    This realization threw Yamada Nobuyosuke into utter confusion. In his desperation, he quickly reached out and grabbed Chen Yu, asking, "Mr. Chen Yu, why?"


    Yamada Nobuyosuke having grabbed his arm, Chen Yu simply looked down slightly at the hand holding him and the contact instantly made Yamada Nobuyosuke''s palm feel as though it were burning, prompting him to quickly let go. Yet, he still wanted to know where he had erred.


    Seeing how easily Yamada Nobuyosuke released his hand, Chen Yu''s gaze turned even more despondent, but he still sighed and said, "Do you know who in this world can be divine?"


    "This¡­" Yamada Nobuyosuke was at a loss for words. In fact, had he known what kind of person could achieve divinity, he wouldn''t be entangled with Chen Yu, seeking a method for Bing Divine.


    "There are only two types of people in this world who can achieve divinity. However, in reality, both types share amon trait, a trait that is key to bing divine." Not waiting for Yamada Nobuyosuke to respond, Chen Yu gave the answer, "The first type of person is known as a ''saint.'' What they do benefits not only the present generation but generations toe, saving people from dire straits¡ªmiraculous figures indeed¡ªbut they do not seek reward. To put it another way, the wellbeing of all living beings is their greatest reward. Such people can attain divinity because even if they don''t wish for it, themon people''s memories of them can elevate them to the Shrine.


    The second type is those who, once they have set a goal, never waver, no matter whether it involves killing or arson, whether they beg or y the fool, whether theymit the most vile deeds or the most heinous crimes, even if it means killing half the world''s poption. As long as it helps them reach their goal, they won''t even blink an eye before acting. These people can be divine because once they fixate on a goal, they will go to any lengths to strive for it."


    "I originally thought you might belong to the second category. Unfortunately, it was nothing more than the weak notion of others'' gratitude that changed your original intention. Your purpose in doing good was to obtain gratitude,cking steady and resolute willpower. How could you possibly ovee various difficulties and obstacles? Just one look from me, and you released your grip. If holding onto me could lead to divinity, this act of letting go signifies surrender. You cannot even bear a little pain¡ªbing divine? Go wash up and go to bed."


    Having said this, Chen Yu turned and left without paying heed to Yamada Nobuyosuke, who stood as if struck by lightning.

 Chapter 714 - 710: Gratitude from No. 6 Drive (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Hello, have you seen a child cosying as a member of the 6th Destroyer Squadron? This little friend got separated from her sisters," Inomata Naoki stopped a passerby, asking for information.


    They had been wandering around the exhibition hall for quite a while and hade across several people cosying as ship-girls, but after looking around, they had not found the sisters that Dian mentioned.


    However, some people had indeed run into them and gave Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko some guidance, allowing them to continue their search instead of handing Dian over to the event organizers to make an announcement.


    The passerby that Inomata Naoki stopped also did the same. After understanding the situation, they thought for a moment and pointed in a direction, saying, "Over there, I just saw a girl cosying as Hood with three little ones cosying as the 6th Destroyer Squadron. They might be the people you''re looking for."


    "Thank you!" Inomata Naoki thanked the helpful passerby and then led Tokairin Y¨±ko and Dian in the direction pointed out.


    Inomata Naoki didn''t know that his and Tokairin Y¨±ko''s every move was under the surveince of Enterprise and Lexington, two aircraft carrier ship-girls. Scouts they had deployed circled continuously above their heads.


    As ship-girls officially summoned by Chen Yu, both Enterprise and Lexington possessed Demigod Level power, and in addition to their physical selves, the aircraft they originally carried were also greatly enhanced. Conducting surveince at the event without being noticed was not a difficult task.


    Under the surveince of Enterprise and Lexington, the whereabouts of Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko were constantly being reported to all the ship-girls, enabling them to remain close to him and offer protection and assistance at any time without him detecting them.


    Meanwhile, HMS Hood Battlecruiser led the other three little ones from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, always maintaining a teasing distance from Inomata Naoki thanks to the continuous updates provided by Lexington, allowing them to keep encountering people who had seen them, yet never quite catch up to them.


    This was not because Hood and her crew were intentionally ying games with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, but rather, they hoped to prolong their search.


    Humans are a strange andplicated species; if something doesn''t require much effort, the person who did it won''t value it very much.


    But if something requires a lot of effort and time to aplish, the person will have a great sense of achievement and will remember it well.


    As for thepanions involved in the endeavor, their rtionship tends to grow stronger, fostering a sense of sharing life''s joys and sorrows together.


    This is why there are sayings about the four irons of life - in the end, it''s about experiencing things together that strengthens and solidifies rtionships.


    The same holds for couples; going through things together makes their rtionship closer and more stable.


    Therefore, Hood had to ensure that Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko could find them, but also had to ensure it wasn''t too easy, so leading them around in circles became inevitable.


    However, although it was a roundabout route, Hood couldn''t really keep Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko from finding them forever. After leading Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko around the venue for about an hour, she finally approached them from behind.


    "Dian-chan!" Rai rushed forward and hugged Dian enthusiastically, as if they were sisters reuniting, "Dian-chan, where did you go? We''ve been looking for you for so long!"


    "Rai-chan! Sorry! I turned around while taking a photo and suddenly couldn''t see you guys anymore!" Dian showed a relieved expression close to tears, hugging Rai tightly.


    Akatsuki and Hibiki quickly gathered around, and the four sisters chattered together. Most of the time, it was Rai and Akatsuki talking, while Hibiki spent most of the time just watching.


    "Thank you both. Dian is very shy, and we were really worried when we realized she was lost," Hood now came up to Inomata Naoki to express her gratitude, "If it hadn''t been for the two of you, I don''t know what might have happened."


    "Miss, you are too polite. Dian-chan is a very cute girl. I think anyone who sees such a cute child would extend a helping hand," Inomata Naoki responded politely to Hood, initially taken aback by her quintessentially British charm and beauty but quickly oveing the impact of Hood''s stunning beauty.


    This made Tokairin Y¨±ko look at Inomata Naoki with new respect. Indeed, Hood was beautiful. As a ship-girl, she embodied all the good wishes and beliefs people had for HMS Hood Battlecruiser, along with modern two-dimensional enthusiasts'' various thoughts about ship-girl Hood, she could almost be said to be the perfect embodiment of Hood in the hearts of people.


    Simply in terms of beauty, Hood was at the level of otherworldly, and even Tokairin Y¨±ko was shocked by her beauty upon seeing Hood, feeling not jealousy but a sense of inadequacy. Particrly, Hood''s elegant and ssical Britishdy''s charm was even more captivating than the most charismatic Qingdai Y¨±ko had ever seen.


    But Inomata Naoki was only stunned for a moment before he regained hisposure and maintained a polite attitude instead of making advances, which earned him respect from Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    "No matter what, it was you who helped Dian, and we had taken up your time, so we should show our gratitude," Hood said, following the n agreed upon early, expressing her thanks to Inomata Naoki while also extending an invitation, "I see it''s almost noon. How about I treat you both to a meal to express our thanks?"


    "That might not be a good idea. We still have friends to meet, and this isn''t really a big deal, so there''s no need for a meal," Inomata Naoki seemed to deliberately distance himself from Hood, shaking his head and declining her invitation, "It''s enough for us that Dian-chan has found her sisters. As for thanks, just having Dian-chan say thank you to us is more than enough."


    Inomata Naoki''s refusal surprised Hood, but it didn''t make her feel at a loss. However, just as she was considering how to retain Inomata Naoki''spany, Rai on the side loudly said, "That won''t do! Dian-chan is our most important little sister, a simple thanks can''t express the gratitude of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Let us treat you to a meal instead!"


    "Rai is right. As a mature Lady, one should sincerely show gratitude to those who have helped a sister!" Akatsuki took on her sisterly manner and, lifting her head, spoke to Inomata Naoki.


    Faced with the insistence of the two youngdies, Inomata Naoki had to admit defeat and epted their invitation.

 Chapter 679 - 675: Research Team (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Watching Yamada Nobuyosuke, who seemed to have exhausted all his strength just to walk up to him and sit down, Chen Yu''s mouth curved slightly, and he said with a smile, "Being able to walk up to me proves that you''re not beyond hope."


    "Mr. Chen Yu, I..." Yamada Nobuyosuke, looking at Chen Yu''s smiling face, how could he not realize that all his actions had been anticipated by Chen Yu?


    This feeling of being seen through was very unpleasant for Yamada Nobuyosuke, making him think that Chen Yu''s so-called method of Bing Divine must have been shared with ulterior motives, perhaps even to use him for some purpose.


    But having already missed one opportunity, how could Yamada Nobuyosuke give up what might be thest chance in his life toe into contact with a realm beyond Legendary just because he was being used?


    "Mr. Chen Yu, please tell me what I should do." Yamada Nobuyosuke lowered his head in front of Chen Yu.


    What did it matter if he was being used? Wasn''t it because he still had value that others wanted to use him?


    As long as he could break through Legendary, what did it matter if he was used? As long as he could break through Legendary!


    Watching Yamada Nobuyosuke''s eyes gradually firm up, Chen Yu finally nodded with satisfaction, "Let''s see just how far you can go."


    ...


    On the chessboard of the Necromantic Space, the piece representing the Chariot moved forward one step.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After his conversation with Yamada Nobuyosuke, Chen Yu returned to the hospital.


    A month had passed, and the various groups of people who had been surrounding the hospital had gradually dispersed as the fervor of the news cooled down.


    The child of Egawa Saho, though the first human individual to mature outside a maternal womb in this world, was eagerly taken home by the Egawa couple after his body was checked and found to have no defects or gic diseases, and even appeared to be healthier than a typical infant.


    While society still hotly debated the Artificial Womb experiment, it might take another two months for the fervor of public opinion to cool down, but journalists and protesting crowds hadrgely dissipated, no longer causing the blinding flurry of camera shes whenever one entered or left the hospital.


    Inside the hospital, Jounouchi Hiromi''s previous Artificial Womb experiment was undoubtedly given great attention, not only was the experimental equipment specially protected, but research materials and experimental data were heavily encrypted and sealed, bing confidential.


    A brand new research team, led by her, was being assembled with great intensity, and those able to enter this research team were without exception elites and experts in their fields.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s position also rose rapidly from associate professor to full professor with the sess of her research, and if not for her wish to remain in General Surgery, the hospital might well have created a new department just for her to manage Artificial Womb research and the cultivation of fetuses.


    ```


    ```


    Don''t think that people will shun this new technology like the gue. In fact, as soon as the first fetus cultivated in an artificial womb was confirmed to be healthy after an examination, countless celebrities and tycoons nearly blew up the hospital''s phone lines.


    For numerous wealthy women who want children but do not wish to be pregnant themselves, or their husbands who are willing but unable, artificial wombs are a far better choice than in vitro fertilization by untold multiples.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi always adhered to her original decision: the artificial womb technology would temporarily not be applied outside of medical research and disease treatment, which led many people to feel deeply disappointed.


    But for some infertile patients, this was nothing short of a godsend. For the research team, this was also an eptable situation. After all, in order tomence research, there must be trial samples, right?


    Under such circumstances, Jounouchi Hiromi could hardly object. As a result, half willingly and half reluctantly, ten couples with immense wealth and power moved into the hospital, and ten brand new artificial womb devices were rapidly produced and delivered to the researchb.


    Clearly, these wealthy couples didn''t need to wait for the embryo to develop in the mother''s body before transferring it to the artificial womb, like Egawa Saho did. If so, they might as well just have the mother carry the pregnancy to term.


    What these wealthy couples needed was the true cultivation of fetuses outside the body.


    This posed a challenge for Jounouchi Hiromi, neither too big nor too small, but it was not a major problem.


    After all, the technology for in vitro fertilization was already very mature. It waspletely feasible to perform artificial insemination outside the body right after retrieving eggs from the mother, to let the embryo develop to maturity in an artificial setting, and then transfer it into the artificial womb.


    As for the fact that Egawa Saho''s child emerged from the mother with a centa and amniotic sac, while artificially cultivated embryoscked these attachments¡ªthis was not a serious issue. The artificial womb equipment was designed from the beginning without the expectation that the fetus would still need a centa and amniotic sac.


    Or rather, the artificial womb was designed to rece the mother''s womb as well as the centa and amniotic sac, so even without these things, the fetus could still develop normally.


    With these experiments underway, Jounouchi Hiromi was incredibly busy during this period, and Nakagawa Susumu, who had originally been her assistant, became hot property. His position was promoted to lecturer, and his status within the entire research team rose with the tide¡ªexperience was key, and every artificial womb device required his experienced guidance.


    Regardless of the abundance of helping hands, for Jounouchi Hiromi who oversaw the entire research team, there was still an almost endless pile of work every day.


    "Ah! Seriously, I''m a surgeon, and at most I moonlight as an anesthesiologist. Why do I have to do such troublesome work now?" A weary Jounouchi Hiromi returned home and copsed onto the sofa,ining to Chen Yu.


    After pouring a cup of hot water for his wife and handing it to her, Chen Yu then sat down beside her. "Hiromi, you''re now the leading figure in world artificial womb research. The whole research team revolves around you. Just delegate the work to people below you. Why must you do everything yourself and get so tired?"


    "I wish I could! But right now, no one in the research team has experience, and the only experienced one, Nakagawa-kun, is only in charge of the specific operations; he can''t help at all with the theoretical research. When those experts and schrs have questions, they stille straight to me! Just answering their questions and organizing a workable theory these past few days has been enough to give me a headache." Jounouchi Hiromi vented to Chen Yu. Her research team had just been formed, and now was the critical time for everything toe together. Even if she wanted to pass on her tasks, she would have to wait until the team had be cohesive.


    Faced with this situation, Chen Yu also felt somewhat powerless and could only encourage his wife as best he could.


    ```

 Chapter 680 - 676: The Friendship of Girls (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Doctor Kohinata, here are your patients for today." In the morning, the sses Doctor was distributing a stack of patient files in the office. Upon spotting Kohinata Kaori entering, he handed her the portion that belonged to her.


    "Thank you," Kohinata Kaori epted the files, offering her thanks, but then curiously asked, "Howe it''s you distributing the patient files today, sses Doctor?"


    "Doctor Wakagi, who usually brings the files in the morning, had a stomachache, and I just happened to be here, so I took over for him," the sses Doctor exined. He flipped through the patient files in his hand and continued to distribute the remaining files to the other doctors.


    Hearing the sses Doctor''s exnation, Kohinata Kaori took her files and went back to her desk.


    The files delivered were for patients scheduled to see doctors that day. For the University Hospital, making an appointment was an essential step for seeking medical care.


    Under the tiered healthcare system, the University Hospital mostly received patients referred from lower-level medical facilities or private clinics. Receiving patient files in advance allowed doctors to prepare, which was amon practice.


    After all, if patients were to bring their files directly to doctors and then doctors had to analyze them, it would undoubtedly waste some time.


    Kohinata Kaori flipped through the files in her hand and recorded the appointment times of each patient in her work logbook. She was nning to review the files in chronological order when she suddenly remembered that the owner of the little shop was due for a follow-up today.


    A month ago, the minimally invasive thoracoscopy surgery that Kaori had performed on the shop owner was very sessful. She had smoothly removed the tumor from his lung, and it was now time for the follow-up.


    Thinking of this, Kohinata Kaori took out her phone and sent a message to Minami.


    Since the shop owner needed hospitalization for healing, Kohinata Kaori and Minami had naturally exchanged contact information. Perhaps because they were both young women, they quickly became good friends.


    Kohinata had felt a measure of sympathy for Minami, the young girl who had started working in her uncle''s shop right after finishing high school.


    Although it wasmonce for young Japanese women to start working right after high school, from Kohinata''s perspective, she still believed that girls should at leastplete their university education.


    Of course, Kohinata did not know that Minami had died many years earlier and that her mother had managed to get into medical school under her daughter''s identity. The Minami of the present was merely a soul that persisted in this world by the power of Chen Yu''s spell.


    But this did not prevent Kohinata Kaori from bing good friends with Minami, nor did it hinder the friendship that developed between the two young women beyond that.


    What puzzled Kohinata, however, was the fact that even though Minami had to work in her uncle''s small shop every evening, she did not seem to go out during the day. Aside from apanying her uncle to the hospital, whether it was an invitation to go shopping or to eat out, Minami was seldom avable. It was as if she only stayed in that small shop, working at night and resting during the day.


    Kohinata didn''t give it much thought, merely finding Minami''s routine life a little too regr and mundane, and she idly imagined that Minami''s life might be difficult, and she needed to save money and could not afford to spend leisurely like herself.


    While she was thinking this, Minami''s reply came through.


    Looking at the text message from Minami expressing her gratitude and saying she''d bring her uncle for a follow-up visit in the afternoon, Kohinata Kaori thought for a moment and then sent another message to her.


    "Minami, I have the day off tomorrow, let''s go shopping in Shibuya together! I have some clothes I brought back from the United Kingdom that I haven''t worn yet, and I''d like to give them to you."


    Kohinata Kaori wanted to invite Minami to go shopping again, especially after imagining Minami refusing to go shopping with her because she couldn''t afford it. She was trying to figure out how to help her friend without making Minami feel like she had lost face.


    Among Japanese girls, giving clothes to each other is not considered strange. Many fashion-forward girls buy lots of clothes in pursuit of thetest trends. Often, after wearing an item once or twice, they no longer want to wear it. They can''t bear to throw it away and letting it sit unused takes up space.


    In such cases, giving the clothes to a close friend bes a very good option.


    Of course, the clothes Kohinata Kaori nned to give Minami were not just old clothes she couldn''t fit in her house, but rather, as she said, clothes she had brought back from the United Kingdom that she had barely worn.


    "How can I ept this! And I need to take care of my uncle tomorrow, so I don''t have time to go shopping with you. Let''s not bother, thank you for your kindness, sorry!"


    As expected, Minami''s reply was still a refusal, which left Kohinata Kaori feeling a bit downcast. However, she quickly recovered and decided to try persuading Minami again during her uncle''s check-up in the afternoon.


    For Kohinata Kaori, knowing a friend was in trouble and not helping would make her feel terrible, to the point where even eating and sleeping wouldn''t feel right.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen Yu, we''ve discovered that a female doctor at the hospital has been in frequent contact with the target, and she also has a close rtionship with you. Is this something you''ve instructed her to do?" Ritsuko Kusanagi was asking Chen Yu in his office.


    Because the Metropolitan Police Department was surveilling Minami from all angles, they were aware of the boss''s lung cancer surgery, and the connection between Minami and Kohinata Kaori. However, due to the rtionship between Kohinata Kaori and Chen Yu, they were hesitant to take action against Kohinata Kaori.


    Ritsuko Kusanagi considered a deeper angle. If this was arranged by Chen Yu, they should not interfere with his ns.


    As for why Chen Yu would do this, Ritsuko Kusanagi didn''t figure it out, nor did she dwell on it. As a soldier, her role was to obey orders, not to question them.


    When faced with Ritsuko Kusanagi''s inquiry, Chen Yu didn''t answer her question directly but instead asked, "Hiromi''s experiment has ended, and your people from the Metropolitan Police Department have already withdrawn. What reason do you have to stay in the hospital?"


    "Although the experiment is over, our previous investigations did not capture any suspects from the cult. We have thoroughly investigated the group that caused the violent incident outside the hospital. While they are a cult organization, they have no connection to the prior attacks," Ritsuko Kusanagi exined her pretext for staying while also reporting to him, "So I will stay to continue investigating this matter until wepletely root out this cult organization."


    "Good, then I wish you sess. As for Doctor Koyamaki, her interactions with Minami are merely normal friend behavior, there''s no need to be concerned," said Chen Yu, smiling.

 Chapter 681 - 677: A Date to Go Shopping (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the consultation room, the boss anxiously looked at Kohinata Kaori, waiting for her to diagnose the results of his follow-up check-up.


    "Doctor, I should be alright now, shouldn''t I?" Seeing that Kohinata Kaori remained silent for quite some time, just flipping through his medical results with a serious expression, the boss couldn''t help feeling a bit anxious.


    It wasn''t that he feared death; for the boss, the possibility of seeing his daughter after death meant he had be quite indifferent to life and death.


    But, faced with the grim expression of the doctor in the hospital, he was still somewhat nervous, and furthermore, if he could live a few more years, who wouldn''t want that?


    Questioned by the boss, Kohinata Kaori finally raised her head and said, "ording to the examination results, the wound from your surgery has healed very well, and you havepletely recovered. Moreover, we didn''t find any tumor cells in other parts of your body, so as long as you pay attention to a healthy diet and maintain good lifestyle habits, it is basically unlikely to recur."


    "That''s great! Thank you, doctor! I can finally rest assured," the boss sighed with relief, his mind which had been suspended for over a month, finally at ease.


    Minami, who was at his side, also felt extremely relieved and quickly bowed to Kohinata Kaori, expressing thanks: "Thank you so much, Doctor Kohinata! If it wasn''t for you insisting on Uncleing to the hospital for the check-up, we wouldn''t have discovered that he had cancer, and you even cured him, I really don''t know what to say! Thank you so much!"


    "Don''t mention it, this is my duty as a doctor," Kohinata Kaori shook her head, showing no sign of pride from Minami''s gratitude.


    However, thinking about how Minami refused several invitations to go shopping, Kohinata Kaori took the opportunity to say, "But, Minami, if you really want to thank me,e and go shopping with me tomorrow!"


    "Shopping? But tomorrow I still need to take care of my uncle, I..." Minami had not expected Kohinata Kaori to say this, leaving her somewhat at a loss. In fact, she was keen to go but was hindered by some unspeakable reasons, so she could only look towards the boss for help.


    However, the boss also felt sympathetic towards his niece, hoping she could enjoy outings and fun with friends like other ordinary girls, and thus directly said, "Since Doctor Kohinata invited you, you should go, Minami. Tomorrow just happens to be a slow day at the shop, and you haven''t really had fun since you came to Tokyo, have you?"


    Saying this, the boss also turned to Kohinata Kaori, entrusting her with: "Doctor Kohinata, my niece has been in Tokyo for some time and hasn''t really gone out much, with just old clothes brought from home, and as a man, I don''t know what kind of clothes girls like these days. Could I ask you to take her out shopping tomorrow and maybe help her buy a few pieces of clothing?"


    "Of course, I can do that. Leave it to me!" Kohinata Kaori replied with a smile.


    Minami was still a bit worried, but at that moment, it was not appropriate to object, so shepliantly agreed: "Then I''ll trouble you, Doctor Kohinata."


    "It''s no trouble at all; it was my invitation to go out, after all," Kohinata Kaori patted her chest andughed nonchntly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kohinata Kaori''s invitation to Minami to go shopping naturally fell within the surveince range of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    However, for the agents monitoring Minami, the nearly two months of continuous observation had left them somewhat numb and ck.


    After all, keeping an eye on a young girl working every day at a small restaurant, with a daily routine more punctual than an rm clock, and who hardly ever left the restaurant, was really enough to numb and tire the agents over time.


    While they had experience in long-term surveince of suspects before, Minami''sck of significant activities was unprecedented.


    For these agents, it was like serving a hard sentence ¡ª two months of surveince and Minami''s life had not changed at all, with her only outings being to apany the boss for medical check-ups and surgery.


    Two months of staring at a small shop that could be taken in at a nce without any discernible action left the team feeling like they were turning into salted fish.


    Yet, they could not afford to rx, as their superiors constantly reminded them of the potential dangers of unexpected events, without actually telling them why, which only added to the agents'' frustration.


    The prospect of Minami finally agreeing to go out shopping undoubtedly brought a long-missed change to these watchers, as the monotonous surveince of the past two months finally had something different.


    They quickly reported this development and also hurried to formte a n of action; after monitoring for two months, they could finally get moving, which gave everyone on the team a sigh of relief.


    At the same time, they couldn''t help but envy their colleagues monitoring Inomata Naoki, who had a much morefortable assignment than watching Minami.


    Though Inomata Naoki''s daily life was simple, working at the ranch, at least he wasn''t like Minami, staying in the same ce for two months without stepping out.


    During those two months, because of his acquaintance with Tokairin Y¨±ko, Inomata Naoki still came to Tokyo every weekend and had dates with Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    Every date meant a major operation for the team monitoring Inomata Naoki, involving full surveince, action arrangement, and n formtion... Their days could be said to be extremely busy, which made the team surveilling Minami enviously wish for something to do other than just staring nkly at the small shop all day!


    Thankfully, it was finally their turn to take action.


    With this mindset, the whole team was brimming with enthusiasm and eager to excel.


    Although they didn''t know what practical benefit good performance could bring, after being idle for two months, the elite squad from the Metropolitan Police Department was instinctively eager to demonstrate their capability, hoping to prove to their leaders they were not just idlers.


    What the members of this operation team didn''t know was that, as they were preparing for Minami and Kohinata Kaori''s scheduled shopping trip, the other team monitoring Inomata Naoki was also preparing their action n because Inomata Naoki wasing to Tokyo again and had arranged to dine with Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    Both operation teams were making intensive preparations, unaware of each other''s activities.

 Chapter 682 - 678: Dialogue (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Receiving reports from two operational teams, Kusanagi Ritsuko felt her head swelling.


    Minami, who had hardly left her house in two months, was going out shopping, while Inomata Naoki, who should have stayed in Kumamoto, wasing to Tokyo. The likelihood of their meeting was growing by the minute, and she had to ensure they didn''t meet ¡ª a tremendous challenge indeed.


    "Listen, I don''t care what methods you use, they absolutely must not meet! Do you understand?" shemanded the leaders of the two teams through her walkie-talkie, then she hurriedly made her way toward Chen Yu''s office.


    It was because of Kohinata Kaori that Minami decided to go out shopping, and Inomata Naoki wasing to Tokyo because Chen Yu had introduced him to a girlfriend. If someone said the movements of these two had nothing to do with a conspiracy and were just a coincidence, others might believe it, but Kusanagi Ritsuko would not!


    "Mr. Chen Yu, did you arrange all of this?" Bursting into Chen Yu''s office, Kusanagi Ritsuko mmed her hands on his desk and stared at him seriously, demanding an answer.


    This left Doctor Higashiyama, who had been discussing something with Chen Yu, looking surprised. After hesitating, he nced at Chen Yu and then at Kusanagi Ritsuko and said, "Professor, shall Ie backter?"


    "Hmm, close the door on your way out," Chen Yu nodded to indicate that Doctor Higashiyama could leave, and gestured to Shirai Reina at the door that it was okay.


    It was only after Doctor Higashiyama closed the office door that Chen Yu''s gaze sharpened, and he turned to Kusanagi Ritsuko: "Who gave you the audacity to barge into my office like this!"


    A terrifying power instantly pressured Kusanagi Ritsuko, blowing her away from Chen Yu''s desk. She was lifted into the air as if caught by an Unseen Hand, clutching at her own throat.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko grabbed at her neck, trying to alleviate her pain, but tangible hands could not touch the intangible, and she dangled helplessly in the air, nearly suffocating.


    Just as Kusanagi Ritsuko felt darkness creeping before her eyes and was about to pass out, Chen Yu released her, and she fell to the floor.


    Clutching her chest, Kusanagi Ritsuko gasped for air. Though a Transcendent herself, she still needed oxygen to survive.


    Theck of oxygen from her suffocation made her lungs work overtime, and the sounds of heavy air passing through her throat were painful and intense.


    It took quite some time for Kusanagi Ritsuko to recover, and she climbed up from the floor, her eyes still defiant and sharp.


    Seeing the look in Kusanagi Ritsuko''s eyes, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh: "Quite an impressive gaze. Your will is much stronger than the people I selected before. It seems you haven''t lost the passion of a warrior, good!"


    However, facing Chen Yu''s praise, Kusanagi Ritsuko calmed down and still questioned him, "Tomorrow Minami is going shopping in Shibuya with Kohinata Kaori, and Inomata Naoki ising to Tokyo to meet Tokairin Yuko. Did you n all this?"


    "What if I did, what if I didn''t? Do I need to exin myself to you?" Chen Yu leaned back in his chair, elbows resting on the armrests, hands crossed in front of his chest, his smile teasing and meaningful: "Don''t forget, the Prime Minister has entrusted me with full authority over this matter. So even if I arrange for them to meet tomorrow and tell them everything, it''s my decision, and you have no say in it."


    "But..." Kusanagi Ritsuko started to speak, only to find she couldn''t make a sound.


    Chen Yu drew circles in the air with his finger, his smile fading, but his eyes grew more profound: "Youngdy, I remember on your first visit to my office, you said you were a soldier. So tell me, what is the first and foremost duty of a soldier?"


    "It''s following orders..." Kusanagi Ritsuko was very reluctant, but still answered Chen Yu truthfully.


    "Following orders, huh!" Chen Yu feigned a sudden realization, exaggeratedly nodding his head, and then turned to Kusanagi Ritsuko, "Then tell me, what are you doing right now? Soldier."


    When Chen Yu asked her this, Kusanagi Ritsuko, despite all the reluctance and anger in her heart, still lowered her head to Chen Yu, "I am truly sorry!"


    "Remember, you are just a soldier, carry out the orders you receive. As for the rest," Chen Yu put his hand on the desk and leaned forward, looking at Kusanagi Ritsuko, "when you are in a position tomand me, then you can question me. For now, get out of my office."


    "Yes!" Suppressing the urge to punch Chen Yu in the face, Kusanagi Ritsuko turned around and left his office.


    Watching the unwilling departure of Kusanagi Ritsuko, Chen Yu actually started to smile, "A chess piece that voluntarily jumps onto the board is indeed an unexpected gain. Let''s see if you have what it takes to be a chess piece."


    As Chen Yu said this, a wisp of ck smoke drifted in front of him, and a chessboard appeared before him.


    It was still that bizarre chess game, only this time, the board had an additional white chariot, but its color had not turned to ck.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The departing Kusanagi Ritsuko was full of unwillingness and indignation, but she also knew that her actions had indeed been impulsive.


    After sshing her face with cold water in the restroom, Kusanagi Ritsuko calmed down, carefully considered everything once more, and took out her walkie-talkie to issue newmands to the leaders of the two action teams, "I need you to carefully n to ensure that the two targets do not meet tomorrow. If something unexpected happens, I need you to have contingency ns ready, understand?"


    "But if the two targets really do meet, what should we do? Are we allowed to use force on the targets?" One of the team leaders hesitantly asked through the walkie-talkie.


    There are many ways to prevent two people from meeting; he had to confirm if it truly was at any cost.


    "This matter concerns the life safety of tens of millions of people in Tokyo, even the entire country! So do everything in your power! But be careful not to cause any casualties," Kusanagi Ritsukoid down the line to the two action team leaders.


    "Understood." "Roger that."


    The leaders of the two action teams finally had a clear understanding after hearing what Kusanagi Ritsuko said.


    After ending the conversation with the leaders of the two action teams, Kusanagi Ritsuko put down the walkie-talkie but took her cellphone out of her pocket, thought for a moment, and sent out a text message.


    "Let''s have dinner together tonight, bring a cake and candles."


    After sending the text message, Kusanagi Ritsuko put away her cellphone and looked at herself in the restroom mirror, her gaze bing ever more piercing.

 Chapter 683 - 679: Magic (Please subscribe, seeking monthly tickets)

    "Report, Inomata Naoki has arrived at Haneda Airport, he has just left the airport and is now making a phone call, phone surveince is in progress."


    "Received, continue surveince, maintain distance." Kusanagi Ritsuko gave instructions through her headset while standing on the top floor of a shopping mall in Shibuya, her eyes still glued to her binocrs, which were fixed on Minami and Kohinata Kaori.


    Though she had been warned by Chen Yu yesterday, Kusanagi Ritsuko was not the type to obedientlyply after being threatened.


    Of course, as a qualified soldier, she wouldn''t defy orders from her superiors, but she had her own thoughts.


    At this moment, the action team in charge of surveilling Inomata Naoki was following him at Tokyo Airport, while another team was scattered around Minami.


    In addition, Kusanagi Ritsuko''s own action teams had also joined in on the operation, serving as reserves andmand to coordinate the other two teams'' actions.


    Although everything was normal for now, Kusanagi Ritsuko had a premonition that something would definitely go wrong today.


    After pressing her headset, Kusanagi Ritsuko asked on themand channel, "Where is Tokairin Y¨±ko right now?"


    "She is still at UDI, they have a bit more work today." The response came quickly through themand channel; the action teams naturally had someone responsible for tailing the person Inomata Naoki was going to meet today.


    "Keep me updated on her whereabouts at all times, today''s operation must not fail." Kusanagi Ritsuko''s expression grew more severe, as she told all her subordinates to be more vignt, her brows also furrowed tightly.


    She couldn''t figure out how Chen Yu was manipting everything, nor what his purpose was.


    But regardless of her confusion, Kusanagi Ritsuko would not allow it to dy her actions.


    If she couldn''t figure it out, then she would think while taking action!


    While she didn''t know what Chen Yu was up to, from all the current signs, it seemed that Chen Yu wanted Minami and Inomata Naoki to meet.


    That being the case, she just needed to prevent their meeting, which was precisely the mission of Kusanagi Ritsuko and her action teams.


    Inomata Naoki was now at Haneda Airport, and even by subway, it would take about 50 minutes to get to Shibuya. It was a duration neither long nor short, but if it was just about creating a temporary ident to prevent him from meeting Minami, it would be enough.


    However... Kusanagi Ritsuko thought of Chen Yu, a Human Demi-God with unknown abilities to her.


    The experience from yesterday, where the mere gaze of the opponent almost killed her, told Kusanagi Ritsuko that the power of a Demigod was not to be underestimated.


    She had to be on her guard with utmost caution, wary of the methods Chen Yu might employ.


    For this reason, Kusanagi Ritsuko didn''t hesitate to use a little trick up her sleeve.


    Just as she saw Minami and Kohinata Kaori walk into a fashion store through her binocrs, Kusanagi Ritsuko''s phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated.


    Without any change in expression, she took it out and saw a text message, "The cake is purchased, waiting for you to light the candles."


    Seeing this text message, a trace of relief crossed Kusanagi Ritsuko''s eyes. She discreetly put her phone away and resumed surveince on Minami as she picked out clothes.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Although Kusanagi Ritsuko was extremely vignt and guarded against Chen Yu, the reality was that a Demigod had too many ways to influence two mere mortals.


    On the chessboard in front of Chen Yu, the ck King still stood alone in the center, facing Chen Yu. On either side of the King, the two ck Queens were now closer to the King than before.


    On the left of the ck Queen stood a ck Knight, and behind the right Queen was a ck Bishop, while directly facing the King there was a white Chariot. However, the Chariot was positioned on the edge of the board, and although it could attack the King, it could not prevent the two ck Queens from approaching the King.


    At that moment, the previously corner-upying Bishop and Knight had moved forward one step, just stopping at a position where they could capture the white Chariot, and the ck Chariot had also advanced one step towards the King.


    "Let''s see what you''re capable of," Chen Yu said, looking at the white Chariot on the chessboard, and then picked up a ck Pawn from the side, cing it in front of the white Chariot, blocking its way.


    As the ck Pawnnded on the board, a street magician in Shibuya also began his street magic show.


    The magician started by taking out a deck of cards and using various fancy shuffles to attract passersby. Once enough spectators had gathered, he began his performance.


    Although the magician''s performance was impressive, the magic he yed were all well-known, and while he earned apuse, it did not seem particrly miraculous to the audience.


    This magician seemed to realize this point as well, so he deliberately feigned a thoughtful look, then as if he had an epiphany, grabbed his suitcase from the side, ced it by his feet, and after opening it, took out a ck curtain.


    "The next performance requires the assistance of two members of the audience. May I ask if there are two volunteers willing toe up and assist me?" The magician looked towards the gathered crowd, extending his invitation to them.


    While there were many hands raised in response to the magician''s invitation, he did not seem quite satisfied with these volunteers and kept on selecting.


    Not until he saw Minami and Kohinata Kaori squeezing their way through the crowd did he address them, "You twodies who just arrived, would you be willing to be my assistants and help me with this magic trick?"


    "Us?" Minami and Kohinata Kaori exchanged nces. They had only just pushed through to this swarm of people, not expecting to be the subjects of the magician''s invitation.


    While Minami was still considering it, Kohinata Kaori, eager to try, persuaded her, "Let''s do it, Minami! I''ve never been an assistant to a magician before! It''s just for fun! It''s all just magic, after all."


    "Well... alright," Minami conceded after hearing Kohinata Kaori''s words, having thought it over she agreed, in fact, she was also somewhat keen to participate.


    Seeing that Minami and Kohinata Kaori had agreed, the magician immediately showed a pleased expression. After gesturing for the other spectators to apud, he then led Minami and Kohinata Kaori to his suitcase.


    "This magic trick is very simple. Miss, please help by holding this ck curtain," the magician handed the ck curtain to Kohinata Kaori and exined to her what she needed to do shortly: "Your friend needs to stand in this suitcase, and then you will cover her and the suitcase with the curtain, alright?"


    "Alright, but what is this for?" While agreeing, Kohinata Kaori also curiously asked the magician the question that the other spectators were wondering about.


    "Once you cover your friend and the suitcase with the curtain, I will count down from three, and once I finish, you''ll let go of the curtain, and your friend will be transported by this magical suitcase to another suitcase I ced elsewhere in Tokyo this morning," the magician confidently imed, but obviously neither the audience nor Kohinata Kaori believed he could aplish such a miraculous feat.


    However, the magician did not borate further, and seeing that Kohinata Kaori and Minami both understood their respective roles and were assured being transported elsewhere was not an issue, the magic began.


    Minami stepped into the suitcase and then crouched down. Kohinata Kaori draped the curtain over her, holding it up with her hands.


    "Three, two, one!" The magician counted down.


    Kohinata Kaori released the curtain, which fell to the ground, and inside, there was no one to be seen.

 Chapter 684 - 680: The Great Change of the Living (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Minami''s sudden disappearance immediately rmed Kusanagi Ritsuko, who had been monitoring the situation. She never imagined someone could make a person vanish right before her eyes.


    "Team B, move out immediately! Take control of the scene and find the person!" Without time to ponder how it had happened, Kusanagi Ritsuko issued hermand and also called out to the team that was monitoring Inomata Naoki: "Team A, report your status!"


    The team responsible for surveilling Inomata Naoki naturally learned about the unexpected situation in Shibuya through themand channel and immediately replied: "Team A here, all is normal. The target has left the airport and is currently on an airport shuttle headed in the direction of the Tokyo Skytree!"


    "Keep a close watch! Also, contact the transportation department and the police stations, use all of Tokyo''s police forces to find her!" Kusanagi Ritsuko issued an order that could send Tokyo into a frenzy, but at that moment, she couldn''t worry about the chaos it may cause¡ªher only thought was to find Minami immediately.


    However, just as she finished speaking, another voice came over themand channel, halting her order: "Don''t spook the culprit! If we search the whole of Tokyo, we''ll make the matter widely known! First, get a hold of the Magician and find out what really happened!"


    "But what if Minami runs into Inomata Naoki in the meantime?" Kusanagi Ritsuko recognized the voice halting her order as Yamada Nobuyosuke and couldn''t help but argue back, feeling disgruntled.


    "Better to follow the clue we have rather than searching blindly. If the Magician can make someone disappear, he can surely make them reappear," said Yamada Nobuyosuke, whose rank was of course higher than Kusanagi Ritsuko''s. In such a situation, he naturally took over themand from Kusanagi Ritsuko and instructed the team responsible for monitoring Minami: "Capture that Magician immediately, take him to the nearest ce where he can be interrogated, and get him to talk."


    "Uh... Yes, sir!" Inside themand channel, the team ultimately chose to follow the higher-ranking directive.


    Facing this situation, Kusanagi Ritsuko felt a surge of frustration stuck in her throat, unable to spit it out or swallow it down, but she gave no further response, only looking through the binocrs at the Magician who had remained in ce.


    It wasmon in magic shows to make a person vanish, but those tricks were always mere illusions.


    Of course, the Magician wasn''t using such simple methods, and Minami wouldn''t have cooperated with him on purpose, so the Magician must have truly made her disappear.


    Facing this, Kohinata Kaori, who was still at the scene, was extremely surprised and inevitably felt a bit panicked and worried. Minami was her responsibility, and if Minami had truly gone missing, she would have no way to exin it to her uncle.


    Frantically, Kohinata Kaori hurriedly pulled out her phone to confirm Minami''s situation by calling her when her phone rang first¡ªit was a call from Minami.


    Kohinata Kaori quickly answered, asking worriedly, "Minami, where are you now?"


    "Doctor Kohinata, don''t worry, I''m in Akihabara," Minami''s voice came through the phone, seemingly still a bit shaken, but more excited, "It''s incredible, I just felt a moment of darkness, and the next thing I knew, I was inside a cardboard box here. I''ve alreadye out and am preparing to head to the subway station to find a way back."


    "You''vee out already? Then I''ll wait for you at the subway station, hurry over!" Knowing that Minami was already making her way back, Kohinata Kaori felt much relieved. She talked with Minami a few more times to ensure she was alright, and only then did she hang up the phone.


    However, the magician beside her couldn''t help showing a tinge of regret as he shook his head and said, "Oh dear, how did shee out of that box over there! If she had stayed in the box, I could have changed her back easily, but now there''s no way I can bring her back. It looks like she''ll have to take the subway."


    "Who would have thought that magic could actually make a person disappear! But Mr. Magician, how on earth did you do that?" Having confirmed that Minami was unharmed, Kohinata Kaori''s curiosity was piqued about how the magician managed to make someone vanish, which was a trick wildly different from ordinary magic.


    Of course, for the other spectators present, if the magician couldn''t change the person back, there was nothing worth seeing in the magic show anymore, so the audience that had gathered began to disperse as the magician started packing up his things.


    Watching the crowd disband, the magician, though not without remorse, still maintained the basic dignity of a magician and answered Kohinata Kaori''s question with an enigmatic smile, "You should never ask a magician about the secrets of his magic, that''s an irond rule!"


    Having said that, the magician then picked up his neatly packed suitcase and prepared to leave.


    On the other end, Kusanagi Ritsuko, who had been listening in on Minami''s phone call, let out a sigh of relief and felt a bit strange and vignt about how anxious she had been just a moment ago. When had she be so impulsive?


    Thinking back to how she had barged into Chen Yu''s office yesterday to confront him, Kusanagi Ritsuko felt even more uneasy.


    But the time was not right to delve into such matters, and seeing the magician getting ready to leave, she hurriedly gave orders through themand channel, "Wait until the magician and that female doctor have parted ways before making an arrest, and don''t let the female doctor notice anything''s amiss."


    Kohinata Kaori was Chen Yu''s junior sister, a rtionship Kusanagi Ritsuko was of course aware of. But since Kohinata Kaori was just an ordinary person, Kusanagi Ritsuko naturally wouldn''t risk making the arrest and letting her notice something was wrong, especially regarding the magician who made Minami disappear.


    The action team members carried out the order without question.


    Watching the magician under control, Kusanagi Ritsuko then continued to issue orders, "Contact our colleagues in Akihabara immediately to confirm Minami''s whereabouts; she should be heading to the subway station to take the Yamanote Line."


    "Wouldn''t it be quicker to go through Yoyogi to transfer at this time?" someone chimed in on themand channel.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko''s brows furrowed again as she felt a surge of anger rising from within, but realizing something was wrong, she quickly suppressed her emotions and continued giving orders, "No matter which line she takes, find her and take control first!"


    "Yes!" This time hermand was executed smoothly, without any further interruption.


    But perhaps it just wasn''t a good day, for no sooner had Kusanagi Ritsuko finished speaking than someone reported through themand channel, "The magician has disappeared!"

 Chapter 685 - 681: Positioning (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    For now, let''s set aside the action group that''s in a flutter because they couldn''t catch that Magician; Minami, who was magically transported to Akihabara, is currently trying to find a way to hurry back to Shibuya.


    Being suddenly transported from Shibuya to Akihabara was baffling for Minami, and she waspletely flustered.


    Everything had just gone dark for a moment, so how did she end up from Shibuya in Akihabara?


    However, Minami quickly calmed down; after all, she was someone who had died once before, and this situation was not enough to make her panic.


    After making a call to Kohinata Kaori to report that she was safe, she began searching for the nearest subway station, preparing to take the subway back to Shibuya.


    Once she was calm, Minami couldn''t help feeling that what she had just experienced was somewhat eerie. Why could a Magician who was doing tricks with a machine head teleport her from Shibuya to Akihabara?


    This wasn''t something an ordinary Magician could achieve. That Magician must be no simple individual.


    With these thoughts in mind, Minami remembered the events she had gone through when she "came back to life" and suspected that the Magician might also be a Transcendent being.


    This guess inevitably made Minami feel uneasy; she still remembered the warning from Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi when they visited her shop¡ªthat there was a Red String of Fate between her and Naoki Inomata, but a living person cannot be in love with the dead, a phrase she remembered clearly.


    After thinking it over, Minami, while heading to the subway station, took out her phone and made a call to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Compared to Yu Chen, Minami felt it was better to call Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Although Yu Chen was clearly more capable, Minami found it easier to trust and feel close to Hiromi Jounouchi, a fellow woman.


    The phone was quickly connected, and Minami immediately told Hiromi Jounouchi about her encounter.


    "Minami, you''re saying you encountered a Magician who could instantly transport you from Shibuya to Akihabara?" Hiromi Jounouchi also felt the matter was odd over the phone and asked Minami, "Where are you now, Minami?"


    "I''m at Akihabara subway station, about to take the subway back to Shibuya... this should be Exit C." Minami looked up at the entrance sign of the subway station and added another sentence.


    After thinking it over, Hiromi Jounouchi on the phone said, "Then Minami, you take the subway now, and call me again once you arrive in Shibuya. I''ll send someone to pick you up. Be careful and stay safe yourself!"


    "I know, I''ll be careful." Minami, hearing that Hiromi Jounouchi would send someone to pick her up, felt much more at ease.


    After hanging up the phone, Minami entered the subway station and, while waiting for the train, was relieved that she had brought her wallet with her; otherwise, she wouldn''t even have been able to take the subway and would have had to stay put waiting for someone to pick her up.


    Watching the subway arrive, Minami made a mental note to be cautious. Although she kept talking about returning from Akihabara to Shibuya, in reality, she got on the subway heading in the opposite direction. She nned to transfer to another ler before heading to Shibuya.


    With this approach, even if someone was designing something, should it be possible to avoid some of it?


    Minami was very anxious, not knowing whether her actions would be useful, but at least it was better than doing nothing at all.


    However, Minami didn''t know that, while she was calling Hiromi Jounouchi, her location had already been tracked by the surveince team monitoring her call and they had notified the subway station police.


    "I see the girl, she boarded the subway heading towards Yokohama." Watching Minami board the subway, the subway station police finally informed the action team of her position.


    Upon receiving the message, Kusanagi Ritsuko widened her eyes and spread a Tokyo subway map on the table, staring intently at the routes and pondering carefully.


    "She definitely isn''t heading to Yokohama, that has to be a red herring," Kusanagi Ritsuko didn''t believe that Minami was actually going to Yokohama, she must want to change trains, just as they had spected before.


    Another member of the action team beside her agreed with Kusanagi Ritsuko''s analysis, nodding and saying, "She probably wants to change trains in that direction, but why doesn''t she transfer at Yoyogi? Isn''t Yokohama farther away?"


    "To shake off any possible tails," Kusanagi Ritsuko easily deduced Minami''s thoughts, pointing her finger at Akihabara on the map and saying, "Suddenly being taken from one ce to another, in such a situation, if worried about encountering danger, taking a different route than usual is a way to avoid danger. But why head in the direction of Yokohama, from where will she transfer there?"


    The Tokyo subwaywork is like a giant spider web, even referring to it as an underground city isn''t an overstatement.


    This massivework connects all areas of Tokyo, and while it isprehensive, the points where one can switch from one line to another are not particrly many, and one must disembark at these transfer points if they wish to switch lines.


    However, to analyze where Minami would transfer wasn''t easy because the possible transfer points on the subway line she took were not singr, Kusanagi Ritsuko had to ascertain where Minami would actually transfer, rather than just wait for her to return to Shibuya.


    "Tech group, can you locate her cell phone signal?" After some thought, Kusanagi Ritsuko gave up on ssical reasoning and opted for modern technology.


    "We can only perform a rough location at the moment; there might be some margin of error, but it will not exceed ten meters," the tech group member was operating theputer, tracking Minami''s location.


    Cell phone tracking is a feature avable on everyone''s phone nowadays, in this world, as long as your phone has a signal, your position can be tracked.


    "Maintain surveince and report any changes in her location to me immediately," Kusanagi Ritsuko ordered the tech group to continue monitoring and, feeling reassured that they could locate Minami, she then moved aside and continued to watch Kohinata Kaori through her binocrs.


    Kohinata Kaori had already entered a coffee shop at this time, sitting and waiting for Minami.


    Seeing that the situation wasn''t likely to change any time soon, Kusanagi Ritsuko took out her phone from her pocket and sent out another message using code.


    "The strawberry on the cake is gone, can you buy a new one for me?"


    Seeing the sessful send notification and the reply from the other side, Kusanagi Ritsuko felt certain in her heart, indeed making extra preparations was the right choice, now it was a matter of whether her preparations would outy the unseen mastermind manipting everything from behind the scenes.

 Chapter 686 - 682: Event Escalation (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Minami''s method of transferring subway lines exceeded everyone''s expectations. She didn''t just transfer once, but after switching her route three times and taking the wrong train twice, she finally returned to Shibuya.


    The time she spent was only fifty minutes, which was just twenty minutes more than the normal half an hour.


    Because her phone was being tracked the whole time, Minami didn''t realize that her efforts had been in vain. However, when she stepped out of the Shibuya subway station, she let out a sigh of relief.


    Pulling out her phone, Minami called Jounouchi Hiromi again.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, I''ve returned to Shibuya, I''ve just left the subway station," Minami checked her surroundings and ryed the nearby buildings to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Alright, Minami, stay there and don''t move, I''ll send someone to find you," Jounouchi Hiromi, upon receiving Minami''s call, seemed to be reassured as well, "The person I arranged should already be at the Shibuya subway station. Wait there, and she''lle to find you."


    "Ok, thank you, Doctor Jounouchi," Minami politely thanked Jounouchi Hiromi before hanging up the phone.


    Minami waited at a conspicuous ce near the exit of the subway station for the person Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned. She didn''t have to wait long before she saw the person in question.


    Dressed in neat attire suitable for movement and with her long, silky hair, Kojo Kyoko seemed very conspicuous, especially her long legs and short skirt, which frequently attracted the attention of passing men.


    However, Kojo Kyoko didn''t mind at all, simply carrying her Sword Bag as she approached Minami.


    "You''re Minami, right? Doctor Jounouchi asked me toe pick you up," Kojo Kyoko greeted her as she arrived in front of Minami.


    With the increase in her strength over time, Kojo Kyoko''s demeanor had be colder, and she had grown to resemble a katana more and more. She had also learned to conceal her sharpness, much like a de tucked away in its sheath, unseen.


    This, however, brought Kyoko a minor inconvenience; without her intimidating presence, more flirts felt emboldened to approach her.


    After all, to men, a woman who is aloof yet not entirely unapproachable is irresistibly seductive.


    Of course, anyone trying to get close to Kojo Kyoko would only understand how dangerous an unsheathed de is once they actually got near her.


    Minami also remembered Kojo Kyoko, having seen her on the day she was "revived." She knew that the beautiful and well-poised Kojo Kyoko standing in front of her was a powerful Transcendent.


    "Hello, I''m Minami. I apologize for the trouble of you having toe all the way here," Minami quickly greeted Kojo Kyoko.


    Kojo Kyoko didn''t dwell on Minami''s apology but simply nodded upon confirming she was the correct person, saying, "Where is the person waiting for you? Let''s go find them. From here on, I will be with you the whole time until you return home. When introducing me to others, just say I''m a friend of Doctor Jounouchi."


    "Yes, I understand!" Minami hurriedly agreed, then headed in the direction she had parted with Kohinata Kaori: "Doctor Kohinata is waiting for me at a coffee shop ahead, let''s go there first."


    Kojo Kyoko followed Minami, keeping a half-step distance, without saying anything more.


    Minami also seemed ufortable with Kojo Kyoko following behind her, so she walked quickly and soon reached the coffee shop where Kohinata Kaori had said she would be.


    "Minami!" Seeing Minami push the door and enter, Kohinata Kaori quickly stood up to greet her: "You''re finally back! I was scared to death. If you had gotten lost, how would I exin it to your uncle!"


    "I''m sorry to have worried you, Doctor Kohinata! It''s really my fault, if I hadn''t walked out of that box..." Seeing Kohinata Kaori''s worried expression, Minami instinctively wanted to apologize to her.


    However, Kohinata Kaori stopped her: "If you say that, Minami, I will be utterly ashamed, it was clearly me who dragged you to the magic show, causing you fright not to mention having you run back from Akihabara, and we even missed our shopping time. I should be the one saying sorry!"


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori say this, Minami didn''t say anything more, only squinting her eyes with a smile: "Let''s consider the matter settled then. I''ve been walking for half a day and am utterly exhausted! Let me drink something~!"


    After speaking, Minami was about to order something when she saw Kojo Kyoko standing beside her. She quickly introduced her: "I almost forgot to introduce her. This is a friend of Doctor Jounouchi; when I called Doctor Jounouchi for help earlier, she happened to be nearby and brought me here. Right, would you like a drink? My treat, as a way to thank you for bringing me back."


    Seeing Minami''s sincere attitude, Kojo Kyoko did not refuse. After all, although her character had grown colder since bing a Moonshadow Dancer, she was still just a girl not much older than Minami and Kohinata Kaori.


    As Kojo Kyoko brought Minami back to the coffee shop, the surveince team noticed their presence right away.


    "Who''s that woman with the Sword Bag next to the target? Find out her identity immediately!" Kusanagi Ritsuko would not let her guard down just because Kojo Kyoko was sent by Jounouchi Hiromi.


    On the contrary, it was precisely because Kojo Kyoko had connections with the Chen Yu couple that she maintained vignce toward her.


    "That''s one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, a Sub-Legendary level expert. Don''t act rashly." Captain Yamada provided timely information about Kojo Kyoko through themand channel: "Previously, during a sh between the Mingyue Society and the Kanto Kendo Alliance, she cut off the arm of a Kenjutsu Seventh Dan teacher with a single strike."


    The information from Captain Yamada changed Kusanagi Ritsuko''s expression, making her even more worried that today''s situation might spiral out of control. Such a formidable expert was not someone that her three teams could handle.


    "Captain Yamada, I request backup with Legendary Rank Combat Power." Kusanagi Ritsuko decisively made the request for backup, as the threat level of the incident had clearly escted.


    A Sub-Legendary level expert appearing by Minami''s side was already beyond her scope of response; ording to the operational guidelines, she had to request assistance.


    "I''m nearby," Captain Yamada responded in themand channel. Although he had not appeared yet, he reassured Kusanagi Ritsuko: "Don''t worry, I''ll keep an eye on her."

 Chapter 687 - 683: Going to Dinner (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Minami returned to the surveince line of sight, which undoubtedly relieved everyone on the operation team. Although the presence of Kojo Kyoko added an unpredictable element, increasing the danger of the surveince, the panic caused by the Magician had, atst, subsided.


    All members of the operation team went back to their routine surveince duties, following the trio of Minami as they strolled through the streets of Shibuya.


    Of course, due to the appearance of Kojo Kyoko, the operation team became even more cautious in their surveince. They not only maintained their distance but also switched to using electronic devices to film Minami and herpanions rather than having team members follow them closely.


    The purpose of this was to avoid alerting Kojo Kyoko to any surveince, a necessary precaution when monitoring high-level Transcendents.


    After all, high-level Transcendents had a very strong sense of perception, and even the slightest gaze could trigger their vignce. Using electronic devices, which prevented the detection of gazes, made it less likely for them to be discovered.


    However, it seemed that Kojo Kyoko had no ulterior motives and spent most of the day just following behind Minami and Kohinata Kaori, window-shopping with the two girls, seemingly just there to apany Minami for the day.


    Even though everything seemed back on track, as if no idents would happen, Kusanagi Ritsuko did not let her guard down. She didn''t know where the problem might arise, but her intuition told her that today there would definitely be danger and significant events urring.


    Just as Kusanagi Ritsuko heightened her alertness in secret, Minami and Kohinata Kaori, after a day''s wandering, had grown somewhat hungry.


    "Let''s go eat something! My stomach is growling after a whole day of walking. Miss Kojo, are you hungry yet?" Minami rubbed her stomach. Although as a Spiritual Body she didn''t need to eat, under the influence of Chen Yu''s "resurrection" Spell, she still retained sensations identical to those of a normal person, including hunger and appetite.


    While it wasn''t a problem not to eat, it was better to have something when feeling hungry.


    Kojo Kyoko was no exception. In fact, before breaking through to Legendary status, even though Transcendents had stronger physical constitutions than normal people, they also required more food because their powerful bodies needed more nutrients.


    At the Mingyue Society, there were chefs dedicated to providing high-energy food for Kojo Kyoko, but now she didn''t mind joining the two girls for what was considered ordinary food.


    Though high-energy foods could satisfy the body''s needs, their taste was hardly appealing.


    "I''m a bit hungry. What do you want to eat? I know there are a few good restaurants nearby, one of them serves Thai food that''s quite delicious," Kojo Kyoko said, looking at Minami and Kohinata Kaori, asking for their opinion.


    "Thai cuisine? I''ve never tried it before! Minami, how about we have Thai food tonight?" Perhaps having developed a psychological shadow from three years in the United Kingdom, Kohinata Kaori now couldn''t resist any delicacy, especially unfamiliar foods, which were particrly tempting to her.


    Minami hesitated a bit, but seeing Kohinata Kaori so excited, she also nodded, "I''ve never had Thai cuisine either, so let''s go for that!"


    Seeing that both agreed to have Thai cuisine, Kojo Kyoko also nodded and took out her phone to call the restaurant for reservations.


    Although it was almost time for dinner, because of Kojo Kyoko''s phone call, they were still able to make a reservation sessfully, so the three girls headed towards the restaurant''s location.


    The restaurant mentioned by Kojo Kyoko was not far from where they were, so the three of them chose to walk.


    Watching over them, Kusanagi Ritsuko saw that the three were preparing to dine and confirmed the location of the restaurant and Inomata Naoki''s current position. Seeing that the two were still in different districts of Tokyo, she felt somewhat relieved. Although her sixth sense was still warning her, Kusanagi Ritsuko knew that for the time being, nothing should go wrong.


    After thinking it over, she instructed her subordinates, "Send someone to order food. Let each team take turns to rest and eat. It''s been a hard day; don''t starve. We can''t fight a winning battle on an empty stomach."


    However, while giving her subordinates a break, Kusanagi Ritsuko also asked with concern, "Where is Inomata Naoki now?"


    "Inomata Naoki is currently on his way to the previously reserved restaurant. Tokairin Yuko is also nearing the end of her workday; they should arrive at the target restaurant within an hour," the team monitoring Inomata Naoki reported to Kusanagi Ritsuko. Unlike Minami''s side, their day had been uneventful.


    But the calmer it was, the more intense Kusanagi Ritsuko''s sense of foreboding became. This feeling was like having a gun pointed to her head; even though it hadn''t fired, the sense of danger was always there, making Kusanagi Ritsuko keep her nerves tightly wound.


    "The location of his reserved restaurant?" Kusanagi Ritsuko persisted, still not reassured.


    "Near Tokyo Skytree. We have already contacted the restaurant in advance, and the scene has been set up," the surveince team responded. Once they knew where Inomata Naoki had made his reservation, they had prepared ordingly.


    The response from the action team should have reassured Kusanagi Ritsuko, but for some reason, she felt increasingly uneasy.


    If the reason Kohinata Kaori approached Minami was to take her out today, and the magician''s actions were to ensure Kojo Kyoko''s presence beside Minami, how then were these events connected to making sure Minami and Inomata Naoki met?


    Kusanagi Ritsuko did not believe these were mere coincidences. She keenly felt that there was a hidden maniptor behind all this, guiding everything, and that the ultimate goal was to have Minami and Inomata Naoki meet.


    But now, with one person in Shibuya District and the other in Sumida Ward, separated by the entirety of Chiyoda Ward, how could they possibly bring the two together? Was it time for the magician to perform another magic trick?


    Instinctively, Kusanagi Ritsuko thought it was impossible. After all, the same method might have gone unnoticed the first time, but to allow the same approach to work twice and let the opponent seed, she felt she would have tomit seppuku as an apology.


    With such doubts in mind, Kusanagi Ritsuko marked the positions of Minami and Inomata Naoki on the map, as well as the locations of the two restaurants.


    Looking at the map, she felt there must be a connection, but she could not find the clue to link them together.


    Just then, a message came through themand channel: "Tokairin Yuko has finished work and left UDI. She is heading to Tokyo''s inner city."

 Chapter 688 - 684: Start Turning (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    If one opens the map of Tokyo Metropolis, it will be discovered that Musashino City, Shibuya District, and Sumida Ward are essentially on the same line.


    To go from UDI in Musashino City to the Tokyo Skytree in Sumida Ward, one must pass through Shibuya.


    However, at this moment Kusanagi Ritsuko had not yet realized this; she was puzzling over the locations of Minami and Inomata Naoki on the map, searching for a connection between the two.


    Meanwhile, Tokairin Y¨±ko, who had finished her workday, was sitting on the subway heading for downtown Tokyo from Musashino.


    Sitting in the subway, Tokairin Y¨±ko first took out a makeup mirror to carefully check her appearance for the day, and having confirmed there were no issues, she then took out her mobile phone to send messages.


    But Tokairin Y¨±ko was not messaging Inomata Naoki, rather she wasmunicating with Qingdai.


    Ever since she met Qingdai through Kube Rokuro, Tokairin Y¨±ko had begun to deeply doubt her own feminine appeal. She felt that her persistent failures at matchmaking might very well be because shecked the womanliness of Qingdai.


    Due to her job, she couldn''t wear makeup -- a significant weak point for Tokairin Y¨±ko -- but Qingdai had taught her, even with a bare face, what it meant to be naturally beautiful and how one could not forsake their innate beauty.


    Even without makeup, the right clothes and a few small adornments could make one look quite attractive and exhibit great charisma.


    All these little tricks to improve oneself and hide ws might seem a bit maniptive, but it had to be said that these techniques indeed greatly enhanced a woman''s allure.


    After realizing this, Tokairin Y¨±ko was eager to learn from Qingdai, to master the ways to enhance her feminine charm.


    Yet, this was a systematic matter, from everyday outfits to jewelry matching, to behavior and speech, and even changing some small habits. Tokairin Y¨±ko realized that increasing her womanliness was not something that could be achieved overnight or by one or two little tricks.


    Fortunately, Qingdai was incredibly kind, or rather, enthusiastic. She not only taught Tokairin Y¨±ko many practical tips but also often gave her advice on her daily outfits.


    After spending a little over half a month together, Tokairin Y¨±ko felt her womanliness and feminine charm had greatly improved.


    The rapid development of the rtionship between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki during this time was, to a significant extent, due to Qingdai''s guidance, which allowed her to capture Inomata Naoki''s heart effectively.


    Otherwise, why would Inomata Naokie to Tokyo every week?


    For instance, today Tokairin Y¨±ko wore a pink shirt and ck striped trousers as Qingdai had suggested. Thisbination elevated her overall demeanor, and after letting her hair down, she resembled an urban beauty.


    "Tokairin, remember to control the rhythm when talking to him. When females converse with males, let the males do most of the talking and learn how to lead andpliment them,"


    "Men like to show off; a little prompting from you will make them start boasting unconsciously. At that time, you just need to quietly watch him, showing you''re listening, and asionally saying things like ''Really? I had no idea,'' ''That''s amazing,'' or ''You''re so incredible.'' This will be enough to manage the situation and ensure the conversation nevercks topics,"


    On the mobile, Qingdai sent another two messages, providing Tokairin Y¨±ko with some tips for talking with men.


    Just as Tokairin Y¨±ko was about to reply, the subway suddenly jolted, and the previously bright lights flickered a few times before going out. The speed of the train also slowed down as the lights went out.


    The train car suddenly went pitch-ck, with only the glow from cell phone screens.


    Some people turned on their phone''s shlights, illuminating the car as everyone looked around puzzled, trying to figure out what had happened.


    Soon, the subway driver appeared in the car and exined to the passengers that a power failure had caused the stop and that a repair train would soon arrive to fix the problem, urging everyone to stay calm.


    After hearing the driver''s exnation, Tokairin Y¨±ko also calmed down and sent Qingdai a message that she was experiencing a subway malfunction, then she sat down in her seat, reassured.


    "Then you should send a message or make a call to your boyfriend right away to inform him about this, being dyed on the way to a date due to an unexpected event requires an exnation to avoid any misunderstanding," replied Qingdai.


    Realizing her oversight upon seeing Qingdai''s reply, Tokairin Y¨±ko quickly sent a message to Inomata Naoki exining the situation and telling him that she would bete.


    Inomata Naoki replied promptly, not only showing understanding but alsoforting Tokairin Y¨±ko, telling her it was okay even if she waste.


    Inomata Naoki''s reply immediately put Tokairin Y¨±ko at ease, and she felt an overwhelming sense of happiness for his kindness and thoughtfulness.


    However, Tokairin Y¨±ko was unaware that as her train ground to a halt, the entire Tokyo subwaywork had also fallen into a sudden freeze and standstill.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu was still ying that strange chess game, but the situation on the board had changed.


    The queen, who had the ck Bishop nearby, had almost reached the king, but was now subtly threatened by the advancing ck Chariot, while the other queen was approaching the king''s position, pushed forward by the ck Knight.


    The White Chariot, which had wanted to advance towards the king, now faced no ck pawns but was still some distance away from the monarch.


    Chen Yu looked at the chessboard, his expression serious and expectant, as if a fastidious audience member was looking forward to the exciting performance that the actors on stage would present.


    But the actors on stage did not know that they were merely marites, all required to perform ording to a script that had been written in advance.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Yu gently pushed from behind the White Chariot, moving it in front of the ck king.


    However, in another direction, the ck bishop and knight had also reached a position where they could capture this white chariot.


    "Let''s see how far you can go," Chen Yu said, smiling slightly as he looked at the pieces on the board.


    As Chen Yu was moving the pieces on the chessboard, Ritsuko Kusanagi also received news that the train Tokairin Y¨±ko was on had malfunctioned and stopped, causing the entire Tokyo subway system to grind to a halt.


    Ritsuko Kusanagi immediately felt her sixth sense desperately warning her of the threat of death.


    Yet, this sudden sharp alertness made Ritsuko Kusanagi stay calm, and she took out her phone to send a message: "Time to cut the cake."

 Chapter 689 - 685 "Coincidence" (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Although it sounds exaggerated that a single subway malfunction could cause the entirework to grind to a halt, if the affected train had stopped at a critical point, and if at that moment this critical point could indeed impact the whole subwaywork...


    Like a row of dominoes, toppling one could lead to the fall of all. A malfunction in one train would inevitably affect the whole line, and the temporary stoppage would involve other intersecting routes. Under this chain reaction, impacting the entire Tokyo subwaywork, although it sounds exaggerated, was actually not impossible.


    For one of thergest cities in the world like Tokyo, a subway halt was a serious matter, so naturally Tokyo subway operators sought to resolve the issue immediately.


    But unfortunately, just as a building can copse in an instant while clearing the rubble takes a long time, restoring the entire subwaywork was not something that could be done right away.


    Fortunately, there were emergency measures in the subway system; the halted trains mostly stopped at the nearest stations to let passengers off. Even if it was not possible to stop immediately, there were branch lines for temporary transfers, waiting for the trains ahead to clear before the ones behind could enter the station.


    Everything was operating in an orderly fashion. Although it had caused great trouble, it was still within the manageable and bearable range.


    However, the train that had stopped due to the malfunction was somewhat troublesome - maintenance staff had arrived on the scene, but they were unable to repair the train on-site. It had to be towed back to the repair shop for servicing.


    And to arrange for a tow in the current situation, where all trains hade to a stop, clearing the tracks was a very difficult task.


    Obviously, the passengers on board couldn''t wait that long. In this situation, the only option was to open the doors and let the passengers alight and walk to the nearest station.


    With the guidance of staff, Tokairin Y¨±ko also disembarked and followed the staff, walking ahead.


    Although the Tokyo subway was known for its punctuality, such halts had urred before, but it was usually just one line. This widespread stoppage, however, was a first.


    Luckily, the position where the halted subway had stopped was not too far from the station. After walking about a kilometer in the dark tunnels following the staff, everyone reached the subway station and sessfully got onto the tform.


    Seeing the brightly lit subway station, Tokairin Y¨±ko, who had just been walking in the dark tunnel, couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Despite being a forensic pathologist, fear of dark underground tunnels was a natural instinct formon people. Returning to a bright ce obviously made her feel much more at ease.


    Pulling out her cellphone, Tokairin Y¨±ko sent a message to Inomata Naoki, informing him she had escaped the situation but the subway had halted, so it might take her a long time to arrive.


    Learning that Tokairin Y¨±ko had escaped the trouble, Inomata Naoki called her directly.


    "Miss Tokairin, are you okay?" Inomata Naoki''s first words expressed his concern for Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    "I''m okay. It''s just a subway malfunction. I''m already out of danger and leaving the subway station now." Tokairin Y¨±ko replied to Inomata Naoki assuring her safety while she made her way out of the subway station, almost being pushed forward by the crowds. "But there are so many people in the subway station, I don''t know if I can catch a taxi once outside. I just heard that today the entire Tokyo subway hase to a halt, so the city seems to be paralyzed. I don''t know if I can make it over.


    I''m really sorry, Mr. Naoki. You even specially booked a restaurant today, and now I can''t make it there, wasting all your effort. I truly feel bad!"


    Following the technique taught by Qingdai, Tokairin Y¨±ko took the initiative to apologize, while also exining her reasons for beingte, so as not to leave a bad impression on Inomata Naoki.


    As expected, after hearing Tokairin Y¨±ko''s exnation, Inomata Naoki quickly reassured her: "You can''t me yourself, Miss Tokairin. Who could have anticipated the subway halting? So what will you do now? If all of Tokyo''s subways are halted, there must be a lot of people on the streets, right? Even if you take a taxi, it will take a long time. How about Ie over to find you instead?"


    Inomata Naoki had no idea that his words were a significant shock to those who were eavesdropping on his phone call.


    Those who were monitoring him wished they could say, "Stay put; we''ll send a helicopter to pick up your girlfriend!"


    But such thoughts remained wishful thinking. At that moment, the members of the surveince team could only hope that Inomata Naoki wouldn''t truly go to find Tokairin Y¨±ko, for if he did, they would be forced to create an ident to stop him.


    "It''s not necessary. You''d also have to take a taxi toe here, right? And it will take a long time for you toe from Tokyo Skytree. You better wait there for me." Tokairin Y¨±ko, after pushing her way out of the subway station and standing on the street and seeing people crowding around the subway station exit, decided to reject the idea of Inomata Naokiing to find her. "I''ll see if I can catch a taxi. But if Ie over, it might be quitete, and I don''t know if the restaurant will still be open..."


    Tokairin Y¨±ko''s voice carried some worry, but what she was actually considering was that it would not be good to return home toote. Although Tokyo''s streets are filled with inns and hotels, after the experience of waking up next to a dead body thest time, she instinctively opposed such an idea.


    Inomata Naoki didn''t consider this and simply said over the phone, "Then I''ll ask the staff. But when I arrived, I saw that the restaurant is open until 11 PM, and it''s only past 6 PM now, so there should be plenty of time."


    "That''s good. I''ll try to catch a taxi first, and then contact youter." After finishing her sentence, Tokairin Y¨±ko hung up the phone and walked to the roadside to hail a cab.


    Although hailing a cab in Tokyo is a very luxurious thing to do, faced with such an unexpected situation, and desperate to make it to the date even if it meant bleeding money, Tokairin Y¨±ko had no choice but to indulge just this once.


    However, as Tokairin Y¨±ko did not expect yet it made sense, at that time it was nearly impossible to catch a cab on the streets.


    As Tokairin Y¨±ko was beginning to worry, the members of the action team were wondering if they should arrange a cab to pick her up when a car stopped in front of her.


    "Doctor Tokairin, what are you doing here?" The man sitting in the car was someone Tokairin Y¨±ko could not have imagined; it was Isshiki Kazumasu, a member of the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare.


    He had met Director Kamikura at a gathering and had previously toured the UDI, currently considering extending the UDI model nationwide. Because of his previous visit to the UDI, he also remembered Tokairin Y¨±ko.

 Chapter 690 - 686: Head to Tokyo Skytree (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Isshiki Kazumasu, on the surface, is a high-ranking official in the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare, and one of the strong candidates for the next Minister of Health, Labour and Welfare, as well as a member of the National Diet, but in reality, he is also a member of the Mingyue Society.


    The reason he knew Tokairin Yuko was that he had visited UDI, and the reason he visited UDI was that he had met Director Kamikura of UDI at a Mingyue Society gathering and learned that Director Kamikura knew Chen Yu.


    Therefore, when he saw Tokairin Yuko looking anxious on the roadside, Isshiki Kazumasu naturally had his driver stop, and he greeted Tokairin Yuko.


    Upon learning that Tokairin Yuko was waiting for a car due to a subway malfunction, Isshiki Kazumasu thought for a moment and then said to Tokairin Yuko, "Doctor Tokairin, if you don''t mind, please take my car. I just happen to have some matters to attend to in Chiyoda, and it''s on the way. I can give you a ride."


    "Ah! How could I impose! Representative Isshiki, you are a busy person, there''s no need to bother with me. I''ll just take a taxiter," said Tokairin Yuko, quickly shaking her head in refusal. A member of the National Diet was not just someone like her director, joked about being a relegated high-ranking official; she, a mere forensic doctor, could not afford to provoke a real high-ranking government official with substantial power.


    Even if Isshiki Kazumasu meant well, Tokairin Yuko felt that getting on his car could possibly bring trouble.


    But for reasons unknown, Isshiki Kazumasu still maintained a smile and said to Tokairin Yuko, "What does it matter? Besides, as a member of the National Diet, is it wrong for me to offer some effortless help to a citizen in need? Moreover, Doctor Tokairin, if you''re going to meet your boyfriend, it wouldn''t be good to bete, would it?"


    After being addressed like this by Isshiki Kazumasu, Tokairin Yuko hesitated. Ultimately, between the potential trouble and beingte for a date with her boyfriend, she felt beingte for the date to be the bigger hassle. So after bowing to Isshiki Kazumasu, she said, "Then I''ll be in your care, Representative Isshiki. I''m sorry for the inconvenience."


    "Not at all, not at all. Who hasn''t been young before? When I was just a junior government employee, I''ve also rushed to meet a date, panting and out of breath. Those were the days!" Isshiki Kazumasu said polite words as he opened the car door for Tokairin Yuko to get in.


    With the assistance of the representative, Tokairin Yuko was naturally able to head smoothly towards the restaurant where she had arranged to meet Inomata Naoki.


    However, all of this was giving Kusanagi Motoko an especially big headache. Today''s events involved too many elements: a major Tokyo subway shutdown, a National Diet member, a Sub-Legendary Transcendent, and a Magician who could make people disappear...


    All these things seemed to be connected by an invisible chain, and Kusanagi Ritsuko believed that if she could grasp this chain, she''d have the key clue, understand the purpose of the string-puller behind it all, and know how to unravel everything.


    But no matter how hard Kusanagi Ritsuko tried to think and analyze, she just couldn''t find the internal connection between all these events.


    Just as Kusanagi Ritsuko was scratching her head over this, the team monitoring Minami sent new information: "They''ve finished their meal and are leaving the restaurant, preparing to leave Shibuya; they might go to Tokyo Skytree to view the night scene."


    "Tokyo Skytree?!" Kusanagi Ritsuko was startled and finally connected all the dots.


    Using the Magician to create a diversion, allowing the Sub-Legendary Kojo Kyoko to appear by Minami''s side while also controlling their departure time from Shibuya, then causing the subway to halt during Tokairin Yuko''smute, dying her arrival at Tokyo Skytree...


    Kusanagi Ritsuko could imagine what was going to happen next. If nothing went wrong, it would be Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko who had just finished dinner going to view the Tokyo Skytree night scene and then encountering Minami and her party.


    Realizing what was at stake, Kusanagi Ritsuko quickly shouted into the walkie-talkie, "Stop them! They must not go to Tokyo Skytree!"


    "Roger that!" The team monitoring Minami was startled by Kusanagi Ritsuko''s excited voice but replied immediately and began to take action.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "I''m so full! The Thai food was pretty good too!" Minami patted her slightly bulging stomach contentedly and said with a smile, "Shall we just go back, or shall we browse around a bit more? It''s rare toe out."


    Even though she didn''t want to go out before leaving, Minami, who hadn''t shopped for many years, felt the trip was still too short and was reluctant to go home.


    "Let''s go to Tokyo Skytree then! I''ve heard the night view at Skytree is beautiful!" Kohinata Kaori, hearing Minami''s remark, volunteered.


    "Tokyo Skytree, huh! Sounds good! Shall we go there now?" When Minami heard Kohinata Kaori mention Skytree, she was quite intrigued. Before her idental death, Tokyo only had Tokyo Tower, and she was eager to see this new Tokyo Skytree.


    Upon hearing Minami''s interest, Kohinata Kaori took out her phone, intending to check if Skytree was still open at night, but instead found news about a massive Tokyo subway disruption.


    "Eh? The Tokyo subway is in aplete shutdown due to a malfunction?" Kohinata Kaori was surprised as she read the news headline. A Tokyo subway shutdown was big news.


    But besides being surprised, she was more concerned about their inability to travel: "If the subway''s down, won''t we be unable to go there? Taxis are very expensive!"


    "How about we take a bus? The bus should be able to get us there too, right?" Minami, hearing what Kohinata Kaori said, although surprised by the total subway shutdown, was more concerned about whether they could still get to Tokyo Skytree.


    However, Kohinata Kaori shook her head and said, "Trying to get on a bus now might be very troublesome. Tokyo''s buses are already crowded, and with the subway stopped, everyone will be cramming into buses. I think we''ll find it hard to catch one."


    Just as the two were fretting about this, Kojo Kyoko spoke up, "If that''s the case, I have a friend who lives nearby and has a car; we could ask him to drive us there."


    "Really? Wouldn''t that be too much trouble for your friend?" Minami asked, feeling a bit overwhelmed, quickly seeking confirmation from Kojo Kyoko.


    "Not at all. For him, it''s just a small favor." Kojo Kyoko was quite certain about this, as the friend she was referring to was a subordinate in the Mingyue Society. Asking the Mingyue Society to do something, for her, was certainly no trouble at all.

 Chapter 691 - 687: Blocking the Way (Please subscribe, seeking monthly tickets)

    After Kojo Kyoko made a phone call, it didn''t take long for a very ordinary-looking car to pull up in front of the three of them.


    "Kyoko, I''m notte, am I?" Although the car was inconspicuous, just a verymon Japanese family car, the driver was a bit of a surprise to Kojo Kyoko because it was none other than Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    Despite her confusion about why Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu would show up in person, Kojo Kyoko didn''t say much, simply nodding at him before opening the car door and gesturing for Minami and Kohinata Kaori to get in, and then she herself took the front passenger seat.


    Once the three were seated, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu started the car and drove them toward the Tokyo Skytree.


    "Yoshiharu-kun, the Tokyo subway has been shut down today, do you know what happened?" Kyoko asked while sitting in the front passenger seat, looking out at the streets crowded with pedestrians and even more so at the subway station entrances crammed with people transferring to other modes of transportation due to the subway suspension.


    Although Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu was now one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, his original position in the Supernaturalist Association hadn''t been relinquished.


    On the contrary, because his power had greatly increased, he had be the most formidable force that the Supernaturalist Association could openly mobilize, and they relied on him even more.


    Even though Japan''s Supernaturalist Association didn''t have much control over the transcendent beings and the several major families behind it didn''t take it very seriously, it was still an organization that managed transcendent individuals within a country, and on official fronts, they often had ess to intelligence and rumors that were far more informed than the average person. It became natural for Kojo Kyoko to inquire him for news.


    "It''s said to be due to a train that was paralyzed by an electrical fault, blocking the lines, and thus affecting the entire Tokyo subwaywork. The subwaypany is currently making emergency arrangements, but it''s estimated that it will take at least a few hours to restore the subway service," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu said, not knowing the true reason behind the subway''s halt, only conveying the official news he had received.


    "Eh! A single train''s suspension can cause the whole Tokyo subwaywork toe to a halt?" Minami expressed her great surprise, as in her living days Japan had seen its most prosperous economic period. At that time, the Tokyo subway was a symbol of reliability, prosperity, and modernization, and she couldn''t believe that one train could cause the entirework to copse.


    Kohinata Kaori, who was sitting next to her, was equally astounded, and the two of them started a heated discussion about the topic. They proposed several conspiracy theories, not realizing their far-fetched spections were actually quite close to reality.


    While Minami and Kohinata Kaori were making wild guesses, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu noticed what appeared to be a car ident ahead on the road.


    The car ident was not severe, but the parties involved seemed to have gotten into an argument, and one of the cars, apparently carrying fruit, was either hit or not properly secured in the first ce, leading to its cargo being scattered all over the ground. The driver was now grabbing the other party, demandingpensation.


    Seeing this, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu frowned slightly and turned the car around to take another route, but upon doing so realized that another road was closed due to sewer maintenance work.


    "Sorry, we are currently doing maintenance on the underground pipes, please go another way," said the maintenance worker who knocked on the window. However, as he spoke, both Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu noticed he surreptitiously nced inside the car. When he saw Minami, his pupils noticeably contracted.


    Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu subtly exchanged looks, seeing the same expression in each other''s eyes.


    The subtle change in the other party did not escape the perception of the two who were now Sub-Legendary Transcendents. They also understood that the purpose of both the car ident and the sewer maintenance was to stop them from moving forward, or rather, to make them take a detour.


    What especially surprised both of them was that these arrangements were clearly not the work of ordinary people or some third-rate gangs. The arguing drivers at the street corner and the workers maintaining the sewer both possessed a disciplined air about them, indicating they had at least undergone military training, and were certainly not ordinary individuals.


    Moreover, in the open sewer below, they sensed the presence of other Transcendents.


    Having Transcendents hidden in the sewer was clearly a precautionary measure, but there were not many powers in Tokyo capable of exerting such influence. It was either the government or several long-standing Transcendent organizations.


    Kojo Kyoko was engrossed in her swordsmanship and didn''t really have an opinion on this matter, but Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu spected that these people were most likely government operatives.


    Regarding the purpose of their actions, recalling the instructions he had received beforeing here, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had a clear understanding. Although he did not know what Chen Yu was nning to do, since his master had already given the directive, he, as a subordinate, had no choice but to act ording to the orders.


    Without changing his expression, he thanked the worker by the car window and reversed the vehicle. Looking at the intersection that was beginning to congest, he appeared to be negligently tapping the steering wheel, seeking a ce to turn around. In reality, however, he was surreptitiously making hand signs and stealthily using a spell to put Minami and Kohinata Kaori, sitting in the back seat, into a deep sleep.


    Kojo Kyoko noticed Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s actions but did not stop him. After sensing that the two in the back seat had fallen asleep due to Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s spell, she finally asked him, "Yoshiharu-kun, what exactly is going on?"


    "The master''s mission," Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu exined, "only stated that I must ensure you and these two people are delivered to the base of the Tokyo Skytree without dy, and nothing else." He continued, "Now, it seems that indeed there are people trying to prevent you from reaching the Tokyo Skytree. Although I don''t know what the master is nning, since he has assigned the mission, all I can do is to endeavor toplete it."


    Kojo Kyoko looked at Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, said nothing more, just gripped her Sword Bag tighter, and asked, "So what do you n to do now?"


    "If the conventional route is blocked, of course, we have to resort to unconventional means. Beforeing here, the master advised that if the road was blocked, we could make a detour through the Meiji Shrine." Having said that, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu turned the steering wheel and drove in the direction of the Meiji Shrine.


    Those blocking the car watched Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu turn around and leave, and naturally, they reported the situation here to their superiors.


    Knowing that Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu had turned around towards the Meiji Shrine made Kusanagi Ritsuko extremely anxious and uncertain. The Meiji Shrine was no ordinary ce. Could it be that the Ghoul gods guarding Tokyo were also involved in this matter?


    Considering Chen Yu was a Demigod and familiar with the Inari God, it wouldn''t be strange for the two Ghouls of the Meiji Shrine to assist upon his request. With this thought, Kusanagi Ritsuko also made her decision.


    "Find a way to determine their route and try to stop them outside the Jingu as much as possible. Do not take action inside the Jingu." Having issued themand, Kusanagi Ritsuko took out her phone and sent over Minami''s location.

 Chapter 692 - 688 Severity (Please subscribe, vote for monthly tickets)

    Outside Meiji Shrine, the operation team failed to halt the vehicle driven by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu.


    Watching the ordinary private car disappear behind the Torii Gate of Meiji Shrine, the members of the operation team could only report their failure and Meiji Shrine''s involvement in the matter to their superiors, feeling utterly deted.


    "Meiji Shrine is involved too? Damn it!" Kusanagi Ritsuko cursed out loud upon receiving the message. The situation hadpletely spiraled out of control with the involvement of deities. Although deities had interfered from the beginning, the fact that the two great ghouls of the Meiji Shrine, who were supposed to protect Tokyo, had now sided with the opposition made Ritsuko''s mood terribly foul.


    At the same time, a sense of powerlessness enveloped Ritsuko, filling her with intense frustration.


    It was as if you put all your effort into apetition, yet no matter how hard you tried, you simply couldn''t beat your opponent.


    Affected by Ritsuko''s emotions, the other members of her operation team also sank into dejection, deeply demoralized by the failure of their mission.


    "Why are even the deities meddling in this affair? Shouldn''t they remain above it all?" a member of the operation teamined bitterly. Suchints were unusual for these elite agents, but after two months of fruitless surveince and action, they expected some results today. Instead, they faced a tide of events they couldn''t prevent, crushing all their ns and pride under its overwhelming force.


    Another team member couldn''t help but ask Ritsuko, "Captain, can you tell us what all this is actually about? Three of the Metropolitan Police Department''s most elite supernatural operation teams have been watching two ordinary people for a whole two months, doing everything possible to prevent their meeting. And now deities are intervening... Captain, even if it''s confidential, shouldn''t we at least know what we''re doing?"


    "It''s a national secret!" Ritsuko insisted on maintaining confidentiality, as the issues involved were indeed not something that ordinary members of the operation teams couldprehend.


    In fact, Ritsuko herself would not be privy to the truth behind the affair if she weren''t responsible for it.


    The cold words "national secret" brought a wave of discouragement to the members of the operation team. As they all received government pay, they had to abide by its rules and refrain from inquiring into matters they shouldn''t know.


    Despite understanding this principle, their morale inevitably waned.


    "If they meet, it will trigger a mythic rebirth," Yamada Nobuyosuke stated as he entered Ritsuko''smand center, disclosing to the team members information they were not supposed to know.


    "Captain Yamada?!" Ritsuko looked at Yamada Nobuyosuke, puzzled as to why he would reveal such things to the operation team members.


    "Even if you send soldiers to their deaths, they should be told why they must die, right?" Yamada said as he set his personal sword on the table and stuffed a half-eaten rice ball he found into his mouth. While chewing, he continued, "Besides, we''re not soldiers; we''re just policemen."


    "Mythic rebirth? But haven''t deities always existed in Tokyo?" Yamada''s exnation did not alleviate the confusion of the operation team members; in fact, it made them even more perplexed.


    "The existence of deities and deities walking the earth are two entirely different concepts," Ritsuko exined, now that Yamada had let the cat out of the bag, she didn''t mind borating further, "We know about deities because we are transcendental beings, but to ordinary people, deities are just abstract objects of belief, not real entities. Yet in the age of myths¡­ we all know that was an era of gods and men coexisting, with deities moving among mortals, where slight disrespect could provoke divine punishment.


    The two individuals we''ve been ordered to surveil, the girl, died more than a decade ago; what you see now is her soul revived by a spell. So, when she meets that man, they will touch upon the taboo of life and death, bringing about the return of the mythical era."


    "And this mythic era isn''t the kind where benevolent deities protect their followers, but one full of demons wreaking havoc and widespread disaster," Captain Yamada added a final note, sending chills down everyone''s spine.


    Though they were born in an era when myths had truly be nothing more than myths, due to the nature of their job, these policemen had still encountered beings that could be connected to myths, such as demons and ghosts. They fully understood the terrifying consequences that would follow if the world reverted to that mythological state.


    "But how could a dead person and a living one possibly cause such severe consequences?" Even while grasping the gravity of the situation, the operation team members still did not understand how two ordinary people could have such a dire impact.


    "That''s the real secret, which is not for you or even me to know," Yamada shook his head, exining the severity of the situation was his responsibility, but if he were to reveal the whole truth to the operation team members, the potential consequences were beyond what he could handle.


    However, after learning of the severity and consequences, the operation team members could somewhatprehend why an entire nation might interfere with an apparently simple romance between two ordinary people.


    "But if that''s the case, why don''t we just close the Tokyo Skytree tonight? Aren''t they going to the Skytree to see the night view? Wouldn''t closing the Skytree solve the problem?" one of the operation team members suggested. Though shutting down the Tokyo Skytree for an evening would have significant implications, it seemed trivial given the current circumstances.


    Yet Ritsuko shook her head: "Closing the Tokyo Skytree isn''t going to stop them from meeting. Don''t forget, the name ''Tokyo Skytree'' doesn''t just refer to the tower itself, but also the nearby Sumida River Park and Sensoji Temple across the Sumida River. That area is already a bustling district of Tokyo. Closing the Skytree would only change their goal from viewing the night scenery from the tower to visiting the night market at Sensoji Temple, which is meaningless and even makes surveince more difficult."


    After exining, Ritsuko turned her attention back to the Tokyo map in front of her, pondering how to prevent the event from urring, when her cell phone in her pocket rang again.


    "Found the strawberry you lost." The message brightened Ritsuko''s eyes; it was indeed right to have taken extra precautions.

 Chapter 693 - 689: Battle (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    The one who had kept in touch with Ritsuko Kusanagi was a group of mercenaries she knew, supernatural mercenaries she had met on the battlefield years ago.


    There were actually quite a few of these mercenaries, some rogue supernaturalists who, for money or desire, threw themselves into this trade, doing things not restrained by thew to earn their rewards.


    These rewards could be money, but more often they were things rted to the supernatural.


    This was the life and work chosen by the great majority of supernaturalists not content with being an ordinary citizen cooped up in the city, leading aw-abiding life.


    Of course, such work, besides being unrestrained byw, was also unrestrained by morality.


    These guys were real desperadoes, and they were not your ordinary mercenaries¡ªthose folks just liked to fight. But supernaturalists¡­ if you know what pica is, then you probably have an idea of what these guys were like.


    Indeed, if Chen Yu had had the connections to get into this line of work back then, with the Necromancer''s inheritance, he could have quickly made a name for himself. But it''s more likely that he would have fallen into depravity and be an indiscriminate killer who had no regard for human life.


    Granted, one could quickly gain power this way, but a Necromancer causing trouble would also quickly be a target.


    Then, if that big thug took a dislike to him and dropped a tactical nuclear bomb on his head while he was sleeping, he would be left half-dead even if not killed outright.


    Of course, not all of these supernatural mercenary soldiers were bloodstained butchers. There were always a few who adhered to principles or, rather, were not so depraved. The group of supernatural mercenaries that Ritsuko Kusanagi knew were such people.


    They still observed some basic moral bottom lines in their line of work, although they killed, they did not wantonly ughter the innocent. In general, they were just people who took money to do jobs.


    These mercenaries had simply been close to Ritsuko Kusanagi initially and, after nning to quit the business and wash their hands of it, came to Japan through her connections and started a securitypany in Tokyo, offering supernatural bodyguard services to some particrly wealthy tycoons.


    However, the favor they owed back then now needed to be repaid.


    But repaying this favor was not so easy.


    "Ptui!" Tom Dumps Udenta spat out the blood in his mouth, still feeling the burning pain under his ribs, a wound inflicted by Kyoko Kojo''s de.


    As former mercenaries, these now bodyguards'' professions mostly had to do withbat, with a few excelling in tracking and analysis. So, after taking on Ritsuko Kusanagi''s request, they had little difficulty following Minami and maintaining a distance for surveince, a feat not even the two Sub-Legendary who had met up with Minami sessively had noticed.


    After Yoshiharu Tsuchimikado drove into the Divine domain of Meiji Shrine, they thought they had lost the trail, but when the other party came out, they discovered and kept close on their heels immediately.


    But nobody expected that the targets they intended to stop were two Sub-Legendary¡ªthey had only prepared to face one.


    ```


    Twice the enemies, twice the trouble. What was originally a trap for catching wild boars suddenly had to contend with a rhino. Unsurprisingly, it wasn''t nearly enough to hold, and two Sub-Legendary Transcendents quickly freed themselves.


    Given the situation, Tom Dumps Udenta, a mixed-blood Transcendent with a Japanese surname and an American first name, had no choice but to engage the opposition with his subordinates.


    Despite living for several years in the bustling yet peaceful Tokyo, which seemed to have stripped Udenta and his men of the scent of gunpowder, their skills hadn''t dulled. Although they were mostly Formal Rank Transcendents, and Udenta himself was only an Expert Level, they managed to hold off Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu until the arrival of Kusanagi Ritsuko and Yamada Nobuyosuke.


    The cost was high, though: Udenta and his subordinates were all injured, with two of them critically wounded and near death. And this was the result of the enemies not even intending to take lives.


    "I never expected that the Mingyue Society would dispatch two of its three leaders tonight. It seems you really ce great importance on tonight''s affair!" Yamada Nobuyosuke said, eying Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu warily.


    Although both were Sub-Legendary, the thought of them serving that fearsome Human Demi-God made it clear to Nobuyosuke that they could not be measured by the standard of ordinary Sub-Legendary fighters.


    "It''s just the chairman''s orders," Yoshiharu replied to Nobuyosuke as his Shikigami began to emerge from his shadow. "Honestly, I would prefer not to be at odds with the Metropolitan Police Department, as I am a director of the Supernaturalist Association after all. Being on the wrong side of the officials could cost me my job."


    "Then might I ask you to stay here for a while? As soon as we ascertain that there is no threat, you will naturally be free to go," Nobuyosuke asked Yoshiharu. If he could avoid a fight, all the better. Though confident in his own victory, the mercenaries that Ritsuko had brought, and she herself, would likely not survive.


    Moreover, a critical point was that a battle involving two Sub-Legendary and one Legendary could cause serious destruction, and they weren''t far from the Meiji Shrine. If they identally roused the two Ghouls there, he certainly did not have the power to resist deities.


    However, Yoshiharu''s next words dashed his hopes: "I''m sorry, but the chairman has instructed me to deliver our guests to the Tokyo Skytree at all costs. So... I''m afraid I must be discourteous!"


    Following Yoshiharu''s words, both he and Kojo Kyoko''s shadows began to roil.


    "Watch out for their shadows!" Udenta shouted upon seeing this, and he immediately attacked his own shadow.


    A de, as if condensed from the shadows themselves, thrust out from Udenta''s shadow toward him, but his strike disrupted its momentum, allowing him to narrowly avoid the stab aimed at his lower abdomen.


    Nobuyosuke and Ritsuko were taken aback by this ability tounch attacks from shadows, something they had never encountered before.


    Although neither Nobuyosuke nor Ritsuko had the foresight of Udenta, who had learned from prior mishaps, they too were seasoned veterans and not so easily ambushed.


    Nobuyosuke drew his katana and severed the cknce thrust at him. With a flick of his foot, he charged towards Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu. Now that hostilities hadmenced, the only option was a swift and decisive battle.


    But it wasn''t just Kyoko''s shadow that was boiling; from Yoshiharu''s shadow arose a ck samurai, ance in hand blocking Nobuyosuke''s path.


    ```

 Chapter 694 - 690: Giving up on Blocking (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The battle between Yamada Nobuyosuke and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, among others, did notst long; it was interrupted after only a few exchanges.


    "Empress Dowager Shoken!" As he deflected a bullet with his katana, Yamada Nobuyosuke looked towards the direction from which the bullet came. There stood a group of soldiers d in Meiji Era military uniforms and Empress Shoken, who stood behind them.


    Although she was the consort of Emperor Meiji, she was also revered as Empress Dowager Shoken because she passed away after the ession of Emperor Taisho.


    "These individuals are guests of the Meiji Shrine, and obstructing them at the gate hardly seems respectful to the Shrine," Empress Shoken said to Yamada Nobuyosuke, her words casting a weight upon his heart.


    The two ghouls of the Meiji Shrine had always been the Japanese Government''s trump card in suppressing the various supernatural entities in Tokyo, and while calling upon the ghouls was a troublesome affair, Yamada Nobuyosuke, as an official transcendent, had always considered them an asset to his side.


    The demeanor of Empress Dowager Shoken now clearly stood in opposition to his own, undoubtedly filling Yamada Nobuyosuke with a profound sense of malice.


    Had the guardians of Tokyo, the two ghouls, also shifted to align with the demigod? As this thought crossed his mind, and recalling his conversation with the demigod, Yamada Nobuyosuke felt a deep sense of powerlessness welling up inside him.


    But the situation no longer allowed him the luxury of retreat. Bowing to the Empress Dowager, Yamada Nobuyosuke spoke, "Your Majesty, it is not that we wish to disrespect the Meiji Shrine, it is simply that these individuals pose a threat to the safety of the world, and we must block their path."


    "A threat to the safety of the world? With me and His Majesty the Emperor guarding Tokyo, what could possibly pose such a threat? Are you suggesting the Americans areing again?" Empress Dowager Shoken, known for her gracious court etiquette and kindness towards court officials during her life, was rather unmerciful in her confrontation with Yamada Nobuyosuke, "Stand down. Even if it were a matter of world safety, it''s still no reason to intercept the Shrine''s guests at the gate of the Meiji Shrine."


    Following the words of Empress Dowager Shoken, the soldiers in front of her also cooperatively worked their rifle bolts, aiming the barrels at Yamada Nobuyosuke and hispanions.


    "Captain Yamada, what should we do?" Faced with such a situation, Kusanagi Ritsuko asked Yamada Nobuyosuke anxiously.


    Yamada Nobuyosuke, looking at the soldiers aiming at him, was torn between his choices.


    Even though the soldiers appeared to carry outdated single-shot rifles from the era of the First World War, Yamada Nobuyosuke had already felt that the bullets they fired were imbued with Divine Power; although each bullet was not exceptionally powerful, a volley from a squad of soldiers might make it difficult for him to emerge unscathed, and he had no desire to encounter the might of an Empress who was also a ghoul.


    "If Her Majesty insists, then we have no choice but to retreat," Yamada Nobuyosuke sheathed his katana and gave Kusanagi Ritsuko a slight shake of his head, signaling her to pick up the wounded and then turned to leave.


    Watching Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko withdraw with their party, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu let out a sigh of relief, dismissed the Shadow Warriors he had summoned, and then approached Empress Dowager Shoken. He gave a deep bow, "Thank you for your assistance, Your Majesty. My liege will surely be grateful for the kindness of the Empress Dowager."


    ```


    "There''s no need for pleasantries, Her Majesty the Empress Dowager is well aware of what your master is plotting. If this matter didn''t also benefit Her Majesty the Empress Dowager and His Majesty the Emperor, she would not have aided you," Empress Dowager Shoken shook her head and let out a deep sigh before continuing, "Upon your return, remember to tell your master that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager hopes he will not create a killing karma because of this. After all, these are citizens that Her Majesty the Empress Dowager and His Majesty the Emperor ought to protect. Putting them in danger for personal desires is already improper, let alone... if ites to taking their lives..."


    Empress Dowager Shoken didn''t finish her sentence and, after another deep sigh, turned around and returned to the Meiji Shrine, while the soldiers retracted their guns and marched away with her.


    Seeing this, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu nced at Kojo Kyoko, and after tidying up a bit, continued driving the car, carrying the still unconscious Minami and Kohinata Kaori towards the Tokyo Skytree.


    A game of strategy came to an end due to the intervention of a more powerful force.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Captain Yamada, should we continue to block them?" After retreating with Yamada Nobuyosuke and settling Tom Dumps Udenta''s affairs, Kusanagi Ritsuko approached Yamada Nobuyosuke to inquire about their next course of action.


    Yamada Nobuyosuke shook his head and said to Kusanagi Ritsuko, "Any further interception is futile. If that Demigod truly wishes for Minami and Inomata Naoki to meet, our opposition will be useless. Remember, he is the one fully authorized by the Prime Minister to handle this matter; we are merely assisting him in the end."


    "But if those two meet, won''t that cause unpredictable consequences?" Kusanagi Ritsuko felt deeply perplexed; she couldn''t understand why Chen Yu would do this. Could breaking the boundaries of life and death possibly benefit him in some way?


    "I think, Captain Kusanagi, you have misunderstood something. It''s not that their meeting will have unpredictable consequences or break the boundaries of life and death," Yamada Nobuyosuke looked at Kusanagi Ritsuko, pleased with the dedication of this excellent police officer from the Metropolitan Police Department, but also couldn''t help feeling a certain inexplicable regret, "They had met before, and even though they were bound by the Red String of Fate, it didn''t pose a threat. We wanted to prevent them from meeting to avoid them developing feelings for each other because only when the living fall in love with the dead does it break the boundaries of life and death, not merely because they can''t see each other.


    Of course, their meeting increases the possibility of feelings developing between them, so it''s best they don''t meet. But now that even the Ghoul guarding Tokyo is involved, there''s nothing more we can do. Have the task force continue surveince, and let''s call it a night."


    "Yes!" Despite her reluctance, Kusanagi Ritsuko, after hearing Yamada Nobuyosuke''s exnation, could only dispiritedly order her subordinates to give up their blockade.


    Seeing Kusanagi Ritsuko''s reluctance, Yamada Nobuyosuke felt the same. Although he had made some private deals with Chen Yu, this did not mean Yamada Nobuyosuke had abandoned his duties or entirely sided with Chen Yu.


    "Let''s get ready and go meet His Excellency the Demigod," said Yamada Nobuyosuke to Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    "Meet him?" Kusanagi Ritsuko''s face showed a hint of confusion, not understanding why Yamada Nobuyosuke wanted to see Chen Yu at this time.


    Faced with Kusanagi Ritsuko''s doubts, Yamada Nobuyosuke answered, "To ask him what he really intends to do."


    ```

 Chapter 695 - 691: Under the Tokyo Skytree (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Minami rubbed her eyes groggily, wondering why she had fallen asleep, she also looked up toward the car window where the towering Tokyo Skytree immediately came into view.


    "Have we arrived already? I can''t believe I fell asleep!" Minami eximed without suspicion, not realizing what might have happened during that brief time she was asleep.


    Kohinata Kaori was simrly puzzled, finding it odd that she would fall asleep when she wasn''t tired¡ªan almost impossible situation for her, which made her slightly more vignt toward the front seat''s Kojo Kyoko and Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, concerned that these two might be dangerous individuals.


    However, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu suddenly spoke, "I did put on some Soothing Fragrance in the car before we got on. It''s a blend of herbs I made myself to improve sleep. It''smon for first-timers to fall asleep upon smelling it. You might have smelled the residual fragrance in the car. Sorry, I forgot to warn you about it."


    "So that''s why I fell asleep so easily!" Minami pped her chest, looking as if she had just realized the reason.


    Yet Kohinata Kaori remained doubtful, now extra cautious and covertly checking if anything was amiss with herself.


    At that moment, the car stopped near Tokyo Skytree.


    "We''ve arrived at Tokyo Skytree. I''ll park here as we can''t stop further ahead." Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu parked the car while looking at Kojo Kyoko, "Kyoko, are you going back on your own tonight, or do you need me to take you? Considering the situation, I doubt the subways will be back in service tonight. If you want to go back, it might be a bit difficult."


    "Tonight..." Kojo Kyoko naturally intended to ask Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu to take Minami and Kohinata Kaori back, but before she could finish speaking, Kohinata Kaori interrupted, "No need, we might stay outte and it wouldn''t be right to inconvenience you, Mr. Yoshiharu! Besides, even at night, we should be able to find a way back without trouble."


    Upon hearing Kohinata Kaori say this, Kojo Kyoko was taken aback, but then remembered that Kaori was Chen Yu''s junior and said, "It''s no trouble at all. Yoshiharu usually doesn''t have evening ns, and it would be a privilege for him to spend time with three beautifuldies. Plus, it will be more convenient to have a car for the long journey back."


    "No need, I''ve already sent a message to my senior asking him to pick us upter." Kohinata Kaori told a little white lie. If it weren''t for their mid-journey nap, she might have agreed to let Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu drive them home as Kojo Kyoko suggested.


    But since the unexined sleep had urred, Kohinata Kaori was resolved not to continue riding in Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s car.


    Seeing Kaori''s insistence, Kyoko couldn''t say much else and after exchanging courtesies with Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, she, Minami, and Kohinata Kaori got out of the car.


    "Is this Tokyo Skytree? It looks so tall!" Minami eximed in awe, turning to Kohinata Kaori and Kojo Kyoko, "Where do we go from here?"


    "The Tokyo Skytree can be visited at night too, we can enjoy the Tokyo nightscape from above. Let''s go buy tickets and go up!" Kohinata Kaori, despite still being wary of Kyoko, shifted her focus back to their evening''s enjoyment after getting out of the car.


    Hearing her suggestion, Kojo Kyoko naturally had no objections, and Minami also nodded eagerly.


    Together, the three of them headed toward the entrance of Tokyo Skytree.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    On the other hand, with the help of Isshiki Kazumasu, Tokairin Y¨±ko made it to the restaurant where Inomata Naoki was waiting.


    Despite the subway disruption they encountered on the way, the two still enjoyed avish and delectable dinner together.


    After dinner, Tokairin Y¨±ko, not in a hurry to head home, suggested taking a walk. Inomata Naoki readily agreed, and they left the restaurant together, strolling side by side.


    "Tokairin, I heard forensic scientists are considered 7K jobs. I remember hearing that doctors were 6K jobs when I was studying medicine. Seems like we''re all in the same boat!" Inomata Naoki said, recalling the time when he had heard that doctors were referred to as having 6K jobs, after Y¨±ko suddenly mentioned she was in a 7K profession.


    Y¨±ko nodded in strong agreement, "Yes, when I first studied medicine, I thought saving lives was a noble cause, and being a doctor was a highly respected profession. But once I actually entered the field, I realized that only professors and famous doctors receive respect. The life of an ordinary doctor can be even worse than that of a corporate drone!


    Forensic scientists have it even tougher; we have to deal with the deceased. At least doctors receive respect and gratitude from their patients, whereas forensic scientists only getints from the families of the deceased... Sigh."


    For Tokairin Y¨±ko, her profession had indeed been the reason why many of her arranged dates had failed, adding much frustration to her life. Now that Inomata Naoki brought up the topic of work, she couldn''t help but open up and vent about her inner turmoil.


    Hearing Y¨±ko speak like this, all Naoki could do was try tofort her and avoid continuing the conversation on such a disheartening topic.


    Seeing Tokyo Skytree ahead, Naoki came up with an idea and said to Y¨±ko, "How about we go look at the night view from Tokyo Skytree? I was still studying in Tokyo when they were building it, and now that it''spleted, I''ve yet to go up there."


    "Eh? Really?" Y¨±ko looked at Naoki in surprise but then, after a moment of astonishment, remembered she too had never been up there. She nodded and replied, "Let''s go together then. I''ve never been to Tokyo Skytree either!"


    "Let''s head over!" Seeing Y¨±ko''s agreement, Naoki smiled and invited her.


    Upon arriving at the base of Tokyo Skytree, they bought tickets and took the elevator to the observation deck.


    Looking out at the expansive night view of Tokyo from the viewing window, all the stress Y¨±ko had felt from discussing her work earlier vanished into thin air.


    Feeling her mood improve, she also remembered Qingdai''s little tip, "Don''t unload your grievances in front of a man," and hastily apologized to Naoki, "Sorry, Naoki, for going on and on at you just now. It was inconsiderate of me!"


    "It''s okay, it''s normal to want to talk to someone when work pressure builds up," Naoki said to Y¨±ko with a smile, not minding her earlier grievance-spilling at all.


    However, just as Naoki said this, the voice of Kohinata Kaori suddenly came from behind him, "Second Senior Brother?"

 Chapter 696 - 692: The Meeting (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Kaori? What are you doing here?" Naoki Inomata turned around, only to see Kohinata Kaori, along with Minami and Kyoko Kojo beside her.


    "Just hanging out with friends, and you, Second Senior Brother...?" Kohinata Kaori saw Tokairin Yuko standing beside Naoki Inomata and immediately understood, a sly smile spread across her face, "I was wondering why you kept running to Tokyotely! I thought you wereing to see me and Senior Brother Chen, but it turns out you''re sneaking around with your girlfriend! I won''t disturb you then! Enjoy your time with your girlfriend!"


    After saying that, Kohinata Kaori, pulling Minami, was ready to leave.


    However, her words made both Naoki Inomata and Tokairin Yuko blush with embarrassment. Naoki Inomata quickly stopped her, "Kaori, what are you talking about? Miss Tokairin and I are just friends for now, we haven''t reached that stage yet!"


    "Oh, oh, oh! You haven''t reached that stage and yet you run to Tokyo every week, what if you do reach that stage... wouldn''t you then be living in Tokyo every day? Why not just ept Senior Brother Chen''s invitation and work for him! It would save you from having to trek from Kumamoto to Tokyo every week." Having been stopped by Naoki Inomata, Kohinata Kaori''s face was even more teasingly smiling as she looked at Naoki Inomata and Tokairin Yuko, giggling non-stop.


    "Kaori!" Naoki Inomata called out to stop Kohinata Kaori from going on and then introduced to Tokairin Yuko, "This is Kohinata Kaori, she is our junior sister during our time at The University of Tokyo, and she''s also working at Tokyo University Hospital now."


    Seeing that Naoki Inomata formally introduced her, Kohinata Kaori put away her sly smile, and greeted properly, "Sister-inw, hello, I''m Kohinata Kaori, Naoki''s junior at university. It''s my first time meeting you, please look after me!"


    "Hello, I''m Tokairin Yuko, it''s my first time meeting, please look after me!" Tokairin Yuko also hurriedly greeted Kohinata Kaori.


    After the two had exchanged greetings, Naoki Inomata then turned his gaze to Minami, who was standing beside Kohinata Kaori, "Hello, you must be Kaori''s friend, right? I''m her senior... Have we met somewhere before?"


    Looking at Minami, Naoki Inomata felt a very familiar sensation, thinking he must have seen her somewhere.


    "Hey, hey, hey! Second Senior Brother, that''s too much! You''ve got a girlfriend yet you''re hitting on my friend!" Kohinata Kaori quickly stepped in front of Minami, pretending to be unhappy, but actually trying to yfully gloss over the situation, "And your pick-up line is so old-fashioned! Have we met before, in a dream, perhaps?"


    "No, Kaori, you''ve got it wrong, I really have seen her! It''s just that I can''t remember when!" Naoki Inomata hurriedly exined and also looked towards Tokairin Yuko, relieved to see she didn''t look angry, and still he exined to her, "Tokairin, don''t get me wrong, I have no other intentions towards thisdy, I just feel she looks familiar, and I want to know where I''ve seen her before."


    "Really? But Second Senior Brother, you do look very suspicious!" Kohinata Kaori looked at Naoki Inomata skeptically, still not believing him.


    However, at this moment, Minami looked at Naoki Inomata with aplex expression, hesitated momentarily while biting her lip, then tugged at Kohinata Kaori''s clothes and whispered, "Your senior brother has indeed met me before."


    "Eh? Really?" Although Minami spoke softly, Kohinata Kaori still heard her, turning back in surprise to look at her.


    Minami nodded, then greeted Naoki Inomata again, "We met at Doctor Chen Yu''s wedding. You were sitting behind me, and we had a chat. You even caught Doctor Jounouchi''s bouquet and gave it to me."


    Minami certainly knew about her predestined connection with Inomata Naoki, but seeing that he already had a girlfriend, coupled with the warnings from Doctor Chen Yu and the Inari God, she had no romantic thoughts about him and didn''t consider him the one destined for her.


    Still, Minami was seriously sizing up Inomata Naoki, the man who seemed destined for her and who was said to bring about the destruction of the world if she fell in love with him.


    A thought couldn''t help but cross Minami''s mind¡ªif she really fell in love with this man, what would it be like to decide to destroy the world?


    She feared the first one to jump out and destroy her would probably be Doctor Chen Yu, the man who had saved her, right?


    Given his immense power, he was content to be a normal...no, an extraordinary ordinary doctor, perhaps the kind of Guardian who was hidden in the anime and novels, protecting the world?


    If she really fell in love with this man and caused a world crisis, would hee and eliminate her to save the world?


    While these thoughts swirled in Minami''s head, her eyes remained fixed on Inomata Naoki, and that unblinking gaze made him feel somewhat ufortable.


    Kohinata Kaori hurriedly tugged at Minami and said to her, "Stop looking, my second senior brother already has a girlfriend. I''ll introduce you to the male doctors at our hospital next time!"


    After speaking, Kohinata Kaori nced at Inomata Naoki, gave him a meaningful look, and, pulling Minami along, they ran off. While running, she said, "Second senior brother, we''re taking off. Don''t stay out toote tonight; think about how you''re going to face Senior Brother Chen''s interrogation tomorrow!"


    Watching as Kohinata Kaori and Minami ran off, Kojo Kyoko gave a slight bow to Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko before she chased after them.


    "Strange indeed..." Inomata Naoki shrugged his shoulders as he watched the three run away, feeling a bit perplexed but not dwelling on it. He just smiled at Tokairin Y¨±ko and said, "I''m sorry, Kaori is just like that, she''s a bit of a jester."


    "It''s fine, she''s very sincere and lively¡ªI like that kind of personality!" Tokairin Y¨±ko smiled demurely, indicating she wasn''t troubled by it.


    She could clearly see that Kohinata Kaori and Inomata Naoki were very close friends. Moreover, from their conversation, she could tell that both of them knew Chen Yu. If there had been something between them, Chen Yu wouldn''t have arranged for Misumi Mikoto to be introduced.


    Thus, for Tokairin Y¨±ko, Kohinata Kaori didn''t pose a threat.


    Rather, it was Minami, who had been staring at Inomata Naoki the whole time, this youngdy who didn''t introduce herself, that Tokairin Y¨±ko was curious about; because the way she looked at Inomata Naoki was really strange¡ªit didn''t seem like the look of someone encountering a stranger at a wedding.


    Having noted this, Tokairin Y¨±ko still walked around the Tokyo Skytree with Inomata Naoki but nned to consult Qingdai about the matter after getting back.

 Chapter 697 - 693: Rules Shaking (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Standing on his own balcony and gazing at the distant night sky, Chen Yu could not overlook Tokyo''s nightscape as from the Tokyo Skytree, yet the scene before him seemed even more majestic and grand.


    As the world grew, its rules became moreplete, and these rules that constituted the world were increasingly closely interlinked, operating wlessly like the most precise machinery, hidden deep within the world yet extending to every corner, invisible to both gods and men.


    But as the unbreakable taboos were shattered, perfect and wless rules began to stutter, revealing "gaps" that those who could peer into these rules could exploit.


    Before Chen Yu now was a " woven from countless rules, which could also be understood as numerous closely interlocking "gears"; but at this moment, gaps had appeared between these "gears," which also emerged from the depths of the world due to the vibrations.


    These were the foundations of the world, the rules that allowed a world to be born and operate, each rule representing a potential god. Some rules shone brightly, while others were dim, intertwining and influencing each other like a vast or the roots of a great tree, spreading to every corner of the world.


    This magnificent and grand sight is the most beautiful existence in this world, the ultimate embodiment of order.


    The only thingsparable to it were the Endless Styx and the River of Time spanning the Multiverse, and the final oblivion at the end of the world.


    This certainly does not mean that Chen Yu was so powerful as to be unaffected by the flow of information contained within the rules; rather, he shielded himself from this information, merely admiring the splendor of the rules themselves.


    Of course, rules themselves are intangible and shapeless, omnipresent as they form and maintain the operation of a world, but to directly observe these rules is nearly impossible.


    Because when one can directly observe the rules, the information contained within is enough to burst any brain, even that of deities, let alone to directly gaze upon the " made up of rules.


    The terrifying volume of information could annihte a deity in an instant.


    Yet at this moment, Chen Yu could see the "posed of ubiquitous rules, witnessing this colossal beauty that spanned the skies and nket the entire world.


    Even so, if others could see this majestic sight, even without understanding the information contained in the rules themselves, merely by seeing this scenery, they could grasp the essence of the world and gain supreme wisdom.


    This is much like in cultivation novels where ordinary cultivators cannot grasp what the Saintly Way is, but if they could witness the Saints preaching, it would be an opportunity that could make them be immortal on the spot.


    And this was precisely Chen Yu''s true purpose: to use the disturbances caused by breaking the taboo to make these rules emerge from the world''s deepest parts, creating an opportunity for him to achieve divinity.


    This was why he had devoted so much effort and arranged so many measures to have Minami and Inomata Naoki meet.


    Because when the two of them met and their emotions changed, it was the moment when the boundary between life and death was broken, and with the boundary broken, the rules that sustained the world''s operation naturally vibrated. Once vulnerabilities appeared, Chen Yu could snatch away the rules, merge with them, and be an Ancient God that exists without reliance on faith.


    This was different from his original n but was more secure.


    After all, ording to Chen Yu''s original n, spreading gue in India to generate a widespread death and gathering the Power of Death and resentment to pollute the Ganges River to stir the world''s rules, he thought that the current approach had much less impact and attention than the former.


    Although both could potentially cause countless deaths, this current n, with the cooperation of the Inari God, could minimize casualties.


    Not that he regarded human life lightly, but Chen Yu did not wish to cause undue ughter; excessive killing would ultimately affect him as well.


    "However, this vibration is not strong enough. If this is the extent of it, at most I could only grasp the most superficial rules, merely weak Divine Power,"mented Chen Yu, evaluating the impact on the world''s rules before him, shaking his head slightly.


    Although the meeting of Minami and Inomata Naoki did indeed affect the world''s rules, the magnitude was still far from sufficient.


    The current vibration of the world''s rules was merely a minor disturbance caused by the disruption of the boundary between life and death. Although it caused the rules to emerge from the underlyingyers of the world, the world''s rules themselves remained stable, and even if Chen Yu wanted to take action, he could only extract some verymon or even weaker rules, unable to be a powerful deity, with limited future potential.


    After expending so much effort, Chen Yu desired not some weak rules; his goal was to at least be an Intermediate God, with the potential to be a powerful deity.


    "Honey, what are you looking at?" While Chen Yu was contemting how to make the world''s rules vibrate more, Jounouchi Hiromi appeared behind him, asking with concern.


    "Nothing much, just thinking about some things," Chen Yu replied with a slight shake of his head, wrapping his arms around his wife and leaning on the balcony, "Hiromi, tell me, if we could be deities, but at the cost of bringing disasters to the world, would you choose to be divine or give up divinity for the peace of the world?"


    "Be divine? Why would you ask such a question?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked surprised at Chen Yu, but considering that he was already a Demigod, it made sense for him to ponder such things. After thinking for a moment, she answered, "It depends on the situation."


    "Depends on the situation? What kind of answer is that?" Chen Yu was somewhat bemused, Jounouchi Hiromi''s ambiguous answer left him unsure how to respond.


    "Of course, it depends on the situation. If it''s just minor disasters, like earthquakes and typhoons, shouldn''t that be okay? As long as it doesn''t cause a significant impact, I think I''d choose to be divine," Jounouchi Hiromi exined nonchntly; in her view, there was nothing particrly difficult to decide: "But if it involves killing many people or causing wars, then I would definitely refuse because I wouldn''t want to cause so many deaths just for my personal gain."


    "Really? So that means, as long as there''s a chance, you''re willing to be a deity?" Chen Yu understood his wife''s choice.

 Chapter 698 - 694: Its Better to Dredge than to Block (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    The next morning, Chen Yu did not go to the hospital for work, but instead took a car directly to the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department.


    He certainly wasn''t there to turn himself in or to confess anything to anyone, but to meet with the Matchmaking God and inquire about the current state of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki.


    Captain Yamada Nobuyosuke was somewhat surprised by Chen Yu''s arrival; he had actually nned to visit him with Kusanagi Ritsuko that day, but unexpectedly, Chen Yu showed up on his own.


    "Captain Yamada, what should we do? Do we need to take some measures?" Kusanagi Ritsuko, who hade to report the news to Yamada Nobuyosuke, looked at him, waiting for hismand.


    However, Yamada Nobuyosuke slowly shook his head, his tone somewhat heavy as he said, "The other party is a Human Demi-God, and this is the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, adjacent to the Imperial Pce. Can you bear the consequences if we take action and it leads to an unfortunate oue?"


    Kusanagi Ritsuko was at a loss for words momentarily, as it was obviously beyond her capacity.


    How powerful a Human Demi-God really could be, no one knew for sure, but Kusanagi Ritsuko was aware of the extent of destruction a Legendary-rank battle could cause.


    If Chen Yu were to take action due to the measures they undertook, not to mention anything else, the headquarters of the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department would definitely not be spared, and as for the Imperial Pce just not even two streets away... if the battle steered in that direction, the explosion of the Imperial Pce would be inevitable.


    In the past, the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department certainly wasn''t afraid of threats of this magnitude, with a Legendary Warrior in ce and ghouls suppressing any disturbance. No one could possibly unleash a battle above Legendary rank in Tokyo.


    That was the reason Kusanagi Ritsuko wasn''t afraid of Chen Yu before, because in her view, even though he was a Human Demi-God, if he caused trouble in Tokyo, he would surely be suppressed by the two ghouls.


    However, the attitude of the Meiji Shrine the previous night had already indicated that the two ghouls had taken Chen Yu''s side. Did this mean Chen Yu had lost all restraint and pressure, allowing him to use his powers without any inhibition?


    No one dared to gamble on that possibility.


    "Regardless of anything else, he is the special envoy fully authorized by the Prime Minister to handle this incident. He has the highest authority over this case, and even if his actionsst night could be suspected of endangering Japan''s national security, that is not a premise for us to take action against him," said Yamada Nobuyosuke, who had reported back to the Section Chief of the Special Affairs Division, who then ryed the matter promptly to the higher-ups of the Metropolitan Police Department and the Prime Minister''s Official Residence.


    But the response they received was that the matter was to be handled exclusively by Chen Yu, which undoubtedly left Yamada Nobuyosuke feeling disheartened.


    "We can question him, but we can''t take measures against him," Yamada Nobuyosuke said to Kusanagi Ritsuko, emphatically.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Demigod!" The Matchmaking God greeted Chen Yu eagerly upon his arrival.


    Today, the Matchmaking God wasn''t eating anything, but instead had a troubled frown, her face serious.


    Seeing her expression, Chen Yu had a good idea of the situation, so after greeting her, he went straight to the point, "Your excellency Matchmaking God, I would like to know the current condition of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki."


    "The situation is very dangerous. Sincest night, the bond between them has strengthened again. You shouldn''t have let them meet!" The Matchmaking God looked reproachfully at Chen Yu, clearly having some objections to his arrangement for Inomata Naoki and Minami to meet the previous night.


    However, it was obvious that the Matchmaking God had received a warning from the Inari God, and other than thisint, she didn''t say much to Chen Yu.


    "Rest assured, regarding this situation, the Inari God and I have a n, and everything is under control," Chen Yu said to the Matchmaking God. He naturally couldn''t be as reticent as he was with Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko, since she was a vital part of the whole strategy.


    "ns? Control? I don''t understand all that you''re saying! But since Lord Miketsu told me to listen to you, I suppose I''ll trust you for now," said the Matchmaking God, who still had the heart of a young girl, and naturally chose to trust Chen Yu following Lord Miketsu''s instructions.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised that the Matchmaking God trusted him so easily. Deities are very capable of judging whether a person is lying and if their words are credible.


    For a deity, lies are utterly useless. Even for those deities possessing insight or foresight abilities, the moment theyy eyes on you, you have no secrets hidden from them.


    Yet, seeing the Matchmaking God''s childlike demeanor, Chen Yu felt some hesitation. Could Lord Miketsu''s choice be mistaken? Such a young girl hardly seemed capable of carrying a great responsibility.


    Nevertheless, he clearly had neither the inclination to question nor the power to change Lord Miketsu''s choices, so he shook his head and asked the Matchmaking God, "Matchmaking God, what is the current state of the Red String of Fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki? And what about the Red String between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko? Are they causing any interference with each other?"


    This was Chen Yu''s most pressing concern, the core of his entire n.


    "For now, the situation is still manageable. Though the bond between them is strengthening and bing more serious, it is still possible to control and sever the Red String of Fate," the Matchmaking God¡ªa real authority on the matter¡ªexined. "As for the person you mentioned, Tokairin Y¨±ko, the Red String of Fate between her and Inomata Naoki exists as well, but it pales inparison with the bond between Minami and Inomata Naoki. However, the two rtionships don''t influence each other."


    "Is that so?" Chen Yu frowned upon hearing this.


    While the situation was within his expectations, it wasn''t ideal. To achieve his goal, he might need to enhance the rtionship between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki.


    Having made up his mind, Chen Yu bade farewell to the Matchmaking God and left.


    However, as soon as Chen Yu stepped out of the Matchmaking God''s room, he found his path blocked by Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, could you please provide us at the Metropolitan Police Department with a reasonable exnation forst night''s events?" Yamada Nobuyosuke asked, not aggressively, but with a serious expression.


    "What exnation are you looking for?" Chen Yu faced Yamada Nobuyosuke, aware that mortals were not entitled to know the gods'' ns, but their meddling could still affect the execution of those ns.


    Besides, Yamada Nobuyosuke and Kusanagi Ritsuko were pieces on the chessboard themselves.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, you know the consequences of Minami and Inomata Naoki meeting¡ªwhy did you still let it happen? Are you trying to precipitate a disaster?" Yamada Nobuyosuke questioned Chen Yu.


    In response to the question, Chen Yu simply smiled, "Do you know there''s an old Chinese saying, ''Better to dredge than to dam''?"

 Chapter 699 - 695: Promoting (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Adolescent boys and girls, who are at the age of physical and mental development, are also the most yearning for love.


    The young boy with budding emotions is full of longing and curiosity for love, and all of this stems from the novelty that they have never experienced before.


    Because of curiosity, because of theck of exposure, because of never having owned, they want to try.


    Humans are a species that likes to explore the unknown; curiosity about the unknown is etched deep in our genes as a biological instinct and is fundamental for us to understand and transform the world.


    After being born, as the brain develops, infants instinctively begin to explore the world. That behavior of putting whatever they grasp into their mouths is an embodiment of the quest for knowledge and exploration.


    However, as we grow up, this thirst for knowledge tends to be hidden by our increasing understanding of the world around us and a clearer perception of it ¨C until we encounter love.


    People who have never been in love long for it especially. Once they develop feelings, they often burn more passionately and intensely than those who have loved before, which is why so many young people go through hell and high water in their first love.


    For adults, this tendency decreases with age and the enhancement of self-control. But it''s like water behind a dam; some people can build a very high and sturdy dam, naturally possessing strong self-control, able to endure more impulses and desires.


    But some people''s dams aren''t as sturdy, or their capacity isn''t as deep. When temptations overflow the dam, the resulting flood is an unstoppable surge of impulse.


    However, if one can consciously release and vent their emotions and desires to a certain extent, like a dam discharging excess water, then a strong dam acts like a gate, regting and controlling the scale of unleashed desires.


    Especially for things we have already tried and know, our desires are not as intense. Some people have no resistance to the things they like; it''s simply a matter of not knowing how to restrain their desires or choosing something as an outlet for their desires.


    That''s the reason why ''dredging is preferable to blocking.'' A river, if you build a big dam to stop it, will eventually overflow the dam. Only by discharging floodwaters and adjusting the water level from time to time can the dam truly function.


    This is actually part of Chen Yu''s n ¨C to let Minamie into contact with Inomata Naoki rather than strictly prohibiting it.


    Indeed, this runs the risk of Minami or Inomata Naoki falling deeper for each other, to the point of undying devotion, but it is also a viable solution.


    After Minami has tried interacting with Inomata Naoki, knowing he is her fated one, her curiosity about Inomata Naoki will be diminished, and the feelings will note as intensely.


    Although Chen Yu''s goal is to stir the world''s rules to achieve his own Divine Enthronement, it does not mean he truly wants to create an uncontroble catastrophe.


    For Chen Yu, a stable world is more conducive to his growth and development; a world filled with war and disaster would only interfere with his subsequent ns.


    Therefore, the emotional connection between Inomata Naoki and Minami does indeed need to be nurtured to continue impacting the world''s rules, but it must not be too intense to cause turmoil in the world''s order.


    Thus, keeping their emotions within an eptable range became Chen Yu''s best choice.


    Whether it was Tokairin Yuko or Kohinata Kaori, they were valves prepared for this purpose.


    Consideringst night''s initial attempt and the feedback from the Matchmaking God, Chen Yu''s n had been executed with great sess. Minami met Inomata Naoki, and the bond between them was strengthened. The rules of the world were shaken by the blurring of life and death boundaries, albeit not strongly enough. Everything seemed to be going ording to his predictions except for the rtionship between Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki not developing as fast as he had expected.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Yu, sitting in his office, couldn''t help but raise his head and shout towards the door, "Rena, ask Doctor Qingdai toe here."


    "Yes, Professor!" Shirai Rena heard Chen Yu''s voice, hurriedly responded, and then picked up the phone on the desk.


    Hearing she was being summoned by Chen Yu, Doctor Qingdai naturally did not dare to dy and quickly appeared in Chen Yu''s office.


    "Professor, you wanted to see me?" Doctor Qingdai looked at Chen Yu, unsure of why he had asked for her.


    The more Doctor Qingdai understood Chen Yu, the deeper her awe of him grew. ''One must not gaze directly at a god,'' and at this moment, Doctor Qingdai truly understood what that phrase meant.


    "I called you here to ask about Doctor Tokairin''s situation. How is it going between her and Naoki? I heard from Kaori that she encountered Naoki and Doctor Tokairin at the Tokyo Skytreest night, so I''m just checking in," Chen Yu looked at Doctor Qingdai and stated the purpose of summoning her.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Doctor Qingdai did not dare to dawdle and quickly exined, "Last night, Doctor Tokairin came to see me. She did mention their encounter with Doctor Kohinata, but Doctor Tokairin seemed very concerned about the friend who was with Doctor Kohinatast night. It seems like she felt that Inomata-san was very interested in Doctor Kohinata''s friend."


    "Is that so? I understand," Chen Yu nodded slightly, not surprised by this, then continued to ask, "What is Doctor Tokairin''s current impression of Naoki? Did she discuss anything rted to that with you?"


    "Doctor Tokairin has a favorable impression of Inomata-san and they are currently dating, but theyck a spark to be an official couple," Doctor Qingdai organized her thoughts and shared her assessment of the rtionship between Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki.


    After listening, Chen Yu nodded slightly, tapped his finger on the desk a few times, then looked at Doctor Qingdai.


    "Find a way to guide Doctor Tokairin''s thoughts, and get her to take the initiative in triggering this spark," Chen Yu instructed Doctor Qingdai. The rtionship between Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki was a critical part of the whole n, and Chen Yu had to ensure their emotions reached a level that could bind Inomata Naoki.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s directions, Doctor Qingdai felt slightly relieved. Such a task was not a problem for her, "I understand, but pushing this kind of thing might take some time, and I''ll need some assistance."


    "I can''t give you too much time; it has to be quick. As for assistance..." Chen Yu pulled out a business card from a drawer and handed it to Doctor Qingdai, "You can contact the person on the card, he will provide the necessary assistance."


    Doctor Qingdai took the business card and saw that it bore the name Kyuuzai Ryousen.

 Chapter 700 - 696: War Machinery (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    In Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, the once-dormant foundry''s production line for Undead Servants was reactivated, with the previously stored giant robots taken out once again. They were tirelessly working in a valley.


    Within his Necromantic Space, besides building the castle where he and Jounouchi Hiromi lived and his own Mage Tower, Chen Yu had also constructed facilities such as a Soul Core Processing Factory, Mechanical Undead Foundry, Magic Greenhouse, Bone Dragon Summoning Circle, and a Blood Pool specifically for Jounouchi Hiromi.


    These facilities were the foundation for a Necromancer to create their own Undead Legion and were also fundamental to a Necromancer''s power and growth.


    After constructing these facilities, Chen Yu had stopped developing his Necromantic Space and began to improve the environment within it instead.


    After all, both he and Jounouchi Hiromi were still alive and preferred lush mountains and rivers and more beautiful natural scenery, rather than a true Necromantic Space filled with barrennds and skeletons and zombies crawling everywhere.


    However, when Chen Yu originally constructed his Necromantic Space by severing a small piece from the Netherworld and projecting it down, this allowed his Necromantic Space to gain the Death Attribute, which made it more in tune with him. But it also affected the growth of living beings within the Space.


    The nts in the Magic Greenhouse were rtively unaffected thanks to the adjustments from special Magic Arrays, but the turf and trees Chen Yu had initially brought in to greenify the area around the castle were clearly tainted by the necromantic aura and had started to mutate.


    For Chen Yu, this situation wasn''t too concerning. He simply controlled the mutations to an extent that they wouldn''t affect the greenification nor cause any adverse effects on the Necromantic Space.


    However, after Chen Yu became a Demigod and obtained a considerable amount of war booty from the United Kingdom, the once-silent construction in his Necromantic Space resumed.


    Aside from the construction site in the valley, new factories had been built near the ins and river in front of the castle. At the river''s estuary, a massive dock and berths were constructed. The Ghost Ships Chen Yu had brought back from the United Kingdom were now all docked not far away at sea. Inside the dockyard were several metallic wrecks, as though they had been submerged on the seafloor for many years, with numerous quadruped robots repairing these relics.


    Chen Yu had intentionally sent these Ghost Ships to salvage the remains of famous battleships sunk during World War II. These relics, with their deep historical significance, were excellent materials for summoning Ghost Ships.


    Previously, Chen Yucked the ability to utilize these materials, but now, as a Demigod of the Undead, he could fully revive these battleships.


    Yet, Chen Yu didn''t n to simply use these materials to create Ghost Ships, which would be an underutilization and waste of such Legendary battleships.


    More than that, Captain Kidd and his Ind Fleet brought back from the United Kingdom certainly had Legendary-rank strength, but the Ghost Ships from the age of sail were a bit outdated. He nned tobine the two, trying to create something entirely new.


    Speaking of which, Chen Yu used to be an admiral of the Ship-girls and had once called paper characters his wives. Now, it seemed he could...


    Chen Yu hurriedly shook his head, dismissing the thought. His legitimate wife was now the Crimson Empress, who possessed the Legendary Dragon Bloodline, had broken through the Legendary-rank, achieved Life Level sublimation, andpleted the inauguration ceremony. Even if the Ship-girls he summoned had Legendarybat power, they wouldn''t stand a chance in a real fight.


    So ship-girls are a possibility, but let''s forget about any ideas that shouldn''t exist.


    Besides the battleships meant for summoning ship-girls, the engineering projects in the depression are also a focus of Chen Yu''s attention.


    What''s being built here are also mechanical undead, only these are considerably taller than the four-legged robots used for construction, and their style is quite different.


    The style of the four-legged robots is closer to steampunk, with their four delicate long legs that hold advantages in work and mobility, but they are utterly unskilled inbat.


    In contrast, every inch of this massive mechanical undead is designed for war, with a more post-modern aesthetic.


    This towering mechanical undead, like the four-legged robots, has four supporting legs, styled like those of a spider, but unlike the four-legged robots, these legs are extraordinarily thick, looking like four sturdy steel columns nted into the ground.


    If the slender legs of the four-legged robots can bepared to the long legs of a white crane, then the supporting legs of the mechanical undead are akin to the sturdy legs of an elephant.


    Atop these robust legs that could easily crush a tank are equally immense and burly torsos.


    Chen Yu didn''t construct this torso in a humanoid shape, as for superrge war machines, humanoid is the least useful design, with poor bnce and difficulty fitting weapons, practical only for satisfying the unique tastes of giant robot enthusiasts.


    The torso part of the mechanical undead currently under construction resembles a giant crab, with a back covered in thick, arc-shaped armor simr to a crab''s shell, which is equipped with missileunch nests and anti-aircraft rockets. These are used not just for anti-aircraft purposes but also for missile barrages.


    Naturally, the ammunition has been magically enhanced. The anti-aircraft rockets are reced with barrages of Arcane Missiles, and if anyone tries to breach the airspace above this behemoth, they''ll be taught a lesson by a barrage akin to that from a carden ambush.


    As for the missiles meant to "cleanse thend," they are forbidden weapons meticulously concocted by Chen Yu. Each missile can trigger a necromantic catastrophe that includes, but is not limited to, gues, curses, and destion, truly a magical version of a nuclear bomb.


    Below the arc-shaped armor are two turrets with quad-linked rotating cannons, their manufacturing technology pilfered by Chen Yu through the banshees from the naval gun technology of the United States military. With a caliber reaching 210 millimeters and barrels with a 50-caliber length processed using modern techniques and magic, the eight ominously dark muzzle slots stand as the most lethal weapons.


    As for the cannonballs... Chen Yu didn''t expend too much effort on these, only creating Dead Fire Shells and Cursed Cannonballs with burning effects, as well as powerful Fireburst Shells and Demon-ying Armor-Piercing Shells.


    In addition to the main cannons, there are other weapons like defensive autocannons, close-protection machine guns, and rocketunch nests. The four-legged robots are now fitting this colossal entity with runic armor to enhance its defenses.


    "The Undead Mech Sentinel is nearlyplete, and the summoning of the ship-girls can start once those battleships are repaired. But the number of cannon fodder is still insufficient. Should I initiate that n?" Chen Yu checked the progress of the projects, stroking his chin, pondering how he would respond if Izanami, as Yomotsu no Oni Kuni suggested, really broke through the barrier between life and death and emerged from the Land of the Dead.

 Chapter 701 - 697: Efficient Cannon Fodder (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    Cannon fodder seems to be something that a Necromancer will never run short of.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, a Necromancer should be the one who raises an arm, and summons countless undead that transform into a sea of Skeletons, overwhelming all enemies.


    But in reality, these cannon fodders need to be umted and manufactured. Even the cheapest Skeleton bonesmonly seen in various films and TV shows are not conjured out of thin air.


    To summon a Skeleton, you need at least a corpse, or at least a full skeleton that can be pieced together. Otherwise, if you summon a Skeleton missing arms and legs, you''d have to assemble a few to make a whole one.


    Of course, for Chen Yu, there is no shortage of ways to mass-produce Skeletons. After all, even when thinking about creating a person, you only need 30 liters of water, 20 kilograms of carbon, 4 liters of ammonia, 1.5 kilograms of lime, 800 grams of phosphorus, 250 grams of salt, 100 grams of saltpeter, 80 grams of sulfur, 7.5 grams of fluorine, 5 grams of iron, 3 grams of silicon, and other trace elements. Making a pure Skeleton is indeed too easy.


    Moreover, for Chen Yu, the cow bones piled in the backyard next to the Blood Pool are a better choice for summoning Skeletons.


    However, this level of cannon fodder does not satisfy Chen Yu''s needs. He wanted something more advanced.


    After all, what he wanted to prepare for was the potential war of the gods. If the fighting power was only slightly stronger than that of ordinary people, these cannon fodders would probably not y much of a role on the battlefield.


    Luckily, Chen Yu had already spread the Necromancy methods early on. Looking at the current situation, if he needed, he could harvest a wave of decent-quality cannon fodder.


    But the number of this batch of cannon fodder might not satisfy Chen Yu.


    Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu has been in charge of spreading the cultivation methods, and judging from his feedback, the number of this batch of cannon fodder could be around three or four thousand. Although the number is quite good, if deployed into the battle of the gods, this batch of cannon fodder probably wouldn''t withstand several rounds of attrition and would be difficult to replenish.


    Although there are methods to convert ordinary people into cannon fodder, and Chen Yu could, if willing, turn Tokyo''s poption of ten million into reservists at any time, as previously said, if not necessary, he wouldn''t really want to do that.


    What''s the point of bing a god and ruling the entire world if he destroys the current world and leaves behind a wastnd full of scars?


    To live should not just be about surviving. Immortality as a pursuit is not wrong, but if the pursuit of immortality is solely for the sake of living longer, then what''s the meaning of life?


    However, fortunately for Necromancers, in the Multiverse, they often encounter situations that require high-quality and easily replenishable cannon fodder. Therefore, Necromancers have long studied an effective method to create such cannon fodder.


    Put simply, it is through consumingrge amounts of ordinary low-level lives or undead, allowing them to devour and merge with each other, to build stronger entities.


    This is somewhat simr to the ancient Chinese practice of Gu cultivation. Of course, actual operation is not so straightforward, and if it''s merely simple merging and stacking, that won''t meet the Necromancers'' needs.


    This method of stacking is the most basic. For those Necromancers who have some expertise in creating Undead Servants, they will adjust the products ording to their own needs or the condition of the raw materials, in order to make more practical and more powerful cannon fodder.


    Chen Yu is no exception. In terms of raw materials, humanoid creatures have always been the most favored and versatile for Necromancers. Humans, a species widespread across the Multiverse and easy to reproduce with considerable potential, naturally make the perfect raw material for creating cannon fodder.


    ```


    But Chen Yu, unable to and unwilling to directly use living people, still needed to put in some effort to create the raw materials in a way simr to cultivating clones.


    Luckily, the research materials he had umted while helping Jounouchi Hiromi study Artificial Wombs ended up saving him considerable effort.


    Although the consumption of raw materials was high, in the end, using the original technology of the Artificial Womb to create Human Temtes with the Flesh Womb spell, even if a soul needed to be infused, the remaining materials were merely biomass.


    As for biomass, Chen Yu adopted a technique obtained by a Necromancer after conquering an Insect Race civilization, where the Insect Race cultivated a special type of unicellr algae inrge quantities in water to obtain biomass.


    These algae could absorb the nutrients in the sea water through photosynthesis and then reproduce massively. In a very short time, they could cover the entire ocean.


    Once the algae reached a certain saturation point, the algae-filled sea water was extracted and transported to the Insect Race''s nutrient pools for absorption, thus obtaining biomass synthesized by the algae. After being transformed by the pools, it provided nourishment for the entire Insect Race and was used to hatch more Insect Race individuals.


    Using this technology, Necromancers were even more efficient in the utilization of biomass than the Insect Race.


    The transformed biomass was directly supplied to the Flesh Womb, which then became a massive bio-factory, turning the biomass into temte bodies at an assembly line pace.


    These temtes were standard human individuals, serving both as cannon fodder material and as casting material for various necromantic spells.


    Chen Yu had previously refrained from engaging in these practices due to Jounouchi Hiromi''s feelings, but now, faced with the possibility of a battle with the gods, this was the fastest way for him to obtain cannon fodder.


    Human Temtes were just raw materials, of course, and couldn''t be used as cannon fodder directly.


    The technique Chen Yu applied to these materials was his own unique technology.


    He had previously studied blood enhancement and body strengthening with the help of Jounouchi Hiromi, and had even created the Dragon Blood Potion through studying her blood. Now, it was time for these things toe into y.


    A Human Temte was infused with an adjusted soul, then injected with the Dragon Blood Potion, followed by a Spell Ritual that controlled the body''s mutations and enhancements, turning it into a cannon fodder with the strength of an Expert Extraordinare.


    With enough biomass avable, the entire mutation and enhancement process took only seven days.


    Experience andbat skills came from memories woven into the soul beforehand, while the body grew a second heart, a third lung lobe, robust and erged high-density metal-ceramic bones, a new muscr system as strong as that of a giant dragon, an efficient blood cirction system capable of supporting the entire body, and a nervous system whose response efficiency was enhanced by more than tenfold...


    When all the mutations wereplete, a once frail Human Temte had be a powerful warrior as tall as three meters, with bones protruding from the body to form bone armor and weapons, and having undergone the Dark Warrior Transformation Ritual, equivalent to an Expert Extraordinare.


    And these warriors were being continuously born from the Flesh Womb, bing the cannon fodder that Chen Yu was preparing for the impending battle with the gods.

 Chapter 702 - 698: The Legion of Necromancers (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Jounouchi Hiromi arrived at the hospital as usual, ready to start her day''s work.


    "Really, if you have things to do and can''te to work, just take a leave, why bother making such a puppet?" Jounouchi Hiromi, who was walking towards the office, couldn''t help but grumble as she looked at "Chen Yu" walking beside her.


    The figure beside her wasn''t the real Chen Yu, but just a puppet that was possessed by a part of Chen Yu''s consciousness.


    As for Chen Yu''s real body, it was still busy with his own affairs in the Necromantic Space.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t really know what Chen Yu was busy with, but she did know about his major construction projects in the Necromantic Space and how he salvaged WWII shipwrecks for repair.


    So, she wasn''t surprised that Chen Yu wasn''ting to work because he was busy with his own things, she just assumed Chen Yu was upied with summoning those so-called ship-girls.


    "There are two patients in the hospital who need surgery today, I can''t possibly make others wait another day just because of my own affairs, right?" The consciousness of Chen Yu, possessing the puppet, spoke while operating it.


    This technique of puppet maniption wasn''tplicated¡ªjust simple possession and soul borrowing, a basic spell within necromancy for Necromancers to attach their consciousness to a puppet or an Undead Servant. It could be applied in various situations and was a very practical skill.


    "If the patients'' surgeries can''t wait, then you shoulde to work properly! Aren''t you afraid of a surgical mishap with a puppet?" Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head helplessly, not sure how to judge Chen Yu''s actions.


    However, although she verbally expressed concern about surgical mistakes by Chen Yu, in reality, controlling a puppet through this form of soul borrowing and possession could achieve 100% control as if Chen Yu were present himself, leaving no room for error.


    Of course, the puppet itself definitely didn''t have the demigod-level strength of Chen Yu, but performing surgery on patients, the strength of a normal person was sufficient, and there was no need for supernatural power.


    Since "Chen Yu" was just a puppet, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t interact with him as closely as usual. After going upstairs, she went to her own office, leaving "Chen Yu" to head to his office alone.


    Shirai Reina, who witnessed this scene, showed considerable concern and curiosity while preparing coffee for "Chen Yu." She couldn''t help but ask, "Professor, did you have a fight with Professor Jounouchi?"


    "Hmm? Why do you ask?" Puzzled by Shirai Reina''s question, "Chen Yu" looked up at his secretary.


    "Usually, Professor Jounouchi is quite affectionate towards you, right? Why does she seem so cold today?" Shirai Reina felt somewhat uneasy, as if she shouldn''t pry into Chen Yu''s personal affairs, but her unrestrained curiosity stillpelled her to voice her doubts to "Chen Yu."


    "Oh, it''s nothing." "Chen Yu" smiled and waved his hand dismissively, "Hiromi was just upset this morning because she couldn''t find a piece of clothing. Thank you for your concern, now go and attend to your own work."


    "Yes, Professor." Hearing "Chen Yu" say this, Shirai Reina quickly nodded and left Chen Yu''s office.


    Watching Shirai Reina leave, "Chen Yu" too began to get busy with his own tasks. Although he was only using a part of his consciousness to operate the puppet, he could still ensure that the work was done properly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu was manipting puppets to handle the work of the hospital while watching a batch of freshly transformed Dark Warriors engaged inbat.


    These Dark Warriors, having been made through the dragon-transformed mutants created by Chen Yu, possessed not only the professional abilities of ordinary Dark Warriors but also exceptional physical qualities that enabled them to disy Expert Levelbat prowess immediately after their ss change.


    However, since their fighting skills were instilled through memory ingestion, these cannon fodders who were born less than ten days ago could not yet master thesebat skills proficiently. Therefore, it had be essential to let them fight in order to deepen their mastery of these tactics.


    The battles between these Dark Warriors were fierce and unreserved, with each striving to kill the other without any hesitation, resulting in fights that inevitably left them either dead or crippled.


    But this was indeed the fastest way for them to graspbat skills and umte battle experience.


    As for the possible injuries frombat? For a Necromancer, being alive or dead didn''t make much difference.


    The injured were taken for healing, and since these dragonized mutant Dark Warriors had two hearts and a series of enhancement measures, their injuries were quite easy to heal unless their heads were chopped off, and even missing limbs could be quickly reattached.


    As for those who died, if the corpse was intact, it would be transformed into an undead. If too mutted or if it was just fragments, those parts would be taken to be melted down and transformed back into biomass.


    And their souls would be recycled, filling into new bodies without any waste.


    "This way of umtingbat experience is quite efficient, but it only improves individual battle experience and doesn''t enhance the group as a whole..." Chen Yu frowned as he watched the Dark Warriors fighting fiercely below.


    While these Dark Warriors had simr qualifications in all aspects, it was clear that some were umtingbat experience slightly faster than others of the same batch. Meanwhile, some, due to the issues with their opponents, had little improvement.


    And for those who had died once or multiple times, the increase inbat prowess was either more pronounced or less obvious, giving rise to a stratification in thebat strength of the group of Dark Warriors.


    While it was possible to select stronger individuals, Chen Yu still felt this was a w.


    It would be undoubtedly faster to improve thebat strength of these Dark Warriors if their memories could be shared, bing one entity, with each individual''sbat experience being uploaded and then shared with all, thus enhancing everyone''sbat experience.


    This was not impossible, just a matter of linking their souls through a spell.


    On the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," of course, such techniques were to be found, and in various forms.


    There were techniques to build a core of a Soul Network to link all souls to the core; there were techniques to merge all individuals into one whole, in which one equaled all and all equaled one, for the creation of legion undead; and there were also techniques to allow every individual soul to have amon sense with other souls...


    After some consideration, Chen Yu decided to try out all three techniques and, based on the differences in these techniques, transformed this batch of Dark Warriors into three types of Advanced Necromancer Servants.

 Chapter 703 - 699: Suggestions in the Dessert Shop (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    While Chen Yu was busy preparing an army to face the battle of the gods, Qingdai was also trying to advance the rtionship between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki as per his instructions.


    However, the situation was not going smoothly, or rather, the unexpected encounter with Minami at the Tokyo Skytree had a greater impact on Tokairin Y¨±ko than Qingdai had anticipated.


    For Tokairin Y¨±ko, the fact that other women were interested in the man she liked didn''t affect her much, but the way Minami looked at Inomata Naoki that night was indeed disconcerting and made Tokairin Y¨±ko suspect that there might be something between Inomata Naoki and Minami.


    Yet, the openness disyed by Inomata Naoki in this matter made Tokairin Y¨±ko feel that she might be overthinking it.


    Caught between these two conflicting feelings, Tokairin Y¨±ko was somewhat at a loss on how to face Inomata Naoki, and this led to difficulties in advancing their rtionship.


    Seeing this situation, Qingdai was anxious, knowing this was a task assigned by Chen Yu. If she couldn''tplete it on time as he instructed, though Chen Yu had not mentioned what the consequences of failure would be, Qingdai certainly did not want to experience the displeasure of a demigod.


    After giving it some serious thought, Qingdai decided that she should help Tokairin Y¨±ko resolve her inner conflict.


    She nned to call Tokairin Y¨±ko out for a talk,fort her, and then decide on her next course of action based on Y¨±ko''s attitude and response.


    Having decided on her n, Qingdai invited Tokairin Y¨±ko out.


    The meeting ce was a popr chain dessert shop in Tokyo that offered self-service. After paying the dining fee, customers could eat all the desserts they wanted. It could be considered a dreand, especially popr among the young women of Tokyo and a haven for girls who loved sweets.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko was no exception; she had wanted to visit the shop several times but had been precluded by work. Despite several attempts, she had never managed to queue up sessfully, which she deeply regretted.


    As a popr venue, it naturally drew a crowd and a long queue at the door. Without arriving early, it was difficult to secure a seat.


    But with Kyuuzai Ryousen''s secret assistance, Qingdai didn''t need to queue. Having already reserved a table over the phone, she led Tokairin Y¨±ko straight into the shop and sat down at the position that had been kept for them.


    "Howe I didn''t know you could reserve a table at this ce? Doctor Qingdai, how did you manage that?" Tokairin Y¨±ko inquired curiously as she looked around at the dazzling array of desserts.


    "I have a friend who is well acquainted with the owner of this shop, so I made a call and asked for a little favor," Qingdai exined briefly, as she took off her coat and ced it on the sofa, "Let''s not talk about that now. Let''s order something to eat first! The strawberry cake here is really great!"


    Hearing Qingdai say this, Tokairin Yuko didn''t hesitate either. The two women quickly brought back arge pile of their favorite desserts and started to feast.


    But to be honest, although this shop was extremely popr in Tokyo, and its desserts could not be considered inferior, they were only slightly better than those of an ordinary dessert shop and did not even match some less famous ones.


    As the desserts in the shop needed to be produced inrge quantities every day, most of them were made by machines on an assembly line. Only a few popr desserts that were hand-made by the shop''s pastry chefs were avable, and they were snatched up as soon as they were made.


    Compared to the meticulously crafted desserts Tokairin Yuko had tasted at a specialized Michelin-starred restaurant when she dined with Inomata Naoki, these were naturally far inferior, but for Tokairin Yuko, they were just as delightful.


    "I''ve wanted toe to this shop for a long time, but unfortunately, I''ve never managed to get a seat. I''m really grateful to Doctor Qingdai for today!" Tokairin Yuko said, as she forked a piece of cake into her mouth and thanked Qingdai.


    However, seeing Tokairin Yuko so excited, Qingdai didn''t seem nearly as thrilled. On one hand, as a Transcendent, she didn''t need to consciously control her weight, but she still maintained the habit of not consuming too much sugar. On the other hand, she had asked Tokairin Yuko out today to resolve the issues between her and Inomata Naoki, not to eat.


    So, after seeing Tokairin Yuko bring back two portions of strawberry cake, Qingdai stopped what she was doing, wiped her mouth with a napkin, and asked, "Is it that delicious? It just seems to taste like a normal dessert. Doctor Tokairin, you''ve been to high-ss restaurants, right? Can the desserts here reallypare with those upscale ones?"


    "How could they be the same! But you can''t eat dessert from high-ss restaurants the way you can here!" Tokairin Yuko cut off a piece of cake topped with strawberries and cream and put it into her mouth, her face lighting up with a satisfied smile.


    Seeing her like this, Qingdai couldn''t help but shake her head slightly andmented, "You''re really easy to please, Doctor Tokairin!"


    "It''s not quite like that; I just have different expectations for different shops," Tokairin Yuko swallowed the cake in her mouth before continuing, "I go to high-ss restaurants to savor the chefs'' carefully prepared delicacies, to enjoy the vor, not to fill my stomach. When Ie to a ce like this, what I''m after is the sheer joy of indulging in sweet desserts to my heart''s content, not expecting them to be extremely delicious. Of course, tasty things make me happier, but I won''tin if the vor is just average."


    Hearing Tokairin Yuko say this, Qingdai was slightly surprised and remarked, "I didn''t expect you to have such insights, Doctor Tokairin. It''s quite unexpected!"


    But after this exmation, Qingdai continued to ask, "Speaking of which, don''t you think you''re expecting a bit too much from Inomata-kun, Doctor Tokairin? You seem particrly concerned about that night at the Tokyo Skytree?"


    "It''s not that I''m particrly concerned, but I just can''t let it go." Tokairin Yuko was inevitably troubled when this topic came up, "On one hand, I know that Naoki doesn''t have special feelings for her, but I can''t help worrying that something might develop between them, to the point where I don''t even know how to face Naoki now."


    "If that''s the case, then why don''t you choose to trust Inomata-kun? Since you think there''s nothing between them, you should be more open and trust him, or simply confess your feelings to him and settle the rtionship. Once your rtionship is confirmed, you won''t have to feel so conflicted," Qingdai suggested to Tokairin Yuko.


    "Settle the rtionship?" Hearing Qingdai say this, Tokairin Yuko hesitated.

 Chapter 740 - 736: Guidance from the Deities (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Jounouchi Hiromi, naturally, brought Minami to meet the Matchmaking God.


    If anyone could make Minami believe, could make her understand that she and Inomata Naoki truly had a connection, it would only be this deity in charge of marital connections.


    Even though the Matchmaking God resided at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, for Jounouchi Hiromi at present, whether to force her way in, reveal her identity to enter, or use other means to sneak in undetected, it wasn''t difficult at all.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi did not force her way in; she simply notified Yamada Nobuyosuke upfront and then took Minami with her to visit.


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s approach, Yamada Nobuyosuke naturally couldn''t obstruct her. After consulting Chen Yu and receiving his approval, he allowed Jounouchi Hiromi and Minami to enter together.


    Whether in life or death, this was Minami''s first time entering a police station, especially one like the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, which is the headquarters for all of Tokyo''s police, making her feel extremely curious about everything here.


    Regarding the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters located outside the Sakuradamon, all Minami knew was that it was the headquarters for all police officers in Tokyo and that many officers worked there.


    As for what specific departments there were, what the police did every day, and how their work was conducted, Minami was utterly clueless, with her only understandinging from movies and TV shows.


    Therefore, in Minami''s imagination, this should be a very solemn and intense ce, with everyone being all business, no-nonsense, either solving cases or interrogating suspects.


    However, when she and Jounouchi Hiromi arrived at the reception room where the Matchmaking God and the Inari God were, seeing them sitting at the dining table, enjoying a meal meticulously prepared by the chef, apanied by several fully armed police officers standing guard, her worldview copsed.


    In the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, at the heart of such a serious institution of power, with fully armed police officers nearby, yet before her were two deities treating it like a dining hall. This absurd contrast made Minami at a loss for words.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi was not surprised by this. With her rising powers and a mindset that evolved along with them, she had gradually understood that the thoughts of deities and mortals were different, that the more powerful the deity, the less they needed to concern themselves with mortal thoughts.


    And Inari God Miketsu no Kami, undoubtedly, is among all the deities in all Japan, the one most entitled to disregard mortals.


    Even if it was just the Matchmaking God, as a bona fide deity, though not very powerful, they still had enough confidence to ignore these mortal opinions; after all, mortals are not qualified to offend a true deity.


    After a simple greeting, Jounouchi Hiromi pulled Minami along to sit down in front of the two deities.


    "Miss Giant Dragon, would you like to try this cake? It''s really delicious!" The Matchmaking God offered cheerfully to Jounouchi Hiromi, promoting the dessert they were enjoying, clearly very satisfied with the chef''s culinary skills.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nced at the colorful cake in front of the Matchmaking God, looking somewhat like a Rubik''s cube, and nodded with slight interest.


    "Miss Jounouchi, what brings you here today? Surely you haven''te just to share Xiao Yuan''s cake?" Miketsu no Kami looked at Jounouchi Hiromi and took the initiative to ask the reason for her visit.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was still merely a mortal, she and Chen Yu had already earned enough respect from the deities¡ªsuch treatment was not something ordinary people could obtain.


    Indeed, even Yamada Nobuyosuke and the Section Chief from the anti-counterfeiting division or other high-ranking officials from the Metropolitan Police Department, upon visiting, basically had no right to even sit down in front of the two deities. For Jounouchi Hiromi to receive such respect from both was almost an impossible urrence.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi''s visit was clearly not about seeking presence in front of the deities, so she skipped the pleasantries and directly posed the question Minami wanted to know to the Matchmaking God.


    "Her and that man''s fate? Wasn''t this matter already settled?" The Matchmaking God cut a piece of cake and put it into his mouth while ncing at Minami: "The Red String of Fate between her and that man still exists, and even shows signs of deepening. If things continue this way, breaking the taboo will not be far off."


    Minami had not believed, and had doubted the existence of any bond between herself and Inomata Naoki, but now that the Matchmaking God had spoken, she finally understood that some things do not cease to exist simply because they haven''t happened.


    Yet she still harbored doubts and uncertainties, and asked the Matchmaking God: "But Inomata-kun already has a girlfriend. Is there really still a bond between him and me?"


    "You''re already dead, and yet you still have a bond with him; all the more so since he just found a girlfriend." The Matchmaking God replied nonchntly and then, as if suddenly remembering something, added, "By the way, that man and his current girlfriend also have a Red String of Fate. Matters of marital fate are not one-to-one; often, one person will have bonds with several others at the same time. However, the oue depends on how destiny unfolds. It''s not always the case that those with a bond will end up together."


    "Bonded yet unable to be together?" This statement made Minami feel extremely surprised, and she looked at the Matchmaking God with an astonished expression.


    Seeing Minami''s surprise, the Matchmaking God felt she was quite strange but still replied, "What''s so surprising about that? Don''t you humans have a saying, ''fated to meet but not fated to be together''? Not all lovers are destined to be life partners. After a Red String of Fate is tied, if the rtionship is not carefully nurtured, it can just as easily be severed."


    The Matchmaking God''s answer seemed to shock Minami. Could it be that even love that was meant to be might not necessarily lead to a good oue?


    Seeing Minami''s reaction, Miketsu no Kami suddenly spoke, "The so-called fate only proves that you have the opportunity to meet, know, and love each other. It doesn''t mean you can actuallye together. To trulye together and turn fate into marital bonds requires effort from both of you.


    If neither of you wishes to start this bond, then even an already tied Red String of Fate cane undone. However, the Red String of Fate between you and him has not dissipated; it''s actually growing stronger. This means that one of you must already have feelings, wanting to be with the other."


    The Inari God''s words caused an even greater shock to Minami. Inomata Naoki now had a girlfriend, and given their affectionate behavior, it was obviously not him who wished to be with her.


    So, was it her who longed to be with him? This answer left Minami too stunned to speak.

 Chapter 705 - 701: Space Ring (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    ```


    "Hmm? Strange, why has the Red String of Fate changed again?" Inside the reception room of the Metropolitan Police Department, the Matchmaking God, while savoring a dish meticulously prepared by yet another chef, suddenly lifted her head with a sense of surprise.


    The words of the Matchmaking God immediately caused a stir among the police officers standing nearby, who couldn''t help but worry that something major might have happened again.


    The recent incident at the Tokyo Skytree had led to several officers from the Special Affairs division receiving a scolding, and they certainly did not want to go through something like that again.


    Hearing the Matchmaking God''s remark, Miyazu also turned her gaze towards her and asked, "What happened? Is there a problem with those two people''s Red String of Fate again?"


    "No, it''s from a different side." The Matchmaking God sensed briefly and shook her head, "The situation on Minami''s side hasn''t changed, it''s the girlfriend that the Demigod introduced to Inomata Naoki. Their Red String of Fate has just changed, bing even deeper."


    "The bond has be deeper? Isn''t that a good thing?" Miyazu picked up a wine ss from the table and took a small sip of red wine.


    Due to a recent preference for French cuisine, Miyazu had developed a deep interest in red wine, with its fruity aroma, even summoning several winemakers to inquire about the process of making red wine. She even provided them with grapes from the Divine Kingdom to attempt winemaking.


    However, due to the brewing cycle of red wine, Miyazu had not yet tasted wine made from grapes of the Divine Kingdom.


    "Of course, it''s a good thing, but it''s just that the sudden change always makes me feel a bit strange." The Matchmaking God was clearly concerned about the sudden change to the Red String of Fate. She was eager to know what had actually happened between the two to cause such a shift.


    Seeing the Matchmaking God so concerned, Miyazu turned to look at the police officers standing to one side and gave them a look.


    Upon feeling Miyazu''s gaze, the officers quickly reacted, hurriedly grabbing their walkie-talkies to check with the team that was still monitoring Inomata Naoki''s movements.


    They quickly received a response, but the result was surprising.


    "Your Highnesses, our colleagues responsible for monitoring Inomata Naoki say that there have been no abnormalities," the officer quickly reported to the two deities. However, feeling that the information in his report was of little use, he hurriedly added, "However, colleagues monitoring Tokairin Y¨±ko reported that she went to a barbecue restaurant with friends tonight and experienced significant emotional fluctuations, possibly due to persuasion by her friends."


    After listening to the officer''s report, Miyazu did not deny it, simply continuing to taste the wine and food, and after pondering for a moment, she nodded thoughtfully, "Persuasion, huh? Indeed, venting frustrations to friends is often a good remedy for resolving one''s troubles and problems."


    Since the cause of the matter was now clear, Miyazu did not focus on it any further, but as if having remembered something, she inquired further, "Do you know the identity of her friend?"


    "It''s Tokairin Y¨±ko''s colleague from the National Institute for Unnatural Deaths, named Misumi Mikoto. Chen Yu had introduced Tokairin Y¨±ko to Inomata Naoki through her before," the officer hastened to share the information obtained from the police investigation.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Misumi Mikoto was unaware that a meal she shared with Tokairin Y¨±ko would attract the attention of deities and prompt a police investigation, and after sending a drunken Tokairin Y¨±ko home, who had vented her emotions, Misumi Mikoto then made her way back to her own home.


    ```


    Slipping off her coat, Misumi Mikoto felt a wave of relief as she copsed onto the sofa.


    Since she had transitioned into a formal Necromancer with the help of her teacher, her physical condition had greatly improved, and she wouldn''t feel fatigued from her daily work, but the mental exhaustion was still inevitable.


    Being able to rx and lie down for a rest was still very necessary and a happy affair for Misumi Mikoto.


    However, after resting for a while and somewhat sobering up from the alcohol, Misumi Mikoto also pulled out her Book of Inheritance and began today''s Spell research.


    Even though she had been warned by Chen Yu not to be overly engrossed, as a Mage, researching Spells was simply part of her job, and what was needed was moderation.


    Opening the Book of Inheritance and turning to the section she had not finished yesterday, Misumi Mikoto quickly became immersed in the world of Spells, her expression focused and dedicated.


    Chen Yu had previously assigned Misumi Mikoto the task of crafting a Space Ring, and up to now, Mikoto had only just begun to grasp the basics, so her recent readings were mostly rted to that task.


    The making of a Space Ring was an exceedingly delicate craft, involving Alchemy, Gem Processing, Spatial Magic, and Magic Rune Engraving, among other skills. Just the creation of the simplest ring body had taken Misumi Mikoto quite some time to learn from an old jeweler, and she even entrusted Kyuuzai Ryousen to help find a specialized jewelry designer for the design.


    After all, for girls, even if it was just a ring, they still hoped for a beautiful one, and not merely a simple metal band.


    Besides the ring body itself, there was also the Magic Crystal with the Space Fragments sealed inside by Chen Yu.


    Given Mikoto''s current level, she naturally could not undo the Demigod Level Seal that Chen Yu had ced and extract the Space Fragments, so setting the Magic Crystal directly became her only option.


    However, the Magic Crystal, as big as two fingers, was obviously not a suitable size for setting, and Misumi Mikoto had to process this Magic Crystal to at least reduce its size to fit it onto the ring.


    After all, the Space Ring Chen Yu wanted her to make was not whatever else, and the Valcan Alloy with space affinity didn''t seem like it could make anything big.


    As for the cutting of the Magic Crystal, Misumi Mikoto dismissed the idea after researching the nature of the seal set by Chen Yu.


    The Seal and the body of the Magic Crystal formed an integrated whole. Damage to the crystal structure would naturally affect the integrity of the Seal, and this was not something a novice Necromancer could aplish.


    So, Misumi Mikoto could only think of ways to reduce the size of the Magic Crystal so that it could be set into the ring, considering no other methods.


    Fortunately, the records about Spatial Magic in the Book of Inheritance wereprehensive, including methods on how to reduce the size of objects. As for how to reduce the size of the Magic Crystal without affecting the Seal, this was the challenge for Misumi Mikoto.

 Chapter 706 - 702: HMS Hood (Request for Subscription, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Misumi Mikoto was eager toplete the test set by Chen Yu, which was the creation of a Space Ring. She wanted to prove her capability to construct her own Necromantic Space.


    Having visited Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, with its castles and beach, Misumi Mikoto was extremely envious. To her, it was a dreamy ce for any girl.


    When she first visited Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space and saw the huge castle, Misumi Mikoto felt envious. Now that she had the chance to have her own Necromantic Space, and build her castle and garden, she naturally took the project to heart.


    Moreover, after owning her own Necromantic Space, she wouldn''t have to sneak around at home to conduct her research. She could openly carry on with her spell studies and attempt to create various Undead Servants.


    Misumi Mikoto was genuinely interested in making Undead Servants, amon practice among Necromancers, butcked an appropriate ce at home to do so.


    Now, with a sufficient experimental area awaiting her, Misumi Mikoto naturally erupted with intense enthusiasm.


    However, mastering spells was not something that could be achieved with enthusiasm alone, especially since Chen Yu had just warned her to be moderate.


    Therefore, Misumi Mikoto had to restrain her burning curiosity and proceed with her spell studies step by step.


    But Spatial Magic was clearly not so easy to learn. Even though the Book of Inheritance provided enough material and Misumi Mikoto had good aptitude, she still umted many questions during her study.


    This made Misumi Mikoto eager to seek Chen Yu''s guidance, to receive directions from her mentor.


    However, Chen Yu was too busy to attend to his disciple. Busy preparing for a potential divine war, Chen Yu''s schedule was filled with various ns, leaving him no time to guide his disciple in her spellcraft.


    "Move the Ghost Ship over there! Be gentle and careful, don''t let it fall apart," Chen Yu instructed the acolytes who were using Flying Dragons to lift the Ghost Ship from the harbor, while he was carefully checking the Magic Circle on the ground with blueprints in hand.


    What Chen Yu was preparing for was the summoning ritual for a Ship-girl.


    This ritual was designed by Chen Yu himself. It converted World War II battleships into Ghost Ships, using the form of Ghost Ship summoning, and transcended mere symbiosis with crews by endowing the Ghost Ships with souls. Instead of being just vessels, this would allow the creation of their consciousness, specifically female in form. Thus, a Ship-girl would be summoned.


    The reason for using these existing Ghost Ships was to leverage their umted presence, aiding the transformation of the World War II warships into Ghost Ships.


    After all, bing a Ghost Ship was not as simple as sinking and remaining underwater for a long time.


    Watching the wooden sailing ship being lifted from the sea by the Flying Dragon and ced at the designated ritual site, Chen Yu did a final check of the Magic Array to ensure it matched the design without error. Only then was he ready to start the first summoning.


    The first wartime battleship used for the summoning was the Royal Navy battlecruiser HMS Hood. The ship, which had been sunk in the Denmark Strait by The Bismarck and Prince Eugene, had its damages fully repaired by countless four-legged robots in the Necromantic Space, even the rust on its hull had been removed. Now, HMS Hood looked as good as new.


    The HMS Hood was the onlypleted battlecruiser of the Admiral ss for the British Royal Navy and was thergest, costliest gship in the navy at the time. It was also the fastest and was regarded as the pride of the Royal Navy, symbolizing the maritime power of the British Empire. Throughout its service, the HMS Hood drew attention by serving as a ceremonial ship that showcased Britain''s naval presence on multiple tours around the world.


    Chen Yu chose it as the first ship to be summoned because of the Hood''s glorious history and his fondness for the ship''s spirit, but another key factor was that the pirate ships he had were all registered in the United Kingdom. He felt that using British warships might be morepatible.


    After all,bining British ghost ships with German, or even Japanese military vessels, would essentially leave no room forpatibility.


    Due to the immense size of a battleship, Chen Yu chose a newly constructed shipyard and berth by the sea as the summoning site.


    Considering just the HMS Hood itself was 263.2 meters long, any smaller space would simply not suffice.


    If it weren''t for the necessity of drawing some of the magic arrays on the ground, Chen Yu would have preferred to perform the summoning directly at sea.


    Clearing his mind of any unnecessary thoughts, Chen Yu took out his magic wand, unfolded the wings of an angel, and began the ritual in his full form.


    The negative energy guided from the Mage Tower was infused into the magic circle, illuminating each rune inscribed on the dry dock. Due to space constraints, most of the runes and magic arrays were drawn on both sides of the dry dock instead of forming a single giant circr array.


    As the magic array was activated, the immense negative energy began pouring into HMS Hood and under the influence of the array, the steel that constituted the Hood starting to exhibit negative energy properties.


    The once shiny and new HMS Hood began to darken in color and gradually emanated the unique eerie aura associated with negative energy.


    Once the entire ship had undergone the transformation, the Hood, though seemingly unchanged at first nce, was unmistakably a "ghost ship."


    Ignoring the curses and screams of the spirit crew members who had long since be one with the ghost ship, Chen Yu used the power of the ritual to extract all of the spiritual nature from inside the ship, the very essence of the ghost ship.


    A ghost ship needed to have a long history of use so that the crew could project enough emotions onto it. It was the spiritual nature formed from these emotions that was the key for a vessel to be a ghost ship.


    Of course, it''s not to say that new ships can''t be ghost ships. If a new vessel could absorb enough emotions and negative energy, along with sufficient opportunity, it too could be a ghost ship.


    As for HMS Hood, as the pride of the Royal Navy, it already had a potent concentration of emotions. Coupled with decades submerged in the cold depths of the Denmark Strait, the ship''s reted history was more than enough to be a ghost ship.


    Nevertheless, to be cautious, and to allow HMS Hood to skip the build-up phase and quickly formbat readiness, Chen Yu chose to dismantle the old-fashioned sail-powered ghost ships to acquire their spiritual nature.


    As the old sail-powered ghost ships gradually turned into a pile of rotten wood, a sense of resentment and grievance began to rise aboard HMS Hood. It wasmencing its transformation into a ghost ship.

 Chapter 707 - 703: Summoning Ship-girls (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Ghost ships in many stories refer to those mysterious vessels that disappear and then reappear empty and deserted.


    But for a Necromancer, the so-called ghost ship is literally what it means¡ªa ship''s spirit.


    As a means of transportation, a ship is unlike any other because on the high seas, you can only trust the vessel beneath your feet carrying you, and the sailors'' emotional investment in their ships makes them different from other vehicles.


    In the age of sail, every ship bore the sailors'' courage and faith; they believed that the ships they were aboard were part of their crew,panions who shared their fate and fortune.


    After all, on the boundless ocean, one can only trust the ship beneath them because it is the ship that allows them to survive and chase after riches or dreams.


    In such circumstances, every ship naturally became a vessel for the sailors'' trust in the ship itself, and this trust naturally equated to the power of faith.


    However, this power of faith was not very strong, and given the vessels'' lifespan of just a few decades, it was difficult for the power to umte and endow the ships with souls or spiritual nature.


    Nevertheless, for those shipwrecks lying deep in the sea, this spiritual nature was a form of sediment and umtion, needing just a little catalyst to awaken it, alongside the sailors who perished beneath the waves, harboring resentment and unwillingness to pass on peacefully.


    As for those ships whose crew had been killed and were then abandoned or scuttled in the sea, the situation was even more evident.


    The ghost fleet that Chen Yu brought back from the United Kingdom mostly consisted of such deep-sea shipwrecks.


    However, they were awakened by Captain Kidd and transformed into his ghost fleet, and now they served as the material for Chen Yu to summon ship-girls.


    As all the spiritual nature and negative energy were extracted from the ghost ships, the hulls rapidly decayed, almost instantaneously transforming fromplete ghost ships into piles of rotting timber, while the HMS Hood beside them began to emit a faint glow.


    Compared to the ghost ships, which were only a few dozen meters in length, the 263.2 meter HMS Hood was undoubtedly a colossal vessel. The force needed to animate a sailing ship was for The Hood merely enough to turn it from a pile of cold steel into a ship with spiritual nature, yet topletely transform it into a ghost ship and realize the summoning of a ship-girl, an extensive infusion of negative energy by Chen Yu was still required.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had specifically directed a vast amount of negative energy from his Mage Tower to this location, enough to saturate all seven battleships on the dock, let alone just The Hood.


    With the continuous pouring of boundless negative energy, the luminescence on The Hood''s surface grew ever brighter. The various meanings people had bestowed upon this steel behemoth, along with the wishes and beliefs attached to those meanings, under the influence of the negative energy and merging with the spiritual nature that Chen Yu infused from the ghost ships, gradually coalesced into an embryo, nurturing the soul of The Hood.


    Yet the soul of The Hood, affected by the negative emotions within the ghost ships'' spiritual nature, began to develop in a dark and negative direction, and even the many positive beliefs that had coalesced within it were insufficient to reverse this trend.


    Seeing this situation, Chen Yu frowned. For him, what he wanted to summon was the incarnation of people''s positive beliefs and glorious experiences associated with these battleships, essentially their heroic spirits. If he summoned grudge spirits tainted with negative energy, it would contradict his original intention.


    However, fortunately, the design had taken this issue into ount from the beginning. Chen Yu simply adjusted the effects of a few runes in the magic array, drawing out the negative emotions from the forming soul of the HMS Hood. At the same time, a massive surge of Power of Faith flowed from outside the Necromantic Space, through the channel opened by Chen Yu, into the Hood''s hull, turning the battleship''s original pale luminescence into a dazzling golden light.


    With the vast infusion of Power of Faith, the soul of the HMS Hood also began to take shape gradually, and a female form started to appear.


    Seeing this scene, Chen Yu became even more diligent and devoted all his attention to finely tuning the soul of the Hood, to avoid ending up with a ship-girl that wasn''t what he desired.


    Of course, the most crucial part was to imprint his own mark on the soul of the Hood before it was fully formed, to make her his loyal ship-girl.


    A ship-girl entails not only a body and soul formed due to the battleship but also their iconic ship equipment.


    Chen Yu didn''t quite understand this aspect, but fortunately, there are many ship-girl games nowadays. From official illustrations to fan works and even 3D models and cosy, there is an abundance of material, and the yers who believe in these things also provide a copious amount of Power of Faith for the Hood.


    Now that this Power of Faith has gathered in the soul of the Hood, Chen Yu only needs to guide it slightly. Using the Hood''s hull itself as a temte, it''s naturally possible to summon a ship-girl equipped with her ship equipment.


    The seven battleships chosen by Chen Yu were all famous in World War II history, with immense Power of Faith entrusted in them. Coupled with the poprity of ship-girl games over the years, the collective Power of Faith of millions of yers is also considerable. After Chen Yu converted this Power of Faith into Divine Power and injected it into the Hood''s soul, she could even be described as a Divine Creature.


    Unfortunately, people''s faith in the Hood is solely in the ship itself, without any Divine Duty assigned, and the concept of ship-girls themselves means that even if the Hood''s ship-girl is summoned, she can only exist as a demigod Divine Creature, never able to be a true deity through her own amassed Power of Faith.


    This might not be good news for the soul about to be born in the Hood.


    But for Chen Yu, it was neither good nor bad. At the very least, he had gained four ship-girls, who as demigod-level beings were many times stronger than the legendary-rank ship-girls he initially anticipated, with the ability to summon their true form and harness the full enhanced power of a battleship through Divine Power. This significantly increased his chances of victory in the potential divine conflict toe.


    As Chen Yu pondered this, the soul of the Hood was finally formed.


    With the golden light from the whole battleship converging, the soul of the Hood appeared on the deck in front of the main gun.


    A sea blue navy coat with gold double-breasted buttons, a short red cloak with the Union Jack emzoned on it draped over her shoulders, and a white saucer hat atop her golden hair, her eyes as blue as the ocean disying both gentleness and determination.


    "Are you themander, my respects to you. The glory of the Royal Navy¡ªThe Hood, along with Victory, hase to your side." As the woman gestured, the four twin 15-inch main guns behind her pointed up at the sky.

 Chapter 708 - 704: 7 Ship-girls (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    In the Necromancer''s spectrum, besides the myriad of Undead Servants born out of negative emotions or Negative Energy, there are also special entities formed by positive beliefs and spirits.


    These people or entities, through the great deeds and achievements they forged in life, gained widespread trust or worship, or possessed a character that could be called great. After death, their souls, influenced by such magnificent spirit and beliefs as well as the Power of Faith, would not be spirits or resentful ghosts but would turn into Heroic Spirits, the antithesis of the Undead.


    The technique Chen Yu used to summon the ship-girls was based on the summoning principle of the Heroic Spirits.


    Those famous historical warships, each one embodying the worship and faith in their experiences, and this faith likewise forged new souls for these warships.


    After spending an entire day, Chen Yu finallypleted summoning seven warships, which stood before him as seven ship-girls.


    However, looking at the seven figures radiating demigod-level pressure, withbat strength even greater than his own, and the atmosphere of drawn swords and ready crossbows among them, Chen Yu felt a vein in his forehead starting to throb.


    "The enmity at Midway Ind will be repaid with your blood right here!" eximed the blue-dressed ship-girl wielding a longbow, as she drew an arrow and aimed it at the white-haired ship-girl opposite her.


    Yet the white-haired ship-girl also picked up her longbow and aimed at the blue-dressed ship-girl, "If that is the case, then I have many scores to settle with you!"


    "I still haven''t forgotten the defeat at the Coral Sea!" said the white-haired ship-girl, as a pink-haired ship-girl beside her unfurled a scroll that transformed into a flight deck, with fighter nes on it revving their engines, ready for takeoff.


    The blue-dressed ship-girl was not without allies; a ship-girl holding a red Tang paper umbre stood by her side, folded the umbre, and had three 46-cm triple-mounted main guns aimed at the white-haired and pink-haired women opposite her.


    The ship-girl with the red Tang paper umbre by her side, a white-haired one in ck, pushed up her red-framed sses, signaling to the three 51-cm twin-mounted main guns behind her that they were prepared to fire.


    As the five ship-girls were preparing for battle, the Hood, who had been beside Chen Yu and had already stowed her ship equipment, summoned her main guns once more¡ªthe main guns of her battleship form¡ªwith the 15-inch barrels pointing at another ship-girl in front of Chen Yu. She spoke with a tone tinged with apology, "Commander, if possible, may I seek retribution from Miss Bismarck for the animosity in the Denmark Strait? The honor of the Royal Navy must not be tarnished."


    However, the ship-girl targeted by the guns was indifferent, just raising her hand to adjust the brim of her naval cap and silently summoning the main guns of her true form behind her, "If I can sink you once, I can sink you a second time."


    "Enough! Put your weapons away!" Chen Yu roared angrily, preventing the seven ship-girls from breaking into a fight, "I summoned you not to see you fight amongst yourselves!"


    "Apologies, Commander, I got carried away. I will draft a detailed report of self-reflection for you," said the Hood, the first ship-girl to have been summoned, as she was the first to stow her weapons and admit her mistake to Chen Yu.


    "Tch, the British People." The ship-girl with the naval cap put down her hand, and the ship equipment behind her was also stowed away, "Deutd''s military does not deny its mistakes, and I am willing to ept any punishment you would mete out, Commander."


    Despite the weapons being put away, Chen Yu still felt a headacheing on from the stiff atmosphere between Bismarck and Hood.


    As for the American Ship-girls and the Japanese Ship-girls on the other side, under Chen Yu''s reprimand and with Hood and Bismarck''s intervention, they reluctantly put away their weapons and stood before Chen Yu once again.


    "I don''t care what kind of hatred or grievances you''ve had in the past, now that you''ve been summoned, you should unite and direct your hostility outward." Perhaps sensing that the atmosphere among the Ship-girls was still too rigid, Chen Yu thought about it and added, "If you want to vent about past grievances, you can settle them in other ways without resorting to violence and without breaking unity¡ªI will not constrain you in other methods."


    "If that''s the case, this one has no objections, the Combined Fleet will follow yourmands," the Ship-girl holding the red Tang paper umbre reopened it and bowed to Chen Yu, with the two Ship-girls behind her also bowing in unison.


    Seeing the Japanese Ship-girls acquiesce, Chen Yu turned his gaze to thest two American Ship-girls.


    "Well, if we decide the winner through drinking and arm-wrestling, I''m fine with that," the white-haired Ship-girl with red eyes still had a hint of defiance and insolence, but in face of Chen Yu, she ultimately put away her weapons and raised her arm, letting a White Eaglend on her hand.


    The pink-haired Ship-girl standing beside her stepped forward and bowed to apologize to Chen Yu, "I''m truly sorry, Commander, Enterprise has a bit of a temper, please forgive her."


    Chen Yu waved his hand nonchntly and addressed them, "You are no longer fighting for your respective countries as warships. The past has built your memories, the trace of your existence, and it is right to hold on to them firmly. But I do not wish for memories of the past to affect the present, because I will need you to perform at your fullest potential moving forward, without being held back by this or that reason."


    "Yes, Commander!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s stern words, the seven Ship-girls couldn''t help but look solemn, putting away whatever minor schemes they might have harbored.


    Seeing that all seven Ship-girls had taken his words to heart, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction, ncing at a newly constructed manor beside the berths and the docks as he spoke, "That''s the residence allocated for you, somepanions have already moved in, remember to get along with them and don''t bully them."


    Having finished speaking, he directly teleported away.


    When Chen Yu left, the atmosphere among the seven Ship-girls turned rigid again.


    It was Hood who broke the silence, "I believe none of us want to truly make the Commander angry, do we? Let''s go see our new amodations. Since the Commander mentionedpanions who moved in earlier, wouldn''t you like to meet your newpanions?"


    "Companions... I hope it''s Eugene," Bismarck murmured quietly, adjusting her cap before heading towards the manor not far from the dock.


    Seeing this, the three Japanese Ship-girls also nodded slightly and, after greeting Hood, walked toward the manor.


    The two American Ship-girls, however, approached Hood and greeted her.


    "Good day to you, Enterprise, Lexington," Hood replied with a smile, returning the greeting with the good upbringing of a Britishdy.

 Chapter 709: 705

    Seven ship-girls arrived at the main entrance of the mansion and simultaneously stopped to survey the ce that would be their new residence.


    It was an ordinary-looking two-story building, not luxurious but very cozy. The walls were constructed of red brick, unadorned, yet not rough. Perhaps because not many people were to live there, the estate, despite being one, seemed quite delicate, with only a ring ofwn and a small flower bed for embellishment.


    This architectural style felt somewhat familiar to the three Japanese ship-girls, and even Bismarck and Hood had a liking for it.


    It was just Enterprise who kept a cold face, while Lexington next to her seemed more curious about the rades" inside the house who were active.


    Hood, as the first summoned ship-girl and due to her character, naturally took the lead and walked to the front door, gently knocking on it.


    "Ah! The sisters are here! I''ll go open the door!" An energetic little girl''s voice came from inside, alongside the pitter-patter of running footsteps.


    However, it seemed the owner of the voice had knocked something over, followed by a ttering noise, and another girl scolded, "Rai-chan, I''ve told you not to run around in the house! See, you knocked down the coat rack, didn''t you? A maturedy wouldn''t be so reckless! Just let me open the door, you just get the coat rack back up!"


    Hearing these two young girls'' voices, a gentle smile couldn''t help but appear on Hood''s face. Little girls, huh? It seemed that their so-called newrades were a bunch of interesting little fellows.


    While Hood was musing, she noticed another little girl had already silently appeared at the doorstep.


    "Wee, I am Hibiki. Due to my active role in the war, I am also known as the Phoenix." A white-haired little girl with a ck hat stood behind the door, adorned with an anchor insignia and a badge with the Roman numeral III.


    Looking at the slightly solemn little girl, Hood smiled, saying gently, "Hello, I am HMS Hood Battlecruiser of the Royal Navy, nice to meet you."


    "Pleasee in." Hibiki wasn''t very enthusiastic but was very polite as she opened the door for the seven ship-girls outside to enter.


    Upon entering, Hood could finally see the little girls whose voices she had just heard, one with ck hair and another with tea-colored hair.


    "This is Akatsuki of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, the lead ship of the special type III Akatsuki-ss destroyers!" The ck-haired little girl stood in front of Hood, pretending to be mature as she introduced herself, yet her speech habit revealed that she was still just a child.


    Seeing this, Yamato, who had entered the house with Kaga and Musashi, couldn''t help butugh, "So you are the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet. Are you therades that themander mentioned?"


    Yamato naturally felt happy inside to hear that Chen Yu''s mentionedrades were the little girls of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet.


    "Hi... hi! We were summoned by themander during the trial summoning before, and we''re not as strong as you sisters, so themander has asked us to take care of the logistics for the dormitory, and Akatsuki, as ady, has been working very hard indeed! Really, really, it''s true! Please take good care of us!" Facing the former gship of the Combined Fleet, Akatsuki was clearly a bit frightened and spoke somewhat inartictely.


    Even so, Akatsuki still made an effort to maintain proper etiquette.


    As for the little girl with tea-colored hair, after she had picked up the clothing rack she had knocked over, she stood beside Akatsuki. Noting Akatsuki''s nervous appearance, she suddenly said with great energy, "This won''t do, leave it to me!"


    After saying this, the tea-colored-haired girl patted her chest confidently and dered, "I am Rai, the third ship of the 6th Destroyer Squadron! At themand of our dearmander, we''re preparing a wee banquet for our sisters! Please head to the dining room, we will be ready with the curry shortly!"


    Seeing such a cute disy from Rai, the ship-girls, who had been somewhat stiff in the atmosphere, couldn''t help but smile.


    Thanks to the efforts of the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, their rtionships seemed to warm up in an instant.


    However, Enterprise, standing to one side, still had an expressionless face, which looked rather intimidating.


    But at that moment, another girl came out of the kitchen. Unlike the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet who had the stature of elementary school students, she was taller, like a high school student, and dressed in a Taisho period style kimono with a purple ribbon tied on her head.


    Upon seeing the seven ship-girls at the entrance, the girl bowed to them before greeting, "Wee to all of you, I am Shinano, the third ship of the Yamato Grade, though named a battleship, I am actually an aircraft carrier. Themander tried summoning ship-girls earlier as a test, so I, alongside the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, were summoned first. Now, together with them, I am responsible for the logistics of the dormitory.


    We''ve prepared a wee banquet, and if you don''t mind, please join us. Although it''s only curry and some simple dishes, they were all made by me and the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, who worked very hard on the preparations. Please don''t let the children''s efforts be in vain."


    Following Shinano''s words, the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s Akatsuki, Hibiki, and Rai all turned their hopeful gazes to the seven ship-girls.


    Given the situation, even Enterprise, who had been keeping a stern face, found it hard to refuse, so the seven of them, guided by Shinano and the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, made their way to the dining room.


    In the dining room, a little girl who looked very much like Rai, also with tea-colored hair, was trying hard to ce arge pot on the table and had already set out tes and cutlery on the prepared seats.


    "Wee, I''m Dian!" With a personality opposite to Rai''s, Dian greeted the seven ship-girls who entered the dining room with a hint of shyness, "The curry is ready, would you like to try some?"


    Seeing Dian in this light, Shinano couldn''t help but chuckle, walked over to her, and said to the other seven ship-girls, "Please take your seats. Today''s curry is Japanese-style curry, I hope everyone likes it."


    After speaking, Shinano patted Dian''s head and said to her, "You should go sit down too, Dian. Leave the rest to me."


    Dian, having heard Shinano, then ran to join her sisters and pulled out a chair to sit down at the dining table.


    Seeing this, the other seven ship-girls also pulled out their chairs and sat down. Shinano began to serve the curry they had all worked hard to make from therge pot that Dian had just brought out, filling tes for each of the ship-girls.

 Chapter 710 - 706: Custom Six-Wheel Drive Curry (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    Carrying a portion of curry that was specially kept in an insted lunch box, Akatsuki cautiously made her way to the castle''s study room. Although she had received permission from the butler, Rai was still somewhat uneasy.


    "I don''t know if the curry will suit themander''s taste, but he probably won''t disdain it, right? The sisters all said it was delicious!" Akatsuki encouraged herself before finally knocking on the door of the study room.


    "Come in, the door''s unlocked," came the voice of Chen Yu from behind the door.


    With permission granted, Rai tiptoed to twist the door handle, peeked in, and upon seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi standing in front of a bookshelf talking about something, she entered the study.


    "Is that you, Akatsuki? What can I do for you?" Chen Yu looked at Akatsuki as she walked in with the lunch box in her hand, naturally guessing that she hade to deliver curry to him, but obviously, one couldn''t just bring it up directly.


    Hiromi Jounouchi also looked at Akatsuki with a bit of surprise, and seeing right through Akatsuki''s true nature, she asked Chen Yu with some astonishment, "Mr. Chen Yu, is this the ship-girl you summoned? She seems like a very cute child!"


    "I am Akatsuki, the first ship of the Sixth Destroyer Squadron, as a mature Lady, I am not a little child!" Akatsuki seemed somewhat displeased, clearly reluctant to be called a child, but she still greeted Hiromi Jounouchi politely, "I''m here to bring curry to themander, nice to meet you, please take care of me!"


    Watching Akatsuki''s little adult-like demeanor, but really having the appearance and character of an elementary school student, Hiromi Jounouchi''s maternal instincts were instantly triggered. She greeted Akatsuki with great pleasure, "Is your name Akatsuki? Can I call you Akatsuki-chan? You''re really adorable!"


    While praising Akatsuki''s cuteness, Hiromi Jounouchi even reached out and patted Akatsuki''s head.


    "Don''t touch my head! Didn''t I say I''m not a child anymore!" Akatsuki''s face turned red as Hiromi Jounouchi patted her head.


    However, even though she was saying no, Akatsuki did not turn her head away.


    Seeing Akatsuki''s embarrassed look, Chen Yu alsoughed along. The gloom from the incident of nearly having a fight between the seven ship-girls was somewhat lifted, and he couldn''t help but think if he should revise his summoning n.


    Thebat power of historic warships was indeed strong, but the grudges they held from their past experiences were equally deep. After all, not every ship-girl could be like the children of the Sixth Destroyer Squadron, with personalities like a group of little angels.


    Thinking this, Chen Yu said to Akatsuki, "Didn''t you say you brought curry for me? Where is the curry?"


    As he spoke, Chen Yu sat down on the low sofa in front of the bookshelf, looking expectant as if he was waiting for Akatsuki to take out the curry.


    "Curry? Does Akatsuki-chan also cook curry? That''s impressive! Do you have a portion for me too?" Hiromi Jounouchi was also very happy, sitting down next to Chen Yu with the same expectant look on her face.


    The couple was like parents waiting for their child to serve their first-time cooked meal, looking forward to Akatsuki presenting the curry she made.


    "It was Akatsuki-chan, Rai-chan, Dian-chan, and me who made it together, and Sister Shinano helped us a lot," Akatsuki said, a bit embarrassed, but she still put the lunch box on the coffee table in front of the low sofa, "I only brought themander''s share over, I''m really sorry!"


    "No worries~! Akatsuki-chan is so cute, it''s okay. And I didn''t tell you I was here, so I''ll just eat with Mr. Chen Yu." Jounouchi Hiromi liked Akatsuki more and more as she watched her, and couldn''t help thinking how nice it would be to have such a cute daughter herself.


    Yu Chen watched Jounouchi Hiromi''s overflowing maternal instinct, shook his head slightly, but didn''t stop her. He hadn''t agreed to have children with her before, which was already hard enough for her. Now that she had a rare chance to express her maternal feelings, Yu Chen didn''t want to interfere.


    Upon opening the lunch box that Akatsuki had brought over, looking at the steaming curry, Yu Chen couldn''t help sniffing it and praised, "It smells so good! This must be the curry you''ve been cooking for a long time, right?"


    "Rai-chan stirred it for a whole hour!" Akatsuki boasted proudly, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as Hiromi of the city held her on herp. "She wanted to bring it to you herself, but Sister Shinano wanted her to help clean up the table, so Akatsuki came instead! After all, Akatsuki is a mature Lady!"


    "Rai-chan? Who''s that?" Jounouchi Hiromi, upon hearing Akatsuki mention Rai, asked curiously.


    Yu Chen took a spoon, scooped up some curry, and tasted it while he exined, "Akatsuki and Rai are from the former Japanese Navy''s Akatsuki-ss destroyers, and during the war, they were both assigned to the 6th Destroyer Squadron. They have four sisters in total, with Akatsuki as the eldest and her three younger sisters being Hibiki, Rai, and Dian. All of them are as cute as her, and Rai is the most lively of the four sisters."


    "A bit too lively! Today, while weing the other sisters, she even knocked down a clothes rack," Akatsuki sighed as a mature Lady, feeling somewhat troubled by her younger sisters.


    "Haha, as a big sister, shouldn''t you take care of your younger sisters?" Jounouchi Hiromi was amused by Akatsuki''s sighing, but afterughing, she also looked at Yu Chen, "Honey, let me try too, the curry Akatsuki-chan made smells so good!"


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi say that, Yu Chen scooped up a spoonful and fed it to her.


    It had to be said, the curry that Akatsuki and the others made was indeed delicious, with the ingredients thoroughly stewed and the vors well-blended. The potatoes in particr were melt-in-the-mouth; although it looked quite ordinary, it was extremely tasty.


    "It''s so delicious! The vor is amazing," Jounouchi Hiromi praised the curry, and her fondness for Akatsuki grew more and more, even thinking about making her her daughter.


    While eating curry, Yu Chen also asked with concern, "Akatsuki, have the new ship-girls settled in okay? They haven''t caused any more conflicts in the dorm, have they?"


    Remembering the scene of the ship-girls bringing out nes and cannons against each other before, Yu Chen was somewhat worried about the dorm''s safety and that of Akatsuki and the others. After all, because of the concentration of the Power of Faith and some technical issues during the summoning, the 6th Destroyer Squadron and Shinano were less powerful than the seven full-fledged ship-girls; only Shinano had Legendary-rankbat power while the four young girls of the 6th Destroyer Fleet only had Sub-Legendary power.


    Although their power would increase with time and battle, they were currently no match for the seven demigods.


    "Although the sisters were a bit serious upon arrival, after eating the curry, everyone got along much better!" Akatsuki said proudly, attributing the improved rtionships to the curry made by the 6th Destroyer Fleet: "It''s just that the sister with the White Eagle always looks emotionless, and Dian-chan is really scared of her."

 Chapter 711 - 707: Special Operations (Please subscribe, request monthly tickets)

    When ites to Japan, many people''s first thoughts of the country, besides its adult entertainment industry, are anime and the "Two-dimensional" culture.


    In the hearts of otakus all over the world, Akihabara is the holynd of this two-dimensional realm, transforming what was originally an electronics district thriving on the sale of electronic goods into a hub for two-dimensional cultural gatherings.


    Beyond that, Tokyo hosts various exhibitions, big and small, every year; some are anime expos, while others are game conventions.


    For those who are fans of two-dimensional culture, these are grand feasts.


    Enthusiasts dressed up as anime characters pour into the streets and alleys of Tokyo, and from all around the world, to converge on their sacrednd where they revel in celebration with friends and like-minded souls.


    Here, no matter how odd your attire, people would only assume you''re role-ying a character rather than suspect you of possessing any terrifying powers.


    At least, for the ship-girls who were venturing out for the first time, even if they showed off their ship equipment, they were simply taken for cosyers.


    "Akatsuki! Look over there, there are so many pictures of us!" Rai, seeing many standees and posters about ship-girls at the exhibition, grabbed Akatsuki''s arm, eximing with delight.


    For the 6th Destroyer Squadron, who had been confined to the Necromantic Space by Chen Yu and unable toe out, being able to go outside was a delight, especially for the lively Rai.


    "Rai-chan! A properdy doesn''t shriek and shout! Don''t draw attention to us!" Akatsuki, somewhat struggling with her sister''s boisterous demeanor, held onto Rai to keep her from running around everywhere, but with Hibiki and Dian also needing her care, she was somewhat at a loss as to whom she should attend to first.


    Seeing the four girls causing such amotion, Hood came over to Akatsuki''s side, took Rai by the hand, and smiling, said to Akatsuki, "Don''t be too nervous, Akatsuki-chan. I''ll be with you guys. Let''s enjoy ourselves today to the fullest! I think that''s why themander allowed us toe out here, isn''t it?"


    "But didn''t themander say that we are here to carry out a special mission today?" Akatsuki recalled Chen Yu''s instructions before they set out, her face serious, "A maturedy should focus onpleting her mission!"


    Before the ship-girls left the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu told them there was something they needed to do at this exhibition. Naturally, Akatsuki, wanting to prove her worth as a ship-girl, took this to be a specialbat mission assigned by Chen Yu.


    Hood, naturally more aware of Chen Yu''s purpose for letting them out, understood it was partly for them to be familiar with this world and also to rx their minds, stripping away the wartime mentality, as well as to strengthen their bonds with one another.


    As for the special mission Chen Yu had mentioned, Hood didn''t think it was something for Akatsuki and the other girls to do; indeed, among the ship-girls, only she and Lexington were suited for the task. As for the others... fighting might be up their alley, but ying matchmaker was not really within their characters.


    Of course, Hood wouldn''t disclose this to Akatsuki, as it might dampen their enthusiasm, so she simply smiled, patted Akatsuki on the head, and said, "But the mission themander gave us isn''t something we need to rush into right now! And didn''t he also say? He let use out today partly to carry out the mission, but also to give us a holiday, to let everyone enjoy their vacation, right?"


    "Akatsuki-chan, the mission hasn''t started yet! It''s okay to y a little first!" Upon hearing Hood''s words, Rai became even more impatient, trying to convince Akatsuki to let her go have fun.


    For Rai, who had only been born not long ago, everything at the exhibition was so novel.


    Of course, although Rai was lively and energetic, wanting to fully enjoy herself, she still showed great restraint. She only indicated her desire to take a look at the images rted to herself, without actually running off.


    Facing persuasion from Hood and Rai, Akatsuki nced at Hibiki and Dian. Seeing the two, although not as visibly eager as Rai due to their personalities, seemed to share some desire to y, she eventually nodded in agreement.


    Seeing Akatsuki nod, Rai cheered immediately and was about to rush toward the stands nearby.


    However, at that moment, Hood pulled her back, patted her head with a smile, and said, "You''re supposed to stick with your sisters! Don''t run off."


    "Aye aye! I know!" Upon Hood''s instruction, Rai promptly took hold of Akatsuki and Hibiki, calling out, "6th Destroyer Squadron, sortie! Dian-chan, follow us!"


    With that, she pulled Akatsuki and Hibiki to one of the exhibition stands she had already spotted.


    "Rai-chan, slow down! I can''t keep up!" Dian, watching Rai dash off, hurriedly jogged to keep up.


    Watching the four girls head out, Hood followed them too, while ensuring the safety of the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s girls, she alsomunicated with the other ship-girls through thework they had established, "Have the destroyers reached the operation zone? Has the target appeared?"


    "This is the reconnaissance fleet; the target has been located, they''re entering the venue," came Lexington''s voice from the other end of themunication channel. Today she, along with Enterprise, was in charge of overall surveince of the exhibition to allow the other ship-girls to pinpoint the target''s location at any time.


    However, such tasks were clearly better suited for Lexington than for Enterprise, who tended to be more aloof.


    Their surveince target, of course, was Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko. As for why they were at this exhibition, it was because Chen Yu had invited Inomata Naoki to join him in attending.


    Back in their university days, Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki had also visited such exhibitions, so Inomata did not find it strange at all.


    Tokairin Yuko, on the other hand, had been roped in by Inomata Naoki at Chen Yu''s prompting.


    Chen Yu wasn''t with Jounouchi Hiromi today since she had plenty of work to do at the hospital. So for today, Chen Yu was alone, while Inomata Naoki and Tokairin appeared together, like a couple.


    After linking up with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko, and confirming that the ship-girls'' surveince of them was in order, Chen Yu joined Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko as they entered the exhibition.


    Around them, Yamato and Musashi were responsible for providing protection, Bismarck handled emergencies, while Kaga was in charge of support along with Shinano.


    As for Hood and the 6th Destroyer Squadron, they were today''s main offense team, responsible for encouraging the rtionship between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko.

 Chapter 712 - 708: Visiting the Exhibition (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Hood was briefed on the mission details by Chen Yu before she arrived, and even the four young girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were aware of their roles, which is why Akatsuki was unwilling to y earlier.


    However, ording to Chen Yu''s n, all they needed to do was pretend to encounter each other by chance, then let the 6th Destroyer Squadron innocently provoke the situation. Meanwhile, Chen Yu would secretly influence the emotions of the two individuals, causing a shift in their feelings for each other and thus bridging the gap from would-be lovers to an actual couple.


    The rtionship between Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki was crucial to the progress of the entire n. With the Red String of Fate around Minami already showing signs of change, Chen Yu couldn''t afford to let their rtionship develop at its own slow pace. If it took these two slow-warmers several months without progress, while Minami grew fond of Inomata Naoki, that could disrupt Chen Yu''s master n.


    Although the worst-case scenario would simply lead to a true divine battle, which Chen Yu could sufficiently handle with the preparations made so far, it''s always better to be overprepared. Since there was a method to buy time, why not follow the original n instead of gambling on potential idents that might or might not happen?


    For a Necromancer, guiding someone''s emotions is an easy task.


    After all, human emotions are influenced by various hormones in the body, and controlling a person''s hormone secretions is something a Necromancer, who intricately understands the human body''s structure, can do with just a flick of the wrist.


    As for love, despite humans expending great effort and ink to extol it, in the end, so-called love is nothing but a mix of five hormones.


    Phhmine makes one fall in love, dopamine conveys messages of excitement and pleasure, norepinephrine gives the feeling of a racing heart in love, endorphins create a prolonged sense of happiness between lovers, and oxytocin from the pituitary nd is the key hormone controlling the fidelity in love.


    By influencing the secretion of these five hormones in the body, one can make a person suddenly feel love and their heart flutter, leading them to fall hopelessly and devotedly in love with someone.


    For Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki, who already had a mutual liking for one another, all that was missing was norepinephrine.


    Norepinephrine, a hormone that makes you strongly desire a romantic rtionship with another person, is a key factor in cementing love¡ªand it is mostly derived from being touched emotionally, with hero saves beauty being one example.


    But not every individual gets such an opportunity, thoughnguage can achieve a simr effect, which is why many people who may look average or even unattractive yet are eloquent, do notck for partners.


    Because they like to say what the other person wants to hear, causing the other person to be touched and stimting the secretion of norepinephrine.


    However, for a Necromancer who extensively studies the human body''s structure, there is no need for such tedious efforts. With just one gesture, one look, Chen Yu was more than capable of controlling the hormone secretions in a person''s body.


    And now, Chen Yu was already controlling the emotional hormones in both Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, causing them to feel very happy and secure together.


    As the parties involved, Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki werepletely unaware, each simply feeling a bit nervous today and finding the other particrly attractive.


    Watching the two indulging in their sweet moments, Chen Yu, although the creator of the situation, did not enjoy watching others disy affection.


    After thinking for a moment, Chen Yu said to Inomata Naoki, "With the atmosphere between you two so heated, I won''t be the third wheel here. I''ll go browse around by myself, you two feel free to do as you please. Contact me when you want to leave, and I''ll wait for you at the exit."


    Having said that, Chen Yu didn''t wait for Inomata Naoki''s response, waved to him and walked into the crowd, leaving Naoki unable to stop him in time.


    Watching Chen Yu disappear into the crowd, Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko exchanged a nce, both seeing embarrassment and helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    "Then... shall we take a look around?" Facing the situation at hand, Inomata Naoki didn''t know what else to say, so he suggested taking a look around to ease the awkwardness.


    Tokairin Yuko was also caught off guard by Chen Yu''s abrupt departure, but the prospect of being alone with Inomata Naoki made her happy, so she nodded and followed by his side, moving into the throng of the exhibition.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu had already met up with Hood and the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    "Commander, Akatsuki has been executing the mission seriously! Rai-chan and the others... they are gathering intelligence! They''re not ying!" Seeing Chen Yu appear, Akatsuki, being the elder sister, stepped forward to cover for Rai, who was still lingering at a booth, while Hibiki and Dian stood behind Akatsuki, with both hiding their hands behind their backs, clearly not wanting Chen Yu to see what they were holding.


    However, this was futile because Hibiki and Dian''s small statures couldn''t conceal therge shopping bags behind them or the various ship-girl merchandise inside them.


    Chen Yu could tell that these little girls had purchased merchandise of their own 6th Destroyer Squadron. They were evidently surprised at how popr they were.


    Even though their memories had been imbued with the Power of Faith when they were summoned, their personalities were also influenced by this power, hence the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were very well-behaved and sensible. Even the liveliest amongst them, Rai, was just energetic and yful, not mischievous.


    On seeing Chen Yu, Rai quickly ran over from a nearby booth, saluted, and said, "Commander, the 6th Destroyer Squadron is carrying out a special recon mission! I found many pictures of us, the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Commander, why does everyone like to draw us so much? Just now, Dian-chan even saw someone who printed her on a pillow, and it was so H!"


    Faced with the innocent Rai asking such a question in earnest, even Chen Yu found it hard to cope, especially after seeing the body pillow of Dian that Rai mentioned, which indeed had a very H picture.


    It wasmon for R18 items to appear at such exhibitions, but if a primary schooler was dressed as the same character... that was indeed a situation where one could call the police.


    "That''s because all members of the 6th Destroyer Squadron are cute and good children!" Perhaps seeing Chen Yu''s difort, Hood walked up beside him, took Akatsuki and Rai by the shoulders, huddled them close, and said with a smile to Rai.


    With Hood''s words, all four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron immediately became happy, circling around Chen Yu to confirm if it was true.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu could only nod his head, affirming their sentiment, and at the same time said to Hood, "They''re here, prepare to begin the operation."


    "Yes, Commander!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, both Hood and the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s faces grew serious, and they saluted Chen Yu in acknowledgment.

 Chapter 713 - 709: The Battle Begins (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "As the reconnaissance fleet''s Enterprise and Lexington, the striking fleet''s Bismarck, the escort fleet''s Yamato Musashi, and the support fleet''s Kaga Shinano have all now arrived at the predetermined battle positions," Chen Yu said, looking at theposed Hood and the seriously earnest 6th Destroyer Squadron standing before him, he issued hismand, "The operation ahead is now in your hands, bring me back the glory of victory."


    "Rest assured, Commander, the Royal Navy shall secure victory for you," Hood saluted Chen Yu, and the 6th Destroyer Squadron also saluted very seriously again, before they set off together towards the front.


    Although these actions looked very conspicuous and unusual, in the setting of an anime convention filled with two-dimensional fans and cosyers, the behavior of Hood and the 6th Destroyer Squadron was seen as just cosying and imitating, and not taken seriously.


    In fact, many people, upon seeing the "lifelike" Hood and the 6th Destroyer Squadron, couldn''t stop taking photos with their cameras.


    Everyone treated the 6th Destroyer Squadron and Hood as high-quality cosyers, and nobody imagined that they were actual ship-girls. Even a few cosyers dressed as ship-girls approached them, wanting to take a group photo.


    However, because of their mission, Hood politely declined these requests for photos and quickly reached Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, who were under surveince by Enterprise and Lexington.


    ording to the pre-established battle n, Dian, as the vanguard, approached Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, while the other three young girls hid with Hood, ready to provide reinforcement at any moment.


    Among the 6th Destroyer Squadron, Dian was the most shy and bashful, but she was also the gentlest.


    Regarding the task she was about to undertake today, Dian actually felt reluctant and guilty.


    Because ording to the battle n, Dian had to pretend to be a lost child separated from herpanions and seek help from Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko. In this process, she was to provide Naoki with an assist to help him win Tokairin Y¨±ko''s affection.


    However, for Dian, who had just been praised by themander as a good child, although her intentions were good and it was a task given by themander, Dian still felt a little guilty towards Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko. After all, good children shouldn''t lie and deceive.


    But remembering that this was a task entrusted to her by themander she respected most, and that the ultimate goal was to unite the two targets, Dian-chan, suppressing her guilt, walked up to Tokairin Y¨±ko and gently tugged on her clothes.


    "Hmm? Hello, little one. What''s the matter? Did you grab your sister''s clothes because you need something?" Seeing a cute little girl clinging to her and the shyness and embarrassment in her eyes, Tokairin Y¨±ko quickly squatted down to ask what Dian needed by pulling on her clothing.


    Looking at Tokairin Y¨±ko who was treating her so tenderly, Dian felt even more guilty and said with a teary voice, "I can''t find my sister! Can you help me, big sister?"


    "You can''t find your sister? Did youe with your sister and now you''ve gotten separated?" Tokairin Y¨±ko felt a soft spot in her heart being struck by the sight of Dian, with her timid demeanor asking for help, and immediately showed concern, overflowing with motherly affection, "Can you tell your sister what your name is?"


    "My name is Dian. I came with my sisters Akatsuki, Hibiki, and Rai. There were a lot of people taking pictures of us, and after I finished taking photos, I didn''t see my sisters anymore," Dian said, mentioning the names of the other three members of the 6th Destroyer Squadron and also giving the pre-made excuse for the situation.


    Perhaps out of guilt or shyness, Dian felt her tears were already swirling in her eyes.


    Seeing Dian on the verge of crying, Tokairin Y¨±ko felt even more pity and quickly patted her little head,forting her, "Don''t cry, don''t cry. How about Big Sister takes you to find your sister, okay?"


    "Mm, thank you, Big Sister!" Dian nodded obediently.


    Inomata Naoki, standing by, watched this scene. He felt likeughing but couldn''t because Dian indeed seemed about to cry. After Tokairin Y¨±ko finallyforted Dian, he asked her, "Kid, are you ying COSPLAY? Xiao Xiang Lei Dian are the names of ship-girls, aren''t they? Is one of your sisters one of the other three ship-girls?"


    Faced with Inomata Naoki''s question, Dian hid shyly behind Tokairin Y¨±ko, clinging to her body, and looked at Inomata timidly. Seeing that he appeared to have no ill-intentions, she shyly nodded and said, "Dian is a ship-girl from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, that''s what the Commander told me."


    Hearing this, Inomata Naoki felt somewhat helpless as he clearly thought Dian was a little girl overly immersed in COSPLAY.


    For these children, dressing up as anime or game characters is a very serious and sacred matter. Oftentimes, children even show more full-hearted dedication and immersion than adults, so Inomata Naoki did not find it too odd that Dian said she was a ship-girl.


    However, it made it inconvenient to look for her sisters she mentioned since the convention was so big, and there were many people COSPLAYing as popr characters from the 6th Destroyer Squadron. It was hard for him to determine whether they were indeed the sisters Dian was looking for.


    Even so, Inomata Naoki still tried to show a gentle smile to Dian and asked her, "So you mean your sisters are Akatsuki, Hibiki, and Rai? Are they about the same age as you? Where did you get separated from them?"


    "Mm, Akatsuki-chan is only a little bit older than me." Dian stretched out her little hand and made a "little bit" gesture, then pointed in a direction bustling with people and said, "Just now Dian got separated from Akatsuki-chan and the others over there."


    Hearing this, Inomata Naoki felt somewhat reassured. Clearly, these were four children dressed up as the sisters Xiao Xiang Lei Dian, but the youngest, Dian, had gotten separated from her three older sisters.


    With this information, it would be much easier to start the search. After all, the 6th Destroyer Squadron was also a famous set of characters, and by asking around, they should be able to find the sisters Dian was talking about.


    Thinking this, Inomata Naoki said to Tokairin Y¨±ko, "Tokairin, let''s help this kid find her sisters, shall we? Sorry, looks like this will dy your viewing of the exhibition."


    "It''s all right, such a cute child must be really anxious about being separated from her sister. Helping her is the right thing to do." Tokairin Y¨±ko, looking at Inomata Naoki, didn''t mind the disruption at all and enthusiastically said to Dian, "Dian-chan, Big Sister will take you to find your sisters now, okay?"


    Dian nodded obediently and took Tokairin Y¨±ko''s hand.

 Chapter 714 - 710: Gratitude from No. 6 Drive (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Hello, have you seen a child cosying as a member of the 6th Destroyer Squadron? This little friend got separated from her sisters," Inomata Naoki stopped a passerby, asking for information.


    They had been wandering around the exhibition hall for quite a while and hade across several people cosying as ship-girls, but after looking around, they had not found the sisters that Dian mentioned.


    However, some people had indeed run into them and gave Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko some guidance, allowing them to continue their search instead of handing Dian over to the event organizers to make an announcement.


    The passerby that Inomata Naoki stopped also did the same. After understanding the situation, they thought for a moment and pointed in a direction, saying, "Over there, I just saw a girl cosying as Hood with three little ones cosying as the 6th Destroyer Squadron. They might be the people you''re looking for."


    "Thank you!" Inomata Naoki thanked the helpful passerby and then led Tokairin Y¨±ko and Dian in the direction pointed out.


    Inomata Naoki didn''t know that his and Tokairin Y¨±ko''s every move was under the surveince of Enterprise and Lexington, two aircraft carrier ship-girls. Scouts they had deployed circled continuously above their heads.


    As ship-girls officially summoned by Chen Yu, both Enterprise and Lexington possessed Demigod Level power, and in addition to their physical selves, the aircraft they originally carried were also greatly enhanced. Conducting surveince at the event without being noticed was not a difficult task.


    Under the surveince of Enterprise and Lexington, the whereabouts of Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko were constantly being reported to all the ship-girls, enabling them to remain close to him and offer protection and assistance at any time without him detecting them.


    Meanwhile, HMS Hood Battlecruiser led the other three little ones from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, always maintaining a teasing distance from Inomata Naoki thanks to the continuous updates provided by Lexington, allowing them to keep encountering people who had seen them, yet never quite catch up to them.


    This was not because Hood and her crew were intentionally ying games with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, but rather, they hoped to prolong their search.


    Humans are a strange andplicated species; if something doesn''t require much effort, the person who did it won''t value it very much.


    But if something requires a lot of effort and time to aplish, the person will have a great sense of achievement and will remember it well.


    As for thepanions involved in the endeavor, their rtionship tends to grow stronger, fostering a sense of sharing life''s joys and sorrows together.


    This is why there are sayings about the four irons of life - in the end, it''s about experiencing things together that strengthens and solidifies rtionships.


    The same holds for couples; going through things together makes their rtionship closer and more stable.


    Therefore, Hood had to ensure that Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko could find them, but also had to ensure it wasn''t too easy, so leading them around in circles became inevitable.


    However, although it was a roundabout route, Hood couldn''t really keep Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko from finding them forever. After leading Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko around the venue for about an hour, she finally approached them from behind.


    "Dian-chan!" Rai rushed forward and hugged Dian enthusiastically, as if they were sisters reuniting, "Dian-chan, where did you go? We''ve been looking for you for so long!"


    "Rai-chan! Sorry! I turned around while taking a photo and suddenly couldn''t see you guys anymore!" Dian showed a relieved expression close to tears, hugging Rai tightly.


    Akatsuki and Hibiki quickly gathered around, and the four sisters chattered together. Most of the time, it was Rai and Akatsuki talking, while Hibiki spent most of the time just watching.


    "Thank you both. Dian is very shy, and we were really worried when we realized she was lost," Hood now came up to Inomata Naoki to express her gratitude, "If it hadn''t been for the two of you, I don''t know what might have happened."


    "Miss, you are too polite. Dian-chan is a very cute girl. I think anyone who sees such a cute child would extend a helping hand," Inomata Naoki responded politely to Hood, initially taken aback by her quintessentially British charm and beauty but quickly oveing the impact of Hood''s stunning beauty.


    This made Tokairin Y¨±ko look at Inomata Naoki with new respect. Indeed, Hood was beautiful. As a ship-girl, she embodied all the good wishes and beliefs people had for HMS Hood Battlecruiser, along with modern two-dimensional enthusiasts'' various thoughts about ship-girl Hood, she could almost be said to be the perfect embodiment of Hood in the hearts of people.


    Simply in terms of beauty, Hood was at the level of otherworldly, and even Tokairin Y¨±ko was shocked by her beauty upon seeing Hood, feeling not jealousy but a sense of inadequacy. Particrly, Hood''s elegant and ssical Britishdy''s charm was even more captivating than the most charismatic Qingdai Y¨±ko had ever seen.


    But Inomata Naoki was only stunned for a moment before he regained hisposure and maintained a polite attitude instead of making advances, which earned him respect from Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    "No matter what, it was you who helped Dian, and we had taken up your time, so we should show our gratitude," Hood said, following the n agreed upon early, expressing her thanks to Inomata Naoki while also extending an invitation, "I see it''s almost noon. How about I treat you both to a meal to express our thanks?"


    "That might not be a good idea. We still have friends to meet, and this isn''t really a big deal, so there''s no need for a meal," Inomata Naoki seemed to deliberately distance himself from Hood, shaking his head and declining her invitation, "It''s enough for us that Dian-chan has found her sisters. As for thanks, just having Dian-chan say thank you to us is more than enough."


    Inomata Naoki''s refusal surprised Hood, but it didn''t make her feel at a loss. However, just as she was considering how to retain Inomata Naoki''spany, Rai on the side loudly said, "That won''t do! Dian-chan is our most important little sister, a simple thanks can''t express the gratitude of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Let us treat you to a meal instead!"


    "Rai is right. As a mature Lady, one should sincerely show gratitude to those who have helped a sister!" Akatsuki took on her sisterly manner and, lifting her head, spoke to Inomata Naoki.


    Faced with the insistence of the two youngdies, Inomata Naoki had to admit defeat and epted their invitation.

 Chapter 715 - 711: Rai-Dians Assist (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After epting Miss Hood''s invitation, Inomata Naoki naturally thought of contacting Chen Yu, fearing he wouldn''t be able to find him, but Chen Yu was obviously not going to appear.


    On one hand, it was to give Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko time alone together, and on the other hand, it was out of consideration for the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet.


    After all, they were just children, and if one of them carelessly called out "Commander" upon seeing Chen Yu, everything would have been given away, and Chen Yu''s arrangements for today would have been in vain.


    So Chen Yu simply made up an excuse to decline Inomata Naoki and continued to discreetly observe as Miss Hood, with the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, left the venue with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko for a nearby restaurant.


    Seeing that everything was going smoothly, Chen Yu met up with Enterprise and Lexington, who were in charge of surveince, while the other ship-girls, as per their respective roles, either appeared in the restaurant Inomata Naoki and others went to or in the neighboring shops, providing full protection and preventing any idents.


    However, Chen Yu did not feel any idents would ur today because, aside from the seven ship-girls, the Metropolitan Police Department was also keeping surveince on Inomata Naoki, though Chen Yu had not shared his ns for the day with them.


    They were also unaware that the Miss Hood dining with Inomata Naoki was a Demigod Level ship-girl who, if she called upon her true firepower, could level the entire Tokyo Metropolis.


    And there were seven ship-girls with this kind of power around Inomata Naoki, all ready forbat.


    If an ident were to ur... the consequences would not be lesser than the destruction wrought by the American bombing of Tokyo back in the day.


    Of course, thanks to the efforts of these police officers, any potential minor idents had already been prevented, and the ship-girls were merely there to ensure the sessful implementation of Chen Yu''s n.


    "Commander, why does that man seem so distant from Miss Hood? Aren''t all men supposed to like beautiful women?" Lexington, monitoring Inomata Naoki through scout nes, received the reports sent back by the scouts with puzzlement, and asked Chen Yu for rification.


    "Heh, that kid Naoki is just like that. He once dated a very beautiful girlfriend in high school but ended up finding out she was just ying with him. Since then, he has kept his distance from beautiful women, something I only learnt about during a casual chat with him in college," Chen Yu exined to Lexington while pulling out two cans of drinks from his pocket and handing them to her and Enterprise.


    Lexington politely epted the drink with a thank you, while Enterprise, still cold-faced, didn''t take the drink Chen Yu offered, nor did she say anything, continuing to focus on the restaurant where Inomata Naoki and others were with her binocrs.


    Seeing this, Lexington hastily spoke to Enterprise, "Enterprise, the Commander is offering you a drink, at least say thank you."


    While saying this, she took the drink from Chen Yu''s hand, thanked him on behalf of Enterprise, and also handed the drink to Enterprise.


    "Sorry, Commander, Enterprise wasn''t always like this," Lexington didn''t know what else to say to make things better, so she could only offer this nonsensical apology on behalf of Enterprise.


    ```


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, indicating that it didn''t matter to him. He just gave Enterprise a meaningful nce before turning his attention back to the restaurant. There, Inomata Naoki was chatting happily with Tokairin Yuko, while Hood conversed with them. The children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron had already begun their offensive, helping Inomata Naoki to probe Tokairin Yuko''s feelings.


    "Heyyy big brother, what kind of rtionship do you have with this big sister? Is she your girlfriend?" As the most active of the four sisters, Rai directly tossed the question to Inomata Naoki, and her little hands even formed the gesture of a thumbs-up, hinting that the two of them were a pair.


    Faced with Rai''s rather blunt question, Tokairin Yuko''s face turned red. She felt shy but was also looking forward to Inomata Naoki''s response.


    Although Inomata Naoki really wanted to say that Tokairin Yuko was his girlfriend, he responded in a rather reserved manner, "We are indeed dating, but we haven''t established an official rtionship. So I can''t say she''s my girlfriend just yet..."


    Inomata Naoki''s response inevitably left Tokairin Yuko a bit disappointed, but it didn''t make her feel too rejected since they indeed were still dating without having confirmed their status.


    However, Rai was unsatisfied with Inomata Naoki''s answer, standing in front of him with one hand on her hip and the other pointing at his nose, she said, "Big brother, you''re toome! If you don''t confess to such a gentle and pretty big sister, someone else might snatch her away!"


    "A true gentleman does not make ady wait long once he''s confirmed her affections," Hood joined in themotion and with her British inflection said, "Mr. Inomata, Shakespeare once said that time will prick through the outeryer of youthfulness, engrave furrows on the brow of beauty; it will devour the treasures of the rarest nature! Natural beauty can''t escape its sweeping scythe. Don''t let ady spend her precious years waiting for your indecision."


    "This..." Hood''s words ced Inomata Naoki in a dilemma, unsure how to respond, but they made him realize he shouldn''t hesitate any longer.


    Noticing the change in Inomata Naoki''s mindset, a hint of amusement shed through Hood''s eyes. She said no more, and the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet obediently ate their lunch under her watchful eye.


    Akatsuki and Dian were not talkative. Akatsuki, under Hood''s guidance, was holding herself to the standards of a maturedy, while Rai was still bombarding Inomata Naoki with all sorts of questions, "Big brother, how did you meet big sister? Who liked whom first?"


    "Well... We were introduced by a friend." Rai''s questions were somewhat embarrassing and bewildering for Inomata Naoki, but he still tried his best to answer her queries, facing her cute demeanor and innocent gaze. However, as Rai''s questions grew more probing, Inomata Naoki was feeling increasingly overwhelmed.


    Seeing this, Hood gently coughed to halt Rai''s ongoing harassment of Inomata Naoki, which allowed him to breathe a sigh of relief and focus on his meal.


    After finishing the meal, Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko, along with Hood and the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, said their goodbyes. Dian expressed her thanks to the two with a reluctance to part, and she expressed her gratitude. After all, Dian felt very uneasy at heart because she had been deceiving these two kindly big brother and big sister figures who were willing to help her all day.


    So, in the end, Dian still shouted to Inomata Naoki, "Big brother, do your best! Seize the time to confess to big sister!"


    Dian''s shout caused Inomata Naoki, who was preparing to leave, to feel a wave of embarrassment. ncing at Tokairin Yuko by his side, he scratched the back of his head. Though he didn''t say much, his mind was made up to find the right opportunity to confess his feelings.


    ```

 Chapter 716 - 712: Dians Refusal (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    "Commander! The 6th Destroyer Squadron has returned frompleting its mission!" The 6th Destroyer Squadron lined up in front of Chen Yu with Akatsuki taking the lead. After giving him a salute, Akatsuki reported back to him.


    Chen Yu nodded, and although he wasn''t quite ustomed to it, he saluted back and said with a smile, "You''ve all worked hard, especially Dian-chan, you deserve the most credit today."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu took out a piece of chocte he had bought especially for the asion and handed it to Dian.


    "Commander, is this for me? Thank you..." said Dian, epting the chocte from Chen Yu. Even though she had been upset for lying earlier that day, a smile immediately spread across her face upon receiving the sweet treat. Still, amidst her happiness, Dian hesitantly looked up at Chen Yu and said, "Um... Commander, next time, can you please not make Dian do such things... Dian doesn''t like to lie!"


    After speaking, Dian felt perhaps she had been too forward, so after hesitating for a moment, she regretfully held the chocte back out to Chen Yu and said with her head lowered, "If the Commander thinks that what Dian did was wrong, Dian will give the chocte back! Dian wants to be a good child!"


    Watching Dian standing before him with her head bowed, Chen Yu couldn''t help but raise his eyebrows. He squatted down in front of her to be at eye level and looked straight into her eyes.


    Dian felt somewhat shy under Chen Yu''s gaze and lowered her head, but still couldn''t resist giving him a nce, her eyes filled with a reluctance mingled with her desire to remain a good child.


    The other children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron quickly gathered around, wanting to exin for Dian, but seeing the way Chen Yu was looking at her, they all fell silent, not daring to speak.


    The other eight ship-girls also watched Chen Yu in silence, waiting for his decision.


    To the ship-girls, Chen Yu was more than just theirmander whom they called to give orders; in their hearts, he was their creator, akin to their father, the most respected and closest person to them.


    The 6th Destroyer Squadron was summoned by Chen Yu as a test to refine the technique of summoning ship-girls. While they did not possess the mighty powers of the other ship-girls, the personalities and emotions of the four young girls originated from the condensation of the Power of Faith rather than being artificially crafted by Chen Yu.


    That was because, as the prototype of summoning ship-girls, the construction of the Heroic Spirits relied upon the condensation of the Power of Faith¡ªa miracle where the souls of the deade into being from the convergence of positive energy and the best aspects of the world. But more importantly, Chen Yu did not wish to alter their characters and souls.


    As a Necromancer, his control over his Summoned Creatures was absolute.


    Memory, emotions, character, even thoughts¡ªall factors that allow a soul to be an independent entity¡ªare, in fact, controble by a Necromancer.


    If one cannot fully control their Summoned Creatures, how can they ask them to do various tasks and even sacrifice their lives for them?


    It is not the case that all Necromantic Summons are mindless, thought-incapable beings that might not even possess souls¡ªthey are lowly existences. Higher-level Necromancers possess emotional and cognitive abilities simr to or even richer than humans.


    ```


    After all, for a Necromancer, high-ss undead are usually very important assistants or the middle and upper echelon leaders andmanders of the Undead Legion. Hence, they not only need to possess their own independent souls but also require superior cognitive and judgment abilities that surpass ordinary people. This would enable them to better serve the Necromancer andmand the Undead Legion to unleash theirbat potential effectively.


    However, a high-ss undead is, after all, a summoned creature of the Necromancer and is absolutely not allowed to betray or disobey the Necromancer''s orders.


    For every Necromancer, when summoning their creatures, the first and foremost thing to ensure is loyalty and absolute obedience. Otherwise, what if the creature supposed to protect them stabs them in the back at a critical moment due to some utterly idiotic "democratic" idea? Who could they turn to for reasoning then?


    Yet, for these Ship-girls, Chen Yu had only imnted the concept of loyalty within their souls and hadn''tpletely controlled their thoughts.


    In a sense, as a former yer of the Ship-girls game, those beautiful Ship-girls with diverse personalities are Chen Yu''s memories. He hoped to summon real Ship-girls, not just necromantic creations.


    He wished for them to have true souls, not to be his marites.


    For a Necromancer, such a thought is considered heretical, but Chen Yu''s method was astoundingly effective.


    Not to mention the 6th Destroyer Squadron used for experiments and Shinano, whom herselfcked sufficient Power of Faith. Each of the seven Ship-girls formally summoned by Chen Yu had their own unique personalities and Demigod Level strength. More critically, they possessed real souls.


    This was a true method of mass-producing Demigod Levelbat abilities. Although the Ship-girls'' summoning ritual wasplex and the materials hard to find, it was indeed much simplerpared to using Divine Flesh to craft a demigod''s body.


    The souls of the Ship-girls were miraculous crystals born from the convergence and condensation of spiritual nature and the Power of Faith. Souls can only be born from the Endless Styx, and no person or deity in the world can create true souls. The limit of what they can do is merely to transform one soul into another.


    Even a Necromancer merely extracts nk souls from the Nether River. Otherwise, Necromancers wouldn''t need such powerful souls to create high-ss undead.


    Nevertheless, a soul that genuinely has the ability to think brought Chen Yu unnecessary trouble. For example, the actions of Dian at this moment, in the eyes of a traditional Necromancer, would be no different from disobedience and identical to betrayal.


    Even from the perspective of the Ship-girls'' thinking as military personnel, it''s not suitable to disobey orders.


    Although Dian''s refusal of orders appeared childish, it undoubtedly also made a statement to the other Ship-girls ¨C that Ship-girls are beings with their own thoughts.


    But this also caused them concern. They were all acutely aware that they were Chen Yu''s creations. If Dian''s behavior caused his dissatisfaction, making him feel that summoning them was a mistake and he needed to re-summon all the Ship-girls, what would they do then?


    However, as they watched nervously, Chen Yu raised his hand and ced it on Dian-chan''s tea-colored head, gently rubbing it as he smiled and said, "Sorry for making Dian-chan do something you didn''t want to. It won''t happen again, I promise."


    ```

 Chapter 717 - 713: The Dark Side of the Enterprise (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Requested)

    Chen Yu didn''t mind Dian''s disobedience. On one hand, it was because Dian was indeed just a child. Asking a child to lie¡ªeven to help someone¡ªstill seemed somewhat inappropriate.


    On the other hand, although Dian was his summoned creature and theoretically shouldn''t have defied hismand, Chen Yu was actually pleased that Dian could make such a decision. The ability to make this decision, exhibiting thought and emotion, proved that Dian was aplete and independent soul, not a puppet being manipted.


    If it had been any other undead servant, they would have faced Chen Yu''s destruction and rebuilding, but Dian was different, or to say, all ship-girls were different, because their souls were created from nothing, not pre-existing souls.


    This is also the biggest difference between ship-girls and the heroic spirits they are modeled after. Heroic spirits, although also miracles of the Power of Faith, were once living humans with souls. The miracle of the Power of Faith''s condensation only sanctified their souls.


    But ship-girls are different; they have no past lives. Battleships, being inanimate objects and war machines, simrly could not have souls.


    As for the spiritual nature that arises from the crew''s belief and emotional investment in the ship, it can indeed endow the ship itself with some unique traits and even a rudimentary consciousness, but that is not a soul, or at least not aplete, true soul.


    Even if it were just to study how the souls of ship-girls came into being, Chen Yu wouldn''t care about Dian''s small act; let alone when such a cute and gentle child with tearful eyes apologizes to you, could you really bear to chastise them?


    Other than some shipwreck''s steaming pile of filth, who would do such a thing, right?


    Having passed over the matter and seeing the smile return to Dian''s face, Chen Yu nodded, ruffled Dian''s tea-colored little head again, and said to all the ship-girls, "You all did very well with today''s tasks. This afternoon is free time, just remember toe back on time in the evening."


    "Aren''t youing with us, Commander?" Hibiki, who had been quiet the whole time, raised her head to look at Chen Yu and suddenly asked him, seemingly reluctant to let him go.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu also patted Hibiki''s little head and smiled, "I have other matters to deal with, so I won''t join you. Go enjoy yourselves! Have fun."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, the little ones of the 6th Destroyer Squadron immediately cheered, but they still felt a bit disappointed that Chen Yu wasn''t going to y with them.


    However, after Chen Yuforted them with a few words, the little ones happily went off with the other ship-girls towards the venue. Although the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s little ones bought a lot of souvenirs in the morning, they didn''t have much fun.


    Watching all the ship-girls get ready to enjoy their time off, Chen Yu turned to look at Enterprise, who was still standing by his side, and asked her, "Enterprise, aren''t you going?"


    "I don''t like frolicking, nor do I like thisnd," Enterprise said and, using the permission Chen Yu gave to all ship-girls, turned around and went back to Necromantic Space.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu shook his head slightly, feeling helpless but not inclined to restrain Enterprise''s independence.


    The USS Enterprise was the most decorated warship in the history of World War II. As an aircraft carrier, she sank 71 enemy vessels, damaged 192, and shot down 911 enemy aircraft¡ªa record unmatched in the entire history of human warfare.


    In 1942, as the war progressed, the United States Navy''s Yorktown, The Lexington, The Ho, and The Wasp were sessively sunk in the Pacific, leaving the USS Enterprise as the only operational aircraft carrier in the Pacific, nearly single-handedly taking on the entire Japanese Navy.


    When The Ho sank, the crew of the Enterprise even wrote "Enterprise vs Japan" on the deck to disy their fearless spirit and determination.


    Yet it was this very aircraft carrier,den with honor and legend, that was dismantled after the war, leaving behind only a steel te with its name.


    Having earned distinction, the USS Enterprise, once anthropomorphized into a ship-girl, possessed the most formidable power among all ship-girls, but the remnants of just a steel te meant that Chen Yu had to spend the most resources to rebuild her.


    The hulls of other ship-girls were essentially wreckage, but at least their general structures remained intact and merely needed refurbishing. However, rebuilding the Enterprise, with only her name te remaining, was not as simple as constructing a new ship and attaching that piece of steel.


    To rebuild the Enterprise, every steel te of her new hull had to undergo special treatment to integrate with the spirit of the original Enterprise, rather than just making a new ship.


    Heroic Spirits are symbols of all glory and honor, of light and the sacred, as well as the aggregation of all that is good, but to every extreme there is an opposite; the apex of light is darkness.


    The Enterprise was imbued with too much glory, and the post-war dismantling cast a tragic shadow over her,bined with the impact of the rebuilding process. This led the ship-girl Enterprise to always exhibit a sort of anti-heroic character, even her appearance mirroring that of a darkened Enterprise from a certain ship-girl game.


    Regarding the summoning of an anti-hero, Chen Yu wasn''t overly concerned; after all, as long as thebat power was genuine, what did it matter if the ship-girl''s personality wasn''t all radiant and positive?


    And such a unique individual also provided excellent material for research, didn''t she?


    However, the fact that the Enterprise remained so aloof was not a good sign in the long run.


    But for now, Chen Yu didn''t have the time to deal with this issue; he was still upied with Inomata Naoki''s situation, and the issues with the Enterprise would have to wait.


    Watching the various ship-girls departing, Chen Yu finally took out his phone to reconnect with Inomata Naoki. After confirming his location, he set off to meet up with him again.


    "Brother Yu, where did you go at noon?" Inomata Naoki asked curiously, wondering what Chen Yu had been up to at noon upon his return.


    "Oh, I ran into a friend, so we chatted over lunch," Chen Yu replied, then looked towards Tokairin Yuko, "I heard you only went in search of the child this morning? What happened to her, did you find her family?"


    "We found them, and they even treated us to lunch at noon. It''s a pity you weren''t there, Brother Yu, I called you to join us for lunch," Inomata Naoki exined the morning''s events while also inviting Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had already known about these incidents in the morning. After hearing Inomata Naoki''s recount, he said, "Since that''s the case, let''s all go out for dinner tonight. I''ve booked a nice lobster restaurant, and Hiromi will join us after work, too."

 Chapter 718 - 714: Topics in the Restaurant (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu had made a reservation for the evening at a newly opened restaurant which follows thetest trend in Japan, adopting a rich American style.


    Upon arriving at the restaurant, Chen Yu had already booked a table, so the group of three was quickly led to their seats.


    Looking at the menu brought over by the server, Inomata Naoki asked Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, shall we start ordering now? Isn''t Hiromi still not here, shouldn''t we wait for her?"


    "Hiromi just messaged me that she''s stuck in traffic and running a bitte, she told us not to wait," Chen Yu exined to Inomata Naoki while browsing the menu and continued, "Let''s order first, we can start eating and wait for her. We can order for her when she arrives."


    After hearing what Chen Yu said, Inomata Naoki let go of his concerns, took the menu, and, looking at the dishes, asked Tokairin Y¨±ko who was sitting beside him, "Tokairin, is there something you''d like to eat?"


    "The curry treasure crab looks quite good, I''d like to try it," Tokairin Y¨±ko said somewhat demurely after examining the menu, selecting a dish she was interested in.


    Seeing Tokairin Y¨±ko order crab, Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki, after some discussion, ordered arge serving of curry lobster and squid.


    The specialty of the restaurant was various seafood in curry vors, and most uniquely, the restaurant didn''t use tes or bowls to serve their food. Instead, it was poured directly onto the table, allowing customers to eat with their hands.


    Following their order, the serverid out a clean disposable tablecloth on the table and handed each of them disposable gloves.


    With their gloves on, the food they ordered was soon brought to their table.


    Watching the server dump a big bag of steaming hot food on the table and then eating it directly with their hands, the uninhibited way of dining made their appetites surge.


    Reaching out for a piece of squid, dipping it into the yellow curry sauce scattered on the table, and putting it straight into his mouth, the rich vor of curry mingling with the freshness of the seafood burst like a delicious bomb in his mouth, instantly awakening Chen Yu''s appetite.


    "The taste is really good!" he praised, with pieces of squid still in his mouth, Chen Yu''s hand was already reaching for a piece of lobster.


    Because the treasure crab was ordered only by Tokairin Y¨±ko, Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki tacitly refrained from taking any of it, focusing instead on the lobster and squid.


    While eating, Chen Yu also started asking Inomata Naoki about his and Tokairin Y¨±ko''s morning activities, "Naoki, which booths did you and Doctor Tokairin visit this morning? I didn''t see you buy anything. I remember when you used toe to the anime expo, you''d at least carry a big bag of merchandises and sellers back home."


    "That was all a few years back. Ever since being diagnosed with cancer, I''ve been out of the Otaku lifestyle for a long time," Inomata Naoki stated, his face showing a mix of embarrassment and relief at the memory.


    Back then, Inomata Naoki was incredibly passionate about the two-dimensional world. Although he couldn''t be considered an extreme otaku, he would never miss out on any collectibles, manga, or new games. If there was an expo in Tokyo over the weekend, he would definitely go with glee, then spend all his hard-earned pocket money on it.


    But when he was diagnosed with esophageal cancer, he waspletely knocked down. All his thoughts were consumed by how to treat the illness and survive. His passion for his past hobbies naturally faded until he finally abandoned them.


    Looking back now, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but feel a bit ashamed of his former "chuunibyou" tendencies.


    Though Japan is the birthce of two-dimensional culture, being an otaku is not viewed positively there. Otaku are considered a somewhat negative social group in Japan.


    "I actually think it''s not too bad. Liking those things isn''t wrong. It''s just that otaku aren''t very good atmunicating, right?" Tokairin Yuko spoke while biting into a crab w, sucking on its juice and sharing her opinion: "I once handled a case where the police''s suspect was an otaku. He was considered a suspect precisely because he wasn''t good atmunicating."


    "I disagree on that. Themunication issue otaku have is limited to when dealing with non-otaku because they don''t sharemon topics of interest," Chen Yu had a different view: "What ordinary people call otaku, to arge extent, are actually more like hikikomori."


    "Hikikomori are those who have suffered psychological trauma and, as a result, resist engagement with society, right?" Inomata Naoki, who had returned to his hometown in Kumamoto to manage a farm, was still able to keep up with the topic: "When you think about it, there are actually quite a few of them in Japan. They are indeed simr to otaku in a certain sense."


    Bringing up this subject immediately cast a somber mood over the dinner table. Due to their work, both Chen Yu and Tokairin Yuko had encountered such groups. Many of them suffered psychological injuries as children or during their work and life, causing them to fear facing society again, or even to refuse to step out of their homes, leading to self-imposed istion.


    Although Japanese society has begun to pay more attention to this group in recent years, it still remains a serious issue.


    For the Japanese, conformity is an important social behavior. If you stand out from the crowd, you can easily be ostracized, be isted, bebeled an outlier, or even experience what is known as ''social death.''


    Discussing such a serious matter naturally affected the three people''s appetites, so much so that when Jounouchi Hiromi arrivedte, there was still plenty of food left on the table.


    "Sorry, I''mte!" Jounouchi Hiromi sat down next to Chen Yu. Seeing the table still full of untouched food, she couldn''t help but say to Chen Yu, "Didn''t I tell my husband not to wait for me? What, couldn''t you guys let loose without me?"


    "No, we were just discussing a rather heavy topic, and we got so caught up in conversation that we forgot to eat," Chen Yu exined to his wife, while also handing her a pair of clean disposable gloves: "The curry here tastes good. Do you want to add anything else to your order, honey? I''ll have the waiter bring over the menu."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu raised his hand to signal and beckoned the waiter over.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, aware of Chen Yu''s rtionship with Inomata Naoki, was ustomed to his casual demeanor. After ncing at the menu, she ordered another curry crab and a lobster, then began to eat.


    But while eating, Jounouchi Hiromi was also curious about the topic they had been discussing: "What were you guys talking about just now, honey?"


    "We were talking about the topic of otaku and hikikomori. I remember you had patients simr to hikikomori before, right, honey?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi and started to exin.

 Chapter 719 - 715: The Prompted Confession (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The four of them continued to eat and talk about the Hikikomori. Hiromi Jounouchi even mentioned one Hikikomori patient she had treated.


    "That patient developed psychological shadows due to being bullied by ssmates in middle school, and since then, he was very resistant to leaving home. His mother has been caring for him all this time, understanding his reluctance to face society, so she never forced him." Hiromi Jounouchi spoke of her patient with a sense of gravity, "If he hadn''t been in an ident and brought to the hospital, he might never have left home. When I first saw him, he was really resistant to doctors, and it took me a great deal of effort tomunicate with him."


    "As doctors,munication with patients is indeed crucial. Without establishing effectivemunication, it would affect the healing process." Although Naoki Inomata was not a doctor himself, he felt deeply about this, "For ordinary people, the problem is even worse, if they refuse to interact with others, they might even lose their life skills."


    Hearing Naoki Inomata say this, Yu Chen shook his head and replied, "Although it''s true that there''s a possibility of losing some life skills, with the advancement of technology, people can actually maintain their lives without going out or interacting with others, thanks to the inte."


    Tokairin Yuko immediately agreed with what Yu Chen said, nodding her approval, "During my vacation, I didn''t go out for days, just ordered food delivery with my phone, and shopped online too. It was really convenient, there was no need to go out or deal with anyone."


    "But people need to interact with each other! If you don''t interact with others, always being alone, how can you be called human?" Naoki Inomata strongly disagreed with this, even shaking his head and sighing, "Humans are social animals. Without society, can an individual still be called human?"


    Naoki Inomata''s remark made Yu Chen frown; not because he found Naoki''s view problematic, but because he could clearly sense Tokairin Yuko''s disapproval of such a view.


    This was not a good sign. Yu Chen hurriedly interjected, "We can''t say that. If not engaging with society disqualifies one as a human, what about the Hikikomori? They didn''t choose to withdraw from society. They became afraid of the world after being bullied and oppressed.


    It''s more urate to say that they were hurt by society, which caused them to evade it. If not engaging with society means not being human, it is the society that first discarded them from the human ranks."


    "That''s also one reason I really dislike Japanese society. Everyone tends to conform. If someone is different, they face exclusion and criticism." Hiromi Jounouchi agreed with Yu Chen''s viewpoint. As someone who had been quite nonconformist during her student days, she believed that if it were not for her strong personality and good looks which many girls liked, she might well have be one of those ostracized individuals, developing a dark personality and a dislike for social interaction.


    Hearing Yu Chen say this, Naoki Inomata also realized his misstep and hurriedly apologized before turning to Tokairin Yuko and asking, "What do you think about this issue?"


    "This issue¡­" Tokairin Yuko looked at the other three seated around the dining table. Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were professors at the University Hospital, and Naoki Inomata was a brilliant graduate from the University of Tokyo, which made her feel somewhat out of sync with them.


    But regarding this issue, Tokairin Yuko had her own opinion, "Although it appears that with modern technology, people can live without personal contact and interaction, we are still members of this society, aren''t we? Whether using a phone or aputer, we''re still in touch with society. Consider our houses, the water, and electricity we use; which of those could exist without society?


    Mr. Naoki says that without society, one cannot be called human, and I think he''s right. But that''s not to say that the Hikikomori are separated from society; they are merely avoiding contact with the superficialyer of society. They are still members of it, just temporarily forgotten."


    "Doctor Tokairin, your perspective is very interesting and indeed reflects social reality." After listening to Tokairin Yuko, Yu Chen couldn''t help but look at her with increased admiration for her ability to understand the matter so deeply, showing her high emotional and intellectual intelligence.


    Perhaps feeling that the topic was bing too somber and heavy, Yu Chen shook his head and said, "Let''s not talk about this anymore. It''s not something we can solve, and it''s not realistic to try to do something about it. Let''s talk about you and Doctor Tokairin instead. The two of you have been together for a while now, when are you going to make it official?"


    "Make it official?" Naoki Inomata, thrown off by Yu Chen''s sudden topic shift, asked in a flustered tone, "Brother Yu, what are you talking about?"


    "What else? When are you going to confess to Doctor Dong Hai Lin! Anyone can see that Doctor Tokairin is just waiting for your confession. How much longer are you nning to wait? Do you really want her to take the initiative?" Yu Chen chided Naoki Inomata impatiently.


    Yu Chen''s words not only left Naoki Inomata feeling awkward and at a loss, but also caused Tokairin Yuko to blush.


    For Tokairin Yuko, however, she also felt that Yu Chen had voiced her own heart''s thoughts.


    Although Minami''s incident had made her hesitant about Naoki Inomata, his actions today concerning Dian and Hood had also greatly improved her impression of him, and now with Yu Chen piercing through thestyer of pretense, Tokairin Yuko naturally had only expectation, without any rejection.


    Naoki Inomata himself was also hesitating, but now that Yu Chen had spoken his mind so bluntly, any more hesitation would reallybel him as foolish.


    Getting down on one knee in front of Tokairin Yuko, Naoki Inomata asked with deep affection, "Tokairin, would you be my girlfriend?"


    "I... I would." Although Tokairin Yuko felt somewhat embarrassed by Naoki Inomata''s proposal-like approach, she was delighted to respond affirmatively to his confession and gave him a definite answer.

 Chapter 720 - 716 Volunteering to Help (Please Subscribe, Please Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Since Inomata Naoki''s confession went sessfully, naturally, he wanted to spend some alone time with Tokairin Y¨±ko, and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi also wouldn''t be so oblivious as to stick around and be third wheels.


    After parting ways with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko, the couple took a ride home. Sitting in the car, Hiromi Jounouchi turned to Yu Chen and asked, "Husband, what have you been busy withtely?"


    "Hmm? Why do you ask that? I''ve never kept anything from you. Haven''t I been busy with summoning Ship-girls recently?" Yu Chen found Hiromi Jounouchi''s question odd, but he answered anyway, "As for the results of the summons, you''ve seen them yourself¡ªthe Ship-girls are the fruits of my recentbors."


    "I''ve certainly seen the Ship-girls, but I''ve seen more than just the ones you summoned. I''ve also seen those war machines and armies you''re preparing!" Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression was slightly usatory, but it was more out of concern.


    Although she was not a Demigod like Yu Chen, as the Crimson Empress of the Blood School, one of the Eight Great Factions of Necromancy, she recognized all the things Yu Chen had created in the Necromantic Space: the Demigod-level Ship-girls, the mass-produced Expert Level Dark Warriors, and the colossal war machines being built. These things could easily annihte a small country on Earth if used in a war.


    Hiromi Jounouchi might notprehend Yu Chen''s intentions, but she knew very well that her husband was not the type to amass such power without a clear purpose. So, she was eager to find out what exactly he was working on.


    "Husband, what exactly are you doing? If you tell me, and there''s any way I can help, I''d like to be of assistance!" Hiromi Jounouchi looked earnestly at Yu Chen, hoping her husband would open up and share his true intentions.


    Faced with Hiromi Jounouchi''s earnest look, Yu Chen felt somewhat troubled. He had not intended to involve his wife, but he considered the likelihood that if a god war were to truly break out, Hiromi Jounouchi, as his wife, would inevitably be at his side, confronting the enemy together.


    Moreover, once a god war actually erupted, all of this woulde to light before Hiromi anyway, so keeping it from her would be meaningless.


    With this in mind, Yu Chen frankly said to Hiromi Jounouchi, "I''m taking precautions. What I am doing could potentially trigger a god war."


    "A god war? Are you worried about Inomata-kun and Minami''s situation?" Hiromi Jounouchi realized. She was also aware of the issue and thought Yu Chen was concerned about the consequences of Inomata Naoki and Minami''s love affair, "But hasn''t Inomata-kun already confessed to Doctor Tokairin today? What''s there to worry about anymore?"


    "It''s not about what I''m worried about, it''s about what I have to do." Yu Chen looked at his wife. Since the car was prepared by the Mingyue Society and the driver was a Dark Warrior, he didn''t hide anything and directly revealed all his ns to his wife, "I and the Inari God are nning to advance the rtionship between Naoki and Minami and use the influence of their love to shake the world''s rules."


    "What? Why would you do that? Could it be for¡­" Although Hiromi Jounouchi followed the path of a knight, she was also part of the Necromancers, and upon hearing Yu Chen, she made a quick connection and guessed his purpose.


    Yu Chen nodded, then continued in a grave tone, "To achieve Divine Enthronement, aside from broadly umting the Power of Faith to ignite the Divine me, the most crucial thing is the condensation of Divinity. As for the Power of Faith, you and I are both renowned medical schrs, and the faith we''ve garnered from our research is already sufficient.


    However, the Divinity that such faith can eventually crystallize into is merely that of a god of healing, and it remains bound by that faith. Hiromi, do you truly wish to merely be an ordinary deity on Earth, then spend thousands or tens of thousands of years slowly umting power before breaking free from this world''s constraints?"


    Yu Chen''s words rendered Hiromi Jounouchi speechless. If they hadn''t inherited knowledge from the Necromancer and were unaware of the rtionship between deities and the world, it would''ve been fine to be deities within a single world, gradually building up faith. That could have been an eptable choice.


    However, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who hade to understand the vastness of the Multiverse, nesting in a ''tiny'' world held little meaning. After all, neither Yu Chen nor Hiromi Jounouchi were the type to be content with confinement to a corner.


    "So, you n to use the impact of the situation between Inomata-kun and Minami, shatter the boundary between life and death, destabilize the world''s rules, and then plunder them in order to forge Ancient Divinity?" Since Hiromi Jounouchi already knew what Yu Chen was doing, she naturally guessed his motive.


    Yu affirmed Hiromi Jounouchi''s conjecture with a nod: "Doing it alone is not impossible, but having assistance certainly makes it better. Moreover, with the Inari God''s involvement, they can also shield me from enemies that maye from the side of the deities."


    Listening to Yu Chen discuss these matters, Hiromi Jounouchi finally came to understand what Yu Chen was truly up to, and what his n entailed.


    With this understanding, Hiromi Jounouchi began to consider how she might assist Yu Chen to better execute his n.


    Even though Yu Chen''s n, once set into motion, might bring a heavy disaster upon this world, Jounouchi Hiromi found herself without a way to persuade him to stop. After reaching their level of power, seeking Divine Enthronement was the only avenue for further self-improvement.


    What''s more, with the Inari God involved in this matter, as someone who had seen the true form of the Inari God, Hiromi Jounouchi knew all too well that neither she nor Yu Chen had the capacity to prevent a genuine deity.


    "The Blood School also has some powerful methods for creating Undead Servants. With Divine Flesh, I can create forces equivalent to Demigod Level, which should be able to aid you, my husband," Hiromi Jounouchi recalled the potent methods of creating Undead Servants inscribed in the ''Crimson Hymn,'' filtering those that could assist Yu Chen.


    "Demigod Level forces are sufficient after having seven Ship-girls. If we need more, summoning a few more Ship-girls would suffice. The real issue is the lower-end forces." Upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s offer to help, Yu Chen pondered for a moment then spoke, "I remember the Blood School should be able to forge Blood Qi Armor. Hiromi, could you help me produce a batch of Blood Qi Armor?"


    "Blood Qi Armor?" Hiromi Jounouchi momentarily paused when Yu Chen mentioned it but quickly nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 721 - 717: Blood Qi Armor (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Within the Necromantic Space, to provide the Dark Warriors with a ce for battle, Chen Yu built an arena expressly forbat. However, there were usually no spectators here, only Dark Warriors endlessly fighting and bodies asionally being dragged away.


    Each time, one hundred Dark Warriors wouldmence battle in the arena, without any rules or restraints. The only way to leave was to kill ten other Dark Warriors.


    It appeared extremely cruel and savage, but for a Necromancer, this was merely a normal selection process and training for expendable soldiers.


    Moreover, within the arena, there was a Magic Circle arranged by Chen Yu. The souls of any Dark Warriors who died would be directly collected and then infused into new bodies for resurrection, while their corpses would be recycled into biomass for further use. In a sense, it could not really be considered cruel.


    Chen Yu had initiallypleted the construction of a Soul Network. Now all the Dark Warriors had linked their souls to this rudimentary Soul Network, allowing them to gainbat experience from it.


    But this initial Soul Network only operated one-way. The Dark Warriors could only receivebat experience from the Soul Network. Their memories, however, could only be uploaded to the Soul Network upon their death. After excluding the unnecessary parts and only keeping those rted tobat, these memories would converge at the core of the Soul Network, bing a part of thebat knowledge other Dark Warriors could ess.


    Those who managed to sessfully leave the arena would be gathered together and undergo conversion into one of three types of professions, following Chen Yu''s design.


    Currently, Chen Yu had arranged three professions for the conversion of these Dark Warriors. One of them involved fusing all the Dark Warriors'' souls and bodies together to create the Legion''s Soul. This meant that the one is the all, and the all is one¡ª an individual was the entire legion, and the entire legion was a singr entity.


    This was a very special type of Undead which was incredibly difficult to arise naturally. Even for a Necromancer, attempting to force a transformation was a troublesome matter.


    It required an army that had been through countless battles and tempered to perfection, where every individual was elite. In desperate situations, they would fight ceaselessly, each fallen warrior entrusting their conviction and hope to those who survived until the veryst person remained, consolidating the entire army''s faith and soul into one entity, forging it in the deepest despair, melding them into one, bing the Soul of Vengeance.


    An army possessing such an unwavering conviction to fight until thest person, where every individual harbored a strong and noble will to battle that they could entrust the will and beliefs of each fallenrade to the survivors, was exceptionally rare, which is why naturally formed Legion''s Souls were so scarce.


    Necromancers, based on the principles of the natural birth of these Legion''s Souls, developed corresponding conversion techniques to create the Legion''s Souls to serve them.


    Despite the process being troublesome and the requirements for the raw materials being extremely stringent, it was still preferable than waiting for the Legion''s Souls to form naturally.


    As for the other two types, they were not as powerful as the Legion''s Soul, but rtively speaking, they were less troublesome to create and more convenient to utilize.


    One was called the Death Refusal Knight, and the other was known as the Eternal Guard.


    The Death Refusal Knight was quite unique among the vast array of potential profession conversions the Necromancers had expanded for the Dark Warriors.


    In terms ofbat prowess, the Death Refusal Knight was average, neither exceptional nor insignificant, notparable to the immortalbat ability of the Undying de, nor was it a match for the unrivaled might of the Scythe of the Underworld God.


    One can only say that without the special ability unique to Death Refusal Knights, this rather unremarkable type of troop would have long been eliminated by Necromancers.


    What''s special about Death Refusal Knights is that when they assemble into an army, they possess the ability to refuse death.


    A single Death Refusal Knight of course cannot activate such an ability, for their so-called refusal of death actually involves sharing Life Force with other Death Refusal Knights.


    All Death Refusal Knights link their souls and lives together, forming a uniquework. Through thiswork, they can share Life Force and also connect the souls of other Death Refusal Knights, allowing all members of the legion to understand each other''s thoughts, unifying their forces as one.


    Even if a Death Refusal Knight were killed, as long as the legion they belonged to was not destroyed, their soul could temporarily dwell within another Death Refusal Knight or return to their own or someone else''s body, resurrected with the shared Life Force from theirrades.


    This is where the name Death Refusal Knightes from, for when they gather together, they can refuse death.


    Although it''s not a true defiance of death¡ªif the legion is annihted, the Death Refusal Knights will still die¡ªthis unique ability still makes Death Refusal Knights one of the main forces among the many troops under Necromancers''mand.


    As for Eternal Guards, they are a defensive force, usually employed by resurrected Necromancers to guard their own tombs. Of course, more often, they are used by other Necromancers to protect theirirs.


    Their uniqueness lies in that all Eternal Guards entrust their souls to the ces they guard. As long as the locations they protect are not destroyed, they can continually regenerate from there, making them a very useful type of guardian.


    However, after receiving assistance from Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu made some minor adjustments to these three types of undead troops.


    First, he had Jounouchi Hiromi equip all Death Refusal Knights with the Blood Qi Armor, a unique living armor created by the exclusive technique of the Blood School.


    This Blood Qi Armor is a special type of undead creature cultivated by Necromancers of the Blood School using blood. They are somewhat simr to slimes, having no fixed shape and, of course, no specific weaknesses.


    Blood Qi Armor coexists with other undead creatures parasitically, drawing small amounts of blood from their hosts to maintain life. When needed by the host, it can form a sturdy armor on the surface of the host''s body, strong enough to resist attacks from Expert Extraordinaires.


    As the armor is a living thing, it can quickly recover and regenerate even if damaged, so long as there is a blood supply. Moreover, it can absorb external blood to nourish the host, heal wounds, and restore Life.


    With various Blood Spells from Necromancers of the Blood School, such armor can significantly increase thebat endurance of the undead armies under Blood School Necromancers by more than twenty percent.


    While Chen Yu is not skilled in Blood Spells, his wife, Jounouchi Hiromi, is. She is the Legendary ss of the Blood School known as the Crimson Empress, and with her help, the power of these Blood Qi Armors will only be stronger.

 Chapter 722 - 718: Divine Blood (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "Hiromi, how is the cultivation of the Blood Qi Armor going?" Chen Yu asked Jounouchi Hiromi, who was busying herself beside the blood pool in the Necromantic Space.


    Originally just used to collect blood, the blood pool had now be a huge cultivation tank, surrounded by arge number of bovine-headed skeletons hard at work. Jounouchi Hiromi was controlling these skeletons, using the blood pool to cultivate the progenitor of the Blood Qi Armor.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi calcted the materials needed to cultivate the progenitor of the Blood Qi Armor and recorded them on a tablet in her hand, she turned around upon hearing Chen Yu''s voice and greeted him, "You''re here, husband? Right now, we''re still in the process of cultivating the progenitor. I''m trying to adapt it to see if I can enhance the power of the Blood Qi Armor."


    "Adapt? What are you nning to do, wife?" Upon hearing what Jounouchi Hiromi said, Chen Yu also became interested and stood beside her, curiously looking towards the blood pool.


    The blood pool, into which Jounouchi Hiromi had introduced numerous magical materials, was surrounded by and depicted with magic runes. These runes emitted a bloody luminescence, and within the pool, the liquid continuously churned, the surface wafting with a massive amount of blood-scented pink steam.


    Chen Yu could tell that Jounouchi Hiromi was enhancing the magic power within the blood umted in the pool. After all, most of it was just ordinary animal blood, with a majority being cow blood from ughterhouses. It was fine for regr use, but when it came to cultivating the Blood Qi Armor, it was better to utilize the blood of magical creatures.


    But aside from the batch of flying dragons that Chen Yu was cultivating, it was difficult to obtain blood with magical properties, and Jounouchi Hiromi had no choice but to improve it by adding magical materials to the blood.


    "I have now introduced Flying Dragon Blood into the blood pool. In addition to strengthening the magic power, it can also adjust the bloodposition. This way, the cultivated Blood Qi Armor progenitor can possess characteristics of dragon-kind," Jounouchi Hiromi exined to Chen Yu, simultaneously pointing to a few bovine-headed skeletons that were pouring Flying Dragon Blood from barrels into the blood pool, "However, the magic power content in the blood pool is still too low. Consequently, the Blood Qi Armor produced, although not unusable, will be of poor quality."


    Chen Yu nodded in understanding; this was the main problem he had encountered when he first embarked on the path of the Necromancer, unable to find suitable materials rich in magic power.


    In the beginning, Chen Yu made do with various other low-cost materials, but now, for him and Jounouchi Hiromi, using alternative materials might be one approach, but there was no longer any need to use cheap ones, as that would reduce the effectiveness of the spells.


    "If there''s an insufficient amount of magic power, what do you n to do, Hiromi? Do you need me to channel some negative energy from the Mage Tower?" suggested Chen Yu, cing great importance on the Blood Qi Armor and naturally wishing to prevent any issues.


    Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head and said, "Channelling negative energy is indeed a solution, but that method just allows the Blood Qi Armor to have enough energy to be mobilized. If we want to make the Blood Qi Armor stronger, the blood of magical creatures is still needed for it to be effective."


    Chen Yu nodded in understanding; it was like a car where magic power was akin to gasoline, allowing the car to move, while the blood of magical creatures was like various high-performance tuning parts, making the car run faster.


    What they werecking now were these high-performance parts, having to make do with ordinary ones.


    Looking at the blood pool before him, Chen Yu thought for a moment and suddenly asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "If the blood of magical creatures is unobtainable, could we use divine blood instead?"


    "You mean using your blood, husband? This¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi hesitated. Blood Qi Armor, as a piece of equipmentmon among the Blood School necromancers, indeed had some extravagant necromancers add various precious materials into it. However, divine blood, such a rare material, was seldom used by the Blood School necromancers in the creation of lower-end equipment like Blood Qi Armor.


    Nevertheless, divine blood was indeed a very powerful material, sufficient topensate for any shorings due to theck of blood quality.


    Upon realizing this, Jounouchi Hiromi, drawing an analogy, said, "Using your blood could indeed work, and I could even add my own blood into it. But by doing so, the quality of the Blood Qi Armor cultivated from this base would be quite exaggerated. I''m afraid that an ordinary host simply would not withstand the parasitism of a Blood Qi Armor of such quality."


    The stronger the Blood Qi Armor, the more magic power it required to operate, and the more blood it needed to maintain its existence. As a type of equipment that could bemonly used in a necromancer''s army, it obviously couldn''t be made too high-end.


    "Don''t worry about that, wife. The batch of Dark Warriors I prepared have been enhanced with the Dragon Blood Potion we studiedst time, and they havepleted a thorough physical transformation. They have a strong enough constitution to support the Blood Qi Armor," Chen Yu said while essing the records of hisst experiment on the tabletputer taken from Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands, and he introduced the group of Dragonized Mutant ck Warriors to her.


    Listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi gave him an annoyed look and said, "You''re using my blood again without asking! Next time, use Xiao Lan''s blood, okay!"


    Although she said this, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t really mind Chen Yu using her blood for experiments; if she had, she wouldn''t have given her blood to Chen Yu in the first ce.


    However, after giving Chen Yu a re, Jounouchi Hiromi also carefully examined the records of the experiments on the Dragonized Mutant ck Warriors that Chen Yu had kept, and after analyzing the data, she said, "Their constitution is indeed astonishing. Then, husband, go ahead and try using your own blood. But don''t use too much, just one or two drops should suffice."


    "I can judge that much," Chen Yu said and extended his hand toward the blood pool. A drop of golden blood oozed from the tip of his finger and soared into the blood pool.


    Divine blood wasn''t just the blood of divine creatures, but specifically the blood that contained divinity within it. There was a distinction between the two, and naturally, Chen Yu was not using thetter sort of divine blood; otherwise, it wouldn''t be the creation of Blood Qi Armor, but of divine creatures instead.


    Even though the Dragonized Mutant ck Warriors had formidable constitutions, they were not yet powerful enough to host a divine creature.


    As that single drop of golden blood fell into the blood pool, an immediate shock urred. Almost instantly, a ring of light swept over the entire blood pool and even spread beyond it, directly knocking down the Bone Mountain stacked around the pool, causing a mass of white bones to topple into the blood pool.

 Chapter 723 - 719: Accelerating Catalysis (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were indifferent to the bones being dumped into the blood pool beside them.


    Although ording to the original Blood Qi Armor crafting process, adding bones as a material was not necessary, for the research-driven Necromancers, there was nothing they feared to try or hadn''t tried.


    Adding bones, corpses, flesh, and even metal to the raw materials of Blood Qi Armor was content that Necromancers had researched.


    ording to the Necromancers'' research, adding bones allowed the Blood Qi Armor to have some properties of Bone Armor, and also enhanced the armor''s strength, so these bones piled up beside the blood pool were indeed needed as ingredients.


    What truly concerned Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi was that drop of blood Yu Chen had dripped into the pool, blood from his Divine Body.


    While it wasn''t the Divinity-containing Divine Blood, as the blood of a Divine Creature, even without Divinity, it was a very powerful and rare material, very few Necromancers would dare to add such precious material to Blood Qi Armor.


    Therefore, Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chen were very interested in what effects this drop of blood would have on the Blood Qi Armor.


    As Yu Chen''s drop of blood merged with the blood pool, the magical shockwave dispersed, but the effect it had on the blood pool was just beginning to show.


    The blood within the pool had been simply churning before, but as Yu Chen''s blood entered, it instantly began to boil violently, arge amount of blood Qi evaporated, and pink steam formed a blood fog that enveloped the whole blood pool, making it impossible to see clearly what was happening inside it.


    But for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, this was no issue, as they both had enough ability to prate this blood fog and see the situation in the blood pool.


    This evaporated blood Qi was merely the impurities in the blood of the pool, as the process of casting Blood Qi Armor required the essence of the blood, so naturally, these impurities had to be eliminated.


    Normally, removing impurities wasn''t so rapid, but with the addition of Yu Chen''s blood, the quality of the blood in the pool greatly improved, coupled with the naturally higher quality of blood from Divine Creatures, the elimination of impurities naturally became quicker.


    Observing the situation in the blood pool, Hiromi Jounouchi quickly said to Yu Chen, "Husband, increase the infusion of Negative Energy."


    Seeing this, Yu Chen contacted the nearby Mage Tower and drew a massive amount of Negative Energy from it, infusing it into the blood pool.


    After Yu Chen had infused a huge amount of Negative Energy, the reaction in the blood pool became even more intense, and Hiromi Jounouchi also activated the Magic Runes inscribed around the pool, controlling the reaction within and starting the cultivation of the Blood Qi Armor''s progenitor.


    The original blood pool was veryrge, its umted blood as vast as a pond, but as a great deal of blood qi evaporated, the surface level of the blood in the pool gradually dropped, forming a continually rotating whirlpool.


    When the impurities in the blood were all evaporated along with the blood qi, only a shallowyer remained of what had once been a pool deep enough to cover one''s head. And in the center of the blood pool, a blood cocoon over a person tall had formed.


    "That''s fast!" Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but exim. ording to the data recorded in "Crimson Hymn," cultivating a mother body for Blood Qi Armor should take at least a day. But now, with just a drop of Yu Chen''s blood, the blood cocoon had solidified, which naturally was far beyond Hiromi Jounouchi''s prediction.


    Seeing this development, Chen Yu also couldn''t help feeling surprised and couldn''t help but sigh, "It seems the situation is somewhat unexpected."


    "Yes, the blood cocoon solidified much faster than expected, and its size also increased quite a bit. However, it''s difficult to tell whether this is good or bad." Since she had never done such a thing before, Hiromi Jounouchi had no certainty whether these changes were good or bad, and could only continue monitoring the situation of the blood cocoon and record all data and changes.


    "My blood may not be divine blood, but it does possess some of the characteristics of divine blood. I didn''t expect it to actually elerate the cultivation of the Blood Qi Armor. This is an interesting discovery!" Even though it''s his own blood, Chen Yu was more interested in the effects of his blood.


    "Not only has it catalyzed the cultivation of the blood cocoon," Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head, opened the Dragon''s Eye to observe the blood cocoon, and recorded her findings on her tablet, "so much blood qi has been evaporated from the whole blood pool that what''s left is the essence of the blood.


    The maternal body of the Blood Qi Armor is using your drop of blood as a basis to absorb these blood essences to strengthen itself. From the current situation, this maternal body of the Blood Qi Armor is more than twice as strong as I had anticipated. I am somewhat worried that it might be too powerful, which could put too much pressure on the host who uses it and turn it into a liability."


    "Can''t we weaken it during the division of the offspring?" Chen Yu looked to Hiromi Jounouchi for instruction. The crafting technology for Blood Qi Armor was a unique technique of the Blood School. Even his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" only had rted records and the most basic version of the production method, without any other relevant information, so he had to consult with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "It''s not that it can''t be done, but it''s quite troublesome," Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head, not wanting to do so, and also exined to Chen Yu, "When the Blood Qi Armor separates from the maternal body, it will carry the characteristics endowed by the maternal body. The stronger the maternal body, the stronger the armor that the offspring will form when it matures. If we weaken the offspring, it will not only impact the functions that the offspring have but also affect the performance of the armor once the offspring matures. Moreover, inherently deficient offspring will absorb even more nutrients during development, only bringing an even greater burden to the host."


    "So, I had good intentions but made things worse?" Chen Yu touched his nose with an embarrassed gesture; the surrounding blood qi made his nose itchy.


    "We''ll know the specifics after hatching and checking the maternal body. But it shouldn''t be to the extent of causing problems. I''ve seen those Dragonized Mutant ck Warriors you''ve cultivated, husband, their physical fitness is too astonishing. Compared to ordinary people, they have a stronger capacity to endure and should be able to bear the consumption of the Blood Qi Armor," Hiromi Jounouchi said optimistically,paring the data of the Blood Qi Armor with that of the Dragonized Mutant ck Warriors.


    "In that case, do we need to have that batch of ck Warriors transform into Death Refusal Knights first? Or should we let them ept the parasitism of the Blood Qi Armor first and then undergo transformation into Death Refusal Knights with the Blood Qi Armor as part of their bodies?" Chen Yu asked Hiromi Jounouchi, the difference seemed subtle but could have a significant impact on thebat effectiveness of the Death Refusal Knights.


    Hiromi Jounouchi pondered for a moment before giving her opinion, "Do the parasitism first."

 Chapter 724 - 720 Inquiry (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were busy adjusting their creations, they did not neglect to handle the emotional entanglements between Inomata Naoki, Tokairin Yuko, and Minami.


    Knowing Yu Chen''s n, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t quite agree with exploiting Inomata Naoki''s emotional issues, but she still cooperated fully with Yu Chen''s actions, advancing his n.


    "Honey, you just had Inomata-kun confess to Doctor Tokairin, and now you''re focused on Minami''s side, isn''t that inappropriate?" Walking with Yu Chen to Minami''s small shop, Hiromi Jounouchi asked him.


    At this moment, they were both using Possessive Puppets, while their true bodies were busy in the Necromantic Space, adjusting the Blood Qi Armor and the Death Refusal Knight.


    They were now on their way to the small shop because Yu Chen had suggested to Hiromi Jounouchi that they should go there for a meal, so they decided to go together after work.


    But Hiromi Jounouchi knew that Yu Chen was advancing matters between Minami and Inomata Naoki, so she felt there was more to their visit than just a simple meal.


    "It''s precisely because the love line with Doctor Tokairin has stabilized that I need to focus on Minami''s side," exined Yu Chen to Hiromi Jounouchi. "Minami is key to advancing the entire n, while Doctor Tokairin serves as insurance. I need to ensure that the whole n progresses within my expectations, neither too fast nor too slow."


    Hearing this from Yu Chen, Hiromi Jounouchi acknowledged it but also asked, "But even so, honey, don''t you think this is a bit hasty?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi had just witnessed Inomata Naoki''s confession to Tokairin Yuko and felt Yu Chen shouldn''t be so eager to advance things on Minami''s side. Moreover, their true bodies were still dealing with the Undead Army, clearly indicating Yu Chen''s preparations for the divine war were not yetplete. Pushing forward with Minami and Inomata Naoki''s affair at this time could catch him unprepared.


    However, Yu Chen shook his head and said, "Hiromi, you''re misunderstanding. Although I do intend to foster the marital fate between Minami and Naoki, today I''m merely here to confirm Minami''s views and thoughts regarding Naoki. As for truly advancing their affection for each other, we don''t need to intervene. All we have to do is create opportunities for them to meet and let nature take its course."


    "I see," Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in understanding but posed another question to Yu Chen, "Honey, by advancing Inomata-kun and Minami''s emotions like this, how do you n to deal with Doctor Tokairin once your n is realized?"


    "Regarding that issue¡­" Yu Chen hesitated for a moment before replying to Hiromi Jounouchi, "After everything ends, the dead will return to the dead, and the living will return to the living. ording to my n, the boundary between life and death will not bepletely shattered."


    "Doesn''t that mean Minami is¡­ rather unfortunate?" Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t quite know what to say, but if everything went as Yu Chen nned, it seemed to her that ultimately Minami wouldn''t be able to be with Inomata Naoki, which made her feel sympathetic towards her.


    Yu Chen slightly shook his head, somewhat helpless concerning his wife''s sympathetic mentality, and exined, "Wife, don''t forget that Minami died a long time ago. She can never truly be with Naoki, so letting them have a love affair is already the greatest kindness we can offer her."


    "A love without an oue, that''s so pitiful. And honey, you''re still using her emotions," Hiromi Jounouchi said, even though she had already decided to support Yu Chen''s n, she still felt dissatisfied with Yu Chen exploiting Minami''s feelings.


    "In this world, those who are pitied are not the ones being used, but those who aren''t even valuable enough to be used," Yu Chen sighed lightly, unbothered by Hiromi Jounouchi''s dissatisfaction.


    Although pleased with Hiromi Jounouchi''s benevolence, Yu Chen was not swayed, aspared to the potential consequences and the benefits he could obtain, exploiting a pitiful girl''s emotions was, at most, going to make him feel guilty, but it would not change his decision.


    Hiromi Jounouchi naturally understood this too, so she merelyined and didn''t suggest that Yu Chen change his ns.


    But perhaps out of sympathy for Minami, Yu Chen, after some consideration, still offered, "If you really think she''s that pitiful, wife, as long as it doesn''t lead to any uncontroble consequences, I won''t stop you from doing what you want."


    "Do you mean¡­" Hiromi Jounouchi thought for a moment and then understood Yu Chen''s intention, nodding happily, "I got it, thank you, honey!"


    "We are husband and wife; there''s no need for thanks!" Yu Chen smiled, took Hiromi Jounouchi by the hand, and the two entered the shop together.


    As usual, several night-shift patrons were filling their hungry bodies and souls, the owner was still busy in the kitchen, and Minami was serving the customers.


    Compared to Yu Chen''sst visit, however, Minami seemed somewhat more subdued today, not as lively as before.


    "Wee!" Still, hearing the chime of the doorbell, Minami greeted warmly, weing the arrival of the guests.


    "When did they install a door chime here?" Yu Chen, looking at the wind chime he had touched at the door, greeted Minami, "The usual for me, steamed ms with wine, and a highball."


    "I''ll have the curry chicken rice," Hiromi Jounouchi ordered as well, and although both were controlling Puppets, consuming food and enjoying the taste was still something Puppets could do.


    Of course, regr people couldn''t tell that these two were Puppets. Minami just greeted them and then went to the kitchen to inform the owner of their arrival.


    The owner was a bit nervous as Minami had told him about meeting Inomata Naoki at the Tokyo Skytree. He was worried Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi might havee because of that incident.


    But Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t seem to be there for a confrontation. It was only when Minami brought their food that Yu Chen casually asked her, "Minami, what do you think of Naoki? I heard from Kaori that you encountered him at the Tokyo Skytree the other day. What are your thoughts on him?"


    "Mr. Naoki?" Minami paused briefly at Yu Chen''s question but soon replied nonchntly, "I don''t have any particr feelings. I''ve only seen him twice, so we''re hardly acquainted."


    "Is that so?" Yu Chen looked at Minami with a meaningful nce but said no more.

 Chapter 725 - 721: Splitting Offspring (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    After dinner, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi left Minami''s family''s small store.


    Since the two of them were only controlling puppets, naturally, there was no need to go home. They found a secluded ce, opened the portal to the Necromantic Space, and went straight back there.


    They ced the two puppets in a safe location, and Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi withdrew the consciousness residing within the puppets and took it back into themselves.


    In the Mage Tower, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were dealing with the fully hatched Blood Qi Armor mother organism. As the two of them drew their consciousness back, Hiromi Jounouchi continued the conversation with Yu Chen.


    "Husband, do you really think Minami has no feelings for Inomata-kun?" Hiromi Jounouchi manipted a ball of blood mist using the Crimson Empress''s ability to control blood, supplying it to the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism for absorption, while busy with her hands and talking to Yu Chen.


    Yu Chen, who had filled the grooved magic circle on the ground with purified Flying Dragon Blood that shone like mercury, shook his head and said, "Kids can''t lie; her thoughts are as easy to read as if they were written on her face... I''ve finished over here, we can inject the Dragon Blood into the mother organism now."


    "Got it," replied Hiromi Jounouchi. She continued to control the blood mist to feed the mother organism while extracting a diluted strand of Dragon Blood from a prepared test tube and injected it into the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism, which still resembled a lump of red slime.


    The Dragon Blood used by Hiromi Jounouchi was the same that Yu Chen obtained from the Dragon Tomb. Over the long years, it had gradually lost most of its power, and after dilution, what remained was merely the Giant Dragon''s gics without its strength.


    It wasn''t that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were reluctant to use fresh Dragon Blood. Both Hiromi Jounouchi herself and Xiao Lan could provide fresh, high-purity Dragon Blood at any time, but such high-purity Dragon Blood would be poison to the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism.


    To give a simple example, we all know that fertilizer can promote nt growth, but if too much fertilizer is applied, it can burn the nts to death.


    The same principle applies to the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism.


    It can absorb the purified Flying Dragon Blood, which is also a fine substance, butpared to the high-purity Dragon Blood of Legendary Dragons, it isn''t worth much.


    Of course, for the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism, the purified Dragon Blood is just the right nourishment, and the diluted Dragon Blood is considered a great supplement.


    With the infusion of the diluted Dragon Blood, the Blood Qi Armor''s mother organism that had absorbed the Dragon Blood began to change color from bright red to golden red, although the gold was pale, it was very conspicuous.


    "Dragon Transformation, Dragon Blood is truly domineering. It seems that if we have children in the future, they are bound to have traits of the Giant Dragon n," said Yu Chen, half-jokingly, as he watched the mother organism gradually turn golden red, smiling at Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "One could say that giant dragon genes are dominant, which is probably apromise made by the Giant Dragon n due to the difficulty of pureblood giant dragons reproducing. Because of this dominant inheritance, even if they mate with other species, the offspring will still have obvious giant dragon features," Jounouchi Hiromi answered seriously, not minding Yu Chen''s joke.


    If her child with Yu Chen were born with dragon horns, dragon scales, and such, Jounouchi Hiromi would actually be worried, because then it would be very difficult for her child to attend school like an ordinary person.


    Moreover, in her view, even if naturally born into the Dragon n and having strong parents like her and Yu Chen, reading and schooling was still an indispensable life experience.


    "Don''t worry too much about this problem. If the n can be implemented smoothly, by then, both you and I will have be deities. We can seal all the powers and bloodlines in our child until he grows up and is able to control these powers, at which point we can release the Seal," Yu Chenforted her with a smile, hearing the concern in his wife''s voice.


    Hearing what Yu Chen said, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in understanding. She knew Yu Chen could do such a thing. In fact, with their current strength, both she and Yu Chen could execute a bloodline Seal, but it would simply be easier after bing deities.


    With this thought, Jounouchi Hiromi became even more invested in Yu Chen''s n.


    After the mother body controlling the Blood Qi Armor finished absorbing the blood mist and she confirmed once again that the mother body was well-developed and ready to start splitting into daughter bodies, Jounouchi Hiromi said to Yu Chen, "Husband, it''s ready now."


    "Then let''s start splitting the daughter bodies," Yu Chen nodded and began to activate the Magic Circle beneath his feet, which was imbued with purified Flying Dragon Blood.


    The Flying Dragon Blood in the Magic Circle, as mercurial as mercury, began to emit a purple fluorescence and started to flow towards the Blood Qi Armor mother body within the Magic Circle.


    Feeling the flow of the Flying Dragon Blood in the Magic Circle, the Blood Qi Armor mother body began to tremble and reached out its limbs towards the grooves carrying the Flying Dragon Blood, like tentacles trying to touch the enticing Flying Dragon Blood.


    Since it was well-developed and had received Yu Chen''s blood during cultivation, the Blood Qi Armor mother body quickly extended its limbs into the groove to absorb the purified Flying Dragon Blood.


    As the Flying Dragon Blood in the Magic Circle was gradually absorbed, the Blood Qi Armor mother body grewrger and soon reached the standard size for division.


    "It''s ready now. ording to the current condition of the mother body, the first batch should produce about ten daughter bodies. As long as there is a steady supply of blood and energy, we can continue to split daughter bodies without end," Jounouchi Hiromi said after checking the condition of the mother body post absorption of the Flying Dragon Blood to Yu Chen.


    "Only ten daughter bodies in the first batch?" Yu Chen frowned slightly upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, "In that case, how long will it take to cultivate a thousand daughter bodies? If it''s too slow, it will affect the time to form an army."


    "Don''t worry, the mother body can split daughter bodies very quickly. With enough blood and energy, we can soon reach a rate of one hundred daughter bodies per day," Jounouchi Hiromi was not concerned at all. If the mother body''s division rate were slow, Blood Qi Armor wouldn''t be a practical technology that could be poprized among the Blood School Necromancer''s Undead Legion. "If necessary, we can also catalyze, splitting a thousand daughter bodies within a single day, but that would cause significant damage to the mother body, and it''s not rmended unless necessary."

 Chapter 726 - 722: Assessment Education (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    During the busy time for Chen Yu, his apprentice was naturally not idling either.


    After spending a considerable amount of time studying Spatial Magic, Misumi Mikoto finally managed to shrink the palm-sized Magic Crystal, which was sealed with Space Fragments, down to a size that could be embedded into a ring.


    In fact, it wasn''t difficult, it''s just that initially Misumi Mikoto had been researching in the wrong direction.


    Although called a Magic Crystal, it is not actually a kind of mineral crystal, but rather a type of Magic Power crystalline that appears in an environment with a high concentration of Magic Power. It is called a Magic Crystal because it bears simrity to an actual crystal.


    Due to its good Magic Power conductivity and capacity, in any magic civilization within the Multiverse, it is a very widely applied Magical Material.


    Reducing the size of the Magic Crystal wasn''t as difficult as Misumi Mikoto had thought initially. It required an adjustment to the Seal that Chen Yu had applied to it, because the essence of the Magic Crystal is still Magic Power.


    Since the entire crystal isposed of Magic Power, what she actually needed to do waspress the Magic Power to increase the density of Magic Power contained within the Magic Crystal. This would allow for the reduction of the Magic Crystal''s volume, rather than forcibly changing the crystal''s volume with Spatial Magic.


    Of course, after spending a lot of time studying Spatial Magic, Misumi Mikoto actually had the capability topress the Magic Crystal using Spatial Magic. But after trying once, she abandoned this idea because the fine maniption of Magic Power and the calctions of space required were far too high for her current abilities.


    As for the Seal enclosed within the Magic Crystal, although it was a Demigod Level Seal applied by Chen Yu at the time, its essence was still the application of Magic Power.


    Although Misumi Mikoto didn''t have the ability to change the Seal, Chen Yu hadn''t deliberately made things difficult for his apprentice when applying it. As long as she found the right approach, she could reduce the size of the Seal bypressing the Magic Power.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So this is the Space Ring you made?" Chen Yu asked as he looked at the exquisite tinum-colored ring he held in his palm. After picking it up and ying with it for a bit, he returned it to Misumi Mikoto and gave his assessment, "The spatial structure is fairly stable, but there''s no protective incantation. I can directly break it open from the outside, which is a problem.


    Moreover, you haven''tbined the Space Fragments with the Valcan Alloy I gave you. You''ve simply made the Valcan Alloy into the ring setting and then embedded the Magic Crystal, using the Valcan Alloy to inscribe the spatial incantation. You haven''t fully utilized the material, which is another problem."


    Originally somewhat proud of herself, Misumi Mikoto''s face turned red with Chen Yu''s remarks. She felt ashamed and lowered her head, her heart also filled with disappointment, feeling that despite her hard work, her teacher had not given her a single word of praise.


    "Of course, as a novice, the fact that you managed to make the ring in such a short time ismendable. You pass this time. Leave the ring behind; I will help you refine itter. As it is, it''s too rough." Seeing Misumi Mikoto''s downcast appearance, Chen Yu smiled, still giving praise to his apprentice.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say that she had passed, Misumi Mikoto immediately looked up happily, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Watching Misumi Mikoto''s excited expression, Chen Yu smiled but warned her, "Don''t get too happy just yet. Although you''ve passed, you still have to prepare the Necromantic Space ritual yourself. I can only provide you with the venue and the Ritual Altar I used originally, but all other things must be prepared by you, including the various materials needed for the ritual; these are all for you to ready."


    "Ah~! I understand now, but those things are so many! Can I ask someone to help me?" During this period, Misumi Mikoto had also researched the Necromantic Space ritual. Hearing Chen Yu say this, she immediatelymented, as there was just too much to prepare.


    However, facing his disciple''sints, Chen Yu shook his head, "No, you cannot ask ''people'' to help."


    Chen Yu deliberately emphasized "people," the meaning in his words was crystal clear.


    Pointed out by her teacher like this, Misumi Mikoto realized what he meant but fell into a new frustration, "Even if I want to ask the dead for help, if I summon the Undead Servant, they wouldn''t know how to help, right?"


    "Ordinary Undead Servants won''t work, but you can summon Skeleton Mages!" Chen Yu looked at his disciple''s inability to improvise and shook his head helplessly, "It''s true that humans cannot be used as materials, but you can still get ahold of an animal skeleton, right? Use it as the summoning material and then summon two Skeleton Mages to work for you, isn''t that fine?"


    "Don''t be limited by book knowledge; just because the books say to use human or intelligent beings'' skeletons to summon Skeleton Mages, you only think of using humans. Can''t you use cattle, sheep, pigs, or dogs? Although their intelligence is a bit lower, this is not insurmountable. The casting ability and wisdom of a Skeleton Magee from the soul shard you use; it doesn''t really matter what bones are used!"


    Scolded by her teacher like this, Misumi Mikoto also felt ashamed and could only lower her head, not daring to look at Chen Yu.


    Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but reproach herself inwardly, why did she only think of using human corpses when the Book of Inheritance wrote about using human bodies as materials and never thought of using substitutes?


    Could it be because she worked with corpses every day that she had developed a mental inertia?


    Thinking this, Misumi Mikoto still apologized to her teacher and admitted her mistake.


    Chen Yu did not me her but shook his head and said to her, "It seems that I can''t continue to let you be ''free-range'' anymore. I will grant you ess to my Mage Towerter. You need a systematic education and training."


    Perhaps being very dissatisfied with Misumi Mikoto''s performance, or because he thought there was something wrong with his free-range teaching method, Chen Yu ultimately decided to give Misumi Mikoto a proper education for a while.


    Hearing Chen Yu say he would systematically impart knowledge to her, Misumi Mikoto immediately became happy, but she still had some concerns and asked, "What about my job? Should I take a long leave? Or are you nning to teach me in your spare time outside of work?"


    "I will give you a Puppet. You control the Puppet to work during the day, and study with me in person," Chen Yu said with a mischievous grin, giving Misumi Mikoto an answer she never expected.


    Sure enough, hearing that she would control a Puppet to work while learning from Chen Yu in person, Misumi Mikoto opened her mouth wide in surprise, revealing a look of disbelief.

 Chapter 727 - 723 Copying Books (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    While controlling a puppet to work for her, Misumi Mikoto followed her mentor into his Mage Tower, her eyes brimming with curiosity as she looked around at the high tower constructed of Obsidian.


    A Mage Tower is a structure that every mage builds for themselves, serving as their dwelling, stronghold, and the most powerful weapon in their arsenal.


    Thebat power of a mage inside their Mage Tower versus one outside ispletely different, as different as heaven and earth.


    Of course, building a Mage Tower requires not only essential knowledge and sufficient strength but also a substantial wallet.


    Misumi Mikoto had, of course, been to Chen Yu''s Mage Tower before, butst time she passed out in the Blood Pool and was carried directly to the bathroom. When she woke up, she went straight to Chen Yu''s study without having a chance to look around her mentor''s Mage Tower.


    Having the opportunity to enter again, she naturally wanted to take a good look at how her mentor''s Mage Tower was constructed to glean some experience for when she would build her own in the future.


    Misumi Mikoto could tell that the main building material of the Mage Tower was Obsidian, a gemstone that originates from volcanoes, primarilyposed of silicon dioxide. It is natural ss formed fromva rapidly cooling after erupting from volcanoes and belongs to the non-crystalline gemstones.


    For Necromancers, Obsidian is a verymon material; its good affinity with necromantic elements and Negative Energy makes it necessary for many necromancy-rted constructions or Spell Rituals.


    Although this material is named a gemstone, its price is not too high. Japan itself produces Obsidian. However, due to its fragile crystalline nature and the way it forms, it''s rare to findrge raw pieces of the material, and natural Obsidian is mostly used to make gemstone jewelry.


    Yet, Misumi Mikoto knew that Chen Yu''s Mage Tower was almost entirely constructed of Obsidian, as was the castle beside it.


    How much Obsidian was needed for such constructions? Misumi Mikoto couldn''t calcte it, but she knew that even if Obsidian was inexpensive, using something sold as gemstone jewelry to build a house would be a staggering cost. She feared that with her current assets, she couldn''t even afford a single bedroom.


    "Teacher, where did all this Obsidiane from?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu, curious to know the source of all the Obsidian, which she might use herself when building her Mage Tower in the future.


    However, instead of an answer from Chen Yu, what came was a Mage Hand knocking on her head.


    "Not focusing on your studies¡ªcopy the ''Mage Tower Construction Guide'' material section and the ''Necromancy Space Composition'' elemental section twenty times, using the Necromantic Language," Chen Yumanded without turning back and then exined, "Do we mages need to buy construction materials to build a Mage Tower? Even if you did buy the materials, how would you transport them into your Necromantic Space? And why use a method that costs money when there''s one that doesn''t? Why choose aborious method over an easy one?


    "All you need to do is sign a Contract with the Earth Elementals of the Earth Elemental ne, offering sacrifices in exchange for various materials you need. Obsidian and such... if the price you pay is enough, those Earth Elementals would build you a pyramid with Goldshine Crystals."


    Goldshine Crystal is a very precious Magic Gemstone, which Misumi Mikoto had read about in the Book of Inheritance. It is a positive energy crystal that forms only in the most pure Negative Energy nes¡ªcreated only when such a ne faces apocalypse, the world copses, and a massive concentration of Negative Energy might give birth to fragments of Goldshine Crystals amid the world''s end.


    This was truly the condensation of a world''s essence, so precious that it even surpassed the divine ranks of deities.


    It is said that within the Multiverse, a grain of Goldshine Crystal could buy a Floating City capable of suppressing a Demigod, and a piece the size of a fingernail could even purchase a Divine Position.


    But to use such precious materials to build a pyramid... Misumi Mikoto found it hard to imagine what kind of sight that would be. Perhapsparing it to the Egyptian pyramids, if all their materials were reced with diamonds, might give a rough idea?


    However, for mages, diamonds, those carbon crystals, were hardly considered building materials.


    Some might say diamonds are precious and valuable, but in reality, the preciousness and value of diamonds were hyped up by diamond merchantsst century to sell them. The im that diamonds symbolize eternal love is nothing but a made-up story.


    In the end, diamonds are made of carbon, the same element found in the pencil you use to write or the coal burned in furnaces. They are chemically identical.


    As for the rarity of diamonds? In the early days when diamond mining technology was not advanced, these shiny trinkets indeed were rare. Mining a carat of diamond meant having to dig out a ton of ore.


    In the times when diamond mining solely relied on manualbor, the output of diamonds really wasn''t too high.


    But to say diamonds are truly rare is not quite right. The world''s diamond reserves are not low at all. Just the super diamond mine owned by Russia alone exceeds the total existing diamond stock of the world and can supply humanity for three thousand years.


    The high price of diamonds isrgely due to hype and diamond merchants controlling the supply.


    Compared to Goldshine Crystals, which can only be formed with the possibility of breaking an entire world, diamonds are like the sand found everywhere on the groundpared to the Cullinan diamond in the Queen''s crown.


    However precious the Goldshine Crystal might be, it wasn''t something Misumi Mikoto could covet at present. It was fine to give it some thought, but the actual aspiration for such an item was beyond her qualifications even to pick up.


    "So, Teacher, what you mean is, when I''m constructing the Necromantic Space and the Mage Tower, I only need to exchange for building materials from the Earth Elemental ne?" Although it hurt to be hit on the head by the Mage Hand, Misumi Mikoto quickly grasped Chen Yu''s point.


    "Not just the Earth Elemental ne, but the Four Elemental nes, other worlds of the Multiverse¡ªthese ces can all be sources for you to acquire materials. However, before that, you need to first enhance your strength to make yourself qualified to trade with them instead of being treated like a fat sheep." Chen Yu looked at Misumi Mikoto, his tone bing serious, "Countless worlds in the Multiverse are there for the taking by Necromancers, but the precondition is that you have enough power to protect yourself."


    "I understand, Teacher." Seeing Chen Yu''s serious demeanor, Misumi Mikoto obediently nodded her head. However, after being serious for three seconds, Misumi Mikoto pleaded with Chen Yu again, "Teacher, I know I was wrong. Can we forget about copying ''Mage Tower Construction Guide'' and ''Necromancy Space Composition'' twenty times?"


    "Thirty times." Having said that, Chen Yu turned and entered theboratory, leaving Misumi Mikoto alone with a bitter face.

 Chapter 728 - 724 Dissection (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Although she had to copy a book thirty times, when Misumi Mikoto actually stepped into Yu Chen''sboratory, she still exhibited a look of surprise.


    In the Mage Tower''sboratory, the Blood Qi Armor host originally ced there had already been moved to the cultivation workshop by the Blood Pool, which waspleted, to equip the Death Refusal Knights who hadpleted their transformation with Blood Qi Armors.


    So far, two hundred people had finished the parasite infestation of the offspring, and they were now adapting to their new equipment.


    Inside theboratory at this moment, several transparent giant ss tubes contained tall humanoid creatures submerged in a pale yellow liquid, one of which was already empty.


    The humanoid creature that was supposed to be in the ss tube was now ced on a dissecting table in the middle of theboratory, which emitted a faint green fluorescent light, with its abdomen already cut open.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, both dressed in standard surgical attire, were busily working around the dissecting table.


    Above their heads was a sphere entirely made of Spell Runes, intermittently casting a beam of light onto the dissecting table below, scanning the humanoid creature on the table ording to instructions from either Chen Yu or Jounouchi Hiromi.


    As a forensic doctor who had handled over a thousand corpses, she should not have been surprised by such a scene, but who was standing in front of the dissecting table? And who had brought her in?


    Misumi Mikoto turned her gaze towards Yu Chen who had just brought her in, but saw his body surface melting like wax, quickly turning into a bald humanoid figure.


    Looking at the bald fellow, reminiscent of a human anatomy model, Mikoto realized that her mentor had been using a Puppet just now.


    However, after understanding that Chen Yu was using a Puppet, Misumi Mikoto put away her surprise, and wanted to walk over to the dissecting table to greet her mentor, but professional habit made her stop in her tracks, looking around for an extra set of surgical attire.


    "The surgical attire is in the cab on the left, dress yourself ande over," said Chen Yu''s voice. At the same time, the ce he mentioned lit up with a circle of light, precisely marking the cab for Misumi Mikoto by turning the whole cab golden.


    Facing this kind of instruction that seemed like a quest marker in aputer game, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but feel speechless. Following the guidance, she approached the cab, opened the glittering golden cab, and took out the surgical attire, dressing herself with proficiency.


    As she opened the cab, the marker that had been used for indication also vanished.


    Expertly putting on gloves, a mask, and a protective face shield, and double-checking her protective gear, Misumi Mikoto finally approached the dissecting table.


    "Teacher, Hiromi," greeted Misumi Mikoto respectfully to Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Dr. Misumi, you are too polite. Just call me Hiromi, there''s no need for ''Madam Mentor''," said Jounouchi Hiromi. She seemed somewhat unused to the title ''Madam Mentor'', giving Mikoto a smile to suggest changing the form of address.


    Yu Chen looked up at her and, while opening the chest cavity of the humanoid creature before him, said, "No need for so much formality. Since you''re here, give me a hand and help me take out his heart."


    "Yes, Teacher!" responded Misumi Mikoto, quickly getting into the work mode since professional expertise in forensics was part of her daily routine, naturally making the task at hand very familiar.


    While assisting Yu Chen in removing the heart, which was twice the size of a normal human''s, from the chest cavity of the humanoid creature, Misumi Mikoto was surprised to discover two more heart-like organs inside the chest of this giant creature, onerge and one small.


    This inevitably led her to ask Yu Chen in surprise, "Teacher, what kind of creature is this? Why does it have two hearts? Is that smaller one also a heart organ?"


    "This is an experimental subject that Hiromi and I have developed. We are studying human body enhancement," exined Chen Yu, while cing the extracted heart inside a circle of light on the dissecting table.


    A screen of light quickly rose within the circle, scanning the entire heart, while another circle next to it disyed a model of the restored heart made of faint green photons, apanied by relevant data.


    Witnessing this, Misumi Mikoto couldn''t help but envy the sophistication. If she had a dissecting table like this, she wouldn''t need to spend time and effort measuring and waiting for test results during autopsies.


    After checking the data with Jounouchi Hiromi and confirming there were no issues, Chen Yu continued to address Misumi Mikoto, "Meiqin, as a doctor, you are very familiar with the human body. Do you think the structure of the human body is reasonable?"


    "The structure of the human body?" Misumi Mikoto was taken aback but quickly grasped the implications of Chen Yu''s question, although she was somewhat confused, "Isn''t the structure of the human body the result of natural evolution? Do you mean the results of natural evolution are not reasonable?"


    "If you''ve studied evolutionary biology, you should know humanity originally evolved from marine organisms. Thus, throughout the lengthy process of evolution, our bodies have had many organs that wereter discarded, and traces of some of these organs still remain. That''s hardly a design that''s reasonable and efficient," Chen Yu exined to Misumi Mikoto, while also removing another heart and an organ resembling a small heart sandwiched between the two hearts from the chest cavity of the humanoid creature.


    Seeing that Misumi Mikoto was stunned by Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at her and said, "Dr. Misumi, don''t take it to heart. Your teacher has always felt that the structure of the human body is not rational, especially because the body fails to harness the full potential of the brain. So he has always wanted to modify the human body, to create an enhanced human who is strengthened in every aspect.


    We''ve been working on this research for quite some time, and what you''re seeing now is one of our achievements. This modified human has three hearts. Two of them are responsible for blood cirction and maintain physiological function when one of the hearts is damaged, and the third one isn''t so much a heart as it is a brand new organ."


    Observing Mikoto''s curiosity, Jounouchi Hiromi gestured for her toe closer, then began exining as she pointed to the text appearing on the dissecting table, "This organ is typically in a dormant state, umting the special substances it secretes. When the creature sustains an injury or stimtion, these substances are released throughout its body, igniting itsbat drive, and enhancing neural response speed. They also aid in the rapid repair of tissues, bones, and muscles..."

 Chapter 729 - 725: Teaching (Ask for subscription, ask for monthly tickets)

    "We are mages, and mages are the least rule-abiding people in the entire multiverse, with Necromancers being the foremost among them." While using his apprentice as aborer to assist with his experiments, Chen Yu also took on his duty as a teacher, instructing her to re-understand what magic is and what it means to be a mage.


    As Misumi Mikoto sliced open the epidermis of an arm thicker than her own thigh to peel it back and examine the growth and mutation of its muscles, she listened attentively to her teacher''s lecture.


    However, when Chen Yu spoke about mages not following rules, she couldn''t help but ask with curiosity, "Although you told me before that we should not be confined by doctrines and experience, shouldn''t mages still follow the basic rules of the world?"


    In response to Misumi Mikoto''s skepticism, Chen Yu not only didn''t get angry but was pleased to counterquestion her, "So what are the basic rules of the world? Newton''s threews of motion? The threews of thermodynamics? Or the threews of physics? I must remind you, even in this world, these so-called truths can be changed."


    "Changed? Can the fundamental rules thatprise the world also be changed?" Not only Misumi Mikoto, but Jounouchi Hiromi too became deeply interested in what Chen Yu was saying, curious about the meaning behind his words of change.


    Chen Yu nced at Jounouchi Hiromi, shook his head with a sigh, and said, "It''s fine if Meiqin doesn''t understand, but how can you not, Hiromi? What are rules? They are merely a force that can be utilized. Simrly, what are gods? Gods are just higher beings that have mastered the method of utilizing rules. If humanity were to bring science to its ultimate peak, to decipher all the rules of the universe, and were able to directly alter physical constants, then by that time, to call humans gods would be no mistake."


    "I''m sorry, teacher. I was wrong," Misumi Mikoto quickly apologized to Chen Yu after hearing his exnation.


    Yet Chen Yu simply shook his head at Misumi Mikoto''s apology and said, "I just told you that mages are rule-breakers. The mandates of heaven are not to be feared, ancestors are not thew, the opinion of others is not to be fretted over. I''m just your teacher, not an omniscient and omnipotent being. How can you be so sure that what I say is always correct? Doubt everything, question everything. As a mage, you should verify everything you see and hear for yourself, not just take my word for it."


    Chen Yu''s words left Misumi Mikoto wide-eyed, struck by a realization, and also somewhat ashamed.


    Actually, Misumi Mikoto''s mindset was not umon, or rather, it was actually normal.


    In Eastern culture, conformity is a very core concept. Whether it''s the Celestial Empire or Japan, in countries based on Eastern culture, the education we receive from childhood tells us not to stand out, not to be different, to listen to adults, teachers, parents, leaders, and elders...


    Such an educational environment has eroded our individuality and our spirit of skepticism from an early age. We no longer show what makes us unique. We obey andply with the words and directives of various people.


    Being different leads to exclusion; others have more experience and knowledge than you, so you should listen to them...


    This kind of education might not be wrong for ordinary people because being different can indeed lead to rejection; one should have the capacity to question everything first.


    But for mages, it''s all wrong.


    Mages are inherently different, which is why they build towers to distance themselves from foolish mortals.


    Mages need to question everything because without doubt and inquiry, how can a mage progress and seek the truth?


    "Teacher, I understand now. I shouldn''t just follow old rules and lose the spirit of questioning and skepticism," Misumi Mikoto quickly realized her mistake and adjusted her attitude.


    As a forensic scientist, Misumi Mikoto actually had a strong spirit of skepticism. She never trusted other forensic scientists'' conclusions, always relying on her own judgments for cases that came to her.


    But magic was apletely different and unknown field for her. Faced with vast knowledge, studying alone upied all her energy¡ªhow could she have the energy to doubt and question?


    Chen Yu''s previous teachings had been heard by Misumi Mikoto, but after all, she was Japanese, and the nature of obedience ingrained in her from her upbringing and societal education subtly influenced her, coupled with her obsession with knowledge, Misumi Mikoto had somewhat lost her ability to judge for herself.


    This time, being taken into the Mage Tower for personal education by Chen Yu, she finally realized where her problemy.


    Only then did she truly understand Chen Yu''s point about the need to moderate the thirst for knowledge. Her previous drownings and obsessions had now nearly caused her to lose herself. Misumi Mikoto felt acutely that bing a Necromancer involved learning and interacting with all sorts of magical wonders, but also with various dangers.


    "Now that you understand, get back to work. We still have a lot to do today," Chen Yu said to Misumi Mikoto, signaling her to continue her tasks after seeing her epiphany.


    Still, Chen Yu told his apprentice, "At the start of our studies, we all have various goals. For instance, I wanted to be a Necromancer to look cool, and you wanted tomunicate with the dead, to better seek justice for them. But when we start learning spells, we find that there is so much knowledge that we could never learn it all in our lifetime. Only in the end will you realize that learning is not just about acquiring knowledge; it''s about better understanding andprehending the world, about pursuing the truth of the world."


    While instructing his disciple, Chen Yu opened up the chest cavity of a fresh corpse different from the previous one on the dissection table, exposing itsplex internal organs.


    "Presumptive stomach, multiple lungs, Ra Lyman organs, cobblestone kidneys... It seems these organs are coexisting harmoniously," Chen Yu counted the organs inside the corpse''s chest and observed and recorded their conditions, showing no sign that he had just been giving a lesson to his disciple.

 Chapter 730 - 726 Afternoon Tea (Please subscribe, ask for monthly tickets)

    Although his everyday work also involved facing all sorts of corpses, being constantly surrounded by bodies in Chen Yu''sb still made Misumi Mikoto feel somewhat uneasy.


    "Teacher, could we take a short break? I''ve been facing corpses these past few days, and I feel like I need to change my mood," Misumi Mikoto said to Chen Yu, having just finished an autopsy, as she made her request.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu nced at her and then nodded, "We should indeed take a break. Let''s all go and have some afternoon tea."


    Seeing that Chen Yu agreed with her suggestion, and no longer feeling the creep of his gaze down her back, Misumi Mikoto breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, she felt a small thrill at the thought of trying afternoon tea in the castle.


    "Honey, I want to take a bath first. I''ve been soaking in theb for so many days; I reek of corpse," Jounouchi Hiromi said. Although she didn''t notice while engrossed in her experiments, she was driven crazy by the strong odor of death on her once she stopped, desperately wanting to take a bath and thoroughly cleanse herself.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi express her desire to bathe, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly chimed in, "Dr. Jounouchi, let''s go together. I also really want to take a good bath."


    The inherent female nature to love cleanliness was the same, whether one turned into a Necromancer or a giant dragon.


    Chen Yu, seeing their state, didn''t say much¡ªjust nodded to indicate they could go to the bathroom, seemingly feeling the need to wash off the grime from his own body.


    The castle''s bathroom was incredibly spacious and fully featured; maintained by magic, it sat ready for use at any time, even though Chen Yu didn''t frequent it often.


    Chen Yu took off his clothes, which were giving off the stench of decay, and handed them to the Ghost Maid for cleaning, then hey down in the bath that was big enough to be used as a swimming pool.


    It must be said that after some time of hard work and busyness, being able to soak in a hot spring and enjoy thefort of a bath was a fantastic treat, even for a Demigod who didn''t feel physical fatigue.


    It''s no wonder the Romans loved bathing so much that it led to the division and fall of the Roman Empire; bathing truly is a pleasure that can make people sozy they no longer want to do anything strenuous.


    Chen Yupletely rxed and theny in the recess created especially in the bathtub, feeling the hot water flow over his body, which was sofortable that he closed his eyes.


    While Chen Yu wasfortably soaking, Jounouchi Hiromiy down next to him, nestling in his arms.


    "Why didn''t you go and bathe with Meiqin and instead came over here?" Chen Yu opened his eyes and embraced his wife, curiously asking her.


    Jounouchi Hiromi smiled and after shifting to a morefortable position, she said, "I''m not close with Dr. Misumi; she''s your disciple, not mine. At times like these, of course, I should take a bath with my husband! Besides, is there any problem with a wife bathing with her husband?"


    "No problem at all, honey. You can do whatever you want," Chen Yu replied with a smile before closing his eyes again, doing nothing but holding his wife and enjoying thefort of soaking in the hot water together.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the greenhouse of the castle''s Arcane Garden, a small table was set with delicate tes, which were filled with tasty and tempting tea snacks and cakes. Chen Yu and his wife, along with Misumi Mikoto, sat around the table, served by a Ghost Maid pushing a trolley.


    "Teacher, why are you preparing so many Undead Army troops?" Misumi Mikoto asked her mentor while sipping her tea, her curiosity evident: "The bodies we''ve dissected these days, their physical capabilities should be about ten times stronger than an ordinary person''s, right?"


    Listening to his disciple finally ask the question he wanted to hear, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh, "Meiqin, your observation skills are quite sharp. I haven''t let you leave the Mage Tower or theboratory; how did you find out I''ve been preparing arge army?"


    "It''s less that I discovered it and more like you intentionally showed it to me, Teacher. You never even tried to hide it, and my room has windows, after all. Every night, seeing the lights outside burning all night long and hearing the sounds of battle, even if I were foolish, I would still know you were training an army, right?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu''s smiling face and naturally understood she hadn''t guessed wrong. Chen Yu had indeed intentionally disyed his army for her to see.


    "The bodies you''ve been dissecting are certainly more than ten times stronger than ordinary people. If they were to fight untrained individuals, even unarmed, they could easily destroy a small country." Chen Yu was, of course, extremely satisfied with his creations, the entire 22 kinds of enhanced organs granting absolutely inhumanbat capabilities.


    Without equipment, the Enhanced Humans''bat potential was already on par with Expert Extraordinaires, and with ss change and arms, they were capable of Sub-Legendarybat power.


    Sub-Legendary was the minimum standard that could be considered cannon fodder in the Divine Enthronement.


    "As for my purpose, Meiqin, why don''t you guess what I really want to do?" Chen Yu said, picking up a piece of cake coated with a thickyer of cream and chocte from the te and taking a bite.


    Facing Chen Yu''s question, Misumi Mikoto naturally racked her brains, trying to deduce his true intention, while Jounouchi Hiromi held her teacup and watched with an amused smile as Chen Yu and his disciple yed the guessing game.


    "You have the strength of a Demigod now, Teacher. With your power, suppressing a nation would be as easy as turning over your hand, and even superpowers wouldn''t dare to openly cross you. So, for something that warrants such serious preparation and mass training of armies from you, it must be neither a nation nor any other ordinary force..." Misumi Mikoto analyzed Chen Yu''s strength, realizing that even a country like Japan would struggle against the power Chen Yu was preparing. This led her to consider a possibility: "Teacher, you couldn''t possibly be preparing for Divine Enthronement, could you?"


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh and looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, then turned to Misumi Mikoto, asking with a smile, "Meiqin, how did youe to think of that?"


    "Because you''re too strong, Teacher!" Misumi Mikoto answered as a matter of course, then suddenly realized, "Teacher, are you really preparing for Divine Enthronement?"

 Chapter 731 - 727: Outing Plan (Ask for Subscription, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    Since Chen Yu never intended to hide his ns from his disciple from the very beginning, he naturally did not keep them secret, and told Misumi Mikoto directly about his n, helping her understand what exactly he was doing.


    Upon learning about what Chen Yu was doing and the ns he had in mind, Misumi Mikoto felt a shock as if her entire world turned upside down, just like when she learned for the first time that Chen Yu was a Necromancer.


    A living person and a dead spirit in love would shatter the boundaries between life and death and incite a terrible disaster, and instead of trying to stop it, her teacher was actively aiding and abetting, even orchestrating a series of events, all to enable a human and a ghost to fall in love?


    Misumi Mikoto felt as though either she was not fully awake, or there was something wrong with the world.


    But after listening to Chen Yu''s entire n, Misumi Mikoto also felt that such a method for Divine Enthronement was the least impactful approach.


    Misumi Mikoto was not ignorant, owning the Book of Inheritance, she clearly knew how much destruction a Necromancer would need to cause to achieve Divine Enthronement by conventional means.


    A Legendary-rank Lich''s transformation ritual would require tens of thousands of people as sacrifices, and creating Heavy Spirit Land would need hundreds of thousands...


    Divine Enthronement, as one might imagine, would require a massacre of unimaginable proportions.


    Although it was not essential for a Necromancer to create a ughter to attain Divine Rank, the Divine Position that Necromancers pursued was naturally also rted to death.


    Just like Chen Yu''s original n which was to contaminate a river with death qi, and then use it as a leverage point to pry the rules of the world, and thereby ignite the Divine me to forge a Divine Rank. At first nce, it seemed harmless, as long as the source of the death qi did not involve ughter, it wouldn''t affect the world.


    However, the damage a river polluted with death qi could cause was far more extensive than merely arge massacre.


    A massacre¡ªtens or even hundreds of thousands of deaths¡ªmight have a severe impact, butpared to a whole river being polluted or utterly dried up and disappearing, the effect of thetter was significantly more profound, making the lives of several hundred thousand seem almost trivial.


    The rivers chosen by Necromancers for deification rituals would naturally be no mere streams, so who could say how many people lived in the entire area a whole river traversed?


    The river Chen Yu originally nned to use for Divine Enthronement, the Ganges River in India, supports a poption of over 300 million people in the Ganges Delta, while around 400 million people live in the Ganges Basin, which is one of the world''s most densely popted river basins.


    If the Ganges were to be contaminated with death qi, or the entire river were to be drained after Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement, hundreds of millions would be affected. The areas through which the Ganges once flowed would no longer be suitable for living, and hundreds of millions would be disced and countless lives lost beyond reckoning.


    Exchanging the lives of several hundred thousand for the stable living of hundreds of millions, though cruel, did not seem an impossible choice to Misumi Mikoto.


    As for sacrificing the love and happiness of two people and one dead spirit, even if it meant a possible outbreak of a war among gods and disasters, it was still a profitable transaction.


    Indeed, from a saintly perspective, every life is a life, with no rank of importance or nobility, and lives should not be measured by their cost-effectiveness.


    But when faced with the choice of saving one person or sacrificing a hundred, saving just one and sacrificing a hundred bes selfish.


    Because the selfishness of a hundred people is far more terrifying than the selfishness of one, and when a hundred people are all selfish, it''s no longer selfishness but a matter of collective interest.


    Misumi Mikoto''s character wasn''t that of a saint who would save one person or even a hundred; she clearly understood that sometimes choices and sacrifices needed to be made. Moreover, Chen Yu''s n didn''t endanger the lives of Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki¡ªit would only cause a little turbulence in their rtionship.


    So, after learning of Chen Yu''s n, Misumi Mikoto only wrestled with it briefly before choosing to cooperate with her teacher.


    After all, in Misumi Mikoto''s view, with her help, she could at least offer some protection to Tokairin Y¨±ko and prevent any real idents. She valued her friend very much.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Meiqin, why did you suddenly want to invite me out for the weekend?" In the office, Tokairin Y¨±ko was somewhat surprised upon receiving Misumi Mikoto''s invitation.


    Lately, due to the Ministry of Health, Labour and Welfare pushing forward a nationwide implementation of the UDI system to increase the autopsy rate for unnatural deaths, the entire UDI operation had been extremely busy. Aside from the regr autopsy work, there was also the need topile the work experiences into a publication for national dissemination.


    Misumi Mikoto had a puppet provided by Chen Yu; she just needed to multitask to keep up with her work while studying with Chen Yu. But for Tokairin Y¨±ko, it was bing overwhelming.


    "I just felt that everyone has been so busy recently, so I wanted to rx together," Misumi Mikoto said nonchntly, but her hands moved quickly. Two hot spring tickets were already ced in front of Tokairin Y¨±ko: "Someone gave me some hot spring tickets, and Tokairin, didn''t you just get a boyfriend recently? This is a great opportunity, you know!"


    Blushing at Misumi Mikoto''s words, Tokairin Y¨±ko firmly grasped the hot spring tickets in her hands.


    "Thank you, Meiqin!" Tokairin Y¨±ko held the hot spring tickets and thanked Misumi Mikoto.


    Facing Tokairin Y¨±ko''s gratitude, Misumi Mikoto just smiled and dismissively said, "Don''t mention it to me."


    Despite saying so, a twinge of guilt passed through Misumi Mikoto''s heart. Even though she had convinced herself that she was protecting Tokairin Y¨±ko and many innocent people, the idea of manipting a friend still left her feeling somewhat remorseful.


    Kube Rokuro, who was nearby, watched Tokairin Y¨±ko and Misumi Mikoto discussing their weekend ns with interest and asked, "Dr. Misumi, which hot spring are you going to? I was nning to take my girlfriend out this weekend as well. How about we all go together?"


    "Eh? Rokuro, you''reing along too? Is Doctor Qingdai free this weekend?" Tokairin Y¨±ko asked curiously upon hearing Kube Rokuro''s suggestion.


    "Yeah, Qingdai has the weekend off, so we were nning to go out together. Since everyone is heading to the hot springs, it''ll be more fun with more people," Kube Rokuro answered Tokairin Y¨±ko.

 Chapter 732 - 728: Hot Spring Hotel (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    When the agreed-upon weekend arrived, Inomata Naoki, invited by Tokairin Yuko, also made his way to Tokyo.


    "Tokairin, who else is joining us today?" On the way to meet the others, Inomata Naoki asked Tokairin Yuko.


    Having received an invitation from Tokairin Yuko, he even dressed up a bit for today. He didn''t want to embarrass his girlfriend in front of her friends.


    Tokairin Yuko naturally sensed Inomata Naoki''s intentions and exined to him, "They''re my colleagues, one is Misumi Mikoto, and the other is Kube Rokuro. Meiqin will bring her brother along, and Rokuro will being with his girlfriend. Speaking of which, Rokuro is the son of Doctor Chen Yu''s teacher. Mr. Nakoki, you should know him, right?"


    "Of course, I know Rokuro. I didn''t realize he already had a girlfriend! Time flies so fast!" Inomata Naoki eximed with emotion upon hearing Tokairin Yuko mention Kube Rokuro.


    As a ssmate of Chen Yu, how could he not know Professor Kube''s youngest son, Kube Rokuro?


    However, at that time, he didn''t have much interaction with Kube Rokuro, so although they knew each other, they weren''t very familiar.


    Soon, the two of them arrived at the meeting ce, where Misumi Mikoto and her brother were already waiting.


    "Meiqin!" Tokairin Yuko greeted Misumi Mikoto and, of course, she didn''t forget about Misumi Mikoto''s brother, "Hey, long time no see, little brother of Meiqin!"


    "Long time no see, Doctor Tokairin!" Misumi Mikoto''s brother greeted Tokairin Yuko and nodded towards Inomata Naoki standing beside him.


    "Oh, this is my boyfriend Naoki!" Tokairin Yuko, realizing that Inomata Naoki hadn''t met Misumi Mikoto and her brother, hurriedly introduced them, "Naoki, this is Meiqin, the one I always talk to you about. Next to her is her brother, you can just call him Xiao Qiu."


    At this point, Misumi Mikoto also greeted Inomata Naoki. Although she had introduced Inomata Naoki to Tokairin Yuko, the two of them had never actually met or known each other, "Hello, I''m Misumi Mikoto, and this is my brother Akihiko."


    "Hello, I''m Inomata Naoki," said Inomata Naoki, also quickly greeting them.


    After the pleasantries, Tokairin Yuko then asked Misumi Mikoto, "Meiqin, where''s Rokuro? When is heing?"


    "Oh, Rokuro just called me and said he won''t be joining us," Misumi Mikoto exined to Tokairin Yuko, signaling her brother to start the car. "He said he''s going to pick up his girlfriend and told us to go ahead. I borrowed the car from my mom; you guys can ride with us!"


    "Ah! That Rokuro, always changing his mind after making ns!" Tokairin Yukoined, but as soon as she saw Misumi Akihiko driving the car over, she unceremoniously pulled Inomata Naoki toward the car, not forgetting to tell Misumi Mikoto, "Then I won''t be polite! I''m sitting in the back!"


    Seeing the happiness on Tokairin Yuko''s face, Misumi Mikoto smiled faintly, opened the front car door, and climbed in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Four travelers left Tokyo by car, and thanks to Japan''s well-developed transportationwork, they smoothly arrived at the hot spring resort that Misumi Mikoto had the tickets for, as indicated on the monthly tickets.


    It was a grand hot spring hotel, not themon baths or inns seen everywhere. Just by its facade, one could tell it was maintained with great care and must have been renovated within the past few years, for it showed no signs of being outdated. The only hint of its age was the mottled grey-white color on the sign hanging at the entrance, signaling that this was a very old hot spring hotel.


    "Wow! Meiqin, how did you manage to get hot spring tickets to a ce like this? These must have been expensive, right?" Tokairin Y¨±ko couldn''t help eximing as she looked at the impressive hot spring hotel.


    In response to Tokairin Y¨±ko''s surprise, Misumi Mikoto simply smiled mysteriously and said, "They were a gift from a friend, it didn''t cost much."


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, Tokairin Y¨±ko was somewhat disbelieving. High-end ces naturally came with high expenses, and six hot spring tickets wouldn''t be cheap. She doubted any friend would casually give away such things.


    But since Misumi Mikoto had said so, Tokairin Y¨±ko didn''t press further. Once Misumi Akihiko had parked the car, the four of them went straight into the hotel.


    "Wee! You must be tired from your journey." A hostess in a light purple kimono greeted them in the hotel lobby. After registering their information, she led them to their rooms.


    On the way to their rooms, Misumi Mikoto noticed a pattern of a full moon amidst clouds embroidered with dark threads on thepel of the hostess''s kimono. She immediately realized that her teacher had arranged for people to be in ce here.


    The pattern was the Mingyue Society''s newly adopted emblem. Since the hostess had embroidered this emblem on her clothing, it was clear evidence that she was nted by the Mingyue Society.


    Indeed, the hot spring hotel was one of the assets owned by the Mingyue Society, and Misumi Mikoto got the hot spring tickets not because she had wealthy friends, but because she was a disciple of the society''s president and naturally had ess to free hot spring tickets.


    Once they arrived in their room and since she was with her brother, Misumi Mikoto naturally had to discuss sleeping arrangements with Misumi Akihiko. Although they were siblings, they were still of opposite sexes.


    As for Tokairin Y¨±ko and Inomata Naoki on the other hand, they faced a simr issue, but since they were in a romantic rtionship, Japanese girls weren''t particrly shy or concerned about such matters.


    In fact, when Tokairin Y¨±ko invited Inomata Naoki to join her at the hot spring hotel, certain things were already understood without words.


    After the four had settled in and put their luggage away, the bted Kube Rokuro and Qingdai finally met up with them.


    "Rokuro, you''re reallyte!" As Tokairin Y¨±ko teased Kube Rokuro for his tardiness, she also greeted Qingdai, "Doctor Qingdai, you look absolutely beautiful today!"


    Afterplimenting Qingdai, the six were finally all together, and naturally, Misumi Mikoto suggested that they all take a dip in the hot springs before doing anything else.


    Everyone agreed to the suggestion. Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Y¨±ko took Qingdai to change into yukatas, while Kube Rokuro took his and Qingdai''s luggage to their room. After setting down their bags, he joined Misumi Akihiko and Inomata Naoki in changing into yukatas and headed to the hotel''s hot spring pools.


    Although each hotel room had its own hot spring bath, soaking together was naturally more enjoyable when in a group.

 Chapter 733 - 729: Topics Among Women (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    "Ah! This is so rxing!" Submerged in the hot spring, Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but stretchnguorously before settling downfortably.


    As it was the women''s bath, only the three of them were there at the moment; Inomata Naoki and Kube Rokuro were in the men''s bath next door.


    After such a long period of weariness, being able to soak in a hot spring is truly the utmost luxury!" Misumi Mikoto also immersed herself in the hot spring waters. Although she could use the bath in the castle during the time she studied in Chen Yu''s Mage Tower, the psychological experience of a bath and a hot spring were quite different.


    Nevertheless, Qingdai, even while soaking in the hot spring, maintained herposure and elegance, gently stepping into the pool and sitting down beside the others before she said, "You both seem very tired, has work been difficulttely?"


    "The workload at UDI has always been quite heavy, especially since this past year, with Meiqin''s great endeavors, UDI''s reputation has be increasingly prominent. Our daily workload has also increased significantly, with our schedules packed every single day." Talking about this topic, Tokairin Yuko had a bellyful ofints and fatigue: "Recently, the Ministry of Health and Welfare is nning to promote the UDI model, so in addition to our usual tasks, we have to summarize our work experiences and organize aplete set of workflows to replicate the UDI model nationwide in the future. That''s why the workload has been particrly heavy recently, and even if Meiqin hadn''t invited me, I would''ve wanted to rx properly."


    After listening to Tokairin Yuko''s grievances, Qingdai nodded in understanding, but she also said, "I''ve heard about UDI''s activities. I''ve heard that your work has revealed the truth in many cases, bringing justice to the deceased, which is a tremendous job! It must be a good thing for the country if the Ministry of Health and Welfare can promote the UDI model nationwide, right?"


    "Of course it''s a good thing, but it means we suffer, with endless tasks every day." At such times, Misumi Mikoto naturally chimed in with her agreement.


    Seeing Misumi Mikoto concur, Qingdai couldn''t help but smile and said to her, "Since you''re both so tired, why don''t you rx thoroughly today? I''ve been to this hot spring resort before; the water quality here is excellent, and it''s wonderful for beauty, skin health, and relieving fatigue."


    "Dr. Qingdai, you''ve been here before? Are the springs really that magical? Then I must soak a little longer," said Tokairin Yuko upon hearing Qingdai''s words,pletely submerging herself in the water.


    Seeing Tokairin Yuko''s actions, Misumi Mikoto smiled resignedly and said, "Tokairin, you''ve got a boyfriend now, if you''re so casual, aren''t you afraid that your boyfriend will find you distasteful?"


    "He wouldn''t dare!" Tokairin Yuko huffed, but she nevertheless sat up straight again like Qingdai beside her, yet she still insisted, "Mr. Naoki would never find me distasteful!"


    "Dr. Tokairin, you really don''t need to do that; just pay a bit of attention to your manners normally. Soaking in a hot spring is meant to be a rxing experience. If you''re still worried about etiquette at such a time, how can you rx?" Upon seeing Tokairin Yuko sit up again, Qingdaiughed and then rxed herself, leaning back against the edge of the hot spring and stretching out her body.


    Gazing at Qingdai''s lean and perfectly proportioned figure, Tokairin Yuko couldn''t resist asking, "Dr. Qingdai, with such qualifications, why did you fall for Rokuro? He seems pretty average! You''re a doctor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital; shouldn''t you be with a doctor from the same hospital? Or is it because Rokuro''s father is a professor?"


    "Rokuro is really good, you know? He gives off a very sincere feeling, and he''s kind-hearted and simple." Qingdai always had a smile on her face when talking about this. She had naturally asked herself this question before, but after encountering all sorts of men, she ended up preferring a man like Kube Rokuro who''s more simple and kind-hearted.


    However, just like Tokairin Y¨±ko mentioned, Rokuro''s credentials are a bit ordinary, but that doesn''t affect Qingdai''s affection for him. She just needs to encourage him more and push him to be more ambitious.


    As the topic was brought up, Misumi Mikoto also couldn''t help but add, "Rokuro really is a good man! He''s just a bit too ordinary. But it feels like he has be much more ambitious ever since he started dating you, Doctor Qingdai!"


    "Rokuro is indeed a pretty good man; it''s just that he needs a bit of motivation to be more ambitious." Qingdai smiled sweetly, looking very charming. Yet for some reason, Misumi Mikoto saw through her smile a hint of the ''sweet'' burden Rokuro would enjoy in the future.


    Since the conversation had turned to men, Inomata Naoki naturally became a part of the three women''s discussion. Qingdai felt somewhat regretful about him, "It''s indeed a pity about Inomata-kun. He''s a brilliant graduate from the University of Tokyo. Had he stayed in Tokyo, he would likely have had a great career. But people have their own aspirations, and for him to return to his hometown to take over the family farm is also a very good choice."


    "But Inomata-kun''s family is in Kumamoto, right? Tokairin, if you ended up together with him, would you consider living in Kumamoto in the future?" Misumi Mikoto thought about this and felt reluctant to part with her friend. Yet, considering Chen Yu''s n, she hoped her friend could stay away from Tokyo, a ce filled with troubles.


    Faced with Misumi Mikoto''s question, Tokairin Y¨±ko took a moment before answering, "I have thought about this issue! But it''s too early to talk about it now. I''ve considered living in Kumamoto or having Inomata-kun move to Tokyo. Haven''t they been talking about promoting the UDI model nationwide recently? If I really do marry Inomata-kun, I n to apply for a transfer to the UDI in Kumamoto."


    "That''s a good option. Kumamoto might notpare to Tokyo, but it''s also not bad. Moreover, smaller ces generally have a lower cost of living and less stress than Tokyo," Qingdai supported Tokairin Y¨±ko''s consideration. Although she and Kube Rokuro were unlikely to leave Tokyo, that didn''t stop her from thinking that life in smaller ces could also be pleasant.


    Tokairin Y¨±ko was, of course, aware of the differences between Tokyo and Kumamoto, but if she could be with her chosen partner, she didn''t mind where she lived.


    However, at this point in the conversation, Tokairin Y¨±ko suddenly turned the topic to Misumi Mikoto, "Speaking of which, Mikoto, shouldn''t you also consider finding a boyfriend? Aren''t you over yourst break-up yet? I recall you had a thing for Doctor Chen Yu, right?"


    "A thing for Professor Chen Yu? That would truly be an excellent choice in every sense! It''s just that he''s a bit insensitive to romance." Qingdai couldn''t help feeling some regret and embarrassment when she remembered what she had once done for Chen Yu.


    Yet, hearing her say that, Tokairin Y¨±ko became quite curious and asked, "Is Doctor Chen Yu really that insensitive to romance?"


    "Yes, indeed he is. At that time, he wasn''t married to Professor Jounouchi yet, and I had made him a box of sweets..." Seeing Tokairin Y¨±ko''s curiosity, Qingdai also started to share the things she had done in the past.

 Chapter 734 - 730: Topics Among Men (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Women''s conversations revolved around men, and naturally, men''s conversations couldn''t stray far from women either.


    While Tokairin Y¨±ko was listening to Doctor Qingdai recount her experiences with Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki, on the other hand, was in the men''s bath asking Kube Rokuro about Tokairin Y¨±ko.


    "Is Tokairin usually very busy with work? Seeing her this time, she seemed to be quite tired." Inomata Naoki had naturally noticed Tokairin Y¨±ko''s exhausted appearance and was now inquiring about it with concern from her colleague.


    Upon hearing Inomata Naoki''s question, Kube Rokuro naturally replied, "Our work at UDI should be rather busy, right? But recently, there''s been an especially high volume of work. I heard from the director that it''s because the Ministry of Health and Welfare is nning to promote the UDI model nationwide, requesting us topile our work experiences."


    "That means you have to summarize your work experiences on top of your regr duties? That must be really tough!" Having returned to his hometown to tend to horses and sheep, Inomata Naoki, who had previously experienced the hardships of working while studying in Tokyo, could naturally sympathize with Kube Rokuro.


    "That''s how UDI work is. Although it''s tough, I find it very meaningful to think that our work allows the deceased to rest in peace and helps the living to better carry on," said Kube Rokuro, no longer the person he used to be, with a dark character due to a fallout with his family.


    After getting a girlfriend, with the encouragement and motivation from Doctor Qingdai, many of his perspectives changed. Now he seemed much brighter and even found much more meaning in life.


    Misumi Akihiko, who was beside them, couldn''t help but chime in after hearing Kube Rokuro''s words, "My sister often said forensic work exists for the future. I didn''t quite understand what she meant before, but after experiencing quite a few things with you, I think my sister was right. To give peace to the dead and constion to the living, to move on from a sorrowful past, is indeed a very meaningful and great deed."


    "Forensic scientists are a type of doctor, and the work of doctors is great." Inomata Naoki smiled, perhaps feeling more touched by Misumi Akihiko''s words: "Being able to do something for others to live better makes the job great and meaningful, whether you''re a forensic scientist or a doctor, it''s all the same."


    "Speaking of which, Rokuro, how did you manage to win over your girlfriend? I remember Brother Yu told me that during university you had a gloomy personality and hardly interacted with girls." Perhaps feeling that the topic had be too heavy, Inomata Naoki shifted the conversation to inquire about Kube Rokuro''s girlfriend: "How did such a beautiful woman like Doctor Qingdai end up with you?"


    The topic also sparked Misumi Akihiko''s interest, who asked Kube Rokuro with enthusiasm, "Yeah, yeah, how did you get such a beautiful female doctor, Mr. Kube? Share some of your experience! I''m still single right now!"


    "There wasn''t any special technique! We just happened to meet a couple of times at the hospital, felt a connection, and got to know each other. She was hospitalized due to a gas explosion at home, and I often went to visit her¡­ and we just ended up together," Kube Rokuro replied, not revealing that Qingdai was a Transcendent or mentioning anything about her involvement with Chen Yu. He had a clear understanding of what to say and what not to say.


    Although Chen Yu had assessed him as someone without the potential to be a spellcaster, with his own effort in decoding, asional teaching from Misumi Mikoto, and support and guidance from Qingdai, Kube Rokuro still managed to learn a few spells. Now, he also stepped partly into the world of Transcendents. If one considered the assistance of the Spellbook that Chen Yu had given him, Kube Rokuro could be considered to have thebat ability of an Official-level Superhuman.


    "You''re really lucky!" Misumi Akihiko could only express his envy this way at the moment. Qingdai was top-notch in appearance, figure, and temperament. While Kube Rokuro was handsome, he was just average. That such a pair ended up together was something Misumi Akihiko found extremely enviable and jealousy-inducing.


    Finding himself the subject of Misumi Akihiko''s words, Kube Rokuro could only ept it sheepishly; indeed, having Qingdai''s favor was like a stroke of incredible luck for him.


    Perhaps in some respects, Qingdai was a calcting woman with plenty of schemes, but undeniably, after getting together with Kube Rokuro, she devoted her attention to him, not only helping him prepare for the medical licensure examination but also earnestly helping him learn spells. There couldn''t be a more suitable girlfriend than her.


    However, thinking of his girlfriend, Kube Rokuro turned to Inomata Naoki and asked, "Brother Naoki, you''re living in Kumamoto now, doesn''t it bother you to travel to Tokyo every time to date Doctor Tokairin?"


    "It''s not too bad. I usually don''t have much going on. There''s quite a bit to handle at the ranch, but my parents are still in good health, and our ranch isn''t veryrge. After hiring a few workers, there''s really nothing urgent that I absolutely must deal with," Inomata Naoki didn''t seem to mind the issue much, as he wasn''tcking money or time, somuting weekly from Kumamoto to Tokyo didn''t seem like a big deal to him.


    Misumi Akihiko, on the other hand, found it quite troublesome and asked Inomata Naoki, "But doesn''t that still sound very inconvenient? And maybe it''s fine now, but what about in the future if you want to get married? If one is in Kumamoto and the other in Tokyo, do you n to fly back and forth every week even after getting married?"


    "If we were to get married, we would definitely live together. Although I''ve given it some thought, I still need to ask Tokairin''s opinion. Whether I move to Tokyo or shees back to Kumamoto with me, both oues are eptable," replied Inomata Naoki, who didn''t find the idea of returning to Tokyo uneptable.


    Hearing Inomata Naoki''s response, Kube Rokuro also began to consider his own situation with Qingdai. Although he and Qingdai were both living in Tokyo, there were many considerations if they nned to live together.


    Misumi Akihiko, however, didn''t have the same worries as Inomata Naoki and Kube Rokuro. As a single man, he was more focused on when he might find a girlfriend. As for the rest, that would have to wait until he actually had a girlfriend.


    The three of them chatted about other topics until they heard Tokairin Y¨±ko and Misumi Mikoto calling them from the women''s bath toe for dinner. Only then did they get out of the hot spring, dried off, dressed, and went to eat.

 Chapter 735 - 731: Matters Between Husband and Wife (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As a luxury hot spring hotel, it naturally didn''t only provide simple services such as amodations and soaking in hot springs; various entertainment facilities were also essential.


    After enjoying a veryvish dinner, Misumi Mikoto and her group of six didn''t immediately return to their rooms to sleep. Instead, they went to the hotel''s karaoke and all started singing together.


    Among the six of them, it was primarily the girls who sang. Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Y¨±ko were of course amateur level, yet Qingdai inadvertently revealed quite a professional singing talent.


    "I joined the light music club at school when I was in junior high, and I was the lead singer at that time," Qingdai exined with a smile, seeing the surprised looks on everyone''s faces. Back then, she still had the aspect of an ordinary girl. Although she was a properly behaved youngdy under her family''s influence, she harbored a rebellious streak and a longing for freedom in her nature.


    However, as the man she called grandfather exerted more control over her, coupled with the influence of another soul inside her, Qingdai''s nature gradually got eroded, turning her into a delicately controlled puppet.


    It wasn''t until Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi killed the man she called grandfather and separated the other soul from her body that Qingdai finally started to rediscover herself and gradually began to recover her own nature.


    But having been influenced for so many years, many habits had already be deeply ingrained. Even though she had reimed her former self and nature, many things were no longer changeable.


    Fortunately, now that the two issues that bound her had been resolved, she had plenty of time to slowly change herself.


    With someone of professional caliber present, the others naturally felt a bit hesitant to sing. After belting out a few more casual songs and noting that it was gettingte, the group of six then went back to their rooms.


    Qingdai and Kube Rokuro naturally returned to their room. Although there were some things they hadn''t done together, there was no awkwardness or issues of unpreparedness between them.


    As for Misumi Mikoto and Misumi Akihiko, even though they were not biological siblings, they had slept in the same room as children. Moreover, the hotel room had a Japaneseyout that could easily be divided into two separate spaces, so there was no inconvenience.


    The truly awkward pair were Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki.


    Though they had established their rtionship, they had always conducted themselves with propriety and decorum, extending only to holding hands. Even kissing, which is a more intimate act, had not urred between them. Suddenly spending the night together in the same room, and potentially engaging in unmentionable rtions, undoubtedly made them both nervous and even caused their hearts to beat too fast.


    However, Tokairin Yuko had mentally prepared herself beforeing, so despite being nervous, she didn''t show any sign of refusal.


    When they returned to their room, they unexpectedly discovered that the staff had already made the bed for them.


    "My apologies, you two are a couple, right? Please enjoy a lovely evening." With that, the attendant bowed to them and left the room.


    Seeing this scene, Tokairin Yuko wanted to exin, but the attendant had already left the room.


    This misconstruction by the attendant, instead made the two, who were already feeling tense, start to feel awkward. After all, without the attendant''s misunderstanding, even if they did end up sharing a bed, it would have just been going with the flow, a natural progression of events.


    But now, after having been called out like that, neither of them had the nerve to make a move.


    "I didn''t expect to be mistaken for a married couple..." Tokairin Yuko looked at Inomata Naoki, unsure whether she should take the initiative.


    However, Inomata Naoki was quite generous, or perhaps he didn''t want to appear too eager in front of his girlfriend. He took the initiative to walk over to the bedding that had already beenid out, wanting to take it outside: "I''ll sleep outside, Tokairin, you sleep on the inside. I''ve checked the door before; it can be locked from the inside, so you can feel more at ease at night."


    Hearing Inomata Naoki say this, Tokairin Yuko felt relieved but also slightly disappointed, and she couldn''t help but resent Inomata Naoki''sck of romantic sensitivity.


    If Inomata Naoki had taken the initiative at this moment, she certainly wouldn''t have refused, and obviously, it''s not something a girl can initiate. Although being gentlemanly at such a time proves that the man is reliable, Tokairin Yuko still wished he would be more proactive.


    But it was clear that Inomata Naoki had no intention of taking that step forward. Watching him already picking up the bedding to leave the room, Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but grab hold of him.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Is there something else?" Inomata Naoki tensed up when Tokairin Yuko grabbed him, his breathing imperceptibly quickening. At such a moment, being grabbed by a girl implied something that didn''t need to be spelled out.


    Just now, Inomata Naoki only thought that he shouldn''t be too eager, which was why he decided to sleep outside with the bedding, but now that Tokairin Yuko had grabbed hold of him, he felt his willpower couldn''t resist this temptation.


    Although Tokairin Yuko had grabbed hold of Inomata Naoki, she was again unsure what to say. After a pause and a deep breath, she mustered the courage to speak, "Do you want to do something that only real couples do with me?"


    After speaking, Tokairin Yuko felt her face burning as if it were on fire, and although she couldn''t see her ownplexion, she knew she must be as red as a boiled lobster.


    Faced with such a remark,ing from his own girlfriend, Inomata Naoki felt his willpower crumble to nothing.


    What else was there to say at that moment? Tossing aside the bedding he was holding, Inomata Naoki had already embraced Tokairin Yuko, and the two of them fell together onto the bedding on the floor.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Realizing what was happening between Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki in the next room, Misumi Mikoto quickly withdrew her senses, picked up the ss of water from the table, and gulped down arge mouthful to cool herself off.


    She didn''t have a boyfriend toe with her, and if themotion from next door stirred up her own fire, although there were men in her room, that was her brother, and he certainly couldn''t withstand the power of a Transcendent.


    Once she calmed down, Misumi Mikoto settled down, pleased that she couldplete the task assigned by her teacher so smoothly.


    In fact, this trip to the hot springs hotel was all arranged in advance by Yu Chen. From their rooms and the hot spring baths they used, to the dinner with specially effective ingredients, and even the attendant whoid the bedding in Tokairin Yuko''s room, everything was prearranged, all for the purpose of advancing the rtionship between Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki.


    Although the n was very sessful, Misumi Mikoto still felt somewhat guilty because she still had to help Yu Chen take the rtionship between Inomata Naoki and Minami a step further.

 Chapter 736 - 732: Crab Hotpot (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The next morning, Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki, Kube Rokuro, and Qingdai all received resentful nces from Misumi Mikoto before sitting down at the breakfast table.


    "Mei... Meiqin, why are you looking at me like that?" Feeling somewhat uneasy under Misumi Mikoto''s disdainful gaze, Tokairin Yuko asked her with a feigned ignorance, her face blushing.


    After giving Tokairin Yuko another displeased look, Misumi Mikoto thenined to her.


    "Pfft...!" Kube Rokuro almost spat out his breakfast, quickly stifling hisughter and wiping his mouth with a napkin.


    Misumi Mikoto''s words made Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki somewhat embarrassed, and both of them could only apologize quietly to her.


    After hearing Kube Rokuro''s stifledughter beside her, Misumi Mikoto then turned herints towards him after Tokairin Yuko had apologized.


    Kube Rokuro, looking somewhat innocent, bore Misumi Mikoto''s resentful re. However, it was no wonder that Misumi Mikoto felt annoyed since, after all, being sandwiched between two couples and having to listen in a corner could indeed put someone on edge.


    "I''m really sorry that Dr. Misumi didn''t sleep wellst night. Here, let me apologize on Rokuro''s behalf, sorry." During such times, Qingdai took the initiative to apologize to Misumi Mikoto, making amends for Kube Rokuro.


    Qingdai''s demeanor, however, made it difficult for Misumi Mikoto to say anything more. They were quite casual as colleagues at UDI, and her previous grievance was just a half-jokingint. With Qingdai suddenly apologizing so formally, Misumi Mikoto wasn''t sure what to respond with.


    They finished breakfast in slight awkwardness, and the group of six was ready to head back to Tokyo.


    Staying overnight and returning the next day was amon itinerary for Japanese people visiting hot springs, a so-called one-night, two-day trip.


    Since Kube Rokuro and Qingdai hadn''te with the rest of them originally, and the car Dr. Misumi had borrowed only had four seats, Kube Rokuro and Qingdai didn''t leave with Misumi Mikoto''s group but instead took the car they had driven back to Tokyo.


    Nevertheless, the two cars still left together and returned to Tokyo together.


    When the six of them got back to Tokyo, it was still early. Following the n they had made, Misumi Mikoto suggested they all go out to eat.


    Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki naturally had no objections, and after discussing with Qingdai, Kube Rokuro had no objections either. Qingdai even proposed a restaurant she was familiar with.


    Dr. Misumi couldn''t let Qingdai disrupt her own ns and used the excuse that she had already made reservations, bringing the other five to the restaurant she had arranged in advance.


    The restaurant was a specialized crab cuisine establishment. Although they only served crab, they made a variety of different dishes out of sea crabs, making for an all-crab feast. It was a very popr restaurant.


    However, it seemed that because Dr. Misumi had given them a heads up, although the restaurant was bustling, they still had seats reserved for them when they arrived.


    After sitting down, Dr. Misumi generously ordered a full crab dish for everyone, avish disy that took Tokairin Yuko and her brother Misumi Akihiko by surprise.


    "Meiqin, did you win the lottery? You''re being unusually generous! A full crab dish isn''t cheap, you know!" Tokairin Yuko asked Dr. Misumi. Although Misumi Mikoto usually loved to eat and didn''t mind spending money on food, six full crab dishes weren''t cheap, even for a maritime country like Japan.


    Faced with the question from Tokairin Yuko and skepticism from her brother, Misumi Mikoto just smiled and gave a perfunctory exnation, "Actually, this ce was booked by a friend who is close with the owner, so there is a discount. It''s not as expensive as you think, so eat up! Today is my treat!"


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto say this, although still dubious, Tokairin Yuko didn''t want to say much more; after all, it''s quite offensive to criticize when someone else is treating you to a meal.


    The full crab dishes they ordered were soon brought out: the processed crab legs and ws, the sauce made with crab roe set in the crab shells...


    The sulent and sweet crab meat gave off a tantalizing aroma that made all six people eagerly start eating, and after a token toast, they all dug in.


    Even Qingdai, who came from a prominent family and wasn''t new to eating crab, found the crab particrly delicious that day, perhaps influenced by the excitement of the others.


    After swishing a prepared crab leg in the hot soup made from crab legs and then dipping it in the sauce made with crab roe in the crab shell before eating it, the robust vorbined with the sweet savory crab overwhelmed the pte, truly a Human World delicacy.


    In this atmosphere, neither Misumi Mikoto nor Tokairin Yuko had the desire to talk; all six simply focused on savoring the delicious crab meat, forgetting the conversation.


    It wasn''t until everyone had their fill and their appetites slightly abated that they rxed and picked up the conversation again.


    "Rokuro, you said you were preparing for the medical licensing exam. How''s that going? I remember the exam is next month, right?" Misumi Mikoto asked while savoring the meat inside a crab leg.


    Kube Rokuro nodded, eating his side dish as he replied, "The exam is next month, and I''ve already registered."


    "Oh? How''s your review going? Brother Yu told me you''ve taken it several times before and didn''t pass. Are you confident this time?" Inomata Naoki, of course, knew about Kube Rokuro''s previous failed attempts and how he was nearly disowned by Professor Kube.


    "Qingdai has helped me a lot with studying; I think it''s going fairly well, and I am confident," Kube Rokuro said, ncing at Qingdai beside him: "I will definitely pass this time."


    "With that confidence, keep it up!" Seeing Kube Rokuro so assured, Tokairin Yuko encouraged him as well, but she was curious and asked, "By the way, if you do pass, Rokuro, will you continue to work at UDI?"


    Kube Rokuro froze at Tokairin Yuko''s question and answered vaguely, "That... I haven''t decided yet. I''ll think about it after I pass."

 Chapter 737 - 733: Encounter (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Just as Misumi Mikoto and her group of six were chatting about their respective interests and enjoying the delicacies in front of them, the person Mikoto had been waiting for finally made ate appearance at the restaurant.


    "Let me tell you, the crabs in this restaurant are specially shipped from Hokkaido, they''re the best quality king crabs with fantastic texture!" Kohinata Kaori said to Manami Sugita as they walked into the restaurant, excitedly introducing her to the ce.


    Manami Sugita wasn''t too desirous for these, but since she was out to have fun with Kohinata Kaori, she naturally wouldn''t dampen her friend''s enthusiasm and responded with a smile, "Then I really must try it."


    As the two walked in, Inomata Naoki naturally saw his junior sister and Manami Sugita.


    Their seats were deliberately arranged, with the three girls sitting with their backs to the entrance, while the three gentlemen naturally took the seats facing the doorway.


    Thus, when Kohinata Kaori walked in with Manami Sugita, Inomata Naoki only needed to lift his head to see them.


    As for why Kohinata Kaori and Manami Sugita appeared, Chen Yu only needed to give his junior sister two discount coupons, then with a little hint and guidance, she would bring the expected guest to the arranged ce at the agreed time.


    Perhaps it was taking advantage of Kohinata Kaori, but for his own n, Chen Yu had to make use of his junior sister.


    Indeed, as nned, Inomata Naoki inevitably spotted Kohinata Kaori.


    Although Naoki was slightly taken aback by Manami Sugita standing beside her, he still greeted Kohinata Kaori, "Kaori! Over here!"


    Hearing the call from Inomata Naoki, Kohinata Kaori, who had been talking with the owner about theck of seats, immediately turned around and saw Inomata Naoki sitting at the table, and quickly greeted him, "Senior Brother Naoki!"


    After the greeting, Kohinata Kaori also pulled Manami Sugita over to Inomata Naoki''s table.


    "Kaori, are you guys here to eat too? I saw you talking with the owner, is there no seating?" Seeing Kohinata Kaori approach, Inomata Naoki asked with concern, he was always warm-hearted towards his junior sister.


    The restaurant was busy with many customers at the time, not looking like there were any vacant seats.


    To Inomata Naoki''s question, Kohinata Kaori nodded and replied, "Yeah, Senior Brother Chen gave me two discount coupons for here, so I brought a friend along. I didn''t expect it to be this crowded, and there are no seats avable now. Why are you guys here, Senior Brother Naoki?"


    "Doctor Tokairin invited me to go to a hot spring with her, and we just got back, so we came here together for some food," Inomata Naoki exined. Seeing that Kohinata Kaori still seemed to be a bit lost, he quickly added, "Doctor Tokairin is now my girlfriend."


    Hearing Inomata Naoki speak, Kohinata Kaori immediately congratted him: "Congrattions, Second Senior Brother! You''ve finally waited till the clouds parted to see the bright moon, able to leave the ranks of Mages!"


    "I''ll take your auspicious words." Kohinata Kaori''s congrattions made Inomata Naoki smile. Noticing that she and Manami Sugita had not found seats yet, he said to her: "This restaurant is always busy; you might have to wait a long time for a spot. Why don''t you sit down and share a table with us?"


    Seeing Inomata Naoki speak up, Misumi Mikoto, who had originally intended to invite Kohinata Kaori and Manami Sugita to share a table, also enthusiastically said: "Yeah, yeah,e over and join us. After all, we are all acquainted, so no one will mind."


    "Is that really okay?" Although of the six people, Qingdai was her colleague, Kube Rokuro was Professor Kube''s son, and she had met Naoki''s girlfriend before, Kohinata Kaori still felt somewhat embarrassed, especially since Manami Sugita was not familiar with these people.


    However, seeing that they had moved to make two spots avable, she turned to ask Manami Sugita for her opinion, and then both sat down together.


    After a round of introductions, the eight people at the dining table finally got to know each other.


    "So you''re Doctor Chen Yu''s junior sister! Doctor Chen Yu has been a great help to UDI! Thest time Meiqin and Rokuro were trapped and nearly had an ident, it was Doctor Chen Yu who reported to the authorities on time and got them rescued." Hearing Inomata Naoki introduce Kohinata Kaori as Chen Yu''s junior sister, even though she had already met her once, Tokairin Yuko still greeted her warmly.


    Kohinata Kaori naturally held admiration for her senior brother, expressing pride in her tone when she talked about him: "Senior Brother Chen is always so eager to help others. In university, it was also because I had something I needed help with that I got to know Senior Brother Chen. At that time, Chen was still an assistant for Professor Kube; when we had questions or were afraid to ask the professor, we would go to Senior Brother Chen."


    "Eh? Professor Kube? Miss Kaori, if you are Professor Kube''s student, then isn''t Rokuro also your senior brother?" Misumi Mikoto, hearing Kohinata Kaori mention Professor Kube, asked with curiosity.


    However, Kohinata Kaori''s attitude towards Kube Rokuro was one of disdain as she snorted and said: "He should be calling me senior sister. Rokuro is younger than I am! Hurry up and call me Senior Sister!"


    "Senior Sister Kaori!" With Kohinata Kaori''s prompting, Kube Rokuro had no choice but to address her as senior sister.


    "By the way, who might this be?" Misumi Mikoto noticed Manami Sugita sitting next to Kohinata Kaori and seeing her stealing nces at Inomata Naoki, immediately understood that she was the person she was looking for, so she inquired with Kohinata Kaori.


    Hearing Misumi Mikoto''s inquiry, Kohinata Kaori then realized that she had not yet introduced Manami Sugita, so she quickly apologized and finally introduced her: "This is Manami Sugita, my good friend. Her family runs a restaurant near the hospital. Senior Brother Chen has taken me there a few times; the food is really good!"


    "Hello everyone, I am Manami Sugita. Please be kind to me." Manami Sugita also hurriedly introduced herself, but her gaze was still fixed on Inomata Naoki.


    This was her first time being so close to Inomata Naoki. Although she had decided not to get involved with this man, when he appeared before her, Manami Sugita still felt an inescapable allure.


    Could this be what they call destiny? Manami Sugita didn''t know, but upon learning that he was her fated other half, even knowing that she was already dead and nothing could happen between them, Manami Sugita still uncontrobly felt a sense of inexplicable panic and confusion.

 Chapter 738 - 734: Mind in Chaos (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The table originally meant for six was now seating eight people; it was a bit crowded, but they all fit.


    However, this also resulted in Minami sitting very close to Inomata Naoki.


    Being so near to Inomata Naoki, Minami''s heart grew even more chaotic, to the point where she scarcely dared to look up at him again.


    She couldn''t exin why she felt this way. She had firmly resolved to avoid any entanglement with him after receiving a warning from Chen Yu, but ever since she had encountered him at the Tokyo Skytree, her heart hadn''t been at peace. Now it felt like her emotions were a series of water buckets in a well¡ªconstantly going up and down.


    Nevertheless, Minami dared not show any signs of her feelings, even going so far as to pretend nothing was amiss because Naoki had just mentioned that he and Tokairin Yuko were now in a rtionship. If Minami disyed any improper emotions, it would mean interfering with their romance.


    Minami certainly didn''t wish for that to happen, even though it felt as if something of hers had been taken away.


    Were she and him truly destined to be together? Minami harbored doubts about this.


    Even though Chen Yu had told her that she and Naoki were meant to have a marital connection, seeing Naoki now cozy with Tokairin Yuko made her feel uncertain.


    At the moment, she really wanted to ask Chen Yu if there truly was a marital bond between her and Naoki because if there was, why had nothing happened between them, while he had already found a girlfriend?


    While Minami harbored such thoughts, the other people around the dinner table were engaged in lively discussions about each of their interesting topics, except for Minami, who seemed rather downcast and didn''t join the conversation.


    Her downcast demeanor made Misumi Mikoto somewhat concerned, and she asked softly, "Does the food not suit your taste? I haven''t seen you eat much, Miss Minami, nor have you talked much either."


    "Not at all, I just don''t know what to say. I can''t really join in on the topics you all are discussing," Minami hastily shook her head and replied while picking up a crab leg and putting it into the hot pot as she exined to Misumi Mikoto.


    Although Minami said this, Misumi Mikoto could still tell that she was preupied with something.


    In light of this, Misumi Mikoto chose not to say much more, even if she understood what was on Minami''s mind; she kept her thoughts to herself.


    Following the n Chen Yu had given her beforehand, today her only task was to ensure Minami met Naoki; she needn''t intervene in anything else.


    Misumi Mikoto naturally refrained from doing anything more, as she knew how important this matter was to Chen Yu. If her interference caused things to deviate from Chen Yu''s n, the guilt would be too great to atone for even with a hundred deaths.


    Fortunately, after she expressed concern for Minami, Minami began to appear more normal on the surface. While eagerly eating, she asionally joined in the conversations of the others.


    Before Minami''s death, she had hoped to pass the medical school entrance exams. Later, when her mother used her body, it was to apply for medical school, so Minami could keep up with the conversations at the table where six out of eight people were doctors.


    "Speaking of Brother Yu, it really is amazing that someone in their thirties has be a professor at a big university hospital like Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. It''s something unimaginable for the average person," Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but feel impressed with Chen Yu.


    Hearing Inomata Naoki''s sentiments, Kohinata Kaori teased him, "It''s only because you returned to Kumamoto to raise horses, Naoki. If you had stayed in Tokyo, with the qualifications you gained with Senior Brother Chen in developing a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, you could have gotten at least an associate professor title by now."


    "Back then, I had terminal esophageal cancer and was hanging on to life thanks to Brother Yu''s medicine. How could I think about anything else? And no hospital would hire a doctor withte-stage cancer, would they?" Inomata Naoki knew all too well that if he had stayed in Tokyo, he might have basked in Chen Yu''s sess by now.


    But thinking back to his ghostly appearance back then, he gave up on that idea.


    Nevertheless, the conversation between Inomata Naoki and Kohinata Kaori piqued the curiosity of everyone else. Unable to resist, Minami asked Kohinata, "Doctor Kaori, are you saying that the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Doctor Chen Yu was researched together with Mr. Inomata? Then why¡­"


    Minami did not finish her sentence, but Kohinata Kaori understood her meaning and answered with a smile, "The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was a topic proposed by Senior Brother Chen when he was still doing his Ph.D. at the University of Tokyo. At that time, no one in the school had faith in the subject, only Professor Kube helped him attach the topic under his own projects, and Naoki assisted him in the research. I was only skilled enough to be their assistant at that time."


    "However,ter on, Naoki was found to have esophageal cancer and he secretly took the prototype medicine Brother Chen was using for animal experiments and used it on himself. Brother Chen was very angry about this, and because of it, Naoki went back to Kumamoto after graduating."


    "So that''s how it was¡­" After hearing Kohinata Kaori''s exnation, Minami realized she had asked something insensitive, so she turned to Inomata Naoki and apologized.


    However, Inomata Naoki didn''t seem to mind, just waving his hand and saying, "Back then, I was the one who wronged Brother Yu. I took his experimental medicine without telling him and used it on myself. If it weren''t for Professor Kube''s help in settling the matter, it''s very possible Brother Yu might not have graduated.


    After graduation, I was too ashamed to face him and had to hide away in Kumamoto. It wasn''t until my condition deteriorated that Brother Yu cured me. That''s why I am always grateful and have great respect for Brother Yu. My life is owed to him."


    The words of Inomata Naoki silenced everyone at the table for a while. After all, the experience ofing back from the verge of death due tote-stage cancer left everyone feeling somewhat shaken, not knowing how toment on the matter.


    Anyone in a situation where there was even a slim chance to live would instinctively grab at that chance, rather than wait to die idly.


    Naoki''s actions were not meable, and equally, it was natural for Chen Yu to feel discontent and harbor resentment towards him. But the fact that Chen Yu chose to save Naoki''s life without bearing a grudge, earned him everyone''s admiration. After all, it''s not everyone who could forgive someone who almost caused them to fail their graduation.


    "Professor Chen Yu indeed is a doctor of great benevolence and skill. He truly is remarkable." Even setting aside Chen Yu''s identity as a Transcendent, he deserves the praise of being a good doctor. Qingdai, reflecting on his usual demeanor towards patients and his exquisite medical skills, couldn''t help but express her admiration.

 Chapter 739 - 735: Heart-to-Heart (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    This dinner was somewhat a torture for Minami; although the full crab cuisine was indeed delicious, facing Inomata Naoki, Minami simply had no appetite to enjoy the delicacies.


    Finally, after enduring through the meal, Minami and Kohinata Kaori took the car driven by Qingdai and parted ways with Inomata Naoki and his group; only then did Minami''s mood begin to rx.


    Kohinata Kaori naturally noticed that Minami''s mood was off, but having already known that there was something amiss between her and Inomata Naoki since thest time, Kohinata Kaori did not know how to advise her.


    After all, Minami and she hadn''t known each other for long, and although she knew Minami wasn''t a bad girl, considering that Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko were now happily together, Kohinata Kaori felt she could not find the words to encourage her in any way.


    Yet, for Kohinata Kaori to persuade Minami to give up on Inomata Naoki was something she just couldn''t bring herself to do.


    In the end, Kohinata Kaori could only drop Minami off at her home, watching her slightly depressed mood with a sigh of frustration, saying nothing.


    However, just because Kohinata Kaori said nothing didn''t mean Minami wasn''t thinking anything.


    For Minami, the events that unfolded in her life hardly seemed fair.


    Originally, it was her mother who was more severely injured in the car ident, so it was her mother whose injuries led to an untimely death, but the oue turned out to be a body swap with her mother, with her being the one who died.


    Barely resurrected, she thought she could lead a peaceful life with her father, but meeting a stranger at a wedding entangled her emotions in the taboo of life and death. Not only did Doctor Chen Yu and his wifee to warn her, but the Inari God also appeared in her family''s shop.


    This left Minami shocked, but at the same time, she also harbored an inexplicable sense of anticipation.


    The focus on her own emotions, the fact that she had yet done nothing to already threaten the safety of the entire Human World, made Minami feel like the protagonist of a story, and it also created expectations towards Inomata Naoki.


    What kind of love must it be to be considered taboo by the deities? Is he the one destined for me, and how will we fall in love? If I truly fall for him, will the world really end?


    These questions bubbled up in Minami''s mind, only to be pushed down again.


    She didn''t know the answers to these questions, but she understood that these weren''t questions she should contemte over.


    Because only by not dwelling on them could she avoid developing feelings.


    However, some things don''t shift with her will, and love is certainly not something you can stop thinking about just by wanting to.


    Besides, whether it was her or Inomata Naoki, they were already just pieces on a chessboard, their fates depended entirely on the yer''s moves, and they had no control over it themselves.


    Minami was unaware that everything she experienced was orchestrated by Chen Yu, she simply thought it was all because she was a dead person who met the right person at the wrong time.


    If I were still alive, perhaps there wouldn''t be so many troubles, right?


    Minami couldn''t help telling herself this in her heart, thinking that maybe this would alleviate some of the gloom inside her.


    But nothing couldpare to the relief of finding a friend to confide in.


    Minami had originally wanted to confide in Kohinata Kaori. Although she hadn''t known Kohinata Kaori for very long, Minami had alreadye to regard her as a friend and was willing to open up about her secrets.


    However, considering the rtionship between Kohinata Kaori and Inomata Naoki, Minami eventually gave up on the idea, not wishing to put Kohinata Kaori in a difficult position.


    Thus, it seemed Minami could no longer find anyone to share her worries with.


    She didn''t want to tell her father; her boss had only recently undergone surgery, and Minami couldn''t bring herself to worry him at such a time.


    As for Minami''s other friends... Being someone who had been "dead" for over a decade, Minami had no other friends in Tokyo.


    Back when she was still "alive," she indeed had ssmates and friends, but due to that ident, she and her mother had switched bodies. Over the years, her old ssmates and friends had be her mother''s ssmates and friends, and she herself had be unrecognizable to them.


    Under such circumstances, Minami inexplicably thought of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Minami, what brought you to seek me out?" Jounouchi Hiromi, who had received Minami''s request and hade to the small shop alone after work, looked toward Minami and asked her.


    Because Jounouchi Hiromi hade straight from work, the small shop was still in preparation and hadn''t opened.


    After mentioning it to the busy boss in the kitchen, Minami took Jounouchi Hiromi to the shrine of the local guardian deity in the alley, then began to exin why she had sought her out.


    Having listened patiently to Minami''s outpouring, Jounouchi Hiromi, although already aware of the true situation from Doctor Chen Yu, couldn''t help but feel sympathy for Minami.


    Unfortunately, it was clear that Jounouchi Hiromi could not go against Doctor Chen Yu''s wishes to help Minami.


    But Minami''s emotions still needed soothing and encouragement. After some thought, Jounouchi Hiromi asked her, "So what do you think about it yourself, Minami? Do you really like Inomata-kun?"


    "I... don''t like him," Minami pondered seriously before giving her answer. "Although you, Lord Inari, and Doctor Chen Yu have all said there''s a matrimonial fate between him and me, up to this point, he has had a girlfriend, and nothing has happened between us. We''re simply a little more familiar with each other than strangers, so how could I possibly have developed feelings for him?"


    "Then why are you troubled? If you don''t like him, surely there''s no need to care so much, right?" Although Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want to contradict her husband''s ns, she still hoped that Minami would not be deeply troubled.


    However, Minami shook her head and replied, "My worry isn''t whether I like him or not; it''s because all of you say that we are fated, but this fate hasn''te to pass, so I''m questioning if perhaps you are all mistaken about us?"


    Minami''s words carried a considerable amount of resentment and for her, such matters were indeed distressing.


    Hearing Minami''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi was at a loss for how to respond for a moment. Though the answer to this question was not important¡ªording to the schemes of Doctor Chen Yu and the Inari God, their goal could be achieved just by her and Inomata Naoki falling in love, regardless of whether they truly were fated ¨C it didn''t matter much.


    Nevertheless, since Minami had asked, after some consideration, Jounouchi Hiromi said to her, "If that''s the case, then I''ll take you to someone who can confirm all of this for you."

 Chapter 740 - 736: Guidance from the Deities (Seeking Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Jounouchi Hiromi, naturally, brought Minami to meet the Matchmaking God.


    If anyone could make Minami believe, could make her understand that she and Inomata Naoki truly had a connection, it would only be this deity in charge of marital connections.


    Even though the Matchmaking God resided at the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, for Jounouchi Hiromi at present, whether to force her way in, reveal her identity to enter, or use other means to sneak in undetected, it wasn''t difficult at all.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi did not force her way in; she simply notified Yamada Nobuyosuke upfront and then took Minami with her to visit.


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s approach, Yamada Nobuyosuke naturally couldn''t obstruct her. After consulting Chen Yu and receiving his approval, he allowed Jounouchi Hiromi and Minami to enter together.


    Whether in life or death, this was Minami''s first time entering a police station, especially one like the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department, which is the headquarters for all of Tokyo''s police, making her feel extremely curious about everything here.


    Regarding the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters located outside the Sakuradamon, all Minami knew was that it was the headquarters for all police officers in Tokyo and that many officers worked there.


    As for what specific departments there were, what the police did every day, and how their work was conducted, Minami was utterly clueless, with her only understandinging from movies and TV shows.


    Therefore, in Minami''s imagination, this should be a very solemn and intense ce, with everyone being all business, no-nonsense, either solving cases or interrogating suspects.


    However, when she and Jounouchi Hiromi arrived at the reception room where the Matchmaking God and the Inari God were, seeing them sitting at the dining table, enjoying a meal meticulously prepared by the chef, apanied by several fully armed police officers standing guard, her worldview copsed.


    In the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department Headquarters, at the heart of such a serious institution of power, with fully armed police officers nearby, yet before her were two deities treating it like a dining hall. This absurd contrast made Minami at a loss for words.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi was not surprised by this. With her rising powers and a mindset that evolved along with them, she had gradually understood that the thoughts of deities and mortals were different, that the more powerful the deity, the less they needed to concern themselves with mortal thoughts.


    And Inari God Miketsu no Kami, undoubtedly, is among all the deities in all Japan, the one most entitled to disregard mortals.


    Even if it was just the Matchmaking God, as a bona fide deity, though not very powerful, they still had enough confidence to ignore these mortal opinions; after all, mortals are not qualified to offend a true deity.


    After a simple greeting, Jounouchi Hiromi pulled Minami along to sit down in front of the two deities.


    "Miss Giant Dragon, would you like to try this cake? It''s really delicious!" The Matchmaking God offered cheerfully to Jounouchi Hiromi, promoting the dessert they were enjoying, clearly very satisfied with the chef''s culinary skills.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nced at the colorful cake in front of the Matchmaking God, looking somewhat like a Rubik''s cube, and nodded with slight interest.


    "Miss Jounouchi, what brings you here today? Surely you haven''te just to share Xiao Yuan''s cake?" Miketsu no Kami looked at Jounouchi Hiromi and took the initiative to ask the reason for her visit.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi was still merely a mortal, she and Chen Yu had already earned enough respect from the deities¡ªsuch treatment was not something ordinary people could obtain.


    Indeed, even Yamada Nobuyosuke and the Section Chief from the anti-counterfeiting division or other high-ranking officials from the Metropolitan Police Department, upon visiting, basically had no right to even sit down in front of the two deities. For Jounouchi Hiromi to receive such respect from both was almost an impossible urrence.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi''s visit was clearly not about seeking presence in front of the deities, so she skipped the pleasantries and directly posed the question Minami wanted to know to the Matchmaking God.


    "Her and that man''s fate? Wasn''t this matter already settled?" The Matchmaking God cut a piece of cake and put it into his mouth while ncing at Minami: "The Red String of Fate between her and that man still exists, and even shows signs of deepening. If things continue this way, breaking the taboo will not be far off."


    Minami had not believed, and had doubted the existence of any bond between herself and Inomata Naoki, but now that the Matchmaking God had spoken, she finally understood that some things do not cease to exist simply because they haven''t happened.


    Yet she still harbored doubts and uncertainties, and asked the Matchmaking God: "But Inomata-kun already has a girlfriend. Is there really still a bond between him and me?"


    "You''re already dead, and yet you still have a bond with him; all the more so since he just found a girlfriend." The Matchmaking God replied nonchntly and then, as if suddenly remembering something, added, "By the way, that man and his current girlfriend also have a Red String of Fate. Matters of marital fate are not one-to-one; often, one person will have bonds with several others at the same time. However, the oue depends on how destiny unfolds. It''s not always the case that those with a bond will end up together."


    "Bonded yet unable to be together?" This statement made Minami feel extremely surprised, and she looked at the Matchmaking God with an astonished expression.


    Seeing Minami''s surprise, the Matchmaking God felt she was quite strange but still replied, "What''s so surprising about that? Don''t you humans have a saying, ''fated to meet but not fated to be together''? Not all lovers are destined to be life partners. After a Red String of Fate is tied, if the rtionship is not carefully nurtured, it can just as easily be severed."


    The Matchmaking God''s answer seemed to shock Minami. Could it be that even love that was meant to be might not necessarily lead to a good oue?


    Seeing Minami''s reaction, Miketsu no Kami suddenly spoke, "The so-called fate only proves that you have the opportunity to meet, know, and love each other. It doesn''t mean you can actuallye together. To trulye together and turn fate into marital bonds requires effort from both of you.


    If neither of you wishes to start this bond, then even an already tied Red String of Fate cane undone. However, the Red String of Fate between you and him has not dissipated; it''s actually growing stronger. This means that one of you must already have feelings, wanting to be with the other."


    The Inari God''s words caused an even greater shock to Minami. Inomata Naoki now had a girlfriend, and given their affectionate behavior, it was obviously not him who wished to be with her.


    So, was it her who longed to be with him? This answer left Minami too stunned to speak.

 Chapter 741 - 737: Mentality (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Minami did not feel that the Inari God and the Matchmaking God were deceiving her. After all, she was but a resurrected spirit lingering in the Human World, with neither power nor wealth¡ªwhat would there be about her to deceive the deities?


    Moreover, the Inari God and the Matchmaking God did not deceive her; everything they said was indeed the truth.


    The highest level of a lie is nine parts truth and one part falsehood, and the best way to induce others to act as you wish is to make them think that they are making the decisions themselves.


    The Inari God told Minami nothing but the truth, but He did not tell her that everything she was experiencing was the result of Yu Chen deliberately guiding her.


    Without knowing the full facts, Minami''s thoughts naturally became skewed.


    She thought she was developing feelings for Inomata Naoki, but in reality, whether it was her two chance encounters with Inomata Naoki or the fact that Inomata Naoki got a girlfriend, all of it was a deliberate orchestration by Yu Chen, aimed at making her fall for Inomata Naoki, or at least believe that she had.


    Deities indeed do not deceive mortals, but likewise, deities do not tell mortals everything.


    As for what mortals understand from the deities'' words, that is a matter for the mortals themselves.


    Having received an answer that she wanted but perhaps was not ready to ept, Minami and Hiromi Jounouchi left the headquarters of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    On the way home after dropping Minami off, Hiromi Jounouchi asked her, "What do you n to do now?"


    "I..." Minami fiddled with her fingers, her mind a mess, unsure of how to answer, and could only manage to say, "I don''t know."


    "It''s normal to feel confused. Go home, have a good rest, sleep on it, and then think about it with a clear head," Hiromi Jounouchi offered her advice and even joked, "If you didn''t look so much like a high schooler, I would have taken you out for drinks. Sometimes, getting drunk really can help people forget their troubles."


    Minami couldn''t help but offer a wry smile at Hiromi Jounouchi''s words. She was actually about the same age as Hiromi Jounouchi, but since she died when she was only a teenager, she still looked the same as she did then, which made it impossible for her to enter a bar.


    However, this made Minami half-jokingly say to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Why don''t we go to my ce, then? Sneaking some drinks from the shop is no problem. Speaking of which, I''m really curious about the taste of the Highball that Doctor Yu Chen always drinks!"


    "Your ce? Is the owner not doing business today?" Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Minami with a smile and said, "Go home and have a good rest, don''t overthink it. Matters of the heart are best left to take their own course, they cannot be forced."


    "I got it, I will rest well." Hearing Hiromouchi Jounouchi say this, Minami dismissed the idea of taking Hiromi Jounouchi to her shop for a drink.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After having sent Minami home, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally returned to her house as well.


    Afterpleting the final adjustments on the Enhanced Humans, and although they still needed to adjust the existing Dragon-transformed Mutants to evolve from their previously unstable mutations to the now optimally adjusted state of Enhanced Humans, these routine tasks no longer required Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi to do them personally¡ªa summoning of a group of Skeleton Mages would suffice toplete these tasks.


    As for subsequent armament and legion structuring, this was even less in need of Yu Chen''s personal intervention; High-rank Necro-Servants were meant for such tasks.


    Recalling Maeda Toshiie, who had been presiding over the Mingyue Society headquarters, the former Kaga Million Koku Daimyo in Yu Chen''s service was the most suitable person tomand troops and the only subordinate with military experience. Though his experience was centuries old, it was still far superior whenpared to other Undead Servants, who had no knowledge of such matters.


    With tasks handed down to his subordinates, Yu Chen naturally no longer needed to stay in the Necromantic Space. Thus, both he and Hiromi Jounouchi, for the first time in a while, returned to their house in Tokyo to spend an ordinary weekend like any other couple.


    To many, living the life of an ordinary person after nearing divinity could seem unimaginable, but for Yu Chen, bing divine did not mean he ceased to be human.


    Human is a sociological concept, whereas humanity is a biological one.


    Bing divine is nothing more than an evolution from the biological concept of humanity to divinity.


    And to regard oneself as a deity, to have the mindset of a deity, is to evolve from a person to a divinity in both sociological and psychological terms.


    Though Yu Chen was now a Demigod and his way of thinking and approaches gradually diverged from those of mortals, it did not hinder his continued self-identification as a person.


    This was a process of transformation and adaptation; for a person to be a deity involves not only physiological changes but psychological adaptations as well. Until his ns were realized and he truly became a deity, Yu Chen had no intention of psychologically transforming himself first.


    Maybe a hundred or two hundred years after he became a deity, he might gradually forget everything about his life as a human, but at this moment, he still felt himself a person, whose only difference from others was that he was much further along the path to divinity.


    Gently transitioning or abruptly severing one''s ties to their mortal existence¡ªeither choice is eptable. Yu Chen simply chose the gradual and natural progression.


    Hiromi Jounouchi arrived home to find Yu Chen cooking in the kitchen and couldn''t help but tease him with a grin, "What''s this? His Excellency the Demigod is cooking today? It''s such an honour for this humble girl to be able to enjoy a dish made by the hands of a Demigod."


    "Wash your hands and set the table, it''s almost ready to eat," Yu Chen smiled back at his wife, unfazed by her teasing.


    After Hiromi Jounouchi washed her hands in the kitchen and set the tableware, she sat down to watch Yu Chen bring the cooked meal to the table.


    Although they no longer needed to eat ordinary food, just as the Matchmaking God and Ukanomitama relish good food, delicious meals are considered a pleasure, not just for sustenance.


    Only lower life forms ce eating at the top of their life priorities.


    "Husband, Minami has now be infatuated as you expected. What is your next move?" Hiromi Jounouchi inquired about Yu Chen''s ns while they ate.


    Facing his wife''s question, Yu Chen smiled and replied, "Well, in that case, the next step would naturally be to let her have a proper talk with Naoki, don''t you think?"

 Chapter 742 - 738 Preparation (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Although Chen Yu decided to continue promoting the rtionship between Minami and Inomata Naoki, it wasn''t something that required immediate attention.


    Emotions sometimes cannot be rushed, and while at certain moments we need to take decisive action, more often feelings need to be umted over time.


    Though human emotions are influenced by hormones and various chemicals and are often impulsive, emotions are more about the umtion of memories.


    It''s difficult to develop feelings for strangers. Biological parents separated from their child at birth cannot have the same depth of affection as adoptive parents who have lived with the child for decades. That''s because of the dependency and sense of security formed over the long-term rtionship.


    The human body is a highly precise and delicate chemical factory, with all our emotions stemming from hormonal influences.


    Sense of security is also a feeling produced by hormones affecting our brain, but long-term security forms memories. These memories can engrave themselves in our minds, bing habitual, even turning into conditioned reflexes.


    When we see familiar people or things in unfamiliar environments, we feel reassured and rxed, which is due to thebined effects of memory and conditioned reflex stimting the secretion of hormones, thus eliciting such feelings.


    Feelings work the same way; the impulse of love stemming from encountering someone attractive triggers hormone secretion, and the duration these hormones remain in your body is how long your love for that personsts.


    If you only see each other once and never again, the secretion of love hormones will cease, and the duration of love will notst long.


    But frequent encounters that stimte the secretion of love hormones will extend the duration of love. Simultaneously, a form of memory forms in the other person''s brain, which is the feeling of love upon seeing you.


    This feeling deepens with memory, leading you to believe that you''ve fallen in love with someone and are willing to be together.


    However, for Minami, who died and only her spiritual body remains, her physical body is long gone, and though her spiritual body looks no different from a living person, it doesn''t have the function to secrete hormones. All her emotions and sensations do not stem from the body''s precise chemical reactions but from the most direct feelings of her soul.


    Such emotions, while experientially simr to those caused by bodily hormones, have essential, subtle differences.


    In short, the feelings of the soul are more genuine andsting.


    Physical emotionsst at most a few decades, but the love and hatred of the soul persist for hundreds, even thousands of years, until the soul fades away.


    Therefore, Chen Yu did not manipte Minami''s hormonal secretions to produce feelings as he did with Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Y¨±ko. Instead, he guided her in various ways, allowing her to develop her love for Inomata Naoki on her own, especially since Minami didn''t have a body for Chen Yu to control.


    Now that Minami was beginning to doubt whether she had fallen for Inomata Naoki, further provocation would only make her panic and reject the idea. While there were ways to achieve his goal, a better approach was to let her think for herself.


    Given Minami''s current situation and her innate character, she was highly likely to convince herself not to like Inomata Naoki, leading to a seemingly usible but false conclusion.


    This avoidance would fabricate an apparently unassable reason for her to feel content in believing she didn''t like Inomata Naoki and hadn''t been attracted to him.


    However, after she arrived at this conclusion, providing a huge stimulus that destroyed her self-justifications, overturning the reasoning she''d used to persuade herself, would equally persuade her that, in truth, she did like Inomata Naoki.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Since Minami''s matter didn''t require immediate attention, Chen Yu naturally had the time to help Misumi Mikoto construct her own Necromantic Space.


    After Chen Yu''s specialized coaching, Misumi Mikoto had acquired enough knowledge and practical ability to perform the entire ritual, with the only thing left being to conduct it.


    Compared to when Chen Yu performed his ritual, Misumi Mikoto''s conditions were undeniably better, whether it was the pre-prepared ritual altar Chen Yu had used, the preparation of various ritual offerings, or the choice of a secure location for the ritual¡ªall were far superior to Chen Yu''s own initial circumstances.


    Remembering his early ritual experience, which nearly led to a confrontation with some low-level Official-level Superhumans and now, being a Demigod himself, caused Chen Yu to look back on that time with a feeling of bothughter and tears.


    But that was the first time Chen Yu had killed and controlled another soul. Perhaps his mindset shifted from that of an ordinary, contented person to a Demigod who now sees friends and brothers as utilitarian, starting from that very moment.


    Chen Yu had no intention of reflecting on his actions. Admittedly, turning Inomata Naoki''s feelings into a bargaining chip and causing such a bigmotion was somewhat unfair to a friend, but Chen Yu had no intention of harming him.


    Even if Inomata Naoki was being used in this matter, at worst, he would suffer a heartbreak.


    Even when exploiting friends, Chen Yu still had his own limits.


    Just recalling those early days, Chen Yu suddenly remembered that the superhumans who attacked him seemed to be a family and belonged to a yakuza organization called the Bluebird Group. The one he killed and whose soul he controlled was a female Ninja, whom he manipted to live indistinguishably from a living person.


    A body controlled in such a manner would gradually turn into an Undead. Chen Yu remembered that he had refined her soul back then, allowing her to cultivate independently. He wondered what her strength was like now.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu recalled the Necromancy Sect inheritances he''d spread, namely the Cultivation Method of the Undead Servant. He wondered how many people had cultivated these inheritances and what levels they had reached by now.


    For a Necromancer, those who had cultivated these inheritances were excellent sources of potential recruits. With just a simple conversion and guidance, they could be part of a qualified Undead Legion.


    These individuals were already factored into Chen Yu''s calctions of avable forces, but it was uncertain how many there were; perhaps it was time to take stock of their numbers?

 Chapter 743 - 739: Ceremony (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    At the top floor of Chen Yu''s Mage Tower, the Obsidian Altar he had used initially had already been moved here.


    This altar was originally designed and crafted for the construction of the Necromantic Space. After Chen Yu''s use, it was rendered useless and thus had been left to lie idle.


    The only reason it hadn''t been dismantled was that Chen Yu intended to leave it for Jounouchi Hiromi, so when she was ready to build her own Necromantic Space, she wouldn''t need to make another one.


    But now, Jounouchi Hiromi had be his wife, and as husband and wife were one, Jounouchi Hiromi no longer had the need to construct another Necromantic Space, so the altar remained unused.


    It was only now, with Misumi Mikoto as Chen Yu''s disciple preparing to construct her own Necromantic Space, that the altar Chen Yu had spent a great deal of effort creating, once again became useful.


    However, when Chen Yu constructed his Necromantic Space, he had space-rted materials supplied by Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, which allowed him to find suchrge Space Fragments to make his Necromantic Spaceparable to a fully developed Semi-ne. Without such resources, it would not be easy for Misumi Mikoto to construct a sufficientlyrge Necromantic Space.


    Misumi Mikoto was naturally aware of this, but she didn''t choose to give up just because it was difficult.


    It was only that the Necromantic Space she was about to construct would initially be smaller. She would have to continuously collect Space Fragments and piece them together to expand her Necromantic Space, a result Misumi Mikoto found eptable.


    "Are you ready?" Chen Yu looked at Misumi Mikoto, who stood before him already draped in her Dragon Wing Cape, holding her Book of Inheritance, apparently prepared, but he asked her once more.


    After taking a deep breath, Misumi Mikoto nodded and said to her mentor, "Mentor, I am ready."


    "Then let''s start. Don''t overexert yourself, and take it easy," after giving his disciple a word of caution, Chen Yu nodded, signaling her to step onto the altar.


    When Chen Yu had conducted the ritual, he had enlisted Kyuuzai Ryousen as an assistant to prevent any mishaps due tock of strength. Misumi Mikoto, of course, wanted to y it safe for herself, though her backup was morevish than Chen Yu''s¡ªit came in the form of a Ship-girl.


    The Ship-girl assisting Misumi Mikoto was not one of the seven Demigod Ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu, nor a member of the 6th Destroyer Squadron or the Shinano. Instead, Misumi Mikoto, after encountering the various Ship-girls during her studies in Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, became eager to learn the Summoning Method and summoned a Ship-girl herself.


    Of course, Chen Yu provided his disciple with both the location and the salvaged ships as summoning materials.


    The two Ship-girls summoned by Misumi Mikoto were the Chitose-ss Light Aircraft Carriers, the Chitose and the Chiyoda, from the Former Imperial Japanese Navy Combined Fleet, thest two carriers sunk by US military surface ships in the Japanese Navy.


    As they were Light Aircraft Carriers, and considering they had served as Seane Carriers in the early stages of the war before being converted into Light Aircraft Carriers during the mid-war period, the Power of Faith they had garnered wasn''t very strong. Even with the improved Summoning Method devised by Chen Yu, they possessed only Legendary-rank strength,parable to that of the Shinano.


    Regarding this, Misumi Mikoto did not show any disdain, after all, having two Legendary figures was far superior to when Chen Yu had enlisted the Formal Rank Kyuuzai Ryousen as an assistant, a vast improvement indeed.


    Moreover, perhaps because Japanese aircraft carrier ship-girls often appear as shrine maidens and Onmyoji in various ship-girl games, with their nes as Demon-Breaking Arrows or Shikigami, the Chitose sisters also possess such traits, being two shrine maidens capable of summoning Shikigami and casting spells.


    This undeniably allowed them to better cooperate with Misumi Mikoto, as the seven Demigod ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu actuallycked casting abilities, their demi-god power manifested more in terms of destructive force.


    The ship-girls with casting abilities naturally piqued Chen Yu''s interest. After serious research, he realized that the unique casting abilities of these two ship-girls and their ability to summon fighter nes as Shikigami was due to the influence of the Power of Faith during the summoning process, which resulted in such images and abilities.


    This inspired Chen Yu to prepare to summon two more ship-girls with spell-casting abilities.


    However, before that, Chen Yu felt it would be better to let Misumi Mikoto firstplete the initial construction of the Necromantic Space.


    On the Ritual Altar, Misumi Mikoto skillfully initiated the ritual, and the Chitose sisters provided her with Mana support. With the massive Mana reserves of Legendary-rank ship-girls, Misumi Mikoto could carry on longer and search for Space Fragments more easily.


    With the support of two Legendary-rank ship-girls, the ritual proceeded smoothly, piece by piece of Space Fragments found and dragged back by Misumi Mikoto, were imprisoned within a Crystal Ball on the Ritual Altar.


    That was a container provided by Chen Yu for his disciple, as Misumi Mikoto had made great efforts but failed to find a suitable storage container, Chen Yu had to lend her a Crystal Ball made of Magic Crystal.


    Observing Misumi Mikoto carefully, Chen Yu noted she was different from himself.


    Initially, Chen Yu had the support of spatial materials, which allowed him a better perception of Space Fragments; he could selectrger pieces selectively, eventually finding the one that now houses his Necromantic Space.


    But Misumi Mikoto did not enjoy such luxuries. She could only painstakingly search for every fragment she could find, not willing to discard even the smallest, shrunken spaces, storing them all in the Crystal Ball, seemingly nning to patch together her own Necromantic Space in a gradual umtion.


    This method was the orthodox choice for a Necromancer; not everyone could have Chen Yu''s luck to find a space fragmentparable to a Semi-ne.


    Jounouchi Hiromi stood beside Chen Yu, watching the Chitose sisters on the Ritual Altar, and couldn''t help but say to Chen Yu, "Husband, the ship-girls you''ve developed seem very interesting. How about you teach me so I can summon a few?"


    "That is certainly no problem. However, I currently have no Ghost Ships on hand. If you want to summon ship-girls, you''ll need to prepare sufficient Spiritual Nature. Otherwise, the summoned ship-girls may end up being children." This was Chen Yu''s experienced advice. The reason why the members of the 6th Destroyer Squadron all appear as elementary school students, apart from being influenced by the Power of Faith''s mixed images, was because Chen Yu did not use Ghost Ships when summoning them, causing their strength and maturity to be undeveloped.


    "I know, it''s only Spiritual Nature; it''s not hard toe by." Jounouchi Hiromi did not seem concerned about this, after all, Misumi Mikoto did not use a Ghost Ship as a sacrifice when summoning the Chitose sisters either.

 Chapter 744 - 740 Joan of Arc (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    As Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi watched Misumi Mikoto construct her own Necromantic Space, Europe was silently shaken by an event that would stun the whole world.


    "Is this France today? It''s truly indescribable." A girl with short ck hair stood by the Seine River, gazing at the Notre-Dame de Paris not far away, and sighed with emotion, "Allowing heathens to wreak havoc on the streets of Paris, and letting the precious Notre-Dame sumb to a fire, has France fallen to such depths?"


    "When has France not been fallen? From the moment they burned you, France had already forsaken the glory of God," Gilles de Rais said, his eyes fixated on the girl before him, exining to her with disdainful tone.


    Feeling somewhat embarrassed under Gilles de Rais''s intense gaze, the girl blushed slightly before shaking her head and saying, "Gilles, could you take me to the Notre-Dame to have a look?"


    "I would apany you anywhere, my Holy Maiden," Gilles de Rais replied, his voice filled with longing and reverence.


    However, the girl was clearly ufortable with Gilles de Rais''s attitude, and she said somewhat shyly, "Please don''t call me that, Gilles. I''m more used to how you used to treat me. The way you are now makes me feel very..."


    "I''m sorry, my Holy Maiden, I just can''t contain my own feelings," Gilles de Rais, feeling as if he hadmitted an unforgivable act, apologized to the girl while exining, "I just want you to understand that not a day in these six hundred years have I stopped missing you, my Holy Maiden, my Joan of Arc!"


    The girl was none other than the famous Maid of Orleans from French history, Joan of Arc. Six hundred years after she was executed as a heretic by fire by the Religious Tribunal, Gilles de Rais had finally summoned her back to the human world using the necromancy he learned from Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Even though as a hero of France Joan of Arc''s active time in history spanned only a brief two years and her life ended at just neen years of age, she remained undeniably a person of great magnificence.


    Napoleon once praised her as the savior of France, and Winston Churchill had remarked that "In a thousand years time, nobody couldpare to her," praising her as the embodiment of human nature''s kindness and courage. Unconquerable courage, boundless emotion, the virtue of the pure, the wisdom of the upright¡ªshe shone with all these qualities.


    However, whether it was because Gilles de Rais was unskilled in his art, or because at the time of her death Joan was just a neen-year-old peasant girl, the Joan resurrected by Gilles de Rais had knowledge instilled by the Power of Faith, yet her memory and consciousness seemed to remain in the past six hundred years.


    She could understand Gilles de Rais''s feelings and was grateful that he still remembered her six hundred yearster, bringing her back to life to witness the beauty she had never known, but she really wasn''t used to and didn''t like Gilles de Rais calling her Holy Maiden.


    Upon hearing Joan''s words, Gilles de Rais had no choice but to change how he addressed her, yet his fervent affection for Joan showed no sign of diminishing, "Alright Joan, pleasee with me, and let me show you the Paris of today."


    Gilles de Rais led Joan across the long bridge spanning the Seine River and arrived in front of the Notre-Dame de Paris.


    Looking at the over nine hundred years old building, a cultural treasure that is the most precious in French history, Joan''s eyes involuntarily filled with tears, heartbroken by the catastrophe that had befallen the cherished monument.


    "It''s such a pity! To think that such a sacred ce would be destroyed by a great fire." Although Joan of Arc was but an ordinary vige girl while alive, the faith that the French people ced in her after her death turned her into a symbol of the French spirit. Yet, this did not impart her with any additional knowledge. However, she had long yearned for Notre-Dame de Paris, the renowned cathedral, during her lifetime.


    Even when she first came here to worship, she had contemted, if the war came to an end, she would be a nun here.


    Now, looking at the burnt remains of Notre-Dame, it was no wonder she felt heartbroken and sad.


    Standing beside Joan, Gilles de Rais had his eyes filled entirely with her image, seeing her distressed, he quickly took out a handkerchief and handed it to her, andforted her, "Don''t be too sad, Joan. It is no longer six hundred years ago; the capabilities that humanity now possesses will surely restore it to its former glory."


    "Really?" Upon hearing Gilles say this, Joan''s spirits lifted.


    The two lingered a while longer, admiring what remained of the cathedral before preparing to leave. However, as they were about to depart, Joan spotted a donation point set up for the restoration of Notre-Dame and walked over, taking out all the money she had on her and donating it.


    Of course, the money was given to her by Gilles de Rais. After resurrecting Joan, he found that although the Power of Faith had imbued her with much knowledge of this era, her understanding of the world still remained six hundred years in the past, requiring Gilles''s continuous guidance and assistance. And for Joan''s convenience as she traveled, money was certainly essential.


    Seeing Joan donate all the money she had, Gilles de Rais was not stingy either; he pulled out his wallet and emptied the majority of the cash inside, leaving only enough for the two to have a meal and take a rideter.


    Joan, seeing Gilles''s generosity, immediately gave him a joyful smile.


    Gazing at the smile he hadn''t seen in six hundred years, Gilles felt an impulse to donate all of his own wealth. Joan''s smile was priceless to him, a treasure of such pure innocence, untainted by any impurity, that it could incite the most evil and stubborn of criminals to have a change of heart. It was precisely because of such a smile from Joan that Gilles had once unwaveringly followed her.


    However, in the end, Gilles restrained his impulse to donate all his money. It wasn''t that he was reluctant to part with the cash, but such action would draw too much attention.


    He had only just resurrected Joan, and no one yet knew of this deed, but this did not mean that resurrecting her came without any issues.


    She was a saint of the Catholic Church, one of the most famous and greatest heroes in French history, admired even by Napoleon. Such a figure, as if a deity walking in the human world, would neither be acknowledged by the Catholic Church nor the French Government, for only a deceased saint is considered a saint.


    A living one is deemed a heretic.

 Chapter 745 - 741: Living in Hiding (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    For Gilles de Rais, the only thing he had thought about during the six hundred years following Joan of Arc''s death was to resurrect her, to have his Holy Maiden reappear before him.


    Now, Gilles de Rais'' wish had been fulfilled, his Joan of Arc, his Saint had returned.


    In the instant Joan of Arc was resurrected, Gilles de Rais felt that his six centuries of vigil were worthwhile; he felt the reward for his six hundred years of dedication.


    As long as Joan of Arc could be resurrected, then all the hard work and effort he had put in over those six hundred years would have been worth it.


    However, Gilles de Rais also understood that his act of resurrecting Joan of Arc was a great taboo in the eyes of the Catholic Church, and once they found out, they would inevitably pursue him and Joan to the death without ceasing.


    If it were only Gilles de Rais alone, he wouldn''t mind the Catholic Church''s persecution; in fact, the Catholic Church had pursued him more than once over the six hundred years, with Witch Hunters, the Religious Tribunal, Pdins, and even Acting Angels appearing every few years or decades to hunt him down in the so-called name of the Lord.


    Over the course of six hundred years, Gilles de Rais, aside from spending time researching how to resurrect Joan of Arc, had also spent his time dealing with asional persecutions from the Holy See every few or tens of years.


    Sometimes Gilles de Rais could easily defeat his adversaries, either turning them into Blood Descendants, enjoying the pleasure of their faith copsing after knowing of their own downfall, or simply using them as food to drain their fresh blood. These were all pastimes that Gilles de Rais once enjoyed because they gave him a sense of revenge against God.


    But at times, Gilles de Rais would also find himself in peril, as elites from the Holy See like the Pdins or Acting Angels were capable of inflicting enough damage to even kill him.


    However, as a vampire who had lived for six hundred years, and once the Marshal of France, Gilles de Rais had quite some experience in the art of survival. Despite several close brushes with death, sometimes running in the most humiliating ways, he ultimately managed to preserve his life and wait for the opportunity to resurrect Joan of Arc.


    Resurrecting Joan was an unhesitant act, but now that she had returned, Gilles de Rais had to consider the impact of this event and how he would deal with the potential problems that could arise.


    Do not think that modern science has dethroned God and the Catholic Church has lost its once unmatched status and influence.


    What the Church had lost was merely its dominion over the entire Western world and its shackles over the minds of the people. In terms of influence, the Catholic Church, still one of the world''s three major religions, remains the most followed, with its power still widespread across most cities in the Western world.


    Although the Papal States have lost their army and today''s Pope seems more like a mascot rather than a powerful figure controlling the vast entity of the Holy See, that is just the ordinary people''s view. In the eyes of those who truly understand the inner workings, the Pope who appears to be a good old man, almost reduced to decoration, is still one of the most powerful people in the world.


    Despite being nominally the leader of the world''s foremost superpower, everyone knows that America''s great leader is just a spokesperson put forward by the financial tycoons who actually control the country.


    Compared to the Pope who rules the entire Catholic Church, the Grandmaster only possesses a bit more secr power.


    Of course, as the Pope governs the entire Catholic Church and has many matters to deal with, a vampire like Gilles de Rais, despite his notable reputation, has yet to reach the level that would warrant the Pope''s dedicated attention. At most, the Religious Tribunal, the Inquisition, and the Witch Hunters would pay him mind.


    But Joan of Arc was different. As a saint recognized by the Church, the national hero of France, and the symbol of the indomitable spirit of the French people, the fact that the Maid of Orleans had been resurrected by a Necromancer using necromantic spells was bound to rm the Pope, resulting in the Church''s determination to relentlessly hunt her down, rather than the pursuit previously limited to only a few departments under the Church.


    Perhaps it was time to seek a ce of sanctuary? Others might not know the depth of the Church''s power, but Gilles de Rais, who had fought against the Church for hundreds of years and witnessed its most glorious era, knew all too well that the Holy See had at least several demigod-level forces at itsmand. These forces did not originate from within them, but rather from the power of angels that could descend upon them.


    Compared to the Acting Angels who are merely granted a portion of the angels'' power, those called by the Church as Descending Angels might ordinarily be just ordinary priests or pdins, but once they summon the descent of an angel upon themselves, they can unleash demigod-levelbat strength.


    This is the greatest foundation of the Church, and it is also the reason they have been able to rule over Europe for a thousand years.


    Although Gilles de Rais was confident in his own strength, after having witnessed the might of true demigods like Chen Yu, Mordred, and King Arthur, he did not believe he could escape from a demigod''s grasp, especially since angels naturally possess a great restraint over vampires like him.


    As for Joan, although she was almost on the verge of Divine Enthronement due to the umtion of hundreds of years of faith, she, freshly resurrected, needed time to adapt to her current powers.


    Moreover, Gilles de Rais did not want to drag her into danger. If possible, he would rather find a ce where he and Joan could live in seclusion, free from the concerns of the world.


    But in this world, even in that ancient country of The Orient, the Church''s influence exists. Apart from Antarctica, where is there a ce not under the Church''s reach? As for the territories of Im, those were ces Gilles de Rais would not consider stepping foot in, no matter what.


    However, after giving it some thought, Gilles de Rais suddenly remembered the space he and the couple Chen Yu had visitedst time¡ªthe ultimate sanctuary of Fantasnd, Avalon.


    It seemed to be beyond the reach of the Church''s interference and was an entirely independent space. Moreover, with the protection of King Arthur and the Knights of the Round Table, it was indeed a very suitable location for him and Joan to hide away.


    Once this idea took hold in Gilles de Rais''s mind, he could not shake it off. After pondering it seriously, he decided to take Joan to the United Kingdom.


    Although the space was difficult to enter, Lord Nelson had told Gilles de Rais and the couple Chen Yu how to get in, to facilitate their entry and exit thest time they left. For Gilles de Rais, going there was not difficult.

 Chapter 746 - 742: Expansion (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    After Gilles de Rais apanied Joan of Arc on a tour of Paris and her hometown six hundred yearster, they finally set off for London, and correspondingly, their whereabouts were eventually known to the Church.


    A saint recognized by the Church had been resurrected by a vampire through evil means, and it was the legendary figure of Joan of Arc with unparalleled influence that was brought back to life, which was nothing less than a thunderbolt for the Catholic Church.


    When the Pope, who was enjoying his dinner, received this news, he simply smashed his cup and almost resorted to his old skills from managing an Italian bar to beat the director of the Inquisition who delivered the news.


    "What on earth are you doing? A vampire that managed to live for six hundred years is one thing, but to let him resurrect the Maid of Orleans! Do you realize what this means?!" the Pope thundered at the director of the Inquisition, almost pointing at his nose and cursing him.


    Faced with the Pope''s anger, the director of the Inquisition could only bow his head and take the scolding, as he was well aware of the magnitude of this incident.


    Due to the trial of Joan of Arc in those days, rtions between France and the Church had been strained. Later, Napoleon''s crowning ceremony further trampled on the Pope''s dignity, and the actions of the Church during the French Revolution filled the French People with rage, leading to an ongoing tense rtionship between France and the Church.


    Had the Church not recognized Joan of Arc as a saint a hundred years ago, mending the ties between France and the Church, the rtionship between the two might have been even worse.


    Now, if the French were told that their saint, who was burned by the Church, hade back to life, resurrected by a vampire...


    The director of the Inquisition thought that even in the Middle Ages, when people''s faith was most devout, the French would have razed the churches, burned the clerics, andpletely overturned the Catholic Church''s belief in France.


    The Pope also knew that anger was futile at this point. After half an hour of ranting, he finally asked his subordinates for solutions.


    "We will dispatch our finest witch hunters and pdins to pursue them, and we will be sure to capture the heretics," the director of the Inquisition promised. He indeed nned to send the most powerful forces at his disposal to capture Gilles de Rais and Joan of Arc.


    However, the Pope obviously did not feel reassured, or rather, he had no confidence in the Inquisition''s best witch hunters and pdins.


    If they truly had the capability and strength to capture Gilles de Rais, he would not have been free for six hundred years, let alone seeded in resurrecting the Maid of Orleans.


    One must know that in the heyday of the Holy See, the directors of the Inquisition were bona fide demigods, and among their witch hunters there had even been legendary figures like Van Helsing who could hunt Count Drac. In such a formidable era, they had not captured Gilles de Rais, and the Pope certainly did not believe that the ability of the Inquisition today would be stronger than that of their predecessors, in an era when the Church''s influence had waned.


    "I will send an ascetic monk to take charge of this matter, and have your people provideprehensive assistance!" the Pope finally decided, bringing out the Church''s trump card.


    If an average person speaks of an Ascetic Monk, they probably mean a monk who is simply living austerely ording to ancient precepts, but when the Pope speaks of Ascetic Monks, he is referring to the true foundation of the Holy See, capable of inducing Divine Descent in Descending Angels.


    Within the Catholic Church, they are also known as Ascetic Monks because they must maintain their faith with the most devout attitude and purify both body and mind with penance, so that when the angels descend, they may amodate more of the divine light.


    Upon hearing that the Pope had dispatched an Ascetic Monk who could summon the Descending Angels, the head of the Inquisition wanted to say something else, but seeing the pope''s undeniable gaze, he had to swallow his words and take themand with a bow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Setting aside the pursuers sent by the church and the strife between Gilles de Rais and Joan of Arc, let''s turn our attention back to Chen Yu.


    With the assistance of the Chitose Sisters, Misumi Mikoto''s Necromantic Space construction ritual went very smoothly. Although she did not find arge piece of Space Fragment that could be directly used as a Semi-ne like the one Chen Yu had found, through the umtion of smaller pieces, Misumi Mikoto still managed to gather enough Space Fragments to erect her Necromantic Space.


    Though the space cobbled together was only about five hundred meters in length, width, and height, and could not bepared with the ind owned by Chen Yu, for Misumi Mikoto, it was enough to get excited and satisfied about, as she now had a ce to build her own Mage Tower.


    Moreover, once the Mage Tower was established, it would be possible to continue expanding the Necromantic Space by collecting more Space Fragments, allowing it to grow and expand its area until it eventually became a true Semi-ne.


    Seeing that Misumi Mikoto had finallypleted her Necromantic Space construction ritual, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel tempted and asked Chen Yu after sending Misumi Mikoto away, "Husband, do you think I should build a Necromantic Space for myself too?"


    "Why would you think that?" Chen Yu looked at Jounouchi Hiromi, appearing rather indifferent to her statement, "Of course you can if you want, Hiromi. The Ritual Altar was left for you in the first ce. But now that we''re married, do you still need a separate space?"


    "I sort of do, but it''s not a big deal. I was just thinking that if I am to be Divinely Enthroned as you nned, should I build my own Divine Kingdom, or should we continue living together as we are now, joining our Divine Kingdoms?" Jounouchi Hiromi only showed interest in the idea but didn''t act on it, instead bringing up a topic that she cared about greatly.


    Chen Yu thought about the question for a moment before answering, "Joining our Divine Kingdoms is certainly possible. After all, we are a married couple. Why would we live separately? Plus,bining the Divine Kingdoms of two deities will only make it stronger. However, I still respect your opinion, Hiromi. If you wish to keep the Divine Kingdoms separate, that''s fine too."


    "Let''s put them together. I see no need to separate," Jounouchi Hiromi decided after pondering for a moment, feeling that even if she became a Demigoddess, she had neither the desire nor the necessity to live apart from Chen Yu. However, she added, "But I''m still not used to always using your Mage Tower. The practices of the Necromancy School differ from those of the Blood School, so I think I''ll build my own Mage Tower. Also, husband, don''t you think your Necromantic Space needs to be expanded a bit?"


    "Erge it a bit?" Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Chen Yu nced at his own Necromantic Space, which had be lively but somewhat crowded with the training of the Undead Legion all over the previously deserted ind.

 Chapter 747 - 743: Remodeling (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Since Hiromi Jounouchi mentioned the need to expand the Necromantic Space, Yu Chen also felt it necessary, and naturally, the matter was brought onto the agenda.


    Yu Chen''s Necromantic Space, to begin with, wasn''t small¡ªa whole ind still had plenty of space even after he built a castle, a garden, and a Mage Tower.


    However, with the construction of the shipyard by the sea, biomass cultivation tanks, Enhanced Human Cultivation Tank, ck Warrior Colosseum, Blood Pool, Bone Dragon Summoning Circle... various buildings were built one after another, and the entire Necromantic Space still seemed somewhat cramped. The once-empty ind had now be quite bustling.


    Although she neither disliked nor hated this noisy environment, for Hiromi Jounouchi, there was a feeling that her life had been changed and disrupted.


    In her view, Yu Chen''s Necromantic Space was more like her own backyard or private territory, with elements like the beach and the castle, which she found romantically appealing, and it was the home for her and Yu Chen.


    Especially since Yu Chen had held variousvish dances in the castle for her sake, Hiromi Jounouchi felt that this ce should be a love nest just for the two of them.


    But now, this space, which she considered her own backyard, had been filled with arge number of people and various buildings, giving Hiromi Jounouchi the feeling that her backyard had been invaded by others.


    It was like someone had driven over thewn she carefully tended to, causing her irritation but leaving her at a loss for words since all these things were done by Yu Chen, and as a wife, she wouldn''t oppose her husband.


    However, she still shared her thoughts and opinions with Yu Chen, instead of just sulking alone.


    In Hiromi Jounouchi''s view, if a couple had any issues, they shouldmunicate openly instead of one sulking and leaving the other to guess.


    Sure enough, after Hiromi Jounouchi and Yu Chenmunicated, the couple quickly reached a consensus.


    Yu Chen would expand his Necromantic Space and build another ind where all the facilities for organizing the Undead Legion, as well as the Mage Tower and mechanical factories, would be moved. The current ind would undergo adjustments and environmental repair to at least not be devoid of any greenery, unlike its current barren state.


    This was actually good for Yu Chen, since he hoped to turn the Necromantic Space into the future Divine Kingdom. Although choosing the death aspect to forge Ancient Godhood, it didn''t mean Yu Chen wanted to turn his Divine Kingdom into the Netherworld.


    Initially, when building the Necromantic Space, he did need the rules of the Netherworld to augment the necromantic attributes, which is why he tore off a piece of the Netherworld and merged it into the Necromantic Space, adding the Netherworld attributes to it.


    But as Yu Chen''s power continuously increased, the Necromantic Space was gradually bing aplete world, and the mere necromantic attributes were somewhat of a blight. At the very least, looking out from the castle windows to see only dark, bleak rocks and murkily colored seas was disheartening.


    Perhaps some people have a special aesthetic that favors this deathly style, but Yu Chen preferred more natural scenery.


    Of course, making adjustments didn''t mean Yu Chen would abandon the necromantic attributes of the Necromantic Space; after all, how could it be called Necromantic Space without necromancy?


    Yu Chen''s only goal was to separate the necromantic elements and move them to another new ind he would build, using that ce as his work area for conducting experiments, researching necromancy, creating Undead Servants, and organizing the Undead Legion. This current ind, after adjustments, would be a living area.


    In fact, for some necromancers with more conventional aesthetics, as their power goes up, they too make simr adjustments, separating their living spaces from where they study necromancy, since not everyone likes to sleep among corpses.


    Moreover, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, they also need to consider the future growing environment for their children.


    Under the n of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, they would seal away all the transcendent parts of their child from birth, allowing him or her to grow from an infant to an adult as a normal human being and to receive a modern education until graduating from university, developing aplete worldview and value system, before being exposed to the transcendent.


    This was a decision made after serious discussion and consideration by Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, as they both believed their child should have a normal childhood. While it''s not impossible to be exposed to the supernatural from a young age, as the children of deities, they felt their child would miss out on a lot of happiness they otherwise deserved.


    And this was precisely what neither Yu Chen nor Hiromi Jounouchi wanted to see.


    Although both are now very powerful transcendents, standing at the peak, far above most in this world, they both had aplete childhood and received a modern education that formed solid worldviews and values before bing transcendents.


    In their view, the modern education system is already quite advanced and well-established. Despite criticism of some educational policies, what matters is not how much knowledge people acquire from such a system but that they develop the capacity for scientific logical thinking over the course of their many years of education.


    Talent may be important for bing a spell caster, but the capacity for thought is more significant. After all, necromancy resembles a discipline, not illogical witchcraft. Developing aplete and excellent logical thinking ability is crucial for learning spells more effectively.


    Even if one doesn''t learn necromancy, possessing the logical thinking ability and worldviews and values provided by a modern education is far better than being educated solely by Yu and his wife on an isted ind.


    Although both are well-educated professors, neither believes they are adept at teaching children.


    Another key point is that both Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi have parents who are still alive, and they have been considering whether to reveal to their families the truth about being transcendents and to bring their parents into the Necromantic Space to live and enjoy better living conditions.


    If everything in sight were skeletons and corpses, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi worried it might frighten the elderly.


    So, for various reasons, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi felt it necessary to remodel the Necromantic Space.

 Chapter 748 - 744: Gathering Information (Requesting Subscriptions and Monthly Tickets)

    Adjusting the Necromantic Space and adding another ind was naturally a major undertaking.


    Even with Chen Yu''s Demigod Level strength,pleting these tasks would require considerable effort, so to save some time, he naturally enlisted Jounouchi Hiromi to help him. As for his Ship-girl subordinates, they had other tasks.


    When Chen Yu saw that Misumi Mikoto''s summoned Chitose Sisters possessed casting abilities, he had already thought about summoning new Ship-girls with magic casting powers. However, due to some reasons, he decided to put this n on hold temporarily.


    After serious consideration, Chen Yu nned to summon the four aircraft carriers: Flying Dragon, Soryuu, Shoukaku, and Zuikaku from the Former Japanese Navy. But the wrecks of these four carriers stilly deep in the ocean, requiring time for salvage.


    Because he had the Ghost Fleet, the ghost ships could easily bring up the sunken ships from the seabed, making Chen Yu''s previous shipwreck collection work quite smooth. However, now that all the ghost ships were used to summon Ship-girls, the salvage work was naturally dyed.


    Fortunately, upon knowing that Chen Yu wanted to bring up the other sunken sister ships, Kaga and Yamato Musashi from the Japanese Navy were very pleased and proactively offered to bring back their sunkenrades. Hood and Bismarck from the United Kingdom and Germany were also interested and proposed to retrieve their respective countries'' warships that sank during the war.


    Even the usually stoic Enterprise took the initiative to approach Chen Yu, hoping to bring back her sister ships, Yorktown and Ho.


    Chen Yu had no objections to this.


    All of these Ship-girls had experienced war and retained their memories from that time, so it was no problem for them to search for the sunken ships.


    Even the weakest of them, the 6th Destroyer Squadron, possessed Sub-Legendary strength and could regain their original ship bodies at sea. Unless they encountered a rogue navy''s main fleet, it was almost impossible to hinder them.


    However, considering the need for them to hide their movements at sea, Chen Yu provided them with special equipment.


    Among the war memorabilia Chen Yu brought back from London, Captain Kidd and his fleet were used to summon Ship-girls, but the rest of the spoils were still sealed. Only the Great London Fog was split by Chen Yu using a special method and turned into ten portions of War Fog.


    The so-called War Fog is a type of Undead creature, originally produced from the mix of battlefield fog and the resentment of soldiers who died in battle. In the hands of a Necromancer, they were transformed into a wartime weapon used to conceal the Necromancer''s armies.


    The original Great London Fog was of the same nature as War Fog, except its power was much stronger and had reached Legendary-rank.


    When Chen Yu caught it, he had the idea to transform it into War Fog, and upon return, he naturally put it into action.


    As for why the fog was divided into ten parts, it''s because the fog itself is formless and can easily be split and rbined. The volume of the original Great London Fog was so vast that even after being divided into ten parts, each was stillrge enough to cover an ordinary city. Concealing troops and battleships was naturally not a problem, especially since these War Fogs could be reassembled back together.


    After dispatching all her ship-girls, Chen Yu naturally began working with Jounouchi Hiromi to repair the Necromantic Space.


    To adjust the Necromantic Space, the first step was to expand the size of the Space Fragments that formed the basis of the Necromantic Space. For a necromancer of Misumi Mikoto''s rank, this might be difficult, but for the Demigod-Level Chen Yu and Legendary-rank Jounouchi Hiromi, it was merely a matter of puting in some effort.


    Using the Ritual Altar to search for Space Fragments, Chen Yu''s efficiency was clearly much higher than Misumi Mikoto''s. Moreover, with his Demigod-Level perception, there was no need to fish for the fragments one by one like casting a, instead he could specifically search for therger Space Fragments without fussing over the smaller ones.


    With Jounouchi Hiromi''s cooperation, Chen Yu didn''t need to deal with the Space Fragments themselves. All he needed to do was drag over any Space Fragments he found, stabilize their spatial structure, and hand them over to Jounouchi Hiromi for sealing.


    As for the integration of the Space Fragments into the Necromantic Space, that step was reserved until after the collection of Space Fragments wasplete, to be done all at once.


    Although Chen Yu had previously searched for Space Fragments when originally constructing the Necromantic Space, at that time he had only used a piece of space-element material as a sacrificial offering to enhance his Spatial Perception ability to search for Space Fragments. It was like setting out on a small boat to fish at night; getting a catch was catching a catch, and finding the current Space Fragment where the Necromantic Space is, was purely a stroke of dumb luck.


    But now, Chen Yu was as if he had swapped the small sampan for arge ocean-going fishing vessel, transitioning from throwings to trawling with seines, with efficiency increased by who knows how many times.


    Plus, Chen Yu selected only those Space Fragments of a certain volume. Compared to his initial experience, it was like night and day.


    Soon, Chen Yu had collected more than ten Space Fragments, enough to expand the current Necromantic Space by twice the area.


    "We''ve got quite a haul this time! With so many Space Fragments, I feel like I can shape my own Necromantic Space," said Jounouchi Hiromi jokingly as she looked at the sealed Space Fragments in front of her. After all, the volume of the Space Fragments she was looking at was twice that of Chen Yu''s current Necromantic Space, and several dozen times that of what Misumi Mikoto had collected. Making her own Necromantic Space was certainly no problem.


    "Hiromi, if you want to, that''s naturally no problem. After all, I only need half of the Space Fragments toplete the expansion of the Necromantic Space," Chen Yu was also somewhat surprised by his haul, and while jokingly addressing Jounouchi Hiromi, he also suggested, "But since we have so many Space Fragments, I''ve been thinking of modifying the expansion n. Let''s expand two more inds this time, one for training troops and one for cing the Mage Tower and various buildings."


    "Expanding two more inds? Hmm... Honey, that''s a great idea, but it''s going to increase the workload quite a bit, isn''t it? You''ll have to pay me overtime!" Jounouchi Hiromi agreed to Chen Yu''s new n after a bit of thought and joked with him.


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi jokingly ask for overtime pay, Chen Yuughed and picked her up, "What kind of overtime pay would you like then? Would a son be enough?"


    "Haha, I want a daughter! I don''t want smelly boys!" Jounouchi Hiromiughed as she was embraced by Chen Yu.

 Chapter 749 - 745: Earth Element Lord (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    The Necromantic Space that had fused with the Space Fragments had undergone a tremendous expansion, revealing parts of the ind submerged by seawater as the coastline naturally receded, tripling its original area.


    Such a change had a significant impact on the biotic cultivation pools, which would have been destroyed if Yu Chen hadn''t already recovered them, an important facility used to provide nutrients for the production of Enhanced Humans.


    "It looks like we''ll need to introduce new seawater from the Water Elemental ne," Hiromi Jounouchi said to Yu Chen, observing the receding sea level.


    "Not just water, but the other elements also need replenishing." Besides the seawater that needed to be replenished, the construction of the ind also required mud from the Earth Elemental ne, a detail Yu Chen wouldn''t overlook. He asked Hiromi Jounouchi, "Has the spatial structure stabilized? If the spatial structure is unstable, opening the ne channel could damage the entire space."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve already reinforced the spatial structure; that''s a mistake I wouldn''t make." Hiromi Jounouchi responded to Yu Chen, and since they were both doctors, it was not strange to reconfirm everything.


    "That''s good, then. I''ll be responsible for transporting mud from the Earth Elemental ne to form two inds, and Hiromi, you''ll handle the introduction of water from the Water Elemental ne, okay?" Hearing that Hiromi Jounouchi had stabilized the spatial structure, Yu Chen was naturally ready to start the next task, "When introducing the water, be careful to control the flow. Just maintain the sea level at its original height. Once I stabilize the ind foundation with enough mud from the Earth Elemental ne, you can proceed with the water."


    After listening to Yu Chen''s arrangement, Hiromi Jounouchi simply nodded to indicate that she was ready, without saying much else.


    Actually, this was simr to a couple nning to tidy up their backyard¡ªnot too stressful or serious, just household chores they were doing together.


    Of course, to avoid having to redo everything if they messed up, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were very meticulous in checking the work they needed to do. Only after confirming that the other was ready did they begin their tasks.


    Transporting mud from the Earth Elemental ne didn''t require Yu Chen to move it bit by bit himself; after opening the Earth Elemental ne, he contacted an Earth Element Lord through sacrifice.


    Native to the Elemental ne, belonging to the Elemental Creatures, the Earth Elements were divided into different races based on the minerals or soils that made up their bodies.


    No matter the race, Earth Elements were generally gentle by nature, showing goodwill to strangers they encountered. If someone wanted to trade with them, they would generously offer various specialties of the Earth Elemental ne for a fair exchange.


    Of course, although Earth Elements were easy to talk to, when they got angry, it truly exemplified that saying: normally calm people are terrifying when angered, and indeed no ordinary person couldpare.


    In fact, even a giant dragon wouldn''t want to face an enraged Earth Element.


    "Hello, stranger," a human-shaped creature, transparent as if made of diamonds, greeted Yu Chen with a gentle female voice.


    The Earth Element Lord Yu Chen had contacted was not particrly tall¡ªunlike some Earth Element Lords that towered dozens or even hundreds of meters high; standing only two to three meters, she appeared quite slender but emanated a radiant glow and was infused with powerful Magic Power, clearly indicating she was not as fragile as her size might suggest.


    "Hello, respected Earth Element Lord; I hope to trade for two mountains from your realm," Yu Chen proposed the exchange to the Earth Element Lord. These Earth Elements were not ustomed to pleasantries, and getting straight to the point was the most suitable way tomunicate with them, "For this, I offer a drop of Demigod Blood."


    Hearing that Demigod Blood could be traded, the Earth Element Lord''s eyes couldn''t help but emit a dazzling light, indicating her excitement, "Two drops, and I can give you two mountain ranges with Magic Crystal Mines."


    For the Earth Element Lord, the divinity-infused Demigod Blood was sufficient to promote the growth of their power or even to breed a new Earth Element Lord.


    In fact, in the entire Multiverse, Demigod Blood was quite a solid trading item, but aside from the powerful Demigods, there weren''t many who could offer this as an item for trade.


    "Magic Crystal Mines?" Hearing the price offered by the Earth Element Lord, Yu Chen was also somewhat tempted and after considering for a moment, he said, "I only need one Magic Crystal Mine, can the other one be exchanged for an Obel Stone Mine?"


    The eyes of the Earth Element Lord flickered, then she nodded her head and said, "Yes, one Magic Crystal Mine, one gold-colored Obel Stone Mine, in exchange for two drops of Demigod Blood. Do you need my help with shaping?"


    Shaping referred to a natural talent of the Earth Elementals, who could mold the earth into whatever form they desired. As the Earth Element Lord was in good spirits from acquiring Demigod Blood, she naturally didn''t mind offering some additional after-sales service.


    Yu Chen nodded. He squeezed out two drops of Demigod Blood, rich with Divinity, from his fingertips, and sent them towards the Earth Element Lord.


    Seeing the two drops of golden blood flying towards her, the Earth Element Lord immediately extended her hand to break off a brilliant crystal from her body and caught the two drops of golden blood, then used her own abilities to seal them inside the crystal.


    Having received the traded goods, the Earth Element Lord naturally was not about to fail to uphold the deal. With a gesture of her hand, two mountain peaks located behind her began to move towards her amidst the writhing of the earth.


    "Please help me adjust them into the shape of inds, with some hollow spaces in the lower area. I need to fill them with Fire Elementals to maintain the temperature," Yu Chen said to the Earth Element Lord upon hearing that she could help with shaping. He wished to save himself some effort and conveyed his requirements to the Earth Element Lord, using Magic Power to simte the appearance he wanted.


    The Earth Element Lord nodded, and the two mountain peaks promptly began to transform, being shaped into the form Yu Chen needed.


    Upon seeing the two mountain peaks transformed into inds, Yu Chen immediately expanded the connection passage to the Earth Elemental ne, allowing the two inds to pass through.


    After the two inds arrived in the Necromantic Space through the connection passage, Yu Chen quickly took control of them and ced them in their predetermined positions.


    However, due to theck of a connection to the original inds, these two new inds resembled those floating on the sea''s surface, not very stable at their base.


    Seeing this scene, the Earth Element Lord on the other end of the passage simply raised her hand and pointed, and the rocks and soil at the base of the three inds within Yu Chen''s Necromantic Space just melted like butter, rapidly merging into one entity, connecting the three inds into one.


    Seeing the Earth Element Lord lending a hand, Yu Chen naturally expressed his gratitude to her.


    The Earth Element Lord responded very amicably, but perhaps tempted greatly by the Demigod Blood, she proposed a new deal to Yu Chen, "An Earth Altar in exchange for one drop of Demigod Blood."

 Chapter 750 - 746: Ni Nasu (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    The Earth Altar may sound like a shrine used to worship deities, but in reality, it is not.


    Although it''s called a shrine, the Earth Altar is actually more like a mud pond structure; its purpose is to nurture and give birth to new Earth Element creatures.


    Earth Elements have no gender. In fact, all Elemental Creatures are genderless. The appearance or presence of a female voice or gender-specific appearance is merely a reflection of the information absorbed by Elemental Creatures during their interactions within the multiverse.


    For Elemental Creatures to be born, apart from the natural convergence of elements that give birth to new consciousness and new Elemental Creatures, as well as the summoning of an Elemental Lord, their creation can only be aided by the Earth Altar.


    The Earth Altar is a specialty of the Earth Elemental ne; after all, as an Elemental ne, the concentration and convergence of elements are far stronger there than in other worlds.


    If an ordinary person entered the Elemental ne, they would start to assimte with the elements in just a few months. If they stayed too long, they could even bepletely elementalized.


    Therefore, the convergence of elements that urs in the Elemental ne is distinct from other worlds. Excessively rich elements form special elemental nodes, and these nodes are the Elemental Altars. The elements that converge here coalesce into consciousness, giving birth to new individual Elemental Creatures.


    The Earth Altar is an upgraded version of the Earth Elemental Altar. An Earth Elemental Altar can only nurture the most basic Earth Elements, made purely of soil, which need to absorb Earth Elements over a long period to gradually transform their bodies into rock or other materials produced within the earth. What they eventually be depends on the environment where the Earth Element resides.


    The Earth Altar, however, is different. Although the Earth Elements born under normal circumstances are no different from those created by a standard Earth Elemental Altar, mineral materials can be pre-invested so that the Earth Elements born from the Earth Altar naturally possess bodiesposed of those materials, saving a long period of growth.


    Although such an object is a special product of the Earth Elemental Guard, it is also extremely rare, and not every Earth Element Lord has an Earth Altar. Weaker Earth Element Lords can only possess a standard Earth Elemental Altar, and the weakest Earth Element Lordsck the strength to even hold an altar.


    If Chen Yu had not offered Demigod Blood for trade, the Earth Element Lord might not have been willing to part with something as precious as the Earth Altar.


    Demigod Blood is exceptionally rare and valuable, as obtaining just a drop requires a Demigod to separate a portion of their Divinity. Although the amount of Divinity separated is not much, it still constitutes an injury to the Demigod, and hence most in the multiverse are reluctant to trade their blood for anything.


    As for Blood of the Gods, which is even higher in hierarchy, it''s even more rare.


    Seeing that the Earth Element Lord offered the Earth Altar in the trade, Chen Yu thought it over and chose to ept. Such a high-level treasure is not easily found. Without an Earth Element Lord with specific needs, even having Demigod Blood might not have sufficed for Chen Yu to get the Earth Altar.


    Seeing that Chen Yu agreed to the trade, the Earth Element Lord''s aura brightened, and soon, a stone basin filled with a puddle of mud was delivered to Chen Yu by the Earth Element Lord.


    Feeling the extremely dense earth element in this stone basin, Chen Yu knew this was the Earth Altar, just that it had been shrunken down by the Earth Element Lord to its current size.


    After inspecting the goods and finding no issues, Chen Yu nodded. A droplet of golden blood flew from his fingertip through the channel and over to the Earth Element Lord, who collected it.


    With the transactionplete, Chen Yu and the Earth Element Lord each exchanged contact information, then severed the connection with the Earth Elemental ne.


    This trade cost Chen Yu three drops of Demigod Blood. The separated Divinity wasn''t much, but considering a demigod''s inherent supply of Divinity was limited, losing three drops at once was a significant injury for Chen Yu, and he would need to rest and recover for a while.


    Although Chen Yu could obtain Divinity from Audis and Xiao Lan, he ultimately didn''t want to exploit and pressure his pets too much, as the Divinity they provided was collected through painstakingly gathered faith.


    However, thinking about the Cat God worship they had created, Chen Yu suddenly had some new ideas.


    With his Necromantic Space expanded, the original ind had be three, and he had also acquired two exceedingly precious veins of ore. Naturally, this called for an expansion of his workforce.


    Compared to the usual skeletal and corpseborers of the Necromancy Series, the fluffy cats were obviously much cuter. And since the followers of Xiao Lan and Audis had been turned into intelligent creatures by those two schemers, maybe he could have those Cat-People move into his Necromantic Space. The price? They would work for him.


    With this n in mind, Chen Yu decided to have a good talk with his and Jounouchi Hiromi''s petster on.


    Resolved, Chen Yu went to see Hiromi Jounouchi, wanting to check on the progress of the water diversion work she was responsible for.


    However, when Chen Yu arrived in front of Hiromi Jounouchi, he saw a woman standing beside her who had the same figure and appearance, but with dragon-like features and her body was made of a blue, transparent liquid, with lightning flickering within.


    Chen Yu naturally recognized her as a Water Elemental Lord and a very powerful one at that. Yet, he was puzzled why this Water Elemental Lord chose to take on Hiromi Jounouchi''s appearance.


    "Wife, what''s going on here? Who is this Water Elemental Lord?" Chen Yu asked, looking at Hiromi Jounouchi and the Water Elemental Lord beside her.


    "Husband, this is the Water Elemental Lord, Ni Nasu," Hiromi Jounouchi introduced her to Chen Yu and exined, "When I opened the channel to the Water Elemental ne, I encountered this Water Elemental Lord. She seemed not to have seen other people; I was the first creature other than elemental creatures she encountered. She was very curious about what the world outside the Water Elemental Realm looked like, so she signed a Contract with me. I will show her around our world, and in return, she will obey me during the contract period."


    "I see, wee," Chen Yu responded warmly to the introduction from Hiromi Jounouchi. He weed the Water Elemental Lord who had approached him willingly. Even the weakest Elemental Lord was of Legendary-rank, while the more powerful Elemental Lords, such as the Earth Element Lord he had traded with and this Water Elemental Lord named Ni Nasu, were already at Demigod Level. If they were to break through to divinity level one, they would have to be referred to as Elemental Overlords.

 Chapter 751 - 747: Fleeing (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    A Water Elemental Lord who desired to tour her own world had even signed a contract with her own wife, and Chen Yu wasn''t sure whether to marvel at his wife''s good luck or say she had gotten herself into a big mess.


    As the name implies, a Water Elemental Lord is indeed a water element, but the inclusion of the word "Lord" is quite telling, for it means that they are the rulers of elemental creatures.


    Elemental Lord is not just a title or a designation, nor only a measure of strength, it also symbolizes a kind of authority, the emblem ofmand and leadership over other water elements.


    In the Elemental ne, any Elemental Lordmands an armyposed of elemental creatures, and what this army looks like depends on the Elemental Lord''s tastes and preferences¡ªespecially for water elements.


    To put it simply, Lady Ni Nasu, the Water Elemental Lord, has a Water Elemental Army at her disposal that she can summon at any time, and if while touring Earth she happens to be displeased or sees something she doesn''t like, she can call forth her army at will.


    As for the strength of this Water Elemental Lord''s army¡­ If she desired, destroying the Tokyo Metropolis would pose no problem. With an Elemental Lord present, water elements could easily use the seawater of Tokyo Bay to raise a tsunami and engulf all of Tokyo.


    Of course, the Water Elemental Lord''s capability to do such a thing is one matter, whether she would actually do it is another entirely. Not to mention the Inari God in Tokyo, the two ghouls in Meiji Shrine also would not stand idly by if a tsunami threatened to drown Tokyo.


    What''s more, Jounouchi Hiromi had signed a contract with this Water Elemental Lord.


    Thinking of the contract, Chen Yu promptly asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Hiromi, what kind of contract did you sign with this Water Elemental Lord?"


    "It''s a hiring contract." The one who spoke was Ni Nasu, but she used Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice.


    This wasn''t really surprising, as water elements usually don''t have a physical form, and under normal circumstances, what you''d see is something like a tall wave with two eyes.


    However, upon bing an Elemental Lord, they would gradually try to maintain a distinctive appearance to differentiate themselves from other Elemental Lords.


    Although it may seem incredible to humans, in the Elemental Realm, if two Elemental Lords looked identical, it would inevitably lead to war.


    Earth elements are better off in this respect; born with different shapes due to the environment of their genesis, they are twisted and turned into all kinds of forms and hardly ever identical. Wind elements usually appear as tornadoes, distinguished only by size. Fire elements constantly change until bing an Elemental Lord when they finally stabilize into a form, but even then, they''re still always burning, constantly changing too.


    Only water elements consciously sculpt and fix their appearance.


    So in a certain sense, it could be said that water elements are the most beauty-conscious among all the elements.


    As for why this Water Elemental Lord named Ni Nasu would take the form of Jounouchi Hiromi, even when considering the entire Multiverse, the Giant Dragon n has always been a byword for the beauty of power.


    "Although it may be presumptuous, I still wish to understand why, Ni Nasu Lord, you have chosen to visit our world?" Though the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" mentioned that Water Elemental Lords are usually very curious, when faced with the real thing, Chen Yu still wanted to ask what was going on.


    Sure enough, Ni Nasu nodded towards Chen Yu and exined, "Because of a trade, I acquired blood belonging to the Legendary Blue Dragon, enhancing my strength. This sparked my curiosity, and I wished to witness and understand what the world beyond the Elemental Realm is truly like. By the Mother of the Ocean above, I cannot forever remain a tiny wave coddled in Mother''s embrace."


    "Alright then, wee to our world, Ni Nasu Lord," said Chen Yu, who understood and epted her exnation, and weed her: "Since you have already entered into a contract with my wife, I will arrange for your tour of our world. However, there are some requests that I hope you will abide by."


    "Please speak; within the constraints of the signed contract, I am willing to ept reasonable requests." Lesser elemental creatures might be somewhat dull, but beings like Elemental Lords are highly intelligent¡ªthey simply have less experience, which makes them appear somewhat naive.


    And this naivety is one of the main reasons some Elemental Lords choose to leave the Elemental Realm to travel far and wide¡ªthey need to umte more knowledge to strengthen themselves in order to advance to the level of Elemental Overlords.


    Hearing what Ni Nasu had to say, Chen Yu naturally looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi and instructed her: "Since it''s you, my wife, who has signed the contract with Ni Nasu Lord, I''ll leave it to you to teach her how to adapt to life on Earth."


    "I understand, don''t worry, I''ll tell her what she needs to be aware of," Jounouchi Hiromi certainly grasped Chen Yu''s implications; she couldn''t possibly let Ni Nasu wander around in her Lightning Dragon Person form outside the Necromantic Space¡ªthat would cause an uproar.


    Seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi understood his meaning, Chen Yu then busied himself with his own matters, continuing to refurbish the two new inds and relocating a series of buildings from the old ind to the new ones.


    Meanwhile, Jounouchi Hiromi took Ni Nasu to the castle, partly to host the Elemental Lord and partly to inform her of various things to be mindful of.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Damn it, these Church curs just won''t leave me alone!" Gilles de Rais cursed, holding his shoulder that had been burned by Holy Water. He couldn''t afford to stop, though; enduring the searing pain in his shoulder, he hurried along with Joan of Arc.


    They were on their way to the United Kingdom; originally, Gilles de Rais had nned to take Joan of Arc on the Eurostar to the UK, but before they could reach the station, they were entangled by Witch Hunters dispatched by the Holy See.


    Because of her faith, Joan of Arc was reluctant to sh with the Church''s people, but when it became clear that the Witch Hunters intended to kill Gilles de Rais, she still summoned her lifetime''s Sword, the Sword of Saint Catherine, to assist Gilles de Rais in repelling these agents of the Holy See.


    Because Joan of Arc did not wish to kill these followers of God, Gilles de Rais had to let them go.


    But this also caused them considerable trouble. The spared Witch Hunters soon called for reinforcements, forcing Gilles de Rais and the non-violent Joan of Arc to abandon their ns of taking the Eurostar and to begin their escape instead.


    During this ordeal, Gilles de Rais, in order to protect Joan of Arc and because of the Witch Hunters and Pdins'' targeting, sustained many injuries, even with a Vampire''s strong regenerative abilities.

 Chapter 752 - 748: Holy Maiden or Witch (Please Subscribe, Requesting Monthly Tickets)

    "Hold on, Gilles! We''re almost there." Joan of Arc supported the gravely wounded Gilles de Rais as they hurried along, encouraging him as they went.


    At that moment, the two were being pursued by the Witch Hunters and Pdins of the Church. To protect Joan, and because Joan refused to kill, Gilles de Rais inevitably sustained injuries he shouldn''t have had to endure.


    Had it been just the Pdins and Witch Hunters, Gilles de Rais might not have been able to kill, but he wouldn''t have been so hard-pressed to manage.


    However, with the arrival of the Ascetic Monks sent by the Holy See, Gilles de Rais found himself swamped, struggling to cope.


    And upon realizing that Joan was unwilling to kill, the fervently faithful Pdins of the Church naturally did not miss the chance to exploit this. They mounted a frenzied onught of suicidal attacks, all adopting a tactic of trading life for injury, not aiming to kill Joan but only to wound her.


    To wound Joan, these Pdins, who were already willing to sacrifice their lives for their faith, nearly threw themselves onto Joan''s sword.


    In such a situation, even though Joan had be nearly divine, she was hampered and restrained, and Gilles de Rais, in his effort to protect her, was pierced through the chest by a Pdin''s Sacred Sword, grievously harmed.


    Though such a wound might not have been fatal for a Vampire, it still drained a great deal of Gilles de Rais''sbat strength. He could only progress with Joan''s aid, significantly slowing her down.


    "Joan, leave me behind! Once you reach London, just do as I told you, and you will be able to open the passage to The Land of Avalon." Gilles de Rais did not want to be a burden to Joan, so he shook off her support and said to her as if giving hisst testament, "Once you enter Avalon, these pursuers won''t be able to touch you, King Arthur will help you. As for here, leave it to me! Although I''m spent, I can still buy you some time!"


    "No! Gilles, I can''t let you sacrifice yourself for me again!" Seeing Gilles de Rais, barely able to stand, block her way and speak these words with his back to her, Joan could not possibly let herrade in arms sacrifice himself for her again.


    "No, Joan, my Holy Maiden, I was willing to sacrifice my life for you six hundred years ago, and now I am merely fulfilling my promise from back then." Gilles de Rais''s face bore a satisfied and blissful smile, as if he had no regrets in this life, "Failing to save your life six hundred years ago is the greatest regret of my life, but now, to die for you, I have no regrets left. It''s just a pity I can''t continue to apany you, my Holy Maiden!"


    Just as Gilles de Rais finished speaking, the pursuers had gradually caught up.


    Seeing the pursuers reappear, Gilles de Rais interrupted Joan, who wanted to say more, and roared at her, "Run! Remember what I told you, go to Avalon and find King Arthur!"


    After shouting at Joan, Gilles de Rais charged toward the Witch Hunters chasing them and cried out, "I am the Guardian of the Maid of Orleans! Baron La Valli¨¨re! Marshal of France Gilles de Rais! Face me, you curs!"


    Crying out his titles, just as he had when charging the British People six hundred years ago, Gilles de Rais still appeared to Joan as the knight who, back then, loved his country deeply, fought alongside her, and had provided her with much aid and protection.


    Watching him rush towards those Witch Hunters, merely to secure her a chance to escape, despite how much Joan internally did not want to be an enemy of the Church, she could not stand by and watch her most important friend be in by the Church''s Witch Hunters.


    She drew the Sword of Saint Catherine, and as before, Maid of Orleans charged forward, shielding Gilles de Rais and with a single stroke, repelled the onrushing Witch Hunters.


    However, facing the Maid of Orleans, nearly a deity in strength, and her Sword of Saint Catherine, these Witch Hunters showed not a hint of nervousness.


    In fact, during their pursuit of Gilles de Rais and Maid of Orleans, such situations had urred countless times.


    Whenever Gilles de Rais tried to intercept them to allow Maid of Orleans to escape, she would return to rescue Gilles de Rais who was under attack, but Maid of Orleans, who was unwilling to kill, could only exert two to three percent of her nearly deity-like strength without taking lives, as she had not fully mastered her own powers without intending to kill.


    Moreover, the Witch Hunters and Pdins who came after them this time were the elite of the elite, perhaps not as formidable as Van Helsing who hunted Count Drac, but they were far from helpless against Maid of Orleans when she refrained from killing.


    After several encounters and realizing that Maid of Orleans truly did not kill, they no longer feared the powerful Holy Maiden and resorted to all kinds of desperate measures.


    Every time, Maid of Orleans would be hampered and constrained, forcing Gilles de Rais to protect and rescue her, which is how he came to be wounded.


    If it were anyone else, Gilles de Rais might have killed everyone in his path and left, but for Maid of Orleans, he considered it blissful to be wounded or even to die for her, and being cared for by Maid of Orleans after getting injured only added to his happiness.


    But this time, Gilles de Rais knew that he probably would not survive, as the Ascetic Monk sent by the Holy See was drawing ever closer. If they could not leave immediately, with their current pace, they would definitely be caught by that man capable of summoning Angels to descend, and by then, even if he wanted to sacrifice himself to buy Maid of Orleans time, it would be difficult.


    With this in mind, Gilles de Rais had no choice but to yell at Maid of Orleans, "Go! Stop wasting time!"


    "No, I will never let you sacrifice yourself for me!" Maid of Orleans firmly grasped her sword and faced the oing Witch Hunters, and this time, she finally did not hold back.


    With a single sword stroke, like a meteor streaking across the sky, the dazzling light vanished in an instant.


    The advancing Witch Hunters stalled, the sound of blood spurting from their veins like the wind.


    They fell.


    Ultimately, the Sword of Saint Catherine inevitably, after six hundred years, was stained with fresh blood again, but this time it was not to defend France, but to protect a most cherished friend.


    The following Ascetic Monk saw the in Witch Hunters and, filled with rage, pointed at Maid of Orleans and loudly condemned her, "What sphemy is this! How dare you impersonate Maid of Orleans and kill the Lord''s followers! You evil witch!"

 Chapter 753 - 749: The Black Joan of Arc (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Witch, this was not the first time Joan of Arc had heard someone use her of this.


    Thest time someone had called her a witch was six hundred years ago; back then, it seemed someone from the Church, a so-called follower of the Lord, stood before her.


    Joan of Arc was a believer, that was for certain.


    She devoutly believed in God and, blessed by divine grace, became the Savior Holy Maiden of France, leading the French army to defeat the English and rescue the precarious state of France, nearly ending the Hundred Years'' War with Ennd.


    At that time, even the French Royalty specifically bestowed upon her a white banner adorned with fleurs-de-lis as her military standard, while the symbol of the French Imperial Family was a blue field with fleurs-de-lis.


    What had transformed Joan of Arc from a country vige girl into the hero who saved France were the angels that had appeared before her, as well as the will of God they brought with them.


    Thus, up until her death, Joan had always been a devout believer, and no one, from herrades-in-arms, to her vige neighbors, or even the Inquisitors who tried her could make any usation or criticism against Joan''s character.


    Only that bishop, Pierre Cauchon, who was bribed by the English to serve as a judge, dared to distort right and wrong, taking advantage of Joan''s illiteracy to coerce her into signing a confession, tarnishing her as a witch and ultimately condemning her to be burned at the stake.


    Six hundred yearster, Joan of Arc, once again called a witch, seemed to recall the scene of her burning at the stake.


    The executioner kept the mes as distant from her as possible, so that she would die in the most painful way possible, while that bishop who had smeared her as a witch cloaked himself in the red symbolizing holiness and episcopal authority, continuing to shout "burn the witch" amidst the crowd of English.


    She firmly called upon the name of Jesus, hoping that an all-powerful God would save her, but in the end, no miracle appeared, and Joan of Arc was not saved.


    She was burned to death within minutes, and after her death, the English disyed her body in an indecent manner, burned it a second time to ensure her death, and then scattered her ashes into the Seine River to prevent any possibility of her resurrection or anyone collecting her remains.


    In the doctrine of the Catholic Church, burning at the stake was used to purify evil, and of course, witches purified by fire could obviously not ascend to Heaven.


    Now, once again called a witch, the users remained followers of the Church, and they not only ndered her as a witch but also sought to kill both her and her only friend after six hundred years, igniting the hidden anger and resentment deep within Joan''s heart.


    "If I truly am a witch, then let God himself strike me with divine punishment!" Joan finally cast aside her faith and mercy, summoning the white fleur-de-lis banner she once bore, and roaring aloud, "Unleash my rage!"


    The mes of rage burst forth from Joan''s body, instantly igniting everything around her like a fire dragon.


    The once pure white banner too was scorched ck, and the formerly Holy Maiden was once again set aze.


    In the midst of mes, a pitch-ck Armor emerged from the fire, cloaking her body, while the Sword of Saint Catherine let out a mournful cry, in the mes, the once pure white Sacred Sword was scorched to pitch ck, and a streak of blood appeared on its spine, mirroring the wounds Joan of Arc had once suffered.


    The Witch Hunters and Pdins who came to capture her were swept away by the rage that had been building for six hundred years; although these Witch Hunters and Pdins were elite forces dispatched by the Holy See, before Joan of Arc''s fury, they were still instantly turned to ash, leaving only the Ascetic Monk who had seen the turn of events and summoned an Angel, along with the team-leading Witch Hunter and Pdin, who survived with the help of the Ascetic Monk.


    But aside from the Ascetic Monk protected by the power of the Angel, the Witch Hunters and Pdins all suffered severe injuries.


    "What sphemy, this is a fall from grace!" the Angel summoned by the Ascetic Monk saw Joan of Arc transform and unleash her wrath, whereupon it immediately understood that the Holy Maiden before its eyes had truly fallen and be a witch.


    And Joan of Arc, leaning on the gstaff that had turned ck, nted the standard into the ground, and after helping Gilles de Rais to his feet, she pointed the Sword of Saint Catherine, now a Demon Sword, at the Angel, "I once believed devoutly and steadfastly, yet I was defiled as a witch by the church''s bishop and suffered the ordeal of fire! I harbored no resentment and still believed devoutly in God! But six hundred years have passed! Today you still nder me as a witch!"


    The summoned Angel, unaware of what exactly had transpired, quickly gathered everything from the mind of the Ascetic Monk who had called it, and felt a surge of anger.


    For an Angel, it was undoubtedly a great irony that a widely recognized and revered Holy Maiden should fall because of an usation of being a witch.


    This anger was directed at both the church and Joan of Arc.


    The Angels are not the winged human forms that peoplemonly envision; those images cameter, the result of religious iconography.


    The Bible states Angels have no physical form, they are pure spiritual beings with superior intelligence and immense power, and are exceedingly holy. Angels, being made of material as light as air, can shapeshift into any material form as needed.


    While Angels are holy, they are also prone to pride and arrogance.


    At this moment, the Angel, clearly influenced by its own anger, conjured a sword made of sacred radiance and pointed it at Joan of Arc,manding her in amanding tone, "If you are a devout believer, you should not have fallen! You have strayed from the Lord''s teachings! Kneel before me and confess your sins!"


    "Hahaha! Indeed, even the Angels behave thus, how could the church be anything but corrupt and foolish!" Gilles de Rais, watching the transformation of Joan of Arc and her conversation with the Angel, finallyughed with delight.


    Though for Gilles de Rais, the Joan of Arc of his mind would always be the Holy Maiden who led them against the English invaders and saved France, at that moment he clearly preferred the witch before him who had unleashed her fury.


    "Vile filth, how dare you insult the Lord''s follower!" Gilles de Rais'' identity as a Vampire and his words undoubtedly enraged the Angel, prompting it to furiously wield the Light Sword in its hand, intending to strike down Gilles de Rais on the spot.


    Joan of Arc naturally would not stand by and watch the Angel kill Gilles de Rais; the ckened Demon Sword blocked the Angel''s path.


    And at that moment, Gilles de Rais suddenly began to recite a passage from the Bible, driving the Angel almost to madness, "If someone injures Lamech, vengeance shall be taken on him sevenfold, and whoever ys Cain, vengeance shall be taken on him seventy-sevenfold! I am the son of Cain and Lilith, you shall not kill me!"

 Chapter 794 - 790 Healing Situation

    The patient''s reunion with Dian was just a minor episode. After Chen Yu had reviewed the patient''s medical history and confirmed his condition, he left the ward with the other doctors to continue their rounds.


    After they had visited all the wards and the doctors had disbanded, Chen Yu was preparing to return to his office with the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet when Dian suddenly reached out and grabbed his clothes.


    "Commander, is that uncle suffering from a very serious illness?" Dian asked Chen Yu with a concerned expression.


    "Yes, he has cancer, which is a very serious illness. It causes him a lot of pain and he could die if he doesn''t get treatment in time," Chen Yu exined to Dian, not avoiding any words despite her being a child.


    Although the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet all look like children and act like children, their cute appearances cannot hide the fact that they were once warships, massive beasts of war built from steel, weapons designed for warfare.


    As cruel as it sounds, that is the nature of a Ship-girl: beneath the beautiful and cute appearance lies an essence forged from steel and war.


    However, despite their past as warships, the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet are now just a group of adorable kids. After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, they all asked with concern, "Then, Commander, can you cure him? You can definitely do it, right?"


    "If I can''t cure him after you all said that, wouldn''t I lose face?" Chen Yu smiled, assuring the four little girls, "Don''t worry, I will cure him."


    "Thank you, Commander!" Dian, feeling relieved upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, quickly bowed seriously and pleaded, "Please make sure to cure him. Dian can tell he''s a very kind uncle. When Dian was lost and couldn''t find Rai, he was always very eager to help, so Commander, please save him!"


    Seeing how earnest Dian was, Chen Yu also promised her seriously, "I guarantee, I will do my best to cure him."


    After saying that, he reached out and rubbed Dian''s little head, then said to her and the other three little girls, "Alright, let''s go back to the office. I will have someone prepare tea and desserts for you. Does Akatsuki-chan want to eat pudding?"


    "Can I? Is it the sweet pudding that Sister Beifa madest time? Akatsuki wants to eat it again," Akatsuki said, her anticipation evident even though she was usuallyposed.


    "It''s that kind of pudding, but it might not be as delicious as Beifa''s since her cooking skills are not something ordinary people can match," Chen Yu nodded with certainty, but added a rification.


    But this made no difference to the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet; they were still looking forward to the pudding Chen Yu had mentioned.


    After taking the children back to the office, Chen Yu instructed his secretary Shirai Rena to buy pudding and prepare tea for Akatsuki and the others, while he himself sat down at his desk to start his day''s work.


    Akatsuki and her sisters watched Chen Yu busy at his desk and consciously lowered their voices to speak. Even Rai, who was usually noisy, spoke in a quiet and well-behaved tone.


    Noticing the actions of the four little girls, Chen Yu smiled and reflected on their thoughtfulness.


    For him, if he wished, with the heightened senses of a demigod, he could perceive everything happening in Tokyo¡ªwhispers had no meaning.


    As for noisy disturbances, Chen Yu needed only a thought to block out all sounds around him.


    Nevertheless, he was still pleased that these little girls had this thoughtfulness, and his mood lightened considerably.


    Feeling good, his efficiency in getting things done naturally increased, and Chen Yu quickly finished the documents at hand, leaving only the medical record of the real estate sales patient with metastatic cancer.


    After Chen Yu had used a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to suppress the activity of the cancer cells in his body, the patient had entered the second phase of treatment, wherein chemotherapy was gradually killing the cancer cells, and the healing potion developed by Chen Yu was simultaneously repairing his body.


    However, so far, the effects of chemotherapy weren''t considered ideal. After all, the cancer had spread throughout the body, and in usual cases, patients at this stage would only undertake palliative care to extend their lifespan, with healing being nearly impossible.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the ineffectiveness of chemotherapy was due to the unlimited division and mutation of cancer cells after they had spread throughout the body, causing them to increase exponentially. Chemotherapy couldn''t effectively eliminate the cancer cells, hence the poor results.


    The reason why chemotherapy wasn''t effective in this patient''s case was rted to his physical condition.


    By the time he was brought to Chen Yu, he was in thete stages of cancer with a very poor physical condition. Under these circumstances, the internal medicine doctors didn''t dare use aggressive methods to treat him, so even during chemotherapy, it was basically the same as routine palliative care, and the ineffectiveness was expected.


    However, ording to the current medical report, after the suppression of the cancer cells'' activity within the patient''s body, the healing potion was effectively repairing his body, showing significant improvement from when he was first brought in.


    Thus, in the medical record, the internal medicine doctors also noted that they would increase the intensity of the chemotherapy once the patient''s body recovered to a certain degree.


    Chen Yu had no objections to this. The treatment method he had wanted to try was also chemotherapy, only that the drug he used was a new type of targeted medicine that he had further improved and developed in his ownboratory based on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    This drug had already been tested in theb and had demonstrated good results on the tumors in the experimental animals. However, there were also a few very rare cases where the drug, once injected into an animal, not only killed cancer cells on a massive scale but also killed normal cells, leading to the rapid death of the experimental animals.


    This was why Chen Yu had not applied this drug in clinical settings. Until he could find and solve the issue, he did not wish to gamble with the lives of patients to test the drug''s efficacy. However, with this patient literally brought to his doorstep, Chen Yu hoped to try this treatment method on him.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s idea of trying was after he had resolved the issue of the drug killing normal cells in certain cases.


    Luckily, the patient''s condition was now under control, giving him time to wait for Chen Yu to solve the problem.

 Chapter 755 - 751: The Cat Plan (Please subscribe and ask for monthly tickets)

    While Hiromi Jounouchi was teaching Ni Nasu about variousmon knowledge of Earth, Yu Chen was dealing with a show of force from his two pets demanding wages.


    "Damn owner, you promised to share a portion of Divinity with me! With so much Power of Faith, you only give me this tiny bit of Divinity? How are we ever going to achieve Divine Enthronement at this rate!" Audis unleashed a frenzy of scratches at Yu Chen''s face but to no avail; the small ck cat, whose ws could now tear through the skin of a Demigod, was helpless when Yu Chen grabbed him by the scruff of his neck.


    On the other hand, Xiao Lan did not express dissatisfaction towards Yu Chen, as it was somewhat aware of the conversion rate of Power of Faith into Divinity. It didn''t get much faith from the cats alone, and after passing through the hands of Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, the amount of Divinity that reached it and Audis was bound to be limited. However, what Yu Chen gave them was indeed on the lesser side, so much so that until now, it still had not been able to transform into a Divine Body.


    Yu Chen was certainly aware of this and knew that the returns he provided to Audis and Xiao Lan were indeed too little, but he had no intention of adjusting or changing this approach.


    "The Divinity I''ve distributed to you is indeed not much; I admit that and will continue to allocate it this way. As for the reason..." Yu Chen said, looking towards Xiao Lan, "Audis may not have received the information from me, but you should be able to learn about my ongoing n from Hiromi, right?"


    "That n?" Xiao Lan could certainly obtain enough information from Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Compared to Audis, a pet cat that still only knew eating and sleeping even after receiving the baptism of Divinity, Xiao Lan, as a Legendary Dragon, could naturally perceive his intentions from Yu Chen''s n.


    Seeing Xiao Lan looking enlightened, Yu Chen smiled, "I suppose you wouldn''t really want to just be a Cat God Guardian, would you? For a giant dragon, such a Divine Position is too demeaning, isn''t it?"


    "I want an Intermediate God position." Xiao Lan understood Yu Chen''s meaning and naturally opened with its own price.


    "That is eptable, but you are still Hiromi''s mount," Yu Chen continued to emphasize this point, as he did not wish for Xiao Lan to break away from Hiromi Jounouchi''s control.


    The dragon pride within Xiao Lan was reluctant to ept being at the mercy of someone else, but it understood that Yu Chen would never let it have both a Divine Position and freedom. In the end, all Xiao Lan could do was futilely retort, "I will not submit to an owner weaker than myself."


    "Ancient Gods know no weakness," Yu Chen was well aware of Xiao Lan''s stubborn pride, so he didn''t say much more, just petted the cat a few more times and smoothed Audis'' fur before stating, "Those Cat-People that you''ve created can no longer stay outside. Find a way to bring them all into the Necromantic Space."


    "Bring them to the Necromantic Space? Is that what you expanded the inds for?" Audis basically had no say in such matters, as it was mostly Xiao Lan making the decisions.


    Though it was these two pets who had conjured up the worship of the Cat God and gathered faith ¡ª with the idea originating from Audis ¡ª whether in actions or decisions-making, itrgely depended on Xiao Lan. As for Audis, it currently enjoyed living daily as azy bug bathed in the offerings from the cats.


    "No, expanding the Necromantic Space and the inds is only because Hiromi doesn''t like me setting up the training grounds in our backyard, so I want to move them to another ind," Yu Chen exined to Xiao Lan, while also outlining the tasks he hoped the Cat-People would undertake: "I acquired a Magic Crystal Mine and an Obel Stone Mine in my trade with the Earth Element Lord, and I need manpower for mining."


    The mining required manpower, and although Yu Chen could use skeletons and zombies, and even with the strength of those Enhanced Humans he created, smashing mountains and rocks was no problem, clearly, he wouldn''t put his powerfulbat troops to work in mining.


    As for skeletons and zombies¡­ could they be as adorable as the Cat-People?


    "A Magic Crystal Mine and an Obel Stone Mine? Are you nning to manufacture Orihalcon Alloy?" Being a Legendary Dragon, of course, she had heard of this material known as Divinely Bestowed Alloy. It was the best choice for many races in the Multiverse to create Divine Artifacts, and even deities would use it extensively. Its main ingredients were the refined extracts of magic crystals and Obel Stones.


    Yu Chen nodded; Orihalcon Alloy, the material that could be used to create Divine Artifacts, was naturally studied by Necromancers, and they certainly had the form. This was also the main reason for his trade with the Earth Element Lord for the two ore veins.


    It was known that, aside from the Earth Elemental ne, naturally urring Magic Crystal Mines were extremely rare. Many nes didn''t even possess a vein, and Obel Stones were only produced in the Star Realm. Apart from the Earth Elemental ne, it was probably very difficult to find such veins coexisting in the Multiverse.


    "Hiromi and I''s equipment also needs upgrading. Being a Demigod and Legendary, it''s only right to have a few Divine Artifacts in reserve," Yu Chen did not hide his intentions. As a Demigod, it was fitting for him to have a pair of Divine Artifacts at hand.


    The creation of Divine Artifacts wasn''t simply about making something and infusing it with Divine Power. Likewise, not just anything could be called a Divine Artifact.


    Fortunately, the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium contained many Necromancy Divine Instrument designs. Many of the powerful artifacts required the precious material Orihalcon Alloy. Yu Chen had ns to create Divine Artifacts as soon as he acquired the ore veins.


    "But those cats have notpletely left behind their beastly forms. To get them to pick up mining picks and dig, their bodies still require extensive adjustments." Xiao Lan naturally knew what the group of Cat-People she and Audis had created really looked like. Though they could be considered to have rudimentary intelligence, they strictly speaking weren''t humanoid creatures yet. They were essentially still quadrupedal and hadn''t evolved hands.


    However, this was far from challenging for a Necromancer skilled in body modification. Whether it was surgical transformation or gic mutation, Yu Chen had many methods to achieve his goal: "Don''t worry, getting them to stand up and have hands to grasp things isn''t difficult. What you need to do is gather the individuals that have self-awareness and intelligence, and then move them to the inds of the Necromantic Space. After that, just let them work for me."


    "What about the collection of faith? Should the missionary work in the present world be stopped?" Xiao Lan was more concerned about the collection of faith, as Yu Chen''s uing ns clearly required a significant amount of the Power of Faith.


    "Business as usual. Gather as many stray cat groups in Tokyo as possible and convert them into intelligent races," Yu Chen said.

 Chapter 756 - 752: Airou Cat Transformation (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    When ites to cats, most people might picture those furry little creatures with four legs scurrying around, and some peculiar folks might think of cat-eared girls, or even more bizarre, cat-headed beastmen...


    But when we talk about the most suitable cat image for mining, it naturally falls to the Airou Cats from the Monster Hunter series.


    Hunting, mining, gathering, cart pushing, cooking... Airou Cats can do it all! In fact, with the release of new versions, there''s even a saying that Airou Cats are the real hunters, and hunters are just theirckeys.


    Indeed, the Airou Cats in the game are formidable, capable of bipedalbat, wielding weapons to fight against Ancient Dragons as massive as mountains, and beyond that, they are octopuses of domesticity, their shadow reflected in all of the game''s auxiliary functions outside ofbat.


    If there is one species that represents the perfect evolution of cats, the Airou Cats are naturally at the forefront.


    Chen Yu himself was once a faithful yer of the Monster Hunter series, and naturally, he had a particr fondness for the Airou Cats, having even yed that game starring an Airou Cat as the protagonist. Thus, when he conceived this n, he already had the intention to transform the stray cats into Airou Cats.


    In essence, the Airou Cats still resemble cats, with their fluffy appearance, paws with pads, ability to run on all fours, and to walk upright on their hind legs.


    Unable to speak, yet endowed with an omnpetent nature, they can assist yers in all aspects, highlypetent in whatever task is at hand, one could say they trulybine the beauty of cats and the intelligence and talents of humans in one species.


    So to transform cats into Airou Cats, Chen Yu first faced two issues.


    The first, as Xiao Lan mentioned, was that cats have no hands.


    Cat limbs are all paws; although their fluffy pads are cute, they can''t grasp anything. Even when catching mice, they use the retractable sharp ws hidden in their pads to trap and press, not to grasp.


    Of course, this isn''t difficult to resolve, a simple adjustment to the bone structure of the cat''s paw, allowing it to grow fingers capable of grasping, would suffice.


    Moreover, modifying cats inherently involves adjusting their bone structure, making this a mere corory.


    After all, the skeletal structure of cats is designed for quadrupedal movement, while that of Airou Cats needs to amodate bipedal lotion; the two arepletely different. Especially since Chen Yu also required these modified Airou Cats to possess decent strength and load-bearing capabilities, this further escted the demands on their skeletal structure.


    Adjusting this bone structure is not simply moving sliders in a game; it involvesprehensive mechanical analysis of the skeleton as a whole and also requires consideration of the Airou Cats'' habits and actions post-adjustment, taking into ount how their skeletal structure will enable them to move.


    Though this might sound straightforward, it''s essentially equivalent to redesigning an entire skeletal system, and while there may be ample reference materials, none have the luxury of nature''s million-year timeframe to naturally select the most suitable structure.


    This is why many mages or necromancers have the ability to transform a wild beast poption into an intelligent species for their service, but they tend to prefer making magic puppets, familiars, and undead servants instead.


    Unless it''s for experimental purposes, such an endeavor is simply too troublesome andbor-intensive, not to mention the prolonged time it requires.


    Modifying a species is not something that can be resolved with one or two experiments; it demands continual iterative adjustments and modifications across several generations of the species, selecting the most suitable and stable form after multiple generational changes before the transformation can be deemedplete.


    Therefore, we seldom hear of mages creating new species; and if there are any, it''s typically only a handful of spirit and monster varieties that mages have tampered with, turning them into assistants and servants.


    In the vast majority of cases, even if mages choose to use such beings, they opt for species that already possess basic intellect and humanoid features for enhancement, rather than forcibly transforming a wild beast poption into intelligent beings. Such acts fall within the domain of deities.


    However, for Chen Yu as a demigod, he is ready to tackle the work of deities.


    And an advantageous aspect for him is modern civilization; humanity has long invented many shortcuts to save time and effort. For the skeletal system design of the Airou Cats, Chen Yu could certainly leave it to supeputers to resolve.


    Using supeputers to simte and calcte the possibilities of species evolution is one of their applications in biology. What Chen Yu needs to do is simply find aputer, input the content he needs topute, and then wait for the results.


    Although he still needs to conduct physical biological experiments to verify the calction results, this can still save Chen Yu a tremendous amount of time; at least he doesn''t have to wait hundreds of years to observe his experiment oues.


    In fact, for the design of the Enhanced Humans, Chen Yu had already employed this time- and effort-saving method. Otherwise, with twenty-twoplete transformations, each involving changes to the entire body of those being transformed, how could Chen Yu havepleted the entire process in such a short time without detailed and exhaustive experimental data?


    The device Chen Yu used was, of course, not a supeputer invented by humans, but something more magical¡ªthe Tower Spirit.


    This is the white sphere of magic runes that Misumi Mikoto saw in Chen Yu''sboratory earlier.


    The Tower Spirit is an indispensable part of a Mage Tower, although not every Mage Tower can possess one. If the owner of the Mage Tower isn''t strong enough, they won''t be capable of creating a Tower Spirit.


    Essentially, the Tower Spirit is akin to a powerful artificial intelligence, somewhat simr to Iron Man''s J.A.R.V.I.S., capable of assisting the mage in handling various affairs within the Mage Tower and holding the second highest authority after the mage himself or herself.


    There are different types of Tower Spirits, mainly adjusted ording to the mage''s needs to emphasize certain performance aspects, to better serve the mage.


    Chen Yu chose a special structure type called the Three Sages. This type of Tower Spirit has three consciousnesses, boasting more than five times the multitasking ability and more than triple theputational power of a regr Tower Spirit, and the three consciousnesses can each handle different tasks without interfering with each other.


    The Three Sages is arguably the most powerful type of Tower Spirit, and, naturally, the cost to create one is equally exorbitant. Chen Yu dared to undertake the creation of Taling, the Three Sages, only after bing a demigod.


    As for the second problem of transforming ordinary cats into Airou Cats, it concerns intelligence.

 Chapter 757 - 753: A New Surgery (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Adjusting the intelligence of a creature, in ancient Chinese myths, was called a ''''Fairy''s Touch,'''' awakening Spiritual Intelligence.


    If exined from a biological perspective, it means that a creature''s brain capacity increased, the sulcus and gyri of the brain deepened, and the surface area of the cerebral cortex expanded, thus allowing the creature to have sufficient intelligence to think and be self-aware.


    In the Multiverse, there is a basic criterion for ssifying intelligent beings: self-awareness. Only those creatures that can recognize their existence and are aware of themselves are acknowledged as intelligent beings by the Multiverse.


    Although ordinary wild beasts can sometimes disy signs of self-awareness, like recognizing themselves in a mirror, they don''t truly develop self-consciousness or a clear awareness of their own existence.


    To transform an ordinary cat into an Airou Cat, it is clearly necessary to enhance the cat''s intelligence, since Airou Cats are capable of so many things, and it wouldn''t work if they weren''t smart enough.


    Fortunately, Xiao Lan had already initially enlightened these Cat-People''s intelligence, making them intelligent creatures, which saved Chen Yu a lot of effort and spared him the most critical step of granting them intelligence.


    Given that these cats were already intelligent beings, all Chen Yu needed to do was boost their intelligence, making them smarter.


    As for increasing IQ, that was a piece of cake for Chen Yu. If he didn''t know how to enhance the intelligence of cats, how could he have taught Audis to speak? It wasn''t as simple as transforming Audis into a Magic pet and bestowing on it a Soul shard.


    Audis''s brain structure had been rigorously adjusted by Chen Yu, ensuring that it possessed the intelligence of at least a 9-year-old primary school student.


    However, for an Airou Cat, the intelligence of a 9-year-old seemed a littlecking?


    Chen Yu pondered this issue, also considering exactly how to transform these Cat-People, already influenced by Xiao Lan.


    Because they already possessed preliminary intelligence, capable of developing beliefs and being categorized as an intelligent species, and since they were adorable Cat-People, Chen Yu did not want to employ overly cruel methods. Instead, he nned to induce their mutation with a Magic Ritual.


    But this required meticulous nning of the Magic Ritual so that the transformed beings would match what Chen Yu hoped to achieve with the Airou Cats.


    It sounded simple in theory, but in practice, it still required considerable effort and time. At this time, Chen Yu also had to deal with the matters between Minami and Inomata Naoki, so the task of creating the Airou Cats could only be done in his spare time.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Afterpleting the adjustments to the three inds, Chen Yu finally returned to his normal life and went to work himself instead of using Puppets.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi was still using Puppets, as she had to stay in the Necromantic Space to continue teaching Ni Nasu about the general knowledge of Earth.


    Chen Yu had also considered lightening his wife''s burden, so he arranged a set ofmon knowledge about the human world through Taling, the Three Sages, and handed it over to Ni Nasu, but it was still necessary for Jounouchi Hiromi to teach some of the specific details.


    There was not much Chen Yu could do about this situation, after all, Jounouchi Hiromi and Ni Nasu had signed a contract, and helping Ni Nasu travel through the human world was an obligation that Jounouchi Hiromi had to fulfill, so teaching hermon knowledge naturally fell within this duty.


    Of course, for Jounouchi Hiromi, this was not a loss either. If all she had to do was teach themon knowledge of the human world to gain the obedience of a Water Elemental Lord, it was a very profitable exchange indeed.


    So, even though teaching Ni Nasu was burdensome, Jounouchi Hiromi resigned herself to the task rather than leaving it entirely to Taling, the Three Sages, to instill the knowledge.


    On Chen Yu''s side, because he had puppets as recements, he did not have any backlog of work, and he only needed toplete his normal duties at work as usual.


    However, since he had not been back to the office for a while, having been busy with magic-rted matters in the Necromantic Space, returning to the hospital to face patients and surgeries, he still needed to adjust his state, so he scheduled a surgery for himself in the afternoon to get back into the groove.


    But before the surgery even began, at lunchtime, Kohinata Kaori had already sought out Chen Yu, "Senior brother, can I assist you in this afternoon''s surgery?"


    "Kaori, you? Why on earth do you want to be my assistant?" Chen Yu looked at Kohinata Kaori, curious as to why she would suddenly make such a request.


    "Of course it''s because you are so skilled in surgery, senior brother! I want to witness it for myself!" Kohinata Kaori sat down in front of Chen Yu, coquettishly pleading with her senior brother, "Besides, the surgery is to remove a cardiac myxoma; you must be looking forward to it, right? I want to see how you handle it."


    "If you are expecting me to be excited, that''s unlikely, I do not n on an open-heart operation this time." Chen Yu smiled and did not mind that Kohinata Kaori wanted to take part in his surgery; he simply exined to her, "The patient is of advanced age, and a thoracotomy is already a heavy burden; if we were to cut open the heart as well, I worry that it would be too much for the patient."


    "But if the tumor is inside the ventricle, how are you going to remove it without opening the heart?" Kohinata Kaori couldn''t quite grasp what exactly Chen Yu nned on doing.


    In the cases she had studied and understood, excising a cardiac myxoma was a technically mature surgery, but this always involved opening the heart. How was it that Chen Yu didn''t want to do so?


    "You should have studied thoracoscopic andparoscopic surgery operations, right?" Facing Kohinata Kaori''s doubt, Chen Yu suddenly asked a seemingly irrelevant question.


    "Thoracoscopy andparoscopy? Of course, I have studied those, but what does that have to do with you not performing an open-heart surgery, senior brother? Could it be..." Kohinata Kaori suddenly thought of a possibility, which seemed a bit far-fetched, "Senior brother, do you intend to remove the tumor through a thoracoscopic approach, without opening the ventricle? But how will you confirm the conditions inside the patient''s heart then? And since the heart is so small, how are you going to insert surgical instruments? Are you going to make an incision in the heart?"


    Kohinata Kaori felt her brain was not enough to figure out how Chen Yu was going to perform the surgery.


    "You''ll understand how I am going to do this surgery when the timees. Here''s the surgical n. Go and get ready, Room 2 at 2:30 p.m." After speaking, Chen Yu packed up his finished lunch box and returned to his office.

 Chapter 758 - 754: Holographic Projection Surgery (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    In the operating room, all the preparatory work was already done, just waiting for the lead surgeon to take his position.


    Kohinata Kaori looked at the patient lying on the operation table, desperately recalling the surgical strategy she had studied before, wanting to double-check the details one more time.


    Even though it was her own request toe as an assistant, having less than two hours to memorize a surgical strategy she had never encountered before still made Kohinata Kaori somewhat nervous, fearing she might make a mistake somewhere.


    "Don''t be nervous, rx, just treat it as a regr thoracotomy." Chen Yu, who was already prepared for surgery, walked into the operating room and immediately spotted the anxious Kohinata Kaori. After offering her a word offort, he then got ready to start the operation.


    "The procedure to remove the cardiac myxoma begins now, everyone, please." Chen Yu announced the start of the operation, took the scalpel and said to Kohinata Kaori, "Kaori, get ready for thoracotomy."


    "Yes, senior brother!" Although nervous, once Chen Yu announced the start of the operation, Kohinata Kaori calmed down. As a surgeon, the first thing she had learned was that no matter how anxious she was before stepping onto the operating table, the moment the surgery starts, she must stay calm.


    The steps of the thoracotomy were no different from a normal operation, and Kohinata Kaori, now calm, cooperated with Chen Yu and quicklypleted this phase.


    "Prepare the heart-lung machine, Kaori, get ready to establish extracorporeal cirction," Chen Yu instructed Kohinata Kaori while he separated the space between the aorta and the pulmonary artery, preparing to ce a band around the ascending aorta.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s instructions, as Kohinata Kaori prepared for the procedure, she still asked Chen Yu, "Senior brother, how exactly do you n to excise the tumor?"


    "Hmm, I n to use thoracoscopic surgical instruments to enter the patient''s ventricle from the arteries and veins and excise the tumor without opening the heart," Chen Yu finally exined to Kohinata Kaori, meanwhile continuing to work on the blood vessels around the patient''s heart to connect them to the heart-lung machine to establish extracorporeal cirction.


    However, after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Kohinata Kaori was somewhat taken aback, and couldn''t help eximing, "Enter the ventricle through the blood vessels? But wouldn''t that damage the heart valves? And senior brother, how will you obtain a surgical view inside the ventricle?"


    "No need," Chen Yu''s answer shocked Kohinata Kaori.


    "No need for a surgical view? Senior brother, have you lost your mind?" Kohinata Kaori looked at Chen Yu in amazement, reaching out to stop him from continuing, "Senior brother, exin yourself! Otherwise, I won''t let you experiment with the patient like this!"


    "When I say no need, I mean no need, don''t worry, I know what I''m doing," Chen Yu didn''t mind Kohinata Kaori''s interference, brushed her hand aside and continued his actions, but he still offered an exnation, "In your eyes, do you think your senior brother is someone who takes such risks?"


    "But without a view of the operation, are you going to do it blind? What if something goes wrong?" Kohinata Kaori still didn''t give up on trying to stop Chen Yu.


    In fact, for Chen Yu, whether there''s a surgical view was irrelevant; his eyes could already perform X-ray vision, and even without any assistance, he couldplete the operation smoothly.


    But such supernatural urrences were obviously not suitable to tell Kohinata Kaori, nor were they appropriate to demonstrate in the operating room.


    "This operation will incorporate new technology that does not require a view inside the ventricle." Chen Yu exined briefly, while signaling a nurse nearby to bring over the prepared equipment.


    The nurse brought over a few pairs of sses that looked a bit strange.


    Looking at the sses the nurse handed over, Kohinata Kaori wore them with perplexity and immediately, a 3D stereoscopic projection of the patient''s heart appeared before her eyes.


    It turned out these were holographic sses.


    "So you were nning to use holographic projection technology for the surgery?" Kohinata Kaori finally understood Chen Yu''s intention and how he nned to perform the surgery without direct visual ess.


    With holographic projection avable, Chen Yu indeed didn''t need to insert a camera into the patient''s heart to get a sufficient surgical field of view. All the details inside the patient''s heart were already projected in front of him through the holographic sses, and he did not need anything else.


    "Since you understand, why note and help? First, connect the patient''s blood vessels to the artificial heart-lung machine, and then make an incision at the proximal end and insert the sheath," Chen Yu nced at Kohinata Kaori and urged her to get to work.


    Kohinata Kaori did not insist on stopping Chen Yu from continuing the surgery as she had before and hurried over to help her mentor with the preparation. Once the nurse had the artificial heart-lung machine ready, she connected it to the patient''s blood vessels, stopping the blood from flowing into the heart.


    "Cool down the patient''s heart and stop the heartbeat," Chen Yu instructed Kohinata Kaori. Cardiac surgery required stopping the heart from beating; otherwise, the surgeon would not be able to make the cuts.


    After quickly cooling down the patient''s heart with ice, the heart stopped beating.


    Seeing this, Kohinata Kaori hurriedly followed Chen Yu''s recent instructions to cut open the blood vessels around the heart and inserted the required sheath for the surgery.


    Seeing everything was ready, Chen Yu picked up the surgical forceps that would be used in the thoracoscopic surgery and inserted them through the sheath into the patient''s heart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Tumor removalplete, prepare to suture." Chen Yu used the forceps through the sheath to extract a string of crystal-like transparent tumors, and the mucinous cystadenoma removal within the unhappy heart was sessfullypleted. Now it was time to restore the patient''s heartbeat and circtory function.


    Moving in an orderly fashion to transfer the blood cirction from the artificial heart-lung machine back to the patient''s own heart, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Mentor, how did youe up with the idea of using holographic projection for this surgery? And how did you think of using thoracoscopic surgical instruments? This idea is genius!"


    "Use your brain, study the cases, and it will naturallye to you," Chen Yu spoke the truth¡ªfor him, the answer really was that simple.


    "Okay..." Kohinata Kaori felt a bit dejected, but remembering her behavior in trying to stop Chen Yu earlier, she felt it wasn''t right to continue asking, and since the surgery wasn''t over yet, any questions would have to wait until after itspletion.


    As the two worked, the patient''s heart finally started beating again.


    Watching the patient''s heart regain its rhythm, Chen Yu then said to Kohinata Kaori, "Alright, start preparing to suture."

 Chapter 759 - 755: The Strange Woman (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    The surgery had gone smoothly, and while trying a new technique, Chen Yu also found his rhythm as a doctor.


    However, after the surgery, Kohinata Kaori approached Chen Yu and bowed deeply, offering an apology, "I''m sorry, senior brother, I shouldn''t have spoken to you like that on the operating table, I''m really sorry!"


    "It''s okay, I know you meant well for the patient, Kaori, and I didn''t take it to heart," Chen Yu wasn''t upset with his junior sister, and after smiling at Kohinata Kaori, he said, "However, you''ll be the one to write the case report for this surgery. Submit it to me when it''s finished. Okay?"


    "Yes, senior brother!" Hearing that Chen Yu wasn''t angry, Kohinata Kaori finally smiled and epted the task he had arranged for her.


    After assigning Kohinata Kaori to write the case report, Chen Yu brought up Minami, "By the way, Kaori, have you been in touch with Minamitely? Thest time I saw you two together, it seemed to me that she had feelings for Naoki. Since you''re her friend, could you ask her what she truly thinks?"


    "Ah? Isn''t it a bit inappropriate for me to ask about that?" Chen Yu''s sudden question made Kohinata Kaori feel somewhat embarrassed and reluctant.


    Chen Yu could understand Kohinata Kaori''s feelings; after all, one was his own second senior brother, and the other was a new friend she had grown fond of. It would have been one thing if Inomata Naoki didn''t have a girlfriend, but the fact that Inomata Naoki already had one only made it more difficult for Kohinata Kaori.


    Kohinata Kaori herself was aware of this and hence didn''t want to talk to Minami about this matter, let alone ask about her thoughts and feelings.


    Yet, Chen Yu shook his head and said to her, "Think of it this way, Kaori, Minami is your friend, and you wouldn''t want anything to happen between her and Naoki that would make things awkward for everyone, right?"


    Hearing Chen Yu put it that way, Kohinata Kaori also knew that he was right. If something did indeed happen between Minami and Inomata Naoki, it would be the most distressing for her, caught in the middle. After all, she wouldn''t want her friend to be the third party, especially not with her senior brother.


    With that in mind, Kohinata Kaori could only agree, nodding to Chen Yu, "Okay, I''ll try to ask Minami about it. But I can''t guarantee she will tell me the truth, senior brother, so it''s best not to get your hopes up too much."


    "No worries, just help me ask her," Chen Yu nodded and then took his leave from Kohinata Kaori, heading towards his own office.


    After changing out of his surgical attire and putting on his white coat again, Chen Yu then made his way to the ward.


    The patient just out of surgery had already awoken, and today''s anesthetist wasn''t Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Since his wife had been promoted to professor, Chen Yu had stopped asking her to be the anesthetist for his surgeries, especially since Jounouchi Hiromi was using a Puppet today, thus Chen Yu was even more reluctant to trouble his wife.


    Although anesthesiologists at the hospital have always been in short supply and working at full capacity, it''s customary for them to be responsible for postoperative care. When Chen Yu entered the ward, this anesthetist had just finished their work and was ready to leave.


    After the anesthetist greeted Chen Yu and left, he then turned to the patient on the bed, "How are you feeling, Mr. Makino? Do you have any difort?"


    "Thank you, Doctor Chen, I don''t feel ufortable anywhere," the patient in the bed thanked Chen Yu, and a woman who appeared to be his granddaughter also bowed to Chen Yu in gratitude.


    "That''s good, if you feel any difort please speak up immediately, do not endure it on your own." Seeing that the patient had no issues, Chen Yu gave a few more instructions for care and performed another examination before preparing to leave.


    However, just as Chen Yu was about to leave, the woman who seemed to be the patient''s granddaughter suddenly asked, "When will Kenji get better?"


    Upon hearing the woman''s address for the patient, Chen Yu paused and took a closer look at the woman; then, with a slight nod of understanding, he said, "As people age, their recovery ability does weakenpared to that of an average person. Mister Makino''s condition is still eptable, but such a thoracotomy is also a significant strain for him, and it might take one or two weeks for the wound to fully heal. So please take good care of him, his time... isn''t much."


    After he finished, without waiting for the woman''s reply, he turned and left the ward.


    "Kenji..." The woman turned her head to look at the elderly man lying in the bed, her tears starting to flow as she observed his weakened state from the surgery, the wrinkles covering his face, and his white hair that marked the passage of time.


    Hearing the woman''s sobs, the elderly man, who had been so weak he had closed his eyes, opened them again andforted the crying woman, "Don''t cry, we''ve been expecting this day toe, haven''t we? And the doctor only said that my time is running short, I can still apany you for a little while longer."


    "But..." The woman was choked with sobs, reaching out to touch the man but stopped herself, as if remembering something.


    "It''s okay, at the end I will give you the gift you''ve been longing for," the old man said with a weary yet tender smile.


    Looking at the man''s smile, the woman''s eyes remained tearful, but she also forced a sorrowful smile.


    Outside the door, Chen Yu hadn''t immediately left; after overhearing the conversation between the old man and the woman, he shook his head, sighed deeply, and returned to his office.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, in the United Kingdom, Joan of Arc, who had fallen and initiated a massacre, easily dispatched her pursuers and entered Avalon with Gilles de Rais, following Artoria.


    This ce, although previously the sealed The City of London, became Avalon once again¡ªmaintaining its original name and returning to an idyllic state, far from the mortal world¡ªafter the seal was lifted and the former The City of London sank to the bottom of the sea, by Artoria''s insistence.


    In Avalon, Gilles de Rais received excellent care, and after resting for a time, his wounds healed quickly thanks to the Vampire''s powerful regenerative ability.


    Joan of Arc, having recovered from her injuries, began to change, and naturally, Gilles de Rais''s initial idea of retiring to Avalon with her also shifted.


    Now, Joan of Arc was thinking about seeking revenge on the church, but both she and Gilles de Rais were well aware that the two of them alone could not challenge the formidable entity of the church. They would not be able to find a foothold in Europe once they left Avalon, so they needed to consider their future ns carefully.

 Chapter 760: 756 Plans (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    "What do you n to do next?" Inside the camp, Artoria looked at Gilles de Rais, who was now recovered, and asked him and Joan of Arc about their future ns: "If you decide to stay, Avalon wees you. You can build a house on the ind, and then raise some sheep. I quite like sheep, they were very useful during wartime, they..."


    "Enough, English! We will not stay! Nor will we ept your charity!" Joan of Arc yelled at Artoria with a tone of hostility.


    As a former French general, Joan of Arc had spent those two years active in history fighting against the English invasion of France. The hatred from the Hundred Years'' War had long embedded itself in the hearts of every French and British person. Besides, Joan of Arc herself had met her end due to the schemes of the English. It would be difficult for her to show any kindness towards an English person.


    Had it not been for Artoria''s shelter and the healing of Gilles de Rais, Joan of Arc would have probably drawn her sword against this English person before her already.


    Although Joan of Arc had be fallen, her character had not changed, but the anger she released did affect her temperament. She was still the kind Holy Maiden and the French savior, but she also instinctively harbored hatred and hostility towards the English and the Catholic Church.


    "My apologies, but I am Celtic, not English," Artoria corrected the slight mistake made by Joan of Arc and dered, "The United Kingdom is a Puritan nation. Though we both believe in God, we are not of the same house as the Catholic Church."


    Artoria was a king of Ancient Britain in mythology, ethnically a Celt, different in lineage from the descendants of the Anglo-Saxons, who were English.


    To be precise, the Celts were the native people of Britain, while the Anglo-Saxons were a branch of the Germanic peoples. Today''s English were likewise descendants of the Germanic peoples.


    This was something King Arthur had onlye to understand after the Seal was lifted, exined through history lessons given by Sherlock Holmes and Professor Moriarty.


    Do you remember Bloody Mary mentioned earlier? The rise of the Puritans happened during her era, and her name "Bloody Mary" stemmed from her massacres of the Puritans.


    However, during the reign of Elizabeth I, the Puritans revived and became the national church of Ennd, sessfully and thoroughly driving out the power of the Catholic Church. With the strengthening of the British Empire, the influence of the Puritans grew to the point where they no longer feared the Catholic Church or the Holy See.


    But in today''s waning British Empire and Roman Curia, both sides no longer have the energy for such conflicts; preserving their own base and restoring their former power are their main concerns.


    Artoria''s exnation left Joan of Arc at a loss. Although she was a former French general and had received all sorts of honors from the Imperial Family, in the end, Joan of Arc, who had died at the age of neen, was not well-educated, otherwise, she wouldn''t have signed a confession she couldn''t understand during her lifetime.


    So she hurriedly nced at Gilles de Rais as if she were asking for his opinion.


    Naturally, Gilles de Rais would not let Joan be embarrassed, so he coughed to clear his throat and exined, "Her Majesty Artoria is not our enemy; she is the monarch of the Celts, and the present English are descended from their enemies. In the United Kingdom, we don''t need to worry about the persecution of the Catholic Church. Although the Puritans share a belief in God with the Catholic Church, they are not of the same kind, as their doctrines differ."


    "If we are all brothers who believe in God, why must we bear arms against each other?" Joan couldn''t help butment, but she also understood what was going on. After a moment of frustration, she still didn''t apologize to Artoria, merely muttering to herself, "English people are such a nuisance, how was I to know she wasn''t English?"


    Artoria, on the other hand, didn''t mind this at all. When she had previously gotten acquainted with Gilles de Rais, she had heard his stories about Joan and held a favorable impression of the hero who had saved her own country.


    Putting aside these interludes, Gilles de Rais then said to Artoria, "Your Majesty Artoria, we originally nned to retire in Avalon, but now that Joan intends to seek revenge against the Catholic Church, we will have to change our ns, after all living in Avalon would not allow us to carry out our revenge."


    "Hatred... Revenge solves nothing." Recalling her feud with Mordred, Artoria did not wish to see Joan and Gilles de Rais consumed by hatred.


    "I didn''t want to seek revenge at first, but clearly they do not intend to let us go!" Remembering the church''s pursuit of her and Gilles de Rais, Joan''s anger surged once more¡ªher fallen self had be particrly prone to rage.


    Gilles de Rais was undisturbed by this, allowing Joan to vent for a while before speaking, "The church will not cease their hunt for us, but we have no intention of hiding in Avalon forever, so I n to seek out that demigod from the Orient and ask for his assistance."


    "The demigod from the Orient? You wish to visit that Mr. Demigod?" Hearing what Gilles de Rais said, Artoria''s eyes lit up, "I have grown ustomed to this era recently and was just nning to travel the world, to experience this age and sample various delicacies... no, I mean learn about the conditions of different countries, and I was preparing to seek out that gentleman. If you have the same ns, may I travel with you?"


    Gilles de Rais nced at Joan and seeing no objection from her agreed, "If that is the case, then we could ask for no better. It would be an honor to travel with King Arthur."


    "It also honors me to journey with Miss Joan and you, Mr. Gilles," Artoria rejoiced upon Gilles de Rais epting the arrangement.


    Still, Gilles de Rais asked with concern, "But Your Majesty Artoria, if you travel with us, will you bring the Knights of the Round Table along? If they apany you, it might be too conspicuous."


    "Rest assured, I have already considered this matter. The Knights of the Round Table will not follow me any longer. These knights have been loyal to me for a thousand years; now is the time for them to pursue their own desires," Artoria said. The one hundred and fifty Knights of the Round Table are now all of Legendary-rank, arguably the most potent armed force in this world, but to Artoria, they were merely a group of subordinates who had served her loyally for a millennium, now in need of rest.

 Chapter 761 - 757: Akagi (Please Subscribe and Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    After the repairs, the ind that once held Chen Yu''s docks and shipyards for summoning ship-girls had been relocated to a new ind, and the manor prepared for the ship-girls had been moved entirely as well.


    Of course, their rooms were unaffected, as Chen Yu summoned earth elements from the Earth Altar to move the entire estate, along with the harbor, in one piece to the new ind.


    Where the relocation took ce, the original site was backfilled with mud and sand, turning it back into a beautiful beach.


    Walking barefoot on the beach, even without the warmth of the sun and the gentle sea breeze, was still quite enjoyable.


    But for Chen Yu, he was not in the mood to enjoy this pleasure right now, he was avoiding his wife.


    It must be said that as one of the most breeding-obsessed creatures in the Multiverse, there was a reason why dragons could constitute a biological sphere with their numerous dragon-descent breeds.


    Even a demigod, under the demands of a Legendary Dragon, had be exhausted and had to make an excuse to escape.


    Going through the Edo forty-eight techniques, from the formal forty-eight to the secret forty-eight, without repeating any¡ªtell me that''s not terrifying! Even a man of steel couldn''t withstand it!


    However, in some sense, Chen Yu''s exhaustion fromst night was not without results. At least Jounouchi Hiromi''s long-awaited desire had now been fulfilled, though whether this result would evolve into what she hoped for was going to be a long wait.


    Because of the dragons'' habits and their lengthy lifespans, the breeding cycle of a pureblood giant dragon is also measured in centuries, and without other external factors, an ordinary person might not live to see the entire process from a dragon''s pregnancy to eggying.


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi indeed had pure Legendary Dragon blood, her body structure was still human, and Chen Yu could sense that she had used Human Transformation Magicst night to change her body from a dragon back to a human...


    Perhaps this child would not require Chen Yu to wait too long before being born.


    But thinking about the ns he was undertaking, Chen Yu couldn''t help but frown slightly. His wife''s power was originally included in his calctions of his own forces. Now that a key fighter was pregnant, he couldn''t possibly allow his wife to go into battle with a big belly, which would inevitably affect his subsequent arrangements.


    With this thought, Chen Yu''s brows furrowed even more.


    Although his wife was only of Legendary-rankbat power and might not y a significant role in a potential gods'' battlefield, herbat power might even be less than that of the half-god ship-girls Chen Yu summoned and the Water Elemental Lord she had contracted with.


    But the difference between a Legendary-rank Necromancer and a Legendary-rank enforcer was not one of logic or reason.


    With Jounouchi Hiromi present, Chen Yu could confidently entrust themand of the Undead Legion to her. As a Necromancer from the Blood School, she had enough ability to control an Undead Legion, and even if shecked experience inmanding forces, it was not a major issue.


    But if it was just an ordinary Legendary-rankbat power, Chen Yu would never have handed over his Undead Legion to someone else tomand.


    This wasn''t a matter of trust but one of capability. After all, a Legendary-rank Necromancer has many ways to control the Undead Legion theymand, ensuring they don''t lose control, whereas an ordinary Legendary-rank power couldn''t evenpete with a Demigod, let alone maintain self-control andmand the Undead Legion effectively on the battlefield against True Gods.


    However, Ni Nasu, who had signed a contract with Jounouchi Hiromi, was someone to look forward to. As a Water Elemental Lord, the Water Elemental Army she could summon was by no means inferior to the Undead Legion under Chen Yu''smand, and perhaps her assistance would be needed in time.


    Thinking this, Chen Yu felt he should probably add somemand units to his Undead Legion.


    The Undead Legion of a typical Necromancer, aside from the basic fodder that makes up the main body of the legion and the Necromancer who hasplete control over it, would also have some mid-levelmand units.


    In fact, Advanced Death Knights and Skeleton Mages who evolve into Corpse Witches and Liches are meant for this role, so they are designed with certain abilities to control other undead units.


    While Necromancers could themselves transition to Liches, they could also transform their Skeleton Mage subordinates into Liches, thereby strengthening their control over their Undead Legion and delegating the tediousmand tasks to these mid-level units, allowing themselves to focus more on their own tasks.


    But creating high-level undead units was far moreplicated than making ordinary Undead Servants, not to mention that freshly created high-level undead units couldn''tpare with those that had developed and been promoted over time.


    Originally, Chen Yu nned for his Undead Legion to producemanders through umtion, with him and Jounouchi Hiromi personally in control before that.


    After all, two Necromancers personally taking action could easily manage an Undead Legion, especially since the Crimson Empress excelled inmandingrge troops.


    However, now that this issue had arisen, Chen Yu had to consider what to do; otherwise, when the god battles erupted, if his Undead Legioncked adequate leadership, it could spell big trouble.


    As Chen Yu was pondering these issues, a passage abruptly opened on the distant sea, and a wreck, clearly just salvaged, was brought in, ced in the drydock of the port that Chen Yu had reorganized.


    At this sight, Chen Yu instantly teleported over, arrived at the drydock, and looking at the wreckage that was battered but stillrgely intact, he asked Kaga who was responsible for transporting the wreck: "Kaga, what''s this about? Where did you get this from?"


    "This is Akagi. While salvaging Flying Dragons and Soryuu, we found her first and sent her here immediately," Kaga exined to Chen Yu. Although Akagi and Kaga were not of the same ss, both were converted from battleships, and after being converted to aircraft carriers, Kaga and Akagi were grouped together into the First Carrier Division and participated in World War II until they were both sunk at Midway Ind.


    "Akagi, huh?" Looking at the wreckage lying in the dock, an idea suddenly came to Chen Yu''s mind, and he turned to Kaga and asked, "Kaga, are you Ship-girls interested in leading troops in battle?"


    "Hmm? Leading troops in battle?" Kaga looked at Chen Yu curiously, not understanding what he meant.

 Chapter 762 - 758 Belfast (Please subscribe, please vote for monthly tickets)

    When Kaga returned Akagi''s remains to the Necromantic Space, Hood wandered along the Thames River, gazing at the Tower Bridge and the Royal Navy''sst glory moored by the riverbank¡ªthe Belfast.


    The Royal Navy of the Great British Empire, this name carries a glorious history of five hundred years and boundless glory.


    The once Royal Navy defeated Spain''s Invincible Fleet with mere pirates and privateers, establishing the British Empire''s four hundred years of maritime hegemony.


    The once Royal Navy, with sturdy ships and powerful guns, conquered the seas and created an empire where the sun never set, ruling over a quarter of the world''s poption.


    The once Royal Navy''s smoke obscured the sky, where just one of its squadrons was stronger than the entire navy of other nations.


    The once Royal Navy boldly imed that even if it went to war with any two navies in the world simultaneously, it could maintain a tonnage advantage and achieve victory.


    The once Royal Navy was the world''s most advanced blue water fleet; nations around the world took pride in learning from the British Navy.


    The once Royal Navy...


    Walking along the Thames, Hood was filled with myriad emotions, vividly remembering how proud and glorious the once Royal Navy was, even though she served at a time when the British Empire was going through the throes of decline after the First World War.


    But at that time, the empire''s might still prevailed, and the Royal Navy still had the capacity and strength to protect the empire''s interests.


    Hood also vividly remembered, shortly after she wasmissioned, as thergest warship in the world, she embarked on the "Empire Cruise" with The Renown. Together they formed a fleet that sailed 38,153 miles, crossed the equator six times, and visited 26 ports, each visit an unprecedented event.


    750,000 visitors boarded her deck; the ship hosted 37,700 dances or banquets, and there was even an incident where her captain injured his right hand from shaking hands too many times, drawing the attention of the entire empire and the world.


    Hood also distinctly remembered the fleet review in 1935 for the 25th anniversary of King George V''s ession to the throne. One hundred and sixty Royal Navy ships participated in the review. It was also Hood''s first fleet review; the coal smoke from the Royal Navy ships nketed the sky. She still vividly remembers that splendid asion to this day.


    Although the empire gradually waned, the once powerful Royal Navy still maintained its glory, bravely fighting on the battlefield for the empire''s sake.


    "Ennd expects that every man will do his duty," the signal flown by Lord Nelson during the Battle of Trafalgar was the belief of every proud member of the Royal Navy. Hood took pride in being a part of the Royal Navy, and even though she was sunk, she could proudly say that she fell in battle, with no dishonor to the Royal Navy''s glory.


    But now, the once sky-covering fleet has long since dissipated; the once-mighty Royal Navy has fallen into a state of ridicule, powerless to defend against jibes about having six without seven, and even Hood, after learning to use the inte, found out that by 2012 the Royal Navy was reduced to using kayaks for its reviews.


    The once Royal Navy, which could easily muster sixty battleships for a fleet review, was now in dire straits, down to only six major surface vessels, a fact that broke Hood''s heart.


    Looking at The Belfast docked by the Thames River, Hood suddenly didn''t want his formerpanion to slumber here forever; the fate of a soldier should be to die in battle like Lord Nelson, and the fate of a warship should be the open sea, not to lie in port and turn into a pile of scrap metal, even if it now serves as a museum for people to reflect upon history!


    Having made up his mind, Hood took onest nce at The Belfast and then, without looking back, left the ce and walked down the river towards its estuary. She had a n in her heart: she was going to take The Belfast away!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Today''s London enjoyed a rare sunny day, and a small fishing boat was drifting at the mouth of the Thames River, its owner leisurely fishing.


    However, as he pulled up his hook and saw the bait was gone again and was about to put on a new bait, he suddenly noticed ady in a blue dress, with a hat, jump into the sea from the shore.


    Witnessing this, the boat owner hurriedly reeled in his fishing rod, intending to start his vessel and go rescue the person.


    But by the time the boat owner had spent a few minutes getting his boat started and was ready to head towards where thedy had jumped into the water, a ripple suddenly rose on the sea surface, causing his small boat to shake involuntarily and made the boat owner unstable.


    When the boat owner had steadied himself and looked up outside the cabin, he was stunned by the sight before him.


    A grey naval ship appeared in front of him.


    The boat owner rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn''t dreaming and wasn''t seeing things, and then hurriedly examined the ship.


    Just as he was scrutinizing this suddenly appeared warship, it suddenly sounded its whistle and headed towards the Thames River.


    Seeing the huge gun turrets on the ship, the boat owner felt as if he were in a dream. Although he couldn''t identify what warship it was, he recognized it as one that surely belonged to at least the World War II era.


    The boat owner was unclear on what was happening, but he was still concerned about rescuing someone. However, as he was about to steer his boat to the shore, he suddenly saw the blue-dresseddy who had jumped into the sea standing at the bow of the naval ship, wearing a cape adorned with the Royal Navy''s ensign.


    Upon noticing this scene, the boat owner''s eyes widened, feeling he might have encountered a supernatural event; while filming the warship with his cell phone, he also turned his boat around and followed the warship that was moving up the Thames River.


    This warship was, of course, Hood. Since she had decided to take Belfast with her, she wasn''t nning to do it stealthily, but rather to leave with her as a warship. The Royal Navy might no longer be in its heyday, but they were still the pride of that once great empire, and this pride didn''t allow Hood to sneak away with The Belfast.


    With this thought, Hood stood at the bow, even recing the cape which was originally just the British g with the Royal Navy ensign and hoisted the famous signal g on her mast that reads "Ennd expects that every man will do his duty."


    Hood had once been the glory of the Royal Navy and a symbol of the mighty British Empire; she had represented the United Kingdom''s show of force to the world. Now, she had returned to collect herstpanion and leave.

 Chapter 763 - 759: On the Thames River (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    As the most glorious and famous warship of the Royal Navy, people still remembered what HMS Hood looked like.


    When HMS Hood entered the Thames River, people on shore had already recognized her identity and informed the police.


    However, this was of no use, for the Royal British Police, despite their glorious tradition dating back to the era of Queen Victoria, were simply not equipped to intercept a 40,000-ton battlecruiser.


    Although The Hood was sunk by a single shot from The Bismarck, this did not mean she was not a formidable ship.


    Even with the current strength of the Royal Navy, stopping her was not an easy task, especially on the Thames River, with the London city area on both sides. Ifbat were to ensue, just one salvo from The Hood''s eight 381mm 42-caliber main guns would be enough to level an entire city block.


    But even though the grandeur of the Royal Navy was no longer present, they at least still had courage.


    A patrol cruiser overtook The Hood from behind and positioned itself in front of her.


    "Unidentified warship, please stop immediately! This is British territory; we are the Royal Navy! Stop immediately for inspection!" Despite being a mere patrol cruiser facing the gigantic HMS Hood, the sailors aboard bravely hailed The Hood.


    Even though The Hood was an old ship built during World War I, and could be sunk by a single modern anti-ship missile, before the missile could sink The Hood, if she were to fire, not to mention other consequences, at least the entire surrounding residential area would be destroyed. And at this moment, the civilians watching The Hood from both banks of the Thames would suffer heavy casualties.


    Because the first boatman to discover The Hood had taken a photo and posted it online, all of London now knew that a warship identical to HMS Hood was moving along the Thames, attracting crowds along both banks to witness the warship.


    Given the circumstances, even if the Royal Navy was capable of sinking The Hood, they dared not initiate hostilities.


    Hood, standing at the bow, looked at the patrol cruiser blocking her way and couldn''t help but feel a newfound respect for this little fellow and the younger generation of the Royal Navy on board.


    Although they had lost the former glory of the Royal Navy, it seemed these sessors had notpletely discarded the Navy''s honor; at least they had the courage to stand in front of an enemy.


    However, even though Hood appreciated these younger sessors, it would not hinder her own actions. She simply flew up from the bow and with a voice that everyone could hear, she said, "Royal Navy, HMS Hood here, I''vee to take mystpanion away. Please clear the passage."


    Seeing The Hood rise into the air left everyone dumbfounded.


    A warship that should belong to the annals of history reappearing was surprising enough, and now there was a girl iming to be HMS Hood floating at the bow, causing the patrol cruiser blocking The Hood to be uncertain whether to retreat or continue the blockade.


    But The Hood did not stop. She maneuvered her hull forward, the massive ship exerting pressure on the patrol cruiser, forcing it to move aside.


    The protection capabilities of modern warships couldn''tpare with these massive steel monsters from the era of big guns; if the patrol cruiser collided with The Hood, the cruiser would end up as a pile of scrap, while The Hood might lose a bit of paint at most.


    After all, in Hood''s era, battleships had to ount for sturdy and reliable defense, unlike modern warships which are made almost as if they wished they were built from stic.


    Gliding past the patrol cruiser she had nudged aside, Hood cast them an apologetic nce.


    Despite the sleek lines and elegant hull of the patrol cruiser, Hood found herself quite fond of the little guy, and perhaps after returning, she could speak to themander about upgrading her own hull for modernization?


    Hood had learned to use the inte and was quite envious of the advanced weaponry and equipment on modern military ships. Other ship-girls might not voice it, but Hood suspected they all harbored simr thoughts.


    Yet, even with these thoughts, Hood focused on the task at hand, for today she was here to retrieve Belfast.


    There were many bridges over the Thames River, and Hood had navigated this waterway during her service. Back then, there were not as many bridges, nor were they as beautiful.


    While the riverbanks'' terrain remained unchanged, the buildings on both sides had undergone remarkable transformations.


    Observing all this, Hood couldn''t help but feel a little moved by the passage of time.


    If themander had not salvaged her from the cold seabed, perhaps she would still be sleeping in those frigid and dark depths, wouldn''t she?


    Back then, as a battleship, she felt nothing, neither loneliness nor solitude. But now, retaining those memories, she remembered the cold sea water, the dark seabed, only apanied by seaweed and fish during her long and lonely years.


    With these thoughts, she couldn''t help but feel both sympathy and envy for Belfast, sympathy that it too had endured such prolonged solitude, and a sadness greater than her own in watching formerpanions depart one after another.


    And envy, because Belfast did not have to lie at the cold seabed but could enjoy itster years anchored peacefully by the Thames River.


    But battleships have no twilight years! The best ending for a warrior is death in battle, and for a battleship, it is the sea! As long as one can still navigate and fight, one should not stay in port rusting and decay; instead, one should rekindle the boilers, billow smoke, and charge through the seas in battle until the ocean swallows one up once more!


    With this mindset, Hood hastened her speed, eager to take Belfast away.


    Had Hood not wished to give herstpanion a dignified and elegant ceremony, she might have long since lifted her hull and flown there directly.


    Even so, as she advanced towards Belfast, someone still stood in her way.


    Hood frowned at the sight of the individual blocking her path and the Tower Bridge ahead, which remained closed.


    Beyond Tower Bridgey Belfast, but without the bridge raised, her hull could not pass through, especially with the British Government''s Transcendents standing on the bridge at this moment.


    Observing the blocking Transcendents, Hood considered for a moment before fully releasing her aura.


    Instantly, a Demigod-Level aura swept across, halting the momentum of the Transcendents who had intended to stop her, their expressions turning to disbelief.

 Chapter 764 - 760: Hood and Arthur (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The existence of Transcendents, in a certain sense, was actually no secret.


    Although everyone maintained a low profile and secrecy, in reality, there were quite a few people in the world who knew about the existence of Transcendents.


    Governments and government officials and aristocrats around the world were more or less aware of some facts about the existence of Transcendents, while there were also some rted stories that circted among the general popce.


    However, ording to the covenant signed by Transcendents from various countries after World War II, Transcendents were forbidden from publicly disying their Supernatural Powers before ordinary people.


    This was partly to conceal the true nature of the existence of Transcendents, to avoid unnecessary social panic and unrest, and partly to maintain the mystique and transcendence of the Transcendents themselves.


    After all, for the governments of various countries, although the power of Transcendents had be less and less awe-inspiring with the advancement of technology, thebination of Transcendents and technology still manifested as a sharp and powerful de.


    Under such circumstances, for Transcendents, the best choice to maintain their unique status, and not be treated as dogs by the government, was to preserve their own mystery, rather than letting Transcendents be a group of ordinary people with some special abilities.


    So even though many people knew about the existence of Transcendents, in the eyes of ordinary people, Transcendents still did not exist.


    This was a lie jointly maintained by all Transcendents and governments of various countries, a silent agreement that everyone adhered to.


    But now, Hood, disying her aura and majesty on the Thames River and flying into the sky, had broken this silent agreement and lie, even without doing anything.


    However, at this very moment, the Transcendents belonging to the British Government on Tower Bridge had no way to stop any of this.


    The United Kingdom was no longer the British Empire that dominated the world, its glory having faded with time into the sunset of yesteryear, and even the once mighty Transcendent powers that could Seal Demigods and kill indigenous deities during the Victorian Era had declined to a pathetic state where only a few were left to uphold appearances.


    It''s not that the Royal Family didn''t hold thest resources guarding the empire, but those, after all, were not something that could be easily used.


    While a group of Transcendents was at an impasse, unsure whether to show thest courage of the British Empire and stop the advance of HMS Hood, and then possibly be killed by the woman who clearly exhibited Demigod Strength, several warhorses suddenly charged along the Thames River from the other side of Tower Bridge.


    The warhorses trod across the waves, and the people on their backs were dressed in a way that exuded a ssic charm, almost like a group of knights who had run out of a pile of papers from the Middle Ages.


    Yet, nobody found themughable, for among these knights, the one leading was a young girl, and she too radiated an aura of Demigod Level that could oppose Hood''s.


    Caught between the auras of two Demigod Level beings, the Transcendents affiliated with the British Government felt that today was simply the most tragic day in British history. Two Demigods in London were at full disy of their powers, one even controlling a battleship that seemed to be HMS Hood. If they were to fight, Buckingham Pce, two kilometers away, would be effortlessly swept away by the aftermath of their battle, as simply as mischievous children destroying a house built of blocks.


    In the group of knights charging over, there were actually more than one demigod, for it was none other than Joan of Arc and Artoria Pendragon who had left Avalon and were preparing to go to Japan to find Chen Yu.


    Artoria didn''t bring the Knights of the Round Table with her, but still a few knights loyally followed their sovereign, despite the fact that the sovereign didn''t need any protection.


    Naturally, Joan of Arc and Gilles de Rais were apanying Artoria. They had all agreed to look for Chen Yu together, so they were of course going to leave together.


    However, while on their way to the airport, both Artoria and Joan of Arc sensed the aura emanating from Hood, and this worried Artoria, who still cared deeply for the United Kingdom. Consequently, she summoned her warhorse and charged straight in this direction.


    The knights naturally followed their king, and although Joan of Arc and Gilles de Rais felt indifferent towards the British people, they were curious about who would demonstrate such unmasked demigod majesty in the capital of the United Kingdom, so they followed as well.


    However, due to her reluctance to aid the British, Joan of Arc merely watched and did not disy her own power.


    Though Gilles de Rais and the other knights were slightly less powerful, they all possessed legendary-rank strength. Hence, as they galloped along the Thames River and arrived beneath Tower Bridge, the group did not hesitate to leap onto their mounts and jump onto the surface of Tower Bridge.


    The sudden appearance of this group of knights took the transcendent beings of the British Government aback; they wanted to step forward and ask questions but were overwhelmed by the aura radiated by Artoria. They found it difficult even to stand in front of her, let alone to question her.


    Joan of Arc, seeing the embarrassment on the faces of these people, shed a hint of schadenfreude but said nothing. Instead, she turned her gaze towards Hood, still hovering in the air, her expression growing grave, as she felt a threat emanating from Hood.


    Although Hood was somewhat less powerful than the nearly divine Artoria and Joan of Arc, as a demigod, and as a ship-girl summoned based on the concept of a warship, she concentrated the might of an entire naval vessel into her being, and her soul was forged by the faith of people. All of Hood''s abilities as a demigod were focused on warfare.


    Therefore, in terms ofbat power, she was not inferior to Artoria and Joan of Arc.


    "I am Artoria Pendragon! Who are you?" Artoria did not announce her title. Having resolved toy down her crown, she no longer called herself a sovereign.


    But the name Artoria Pendragon was still well-known throughout the United Kingdom. If a mere mortal imed this name, it might not invite much spection, but when a demigod imed it, it inevitably made people doubt her identity.


    Hood was no exception. After scrutinizing Artoria, she couldn''t help but ask, "The legendary King Arthur?"


    "There were those who once called me by that name, but Camelot is no more, and I am no longer the ruler of the Celts." King Arthur readily admitted her identity, but she kept her eyes firmly on Hood. "Who are you? Why have you caused such amotion in London?"


    "I am the gship of the battlecruiser squadron of the Royal Navy''s Home Fleet, the Admiral-ss battlecruiser HMS Hood." Faced with the interrogation of a demigod, whether she was the mythical King Arthur or not, Hood gave her own name.

 Chapter 765 - 761 Tense Situation (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Artoria Pendragon, the Celtic King in ancient British legends, the Red Dragon of Britain, hailed as the founder of the knightly spirit, was revered as the King of Knights. The tales of her and her Knights of the Round Table have been transmitted through the ages and are still well-known and a source of pride to the British people.


    The Hood, from World War I to World War II, was thergest and most powerful warship built by the Royal Navy and was celebrated as the glory of the Royal Navy.


    Belfast, built by the Royal Navy before World War II as the second of the Edinburgh-ss cruisers, had achieved great military sess. It was the second ship to be preserved in the nation''s name in British history, the previous one being HMS Victory, Lord Nelson''s gship in the Battle of Trafalgar.


    Therefore, the Belfast was alsouded as thest glory of the Royal Navy, transformed into a museum and moored on the banks of the Thames River, avable for the people to pay their respects ever since.


    But now, the glory of the Royal Navy, the Hood, had turned into a person and was about to take away the Royal Navy''sst glory, the Belfast, and the one who obstructed her was none other than King Arthur Artoria, considered to be merely a mythological figure.


    This plot, which seems like something out of a third-rate scriptwriter''s soap opera, made both the British superhumans who were ordered to stop the Hood on Tower Bridge and the high-level officials of the British Government who weremanding behind the scenes feel a sense of unreality. It was as if God had yed an enormous joke on the British people today.


    This was like in China, one day Yue Fei and Wen Tianxiang began to fight, and out came Emperor Yu to mediate, feeling out of ce and unreal.


    However, for the high-level officials behind the scenes in the British Government, such an event could not be dismissed as a mere joke, no matter what.


    Whether it was the Hood or not, thay could not possibly allow her to take the Belfast away so easily, even if theycked the power to stop her¡ªforcing the issue would only lead to more severe consequences.


    Yet, regardless of the matter of face as one of the Five Great Hooligans of the United Nations, or of the so-called dignity after the empire''s twilight, they could not afford to choosepromise.


    Thankfully, at the moment, it seemed that King Arthur was on their side, which allowed the officialsmanding from behind to breathe a sigh of relief and covertly issue orders to the superhumans on Tower Bridge to assist King Arthur.


    But the situation at hand gave these superhumans a headache. Two demigods were nning to start a fight, one of them even wielding a battlecruiser as a weapon¡ªit didn''t seem like something they could intervene in.


    In response to Artoria''s inquiry, Hood exined her identity but refrained from any unnecessary words, even though she was surprised at the appearance of King Arthur before her, taking the Belfast today was what mattered most.


    So, seeing that Artoria and herpany had no intention of backing down, Hood, while sounding her horn, also sounded the battle rm. The covers on the two main guns on the forward deck were opened, and four dark 381mm main barrels pointed directly at Tower Bridge before them.


    If she could avoid it, Hood would not want to destroy London''s most famous bridge, but the situation clearly didn''t allow for such concerns, especially since if she couldn''t get through Tower Bridge, taking Belfast was out of the question.


    Seeing the barrels of battleship-caliber guns aiming their way, the British superhumans on Tower Bridge all felt their souls might leave their bodies, but there was no way they could retreat at this moment. So, they hurriedly warned Artoria: "Your Majesty, King Arthur, watch out for those main guns! The ck tubes over there!"


    "Main cannons?" Artoria didn''t recognize the main cannons on the deck of The Hood. In her era, such things didn''t exist, and even after she had awoken again and witnessed Lord Nelson''s warships in Avalon, the difference between the cannons from the age of sail and those of World War II was likeparing toothpicks to barrels.


    Although she didn''t know what these four ck iron barrels were, when they pointed in her direction, King Arthur still felt the danger and quickly turned to Joan of Arc beside her, saying, "Miss Joan, could you please protect the others to prevent them from getting hurt by mistake?"


    "Troublesome British people!" Despiteining after Artoria''s request, Joan of Arc still summoned her now ckened military banner and nted it into the ground.


    Instantly, another demigod-level aura unfurled, and a protective barrier of light covered the surface of Tower Bridge, wrapping around the knights brought by Artoria and the British superhumans from the government, preventing them from being harmed by the potential battle between Artoria and The Hood.


    However, the appearance of Joan of Arc caused The Hood''s gaze to sharpen. Although she was abat-specialist demigod, it didn''t mean she could take on two demigods of equal strength at the same time.


    But she was also reluctant to give up Belfast, and after some hesitation, The Hood sent out a distress signal, calling for support from other ship-girls.


    Though she had sent out the distress signal, The Hood believed that only Bismarck, who was also in Europe, might be able to provide support. Enterprise and Lexington had gone to the United States, while Kaga, Yamato, and Musashi were in the Pacific searching for their formerpanions. At this time, Bismarck was the only one who could possiblye to her aid.


    How long would it take for Bismarck to arrive? The Hood wondered, her thoughts drifting even as she returned to her own ship''s body.


    Standing atop the turret of one of the main cannons, The Hood looked at Artoria and Joan of Arc on Tower Bridge, ready forbat.


    Just when Artoria thought negotiations had failed and gripped the handle of the Sword of Promised Victory, preparing for battle, the sound of propeller nes suddenly filled the sky. Arge group of what appeared to be World War II-era propeller nes emerged over London, as if reenacting the Battle of Britain.


    A figure holding a longbow, with bow drawn and arrow nocked, appeared beside The Hood¡ªit was Kaga, who had arrived to provide support.


    "Kaga? How did youe? I''m truly grateful," The Hood expressed her gratitude upon seeing Kaga.


    "Is that the enemy? British people... How did you end up fighting against your own nation and even involve two demigods?" Kaga, observing the situation, was also uncertain about whether tomence battle immediately or call for more reinforcements.


    "It''s a long story. Anyway, I want to take that warship behind us and add to our ranks. If it reallyes to battle, please make sure not to damage that ship," The Hood quickly exined the situation and prepared forbat.


    But at that moment, another figure suddenly appeared out of nowhere, standing next to The Hood.


    The arrival of this figure, however, eased the tension that had been as tight as drawn bows.

 Chapter 766 - 762 Negotiation (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    The ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu, due to their unique nature as military vessels, were able to utilize the modern humanmunicationworks. They could contact each other at any corner of the world via human satellites, and their demigod essence ensured that theirmunication remained undetected by humans.


    The distress signal Hood had just sent out was conveyed in this manner to the other ship-girls scattered around the world. Through the Necromantic Space as an intermediary, they could appear beside any ship-girl in need at any moment.


    However, with the other ship-girls all on missions and dispersed across the globe, Hood did not expect them to arrive in time to provide reinforcements.


    But unexpectedly, it was not Bismarck, whom she had hoped woulde from Europe, who arrived first. Instead, Kaga had traveled halfway around the world from the Pacific.


    As for the second figure to appear, it was even more surprising to Hood, for it was Chen Yu himself.


    It was also because of Chen Yu''s arrival that Artoria had set aside her readiness for battle, but she was unclear why Chen Yu was there at this time and what his rtionship was with these two demigods. Therefore, she remained on guard and did not rx her vignce.


    "Bismarck didn''te?" Hood asked with a hint of dissatisfaction, despite not minding that Bismarck had note to reinforce her promptly.


    Though they were enemies in yesteryears, having parted ways in life and death on the battlefield, now as colleagues, the fact that Bismarck hadn''t shown up in a time of need inevitably caused some discontent for Hood.


    "She was going toe, but I stopped her," Chen Yu naturally understood Hood''s thoughts and exined on Bismarck''s behalf, "Kaga and I happened to be in Minato Ward, so we came directly. As for Bismarck, she had finally found traces left by Tirpitz and I didn''t want her efforts to go to waste."


    "I see," Hood nodded slightly, her mood much improved, but still frowned at the obstacle before her and said, "Commander, it seems the other side has no intention of attacking. Shall we engage in battle?"


    If it had been only Bismarck or Kaga who hade to reinforce her, Hood might have been ready to fight without hesitation. But since Chen Yu had arrived, as a ship-girl, she naturally had to follow Chen Yu''smand.


    "Not for now, I know them. Let me talk to them," Chen Yu had no intention to fight as he recognized Artoria, "Kaga, put the nes away. We probably won''t need to fight."


    "Understood, Commander," Kaga nodded, put away the bow and arrow in her hand, and waved to the nes in the sky. The nes dived towards her and transformed into arrows in mid-air, falling into her quiver.


    This sight in front of Tower Bridge left the British Government''s supernatural agents on high alert. Whether turning arrows into nes or nes into arrows, such feats were only achievable by extremely powerful supernaturals.


    Even with the help of two demigods, the British Government''s supernaturals were having an even more difficult time as it appeared that the other side also had two demigods, and one man whose identity was unknown.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t concern himself with the feelings and reactions of these British people, and stepped directly from the main turret of The Hood onto the surface of Tower Bridge, standing in front of Artoria.


    "It''s been a while, Your Majesty Artoria," Chen Yu greeted her with a slight bow, touching his chest with reverence.


    "Demigod Sir!" Artoria also seemed very pleased to see Chen Yu appear, dismounting from her horse and standing in front of him, she asked, "Demigod Sir, hadn''t you already gone home? What brings you here?"


    In the face of Artoria''s inquiry, and the attentive gaze of the British Government''s supernaturals nearby, Chen Yu just smiled and then answered, "The Hood is my friend, and I received a distress signal from her just now. I came over with some friends. I thought she was in danger, but I didn''t expect to find her meeting with Your Majesty."


    "So that''s how it is, then. Are those two young demigoddies also friends of yours? She said her name is The Hood and that she''s a warship. Is that true?" Artoria asked Chen Yu, but for some reason, despite already knowing Chen Yu''s name, she continued to refer to him as Demigod Sir.


    Chen Yu naturally did not skimp on his exnation for Artoria''s inquiry, especially since The Hood had caused suchmotion today. Failing to rify things for others to specte would only invite more trouble: "That''s right, Hood is indeed a warship, her original form was the United Kingdom''s HMS Hood Battlecruiser from World War II. However, the current Hood is more like the soul of that Hood, you can think of her as having transformed from a ship into a person."


    "I see, from a ship into a person, that is indeed astonishing," Artoria remarked after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, the supernaturals of the British Government also came to understand, and quickly reported to the government officials inmand behind the scenes. These British Government officials then promptly sent instructions.


    Since The Hood''s original form was a Royal Navy warship, could it be that she still harbored sentiments towards the United Kingdom? These government officials did not dare to assume that The Hood would return to the UK as they wished, but if they could gain her favor, it would be a great thing for the United Kingdom, which was now in its twilight.


    Not to mention, if they could learn how she transformed from a ship into a demigod, there was still the HMS Victory lying in ashes in Portsmouth Harbor for centuries.


    Thus, urged by the officials behind the scenes, a Legendary-rank supernatural affiliated with the British Government mustered the courage to approach Chen Yu, saluted him, and after catching his attention, finally asked, "Respected Demigod Sir, may I ask what is Miss Hood''s purpose? May we, on behalf of the British Government, speak with her?"


    "Hood''s purpose is for Belfast. As a former member of the Royal Navy, she wishes to take herstpanion away," Chen Yu replied, having already heard the events from Hood. He was not opposed to this, and as for what calctions the British had... if they thought they could get any benefit from Hood because she was once a British warship, then Chen Yu could only say it depended on the eloquence of these British gentlemen.


    After all, in some sense, Hood did have deep feelings for the United Kingdom, and under the prerequisite that she did not vite her ultimatemand of loyalty to him, it wasn''t impossible for Hood to provide some benefits to the British Government.

 Chapter 767 - 763 Conditions (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu did not intervene in the negotiations between Hood and the British Government, instead leaving it to Hood to handle the matter herself.


    On one hand, this was indeed Hood''s own business. Although Chen Yu had asked the ship-girls to gather their formerpanions, he did not say that they should snatch things from the hands of the Five Great Hooligans of the United Nations.


    While people often joked that only two and a half of the Five Great Hooligans remained, even the weakest of the Five Great Hooligans remained the Five Great Hooligans, not entities to be easily provoked while wielding the mushroom egg. Furthermore, stealing a museum symbolizing the opponent''s honor and history in the capital of a major thug is undoubtedly an act that could escte to an international security incident, or even be characterized as a terrorist attack, attracting collective punishment from the Five Great Hooligans.


    After all, if you can cause such trouble in the capital of one major thug, you could do the same in others'' capitals. To prevent a recurrence, the other four thugs would not stand idly by or look on with folded arms.


    So after Chen Yu figured out what was really going on, he immediately dismissed the idea of using force to solve the problem.


    It wasn''t that he couldn''t win against the United Kingdom with the forces at his disposal, but there was no need to wage a full-scale war with a major country over something that could be resolved through negotiation.


    Moreover, during their conversation, the British Government also sent reinforcements, two transcendent beings with Demigod Level strength.


    One of them was an old man with white hair and beard, the white beard trailing to his waist, dressed very traditionally as a mage, even wearing a pointed hat on his head; while the other was d in traditional British gentleman''s attire,plete with bowler hat, suit, and umbre, sporting a golden pocket watch chain on his chest.


    Chen Yu could tell that these two were actually only of Legendary-rank strength, but with the help of some special equipment on them, they temporarily possessed Demigod Level strength.


    Perhaps this was also the reason why the reinforcements from these two men were dyed; evidently, it took time to use the equipment they wore.


    And this equipment obviously once belonged to real Demigods. When used by real Demigods, the power that could be unleashed was obviously more potent than that of merely Legendary-rank users. This perhaps was the fundamental reason why, in those days, the British Empire could conquer the seas, annihte those native Demigods and deities.


    Being a Demigod, the gap between having equipment andcking it is significant, especially when the other side is fully armed.


    This also indirectly reflected the might and depth of the British Empire''s past glory. Even today, unable to bring out real Demigods to use this equipment, the equipment itself is a testament to the empire''s historical foundation. To be able to produce these two sets of equipment on such short notice was enough tomand awe¡ªthe body of a dead empire was still formidable.


    After all, being able to deploy two sets of Demigod Level equipment at a moment''s notice, who would dare say that this was all that a four-hundred-year reigning and plundering empire had in store?


    Ignoring the negotiations between the British Government and Hood, Chen Yu approached Artoria and Joan of Arc.


    "Long time no see, Mr. Chen Yu," Gilles de Rais was the first to greet Chen Yu, introducing Joan of Arc beside him: "This is Joan of Arc, my Holy Maiden, whom I''ve mentioned to you before. Thank you for the knowledge you and your wife imparted to me; I have finally seeded in resurrecting her. Thank you! I will never forget your kindness. I am deeply grateful!"


    Gilles de Rais expressed his immense gratitude to Chen Yu.


    Resurrecting Joan of Arc was his lifelong wish. Six hundred years had already made Gilles de Rais lose hope, supported merely by his obsession. If not for the knowledge of necromancy that Mr. and Mrs. Chen Yu taught him, he would never have been able to resurrect Joan of Arc.


    Now that Joan of Arc had been resurrected, it naturally fulfilled many years of Gilles de Rais''s wishes, filling him with immense gratitude toward Mr. and Mrs. Chen Yu.


    Joan of Arc, having learned that the man in front of her was the one who taught Gilles de Rais the method to resurrect her, was also very curious about him and politely greeted him: "Thank you for your help to Gilles, allowing me toe back to this world."


    "Don''t mention it, this is just a token of appreciation for the hospitality Mr. Gilles once showed to me and my wife," Chen Yu replied politely, showing a measure of respect to this historically famed heroine: "May I inquire about your ns from here? I heard from Her Majesty Artoria that you have been pursued by the Catholic Church?"


    "Yes, as you predicted, Mr. Chen Yu, the Church believes that resurrecting Joan of Arc is a heretical act of great sacrilege. They sent witch hunters and pdins from the Inquisition after us. If not for Joan of Arc, I would probably be dead by now," Gilles de Rais exined somewhat fearfully, his gaze full of admiration as he nced at Joan of Arc.


    Witnessing this scene, Chen Yu could understand Gilles de Rais''s emotions, but it was still a bit awkward, so he shifted the topic by asking: "So, what are your ns now? If the Church is determined to pursue you, it will be difficult to find sanctuary in Europe. Are you nning to go into hiding in Avalon?"


    "We did have that intention before, but now we''ve changed our minds. We n to take revenge on the Church," Joan of Arc answered Chen Yu, her anger reigniting as she spoke.


    Her fury also caught Chen Yu''s attention. Such intense rage and resentment, if directed at the Church, suggested that the Church was indeed in deep trouble.


    "However, due to the Church''s overwhelming power, we were nning to seek your protection, Mr. Chen Yu, and umte power for a while before seeking our vengeance against the Church," Gilles de Rais quickly interjected, seeing that Joan of Arc had fallen into rage again.


    After hearing Gilles de Rais''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded in understanding: "I see. If both of you wish to visit, I am naturally most weing. Rest assured, the Catholic Church may be powerful in Europe, but in The Orient, it''s not their turn to act at will."


    While Chen Yu and Joan of Arc were conversing, the negotiation between Hood and the two Legendary beings with Demigod Level strength sent by the British Government came to an end. Hood approached Chen Yu to report: "Commander, the British Government has agreed to hand over Belfast to us. However, in return, they hope to obtain from us the method for transforming ships into people, that is, the method for summoning ship-girls."

 Chapter 808 - 804: Destroying the Nation Fleet

    Tracking a ghoul who hasn''t concealed their movements is a very easy task for three demigods.


    Chen Yu, Artoria, and Joan quickly caught up with Empress Shoken''s carriage, watching as she rode into the Meiji Shrine.


    "The Meiji Shrine? So that''s Empress Shoken?" Watching her carriage enter the Meiji Shrine, Chen Yu naturally deduced her identity.


    However, this left Chen Yu puzzled. Why would Empress Shoken go to see Minami? And to deliberately say such things¡ªher motives seemed suspicious to Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu had already learned from the Inari God that the two ghouls at the Meiji Shrine sided with him, this did not exin Empress Shoken''s interference in Minami''s affairs. No matter how one looked at it, this was Chen Yu''s responsibility. From a certain perspective, Shoken''s meddling could even be seen as a provocation toward Chen Yu.


    Harboring the intent to get to the bottom of things, Chen Yu turned to Artoria and Joan beside him and said, "I need to go down and take a look. Will you both join me?"


    "We came here to investigate this matter with you, Chen Yu. Naturally, we should go together," Artoria nodded, showing no rejection. Joan, standing beside her, expressed the same sentiment.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu nodded slightly without saying much, then led Artoria and Joan into the divine domain of the Meiji Shrine.


    With the abilities of three demigods, they could have rushed straight to the core of the divine domain to meet Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken directly. However, they were not there to provoke a fight. Thus, Chen Yu tactfully stopped at the periphery, making their presence known without appearing confrontational.


    As expected, shortly after the three entered the divine domain, a carriage emerged from the pce within the divine domain and approached them.


    "We humbly wee the arrival of the three demigods. His Majesty the Emperor has been expecting you. Please board the carriage." The attendant who alighted from the carriage bowed deeply to the three and invited them aboard.


    After exchanging a nce, Chen Yu, Artoria, and Joan boarded the carriage together.


    The carriage quickly passed through the outskirts of the divine domain and brought them to the gates of the core Imperial Pce.


    Upon disembarking, they found Emperor Meiji and the recently returned Empress Shoken waiting there to greet them.


    "So it''s the three of you. To what do we owe the honor of this visit to the Meiji Shrine?" Empress Shoken immediately recognized the three demigods she had just encountered earlier, feeling an unease in her heart as she had no idea why they were here.


    Though this was their divine domain, and Emperor Meiji held strength surpassing hers, neither of them excelled atbat. If it came to a fight, Shoken doubted they could prevail against the three demigods.


    It was reminiscent of the time when the Americans upied Tokyo¡ªthe two of them couldn''t stop the Americans either.


    "This is Artoria Pendragon, King Arthur of the United Kingdom, and Miss Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans of France. Our purpose here is to understand why Empress Shoken chose to visit that small shop." Introducing Artoria and Joan, Chen Yu wasted no time getting to the point. "I believe you must know that the girl in that shop is involved in the Inari God''s ns. Therefore, I must confirm why you were in that shop."


    As Chen Yu finished speaking, Empress Shoken immediately realized that Chen Yu was the demigod coborating with the Inari God. Just as she was about to exin, Emperor Meiji spoke first: "So, you''re the demigod working with the Inari God! And you dare to question me? If it weren''t for your incessant dys, I wouldn''t have had to send the Empress to handle it personally!"


    As Emperor Meiji spoke, the expressions of the other four present immediately changed.


    Chen Yu''s originally amicable demeanor turned cold, his expression darkening as he stared icily at Emperor Meiji. "So, it''s my fault now?" he asked, sarcasmcing his words.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s tone, Empress Shoken knew things were taking a bad turn, especially as Artoria and Joan¡ªstanding next to Chen Yu¡ªalso had their expressions change. Clearly, Meiji''s words had angered all three of them.


    "Please, wait! My husband is not skilled with words. If he has offended you, I sincerely apologize!" Empress Shoken held Emperor Meiji back and immediately began bowing in apology to the three demigods. She exined, "Previously, His Grace the Inari God approached us, requesting our assistance in facilitating this matter. Hence, my husband and I were aware of this n.


    However, when matters were progressing smoothly, they suddenly came to a halt. Upon contacting His Grace the Inari God, we were told to temporarily cease advancing the n. That''s why I went to that shop today¡ªto see if the matter could be moved forward. If I have offended in any way, I earnestly ask for your forgiveness."


    As she sincerely apologized, Shoken repeatedly bowed toward the three demigods, even going so far as to restrain Emperor Meiji beside her, preventing him from making any further rash moves.


    Though this was her own divine domain, Shoken was acutely aware that even by uniting the power of the two ghouls and the domain''s military, defeating the three demigods might still be possible, but detaining them would be an impossible feat.


    Should things escte, if even one demigod managed to leave the domain, they would face the wrath of the Inari God backing Chen Yu.


    No matter what, Shoken would never turn their ally, the Inari God, into an enemy over this misstep. This was why she had promptly apologized.


    However, even Empress Shoken''s considerations were limited to the Inari God behind Chen Yu. She failed to ount for the fact that Chen Yu alone was not someone they could afford to provoke.


    In the face of Shoken''s apology, Chen Yu looked at her, then nced at Emperor Meiji standing behind her. His expression shifted from cold to amused.


    Shoken wore an expression of fear and humility as she apologized, her attitude earnest and deferential. Yet behind her, Emperor Meiji remained resentful and disdainful, even itching to act.


    Feeling the divine domain''s rules begin to stir, seemingly preparing to suppress him, Chen Yu chuckled coldly and addressed Shoken with a teasing tone: "To enjoy riches and honor in life, to bask in solemnity after death¡ªthis does not mean one can also im the same glory in the realm of the deities."


    As Chen Yu''s voice trailed off, a white light shed behind him. Seven fully armed ship-girls appeared by his side, their ship equipment radiating power. Among them, Warspite and Missouri were unmistakably deity-level, while the other five exuded auras no weaker than demigods.


    In an instant, both Meiji and Shoken''s faces paled. Seven ship-girls¡ªthis was a force capable of demolishing a nation.

 Chapter 769 - 765: The British People with No Choice (Please Subscribe, Ask for Monthly Tickets)

    Famous warships with history, glory, and legend ¨C this criterion, if applied in the United States, would undoubtedly qualify the Missouri docked in Hawaii, and as a battleship that was once armed with nuclear shells, its deterrent power is certainly sufficient.


    Even without resorting to this most renowned of American warships, its three sister ships and the numerous dmissioned ships preserved at the Phdelphia Naval Shipyard in Pennsylvania would give the American people a suitable selection of vessels.


    But for the United Kingdom, this is an embarrassingly difficult problem.


    The United Kingdom once was not without famous warships, such as the olddy Warspite, which fought through World War I to World War II, the world''s first aircraft carrier, the Hundred-Eyed Giant, and battleships like HMS Nelson and HMS Rodney from the Big Seven, and the King George V-ss including HMS King George V, HMS Prince of Wales, HMS Duke of York...


    Even at the end of World War II, when the British Empire was in decline, the Royal Navy still possessed ships that ranked among the top three in tonnage in the world.


    However, the post-war impact and rapid technological development meant that the British Empire continued to decline and could no longer maintain a strong global navy, leading to the Royal Navy''smentable situation of having no aircraft carriers avable, from nearly 100 various types, including escort carriers, during World War II.


    Those famous warships that had distinguished themselves in World War II history were all dmissioned and scrapped by the Labour Party, leaving only The Belfast preserved.


    The British Government officials negotiating with Hood behind the scenes were all cursing the Labour Party''s betrayal of the country. If only they had preserved a few more warships at the time, they would not have fallen to such dire straits, being forced to consider the old Victory at Portsmouth.


    What is HMS Victory? It is Lord Nelson''s gship from the Battle of Trafalgar, thergest sailing warship built by Ennd in the age of sail. Nelson used it to defeat the French navy and, along with the Duke of Wellington, thwart Napoleon''s attempt to dominate Europe.


    The famous signal "Ennd expects that every man will do his duty" flown by Lord Nelson on HMS Victory during the Battle of Trafalgar became not only the motto of the Royal Navy but the spirit symbol of the entire British Empire.


    One could say that HMS Victory symbolizes the former glory and brilliance of the British Empire, as well as their spirit and beliefs.


    If aparison must be made, it is like the Great Wall of China for the Chinese, the Deration of Independence for the United States ¨C it symbolizes the most important spiritual belief of a nation.


    But now, to protect their country, the British people must bring out the two warships that symbolize the former glory of the empire, one to give to others, one to summon, to once again defend the nation...


    Although the British can convince themselves that this is to protect their country, and even if HMS Victory had a soul it would agree with such a decision, the fact that the nation has declined to the point where old veterans must once again don their armor is something hard to swallow for the proud and ashamed British, who are not like the French People, who are better at surrendering than fighting.


    But the British have no other choice.


    During World War II, the British built a plethora of surface vessels, andbined with the old ships left from World War I, the Royal Navy of the British Empire indeed had arge number of powerful and distinguished warships.


    But many of these famous ships had died, had sunk, had made their heroic sacrifices, lying at the bottom of the sea, unable to see the sun at the end of the war.


    The Hood sank in the Denmark Strait, the Prince of Wales and the Repulse sank in the Penins of My, the Royal Oak was destroyed in its home port, the Queen Elizabeth was sunk by frogmen, the Courageous, the Glorious, the diator, the York, the Exeter...


    Those ships that survived World War II didn''t fare much better, because as the war ended, the inability of British finances to bear the burden led to arge number of naval ships being dmissioned and dismantled, the Rodney, the Nelson, the King George V, the Duke of York, the Renown...


    Even the Warspite, which had seen through both World Wars, yed full-time during World War II, and was arguably the most renowned and distinguished ship of the Royal Navy, was tragically sold and scrapped after the war.


    Although Admiral Cunningham once lobbied fervently for her preservation, hoping she could be kept, the British Government gave up on retaining the Warspite due to financial issues and other considerations, and sold her for dismantling.


    Yet this old veteran, praised as "the most venerable ofdies," threw a final act of defiance at the end of her journey. On April 19, 1947, the Warspite was towed from Portsmouth to the breakers'' yards.


    On her way, she encountered a severe storm. The gale snapped the tow cables, and soon she also broke her anchor chains. After drifting at sea for several days, she ran severely aground in Prussia Cove, Cornwall.


    After multiple unsessful attempts to tow her, the people had no choice but to dismantle her on-site over several years, starting in 1950.


    This old warship, which had served the Royal Navy for over thirty years, joined herpanions who had fallen at sea, finding her final resting ce there instead of being torn apart into scrap metal in a port.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "How has this country fallen to where it is today?" Standing on the deck of the Hood, watching the British people utch the Belfast''s anchor and set this half-a-century silent old ship into motion again, Artoria asked Chen Yu with a sorrowful expression.


    Although this was no longer the country she once founded, and these English were even her enemies at one point, Artoria still felt sadness and heartache for the state to which the once mighty Britain had deteriorated.


    "Perhaps they shed too much blood in the wars, or perhaps the nation took the wrong path from the very beginning," Chen Yu replied, not as deeply moved as Artoria, and spoke in the tone of an observer: "The First Industrial Revolution brought this nation to its pinnacle, the overseas colonies provided them with a prosperous foundation, but pige and envement could not exchange for true strength. When the tides of the era rose, they naturally fell from their once lofty position."


    In fact, there are not a few nations that have fallen from a position of domination like this. In Europe, Portugal, Spain, the Nethends, France, Germany... all once imed supremacy for a time, but today, most of them have declined beyond recognition. Even the currently most powerful United States is expending great effort on how to maintain its dominant position.


    Only the Great Eastern Power truly achieved greatness and prosperity since ancient times. Despite its own rise and fall throughout history, it has been able to flourish again. It must be said that only a country with a genuine historical heritage could aplish such a feat.


    Because the legacy has never been broken, because we have once suffered hardship and decline, we know how to be a strong nation and how to learn from the wealth and wisdom left by our ancestors, so as to avoid repeating the same mistakes.

 Chapter 770 - 766: Ships Badge (Please Subscribe, Solicit for Monthly Tickets)

    Ultimately, the British Government traded The Belfast for Chen Yu''s promise to help them transform the HMS Victory into a ship-girl.


    Although it meant losing face, gaining a true demigod not bound by a lifespan was a real bargain for the British Government. After all, lost pride can be forgotten, but tangible benefits signify a profit.


    Moreover, even though Hood''s appearance caused quite a stir, she was, no matter how you look at it, a British ship. As long as the media didn''t spread rumors and the truth was well concealed, the lost pride might even be recoverable.


    Chen Yu had no interest in the British ns. After handing over The Belfast to the United Kingdom, he returned to his Necromantic Space with Artoria, Joan of Arc, and the others in tow.


    As for how the British would arrange the newly summoned Victory, that was no longer Chen Yu''s concern. After being summoned, she broke through the demigod''s limits due to the immense umtion of faith over centuries and obtained the Divine Position of the British Guardian God.


    This was Chen Yu''s first time witnessing the birth process of a deity. The experience gained during this period was extremely valuable to him, as firsthand experiences and insights far surpassed what could be learned from textual records.


    Nheless, Chen Yu found this new British Guardian God, quite interesting. Originally, he had nned to subtly control her through the summoning ritual. But once she became a deity, his control naturally ceased to exist, leaving only her favorable impression of him as her creator andmander.


    After docking The Belfast at a berth in the port, Chen Yu did not rush to conduct the summoning. Instead, he settled Artoria and Joan of Arc along with theirpany first.


    Fortunately, the expansion of the Necromantic Space had just beenpleted, and there was plenty of room. With the housekeeper''s arrangement, Artoria and her knights quickly settled into the guest rooms.


    Joan of Arc and Gilles de Rais, however, had a further discussion with Chen Yu about their desire for revenge against the church before being led to their designated guest rooms by the Ghost Maid.


    "I''m sorry, Commander, I didn''t expect things to turn out this way, causing such trouble. I''m truly sorry for the inconvenience caused by my thoughtlessness today," Hood said, apologizing to Chen Yu back in Minato Ward, feeling guilty for the serious consequences of her impulsive actions and wanting to make amends, "If possible, I would like to make up for my mistake."


    Chen Yu wasn''t particrly concerned by Hood''s apology. After all, despite the significant trouble caused, he hadn''t suffered any loss. He merely felt a bit regretful for not having seized HMS Victory from the British as well.


    But he knew that if he didn''t let Hood do something, the traditional Britishdy would feel ufortable. So, after a moment''s thought, he asked, "Hood, you''ve been in Europe for quite some time. How many of your formerpanions have you retrieved, not counting Belfast?"


    This was also one of the tasks Chen Yu had sent the ship-girls to do. Now that Hood had caused such amotion in London, Chen Yu hoped her answer wouldn''t be limited to just The Belfast.


    Facing Chen Yu''s inquiry, Hood gave a slight sigh of relief and summoned several boxes she had kept within her hull, cing them in front of Chen Yu.


    "In fact, this time I have gained quite a lot." Hood opened the box in front of her and exined to Chen Yu, "During the age of sail, the Royal Navy would hire sculptors and artists to design an exquisite figurehead for every warship upon itspletion. However, these beautiful wood carvings were easily damaged at sea and were expensive to maintain and preserve. As a result, with the gradual recement of sails and wood by steel and steam engines, figureheads were also gradually phased out.


    The captains of the various warships would design their own ship''s badges out of pocket or directly adopt their family crest as the emblem. However, due to theck of unified guidance and standards, this practice was quite chaotic. Moreover, when a captain left their post, they would take the emblem with them, resulting in a ship often having many different badges."


    While Hood was speaking, she had already opened the first box, which contained an aged golden badge with a crown on it, surrounded by a circle of goldenurel decorations, with a muzzle-loading cannon from the era of sailing warships carved in the middle.


    Chen Yu noticed a namete under the crown that read "WARSPITE."


    "This is Warspite''s ship''s badge, not the one painted on the main deck," said Hood, lifting the badge out of the box. The badge was quiterge, and even Hood needed both hands to hold it steadily.


    While showing Warspite''s ship''s badge, Hood continued her exnation, "In 1918, Charles Fox, the curator of the Royal Armament Museum, epted amission from the Naval Department to design a ship''s badge temte for all the ships of the Royal Navy. This enabled each warship of the Royal Navy to have its own badge.


    The badge also became a symbol of each warship and was widely printed on anything rted to the ship. Normally, if a captain had the funds, they would make arge one to hang in their own captain''s cabin. Later on, this became a standard issue for the Royal Navy, and this one is Warspite''s."


    "You brought this back in the hopes that it would summon Warspite, didn''t you?" Chen Yu looked at Hood, having guessed her thoughts, "Whose are the other ones?"


    "Ark Royal, Prince of Wales, King George V, Glory, Renown, Javelin, Courageous, York, Exeter..." Hood ced Warspite''s ship''s badge back in the box and opened all the other boxes, counting out each name that had left a glorious mark in the history of World War II, "Of course, there''s also our dear missus¡ªWarspite."


    "You''re really unreserved, isn''t this like robbing the naval museum?" Chen Yu shook his head as he looked at the dozen or so ship''s badges in front of him, listening to the names that were almost recognizable, "But since you''ve brought them back, let''s prepare for the summoning.


    These badges are better than the steel te with the ship''s name that Enterprise left behind, at least the power of faith condensed on them is enough to serve as the medium for summoning. Once the others bring back theirpanions, we''ll summon them all together."


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, Hood was overjoyed and quickly expressed her gratitude, "Thank you, Commander!"


    Hood gave Chen Yu a curtsey as she spoke, her heart filled with gratitude. She had only hoped to summon a fewpanions through the ship''s badges, but Chen Yu had directly agreed to summon all of them back, greatly exceeding Hood''s expectations, and she was utterly delighted.

 Chapter 771 - 767: Suspicions About Joan of Arc (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Because a newpanion was about to be summoned, Hood specially suggested to Chen Yu the idea of expanding the dormitory. She also hoped to have a courtyard for hosting tea parties and applied to purchase aplete set of tea-drinking utensils, including tea tables and sofas. That way, the British Ship-girls could enjoy their afternoon tea.


    For the British people, breakfast is the most important meal of the day, breakfast fit for a king. The British morning tea is a treasure bestowed upon all humanity by God. This belief is indeed ingrained in the bloodline of the British people. Even Hood, who is just a British Ship-girl, is no exception.


    In fact, although many people criticize British cuisine as a dark cuisine, and indeed gazing at the stars truly pushes the limits of human endurance for food, British morning and afternoon tea are genuine delights and pleasures.


    The British take breakfast seriously, and the British breakfast is known for its rich variety, allowing diners to indulge themselves¡ªquite a different picture from the dark British cuisine we imagine, symbolized by dishes like jellied eels, gazing at the stars, fish boiled eggs, and haggis.


    As for British afternoon tea, it has be a way of life for the aristocracy ¡ªnot just a simple meal, but also a social event, a ceremony, and a cultural representation most indicative of British tradition.


    Therefore, for Hood, breakfast could be had in the Ship-girls'' dormitory dining room, but afternoon tea had to have a proper tea-drinking venue prepared.


    Although she did not know what kind of personalities and temperaments her newpanions would have after being summoned, as long as they were true Britishdies, breakfast and afternoon tea would certainly be to their liking. And this was the gift "senior" Hood prepared for her soon-to-arrivepanions.


    Chen Yu naturally agreed to Hood''s request. He not only gave her the money but also contacted Kyuuzai Ryousen to arrange for members of the Mingyue Society to help Hood select the things she needed to purchase.


    Not only did the British Ship-girls from Hood''s side make arrangements, but other Ship-girls continued to bring back thest remnants left in this world by their formerpanions to the Necromantic Space. Watching the scraps pile up in the dockyard, Chen Yu considered for a moment and decided to undertake aprehensive expansion of the Ship-girls'' dormitory. Then, based on the nationality and living habits of the Ship-girls, they would be allocated different dormitory zones.


    For example, for British Ship-girls who like afternoon tea, prepare a dormitory with a garden for them.


    Japanese Ship-girls like hot springs, so prepare a hot springs dormitory for them... But since that seems like something everyone could use, prepare a small private hot springs pool for the Japanese Ship-girls.


    As for the German Ship-girls, what do they like? Ask Bismarck when the timees.


    As for the American Ship-girls, should we prepare a bar for them? Better not¡ªordinary people might go crazy when drunk, but it''s a big deal if Ship-girls get drunk. If they start fighting, no one can hold them back.


    Should adult Ship-girls be separated from minor Ship-girls? The good children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron deserve their own dedicated dormitory. What should we prepare for them?


    Thinking of the children from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, Chen Yu wondered whether he could prepare a yground for them? Or perhaps their own secret base? He resolved to ask Akatsuki what kind of dormitory they''d like to have. These four obedient children had always been well-behaved, and Chen Yu really wanted to reward them with something. A custom dormitory made just for them would certainly make them happy.


    While Chen Yu was contemting this, Jounouchi Hiromi appeared beside him and asked, "Husband, what happened? How is it that after you went out, you brought back King Arthur and the others?"


    Originally, Jounouchi Hiromi had been resting in the castle, but she was suddenly startled by the intrusion of two demigods and a host of legendary figures into her perception. Had she not recognized most of them as individuals she had previously encountered, Jounouchi Hiromi might have already started summoning troops to surround Artoria and the rest.


    "Her Majesty Artoria and Miss Joan will be staying in Japan for a while, so I invited them to temporarily stay here," Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi what had just transpired.


    "And that other demigod is the Maid of Orleans? Mr. Gilles finally achieved his wish!" Jounouchi Hiromi eximed in surprise when Chen Yu mentioned the other demigod she had sensed was the Maid of Orleans. "No wonder you said they have toe to Japan to evade the Church''s pursuit. With Miss Joan''s identity, it''s strange that the Church would let them go."


    "In fact, the Church has already dispatched people from the Inquisition to hunt them down, and they almost killed Mr. Gilles. If it weren''t for Miss Joan killing the pursuers..." Chen Yu shrugged indifferently. He didn''t wish to stir up trouble with the Church, but with his imminent acquisition of arge influx of high-endbat strength, he wasn''t afraid of the Church either.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was clearly very interested in the Maid of Orleans and, after bombarding Chen Yu with a slew of questions, suddenly expressed a doubt, "Husband, didn''t you previously specte that Miss Joan''s soul had ascended to heaven? If Mr. Gilles was able to summon her, does that mean she never went to heaven in the first ce?"


    "In Europe, burning at the stake was meant to purify evil, and the purified heretics, considered evil, would not ascend to heaven," Chen Yu exined, then added, "Of course, I am skeptical about Mr. Gilles managing to resurrect Joan. I have always felt that the Joan he summoned is not the one from history, but rather a Heroic Spirit simply called ''Joan.''


    As a fellow practitioner of necromancy, Jounouchi Hiromi immediately grasped what Chen Yu meant and, astonished, said, "Husband, are you suggesting that''s not the real Miss Joan?"


    "I''m not certain, but the resurrection spell you taught Mr. Gilles is indeed meant for the revival of the deceased. However, I have looked up the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium''s entry on this spell, and some necromancers have used it to bring back historical heroic figures. But the resurrected figures differed from their historical selves, influenced by the power of faith in those heroes, shifting more towards the characters shaped by that faith," Chen Yu exined his concerns. He was truly skeptical that the Joan in question was the genuine Joan of Arc as remembered by Gilles de Rais.


    Or to put it another way, what Gilles de Rais resurrected was perhaps his ideal vision of Joan, not the real Joan herself.


    Such events were not unprecedented. If the Spellcaster conducting the ceremony held a strong obsession with the deceased, it could influence the state of the resurrected individual.


    And as one of the most famous female heroes in French history, with countless people worshiping her, the Power of Faith didn''t just provide her with strength ¨C it also influenced her.


    But these were not Chen Yu''s greatest concerns. What really worried him was something Gilles de Rais had told him: Joan''s miraculous rise in strength within two years to be a leader of the French Army was attributed to her having witnessed an actual divine intervention. Could it be that the deities had no influence over her?

 Chapter 772 - 768: The Establishment of Cat Village (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Appreciated)

    Although the Joan of Arc resurrected by Gilles de Rais might have issues, it was impossible for either Chen Yu or Hiromi Jounouchi to tell Gilles de Rais that the Joan of Arc he resurrected might have problems, let alone find Joan of Arc and tell her they wanted to give her a "physical examination."


    After all, for Gilles de Rais, if the person he resurrected was indeed the former Joan of Arc, that naturally would be the result he most wished to see.


    But that did not mean that to Gilles de Rais, a resurrected Joan of Arc, who wasn''t as he idealized her to be, would be considered a bad oue. In fact, from Gilles de Rais'' point of view, a Joan of Arc more akin to his ideals might actually be more in line with his wishes.


    As for the resurrected Joan of Arc being influenced by the several hundred years of faith the French people had in her, this might have some effect on both Joan of Arc and Gilles de Rais. However, the impact of this issue was not significant; it merely meant Joan of Arc''s personality would tend more towards that of a hero, a god, rather than just a human.


    For Gilles de Rais, who had always seen Joan of Arc as a symbol of faith and spiritual sce, he probably would not mind this at all.


    For Gilles de Rais, who had been fixated on resurrecting Joan of Arc for six hundred years, as long as it was Joan of Arc who came back to life, his dream was already realized.


    As for whether the resurrected Joan of Arc was affected by other influences, this point, in the face of the fact that Joan of Arc had been resurrected, might not be something Gilles de Rais was concerned with.


    And for Joan of Arc herself, regardless of the situation, she herself waspletely unaware.


    Even Chen Yu had reason to suspect that Joan of Arc''s corruption and her hatred towards the Church werergely influenced by both Gilles de Rais and the faith of the French people.


    In other words, Joan of Arc''s resurrection was the result of multiple forces at y, and the resurrected Joan of Arc was also a product of multiple influences. Whether she was still the Joan of Arc from history, the Holy Maiden that Gilles de Rais had longed for, that, perhaps, is a matter of perspective.


    Therefore, for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, what they cared about was merely the academic question of the influence that the Summoner and the Power of Faith had on the resurrected subject.


    As for anything else, if the person involved had no objections, why should they interfere?


    It sufficed to document this as an academic research topic to be explored when they had free time. There was no need to take the matter too seriously.


    The only thing that might be worth caring about was perhaps the divine revtions seen by Joan of Arc during her lifetime. After all, it was rted to deities, and this was truly worth attention and concern.


    However, with plenty on their tes right now, even if they cared about this issue, they would have to wait until they had free time to address it.


    Apart from preparing for the Ship-girl summoning, the first phase of the Airou Cat modification project had already begun.


    After Xiao Lan and Audis carefully selected three groups of stray cats--over fifty in total--had been moved to an ind in the Necromantic Space, Yu Chen designated a settlement area for them where these three groups of cats could build their first vige.


    These stray cats had been modified by Xiao Lan and possessed basic intelligence. After being "taught" in a manner akin to divine revtion, knowledge of how to build a settlement was imnted into the little cats'' minds. Then, they began to construct their homnd using the resources Yu Chen had previously prepared in a fashion that somehow resembled proper building practices.


    Although it looked quite rudimentary, with the efforts of these little cats, a vige soon took shape. The fifty-some cats also cooperated to erect a chapel dedicated to worshipping Xiao Lan and Audis.


    Watching a group of cats earnestly worshipping was a truly bittersweet experience for Yu Chen.


    However, because they had officially installed deities and built a chapel, the Power of Faith produced by the fifty-some cats was rather considerable.


    Yu Chen didn''t take this Power of Faith for himself; instead, he transformed it into Divine Power and kept it within the statues the cats had erected, subtly radiating it to modify the cats. This allowed their bodies to gradually evolve towards the Airou Cat image he had designed.


    It would be a lengthy process, but the advantage was that such transformation was gentle and imperceptible. The little cats could evolve without suffering any pain and would not experience any difort, which was the most suitable solution Yu Chen hade up with after his careful research.


    The entire modification and mutation process wouldst for two to three generations, and by the end of the third generation, the type of Airou Cats that Yu Chen envisioned would emerge.


    Even though the modification cycle was lengthy, the little cats already possessed decent work abilities. They could use simple tools, understood the concept of following instructions and working together. Despite their still developing intelligence and their bodies being in the midst of change, they were already consideredpetentborers.


    So, after confirming that the little cats had sufficient work abilities, Yu Chen also used divine inspiration to start teaching them how to construct mines and begin mining Obel Stones.


    Magic Crystal Mines harbored high-energy minerals, and the extraction process had to be extremely careful. Collisions or other stimuli could easily cause the Magic Power contained within the magic crystals to leak out, which could create significant trouble.


    Obel Stones, on the other hand, were different. Although they were also rare minerals, Obel Stones were inert; even using explosives for mining would hardly affect them. Furthermore, Obel Stones were incredibly hard, with ordinary mining tools causing them virtually no damage. Therefore, by just digging out the surrounding dirt and stones, the cats could excavate them. This made the stones an excellent practice target for the little cats, who were only capable of using simple tools.


    Of course, before letting the cats begin mining, Yu Chen taught them enough knowledge and safety precautions, enabling them to take adequate safety measures to avoid idents during the mining process.


    After all, these little cats were very precious experimental subjects to him, and he wouldn''t allow any idental losses before the experiment was sessful.


    However, these little cats seemed to have a talent in this area, and under Yu Chen''s covert observation, they had constructed a mine that looked quite professional. Safety measures like supports and drainage were also in ce. A few of the cats even managed to create a very primitive but equally effective blow machine, and in ordance with the knowledge imparted by Yu Chen, they used it to ventte the mine and ensure air cirction.


    Seeing such a scene, Yu Chen could finally rest assured about these little cats.

 Chapter 773 - 769: The Old Man and the Woman (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Even though a big incident had just taken ce in the United Kingdom, with the news media in Japan covering the sudden appearance of a warship that should have sunk in London, Chen Yu still went to work as usual.


    However, today Jounouchi Hiromi dide with him, and her radiant appearance was particrly eye-catching.


    "Wife, you look so beautiful today, it feels like everyone''s looking at you!" As they entered the elevator, recalling the way they hade, with both patients and nurses casting curious and attentive nces at Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel amused and teased his wife.


    Slightly blushing at Chen Yu''sment, Jounouchi Hiromi''s mood was indeed very good today, as she had finally gotten what she wished for. Herplexion and spirits were exuberant, making her indeed look more beautiful than usual, and somewhat inconsistent with her usual style.


    Even though Chen Yu was teasing her, it did not ruin Jounouchi Hiromi''s good mood. Her face was filled with a blissful smile as she asked Chen Yu in return, "Does it bother you that people are paying attention to me, husband?"


    "Jealous? Why would I be jealous?" Chen Yu said as he wrapped his arms around Jounouchi Hiromi from behind, his hand also resting on her lower abdomen, "You''re my wife, and it''s only right for a husband to be proud when his wife is so beautiful that everyone notices her. Moreover, you''re carrying our child now, aren''t you?"


    As the child was mentioned, Jounouchi Hiromi''s happiness deepened, and she too touched her belly.


    She could certainly feel a life being nurtured inside her, the joy and bliss of being a mother for the first time filling her heart and soul. This was also why she was so radiant and joyous today.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s gesture, Chen Yu suddenly asked, "Wife, do you know how long it takes for a giant dragon to be pregnant before giving birth?"


    "I''ve asked Xiao Lan about this question, and it said that the mother dragon mates once every hundred years and it takes around ten years toy three to five dragon eggs." Jounouchi Hiromi had obviously taken great interest in and researched the question. She was well prepared, so she quickly replied, "But don''t worry, our child will be born normally."


    Chen Yu naturally knew what Jounouchi Hiromi meant, and he smiled at her and said, "Thank you for your hard work, wife."


    Although the Human Transformation Magic of the Giant Dragon n could maintain human characteristics for a long time, transforming a giant dragon''s form into a human''s, using this magic also changes the dragon''s originally strong physique into the weak flesh of humans.


    For other dragons, this spell is just a convenient way to reduce their size and enjoy life hidden in human society, and they can transform back into dragons whenever necessary.


    But for Jounouchi Hiromi, it was for the sake of having a child, which undeniably required her to maintain this state until the child was born. Although one year is not a long time, pregnancy itself is a very tiring affair, and she would never have done so if she didn''t truly desire to have a child.


    However, for Jounouchi Hiromi, everything she was doing was worth it after bing pregnant; she would give birth to a child that possessed all the best qualities of both her and Chen Yu''s bloodlines.


    Regarding whether her child could inherit the Dragon Bloodline she had acquired, Jounouchi Hiromi specifically asked Xiao Lan about it. The answer she received was that children conceived while maintaining the Human Transformation Magic would be born in human form, yet the Dragon Bloodline would still be passed on. However, this bloodline would be recessive and would gradually awaken as the child grew, until it finally awoke and the child would revert to a giant dragon, in a manner akin to atavism.


    For other giant dragons who cared about the glory of their bloodline, this naturally would be uneptable, but for Jounouchi Hiromi, it was precisely what she needed. She hoped that her child wouldn''t be too powerful in their youth, as such children could be quite difficult to handle when mischievous.


    As she was contemting these matters, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly realized that Chen Yu was holding her hand and acting up. So she pushed him slightly and said, "Stop that, someone might see us."


    "What does it matter? The entire hospital knows you''re my wife. A husband kissing his wife, isn''t that perfectly right?" Chen Yu said, uttering these words as if they were a universal truth, and then kissed Jounouchi Hiromi on the earlobe.


    Nevertheless, he let go of his wife before the elevator doors opened, giving her enough time to tidy up her clothes that he had disheveled.


    As the elevator doors opened, Jounouchi Hiromi had just finished straightening her clothes and cast a reproachful nce at Chen Yu. Then they walked out of the elevator together. For them, such self-control was elementary, never a second more, never a second less.


    After the interlude, the two of them finally entered their respective offices and began the day''s work.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mr. Makino, are you feeling better today?" Upon arriving at the ward, Doctor Chen saw the elderly man who had just undergone open-chest surgery trying strenuously to move from the bed to the wheelchair. The woman he had seenst time was standing by, without offering a hand, and not finding it as strange as others might, he merely greeted the old man with a smile.


    Due to the effort of moving to the wheelchair, the old man seemed somewhat out of breath but still politely expressed his gratitude to Doctor Chen, "Thank you for your concern, Doctor Chen. I am feeling much better."


    "d to hear that. People of advanced age should take extra care of their health, especially regarding their diet," Doctor Chen said, directing his gaze to the woman standing by. She appeared to be the old man''s granddaughter in age, but Doctor Chen knew their rtionship was not as such. However, he didn''t reveal anything and merely advised her, "We''ll run another check-up today to confirm the healing of the wound. If there are no issues, Mr. Makino can be discharged tomorrow. His family will need to take good care of him at home, particrly with his diet. I''ll have a nurse write down the necessary dietary instructions for you."


    "I understand, I''ll be careful. Thank you, Doctor," the woman quickly thanked Doctor Chen, knowing his words were aimed at her.


    In the face of the woman''s thanks, Doctor Chen simply smiled without saying anything. Yet his gaze shifted to the old man''s bedside, where he saw a stack of yellowed manuscript papers.


    Noticing Doctor Chen''s interest, the old man exined, "Those are film scripts I wrote back in the day when I used to be an assistant movie director. They are from that time."


    "I see. It''s clear that you cherish those scripts a great deal, Mr. Makino. I can feel the dedication poured into them," Doctor Chen remarked with a smile, then left the ward under the puzzled looks of the old man and the woman.

 Chapter 774 - 770: Case Study Paper (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    Leaving the ward, Chen Yu was about to return to his office when he passed by the nurse''s station and overheard two young nurses discussing the elderly man and woman he had just seen.


    "Makino-san is so pitiful, hospitalized and his family doesn''t care for him. He must have a bad rtionship with his family."


    "Eh? No way? Isn''t there a woman whoes to see him every day? That''s his granddaughter, right?"


    "What are you talking about! I saw Makino-san fall down yesterday, and that woman just stood by watching, not even helping him up."


    "Ah? Really? How could that be!"


    Hearing the young nurses'' discussion, Chen Yu suddenly knitted his brows, knocked twice on the countertop of the nurse''s station, startling the two gossiping nurses who hurriedly stood up. Then he said, "If there''s nothing wrong, don''t gossip. The rtionship between Mr. Makino and thatdy isn''t what you think, and the situation isn''t as simple as you think. Don''t talk behind people''s backs, just focus on your work."


    "Yes, Professor Chen!" After being reprimanded by Chen Yu, the two young nurses quickly responded, bowing their heads until he walked away. Then they looked up, took a deep breath and patted their chests.


    "I was scared to death, does Professor Chen walk without making a sound?"


    One of the young nurses sat back down, patting her chest to calm her startled heart.


    The other nurse peeked around to ensure Chen Yu was indeed gone before sitting down too. After catching her breath, she said, "Why was Professor Chen so fierce today? Could it be that he doesn''t like people gossiping behind others'' backs?"


    "Maybe, but Professor Chen really scared us just now! Usually, we don''t find him so stern!" In the eyes of the young nurse, Chen Yu was always amiable and kind and rarely this intimidating.


    "Maybe it''s also because Mr. Makino is Professor Chen''s patient?" Recalling that the old man was Chen Yu''s patient, another nurse still felt somewhat indignant, "But that woman really did just watch Mr. Makino fall and didn''t help him. Last time, it was me who helped him up, and the professor says it''s not so simple. It''s really confusing."


    "Forget it if it''s confusing, let''s just get back to work. If the professor catches us again, we really won''t be in for anything good." The nurse tapped her colleague, and they both got back to their tasks.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The conversation of the two young nurses did not escape Chen Yu''s ears, but he did not wish to say much about it.


    One cannot judge by appearances alone. Although it seemed wrong for the woman not to help the old man when he fell, Chen Yu knew there was more to the story, a stock market that was not known or understood by the average person.


    However, while Chen Yu was very interested in the story between the old man and the woman, he would never pry into their privacy; it''s part of the professional ethics of being a doctor, unless they chose to share.


    Back in the office, Chen Yu was dealing with the day''s work when Kohinata Kaori suddenly came looking for him again.


    "Senior brother, this is the case report from thest surgery, I''ve already organized it," said Kohinata Kaori as she ced a case report on Chen Yu''s desk. Then, as if something urred to her, she asked, "By the way, senior brother, what do you n to call the surgical technique you usedst time for the non-open-heart excision of an intraventricr tumor? It''s a very powerful new technique, and we could write a paper on it as the world''s first case!"


    Chen Yu flipped through the case report, and while reading it, he looked up at Kohinata Kaori in response to her question and said offhandedly, "Juste up with a name, it doesn''t matter. If you want to publish the paper, then go ahead and publish it. A paper on the world''s first case like this can serve as an improvement for you, Kaori, and can also pave a smoother path for your future."


    "But you performed the surgery, senior brother, and the patient was yours. It wouldn''t look right for me to write the paper!" Kohinata Kaori hurriedly waved her hands in refusal, even though Chen Yu had clearly indicated that he wanted to give the paper to her, she still firmly dared not ept it.


    "What does it matter? Didn''t you participate in the surgery? Don''t you know how it was done?" Chen Yu became even more indifferent. Perhaps at one time, he was concerned with achieving des in the medical profession and worked hard to earn awards, but as his strength and expertise grew, he gradually ced less importance on such vanity and trappings.


    To someone truly devoted to academia, vanity can be more of a burden. If such vanity could bring Chen Yu the Power of Faith, then that would be different. However, the fame brought about by proposing a new surgical technique clearly did not do that.


    Given this, Chen Yu saw no reason to care about such vanity. Why not let his junior sister have it, allowing her a token of advancement? Would it really harm him in any way?


    But even if Chen Yu did not care, Kohinata Kaori felt she should not do it; for her, it would seem like academic dishonesty.


    Seeing Kohinata Kaori''s insistence, Chen Yu helplessly shook his head and said, "If that''s the case, then after you write the paper, just list me as the guiding teacher. That should be eptable, right?"


    "Ah? Why, senior brother? This paper is important to you, isn''t it? Why would you give it to me? As a professor, you still have to publish several papers internationally each year, don''t you?" Kohinata Kaori asked, puzzled by Chen Yu''s exnation and not understanding why he was willing to let her have such a significant paper.


    "My reputation is already established! The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug had already umted enough fame for me. A paper of this level wouldn''t affect me at all, and the hospital wouldn''t remove me from my professorship just because I didn''t write it." Upon hearing her question, Chen Yu had to set aside the case report he was holding and patiently exined: "So why should I spend my time writing it myself? Having someone else write it, and then just putting my name on it, is fine with me. As for why I''m giving it to you, Kaori, you''re my junior sister, we have a closer rtionship. If not give it to you, should I give it to someone else in the hospital?"


    "Oh..." Hearing Chen Yu say this, Kohinata Kaori also realized that it really was as he said.


    Although the non-open-heart excision of intraventricr tumors was an innovation and indeed a world first, such a procedure actually wouldn''t have much impact in the academic world. For an average professor, it may be of great importance, but for someone like Chen Yu who had developed a drug with the potential to change the history of medical treatment, it was inconsequential.


    Maybe to some of the old professors who value strict academic practices, one ought to write their papers themselves rather than exploit thebor of their subordinates. But between Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori, how could it be considered exploitation ofbor?


    Having understood this, Kohinata Kaori reluctantly took the case report and left Chen Yu''s office, intending to go back and write the paper.

 Chapter 775 - 771: Miracle in the Movie (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Though the elderly man was quite old, his post-surgery recovery was very good. Consequently, after being checked and found to have no serious issues, he sessfullypleted his hospital discharge procedures.


    When the time came to leave the hospital, the woman naturally came to take him home. Yet she behaved as usual, allowing the elderly man to do everything by himself. She only helped to pack his belongings.


    It wasn''t until the elderly man exerted much effort to move himself into the wheelchair that the woman began to push him out of the ward.


    However, as she was pushing the elderly man out of the ward, he suddenly stopped and handed a stack of neatly organized manuscript pages to Chen Yu, who was standing at the door of the ward.


    "Doctor Chen, this script is something I wrote a long time ago, and it is the product of much hard work. It would be a pity to waste it, so I''m giving it to you as a keepsake," the old man said as he handed the manuscript to Chen Yu.


    epting the stack of yellowed pages, a testament to their age, Chen Yu nodded at the elderly man and said, "Rest assured, I will take good care of it. This story will not be buried."


    "Much obliged," said the old man, seeming quite pleased and somewhat excitedly saying to Chen Yu, "If it were in the past, I would definitely invite Doctor Chen to go watch a movie. Unfortunately, my health won''t allow it now. If there''s a next time, I must invite Doctor Chen to watch a movie with me. There''s one I''ve loved all my life, and I really want to share it with someone!"


    "There will be a chance," Chen Yu replied with a smile, seeing the old man''s excited expression.


    After these words, the old man finally left, pushed in his wheelchair by the woman.


    For some reason, as they were leaving, the woman awkwardly avoided Chen Yu before pushing the elderly man out of the ward.


    Watching the pair leave and looking down at the script in his hands, Chen Yu sighed and shook his head in resignation, "Is this the ending you wanted? Perhaps this is the best conclusion for you both?"


    Chen Yu could tell that the woman was not the old man''s granddaughter because their interactions and conversations seemed more like those of a husband and wife or lovers than those of a grandfather and his granddaughter.


    Moreover, it wasn''t a scandalous May-December romance. The reason was that the woman wasn''t human, something clearly written in the script left by the old man.


    The woman wasn''tposed of flesh and blood, which Chen Yu could naturally discern. However, her origins were quite astonishing even to Chen Yu, a well-versed Necromancer, because the woman was a character from a movie.


    Literally, a character from a movie¡ªthe woman came from a film that the elderly man had loved in his youth.


    Due to an ident, the woman hade from the movie world to the real world and, after a series ofughable yet sweet incidents with the young man, they ended up together. Having weathered decades of storms, the young man had aged into the venerable elderly man before him, nearing the end of his life.


    Yet, the woman remained unchanged, just as she was back then, never aging a day.


    In some ways, the woman was the perfect lifelong partner, maintaining the beauty of her youth without enduring the human cycle of birth, aging, sickness, and death.


    But this also proved to be the cruelest form ofpanionship because one would have to watch their other half age irreversibly from the prime of youth to an old man who could barely walk without assistance, his hair turnedpletely white, his back hunched over, his once-strong arms growing increasingly thin and feeble...


    And the more pitiless truth was that the woman could only watch.


    As the price for her journey from the movie world to reality, she couldn''t touch anyone. The instant she felt human warmth, she would vanish.


    This was why the woman always just watched the old man do everything himself and didn''t help him even when he fell; if she did, she would disappear.


    Two people clearly in love, yet never having touched one another throughout their lifetimes, not even holding hands without a handkerchief between them... Chen Yu couldn''t help but be moved by the love between the elderly man and the woman, for it takes a rare fortitude to resist the temptation of never touching the one you love.


    However, since this was the choice the two of them made, Chen Yu had no intention of interfering. They had spent a lifetime together, and although they were soon to face the ultimate separation of life and death, it''s the final stage everyone will eventually reach. As a Necromancer who reveres death, Chen Yu had no reason to meddle in the matter.


    In fact, their story already had a perfect ending; the male lead and the female lead had lived happily ever after, having shared a lifetime. That was already the most perfect conclusion in fairy tales.


    And if the male lead turned from a young man into an old man, and his life was drawing to a close, is it a tragedy to die in thepany of one''s lover?


    Perhaps to many, parting through death is one of the most heartbreaking aspects of life. But in truth, everyone faces their own mortality and end¡ªit''s merely a matter of sooner orter.


    You will die, I will die, he will die, every one of us will die. The only difference is whether deathes unexpectedly or naturally through the process of aging and illness.


    If there is anything that could be said to be fair in this world, it surely must be death.


    For it equally bestows the end of life upon every creature, even though each individual dies in a different manner.


    So, regarding the uing conclusion for the old man and the woman, Chen Yu had no intention to intervene, even though the script he acquired from the old man was a rare treasure.


    The script, imbued with the elderly man''s life''s passion and the story of his time with the woman, perhaps because she was from the movie world or because the elderly man poured too much affection and emotion into it, has conceived a small world within it over the past decades, in ordance with the world depicted in the script.


    But this world was still lifeless, everything in the stages of gestation¡ªthe protagonists required to bring this world into motion were missing.


    Chen Yu didn''t know if this was a phenomenon inherent to every movie, but this was a miracle, a mundane miracle created by an ordinary person.


    The Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium recorded that if an artist poured their entire soul into their work, there''s a slight chance it mighte to life, as if by miracle, and create a living thing.


    Perhaps this script represented a simr situation? Chen Yu didn''t know, nor did he want to investigate. This was a beautiful story, and he had no need or desire to spoil it with such investigations.

 Chapter 776 - 772: Parting of Life and Death (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Chen Yu naturally took great care of the script he had gotten from the old man; such a thing that could potentially spawn a small world was a rare treasure even in the entire Multiverse, and encountering it was a stroke of luck that could be hoped for but not sought after.


    However, while taking the object back to his office, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then turned into Jounouchi Hiromi''s office instead. Seeing her writing at her desk, he approached and asked, "What are you writing? My wife."


    "A patient''s history," Jounouchi Hiromi certainly knew it was Chen Yu who entered and wasn''t the least bit surprised. She simply told him, "Although I''ve been busy with the Artificial Womb project recently, there are still several patients to deal with. I happen to have some time today, so I''m writing up the histories. What do you have there, husband?"


    As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi''s gaze turned to the script in Chen Yu''s hand, the stack of yellowed pages immediately drawing her attention.


    Chen Yu handed the script to Jounouchi Hiromi, exining, "It''s a movie script given to me by a patient, written by himself when he was young. It''s a very touching love story."


    "Oh? It''s rare for stories to be considered touching by you, my husband. Let me have a look!" Jounouchi Hiromi said as she reached out her hand and took the script from him, cing it on her desk to read.


    The script written by the old man wasn''t long, and the storyline was simple. Although there were ups and downs in the rtionship between the male and female leads, it wasn''t a hard read. Jounouchi Hiromi quickly finished the entire story.


    Carefully closing the script, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, somewhat moved, and asked, "Husband, what happened to them in the end? Did they truly live happily together?"


    "If spending the rest of their days together counts as a kind of happiness, then of course they lived happily together," Chen Yu said, recalling the old man and the woman, and couldn''t help but smile.


    "Really? That''s wonderful! Happiness in spending the rest of their days together..." Jounouchi Hiromi was initially surprised by Chen Yu''s answer but then quickly pressed him with a question, "Husband, you said they spent their days together? But wasn''t it written in the script that they... wait, is the story in this script real?"


    Chen Yu nodded, reiming the script from Jounouchi Hiromi''s hands, looked at the signature of the old man on the cover, and exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, "This script was written by one of my patients. What he wrote is his own story."


    "So he really met someone who stepped out of a movie and fell in love with her?" Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Such a notion was utterly fantastical, and even though she had experienced many astonishing and surprising things with Chen Yu, this still filled her with curiosity and amazement, along with a hint of longing.


    After all, a fairy-tale-like love story was something every girl desired deeply.


    "Yes, and they were together for decades, truly not even holding hands once; even when they walked together, they were separated by a handkerchief," said Chen Yu, thinking of the woman who watched the old man fall but couldn''t help him, feeling a sense of awe at the magnitude of their love. How deep must their love have been to endure decades of not physical contact?


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly grasped the grandeur of this love¡ªa couple that couldn''t even hold hands or embrace, how did they maintain their love for so many years?


    "I really envy their rtionship!" Jounouchi Hiromi eximed sincerely.


    "Their affection for each other is indeed enviable. Being able to grow old together with your beloved, despite some regrets, they were truly happy," Chen Yu also felt deeply moved and after a moment of reflection, carefully stored the yellowed script away again.


    Watching Chen Yu put the script away, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly thought of something and asked him, "Could they really never touch each other for their entire lives?"


    "Yes, that was the price the woman paid for leaving the world of movies to enter reality. She couldn''t touch anyone; if she felt human warmth, she would die," Chen Yu nodded, feeling helpless about the situation, "And for them, perhaps the ability to touch was no longer important. If two people truly love each other, does it matter whether they can touch or not?"


    "Hmm... you have a point, but wouldn''t it still be a pity not to be able to hug the person you love?" Jounouchi Hiromi still felt it was regrettable that two people who truly loved each other couldn''t even embrace to feel each other''s presence.


    Chen Yu shook his head, disagreeing, "Although it''s regrettable, this kind of regret is better than one disappearing after an embrace. It may be hard to ept at first, but living a life like theirs could still be quite good in the end."


    "That''s also true. Otherwise, just trying to hug or hold hands could make the other person disappear, which would be truly regrettable," Jounouchi Hiromi understood, but she still felt the story was not perfect enough.


    Just as Chen Yu had no wish to interfere with this matter, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want to disrupt the tranquil life the old man and the woman had.


    But she couldn''t help wondering if, with the old man''s lifeing to an end, would he choose to embrace the woman at the end of his life or leave this world carrying the regret of never having embraced his loved one?


    Jounouchi Hiromi posed this question to Chen Yu, but he found it difficult to answer.


    "If it were me, I think I would choose to embrace the person I love," Chen Yu considered and eventually made a choice, "After all, two people who love each other have already journeyed through life together. If one of them leaves, leaving the other alone in this world, wouldn''t that be cruel? Instead of that, it''s better to leave together if both agree. To share life and death, isn''t that a grand form of love as well?"


    "That''s true. After living a lifetime together, who would want to leave their partner alone in this world?" Jounouchi Hiromi sighed with emotion. When ites to death, perhaps it''s in their nature; Japanese are more epting, and conversely, they seem to fear loneliness more when alive.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, then suddenly embraced Jounouchi Hiromi by the shoulders, "I''m d we don''t have to be like them, unable to embrace for a lifetime, and we won''t have to face the pain of parting in life and death."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi just smiled knowingly and leaned into his embrace.

 Chapter 817 - 813: In the Laboratory

    There will naturally be no problem when conducting experiments in theboratory.


    Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki finished eating their bread and enthusiastically plunged back into their work.


    Watching the two engrossed in their tasks, Kohinata Kaori pulled up a chair nearby and sat down. Just like in the past, she watched the two of them work, a soft, lingering smile on her face, as though she could never tire of this scene.


    Back then, she enjoyed watching Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki doing experiments together. Now, it was still the same two people, but the feelings had long since changed.


    Perhaps back in her school days, Kohinata Kaori had a fleeting affection for either Chen Yu or Inomata Naoki. But after so many years, both Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki had found their respective life partners, and the faint emotion that had existed but never blossomed in Kohinata Kaori''s heart had naturally drifted away with time.


    Now, Kohinata Kaori''s feelings toward Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki were those of camaraderie and brotherhood. She regarded them as her closest brothers and friends.


    Regarding Chen Yu, Kohinata Kaori harbored deep admiration. From the very beginning, she had felt that Chen Yu was an extraordinary person, and had even wondered about what kind of individual could possibly deserve him.


    Only after witnessing the enviable marital bond between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did shee to understand that matters of the heart aren''t about "deserving" someone¡ªthey''re simply about whether you like each other.


    What''s more, the rtionship between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi could easily be described as a match made in heaven. Not only were they harmonious as a couple, but both had achieved admirable aplishments in their careers. Now, with the addition of a child, it was hard to imagine a couple more enviable than theirs.


    That said, Kohinata Kaori felt envy when it came to Chen Yu''s rtionship, but she was filled with worry when it came to Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko.


    As someone who used to chase after Inomata Naoki yelling "Second Senior Brother," Kaori knew him well and understood her senior brother''s personality deeply.


    On the surface, everything seemed fine between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko. He hade to Tokyo and even moved into Tokairin Yuko''s home. Their rtionship appeared quite steady, just shy of transitioning into marriage naturally.


    However, in reality, even the slightest unexpected event could disrupt or even destroy such seemingly stable feelings.


    If everything proceeded smoothly, there wouldn''t be much to worry about. But reality often deviates from people''s expectations, and Kohinata Kaori was acutely aware that Minami had feelings for Inomata Naoki.


    Though Minami had expressed indifference and put on an attitude of not wanting to interfere in someone else''s rtionship, Kohinata Kaori still felt uneasy about the situation.


    What if Minami suddenly changed her mind? What if Inomata Naoki developed feelings for Minami?


    These possibilities couldn''t be ruled out, and Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but worry.


    Even if Inomata Naoki were to end up with Minami, Kohinata Kaori would still offer her blessings to the two of them. Yet, deep down, she sincerely hoped her friends wouldn''t disrupt her senior brother''s rtionship. Even if Minami truly loved Inomata Naoki, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t agree with such an oue.


    These concerns, however, were ones Kohinata Kaori couldn''t voice. After all, they were merely her worries, and Minami had shown no intention of acting on them.


    At this stage, this issue existed only between Minami and Kohinata Kaori. The bond between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko remained intact. If Kohinata Kaori were to expose this matter, it would truly render the situation irreparable.


    So Kohinata Kaori could only bury these thoughts deep within her heart, pretending as if nothing had ever happened.


    As Kohinata Kaori mused over these random thoughts, time slipped away quickly. While all the researchers remained busy, a closer look revealed that many had already finished their tasks and were now idling, waiting for Chen Yu to leave so they could clock out and go home.


    Although everyone willingly worked overtime for the sake of their ideals and prestige, those who voluntarily worked through the night were few. Once their duties were done, most people simply wanted to return home.


    Yet no one dared leave while the professor, their leader, was still there.


    Leaving work before your leader? Did they want to throw away their jobs?


    However, Chen Yu showed no intention of leaving theb. At that moment, he was working with Inomata Naoki on cultivating tumor cell samples, preparing for anotherparative experiment.


    Perhaps sensing the mood of the others, Kohinata Kaori approached Chen Yu and whispered to him, "Senior Brother, don''t you think you should let those who''ve finished their tasks go home first? Everyone''s waiting for you to leave first!"


    Given Kaori''s remark, Chen Yu naturally perceived the emotions of the otherb members.


    Feeling faintly amused, he shook his head helplessly. But Chen Yu wasn''t the type to deliberately keep people stayingte, so he raised his voice, loud enough for everyone to hear, and said, "Those who''ve finished their tasks can leave first."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, many disyed joyful expressions. After hesitating briefly, they began packing up under the lead of a few bolder individuals.


    Watching the researchers grab their belongings and leave, Chen Yu turned to Inomata Naoki and quipped, "These young folks¡ªwhere''s the drive we had back in the day? All they care about is clocking out."


    "They''re just working for a paycheck. Back in our day, we were driven by our research," Inomata Naoki replied empathetically, followed by a jab, "Also, Brother Yu, calling them ''young folks'' makes you sound old. You''re only a few years older than them, aren''t you?"


    "Haha! It''s just that sitting in this professor''s position has made me unconsciously feel older," Chen Yu burst outughing.


    In theb, no one else dared to talk to Chen Yu like this¡ªhe was, after all, the star professor of the moment. And the other professors, already older, wouldn''t banter like this anymore.


    So now, only Inomata Naoki could joke around so casually with him, which naturally brightened Chen Yu''s mood.


    Seeing Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki joking around, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but tease them, "Who else but the two of you would spend twenty-four hours a day practically living in theb, not even stepping out for meals?"


    "Isn''t that how research gets done? Without total immersion, how would you get results?" Chen Yu''s expression became briefly sarcastic and yful, but he returned to his usual cheerful demeanor, suggesting, "Ah, but that fried noodle bread just now wasn''t very filling. How about we grab somete-night snacks? My treat!"

 Chapter 778 - 774: Joan of Arcs Worries (Please Subscribe, Request Monthly Tickets)

    As the dispatched ship-girls returned one by one, the berths and docks of Minato Ward, expanded by Chen Yu, were also packed to the brim.


    Missouri and Belfast, both perfectly preserved military ships, as well as Shoukaku, Zuikaku, and Akagi, which had undergone preliminary repairs and could be docked at the berths, still remained as wreckage in the docks for maintenance, along with ships like Nagato, Eugene, and Saratoga...


    At a nce, this ce no longer resembled the Necromantic Space of a Necromancer but rather resembled arge military harbor that recycles dmissioned second-hand warships.


    However, among this group of veteran World War II ships, there was an advanced presence¡ªthe lead ship of the former Soviet Union''s Kirov-rank nuclear-powered missile cruisers, The Kirov.


    This was specially fetched back from Russia by Hibiki and the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron for the purpose ofmemorating her experience serving in the Red Navy as a reparation ship after the war, ording to Hibiki herself.


    Chen Yu had noments about this; having a nuclear-powered missile cruiser, especially of the Kirov ss capable ofunching nuclear missiles, why would he be unsatisfied? The only concern might be that The Kirov wasn''t old enough and had not umted sufficient Power of Faith, which might hinder the summoning.


    However,pared to these ships with "corpses," the Ship''s Badges brought back by Hood were much easier to deal with.


    These Ship''s Badges, carefully preserved by Hood, were currently stored in her dorm room, quietly waiting for Chen Yu''s summoning.


    Compared to Kirov, it was somewhat easier to summon the legendary British warships of the World War II era that had in down their bones," for even though they no longer existed, they had these Ship''s Badges as a medium,bined with historical remembrance, making the summoning process easier than the former.


    Therefore, making use of these Ship''s Badges to summon new ship-girls had been put on Chen Yu''s agenda, and the first to be summoned was the dutiful olddy, HMS Warspite.


    "Queen Elizabeth ss, Battleship Warspite," a woman d in a Victorian Erady''s dress gave Chen Yu a curtsy and introduced herself in very standard London ented English, "Good day, Commander. Please allow me to stand by your side until the end of this life."


    "Wee, Miss Warspite," Chen Yu said, greeting her with gentlemanly charm as he looked at Warspite, who was full of British Victorian Era charm.


    Indeed, this olddy did not disappoint Chen Yu''s expectations; as the only ship of the Second World War that had taken part in both World Wars and had numerous distinguished wartime honors, HMS Warspite, like HMS Victory, broke through the demigod threshold upon summoning due to the immense Power of Faith gathered.


    However, unlike HMS Victory, which chose to be the Guardian God of the United Kingdom, Warspite did not seem to have acquired any Divine Duty. She merely solidified the Power of Faith she had gathered into Divine Rank without epting the Divine Duty and authority born from that Faith.


    Thus, even though this olddy had surpassed the demigod threshold, in a certain sense, she remained a demigod and was not truly one of the deities.


    Of course, when ites tobat ability, she was by no means inferior to the true deities.


    "It''s been a long time, Warspite," Hood also greeted Warspite enthusiastically. After more than half a century, she finally saw her oldpanion once again, which undoubtedly made her very excited and happy.


    Warspite seemed d to see Hood as well, but the upbringing of a Britishdy prevented her from appearing too enthusiastic and excited, she merely smiled at Hood, "Indeed it has been a long time, Hood. I never thought we would have the opportunity to meet again. I thank fate for allowing us to reunite!"


    "In the past, we fought for our country and the Royal Navy. Now, let us fight alongside each other once again for ourmander," Hood replied to Warspite, but after these words filled with the smell of gunpowder, Hood also said to Warspite, "The tea is ready. Shall we have a long-overdue tea time?"


    "I would be honored. It''s been far too long since I''ve savored the taste of tea," Warspite once again lifted the hem of her skirt, expressing her longing, and extended an invitation to Chen Yu, "Commander, if you would grace us with your presence, would you like to join us in appreciating the tea that Hood has prepared?"


    "It would be my honor, but before that, I think we should finish our work first," Chen Yu smiled, looking at the deck fragments brought back by Bismarck that wereid out to the side.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu was busy summoning the new Warship Girl, both Joan of Arc and Artoria residing in the castle felt the aura of Warspite''s summoning that broke through the limits of a demigod. This caused both of them to adopt a more solemn expression.


    Artoria gathered a few of her knights to discuss their views on the matter. However, since she had a good impression of Chen Yu, Artoria only expressed some concern without seeing any other issues.


    On the other hand, Joan of Arc, standing in the guest room she was borrowing, looked through the window toward the direction of Minato Ward and said to Gilles de Rais with a serious tone, "Gilles, your friend is quite remarkable! With the strength he possesses, he is certainly capable of breaching the Holy City of the Holy See."


    "Mr. Chen has profound knowledge of necromancy; these are probably all his creations. If we wish to take revenge on the Holy See, we cannot do without his help. After all, just the two of us are nowhere near enough to defeat the behemoth that is the Church," Gilles de Rais did not directly answer Joan''s remark, but pointed out a fact.


    However, Joan of Arc was still frowning deeply, considering her own goals. As a legendary militarymander who led the French army to defeat the English at a mere teenager''s age and nearly end the Hundred Years War, Joan''s military prowess was unquestionable.


    "Gilles, you should understand that in this world, there is nothing that can be gained without effort," Joan turned around to look at Gilles de Rais and spoke earnestly, "The help and sanctuary that Mr. Chen is providing us now can be seen as a reward for your past service to him. He may be a generous and benevolent man.


    But Gilles, just as we could not build France''s hope on the benevolence of the English six hundred years ago, we cannot ce all our hopes for revenge on Mr. Chen''s benevolence and generosity. We must find a way to change the current situation, at the very least we need something that can move Mr. Chen, making him willing to help us."

 Chapter 779 - 775: Incomplete Enterprise (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Without mentioning how Joan of Arc and Gilles de Rais racked their brains for something that could persuade Chen Yu to assist in their revenge against the church, the newly expanded dormitory in Necromantic Space''s Minato Ward was already filled with newly born ship-girls.


    As Chen Yu had originally expected, the British ship-girls, who enjoyed drinking tea, upied the rooms near the courtyard garden and even set up a perg and ced tables and chairs for their Tea time.


    The Japanese ship-girls built their dormitory area around the hot spring pool specially prepared for them and transformed their rooms in the Japanese style,ying out tatami mats and wooden floors, and even reced doors and windows with sliding ones.


    The Germans and Americans did not mingle with them. While the Germans chose rooms close to the Japanese ship-girl dormitories, still maintaining the Axis Alliance, the Americans simply picked a location near the dormitory area''s cafeteria and built a bar, where the Germans would asionallye to drink.


    The entire Minato Ward now had seven additional demigod-level ship-girls, namely Eugene, Tirpitz, Belfast, Renown, Shoukaku, Zuikaku, and Akagi, along with Warspite and Missouri, two units with divine power equivalent to weaker deities, apart from the original seven demigod-level ship-girls along with Shinano and the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    With such formidable strength, no country on Earth currently held military power that could contend with the forces Chen Yu possessed, especially in terms of high-endbat ability.


    After all, following World War II, every country suffered significant losses in supernatural powers, and the recovery of supernatural powers was much slower than that of industry and civilian life. As a result, it was almost impossible for any country in the world to muster more than a handful of demigods.


    The reason it''s "almost impossible" is that the heritage of a certain ancient country in the Orient was too terrifying, and no one knew if they might unearth a secluded demigod-level hermit from some remote temple who had been in hiding for decades or even centuries.


    However, even though he possessed power enough to destroy nations, Chen Yu had no interest in dominating anything.


    On the contrary, he became even more curious as to why the USS Enterprise was only a demigod.


    USS Enterprise was the most distinguished and legendary ship in human history, with her wartime achievements and storied exploits during World War II being too numerous to state. But if Missouri, whose war experience paled inparison to hers but gathered the Power of Faith simply because the armistice of World War II was signed on her deck, could break through the demigod threshold and acquire the divine duties of "The Last Battleship" and "Peace," then there was no reason why the USS Enterprise, far more renowned in history than Missouri, would not have enough Power of Faith to break through the demigod level.


    As for the fact that the original USS Enterprise had already been dismantled, Warspite faced the same fate, yet she had also broken through to demigod status. It was just that the olddy did not wish to ept the divine duty of guarding the United Kingdom.


    Therefore, Chen Yu specifically asked Enterprise about this issue.


    "In fact, I am not theplete Enterprise." Faced with Chen Yu''s inquiry, Enterprise hesitated for a moment before revealing her current state: "To be precise, I should be considered an entity that emerged from the aggregation of negative emotions of the USS Enterprise, only half of the USS Enterprise, or perhaps the phantom of the true USS Enterprise."


    "Not the real USS Enterprise?" Chen Yu frowned and then asked Enterprise, "You said you''re a phantom, so where is the ''real'' USS Enterprise?"


    "In fact, the original USS Enterprise had already developed her own consciousness. Given time, she could have been truly born, but humans..." Enterprise did not continue, for the expression of hatred on her face exined everything.


    In March 1960, the USS Enterprise waspletely deconstructed after dmissioning, and it goes without saying that the original consciousness naturally dissipated with this disassembly.


    Although a piece of the stern armor bearing the ship''s name was preserved, such a small piece of armor was not enough to carry the naturally born consciousness of the USS Enterprise. Even if this faint consciousness did take up residence on this steel te, after so many years it had long since vanished.


    And with the entire ship dismantled to nothing but this small piece of armor, perhaps the true consciousness of the USS Enterprise that dissipated back then had all its grievances against humanity converge upon this remaining piece of armor?


    Having learned from the Enterprise about  what happened to the USS Enterprise before, Chen Yu was not surprised why she hadn''t be a True God.


    Although thest remaining stern of the USS Enterprise was a part of it, allowing for the USS Enterprise to be summoned, the restored hull is not the same as the historical USS Enterprise, and the Power of Faith recognizes and venerates not the restored one.


    This is actually a Ship of Theseus problem. If a ship continually had new parts reced, the hull may no longer be the original, but as long as the recognized and acknowledged name belongs to the ship, it will always be the original ship, and the constant recement of parts does not strip it of its original name.


    Conversely, if it is not recognized or acknowledged, even using all the original parts to build a ship, the one reconstructed will not be the original ship, because the name does not belong to it.


    The philosophical Ship of Theseus is a question of idealism, but the magical and theological Ship of Theseus, though also idealistic, is more materialistic.


    It is the possession of a name and relevant connections that allows the absorption of rted faith. This is why when Chen Yu summons Ship-girls, he searches the world for things left behind by those former warships, because these items are parts recognized in history, holy relics with connections.


    It is not that replicating a hull from the original blueprints and inscribing the same name upon it would make it the same ship from history.


    The problem with the Enterprise lies therein; Chen Yu used the hull replicated from the ship tail armor of the USS Enterprise to summon her, not the historical USS Enterprise. This inherently weakened the legitimacy and integrity of Enterprise.


    Additionally, the USS Enterprise had once truly formed a consciousness, and some remnants of that memory remained, which further affected Enterprise''s self-recognition. She doesn''t believe she is the true USS Enterprise.


    This is why she couldn''t fully utilize the Power of Faith of the USS Enterprise to break through the Demigod level. If she herself does not believe she is the true Enterprise, how could she gain the recognition of those powers of faith?


    Understanding this, Chen Yu also felt helpless. This is where the faith is idealistic. Believing or not believing depends on one''s own recognition. Although there are methods to deceive the Power of Faith, if you yourself don''t believe you are it, then you can''t fool anyone.


    And as for addressing the psychological issues of Enterprise... Chen Yu didn''t n to force her, instead letting her follow her nature, after all, a Demigod level Enterprise was already sufficient.

 Chapter 780 - 776 In the Little Shop (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Having acquired enough martial power, Chen Yu finally stopped worrying about how to respond if the Godly battle broke out, and thus the advancement of the n was put back on the schedule.


    With sufficient martial power as his backup, Chen Yu pushed forward the Divine Enthronement n with much more confidence, naturally no longer needing to probe Minami and Inomata Naoki''s reactions as carefully as walking a tightrope¡ªas he had before¡ªkeeping things always lukewarm. It was time to try and advance more boldly.


    He and Hiromi Jounouchi went directly to Minami''s family restaurant to seek her out.


    "Doctor Chen, Doctor Jounouchi, what brings you here? Please, have a seat. What would you like to eat?" Seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrive together, the owner naturally greeted them with enthusiasm.


    "The usual for me, a highball, steamed ms with wine, and a serving of curry chicken rice," Chen Yu ordered as he always did, even though today''s visit wasn''t for dining, but the restaurant''s delicacies were still worth savoring.


    The owner acknowledged and began bustling in the kitchen, but what puzzled Chen Yu slightly was that Minami wasn''t at the restaurant today.


    Chen Yu frowned briefly but quickly returned to his usual demeanor.


    "Boss, is Minami not here today?" Chen Yu asked nonchntly as the owner ced his drink in front of him.


    Hearing Chen Yu ask about Minami, the owner didn''t find it strange and naturally replied, "She''s gone out with Doctor Kohinata for fun. The kid''s been cooped up at home before, but she''s been much more outgoing recently, often heading out to y with Doctor Kohinata."


    The owner''s response surprised Chen Yu a bit; he had not expected that Minami''s rtionship with Kohinata Kaori would be so good, to the point of frequently going out together.


    He didn''t make much of it, though. After all, he had never restricted Minami from going out, only from getting too involved with ordinary people¡ªthere were boundaries between life and death, after all.


    And now, Chen Yu needed her to break those boundaries.


    Since Minami wasn''t there, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t say much else and ate as usual, listening to the other patrons chatting in the small restaurant.


    "Did you hear about the dissolved body case at the hotel on the next street? It''s terrifying!" An older customer, perhaps having had a few too many drinks, suddenly brought up a murder case that had recently urred nearby.


    When he mentioned the case, another patron hurriedly said to him, "Don''t talk about such things while we''re eating! It''s making me lose my appetite!"


    Perhaps due to the gruesome nature of the murder case, the older customer, though looking eager to tell the story, did not continue.


    However, Chen Yu was curious and asked the owner, "Has there been a murder case nearby?"


    "Yes, there was this washed-up female celebrity reported to havemitted suicide in a hotel bathtub, and her whole body dissolved." The owner also found the case too unsettling, simply mentioning it offhand without borating further.


    Chen Yu didn''t pay it much mind; in Tokyo, countless people go missing ormit suicide every day, so it hardly captured his interest.


    After asking a couple of simple questions, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi focused on enjoying the delicious food while casually waiting for Minami to return.


    Neither of them had to work overtime today, so they had time to wait.


    However, before Minami returned, Officer Noguchi, who often frequented the small restaurant from the nearby police station, came in with Mitsushima Akira, who had been transferred to their station because of Minami''s case. Both of them had tired expressions on their faces and simply ordered two bowls of ramen after sitting down.


    "Is there another case? You look so exhausted, Officer Noguchi," asked one of the regr customers who had mentioned the dissolving corpse case earlier, his curiosity piqued by the weary look on Officer Noguchi''s face.


    As a policeman, Officer Noguchi naturally needed to keep the case confidential and didn''t say anything, just wearily shook his head.


    Yu Chen nced at the two officers and could tell they had just been in contact with a corpse, but this was all toomon for policemen. Even if they were just local police officers, they could stille into contact with crime scenes and bodies.


    However, his transcendent senses still allowed Yu Chen to detect a small detail from the two men: the smell of gunpowder. It was clear that the body and fire were rted.


    But considering his appetite, Yu Chen did not delve into it further and simply chatted with Hiromi Jounouchi about work while waiting for Minami to return.


    Perhaps the two girls were too caught up in their fun, for it was not until the restaurant had almost emptied of other customers that they returned to the small restaurant, still not wanting the night to end.


    Minami pulled Kaori Kohinata to sit at the counter and told the owner she was hungry. Meanwhile, Kaori greeted Yu Chen and his wife, "Senior brother, what brings you and sister-inw here for dinner today? And it''s sote too."


    "Just feeling a bit nostalgic for the owner''s cooking, so we came over," Yu Chen said with a smile, exining before asking, "Kaori, when did you and Minami be so close? Wandering around thiste, aren''t you two girls afraid of running into danger?"


    "It''s nothing! We''re not running around wildly, just having fun, so there''s no danger. Besides, I have this!" said Kaori nonchntly, as she rummaged in her bag and pulled out a stun gun.


    Yu Chen recognized it at a nce; it was a powerful stun gun capable of taking down a grown man.


    However, having such a device did indeed increase a girl''s sense of security, so Yu Chen didn''t say much, only admonishing her with, "Keep that thing safe, and don''t use it carelessly."


    "I know, senior brother. It''s just for scaring people," Kaori replied, and just then, the noodles the owner had prepared for the two girls were served in front of them.


    Famished, Kaori Kohinata quickly grabbed a pair of chopsticks. She put her hands together, said "Let''s eat," and began to eat eagerly.


    Seeing Minami return, Hiromi Jounouchi nced at Yu Chen, then stood up, went over to sit next to Minami, and quietly asked her, "Minami-chan, have you thought through thest incident? You''re not still troubled by it, are you?"


    "Well, I''ve thought about it, and I guess it''s better to let things take their course, especially considering my situation, which you know, Doctor Jounouchi. I don''t want to..." Perhaps considering Kaori sitting beside her, Minami did not finish her sentence, providing a vague answer to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Hiromi Jounouchi certainly understood what Minami meant, but this answer was not what she or Yu Chen had hoped for.

 Chapter 781 - 777: Suicide (Please Subscribe, Looking for Monthly Tickets)

    Letting nature take its course, this kind of answer had been anticipated by Yu Chen before, after all, Minami''s character was not the type to dare challenge authority, to disregard others for her own sake; with the admonishment of Yu Chen and his wife, as well as the presence of the deities, it was unlikely she would make the choice to pursue her own love regardless of any difficulty.


    However, while the answer was as expected, it was not the one Yu Chen needed.


    If Minami truly no longer had any feelings for Naoki Inomata, then Yu Chen''s n could naturally not be carried out, and all the preparations would have been for nothing; Yu Chen, of course, would not let such a thing happen.


    Moreover, Yu Chen''s method for judging Minami''s heart was not through her reply, but rather through the assessment of the Matchmaking God regarding the Red String of Fate between her and Naoki Inomata.


    No matter how much Minami might act indifferent and as if she had epted her situation, as long as the Matchmaking God did not say the Red String of Fate between her and Naoki Inomata had broken, it would not mean she had given up.


    Moreover, Minami''s response was "Letting nature take its course" and "I am not human, I cannot love a human", which clearly sounded like excuses she was using to persuade herself.


    Having confirmed Minami''s thoughts, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi did not linger, and after settling the bill, they left the caf¨¦.


    Perhaps because both had been busy with various matters recently and had not taken a walk together in a long time, they did not hurry home today but strolled leisurely along the streets, indifferent to where they were going or where they intended to end up.


    "Husband, do you think Minami meant she had given up, just now?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Yu Chen, who as a woman, was clearly able to guess Minami''s mentality, yet she still wished to hear Yu Chen''s judgement.


    In response to Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, Yu Chen hummed dismissively and shook his head, "This matter is not something she can simply end by wanting to give up. Even if I could allow her to give up, to stop the current n, the two Ghouls from Inari God and Meiji Shrine, along with others involved in this n, would also not let her stop.


    "What this involves is no longer just us, but a group of deities whose interests are closely connected with it. Even if Minami wants to give up, these deities will create opportunities for her to continue. Her own thoughts are actually not important anymore; what is important is how these deities want her to think."


    "Despite that, isn''t all this your doing, husband?" Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Yu Chen, whose tone sounded like she was questioning him, but her face still wore a smile, showing no anger or dissatisfaction.


    "I merely rolled a snowball, then pushed it down the slope," Yu Chen was unconcerned about Hiromi Jounouchi''s tone, and justughed at himself, "Although it''s true that everything is under my control now, in reality, the snowball has grown bigger and turned into an unstoppable avnche. I can only steer its direction; there''s no way to stop it."


    Although the entire n was conceived by Yu Chen, and he was the one manipting the Red String of Fate between Minami and Naoki Inomata step by step, as soon as the Inari God became involved in this matter... no, it should be said that from the moment the Inari God approached Yu Chen, asking for his assistance to further its own goals, this matter was no longer something that Yu Chen could stop whenever he wished.


    If Yu Chen carried out the entire n step by step, then naturally everyone would benefit, and ultimately he and Hiromi Jounouchi would be able to forge Ancient Godhood and ascend to Divine Positions, while the Inari God and other deities involved in this n would also gain promotion and benefits.


    But if Yu Chen decided to abandon this n, then it''s likely that before the barrier between life and death could be broken, and Izanami led the armies of the Land of the Dead up from Hirasaka Ridge, groups of deities would havee looking for trouble with Yu Chen.


    So although Yu Chen still appeared to be in control of the whole n, the entanglement of interests meant it could no longer simply be halted by anyone who wished to stop¡ªit wasn''t possible for Yu Chen, the two Ghouls from the Meiji Shrine, the Inari God, nor the other deities swayed by the Inari God.


    That''s what the trend dictated: individual will couldn''t defy the entiremunity of interests. Even if the Inari God was powerful, He wouldn''t take such a huge risk to do something like this, especially since He Himself was one of the beneficiaries, right?


    Hiromi Jounouchi was well aware of what Yu Chen had said, and she might feel sympathy for Minami being used like this, but she definitely wouldn''t tell Yu Chen, "Minami is so pitiable, don''t use her, let''s give up on this n" or anything of the sort.


    The two continued walking; however, unbeknownst to them, they passed a half-built property, which was surrounded by police lines, and Officer Noguchi, whom they had seen earlier in the shop, was there with Mitsushima Akira and several other officers working.


    Seeing this scene, Yu Chen couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow, casting his gaze toward the unfinished building. With just a few nces, he already knew what had happened.


    "How interesting, tomit suicide and then set oneself on fire," mused Yu Chen. For a Necromancer of Demigod Level to determine how a corpse died, even if the body was already taken away, was merely a matter of taking a second look.


    Hiromi Jounouchi also figured out what had happened here, which made her somewhat puzzled, "If this person decided tomit suicide, why go through burning themselves too? Torturing their own corpse like this, does it hold any special meaning?"


    "Perhaps there''s some purpose, like deliberately creating such a death scene to mislead the police or to draw attention. Of course, it could also be that they thought self-immtion was too painful, so they killed themselves first and then set themselves on fire to reduce the suffering," Yu Chen pondered and so replied to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Such urrences were an everyday thing in Japan, as the Japanese live under great pressure, and a significant portion of the daily missing persons in Tokyo were suicides in various forms.


    Among these people, those who were lucky might have their bodies discovered, so at least they wouldn''t be without a burial ce after death, but those who were unlucky might die in some unknown corner, never to be found.


    In the vast city of Tokyo, just how many people died every day was something not even Yu Chen, now a Demigod Level Necromancer, could tally. ording to Japanese Official data, just in Tokyo alone there were 110,000 deaths a year, averaging over three hundred a day¡ªand this was only official recorded data, excluding those who died by suicide or went missing.


    This number of casualties was even higher than those from a war. It''s worth noting that even the Gulf War, adding up all the casualties from the coalition forces, resulted in only 223 deaths, still fewer than the number of daily deaths in Tokyo.

 Chapter 782 - 778: The Gender of the Corpse (Seeking Subscriptions, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    A corpse dissolution case, a corpse burning case¡ªalthough people die every day in Tokyo, such severe cases still attract significant attention from the police, and the bodies are naturally sent for autopsy.


    Thanks to the critical role yed in numerous previous cases, UDI is now the most authoritative and efficient autopsy institution in the whole of Tokyo. Thus, these two bodies were brought here to be examined by Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department.


    When the body from the corpse dissolution case arrived, it had been corroded beyond recognition. Bodies are usually transported in bags, but this time a barrel was used, which spoke volumes about the condition.


    Even having autopsied over three thousand bodies, and being ustomed to sleeping on the autopsy table when not busy, Nakado''s team felt a rush of nausea upon seeing this body; it was simply too stomach-churning.


    Through the examination and identification of the scene and the determination of the state of the body''s corrosion, Misumi Mikoto and the Nakado Department could confirm that the body had been soaked in a strong acid, presumably Piranha Solution, to reach its current state.


    Piranha Solution is a caustic mixtureposed of concentrated sulfuric acid and hydrogen peroxide in a 7:3 ratio, primarily used inboratories to clean various residues off ss slides.


    There had been experiments conducted where an apple was ced in Piranha Solution and in just a few minutes, the entire apple dissolvedpletely into a sticky ck liquid. Simrly, a piece of pork dropped into a beaker full of Piranha Solution would dissolve cleanly in just over a minute.


    Using this substance to dissolve a body proved to be an excellent tool. It could be said that as long as the dosage was sufficient, it would corrode all the organic matter on a person in a very short time, leaving only inorganic residues.


    In fact, the body found at the scene was almost entirely dissolved. If it had not been for the use of a bathtub, and the victim not fully submerged, there would have been no body to perform an autopsy on. The liquids alone would have been sent for analysis.


    Unlike now, where there was almost nothing left but the upper half of the body that had not been fully soaked by the liquid, and it resembled the dreadful appearance of a stic model that had been melted by fire; hardly any bones or organs were intact, which created a significant challenge for the autopsy work.


    "Based on the fingerprints collected by the police at the scene, the body is preliminarily identified as the has-been female singer A. However, due to the severe corruption of the body, it will be difficult to determine the identity and cause of death of the deceased," said Misumi Mikoto, discussing the almost unrecognizable remains. If it wasn''t for the psychological endurance built by being immersed in the Blood Pool by Chen Yu for over an hour, Misumi Mikoto felt she wouldn''t have been able to handle it, rather than calmly examining the body and briefing Officer Maori who stood by her side.


    While Misumi Mikoto could handle it, Officer Maori seemed less able to cope, wanting to quickly confirm the identity and cause of death and swiftly close the case.


    "So we still can''t confirm that the deceased is the has-been female singer A? Her cause of death isn''t due to that Piranha Solution?" Officer Maori inquired of Misumi Mikoto, turning his head away to avoid looking at the body, yet he had to note down what she was saying, which indeed put him, who wished only to be a sry thief, in a tough spot.


    "It''s precisely because we cannot confirm that we must conduct an autopsy to ascertain the facts. As for the cause of death, we have to wait for the analysis results," said Misumi Mikoto as she used a scalpel to open up the remains, which hardly needed cutting, intending to examine the skeleton: "Rokuro,e over and take a photograph here."


    Upon hearing Misumi Mikoto''s call, Kube Rokuro, though his stomach was churning, had built up quite a tolerance after being exposed to various types of corpses at UDI for so long. Thus, he was able to suppress the urge to vomit and carefully photographed the area as directed by Misumi Mikoto.


    Because the lower half of the body had dissolved, leaving only a few fragments of leg bones, when Misumi Mikoto opened up the deceased''s abdominal cavity some of the partially dissolved organs slipped out, and even the pelvis became dislodged from the spine.


    Witnessing such a scene, Officer Maori and his subordinates suddenly couldn''t help wanting to vomit again.


    But Misumi Mikoto wasn''t frightened by this disgusting sight, instead she carefully examined the pelvic bone that hade loose.


    The so-called pelvic bone is a closed bony ring at the bottom of the human abdominal cavity,posed of the sacrum, cyx, and hip bones. It resembles a basin, carrying the internal organs, hence it is also known as the pelvic bone.


    The human hip bone is divided into a left and right section, and the front lower part of the hip bone is known as the pubic bone. The two pubic bones have a gap between them, not tightly adjacent, and are connected by ligaments and fibrocartginous tissue. This area is called the pubic symphysis.


    Generally speaking, the lower part of a male''s pubic symphysis forms a sharp angle, simr to a V-shape, usually around 70 to 75 degrees, while a female''s pubic symphysis will have an arc shape, simr to a U-shape, with arger angle, usually between 90 to 110 degrees.


    This is because females need to give birth and during childbirth, the baby passes through this area. If the angle of the pubic symphysis is too small, the baby cannot be born smoothly.


    This is also one of the important forensic methods for determining the gender of a corpse. Generally, if the angle of the lower part of the pubic symphysis is less than 85 degrees, it is determined to be male, and if it is more than 85 degrees, it is considered to be female.


    But the body in front of them...


    "The shape of this pubic bone... it''s male, isn''t it?" Even Kube Rokuro, who was once a poor student, now with his girlfriend''s urging, had a firm grasp of such basic knowledge.


    "What? The victim is male?" Officer Maori was shocked and turned pale. Dissolving body cases were already giving him enough headache, but now the body had been determined to be male? Officer Maori immediately felt the onught of overtime work.


    If the victim was male, then who was this body in front of them? The woman who was supposed to be the victim, the washed-up female singer, was she dead or not? If she was dead, where was the body? If she wasn''t dead, where was she?


    Officer Maori immediately felt a wave of headache, as countless questions tumbled through his mind.


    And at that moment, over at the other autopsy table, someone from the Nakado Department who was dissecting a burnt body case spoke up, "This body is not male, it''s female."


    "It''s female?" Officer Maori''s headache worsened. The body from the burning case was still on fire when the police arrived at the scene, and because the burning was so intense, the body was unrecognizable. They had only found a work identification at the scene and had judged the victim to be male based on that ID.


    Now the identity of the victim was being overturned again, which made Officer Maori feel that today was definitely his unlucky day. To rify both cases, he might have to work overtime for a month.

 Chapter 783 - 779: The Delayed Suicide (Subscription and Monthly Tickets Wanted)

    Officer Maori didn''t wait for the autopsy report to be finished before he headed back to the police station. A report like this would indeed not be ready in just a day or two. Since he couldn''t immediately obtain the relevant clues, Officer Maori could only start his investigation at the station with the avable leads.


    Fortunately, it wasn''t entirely without clues¡ª at least he now knew that the victim in the acid disposal case was a man, and the victim in the burning case was a woman, contrary to the genders initially suggested by the cases.


    But this was no less arduous. Although the nature of the previous cases was atrocious with backbreaking difficulties in solving them, at least the identities of the victims were rtively clear. By following those identities, one would eventually yield some results. However, now that the identities of the victims had been overthrown, the previous clues were not entirely useless, but the direction of the investigation definitely needed to be adjusted. It was as if the investigations of the past few days had been in vain.


    Moreover, the new investigation into the true identities of these two bodies was giving Officer Maori a headache; he felt that he would probably have to work overtime the entire month.


    Just as Officer Maori was feeling troubled, the police station received another anonymous emergency call. There was another body in a certain warehouse.


    This call immediately made Officer Maori groan; with three cases in hand, he feared he wouldn''t be able to return home for two consecutive months.


    Yet as much as he groaned, as little as he wanted to work overtime, Officer Maori ultimately resigned himself to leading his subordinates towards the warehouse mentioned in the emergency call, even as he prayed that it was just a prank and someone was making a false rm.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, outside the warehouse mentioned in the emergency call, a man dressed in a professional suit who looked like a corporate ve was painfully entering the warehouse, clutching a briefcase.


    He was diagnosed with advanced gastric cancer a few months ago and had since developed a death wish, preparing himself tomit suicide.


    But just as he was about to open the warehouse door to enter, a little girl''s voice suddenly came from behind him, "Mister, do you know where this is? I can''t find Rai!"


    The corporate-looking man turned his head upon hearing the voice and saw an adorable little girl wearing a white blouse and a dark blue skirt, with cute ck shoes nervously fidgeting. Her chestnut hair was pinned with a cute hair clip, and her slightly shy look was especially heartwarming.


    Faced with such an adorable child asking for help, it would be difficult for anyone to remain indifferent. Even though he had decided to kill himself, the man thought he should first get the child away before he proceeded, as letting such a small child witness his death here might leave her with a lifelong psychological scar.


    So the man squatted down in front of the little girl and asked her, "What''s your name, little sister? Is there anything I can do to help you?"


    "My name is Dian. Rai and I went out to buy watermelons, but we got separated." The little girl was Dian, and her voice carried a sob, making her sound as though she was on the verge of tears, "I was waiting for a traffic light to cross the street, Rai was ahead of me, but when I crossed the road, I couldn''t find her! Can you help me find Rai?"


    "Your name is Dian? Don''t cry first, and tell uncle where you and Rai got separated." Although the man found it odd that parents nowadays would name their children Rai and Dian, he still tried to calm Dian''s emotions first, and help her find her lostpanion.


    Dian sobbed once, but under the man''s constion, she still exined intermittently.


    As the weather gradually moved into summer, the temperature within the Necromantic Space did not rise, but Rai still suggested that summer called for eating watermelon, and she convinced Akatsuki to use the previously saved pocket money as funds for the 6th Destroyer Squadron to buy a watermelon.


    Worried that Rai might encounter some mishap on her own, Dian volunteered to apany her.


    The two were also fine on their way to the market selling watermelons, but when crossing the street, Rai, who was faster, crossed first, while Dian was a little slower and got stopped by a red light.


    Good girl Dian didn''t run the red light but obediently waited on the other side of the road until it was green before she crossed.


    However, when she had crossed the street and was chasing after Rai towards the market, she lost sight of Rai and couldn''t find her anywhere.


    In her anxious search, Dian began looking around, but unfamiliar with the ce, she not only failed to find Rai but also ended up getting lost herself after wandering for a while.


    After listening to Dian''s exnation, whileforting her, the man looked around and found a grocery store. He took Dian to the grocery store, bought her an ice pop with the change he had, and then said to Dian, "Little sister, did you bring a mobile phone when you went out?"


    Nowadays, most elementary school children have phones for parents and teachers to easily contact them, so the man specifically checked with Dian, figuring it would be much easier to find someone if they had a mobile phone.


    Dian nodded obediently and pulled out thetest model smart phone, which was adorned with an official limited edition case for the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    The phone was something Chen Yu had bought them when Rai insisted on ying the Ship-girl game, and each member of the 6th Destroyer Squadron had one. The phone case was merchandise Akatsuki bought at an expost time.


    Seeing Dian pulling out her phone, the man was envious that a child could have such an expensive phone but quickly had Dian dial Rai''s number.


    Through the phone contact, the man soon confirmed Rai was at a fruit market not too far away, and she too had noticed Dian''s disappearance and was waiting anxiously for her.


    The man instructed Rai to stay put over the phone, and he nned to take Dian over and then return to the warehouse to proceed with his suicide.


    However, Dian declined his kind offer.


    "Mister, you must have something very important to do, right? I already feel bad for keeping you for so long, I can go on my own, you don''t need to trouble yourself for me!" Dian politely expressed her thanks to the man and at the same time insisted she could find Rai without his escort.


    Seeing that Dian was confident, and considering it was broad daylight and she had a mobile phone, and had now confirmed contact, and he even drew her a map, it shouldn''t be hard to find herpanion. The man did not insist.


    But by the time he had bid Dian farewell and returned to the warehouse ready to proceed with his original n for suicide, Officer Maori had already arrived with the police. They caught him just as he was about to kill himself and confiscated the drugs he had prepared for the act.

 Chapter 824 - 820 Problems

    Monk Xinyuan posed the question once again, plunging Chen Yu into silence.


    There are only twenty-seven demigods worldwide; that may sound like a lot, but the number of ship-girls under Chen Yu''smand isn''t any less than that, and the number can still grow. As long as he finds suitable summoning materials, not only ship-girls but any existence that holds symbolic meaning, revered or remembered by people, can be summoned under the same principles.


    Of course, Chen Yu couldn''t reveal this directly to Monk Xinyuan. While the monk didn''t seem hostile at the moment, if he knew Chen Yu could summon forces capable of opposing the entire world at will, he would surely be deeply wary.


    Moreover, even if Monk Xinyuan himself wouldn''t think that way, what about the people behind him?


    For such a powerful figure like Monk Xinyuan¡ªa demigod¡ªto be sent across the ocean to inquire about matters tied to the P5, it was beyond belief for Chen Yu to think that no governmental forces were involved.


    And when dealing with such a significant potential threat, the first response of those in power would likely be to eliminate or control it, wouldn''t it?


    Although Chen Yu preferred not to think the worst of human nature, if he were in a leader''s position and learned of someone who possessed strength capable of rivaling the nation or even the world, his first thoughts would also be about defense and neutralizing the threat.


    So it was out of the question for Chen Yu to honestly disclose the truth. What if the nations deemed him a grave threat and decided to eliminate him at all costs?


    Though the ship-girls were powerful, they couldn''t withstand the full-force onught from the P5. Unless Chen Yu were to double their numbers, only then could he consider challenging any one of those nations.


    But that wasn''t what Chen Yu aimed to do in the first ce.


    After seriously considering it, Chen Yu finally spoke, "Among the demigods summoned by repurposing old warships, there are five by my side. One is Miss Akagi here, another two¡ªthe Hood and Kaga¡ªappeared in London. The Belfast, which I brought back from London, has also been sessfully summoned, and there''s the Missouri from the United States.


    Additionally, I stole the Kirov¡ªa Kirov-rank missile cruiser retired and stored by Russia¡ªbut I haven''t sessfully summoned it yet. As for the other two demigods who appeared with me in London, one is the legendary King Arthur Artoria from British history, and the other is Miss Joan, the Maid of Orleans and savior of France. Both are my friends and are currently my guests."


    Chen Yu concealed the actual number of ship-girls under hismand, mentioning only the five who had already shown themselves. He didn''t speak about the Shoukaku sisters, who had appeared in the hospital, nor the 6th Destroyer Squadron. This would lead people to think he was hiding a single trump card, rather than suspecting he was holding an entire deck of them.


    Five to seven demigods were intimidating enough, but that number was still within the P5''s calcble and "manageable" range. It posed a tangible threat without crossing the line into a total existential crisis that would provoke them to take him down at all costs¡ªa reasonably measured bnce.


    Even if one of the P5''s leaders were particrly aggressive and insisted on allying others to eliminate him, Chen Yu was confident that the power he currently wielded could handle it.


    "Five demigods, huh?" Monk Xinyuan''s face showed visible surprise. Though he had mentally prepared himself beforeing, learning that Chen Yu possessed a force capable of rivaling an entire nation''s top-tier transcendent power still caused his cultivated mind to waver.


    Nheless, Monk Xinyuan''s remarkable Zen meditation skills quickly brought him back toposure. After silentlymitting the information to memory, he asked further, "Master Chen, regarding your theft of military ships from Russia and the United States, both nations are deeply dissatisfied. After all, this concerns their national assets, and significant military equipment at that. They hope that you can provide some exnation."


    This was one of the reasons for Monk Xinyuan''s visit. Although certain cover-up methods were employed when the ship-girls brought the warships back, such matters could be investigated thoroughly if given enough attention.


    Particrly after witnessing the events in London, the major powers had inspected their dmissioned warships. Their most iconic vessels naturally drew extraordinary scrutiny, and discovering they were missing was simply inevitable.


    Hearing Monk Xinyuan ry the request for an exnation to the two nations, Chen Yu nodded without hesitation, "That''s only fair. After all, I took their property, so it''s proper to offer some form ofpensation."


    Chen Yu''s response allowed Monk Xinyuan to breathe a sigh of relief. If possible, he too wished to avoid conflict. It wasn''t just because the nations involved were Russia and the United States, nor merely because Chen Yu still held Chinese nationality. Rather, it was because any conflict would likely escte into arge-scale battle involving ten or more demigods, potentially bing the most catastrophic demigod confrontation since World War II.


    Demigods were rare enough as it was. Any losses in such a confrontation would have far-reaching consequences and unforeseeable ripple effects, something Monk Xinyuan sincerely wished to avoid.


    "Amitabha, it is truly fortunate that Master Chen is willing to offerpensation. Representatives from Russia and the United States will soon send envoys to discuss terms with you. I hope you can spare some time to meet with them." With this matter nearly resolved, Monk Xinyuan felt a weight lifted off his heart. As long as Chen Yu was open to discussion, his mission was essentiallyplete.


    As for how the discussions would go, that would be a matter left to the envoys from the two governments and Chen Yu himself.


    Finishing this conversation, Monk Xinyuan steered toward another task. He asked Chen Yu, "Master Chen, could you tell me if there are any restrictions when summoning demigod spirits? Must they always involve warships?"


    "Not necessarily," Chen Yu replied. "The principles behind this summoning magic are simr to summoning Heroic Spirits. As long as something has once been a focal point of mass worship and collective belief, it can be used as a summoning medium. I chose warships simply because of the poprity of ship-girl games in recent years; I wanted to summon a few game characters, that''s all."


    Chen Yu purposely exined in a casual manner, suspecting that Monk Xinyuan might have an ulterior motive. Thus, he added, "The media for summoning require very specific conditions. For example, statues in temples wouldn''t work because they are objects worshipped as representations of deities¡ªnot the deities themselves. Additionally, such statues are too abundant to single out a particr god they might represent.


    But renowned warships are ideal¡ªfirst, they are unique and focus collective belief; second, they possess great strength, serving as tools of deterrence. That''s why I originally chose warships as summoning media.


    In fact, this magic was originally designed to summon historical heroes who once shone brightly through time. However, most of the heroes from thend of Shen Zhou have been posthumously divinized, making it difficult to summon them. Therefore, I had to abandon that idea."


    "So it''s not limited to ships, then?" Monk Xinyuan''s eyes lit up upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation.

 Chapter 785 - 781: Case Progress (Request for Subscription, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Facing a criminal suspect who might die at any moment, Officer Maori couldn''t afford to neglect him, as the clues would end with the person''s death.


    Therefore, after the condition of the man with terminal stomach cancer had stabilized, Officer Maori interrogated him again. However, the man determined to die became only more steadfast in his idea of suicide, showing no willingness to speak.


    In dealing with a bedridden criminal suspect who might die any time, Officer Maori couldn''t use any extreme methods, and even had to ask questions in a soft and detailed manner, for fear that any emotional agitation might prove fatal for the suspect.


    Under such circumstances, the investigation naturally made no progress.


    The investigative deadlock made Officer Maori''s already thinning hair increasingly trend towards baldness, but the work still had to be done, and overtime still had to be worked.


    On one hand, he directed his subordinates to expedite the investigation into the identities of the two deceased persons, while also continuously urging UDI to deliver the autopsy report; on the other hand, he contacted Tokyo University Hospital, hoping to have the criminal suspect transferred there, to extend the suspect''s life as much as possible.


    It has to be said that having been a police officer for many years, although Officer Maori was a bitzy, not fond of working overtime, and preferred to be a rxed wage thief, he still had a strong ability to get things done.


    Under Officer Maori''s supervision, his police officers worked at 120% efficiency. Although the progress was minimal, they finally gained some new leads.


    Firstly, UDI had confirmed that the body found at the cremation case scene was indeed that of the washed-up female singer who was supposed to have died at the piranha solution case scene. She hadn''t died at the piranha solution scene, but at the cremation scene instead.


    As for the causes of death, both the remnants from the piranha solution case and the charred body from the cremation case showed traces of arge amount of fentanyl, confirming that both bodies had first been injected with arge dose of fentanyl before perishing, and then dissolved with piranha solution or burned with gasoline.


    Once they had the forensic results, the police conducted another search of both crime scenes and indeed found syringe needles left behind, confirming that both victims had been injected with fentanyl.


    With this, the case suddenly made new progress. The two cases were connected to the attempted suicide case by the important clue of fentanyl injection, leading the police to infer that there must be a connection between the three cases, and that someone might even have nned and pushed for all of this behind the scenes.


    Moreover, when the police reinvestigated the two crime scenes, they also found that someone had lit white candles nearby after the incident, seemingly to console the deceased.


    And at the time of the incidents, surveince footage from around the crime scenes captured the traces of a young girl.


    With the new clues, the police naturally quickly focused the investigation on this girl, while UDI hastened the identification of the deceased from the piranha solution case.


    However, even with new leads, Officer Maori didn''t give up on the suspect still lying in the hospital. After all, ten birds in the forest are no match for one in the hand, and no matter how many clues there are, they still require investigation¡ªcouldn''tpare to getting a breakthrough directly from the suspect, could it?


    So after Officer Maori wrote several reports, the Metropolitan Police Department finally intervened and coordinated the transfer of the suspect to Tokyo University Hospital for personal treatment by Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Chen, we entrust this suspect to you, and we implore you to do everything possible to save his life. He''s implicated in two murder cases, and the police really need his testimony." In the hospital, within Professor Chen Yu''s office, officials from the Metropolitan Police Department, along with Officer Maori, earnestly requested Chen Yu to preserve the life of the criminal suspect.


    Chen Yu didn''t give an affirmative answer, merely flipping through the medical records in his hand, looking at the suspect''s test results.


    After a while, Chen Yu finally finished reviewing the medical records and then addressed the two policemen, "The patient''s condition is very serious. His stomach tumor has spread, and it has spread throughout his body. Traditional treatment methods will not be effective.


    Even if we forcibly perform surgery to remove the tumors, it is unlikely to save the patient''s life. Generally, in such cases, the patient would be transferred to internal medicine for palliative treatment to extend the survival time and improve the quality of life. Usually, patients like this can survive for about another year."


    "A year?" Officer Maori looked at the official from the Metropolitan Police Department, and the two of them exchanged nces. If the case investigation could make a breakthrough, it would be fine, but if the investigation hit a deadlock, one year would not be enough to conclude the case and go to trial.


    Therefore, the official from the Metropolitan Police Department asked Chen Yu, "Professor Chen, is there really no way to extend this suspect''s life? You''re the domestic expert in this field, is there really nothing you can do?"


    "It''s not that there are no methods, but it''s a treatment n that is still in the experimental stage and has not yet been tried clinically. So I cannot be certain whether it can cure this patient," Chen Yu exined to the two policemen. Indeed, he did have a treatment n for patients with systemic cancer cell metastasis.


    But as he said, the treatment n was still at theboratory research stage and had not been applied clinically.


    Of course, to say whether Chen Yu could save this person, the answer was certainly yes. Could a Demigod Level Necromancer not revive a mortal who was still breathing? That''s a joke!


    Not to mentionte-stage cancer, even if only a head remained, Chen Yu had a way to revive him. The difference simplyy in whether the person was worth the effort for Chen Yu or not.


    However, now that the police hade asking for help, Chen Yu couldn''t just outright refuse, especially since he was indeed interested in validating the new treatment n he had developed, to see if it could cure a patient with metastasized cancer cells.


    So, after going around in circles with the two policemen for a bit, he agreed to take on the matter.


    After receiving Chen Yu''s agreement, the two policemen left his office. As for whether they could cure the criminal suspect, the policemen only had a fifty-fifty expectation.


    They didn''t ce all their hopes on Chen Yu curing the suspect and prying his mouth open; instead, they focused more on investigating the clues they already had.


    "Have you investigated the warehouse where the suspect attempted suicide? To whom does that warehouse belong?" On the way out of the hospital, the official from the Metropolitan Police Department questioned Officer Maori.


    In response to the official''s question, Officer Maori exined, "We''ve already investigated. It belongs to a wooden sculpture artist. We previously brought him back to the police station for questioning, but he knew nothing."

 Chapter 786 - 782: Hope for Life (Please Subscribe, Vote for Monthly Tickets)

    Not mentioning how the police conducted their investigation, Chen Yu had already begun treating the patient.


    No matter who the person arriving was, or what he had done, once he entered the hospital and truly needed treatment, then he was a patient, and the doctor would do his utmost to treat him.


    The patient in front of Chen Yu was no different; he might have been rted to the two previous homicide cases, or perhaps he was the murderer in those cases, but Chen Yu didn''t care about that. For him, he just needed to consider how to cure him.


    The cancer cells had spread throughout the body, which normally meant there was no need for treatment anymore, just like Chen Yu had told the two policemen, under such circumstances, doctors no longer considered treatment, but rather how to extend the patient''s survival time and improve their quality of life in thest stage of life.


    But for Chen Yu, he was somewhat keen to challenge the impossible.


    Just like when he initially researched broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs, Chen Yu''s goal from the beginning was to cure cancer.


    Although broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs can inhibit the activity of cancer cells and prevent the worsening of cancer, it does not mean they can cure cancer.


    For example, Jounouchi Hiromi''s ex-girlfriend, Yuiko Tsuina, although she could inhibit tumor activity by taking medication, because of her particr circumstances, the tumors in her body were not removed.


    Even though the tumors'' threat to her body had been minimized and she was no different from a normal person as long as she continued to take the medication, this did not change the fact that she was still a cancer patient.


    And it was this very problem, how topletely cure cancer, that Chen Yu wanted to tackle afterpleting his research on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs.


    For the Necromancer, this was not a difficult issue; for the Demigod, this was also simple.


    But for a doctor, this was not an easy task.


    Chen Yu had spent a lot of energy looking for a universally applicable method in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," but the results were not satisfying. Moreover, his energy had been tied up with other matters, causing the research to progress very slowly. He had only handed over several research topics and rted materials to hisboratory''s researchers to tackle the problem.


    However, these researchers were not ineffective; with the research direction and materials provided by Chen Yu, they still achieved certain results. And after these results werepiled by Chen Yu, they turned into the experimental treatment n he now had in his hands.


    Of course, even though it was an experimental treatment n, for Chen Yu, saving this patient''s life was not a problem.


    As for whether he could cure this patient, if only conventional treatment methods were used, the chances of sess might be uncertain, but if he was unrestricted in using Spells, Chen Yu could have him ready for a triathlon by tomorrow.


    Chen Yu could indeed cure this patient, but whether he could survive ultimately depended on himself.


    For a suicidal person determined to die, if he set his mind on dying, then no doctor, however skilled, could stop him.


    So Chen Yu had to see the patient first, to at least awaken his will to live so that he would cooperate with the treatment. Only then could he consider how to save his life.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Arriving at the ward, Chen Yu greeted the patient lying in the hospital bed, "Hello, I am your primary doctor, my name is Chen Yu, you can call me Doctor Chen."


    "You''re Professor Chen?!" The patient looked at Chen Yu, who appeared before him, and his eyes suddenly lit up with hope, but then they quickly dimmed again.


    When he was diagnosed with cancer, this patient had also actively sought treatment. At that time, the media was extensively reporting Chen Yu''s development of broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs, so he naturally knew who Chen Yu was.


    However, because of work, he had dyed treatment, and by the time his cancer was discovered, it was already in thete stages.


    He had also used the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs developed by Chen Yu; the drugs did work, suppressing the activity of the cancer cells, but the spread of the cancer cells still damaged his body, and after subsequent events, he chose suicide over treatment.


    "You recognize me?" Chen Yu smiled and wasn''t surprised that the patient knew him, "Since you know who I am, that''s good. Don''t worry, I will cure you."


    To Doctor Chen''s words, the patient shook his head in disbelief and said, "Doctor, don''t lie to me, I''m already in thete stages of cancer, with cancer cells spread throughout my body. Even if you are Professor Chen Yu, you can''t save my life anymore. How could my level of cancer possibly be cured? If it could be, there wouldn''t be so many people dying of cancer every year around the world."


    "Since you know who I am, you should also know that I''m not an ordinary doctor." Chen Yu understood why the patient doubted him; after all, no one in this world had ever been cured of cancer after it had spread throughout the body.


    So hearing Chen Yu say this, the patient responded, "So what if you''re not an ordinary doctor, can you really cure me?"


    "Not being an ordinary doctor means I can do things that ordinary doctors cannot do." Chen Yu put away the smile on his face, walked over to the hospital bed, looked at the patient seriously, and said, "I don''t know what you''ve gone through to want tomit suicide, nor do I want to know the reasons. But if you''re wanting to suicide just because you can''t be cured of cancer, then I can tell you that I am confident I can cure you."


    Chen Yu''s words reignited hope within the patient.


    If it were any other doctor, the patient might not have believed so easily, but Chen Yu was the superstar doctor who had developed broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs. He had heard of Chen Yu''s fame, and now that Chen Yu was so confidently saying he had the confidence to cure him, it was like a drowning person grabbing thest straw; of course, he had to hold on tightly.


    "Professor Chen, can you really cure me?" The man still felt somewhat incredulous, clutching Chen Yu''s hand and asking him urgently, worried that Chen Yu might just be deceiving him.


    "I can''t say that I can cure you one hundred percent. The treatment n I intend to try on you is brand new, currently still in the experimental phase, and it has not been implemented clinically, so there are certain risks involved. However, as long as you actively participate in the treatment, theoretically speaking, this n can cure you," exined Chen Yu to the patient, not hiding the risks involved.


    However, upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, the man seemed as if he had found a new will to live, nodding vigorously and expressing, "I will definitely cooperate with the treatment!"

 Chapter 787 - 783: Confession (Please Subscribe, Seeking Monthly Tickets)

    Cancer cells are a type of mutated cell that are the pathogenic cause of cancer. Unlike normal cells, cancer cells have three main characteristics: unlimited proliferation, transformability, and metastasis, allowing them to proliferate indefinitely and destroy normal cell tissues.


    Aside from their uncontrolled division (capable of multipr division), cancer cells can also locally invade surrounding normal tissues and even migrate to other parts of the body through the body''s circtory or lymphatic systems.


    The process by which cancer cells migrate to other parts of the body via the circtory or lymphatic systems ismonly referred to as cancer cell metastasis or spread.


    Cancer cells encounter many difficulties during the metastasis process, having to undergo mutation dozens of times, then ovee the adhesive effects between cells to detach, and alter their shape to pass through dense connective tissues.


    After sessfully escaping, cancer cells will enter the bloodstream through capiries, where they may still be attacked by white blood cells.


    Having survived the attack of the white blood cells, the cancer cells will next enter a new organ through the capiries, which is referred to as "micro-metastasis." It is at this point that the cancer cells have sessfully migrated from a cancerous tumor to a new organ.


    The reason why the spread of cancer cells leads to death is that the migration and spread of cancer cells destroy normal cell tissues.


    When they reach a new organ, this destruction damages the function of the originally normal organ, causing it to cease functioning properly and ultimately leading to systemic organ failure and the patient''s death.


    Understanding the destruction and consequences of cancer cell spread provides insights into how to treat the pain caused by cancer cell spread.


    Firstly, it''s natural to want to inhibit the activity of cancer cells.


    The unlimited proliferation and mutation of cancer cells are the most challenging aspects of treating cancer with modern medicine, and it is for this reason that drug therapy often does not produce very good results in conventional cancer treatments.


    Although the development of various new drugs and advances in medical technology have led to more and more cancers being treated with targeted drugs, there are still many cancers that must be surgically removed. Only by physically separating the tumors and cancer cells from the body can we ensure the prevention of cancer cell spread.


    However, surgery is not a cure-all. If the tumor is discovered early, it can be removed in time. But if it''s foundte, as is the case with the patient Chen Yu is now treating, where cancer cells have spread throughout the body and affected most organs, then the use of surgery is truly limited to amputation below the neck.


    In fact, if cancer cells spread throughout the body, it is possible for them to metastasize to the brain. At that severity... amputating below the eyebrows is no longer useful.


    However, after Chen Yu developed the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, inhibiting the activity of cancer cells had be a very easy task, and this was also why his new drug quickly became the most widely used and extensive method for cancer treatment in the medical field upon hitting the market, because it was just so effective.


    Chen Yu''s treatment for the patient at hand also began with inhibiting the activity of the cancer cells within his body.


    The patient had actually used the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug developed by Chen Yu before, but at that time the cancer cells in his body had already spread, and even though the activity of the cancer cells was inhibited, his life was not going to be very long.


    Moreover, the unfair treatment he encountered at work led him to give up the will to live, preparing to use his own death to allege illegal operations conducted by the real estatepany he once served.


    "So you''re saying you knew the victims of the previous two cases?" In the hospital room, looking at the patient who had regained a will to live after listening to his treatment n, Chen Yu became interested in what he had confessed, "Yourpany''s illegal operations, but as an employee, what does that have to do with your desire tomit suicide? Could it be a troubled conscience?"


    "It''s not just the two of them, actually, we are a group of six people in total, everyone met at a suicide prevention treatment center," the patient lying in the hospital bed said, no longer filled with the previous determination to die, as he spilled everything he knew, "The reason I wanted tomit suicide is that after thepany found out I had cancer, they wanted to fire me directly and also deducted the performance bonus that should have been mine.


    I was the top sales champion for thepany year after year, and this bonus was arge sum of money, which I originally nned to leave for my father''s retirement. He has Alzheimer''s disease, and without me, he would have no one to rely on. Having some money with him would at least ensure he wouldn''t be utterly helpless."


    "But yourpany didn''t even want to give you that little bit of money, so in a situation where you had no recourse, you thought of dying to raise public awareness and get people to investigate yourpany," Chen Yu understood the patient''s idea, but he didn''t quite agree with it, however, for a person withte-stage cancer, this was probably the only way he could think of.


    "My original n was just like that, butter at the suicide prevention center, I met Sister Nan, who told us that life is our own. We can''t choose how to live, but we can choose how to die. One''s death can not only help oneself but also help others," the patient on the bed nodded, now that he had opened up, there was no point in continuing to hide.


    For those who were bent on dying but then gave up the idea of suicide, the more resolute they were in their desire to die, the more refreshing it was now to divulge their secrets.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu suddenly understood the connection between the previous two murder cases, so he asked the patient, "So in the first dissolving case, the man who pretended to be the washed-up female singermitting suicide was helping that washed-up singer, and the washed-up singer''s self-immtion was helping you, but who was your suicide supposed to help? That warehouse belonged to a woodcarving artist, was it him?"


    "The nightclub waiter who wanted to be a woman andmitted suicide in the hotel with the piranha solution did it in the same pose as the washed-up female singer''s new album cover; the aim was to draw attention to the out-of-date female singer''s album," Chen Yu''s guess was confirmed by the patient, who continued, "When the washed-up singer set herself on fire, she had a specially made sustained-release capsule in her stomach containing evidence of illegal operations by mypany that I had gathered.


    My death was supposed to get people to investigate the woodcarving artist because he was a fraud; all his works were made by his twin brother. As long as someone investigated, they would definitely find out about his brother''s existence, and that was how I was helping him."


    "Are there others? For whom is the woodcarving artist''s brother supposed to die? Where is Sister Nan now? Tell me everything you know, I can help you deliver the information about yourpany''s illegal operations to the Tokyo District Public Prosecutor''s Office," As the series of suicides finally connected, Chen Yu felt a surge of anger. Using others'' suicides to achieve goals, what did the person orchestrating all this consider human life to be?

 Chapter 788 - 784: Seize the Opportunity (Please Subscribe, Request for Monthly Tickets)

    Because Chen Yu achieved a breakthrough, the police finally did not have to continue the investigationboriously. ording to the information provided by the cancer-stricken real estate salesman, they quickly located the other individuals who wanted tomit suicide and brought them all back to the police station. Director Nan, who was behind the scenes orchestrating all this, was also arrested by the police.


    At this stage of the case, what remained was how to pry open the mouths of these suicidal individuals and Director Nan, and that was a matter for the police.


    As far as Chen Yu was concerned, he wasn''t interested in the ultimate oue of these cases. As a doctor, apart from feeling anger towards the mastermind who was exploiting other people''s lives for unspeakable purposes, he was more concerned with how exactly he should heal this real estate salesman whose cancer cells had spread throughout his body.


    The man''s physical condition was very poor, with cancer cells spread throughout his body, already causing damage to his organs and various physiological systems.


    His body was like a sieve full of holes, and also like a building full of cracks that could copse at any moment.


    While Chen Yu had managed to halt the "termites" gnawing away inside this crumbling building with medication, what he needed to focus on next was how to kill these "termites" and repair the building, allowing it to continue standing.


    Killing cancer cells is not without means; chemotherapy and radiotherapy are effective modern medical treatments for killing cancer cells.


    However, the approaches of chemotherapy and radiotherapy are somewhat crude.


    Because the life force of cancer cells is incredibly tenacious, even far surpassing that of normal cells, the killing of these cancer cells, whether through chemotherapy with chemical drugs or radiotherapy with radiation, inevitably leads to the death of normal cells as well.


    This is one of the reasons why cancer patients usually do not live very long. On one hand, there is the destruction caused by cancer cells to the patient''s body, and on the other, the treatment of cancer inevitably kills normal cells too.


    It''s like trying to get rid of termites in a house, but ending up setting the whole house on fire. Even though the termites are gone, the house is destroyed.


    If the patient''s physical condition were good, if he were a healthy, average middle-aged man, Chen Yu might have opted for radiotherapy or chemotherapy to treat him. This would reduce his lifespan by a few years, but at least it could cure him.


    But now, with the cancer in its advanced stages, cancer cells spread throughout the body, and having been dragged out for a long time, the patient''s body was already unable to bear the damage caused by chemotherapy or radiotherapy.


    If he were to forcibly undergo radiotherapy or chemotherapy, death would be waiting for this patient.


    Therefore, Chen Yu had toe up with a new method to treat him, killing the cancer cells inside his body while avoiding harm to his body.


    Without using Supernatural Power, this was also no small challenge for Chen Yu.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor, you called for me?" In Professor Kube''s office, Chen Yu greeted the professor seated behind the desk and also addressed the person sitting to the side with a friendly "Director Yamamoto."


    Professor Kube gave a slight nod to his proud disciple and asked directly without much small talk, "Mr. Chen Yu, I heard you took on ate-stage cancer patient referred by the Metropolitan Police Department, is that correct?"


    "Yes, Professor, he''s a suspect in an important case, so the police ce great importance on him; he was previously being treated at another hospital. But because the patient is in thete stage of stomach cancer and the cancer cells have spread throughout his body, the doctors at that hospital could only stabilize his condition, so he was transferred to me," Chen Yu understood from Professor Kube''s question what the matter was and quickly exined the situation.


    However, as soon as Chen Yu finished speaking, Director Yamamoto, who was sitting on a sofa, interjected, "Professor Chen Yu, have you considered the consequences?"


    "Consequences? What do you mean, Director Yamamoto?" Chen Yu furrowed his brow, understanding the implication behind Yamamoto Hisae''s words, but he nheless feigned ignorance and asked back.


    "Director Yamamoto is asking if you have considered what the consequences would be if this patient doesn''t get better and dies in our hospital," Professor Kube, seeing that Chen Yu was ying dumb, still pointed out Yamamoto Hisae''s concern, "Mr. Chen Yu, you are now a well-known professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, and without any surprises, you will be the head of General Surgery in this year''s chief professor elections. During such a time, you take on a patient already sentenced to death, have you not thought about the impact on your own and the hospital''s reputation if the patient dies here?"


    Since Professor Kube had spoken inly, Chen Yu no longer pretended to be unaware, especially since this was not something he had failed to consider¡ªhe had taken the case with confidence.


    So, Chen Yu exined to Professor Kube, "Of course I have considered this issue, which is precisely why I decided to take on this patient."


    "You took on this patient after considering it? Do you really think, Mr. Chen Yu, that you can cure a terminal patient whose cancer cells have spread throughout their body?" Yamamoto Hisae asked, as if questioning and simply curious at the same time.


    Facing the question from Yamamoto Hisae, Chen Yu nodded and said, "It''s not a sure bet, but I do have a certain level of confidence in healing this patient."


    "You''re confident?" Professor Kube showed a surprised expression and, after exchanging a nce with Yamamoto Hisae, asked, "Mr. Chen Yu, do you realize what you''re saying? Treating a terminal cancer patient who has been given a death sentence is an event of even greater significance than developing a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug!"


    While the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug cannot cure cancer, it only inhibits the activity of cancer cells, preventing the condition from worsening. For patients diagnosed early who are not suitable for surgical treatment, it is a tremendous blessing. The drug can also effectively increase the survival time and quality of life for patients in thete stages of cancer, but it is not aplete cure.


    Now, Chen Yu was talking about treating a patient with cancer cells that have spread, and the significance of this waspletely different. The former was merely postponing execution, while thetter was equivalent to acquittal.


    "You know me, Professor, I don''t engage in matters I''m not confident about. Taking on this patient involves a trial treatment programponent, after all, this treatment n is theoretically capable of treatingte-stage cancer patients. It has passed theoretical verification andb trials, but has not yet been applied clinically, so this is really just an experiment," Chen Yu exined to Professor Kube, while also making it clear that this was an experimental program.


    However, both Professor Kube and Yamamoto Hisae clearly did not believe it was merely an experiment, or, even if it was, it carried a different weight.


    "How confident are you?" Yamamoto Hisae looked at Chen Yu and asked the question that concerned her the most.

 Chapter 789 - 785 Treatment Plan

    "How confident are you?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu the same question.


    Looking at his wife, Chen Yu wasposed and justughed a bit before saying, "The confidence of curing someone is one hundred percent, but if confined to conventional methods, it''s fifty-fifty. In any case, no one will die."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi felt relieved.


    With Chen Yu''s skills, it was impossible for him to treat someone to death; her only concern was whether Chen Yu would use extraordinary methods to treat this patient.


    After all, using conventional methods to cure a patient is considered a medical miracle, while using transcendent methods would simply be ''Magic''.


    In modern society, in the mind of the public, this world stillcks magic.


    "Then, husband, what do you n to do? Do you need my help?" As the person most familiar with Chen Yu''s methods, Jounouchi Hiromi proactively offered her help after confirming that Chen Yu was confident.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head and didn''t need Jounouchi Hiromi''s help: "Not for now; you focus on your own work first, and if I need help, I''ll let you know. Don''t forget you''re pregnant now and will soon be on maternity leave."


    "I understand, but when you need me, you must let me know, husband!" Jounouchi Hiromi felt a bit shy from Chen Yu''s words but touched her belly with a happy face.


    "Don''t worry, Professor Kube and Director Yamamoto have already promised to give me their full support. They will allocate a team of specialists from both surgery and internal medicine to me to ensure that no idents ur during the treatment process. So, wife, you don''t have to worry, I''m not short-staffed," Chen Yu reassured Jounouchi Hiromi, as he certainly knew that women tend to be anxious during pregnancy.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi did not show this tendency, that didn''t prevent Chen Yu from soothing her emotions to keep her in a stable emotional state.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi rxed a bit but was concerned about another issue: "Since Professor Kube and Director Yamamoto have both allocated staff for you, what''s your n for treating this patient? Cancer that has spread throughout the body is not easy to treat!"


    "At present, I''ve suppressed the activity of the cancer cells in the patient''s body with drugs. Next, I''m considering repairing his body first," exined Chen Yu, taking out his treatment n for Jounouchi Hiromi: "After the cancer cells have spread, they''ve caused significant damage to the patient''s normal organs, which not only causes the patient pain but also leaves his body too weak to withstand more aggressive treatment methods.


    So, after suppressing the activity of the cancer cells, I n to let his body and organs recover to a certain level. This not only ensures that he can withstand the subsequent treatment but also improves his quality of life afterpleting the treatment."


    Jounouchi Hiromi took the treatment n from Chen Yu''s hands and, after carefully reading the content, thoughtfully asked Chen Yu, "Husband, do you n to use the Healing Potion to boost his life vitality? Just like you did with Inomata-kun before?"


    "Yes, it''s a practical and effective treatment, isn''t it? Once the patient''s physical condition has recovered to a certain level, chemotherapy and radiotherapy can both be used, and the efficiency and effectiveness of the treatment will be much better," Chen Yu nodded and affirmed Jounouchi Hiromi''s guess.


    It''s simr to the previous example with the house and the termites; Chen Yu has now put all the termites in the house to sleep, immobile, yet the house is still full of holes and ready to copse with a single push.


    At this time, one shouldn''t think about exterminating the pests first, but rather reinforce the structure of the house to stabilize it, ensuring the house won''t fall down and can continue to be used after the pests are removed.


    Otherwise, if the pests are gone and the house copses, what would be the point?


    "I understand what you mean, husband, but this patient''s cancer cells have already spread throughout the body. Let''s not even talk about chemotherapy for now; I''m afraid that radiotherapy would require a high dose of radiation treatment for his entire body. Is that really okay?" Jounouchi Hiromi was still somewhat worried about Chen Yu''s treatment n.


    Radiotherapy involves using radiation to target and kill cancer cells at their location as a form of treatment.


    This is one of the main methods of treating cancer at present, and if surgical intervention is not considered in clinical practice, radiotherapy is amon treatment method.


    However, during radiotherapy treatment, the patient''s body must expend a lot of energy to recover, imposing a heavy physical burden. Those with very poor health may not be able to withstand the stress of radiotherapy and can only opt for a gentler treatment approach.


    In the face of Jounouchi Hiromi''s concerns, Chen Yu shook his head and said, "I don''t n to use high-dose radiotherapy. Although I will use radiotherapy, I will mainly rely on targeted therapy, using medicine to eradicate the cancer cells."


    Targeted therapy is actually a form of chemotherapy, which utilizes chemical drugs to destroy cancer cells, including the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs previously developed by Chen Yu and the various cancer-specific drugsmonly used in the medicalmunity, all of which are part of chemotherapy.


    Chemotherapy, radiotherapy, and surgical treatment ¨C these are the three main approaches in modern medicine for treating cancerous tumors.


    Radiotherapy and surgery are mostly used for localized treatment. Although radiotherapy can be used for whole-body treatment, such cases are notmon. With the development and formtion of various new drugs in recent years, whole-body radiotherapy has been used less and less.


    Unlike radiotherapy and surgery, chemotherapy is a systemic treatment that uses chemical drugs to achieve the effect of killing cancer cells throughout the body.


    However, traditional chemotherapy drugs also damage the patient''s normal cells throughout the body while destroying cancer cells, creating a heavy burden.


    Targeted drugs, which have bergely popr in recent years, are a form of local treatment within chemotherapy, targeting and destroying certain types of tumor cells in the patient''s body to reduce the physical burden on the patient.


    The approach Chen Yu intends to use is naturally such a method. Remember, his original goal in researching broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs was to develop targeted drugs for all cancers. Although the current broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs have been targeted, they cannot yet kill cancer cells.


    So strictly speaking, the drug Chen Yu initially wanted to develop is still unfinished, and this time he intends to take this opportunity toplete his research while treating the patient, applying the drugs already developed in theboratory to clinical use and perfecting them.

 Chapter 790 - 786: The Pregnancy News

    While Chen Yu was busy treating patients, Jounouchi Hiromi also had a pile of tasks to attend to.


    As the hospital''s current expert and authority in the field of artificial womb technology, Jounouchi Hiromi could easily secure her position as a full professor in this year''s facultypetition based solely on this research area, equaling Chen Yu''s academic rank.


    As for Chen Yu being promoted to the head professor of general surgery... One can only say that although gender equality has been discussed for a century, it''s already quite difficult to achieve true gender parity. To realize genuine gender equality and eradicate sexism is an arduous and long journey.


    Moreover, Jounouchi Hiromi had no intention of entering this year''s professorshippetition, and the reason for this was the very child growing inside her womb.


    ording to traditional Japanese views, a woman should devote herself to caring for her husband and teaching her children at home after getting married. It is seen as shameful for a man to allow his wife to work as it suggests he cannot provide for her.


    But after discussing with Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi decided to continue working.


    As for childbirth, maternity leave would be enough.


    Japan encourages childbirth due to the issues of an aging poption and declining birth rates. The statutory maternity leave begins six weeks before the expected delivery date and extends until eight weeks postpartum. Additionally, following maternity leave, there is an option to take child care leave, which byw canst up to a year and a half from the child''s birth. Somepanies even offer up to a three-year leave.


    During this period, although thepany no longer pays a sry, the government provides a subsidy based on two-thirds of the pre-leave wages. Moreover, personal ie tax, pensions, and other social welfare contributions are waived. There''s also a lump-sum childbirth allowance provided upon the birth of a child. The benefits can be said to be very generous indeed.


    Of course, for Jounouchi Hiromi, who was only recently pregnant, it is too early to take leave. Still, she needs to start nning now to ensure her duties are in order before she goes on maternity leave to prevent any issues from arising during her absence.


    In addition to her regr patient consultations, Jounouchi Hiromi''s responsibilities include overseeing the artificial womb experiments.


    Although the hospital had assigned her a highly specialized research team and the experiments were gradually progressing onto the right track, Jounouchi Hiromi still needed to make many decisions due tock of experience, especially now with several sets of experiments running concurrently, further increasing her workload.


    Before, she didn''t mind the exhaustion and took on the responsibilities herself out ofmitment to her work, but now, considering she would be away from her job for a substantial period, it was essential to find someone to take over her tasks.


    Chen Yu was naturally the most suitable candidate. He had assisted her with the artificial womb technology research, was well-versed in the technical details and key areas, and, as the Necromancer, he was also quite familiar with the original Flesh Womb Spell that the artificial womb technology was based on. Jounouchi Hiromi had no doubts entrusting her responsibilities to him.


    However, Chen Yu had his work cut out for him, and with the uing professorship election where he was running for the position of head professor¡ªan arrangement orchestrated by Professor Kube¡ªhe would be preupied with numerous social engagements. Consequently, after some consideration, Jounouchi Hiromi decided against handing over her responsibilities to Chen Yu.


    Considering whether there were any suitable candidates within the research team, Jounouchi Hiromi finally settled on Nakagawa Susumu.


    Nakagawa Susumu, previously just a trainee doctor, had shed his title after Chen Yu mentored him for a year and then delegated him to Jounouchi Hiromi as a research assistant. His excellent performance in the previous artificial womb experiments earned him a lecturer position.


    Having been involved in the artificial womb experiments, Nakagawa Susumu held significant status in the research team, possessing firsthand experience and data.


    While his leadership skills were somewhatcking, Jounouchi Hiromi felt there wouldn''t be any issues with him leading the experiments while she was on maternity leave.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Professor Jounouchi, did you want to see me?" Nakagawa Susumu greeted her as he was called into her office. After such a long period of growth, he had be much moreposed than when Jounouchi Hiromi first met him, no longer the flustered trainee doctor he once was.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded at him and passed a document from her desk: "This is the research paper I''ve put together from ourst artificial womb experiment, along with the relevant technical key points. Take it, memorize it well because in my absence, you''ll be taking over to lead the research team."


    "Eh? What do you mean you won''t be here, Professor Jounouchi?" Nakagawa Susumu appeared utterly baffled, his newfound maturity instantly crumbling to reveal his original bewildered self.


    "What do you mean ''I won''t be here''! I''m talking about the period when I''m not here!" Jounouchi Hiromi tapped Nakagawa Susumu with the folder in her hand, slightly irritated, before continuing, "Because I''m recently pregnant, I''ll be taking maternity leave in a few months. It wouldn''t do for theb to be unattended.


    Since you have participated in thest experiment and have sufficient experience, I''ve chosen you to take over theb''s forting administrative duties. But with you acting like this, now I''m starting to doubt whether you truly are up to the task."


    "Sorry! I am really very sorry! Professor, please believe me, I will work hard and will not let you down!" Nakagawa Susumu quickly bowed and apologized, asserting his determination, as he certainly didn''t want to lose this opportunity that hade his way.


    Seeing Nakagawa Susumu like this, Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head in resignation but ultimately handed over the research papers to him.


    As Nakagawa Susumu took the research papers from Jounouchi Hiromi, he immediately put on a ttering smile and congratted her: "I haven''t congratted you on your pregnancy yet, Professor Jounouchi! When is the due date?"


    "I don''t know yet, the child is just over a month old, there''s still plenty of time." Jounouchi Hiromi said, her face lighting up with a maternal smile upon hearing Nakagawa Susumu''s congrattions.


    Once Nakagawa Susumu heard Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, he nodded in realization, offered a few more congrattory words, and then left her office.


    Leaving Jounouchi Hiromi''s office, Nakagawa Susumu returned to the general surgery office to find Dr. Moto, and he hurriedly whispered to him, "Dr. Moto, you won''t believe it¡ªProfessor Jounouchi is pregnant!"


    "Professor Jounouchi is pregnant? Are you serious?" sses Doctor was shocked by the news, eximing out loud, and now the whole department of general surgery was aware.

 Chapter 791 - 787 Impact

    Jounouchi Hiromi''s pregnancy, thanks to the big mouths of Nakagawa Susumu and the sses Doctor, soon became known throughout the entire hospital.


    Fortunately, this was not something that needed to be hidden. Jounouchi Hiromi had nned to announce it at the right time, it''s just that now the news had obviouslye out much earlier.


    As the hospital''s current star and celebrity doctor, Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu''s every move actually drew attention and was under scrutiny. In some sense, Jounouchi Hiromi''s pregnancy was a very eye-catching event.


    As the doctor who developed artificial womb technology, would Jounouchi Hiromi apply this technology to her own child?


    When a nurse greedy for a bounty revealed her pregnancy to the media, the topic quickly became the focus of discussion on the inte and in the media.


    Previously, when the experimental artificial womb was exposed, Jounouchi Hiromi had publicly stated that this technology would not be used to rece normal pregnancy, but merely for medical clinical treatment. Now that she was pregnant herself, everyone was specting whether she would use this technology.


    There were many words discrediting and criticizing Jounouchi Hiromi, but there were also many supporters, essentially dividing into two viewpoints.


    One viewpoint argued that as a researcher and pioneer of the artificial womb experiment, Jounouchi Hiromi would inevitably apply this technology to her own child, thereby proving the maturity and reliability of the technology, while also reducing the burden and pain of pregnancy for her as a mother.


    However, opponents and supporters believed that since Jounouchi Hiromi had stated that the technology would not be applied to normal pregnancies, she would still choose to carry her baby in her womb.


    Both points of view made sense, but also had their weaknesses. Because of this, the online and media debates over whether Jounouchi Hiromi''s unborn child would be ced in an artificial womb not only boiled over but reached a fever pitch.


    The media seized this hot news topic, and all major television stations produced special programs to discuss it, with various experts and schrs making their appearances, creating quite a stir.


    As a result, to avoid repeating the previous incident of the protesting crowd storming the hospital, this time the Tokyo Metropolitan Police Department simply set up a police line at the hospital entrance and arranged checkpoints, inspecting everyone entering the hospital to prevent anyone from bringing dangerous items inside.


    Having been through this kind of setup once before, the hospital had experience. They not only had security assist the police in stepping up security measures but also directly hired a securitypany to upgrade the hospital''s own security.


    Of course, Chen Yu would not tell anyone that this securitypany was controlled by the Mingyue Society behind the scenes and that the security personnel were all transcendents trained by various dojos, with the idea and cost suggested and funded by him in consultation with Director Shimura.


    Although it would likely take a whole army with tanks and heavy artillery to possibly harm Jounouchi Hiromi, now that she was pregnant and had used Human Transformation Magic to seal her Dragon Bloodline, Chen Yu still hoped to rule out any and all idents that could startle or injure her.


    Even to ensure his wife''s safety, Chen Yu went as far as suggesting that Jounouchi Hiromi return to the Necromantic Space to ensure the safety of her pregnancy and use a puppet as her proxy in the outside world.


    However, after considering it, Jounouchi Hiromi still refused Chen Yu''s suggestion.


    "Honey, do you really need to be this nervous? I''m just pregnant, it''s not like someone''s trying to kill me or anything, we don''t need to hide in the Necromantic Space so cautiously, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi knew Chen Yu was just being concerned for her safety, but she still felt there was no need to be so anxious, "And even though I''ve sealed my Dragon Bloodline and my physical condition has declined, I am still the Legendary-rank Crimson Empress, and I can summon Xiao Lan anytime. It''s not as dangerous as you think."


    At this time, Chen Yu, however, was not receptive to any of Jounouchi Hiromi''s suggestions. He made a non-negotiable decision on this matter, "That''s not eptable either. What if someone bumps into you or scares you? This is our first child; we can''t be too careful."


    "But what if I get moody from being cooped up in the Necromantic Space? You know that a mother''s bad mood can affect the baby, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi continued to argue her point. While it''s true that pregnant women need to ensure the safety of their pregnancy, she didn''t want to be restricted by Chen Yu from now on and be stuck in the Necromantic Space all day, which would make her ill from boredom.


    Seeing that Jounouchi Hiromi was unyielding, Chen Yu finallypromised after failing to persuade her, but he also demanded that she always keep Xiao Lan with her and have a Ship-girl apany her.


    Although having a Ship-girl with her all the time was awkward, Jounouchi Hiromi still epted Chen Yu''s condition. Every day, in addition tomuting with Chen Yu, she would also be escorted by a Ship-girl.


    In Jounouchi Hiromi''s view, this was probably the most extravagant travel arrangement imaginable, with at least two demigods personally protecting her every day ¨C even deities might not enjoy such treatment.


    However, although having someone follow her around every day was inconvenient, this was after all Chen Yu''s way of showing his care, so Jounouchi Hiromi chose to adapt to having someone apany her at all times.


    "Madam, the tea is ready. Would you like some pastries as well?" In Jounouchi Hiromi''s office, Belfast, dressed in a traditional ck and white English maid''s uniform, had set up aplete English afternoon tea set on a coffee table and made a pot of ck tea. After taking out the prepared pastries, she bowed and asked Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing the tea and snacks that Belfast had prepared, smiled helplessly. The other party had already prepared everything, and she could hardly say no, especially since Belfast would directly dispose of any uneaten pastries rather than taking them back.


    Moreover, Jounouchi Hiromi was well aware that Belfast had timed it to allow her to rest, so she said nothing more, put down her pen, and gestured for Belfast to bring over the tea and pastries.


    "Beifa, your skills are amazing! How did you make these little shortcakes? Teach meter. I want to make them for Mr. Chen Yu." Jounouchi Hiromi popped a pastry into her mouth, sipping her tea while praising Belfast.


    "Certainly, Madam. I will write down the recipeter. If you wish to learn, I can also demonstrate for you in the kitchen in Minato Ward tonight," Belfast replied, bowing to Jounouchi Hiromi with perfect etiquette that left no room for criticism.

 Chapter 792 - 788 Escort Fleet

    "6th Destroyer Squadron, Escort Formation deploy! Hibiki, reconnaissance up ahead! Rai, protect the rear and ensure there''s no enemy tailing us!" Today apanying Jounouchi Hiromi to work are the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet and sisters Shoukaku and Zuikaku.


    Since it was their first time carrying out such an officialbat mission, Akatsuki, as the gship of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, appeared extremely serious, constantly issuing orders to her three younger sisters as if they were truly in battle.


    In reality, the ones truly responsible for the escort mission were Shoukaku and Zuikaku. As the ship-girls newly summoned by Chen Yu, they had received special adjustments that leaned more towards spell capabilitiespared to the previous batch of ship-girls.


    While they''re also capable of deploying ship equipment and summoning their ship forms,pared to previous ship-girls, they are more adept at using spells rather than the naval armament of ships.


    Although this makes these ship-girls slightly weaker in using their ship forms and equipment in battle, their casting abilities are significantly stronger than those of the previous ship-girls.


    This is akin to the difference between knights and mages, one focusing on physical strikes and the other excelling in magical attacks.


    As aircraft carriers, what sisters Shoukaku and Zuikaku specialize in is the summoning of now shikigami-styled carrier-based nes, which at this very moment are like miniature remote-controlled aircraft, invisibly circling above, meticulously monitoring every move around them.


    Thus, for the grand and earnest demeanor of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, Zuikaku Shoukaku and Jounouchi Hiromi were really just indulging them with a watchful eye as one might observe children at y, without truly expecting them to aplish anything.


    Of course, they took note of the efforts of the four adorable little ones from the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, and all three acted as if their tasks were of the utmost importance, which made the little ones from the Sixth Destroyer Fleet feel even more that their jobs carried great responsibility.


    Under the escort of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally arrived at the hospital without any incidents.


    "Alright then, I''m off to work. Akatsuki, you take your sisters back, okay? Thanks for the hard work bringing me to work today!" Jounouchi Hiromi stood at the hospital entrance and thanked the lined-up Sixth Destroyer Fleet with a warm smile. She then deliberately pulled out some candy she had prepared in advance from her pocket and handed it to Akatsuki, "Here, this is your reward. Make sure to share with your sisters, okay? I''m off to work now, and I''ll need your help again when I get off work tonight!"


    Having said this, Jounouchi Hiromi then gave a nod to Shoukaku before entering the hospital with Zuikaku by her side.


    Shoukaku stayed by the entrance and said to the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, "The escort mission is nowplete. You can head back, Akatsuki, or would you like to explore the surroundings a bit?"


    Akatsuki looked at her sisters, seeing that none of them wanted to return to Minato Ward. She then said to Shoukaku, "Sister Shoukaku, can we go with you to see how Hiromi works? We''ve never been to a hospital before!"


    "You want to tour the hospital? But..." Shoukaku hesitated; although the request from the Sixth Destroyer Fleet wasn''t excessive, this was a hospital, after all, and it felt highly inappropriate to bring a bunch of kids inside.


    While Shoukaku was hesitating, Hibiki, who rarely spoke, tugged at Shoukaku''s sleeve and said, "We''ll be good and listen, so please take us with you, Sister Shoukaku!"


    Seeing the eager expressions on the faces of the four little ones, Shoukaku could only shake her head resignedly and said, "Why didn''t you ask her when Madam was still here?"


    Despite her words, Shoukaku still led the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet into the hospital.


    Hospitals are not ces that restrict ess, so even though it seemed odd when Shoukaku brought the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet into the hospital, at most people would only give them a second nce and it didn''t cause any trouble.


    It was only when Shoukaku and the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet arrived at Jounouchi Hiromi''s office and were about to enter that they suddenly encountered Chen Yu.


    "Com... Commander!" Akatsuki saw Chen Yu, immediately stood at attention, and loudly greeted him, showing a sense of guilt like a child caught by an adult while trying to sneak out to y.


    The other three little girls quickly stood at attention and greeted Chen Yu as well.


    "Don''t be so loud, this is a hospital, we need to be quiet." Since they were in a hospital, Chen Yu didn''t put on the airs of amander, but simply smiled warmly at them and then asked Shoukaku, "Shoukaku, what brings you and Akatsuki here?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Shoukaku quickly exined, "Today Sister Zuikaku and I are escorting thedy, and in the morning when thedy heard Akatsuki and others say they also wanted to undertake a mission, she allowed them to join us as escorts for the day. Just now, after we left thedy at the entrance of the hospital, Akatsuki and the others said they hoped to take a tour of the hospital, so I brought them inside."


    Chen Yu raised an eyebrow at Shoukaku''s exnation, nodded in agreement, and then looked down at Akatsuki and the other three little girls, who looked as if they had done something wrong, shook his head with a smile, and said, "Let them stay with me today, Hiromi''s office needs quiet, it''s better not to let these four disturb her."


    "Yes, Commander," the five ship-girls quickly responded in unison.


    Seeing that they had agreed, Chen Yu then said to Shoukaku, "Alright, Shoukaku, you go about your own business, I''ll take the four little ones away."


    Having said that, he signaled to the Sixth Destroyer Fleet and left with them.


    After Chen Yu left, Shoukaku bowed respectfully and then turned to enter Jounouchi Hiromi''s office.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu began today''s rounds with the four unsolicited littlepanions in tow.


    Joining forces with the doctors from General Surgery, everyone was curious and bewildered by the four little girls following close beside Chen Yu.


    "These are my rtives'' children, they just happened toe over to y today, and since there was nowhere to go, I brought them to the hospital," Chen Yu exined. He also looked down at Akatsuki and said, "You four follow me closely, no running around, and no making noise, understood?"


    "Understood, Commander!" the four little girls answered together neatly.


    Noticing everyone''s curiosity about the Sixth Destroyer Fleet''s manner of addressing him, Chen Yuughed and exined, "They''re ying a ship-girl game, pretending to be ship-girls, so I just went along with it."


    After speaking, Chen Yu put away his smile, turned serious, and announced, "Let''s start the rounds for today."

 Chapter 793 - 789: Six-Wheel Patrol

    Doctors making their rounds in the hospital is a very serious matter, especially now as Chen Yu was acting as the head of General Surgery leading arge group of doctors on teaching rounds.


    Under such circumstances, it seemed quite odd for the four little girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron to be following him.


    Fortunately, the children of the 6th Destroyer Fleet were all well-behaved and cute; even upon entering the wards, they quietly stayed by Chen Yu''s side, neither running around nor making noise. Even when they spoke about something, they kept their voices very low, earning praises from everyone who saw them as a group of well-behaved children.


    Therefore, even though other doctors saw Chen Yu bringing the four little girls on his rounds, which was against the rules, they did not say much, considering the children were very cute and well-behaved.


    As for the patients in the wards, seeing such adorable children lifted their spirits considerably, and they certainly wouldn''t have anything negative to say about these well-behaved and polite youngsters.


    In fact, some patients who liked children even gave Akatsuki and the others many delicious treats, so much so that by the time they had finished following Chen Yu on his tour of the general wards, each of them had several pieces of fruit in their hands, and their small pockets were filled with candy.


    "Akatsuki, look, Rai got so many candies!" In the hallway, Rai was showing off her collected sweets to Akatsuki, her cute little face beaming with a bright smile, her little canines peeking out.


    Seeing her sister so excited, Akatsuki was happy too, but still feignedposure as she said, "Put away your candies! A maturedy wouldn''t show off her sweets like that!"


    "Alright, Akatsuki-chan, let''s not scold Rai-chan," Chen Yu said,ughing as he patted Akatsuki''s head, then turned to Rai and told her, "Rai-chan, you should put your candies away too. It would be a shame if you dropped any with so many."


    "Understood, Commander! Lady Rai will put them all away!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Rai obediently stashed all the candies into her pocket, which bulged noticeably from her coat, clearlyden with bounty.


    As for Akatsuki, having her head stroked by Chen Yu, although she wanted to say that she wasn''t a child and didn''t like to be treated as such, if it was themander, she didn''t mind him doing it at all.


    So this time, Akatsuki didn''t say anything and let Chen Yu stroke her little head, and although her cheeks were red, she was quite happy about it.


    Meanwhile, Hibiki stayed quietly by Akatsuki''s side the entire time, a picture of silence and obedient behavior.


    As for Dian, holding an apple and hesitating for a moment, she still ran up to Chen Yu and raised the apple to him, "Commander, this apple is for you!"


    Looking at the apple Dian offered him, Chen Yu felt a sense of pride as if his daughter had grown up¡ªalthough Dian wasn''t his daughter, having created her made it somewhat reasonable to think of her as one.


    Seeing his daughter so well-mannered and thoughtful, how could Chen Yu not wear a loving smile reminiscent of a doting father?


    Nevertheless, Chen Yu didn''t take the apple from Dian; instead, he said to her, "No need, Dian-chan, keep it for yourself to eat. I''m an adult, how could I take a child''s apple, right?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Dian hesitated for a moment before asking, "Is that really okay?"


    "It''s fine, that was a gift from the uncle and auntie just now because Dian-chan is cute and a good child. It''s a reward for Dian-chan being obedient, so you should keep it for yourself to eat; you don''t have to share with me." Chen Yu squatted down, patted Dian-chan''s chestnut-colored little head, and smiled at her.


    Seeing that Chen Yu said so, Dian hesitated for a moment, then took back the apple, "Then I''ll keep the apple! If themander wants some, he cane and ask me for it."


    "Okay, I got it!" Chen Yu responded, ruffling her little head, then stood up and spoke to the doctors beside him, "Alright, let''s continue making rounds, next up are the critical care and VIP wards."


    "Yes, Professor." All the doctors responded in unison and continued to follow behind Chen Yu.


    However, Doctor Higashiyama, trailing behind Chen Yu, said with an envious expression, "These four little girls are really adorable! Professor Chen, are they four sisters? What kind of family could raise four such adorable children? I''m so jealous! I would be content with just one, and their family actually has four!"


    "Hahaha, instead of being envious, Doctor Higashiyama, you better hurry up and have one yourself!" Hearing Doctor Higashiyama say that, Chen Yuughed heartily, "If you want a daughter as cute as Dian-chan and her sisters, you''ll have to work hard."


    The bantering from Chen Yu immediately made everyoneugh, even the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet knew that everyone wasplimenting their cuteness, and proud smiles appeared on their little faces.


    The group arrived at the critical care ward, where patients with particrly serious conditions were ced. The wards were different from standard wards. The real estate salesman who had attempted suicide before was also staying here, and the first critical patient that Chen Yu and his team were to see was him.


    When Chen Yu and the others entered the ward, a nurse was taking his temperature.


    As Chen Yu intended to use him as a sample to test a new treatment n for his widespread terminal cancer, the hospital had not only assembled a team of experts to assist Chen Yu but also dispatched their most efficient nursing team to provide round-the-clock, 24-hour care, collecting his vitals every half an hour.


    Chen Yu and the doctors didn''t find anything unusual about this, while the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet still followed Chen Yu obediently and sensibly.


    However, the patient in the bed recognized Dian, whom he had met at the time of his suicide attempt, and quickly greeted her, "Youngdy, do you still remember me? Last time, when you were lost, we met outside a warehouse, do you remember?"


    Upon hearing the patient''s greeting, Dian looked up at him and soon recognized him, "Ah! It''s the uncle fromst time, thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you back then, I wouldn''t have been able to find Rai. Thank you!"


    "Not at all, the one who should be saying thank you is me. If it wasn''t for meeting you at that time, I might not be here anymore, and I wouldn''t have the chance to be treated in the hospital. I really thank you for saving my life!" The patient was extremely grateful as he thanked Dian. If it hadn''t been for Dian''s appearance dying him, causing the police to stop him frommitting suicide sessfully, he might have been a dead body by now.


    Therefore, in the patient''s heart, Dian was truly like an Angel, saving his Life. He was immensely grateful to Dian.

 Chapter 794 - 790 Healing Situation

    The patient''s reunion with Dian was just a minor episode. After Chen Yu had reviewed the patient''s medical history and confirmed his condition, he left the ward with the other doctors to continue their rounds.


    After they had visited all the wards and the doctors had disbanded, Chen Yu was preparing to return to his office with the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet when Dian suddenly reached out and grabbed his clothes.


    "Commander, is that uncle suffering from a very serious illness?" Dian asked Chen Yu with a concerned expression.


    "Yes, he has cancer, which is a very serious illness. It causes him a lot of pain and he could die if he doesn''t get treatment in time," Chen Yu exined to Dian, not avoiding any words despite her being a child.


    Although the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet all look like children and act like children, their cute appearances cannot hide the fact that they were once warships, massive beasts of war built from steel, weapons designed for warfare.


    As cruel as it sounds, that is the nature of a Ship-girl: beneath the beautiful and cute appearance lies an essence forged from steel and war.


    However, despite their past as warships, the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet are now just a group of adorable kids. After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, they all asked with concern, "Then, Commander, can you cure him? You can definitely do it, right?"


    "If I can''t cure him after you all said that, wouldn''t I lose face?" Chen Yu smiled, assuring the four little girls, "Don''t worry, I will cure him."


    "Thank you, Commander!" Dian, feeling relieved upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, quickly bowed seriously and pleaded, "Please make sure to cure him. Dian can tell he''s a very kind uncle. When Dian was lost and couldn''t find Rai, he was always very eager to help, so Commander, please save him!"


    Seeing how earnest Dian was, Chen Yu also promised her seriously, "I guarantee, I will do my best to cure him."


    After saying that, he reached out and rubbed Dian''s little head, then said to her and the other three little girls, "Alright, let''s go back to the office. I will have someone prepare tea and desserts for you. Does Akatsuki-chan want to eat pudding?"


    "Can I? Is it the sweet pudding that Sister Beifa madest time? Akatsuki wants to eat it again," Akatsuki said, her anticipation evident even though she was usuallyposed.


    "It''s that kind of pudding, but it might not be as delicious as Beifa''s since her cooking skills are not something ordinary people can match," Chen Yu nodded with certainty, but added a rification.


    But this made no difference to the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet; they were still looking forward to the pudding Chen Yu had mentioned.


    After taking the children back to the office, Chen Yu instructed his secretary Shirai Rena to buy pudding and prepare tea for Akatsuki and the others, while he himself sat down at his desk to start his day''s work.


    Akatsuki and her sisters watched Chen Yu busy at his desk and consciously lowered their voices to speak. Even Rai, who was usually noisy, spoke in a quiet and well-behaved tone.


    Noticing the actions of the four little girls, Chen Yu smiled and reflected on their thoughtfulness.


    For him, if he wished, with the heightened senses of a demigod, he could perceive everything happening in Tokyo¡ªwhispers had no meaning.


    As for noisy disturbances, Chen Yu needed only a thought to block out all sounds around him.


    Nevertheless, he was still pleased that these little girls had this thoughtfulness, and his mood lightened considerably.


    Feeling good, his efficiency in getting things done naturally increased, and Chen Yu quickly finished the documents at hand, leaving only the medical record of the real estate sales patient with metastatic cancer.


    After Chen Yu had used a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to suppress the activity of the cancer cells in his body, the patient had entered the second phase of treatment, wherein chemotherapy was gradually killing the cancer cells, and the healing potion developed by Chen Yu was simultaneously repairing his body.


    However, so far, the effects of chemotherapy weren''t considered ideal. After all, the cancer had spread throughout the body, and in usual cases, patients at this stage would only undertake palliative care to extend their lifespan, with healing being nearly impossible.


    Of course, under normal circumstances, the ineffectiveness of chemotherapy was due to the unlimited division and mutation of cancer cells after they had spread throughout the body, causing them to increase exponentially. Chemotherapy couldn''t effectively eliminate the cancer cells, hence the poor results.


    The reason why chemotherapy wasn''t effective in this patient''s case was rted to his physical condition.


    By the time he was brought to Chen Yu, he was in thete stages of cancer with a very poor physical condition. Under these circumstances, the internal medicine doctors didn''t dare use aggressive methods to treat him, so even during chemotherapy, it was basically the same as routine palliative care, and the ineffectiveness was expected.


    However, ording to the current medical report, after the suppression of the cancer cells'' activity within the patient''s body, the healing potion was effectively repairing his body, showing significant improvement from when he was first brought in.


    Thus, in the medical record, the internal medicine doctors also noted that they would increase the intensity of the chemotherapy once the patient''s body recovered to a certain degree.


    Chen Yu had no objections to this. The treatment method he had wanted to try was also chemotherapy, only that the drug he used was a new type of targeted medicine that he had further improved and developed in his ownboratory based on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    This drug had already been tested in theb and had demonstrated good results on the tumors in the experimental animals. However, there were also a few very rare cases where the drug, once injected into an animal, not only killed cancer cells on a massive scale but also killed normal cells, leading to the rapid death of the experimental animals.


    This was why Chen Yu had not applied this drug in clinical settings. Until he could find and solve the issue, he did not wish to gamble with the lives of patients to test the drug''s efficacy. However, with this patient literally brought to his doorstep, Chen Yu hoped to try this treatment method on him.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s idea of trying was after he had resolved the issue of the drug killing normal cells in certain cases.


    Luckily, the patient''s condition was now under control, giving him time to wait for Chen Yu to solve the problem.

 Chapter 795 - 791: Akatsukis Tea

    The development of thistest drug was not personally conducted by Chen Yu, although he supervised the research work. The rted research topics and theoretical materials were handed over to the researchers below him, but the specific development was carried out by those researchers.


    Therefore, in order to understand why this drug killed normal cells under certain individual circumstances, Chen Yu had to meticulously analyze the research data submitted by these research institutes before he could identify the root cause.


    He even had to repeat the experiments conducted by these researchers in hopes of finding where their problemsy.


    However, drug development is not a simple task, and even if Chen Yu wanted to solve the problem, it was not something he could rify immediately.


    So, for now, he was just going through all the research reports in order, to have a clear understanding in his mind about what kind of research and experiments had been done by the researchers below during the entire development process.


    Finding the specific reason for the problem would still need to wait until after he had a clear understanding.


    The little girls of the Sixth Destroyer Squadron did not disturb Chen Yu''s work, but watching him work seriously, Dian consulted with Akatsuki, and after their talk, the two little girls ran out of the office. They found the junior secretary, Shirai Reina, and asked for her help.


    "Sister, may we borrow a teacup? We want to make a cup of tea for themander," said Akatsuki as she made the request to Shirai Reina¡ªan idea prompted by Dian, who proposed they make a cup of tea for Chen Yu and prepare some snacks.


    Facing the request from the two little girls, Shirai Reina naturally could not refuse, instead she enthusiastically prepared teacups and tea leaves for them. She also watched over them with concern as they brewed the tea, worried they might get scalded by the boiling water.


    Although Akatsuki and Dian had the physique of children and indeed had the same senses as ordinary people, being ship-girls, they were not likely to get scalded by boiling water.


    Sessfully brewing the tea, Akatsuki and Dian ced the tea on the tray Shirai Reina had given them, but they did not immediately bring it in. Instead, the two little girls ran to the office of Jounouchi Hiromi across the way, and found Zuikaku Shoukaku to ask them for some snacks.


    Although they were once warships, after being transformed into ship-girls, each one disyed unique characteristics and some additional skills based on the influence of the Power of Faith they had acquired.


    For example, Belfast was the perfect maid, an all-rounder in household chores and also skilled in a variety of Western cuisines and desserts, while the sisters Zuikaku Shoukaku were traditional Yamato Nadeshikos¡ªmasters in tea ceremony, flower arrangement, and swordsmanship... all the traditional skills a Japanese woman should know, and were also very proficient in traditional Japanese cuisine.


    Because the ship-girls were tasked with guarding Hiromi Jounouchi and for the sake of taking care of a pregnant woman, the ship-girls on duty, following Belfast''s suggestion, prepared snacks every day¡ªif British ship-girls, it would be English afternoon tea, and if Japanese ship-girls, it would be Japanese tea with ''wagashi.''


    As for American and German ship-girls... sadly, they were not skilled at this, but several French ship-girls who had been picked up by the British ship-girls were extremely proficient in desserts, so much so that even Belfast conceded defeat.


    The children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet were skilled in making curry, the legendary naval curry. However, making desserts was a bit of a challenge for them¡ªalthough they were learning, so far they could only manage to make choctes and small cookies. Besides, there was no time or ce to make them now, which is why Akatsuki and Dian thought to ask Zuikaku Shoukaku for snacks.


    "Thank you, Sister Shoukaku!" Holding the snack box she had received from Shoukaku, Akatsuki happily expressed her thanks. Now they had gathered everything for themander''s tea break!


    Akatsuki and Dian politely exited Jounouchi Hiromi''s office, carefully closed the door behind them, and then returned to Chen Yu''s office, carrying a box of snacks and tea to set in front of him.


    "Commander, take a break! Dian and I have prepared some snacks and tea!" Akatsuki said, holding a tray with hot tea and snacks, standing next to Chen Yu with an expectant look.


    Looking at the tray Akatsuki was holding, along with the hot tea and snacks on it, Chen Yu smiled at her and put down the documents in his hand, "Did you prepare this? Thank you so much. Then I''ll take a break."


    As Chen Yu spoke, he took the tray from Akatsuki''s hands and ced it on his desk.


    Seeing Chen Yu stop working, Hibiki and Rai, who had been sitting aside, hurried over, and the four of them gathered around him, very curious about the things on his desk.


    "Commander, what is this?" Rai asked curiously, pointing at a human body model on Chen Yu''s desk.


    "This? It''s a human body model." Chen Yu replied as he saw what Rai was pointing at, took the model, and handed it to her, "This is a simple model of the internal structure of the human body. This is what the organs inside look like."


    "It''s so strange! Is this really what a human body looks like?" The four girls had never seen such a thing, and even though it was just a simple model, it drew from them exmations of amazement.


    Even though the human body model was quite simple and demonstrative, it could be opened and the organs taken out. Hence, the girls excitedly took the model apart as if it were a puzzle and began ying with it.


    However, while ying with the human body model, Hibiki''s curiosity got the better of her, and she asked Chen Yu, "Commander, are our bodies structured this way as well?"


    Hibiki''s question momentarily stumped Chen Yu. Although the ship-girls were all summoned by him, in theory, their bodily structures should be no different from humans, but without a proper check-up andparison, Chen Yu really didn''t know how to answer her question.


    For a moment, Chen Yu was awkwardly at a loss.


    But just then, a knock on the door came from outside, rescuing Chen Yu from this awkwardness, allowing him to break the silence by quickly saying to the door, "Come in."


    Hearing the knock, the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet quickly and frantically put the human body model back together, then stood in a row beside Chen Yu. However, they had disassembled it so thoroughly that they couldn''t reassemble it in time, and a few parts fell to the desk, causing Akatsuki''s face to turn red with urgency.


    With a subtle wave of his hand, Chen Yu made all the parts swiftly return to their ces, and the model itself moved back to its original position as if it had never been touched.


    Seeing the model back in ce, Akatsuki couldn''t help but sigh with relief. Hearing her sigh, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh.


    His smiling face was just what Nanami, who hade in, saw. Having not seen him for a long time, she greeted him, "It''s been a long time, Doctor Brother! I''m here for a follow-up consultation."

 Chapter 796 - 792 Nanamis Ideal

    Yu Chen had cured Nanami''s paralysis, and she indeed had no further issues. She could run, jump, walk, and even try various sports such as dancing, swimming, and gymnastics with ease; however, follow-up appointments were still a necessary procedure.


    After all, nerve reconstruction surgery was a brand-new application of technology. Whether there were any long-term side effects or potential impacts remained unknown. Therefore, long-term medical observation and data collection yed a crucial role in better understanding the healing effect of this surgery on damaged nerves.


    For Nanami, though, the sole reason for her hospital visits was to see the doctor-brother she had always wanted to meet and liked so much.


    Yu Chen could certainly see the little girl''s subtle thoughts. If he rejected her coldly, he might hurt the little girl, and besides, there should not be such a rtionship between a doctor and a patient. Therefore, Yu Chen could only pretend not to know and always maintained a professional distance with Nanami.


    Nanami probably knew that her affection for Yu Chen was wrong, but who could say what''s right or wrong in matters of the heart?


    For Nanami, perhaps just seeing Yu Chen was enough.


    "Doctor-brother, are these four little sisters your rtives?" lying on the hospital bed, Nanami was undergoing a checkup by Yu Chen, while the four girls of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet stood in a row outside the examination room, peeking into the room from the window.


    Since the checkup didn''t involve any private examination, Yu Chen hadn''t drawn the curtains, and naturally, Nanami saw the four little girls outside.


    "Oh, those are children from our rtives. They happened to visit our home, and since Hiromi and I were at work, we brought them along," Yu Chen exined while continuing to test Nanami''s sensory and reflex nerves with a small hammer on her calves and knees.


    Nanami, of course, noticed the emphasis in Yu Chen''s words. Although she had already known about Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi''s marriage, she still couldn''t help feeling a twinge of sadness inside, and she asked Yu Chen, "Doctor-brother, are you happy after getting married? I heard from my ssmates that many men feel their wives are not as good as their girlfriends after marriage, is that true?"


    "What do you girls usually discuss? This kind of question isn''t something middle-school students should be concerned about, right? And those two ssmates of yours, how have they been since they were frightened by ghosts? Have you all explored any more ghost stories?" Yu Chen chuckled wryly, finding the topics discussed by these middle school girls somewhat embarrassing for an adult.


    "It''s just the usual topics middle school girls talk about!" Nanami feigned indifference, but her face turned a bit red. Still, she pressed on, "You haven''t answered my question, doctor-brother! Are you and doctor-sister happy after getting married?"


    Yu Chen looked at Nanami, who seemed to hold some kind of expectation, and shook his head helplessly, yet reassured her, "Of course I''m happy! And Hiromi is pregnant now; we''re going to have a baby soon. For a man, having a wife and children means having aplete family, and that''s the greatest happiness for a man."


    Upon hearing that Hiromi Jounouchi was pregnant, a look of undisguised disappointment shed across Nanami''s face, but there was also a sense of relief and release.


    Neither of them said anything more. For the rest of the time, Yu Chen simply carried on with the examination methodically, and Nanami remained silent, just quietly undergoing the checkup.


    Only after the entire checkup was done did Yu Chen say to Nanami, "You''ve recovered very well after the surgery, and all your bodily functions are normal. You can be considered fully recovered; there should be no problems as long as there are no idents in the future."


    "Does that mean... I can''te to see you anymore, doctor-brother?" Nanami asked, looking up at Yu Chen with a voice close to tears and a hint of grievance in her tone.


    "Didn''t you ask me this question when you were discharged? My answer is still the same, Nanami. If you want toe and see me, you are always wee! And when you''re free, you can visit my home. Hiromi and I would be happy to have you as our guest," Yu Chen saw Nanami''s tearful appearance and thought for a moment, deciding not to let the girl be too sad, so heforted her, "When Hiromi has the baby, you can y with the baby, too! How can you say you will never see me again?


    As foring to the hospital, hospitals are not really a ce for fun. If it''s not necessary, you should nevere here again. In fact, as a doctor, I hope every day for hospitals to go out of business, so that I will never have any need for my skills because then the world would no longer have any sickness."


    "A world without sickness, is that your ideal, doctor-brother?" Nanami listened to Yu Chen''sforting words, and although it wasn''t the result she wanted most, it was still better than nothing. Afterforting herself, she took the initiative to ask Yu Chen about the meaning behind his words.


    Yu Chen nodded affirmatively, his expression yearning, "To rid the world of disease and pain is indeed an ideal, but it''s an ideal that I''m incapable of realizing. What I can do is to heal my patients to the best of my abilities, to reduce every one of their pain. That, I suppose, is my way of realizing my ideal."


    "Then I will be a doctor in the future! I want to be a doctor like you, doctor-brother, to eliminate people''s ailments and fulfill your ideal," Nanami''s eyes shone with passionate light, as if her whole being was ignited with excitement.


    Yu Chen heard her words, smiled, and nodded, "That''s great! It''s wonderful to have this aspiration, Nanami. But if you want to realize this ideal, you''ll need to work hard from now on. To be a doctor, you''ll have to attend medical school, and it''s not easy to get in!"


    "I will work hard!" Nanami said, nodding energetically, making a promise to Yu Chen.


    Seeing this, Yu Chen naturally wouldn''t dampen Nanami''s enthusiasm and just nodded at her with a smile.


    Afterpleting the checkup, Yu Chen left the examination room with Nanami. Outside, Nanami looked at the four girls of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet and asked Yu Chen, "Doctor-brother, can I y with them?"


    "Of course, I don''t have time to look after them right now. If you''re willing to take them to y, that would be fantastic," Yu Chen, seeing no objection from the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, nodded and agreed to Nanami. He then took out some change from his wallet and handed it to Akatsuki, instructing her to take her sisters to y with Nanami. After all, a hospital was hardly a ce suitable for children to have fun.

 Chapter 797 - 793 Contact Inhibition

    Although Nanami took the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet out to y, there weren''t any suitable ces for children to y around the hospital, so in the end, she just found a cold drink shop nearby and treated them to ice cream.


    After the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet and Nanami left, Chen Yu returned to his office to continue the work he had been interrupted from doing.


    Chen Yu reached an interesting conclusion based on the results of the experiments conducted by the researchers below, which was that the drug they were researching, capable of killing cancer cells, would not affect the cancer cells if it was below a certain dosage. Instead, it would promote normal cell division and development, much like a nutritional supplement.


    However, if the dosage of the drug exceeded a certain amount, it would be absorbed by the cancer cells and destroy them, yet it would not affect normal cells.


    And this was the main purpose for which the drug was developed, to kill cancer cells by destroying them.


    Originally, if that were all, this drug could have been said to be very sessfully developed, and it would be a perfect drug, destroying cancer cells inrge doses while promoting normal cell division and development in small doses¡ªthere could be nothing more perfect.


    "But," everything was ruined by one "But." A researcher wanted to know what side effects would be caused by an overdose of the drug during animal testing, so the dosage was increased.


    This is a normal research behavior. Any drug would analyze the harmful effects and side effects of an overdose during the experimental development phase.


    Normally, nothing more than some bodily stress responses or allergies as side effects would ur, but clearly, the side effects brought about by this novel drug were also new¡ªit killed all the normal cells.


    Using the word killed might not be urate. ording to the information Chen Yu could obtain from the experimental report, an overdose of the drug triggered contact inhibition in all the cells of the experimental animal''s body, causing all cells to stop dividing.


    The cell membrane has glycoproteins made of sugars and proteins, also known as the glycocalyx, which ys a role in cell recognition. When cells proliferate to a certain extent, or when they are squeezed together, the glycoproteins recognize this information and cause the cells to stop proliferating further.


    This phenomenon is known as contact inhibition.


    This is also why our bodies are an orderly whole, without some body tissues growingrger or smaller than other parts in a bizarre proliferation.


    But tumor cellsck this mechanism¡ªthey divide indefinitely and proliferate rapidly.


    Contact inhibition does not stop all cells from dividing; it simply prevents cells that are in close contact from dividing to avoid overly crowded cellspeting for nutrients, keeping the total number of cells within an appropriate range.


    Once some cells die, creating new space, the surrounding cells will lift this inhibition and divide to fill in the gaps, maintaining the integrity and function of the organism.


    But in the case of an overdose of this drug, it would trigger contact inhibition in all cells, which is just too terrible.


    The human body''s cellr renewal cycle is approximately 120¨C200 days; typically, every six to seven years, all the cells in the body will be reced with new ones. Among these, taste buds renew every ten days, skin in twenty-eight days, the small intestine in two to three days, and the liver in five months...


    If cells cannot divide, it also means cellr renewal stops. Just imagine that within two to three days, your small intestine would bepletely necrotic, after ten days, it''s your tongue, and twenty-eight dayster, you would have no skin left...


    This is why in theboratory,b animals experience total cellr death following an overdose of medication.


    Cells are not being killed; they are dying naturally, but with old cells dying and new cells not dividing, organ functions fail to operate normally, and death of the organism bes inevitable.


    This operates on a different principle from the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug previously developed by Chen Yu. The mechanism of action of Chen Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug is to inhibit the activity of tumor cells rather than suppress cell division, but this could also be viewed as a promising research direction.


    Chen Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug can inhibit the activity of tumor cells, causing them to cease dividing and mutating, whereas this new drug is able to directly inhibit cellr division. Although the principles and operational mechanisms of the two are different, both can function to inhibit cancer cell division.


    This new drug could even be said to go a step further in killing cancer cells, because, like normal cells, individual cancer cells have a lifespan. Cancer cells are perceived as immortal because their telomeres can be repaired through the activation of telomerase, thereby achieving endless division and, in effect, immortality.


    However, normal cells cannot do this. The telomeres within normal cells undergo certain levels of attrition with each cycle of cell division, so after dividing around fifty times, a normal cell can no longer divide, and the body then sumbs to aging and death.


    Hence, merely inhibiting the activity of cancer cells cannotpletely kill them. Even though their activity is suppressed and they enter a state of dormancy, akin to hibernation, the cancer cells will gradually die over a sufficiently long period, but this process is exceedingly slow.


    But inhibiting the division of cancer cells is feasible because once the division stops, non-dividing cancer cells will naturally die off after a period of time. With no new cancer cells to replenish, tumors and cancer effectively cease to exist.


    The only problem that needs to be solved now is how to ensure this drug affects only the cancer cells and not also decimate the normal cells.


    With these thoughts, Chen Yu suddenly felt spurred to research and stood up, grabbing the research materials and leaving the office, heading enthusiastically toward the hospital''sboratory.


    Ideas began to take shape in his mind, which he wanted to try out.


    When Chen Yu reached the corridor, however, he saw Kohinata Kaori approaching with the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet whom she had brought back.


    "Senior Brother, I ran into these kids in the hospital lobby wanting to find you, so I brought them over," Kohinata Kaori exined to Chen Yu why she was with the four children and also asked curiously, "Senior Brother, where are you going?"


    "I have an idea I want to try out in theboratory, I might note home tonight. Kaori, take them to find Hiromi, and ask Hiromi to take them home after work. Also, tell her I won''t being back," Chen Yu exined briefly to Kohinata Kaori before greeting the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet and heading for theboratory.

 Chapter 798 - 794 Drug Experiment

    In theboratory, Chen Yu greeted the researchers who were busy at work; they were all University of Tokyo Medical School graduates recruited during thest broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug experiment.


    Now, positions in Chen Yu''s research group were highly coveted, and apart from direct descendants of the University of Tokyo Medical School, it was difficult for outsiders to squeeze in. These existing members, having enjoyed the honor of participating in the research of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, saw their resumes shine with added luster, making them cherish their status even more.


    Because everyone knew that if they could stay in this research group, when Chen Yu would be honored with the Nobel Prize in Medicine, that status would be their greatest glory and pride for a lifetime, as well as the most valuable line on their resumes.


    By that time, whether they chose to continue working as researchers or leave the group for better opportunities, they would receive superior treatment.


    However, after the sess in developing the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, Chen Yu''s visits to theboratory had decreased, as his research focus had shifted to his ownboratory, and this ce was merely for conducting routine research topics he had assigned.


    Though these topics had academic value, their importance was inevitably diminished.


    But today, Chen Yu suddenly broke the norm and appeared at theb near the end of the workday with an air of excitement, clutching a document as he hastened to the experiment table, creating an unusual atmosphere among the researchers.


    Several researchers, who should have left on time, stayed voluntarily, and they whispered excitedly and exchanged nces, eagerly adjusting their state in anticipation of Chen Yu''s uing instructions, hoping to be remembered by him.


    Chen Yu paid no mind to these small gestures from the researchers; he simply took out the sample of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and the culture dishes previously kept in thisb, and asked Tashiro Nanaori to fetch him a sample of tumor cells.


    "Professor, are you conducting an experiment?" Tashiro Nanaori, who had fetched the needed sample of tumor cells for Chen Yu, stood beside him, asking curiously while inadvertently ncing at the document Chen Yu had ced on the experimental table.


    Chen Yu noticed Tashiro Nanaori''s subtle behavior, but he casually remarked, "The Regenerative Medicine Laboratory has some new findings. The new drug I had instructed them to study has shown promising results, so I had some new ideas I wanted to verify."


    Chen Yu didn''t see the need to hide anything from Tashiro Nanaori. On one hand, she was part of his research team, so there was no need for secrecy.


    On the other hand, since he and Jounouchi Hiromi had taken down Old Man Tashiro, the Tashiro Family, under Qingdai''s influence, had be part of the Mingyue Society. Tashiro Nanaori now was one of Chen Yu''s subordinates, aware of his true identity, and even carried a title in Chen Yu''s privateboratory, so there truly was no need for any secrecy with her anymore.


    Tashiro Nanaori nodded in understanding; she was aware of the research tasks being carried out at the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory under Chen Yu''s instructions.


    Moreover, as a member of the Tashiro Family, Tashiro Nanaori knew that in thatboratory, there were Transcendents recruited through the Tashiro Family participating in the research at Chen Yu''s behest.


    Many of these individuals were Transcendents who had professionally studied medicine. Although they were not high level or powerful, they had some ideas and experiences inbining modern medical technology with ancient transcendent healing techniques.


    Thus, in terms of research progress, the massively superior capabilities here made it no surprise to Tashiro Nanaori that they were producing results.


    As Chen Yu and Tashiro Nanaori were talking, Chen Yu''s hands were not idle, quickly starting the cultivation of the sample, and at this point, someone from the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory arrived with the new drug sample that Chen Yu had called them to deliver.


    Upon receiving the sample, Chen Yu immediately and excitedly ced it on the experimental tform, almost overjoyed by the urge to try out his new idea right away.


    If it weren''t for the presence of several regr researchers, Chen Yu might have directly employed the techniques of the Necromancer.


    However, he managed to control his excitement very well and started conducting the experiment methodically.


    In fact, Chen Yu''s new idea was notplicated; he simply wanted tobine the advantages of two drugs.


    The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was a modification he made based on the Necromantic Potion, altered to target only tumor cells, inhibiting their activity.


    The new drug delivered by theboratory was developed and refined based on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug. Itcked the tumor cell recognition capability and could only destroy tumor cells at a certain dosage. However, exceeding a specific amount would trigger a contact inhibition response in all cells, halting division and causing the organism''s death.


    If the new drug''s ability to destroy tumor cells and its capacity to trigger contact inhibition in them werebined with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, enabling it to selectively inhibit tumor cell activity and cause their destruction through contact suppression, then this drug would genuinely be the cancer-targeting medication Chen Yu originally wanted to develop for all tumor cells.


    Of course, the process could be reversed,bining the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug''s properties, specific only to cancer cells, with the new drug, eliminating its side effects on normal cells. Such a drug would also be a perfect medication for treating cancer.


    Now, Chen Yu needed to analyze the new drug from the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory and also wait for the tumor cell sample to cultivate to a certain extent.


    Soon, it was time to leave work, yet no one in theboratory showed any sign of wanting to go home.


    One of the researchers approached Tashiro Nanaori and whispered to her, "Dr. Tashiro, should we n for dinner?"


    "As for dinner..." Tashiro Nanaori, upon hearing the researcher''s question and just about to answer, was preempted by Chen Yu, who said, "Those who can leave should go now; those who want to stay and help can have dinner in the canteen. We might work through the night, so be prepared for overtime. Nanao, help me order a boxed meal."


    "Yes, Professor!" Tashiro Nanaori, upon hearing Chen Yu''s directive, responded and gave the researcher beside her a look that said "you heard him." She then turned and told the other researchers, "Go ahead and have dinner, everyone. We''ll have a busy night!"

 Chapter 799 - 795: Major Crisis

    Nanami worked all night but did not achieve any results, which is actually quite normal.


    Scientific experimentation is not like other activities; it requires a precise, serious, and meticulous scientific spirit, not something where progress can be boosted by simply pulling an all-nighter with sheer willpower.


    Yu Chen and hisboratory team were busy all night, and the only result they had to show for it was a small beginning.


    After stretching his limbs and looking at the tumor cell samples still being cultured on the experimental bench, he shook his head and said to the others, "We''ve been up all night, everyone has worked hard. Go and rest,e back to work in the afternoon; take the morning off."


    Having said that, Yu Chen also stood up from his chair, ready to go to the washroom to freshen up and change clothes.


    But as he approached theboratory door, there stood Belfast, holding a set of clean clothes, waiting respectfully. On seeing Yu Chen emerge, she gracefully curtsied and said, "Sir, thedy knew you worked overtimest night and made a point of having me bring you clothes, and she has prepared breakfast. Would you like to have your breakfast here, or would you like to eat back in your office?"


    "Send the breakfast to my office. I''ll wash up and be right over," Yu Chen nodded to Belfast, took the clothes from her hands, and headed towards the washroom.


    At this time, the researchers were also justing out of theboratory. Seeing Belfast standing at the door, they hurriedly bowed respectfully to her, and Belfast returned their salutations with elegant grace.


    "Is that the professor''s maid? Is she a foreigner? She''s so beautiful!"


    "How enviable! I wish I had such a gentle maid to bring me breakfast after working overtime!"


    Belfast''s expression remained unchanged as she listened to the young researchers'' discussions, but a glimmer of a smile appeared at the corner of her eyes.


    Yu Chen quickly washed his face, changed his clothes, and came out of the washroom. Seeing the dirty clothes in Yu Chen''s hands, Belfast naturally took them from him; then she followed half a step behind him back to his office.


    By the time Yu Chen returned to his office, a steaming British breakfast had already been arranged on his desk.


    Unlike the British food that is renowned the world over for itsck of appeal, British breakfasts and afternoon teas are the true representations of British culinary culture.


    Steaming baked tomatoes, butter-fried eggs, fragrant grilled sausages and fried bacon, boiled mushrooms covered in cheese sauce, and duck-fat-fried potato chunks sprinkled with fine salt when eaten with various types of bread, it can be said that only the Chinese, and perhaps the Japanese who take breakfast as a main meal, can match the British in breakfast richness.


    In addition to these foods, the British breakfast also includes porridge and beverages, making it not only a nutritionally rich meal but also one to be enjoyed to the fullest.


    Looking at such avish breakfast, Yu Chen, who had been busy all night, couldn''t help feeling uplifted. He sat down at his desk and began to enjoy his meal while Belfast stood by his side, serving him.


    Although Yu Chen did not need any serving, it has to be said that having a perfect and beautiful maid like Belfast by one''s side is a delight for the eyes and can even boost the appetite considerably.


    While Chen Yu was having his meal, Hiromi Jounouchi, who was under the escort of Prince Eugene on duty today, also arrived at the office. After changing her clothes in her own office, she went straight to Chen Yu''s office, seemingly with something to discuss.


    "Honey, what''s up? Is there something you need to talk about?" Chen Yu looked up at Hiromi Jounouchi, curious about her concern, "Did you have breakfast? Do you want to eat something? You need to eat more now that you''re eating for two."


    "I''ve already had breakfast at home. There''s something I need to tell you." Hiromi Jounouchi sat down in front of Chen Yu, her expression showing worry and anxiety.


    Seeing her like this, Chen Yu was surprised and concerned, asking, "What''s wrong? Has something happened?"


    Despite his question, Chen Yu was still puzzled about what could be making Hiromi Jounouchi so worried and anxious.


    "Your mother calledst night, and since you weren''t home, I picked up. I identally let slip that I''m pregnant." Hiromi Jounouchi adjusted her somewhat troubled mood before beginning to exin to Chen Yu.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Chen Yu was also taken aback; he hadn''t prepared to tell his family yet, but Hiromi had inadvertently spilled the beans.


    It didn''t seem to be a big deal, though, so Chen Yu smiled and said, "That''s okay. We would have had to tell them sooner orter. Telling them now will just make the old folks happy a bit earlier. It''s not a bad thing."


    "But the issue is that your mom said she wants to fly over to take care of me! She thinks we''re both so busy with work and that I need someone to look after me during my pregnancy, so she''sing over!" Hiromi Jounouchi anxiously ryed the news that had worried her all night.


    The news of his own mothering over to Japan was a headache for Chen Yu; this was no small matter.


    He put down his breakfast, rubbed his forehead, and after gathering his thoughts, he confirmed with Hiromi Jounouchi, "So, my mom calledst night, and you told her about your pregnancy. Then my mom, thinking we''re too busy with work and that you need someone to look after you, is nning toe from China to take care of you?"


    "Exactly! I''m so worried now!" Hiromi Jounouchi said with a gloomy face,pletely at a loss for what to do.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll call my dad first to find out what''s really going on. Letting my mome over is definitely not okay." Chen Yu reassured Hiromi Jounouchi and took out his phone to call his family.


    Normally, a pregnant wife and a mother-inw worried about her daughter-inw not being looked after and wanting toe to help would be quite ordinary. However, the situation for Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi was quite different.


    Not to mention the slew of Ghost Maids in the Necromantic Space, just the Ship-girls who escorted Hiromi Jounouchi to work every day were more than enough to take good care of her. She clearly did not need anyone to look after her.


    Besides, Chen Yu''s mothering to Japan would lead to a series of problems. At the very least, Chen Yu would not be able to exin the frequent appearances of these Ship-girls at home; he couldn''t just say he had hired housekeeping staff who all loved to cosy, right?


    Moreover, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi were not just at home sleeping; their house was only for dinner and everyday life after work. If Chen Yu''s mother came over, they wouldn''t be able to enter and leave the Necromantic Space as they pleased anymore.

 Chapter 800 - 796: Difficult Problem

    Having children¡ªfor Chinese people, especially the older, more traditional generation¡ªis the number one priority in life.


    Continuing the family line and passing down the bloodline, to traditional Chinese, is more important than almost anything else.


    The less affluent and more underdeveloped the region, the more serious this issue is taken. A person can be poor, but they must leave a root behind for their ancestors. In some ces, this belief is ingrained deeply into the local consciousness.


    Even if it means resorting to stealing, abducting, or deceiving someone, they''ll find a way to bring back a woman to have a child. If there''s really no other option, they''ll even adopt a child to ensure the family''s lineage continues.


    In wealthier or more educated areas, this phenomenon is somewhat less prevalent. Still, if you''re not married, they''ll pressure you to get married. Once you''re married, they''ll pester you to have children. This remains one of the principal sources of stress for young Chinese people today.


    Chen Yu used to face such pressure from his family, though that was after he went to Japan to study abroad. His family feared he''d waste his time overseas, so they constantly urged him to find a girlfriend.


    But at the time, Chen Yu was obsessed with necromancy. He had absolutely no intention of finding a woman¡ªin fact, he even considered the possibility of crafting a girlfriend out of a corpse, just to appease his family.


    Of course, Chen Yu''s necromancy expertise at that time couldn''t yet solve issues like corpse stench and dposition. Plus, acquiring a corpse itself was a troublesome ordeal, so this idea never progressed beyond pure fantasy.


    As for what happenedter, after he joined the workforce, Hiromi Jounouchi made the first move and confessed her feelings to him. After the two fed their cats some dog food¡ªfiguratively speaking¡ªhe no longer had to worry about the girlfriend issue.


    Not long after, his girlfriend became his wife. And now, his wife has upgraded to being a soon-to-be mother. With that change, Chen Yu''s family stopped pressuring him and shifted their focus to asking when the baby would arrive.


    For most families, having parents who are willing to help care for grandchildren is considered a tremendous blessing¡ªespecially in Japan, where it''s umon for parents to assist their children with childcare. Rarely do children grow up living with their grandparents.


    For working couples, when both need to maintain jobs, even minor help¡ªlike caring for a pregnant wife during her term¡ªmakes an enormous difference.


    Yet what most would consider a blessing became a source of reluctance for Chen Yu.


    The reason is quite simple: because he''s a necromancer.


    This secret is something Chen Yu has kept hidden ever since his middle school days, when he narrowly escaped death in an ancient tomb and obtained the *Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium*. From that moment, he started concealing his true identity.


    At first, it was just the angsty rebellion of a teenage boy who didn''t want his parents to know he had secrets. He longed for the dramatic "don''t underestimate the young" narrative. But as he began to seriously study necromancy, attending medical school for the sake of it, andter traveling to Japan to further his education, the secret transformed into his biggest asset¡ªa treasure he became increasingly unwilling to share.


    A decade of secrecy turned this behavior into a habit.


    Until Hiromi Jounouchi burst into his life and shattered Chen Yu''s carefully maintained solitude and secrecy. She gradually worked her way into his tightly guarded world, bing someone he was willing to confide in.


    Even so, to this day, Chen Yu hasn''t considered telling his parents about his secret.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to or refuses to¡ªhe simply has no idea how to broach the subject.


    How would he tell his parents their son of thirty years has be a demigod? Or that he''s married to a dragoness? Or worse¡ªthat their future grandchild will be a human-dragon hybrid?


    One lie requires a hundred others to cover it up. Once a secret is hidden for too long, it entangles itself with too many aspects of your life. It''s not a matter of being willing to share anymore¡ªit''s a question of how much chaos the revtion would unleash.


    The ramifications wouldn''t just end with the simple fact of his secret being exposed. The ripple effect could impact his life with Hiromi Jounouchi, his parents'' lives, and even those of his rtives and family friends.


    Pull one thread, and the entire web unravels. If not handled carefully, Chen Yu might destroy the life he''s worked so hard to maintain.


    After much deliberation, Chen Yu ultimately decided against letting his mothere to Japan¡ªor, at the very least, ensured she wouldn''t stay for an extended period.


    After all, his mother is now elderly. As her son, it wouldn''t be right or necessary to make his parents go out of their way to care for him anymore.


    So, Chen Yu made a phone call to his father,ying out his case and reasoning. Eventually, he managed to convince his parents to stay put and not visit Japan. However, this sess came at the cost of yielding to another request: a visit from his third aunt.


    As Chen Yu''s father put it, they¡ªas parents¡ªwere already disappointed they couldn''t travel to help take care of their daughter-inw and witness their grandson''s birth. If even Chen Yu''s third aunt wasn''t permitted to visit, then it would make Chen Yu an unfilial son.


    With the concept of filial piety invoked, Chen Yu had no grounds to argue further. He could only let out a bitterugh and reluctantly agree to his father''s suggestion to let his third aunt visit.


    Fortunately, it was his third aunting to visit¡ªshe would only be there to take a look at the situation. This was far easier to manage than having his mother move in for several months to care for his wife.


    After all, the third aunt wouldn''t be staying in Chen Yu''s house. Nor would she linger for long. Armed with a few days in Japan and confirmation of Hiromi Jounouchi''s pregnancy, she would head back home quickly. For Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, this was a much easier situation to handle.


    When Hiromi Jounouchi learned Chen Yu had resolved things with his parents, she let out a sigh of relief. Yet, as she rxed, her thoughts turned toward her own mother.


    "Oh no, Ah-Yu¡ªyou were able to stall your parents with excuses about passportplications. But what about my mom? What if she finds out and decides to barge in here?" Just as one issue had been resolved, anotherrger problem dawned on Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s mother, unlike Chen Yu''s, lived right there in Japan. She could easily storm over to Tokyo if she found out. And once she arrived, sending her home would prove nearly impossible.


    If mishandled, Hiromi Jounouchi''s mother might even develop grievances against the couple.


    Yet concealing this kind of news from Hiromi''s mother wasn''t feasible either. This realization prompted her anxiety to re up again.


    Faced with this predicament, Chen Yu could only offer a wry smile. As a demigod, he had countless methods to prevent Hiromi Jounouchi''s mother froming to Tokyo. Unfortunately, none of those methods were appropriate to use on family.


    So, even with all the divine powers at his disposal¡ªalong with the possibility of seeking help from the actual deities¡ªChen Yu could only pray that Hiromi''s mother, upon hearing the news, would merely drop by for a visit instead of settling in Tokyo indefinitely.

 Chapter 801 - 797: Blood Oxygen Saturation

    Jounouchi Hiromi, after struggling with whether her mother woulde to Tokyo, ultimately decided to give her family a call first. After all, avoiding such matters often causes more trouble¡ªinstead, addressing them might make them easier to resolve.


    Chen Yu didn''t object to this decision. He had his own issues to deal with, namely the impending arrival of his third aunt, Xu Xiaohong. Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother was a matter she would have to handle herself.


    After the couple finally reached an agreement, they temporarily set the issue aside, and Jounouchi returned to her office to handle the day''s work.


    Belfast nced at the cold breakfast on Chen Yu''s desk and asked him, "Sir, the breakfast has gone cold. Would you like me to reheat it for you?"


    Chen Yu''s office was equipped with a microwave, so reheating it wouldn''t be troublesome.


    "No need, I can eat it cold." Chen Yu shook his head slightly and quickly ate the cold breakfast on the desk, saying, "Belfa, would you mind cleaning this up?"


    "Understood, sir." Belfast bowed slightly and, after responding, went to Chen Yu''s side, cing the now-empty tes and tableware into the insted box that had originally held the breakfast.


    After wiping his mouth, Chen Yu began his work for the day.


    As the acting Professor and Director of General Surgery, Chen Yu not only conducted weekly rounds but also oversaw the summary reports of all the patients admitted to General Surgery. Furthermore, he was responsible for arranging the surgical schedules of all surgeons under his supervision.


    This was done partly for unified management and partly to keep him informed about patients admitted by other physicians. If a doctor encounteredplex or poorly managed cases, the acting director could step in promptly to handle the situation.


    Such tasks formed the core of Chen Yu''s daily responsibilities. At his level as a professor, he no longer needed to seerge numbers of patients directly; his work leaned more heavily on management and academic research.


    While reviewing this week''s batch of medical records, Chen Yu noticed an unusual case.


    A 28-year-old young woman had developed a brain abscess and required craniotomy surgery. The surgery was assigned to Dr. Daimon.


    Brain abscesses are caused by purulent bacterial infections in cerebral tissue, presenting as a dangerously acute condition.


    Such infections typically form abscesses in the brain¡ªessentially pockets of pus enclosed within the patient''s head. These lead to increased intracranial pressure and localized neural dysfunction due to the brain''spression, along with other potentialplications.


    If the abscess ruptures, the pus can flood the subarachnoid space or cerebral ventricles, potentially resulting ina, seizures, shock, or even death.


    Thus, when Chen Yu read Dr. Daimon''s rmendation for craniotomy surgery in the medical record, he wasn''t surprised. What piqued his curiosity was the patient''s underlying cause.


    Brain abscesses are typically formed by infections caused by bacteria, protozoa, or certain parasites that invade the brain tissue. Causative factors may include hematogenous infections originating from other parts of the body, localized transmissions from ear or nasal infections, trauma-induced infections, and cryptogenic infections with unclear sources. But what was the specific cause in this patient''s case?


    Although roughly 10.1-42.3% of brain abscess casesck identifiable sources, it is still a doctor''s duty to uncover the reasons behind a patient''s illness.


    Additionally, a detail in the medical record caught Chen Yu''s attention, suggesting that this patient''s case was anything but typical: her blood oxygen saturation was only 85%.


    Blood oxygen saturation refers to the percentage of oxygenated hemoglobin rtive to total hemoglobin in the blood¡ªessentially the concentration of oxygen in the bloodstream. It''s a vital physiological indicator tied to respiratory and circtory function.


    Under normal circumstances, arterial blood oxygen saturation should be approximately 98%. When discussing blood oxygen saturation, we generally refer to arterial blood oxygen levels.


    If saturation drops too low, hypoxia bes likely. The altitude sicknessmonly experienced in hignd areas is a result of insufficient oxygen saturation.


    This patient''s blood oxygen saturation had already fallen to 85%. What''s more, this value was recorded while she was receiving supplemental oxygen, which made it all the more perplexing.


    Pondering this, Chen Yu called out to his secretary, Shirai Reina, stationed outside his office: "Rena, ask Dr. Daimon toe in. I have some questions about the patient she''s handling."


    Secretary Shirai Reina promptly followed his instruction, and Dr. Daimon soon appeared in front of Chen Yu.


    "What''s up? Is there an issue with this patient?" Just as usual, Dr. Daimon sat down without the slightest hesitation and asked Chen Yu about why she''d been summoned.


    "Has this patient undergone a full-body examination? Her blood oxygen saturation is only 85%. Have you analyzed the cause, Dr. Daimon?" Chen Yu, flipping open the medical record, ced it in front of her.


    Dr. Daimon epted the report, skimmed through its details, and raised an eyebrow at the anomaly. "I haven''t met the patient in person yet. The medical record was transferred to me today. What do you think, Doctor Chen Yu?"


    "Low oxygen saturation can stem from various reasons, ranging from cardiac issues to pulmonary conditions. We''ll need to perform further tests for confirmation. However, based on prior findings, I suspect it may be congenital heart disease," Chen Yu reasoned after a brief moment of thought, offering a preliminary hypothesis.


    Dr. Daimon nodded in agreement and responded affirmatively, "If it is congenital heart disease, that would exin the brain abscess. Long-term hypoxia would increase the concentration of red blood cells, leading to thicker, slower-moving blood¡ªideal conditions for bacterial persistence and growth. If bacteria entered the brain via the circtory system, a brain abscess would be entirely usible."


    "Given your insight, Dr. Daimon, I''ll leave this patient in your capable hands. Craniotomy for a brain abscess should be routine work for you, right?" Chen Yu teased lightly, a hint of a smile creeping onto his face.


    "Indeed, it''s just a standard procedure. No problem at all. I never fail," Dr. Daimon replied, delivering her trademark line as she grabbed the medical record and headed for the door. Just as she was about to exit, she paused, turned back to nce at Chen Yu, and said, "By the way, I heard that the Anesthesiologist is pregnant. Congrattions!"


    With that, she left Chen Yu''s office.


    Watching Dr. Daimon leave, Chen Yu simply rubbed his nose without saying much before refocusing on his work.

 Chapter 802 - 798 Ignorance

    The patient with the brain abscess was admitted for treatment shortly after her medical records were transferred.


    Thanks to Japan''s advanced triage system, medical records often arrive even before the patient, allowing doctors to gain a preliminary understanding of the case and conduct targeted examinations to devise a treatment n.


    Some patients have already undergone examinations atmunity hospitals or private clinics before being referred to higher-level hospitals, their condition confirmed butcking the necessary facilities for treatment at smaller institutions.


    The patient with the brain abscess in this case was referred because the smaller hospital discovered the problem butcked the capability and confidence to perform a craniotomy.


    However, this patient got lucky, as the doctor who initially handled her referral had connections with the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. They wrote a rmendation letter to send her here, and she was even luckier to be transferred into Daimon Michiko''s care.


    Daimon Michiko, of course, had already prepared for the patient''s arrival. Once the scheduled patient checked in, she conducted a simple examination and some questioning, then directed the patient to undergo more detailed tests.


    While the patient proceeded with further tests, Michiko instructed a nurse to inform Chen Yu.


    "Are the test results out yet? What''s the patient''s condition?" Chen Yu entered the examination room, nced at the patient undergoing tests, and asked Daimon Michiko.


    "The current tests show the chest X-ray indicates the heart is severely erged. Now, we''re conducting a cardiac ultrasound," Daimon Michiko updated Chen Yu on the situation and added her own assessment. "Earlier, I asked the patient, and she mentioned having had a heart condition since childhood but wasn''t clear on the specifics."


    "Heart disease?" Chen Yu, hearing this, aligned the assessment with their earlier spection and instructed the attending doctor performing the ultrasound, "Be thorough in your examination. The patient most likely has an atrial septal defect."


    "Yes, Professor," the attending physician responded while continuing the examination without pause, focusing on the patient''s heart.


    However, the images on the monitor caused both Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko to momentarily widen their eyes in surprise.


    "Is this a single ventricle with an atrial septal defect?" The attending doctor studied the monitor intently. As someone who worked with cardiac cases daily, they too recognized the condition.


    Grimacing slightly as he rubbed his chin, Chen Yu concluded aloud, "It seems in addition to the craniotomy, we''ll also need to perform open-heart surgery."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In a consultation room, Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko met with the patient and her family, who hadpleted all the tests.


    "Based on the tests, you''ve been diagnosed with a brain abscess, which has already caused localized brain swelling and increased intracranial pressure. That''s why you''ve been experiencing frequent fainting and headaches," Daimon Michiko exined the diagnosis while reassuring the patient, "But there''s no need to worry. It''s just a brain abscess. A simple craniotomy to remove the abscess will cure it."


    "Really? Just surgery, and it can be cured?" The patient and her family looked both excited and apprehensive. While relieved that treatment was possible, the mention of a craniotomy unnerved them. "But a craniotomy¡­ Does it mean opening up the skull?"


    "Not opening your skull, exactly. It''s more like drilling a hole in your head to remove the abscess from your brain," Chen Yu interjected, offering a simple exnation of the procedure but inadvertently frightening the patient and her family even more.


    Exchanging worried nces, the patient''s family member asked hesitantly, "Doctor, is there any way to avoid surgery? Opening up the skull sounds way too scary!"


    The patient and her family, dressed in rustic and slightly outdated clothing, spoke with a pronounced rural ent, indicating they came from a remote area. Their fear of the craniotomy was understandable.


    Just as Chen Yu was preparing to reassure and further exin, Daimon Michiko abruptly stated, "But if you don''t have the surgery, you''ll die!"


    Such bluntness instantly startled both the patient and her family, leaving them pale and trembling.


    Chen Yu sighed, shaking his head as he attempted damage control, "If the craniotomy isn''t performed, the abscess could rupture, severely damaging the brain. Death is indeed a real risk, and even if survival were possible, there would be seriousplications. Right now, while circumstances are still favorable, a craniotomy is the best treatment option."


    "But doctor, isn''t there any way to avoid opening up the head? It''s just too terrifying!" The patient, clearly shaken, pleaded, while the family member chimed in with a question that left Chen Yu at a loss for words.


    "Haven''t I already said? Not doing the craniotomy will lead to death. Don''t worry, this surgery is not difficult. Just leave it to me. I don''t fail!" Daimon Michiko looked at the family member with evident irritation.


    While Chen Yu found the obstinacy of the patient''s family frustrating as well, he suppressed his annoyance and patiently exined, "Please rest assured, as professionals, we''ve performed this kind of craniotomy countless times with minimal risk. Other treatment methods would have far inferior oues.


    Furthermore, I need to inform you that the cause of this brain abscess is rted to her heart condition. Even if we cure it now, without addressing the heart problem, there will still be future risks. I strongly rmend performing a heart repair surgery simultaneously, to resolve everything in one go."


    "What? A heart condition?" The patient''s family member now looked at Chen Yu and Daimon Michiko with increasing suspicion. "Are you scammers or what? First, you say you want to open her head, and now it''s about the heart. Are you here to treat or to kill people? Someonee quick! The doctors are trying to murder us!"


    The family member then broke into loud yelling and chaotic usations right there in the consultation room.


    Frowning deeply, Chen Yu, clearly at his wits'' end, mmed the table and shouted, "Enough! Are you ignorant or just being ridiculous? Is it notmon knowledge that surgery involves cutting into the body? Are you really going to let your irrational fears jeopardize a life?"


    "What''s with the shouting? Do doctors think they''re so great? Do you believe mming the table makes you right? I''m telling you, you''re all frauds! Trying to con us into surgery just to harvest organs for profit!" The family member refused to back down, doubling down on their usations with even greater theatrics.

 Chapter 803 - 799: Installing a Heart Pump

    Themotion caused by the patient''s family did not trouble Doctor Chen Yu too much. After all, no professor at the University Hospital would take being used as a fraud by a patient''s family member lightly¡ªDoctor Chen Yu could have easily sued him for defamation.


    Ultimately, the disruptive family member was restrained by hospital security, who then called the police. The individual was taken to the police station.


    As for the patient herself, seeing her family member escorted away by the police left her utterly panicked and stunned.


    Chen Yu observed her demeanor, shaking his head slightly, and asked, "Do you have any other rtives or family members? Or anyone who can make decisions for you? Reach out to them. But please, don''t let them behave like this person¡ªthreatening violence after exchanging just a few words."


    "I''m so sorry. My uncle tends to be a bit unreliable. This time, when I came to Tokyo for treatment, my husband was too busy with work and couldn''t apany me. My uncle volunteered, so I let hime along." The patient heard Chen Yu''s remarks and acknowledged how unreasonable her uncle''s behavior had been. She bowed deeply in apology. "Anyway, I''m truly sorry for how things turned out!"


    "An apology once is enough. Instead of focusing on that, you should quickly contact your family and have theme over to prepare for the surgery. Your condition can''t be dyed any longer. I''ll arrange the surgery as soon as possible. Ideally, we''ll perform the craniotomy and heart repair surgery together¡ªthat way, you won''t have to go through two separate procedures." Chen Yu wasn''t particrly concerned about the apology and urged her to proceed with preparations for the operation without dy.


    After what had just transpired, the patient calmed down somewhat. Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, she remained fearful but nodded, agreeing to undergo surgery. However, she still asked curiously, "Doctor, what exactly is wrong with my heart?"


    Chen Yu had intended to exin the patient''s heart condition earlier but had been interrupted by her uncle''s outburst. As a result, the patient hadn''t been made fully aware of why heart surgery was necessary.


    Fortunately, she knew she''d had a heart condition since childhood, even if she wasn''t entirely clear on the specifics. Now, with Chen Yu bringing it up, she was somewhat mentally prepared.


    "Your condition is innate. Simply put, your heart didn''t develop fully." Chen Yu pulled out a whiteboard and quickly sketched a simplified diagram of the heart before beginning his exnation to the patient. "A normal heart consists of the left and right ventricles as well as the left and right atria. Blood flows back to the heart from the body, enters the right atrium, and then moves into the right ventricle. From there, it flows to the lungs, where oxygenation urs¡ªtransforming it into arterial blood¡ªbefore entering the left atrium and, finally, being pumped through the left ventricle to the rest of the body.


    In a healthy heart, the left and right ventricles, as well as the left and right atria, are entirely separated and not interconnected. However, your heart didn''t developpletely, so you only have one functional left ventricle. The right ventricle is essentially just a small, undeveloped cavity, and the left and right atria weren''t fully partitioned either¡ªthey''re partially connected.


    This causes a significant portion of your blood to bypass the lungs and skip oxygenation altogether before entering cirction, which results in your blood containing much lower oxygen levels than normal individuals. Consequently, your body has been in a chronic state of oxygen deficiency.


    However, the main issue isn''t just theck of oxygen. Because your body has been in this deficient state for so long, your blood''s hemoglobin levels have increased significantly, making your blood thicker and slower to flow. This means that any bacteria present in your blood have the opportunity to linger and thrive, which is the reason you developed a brain abscess.


    As for how the bacteria entered your blood, further analysis will be needed. Can you recall anything abnormal about your bodily functions in recent months? Or have you experienced any injuries?"


    Following Chen Yu''s detailed exnation, the patient finally started to understand why heart surgery was necessary. However, the mention of abnormal bodily functions left her scratching her head, unable to immediately recall any relevant details.


    After racking her brain for some time, she eventually remembered something and said uncertainly, "A few months ago, I think I had a pimple on my face thatsted for over a month without healing. Sometimes I''d pick at it, but it was very stubborn and wouldn''t go away."


    Pointing to a particrly noticeable pimple on her face, she asked Chen Yu tentatively, "Doctor, could it really be because of this?"


    "That''s possible. When you picked at the pimple, bacteria might have entered your bloodstream through breaks in the skin. Given the issues with your circtory system, the bacteria could have traveled through the blood to your brain, leading to the abscess." Chen Yu gazed at the prominent pimple on her face and could only make that deduction.


    This conclusion startled the patient once again. However, after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, she agreed to his proposal ofbining the heart surgery and craniotomy, and began contacting her family.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Doctor Chen Yu, what are you nning to do about that patient with the heart malformation?" When Daimon Michiko left the consultation room after arranging for the patient''s admission, she questioned Chen Yu about her confusion.


    Michiko had reviewed the patient''s heart condition herself. It was essentially missing a right ventricle, and the left atrium hadn''t developed properly either. While atrial septal defects could be repaired surgically, partitioning a single ventricle into two posed enormous challenges. Even if the separation was achieved, the overly small right ventricle would remain unresolved.


    Although Michiko considered herself a skilled surgeon who had encountered manyplicated operations, cases of congenital single ventriclebined with atrial septal defects left her with only one viable solution: heart transntation, which couldpletely resolve the issue.


    However, beyond the surgical difficulty, the avability of donor hearts was a major concern. After all, every person only has one heart¡ªwho would willingly donate theirs withoutpelling reason? It wasn''t as if there were spares to offer.


    Typically, donor hearts are only obtainable from the deceased who have consented to heart donation. Otherwise, it''s impossible to proceed with a heart transnt.


    Although the patient could wait, Chen Yu clearly wasn''t nning to pursue heart transntation, which naturally piqued Michiko''s curiosity about his alternative approach.


    "What about installing a pump on the patient''s heart?" When faced with Michiko''s inquiry, Chen Yu simply smiled and, half-jokingly but also seriously, replied, "The undersized atrium and ventricle impact the efficiency of blood cirction. If we imnt a pump into her heart to assist blood cirction, the problem could be solved naturally."

 Chapter 804 - 800: Artificial Heart

    Installing a pump in the heart might initially sound like something out of a science fiction novel or pulp literature.


    Although the development of modern medical technology has made the imntation of auxiliary devices into the heart possible, with things like pacemakers already widely used, the idea of imnting a pump into the human body still seems somewhat unbelievable.


    We often hear about American doctors using artificial pumps to rece necrotic hearts of patients, or how a pump installed in an elderly British heart needs a battery change every six hours... But a closer investigation often reveals these are just what people call soft articles,cking any case support.


    Despite theck of credibility in these soft articles, the research of artificial hearts and the imntation of pumps to assist heart function is not something new or a science fantasy, but a longstanding research topic in the medicalmunity, which in recent years has gradually be a mature treatment method for various cardiac diseases.


    For instance, the intra-aortic balloon pump,monly used in the rescue and treatment of patients with cardiac insufficiency, is an auxiliary device imnted near the heart''s aorta that helps pump blood more efficiently from the left ventricle into the aorta, reducing the heart''s load.


    Moreover, artificial hearts have gradually transitioned from a concept to clinical applications in recent years, sessfully saving the lives of many patients.


    The research on artificial hearts began in 1982 when Dr. William DeVries and his surgical team at the University of Utah Medical Center imnted the first human artificial heart, named Jarvik, into a heart disease patient named rk, pioneering artificial heart transntation and shocking the world.


    This first artificial heart was connected by two 2-meter-long flexible tubes to an external machine, withpressed air maintaining its beating, simting a normal heart''s pulsations to work.


    After receiving the artificial heart, rk could stand up and take a few steps, even eat on his own. This stic heart beat nearly 13 million times in his chest cavity, supporting 112 days of life.


    Yet, the technology of artificial hearts at the time was still quite immature, with a few sessful cases, but the longest-living patient only survived for 620 days.


    Thus, the United States mandated in 1984 that the Jarvik artificial heart could only be used as a temporary measure to extend the life of dying patients while awaiting a human heart transnt.


    Subsequently, the research on artificial hearts faced many difficulties until August 11, 1993, when the Cardiac Institute in Ottawa, Canada announced they had developed the first permanent artificial heart.


    However, artificial hearts were still restricted by legal regtions and the medical conditions of the time until 1995, when a 64-year-old retired British film producer became the world''s first person to receive a permanent electric artificial heart.


    Yet, with the ever-evolving technology and progress in medical research, artificial hearts have even developed to the third generation, with over two thousand people receiving artificial heart transnts each year.


    Artificial hearts were initially used for severe heart disease patients awaiting heart transnts, but now they''re more frequently used in heart failure therapy, as over eight million heart failure patients worldwide await heart transnts each year, and there are simply too few heart donors.


    As for how long a patient can live after an artificial heart transnt? In fact, the longest-living patient with an artificial heart transnt has survived over twenty years. In theory, this technology can extend a patient''s life by twenty to twenty-five years, with clinical statistics showing a survival rate of over 50% for more than ten years, and this period is expected to continue extending as technology advances.


    While artificial hearts do not have rejection reactionspared to heart transnts, they are more prone to infection.


    After all, the mostmonly used artificial hearts nowadays still need to be connected to an external control device through wires, which undoubtedly increases the risk of infection.


    However, for heart failure patients, this is an eptable cost, as the constant threat of heart rate failure, which could be fatal at any moment, is far more deadly than the risk of infection.


    The situation of the patient in front of us should normally have been diagnosed with iplete heart development after birth, undergoing heart surgery to improve heart blood supply, affecting lung development, and improving low blood oxygen levels with procedures for septal reconstruction.


    But now she''s already 28 years old, making such surgeries less effective, which is why Chen Yu is considering installing a pump in her heart, using heart failure therapy to improve her heart condition.


    Although, with Chen Yu''s ability, creating a new heart for her or repairing her original heart would not be difficult, these approaches would seem too much like science fictionpared to adding an artificial heart to assist her heart, especially since even cloned organ transnt technology is still just aboratory idea, while artificial hearts are already a sufficiently mature technology.


    Additionally, artificial hearts have now evolved to the third generation, with lightweight andpact blood pumps installed on the heart, powered by portable power sources and imnted batteries, to assist or evenpletely rece heart function.


    ording to the condition of the current patient, to achieve aplete cure, it would not only be necessary to install a blood pump on her heart but also to reconstruct the septum between the ventricles and atria, which would be a surgical procedure with a high level ofplexity and difficulty.


    Fortunately, this patient''s heart is only underdeveloped, and her heart itself is still healthy, so installing a blood pump will not significantly affect her life; the only issue might be the need to carry an external battery regrly to power the blood pump.


    Of course, if the patient herself is unwilling to undergo such a procedure, Chen Yu would not force her, since for a normal person, living with a battery, pump, and a bunch of tubes and wires is something difficult to ept.


    Moreover, given this patient''s condition, not undergoing the surgery does not pose a significant problem, as she is already 28, and her body has adapted to her heart, with no apparent issues at the moment.


    However, as she ages and her body gradually deteriorates, various problems might be more apparent, potentially affecting her life and well-being in the future.


    This is why Chen Yu suggests she undergoes surgery now, to solve the problem before issues arise in the future rather than waiting to address them after they ur.

 Chapter 805 - 801 Empress Shoken

    While Chen Yu was handling various tasks, some matters, though no longer driven by his intervention, continued to operate independently under the watchful eyes of various factions.


    Although the matter of breaking the taboo between life and death was fully overseen by Chen Yu, the intricate entanglement of deities and mortal forces involved was far-reaching. Not only did the Japanese Government take part, but the deities led by the Inari God had their hands in it as well.


    Among these, the two ghouls overseeing Meiji Shrine in Tokyo were particrly invested in the issue.


    On one hand, the matter urred in Tokyo, and as the Guardians of Tokyo, these two ghouls were duty-bound to keep an eye on it.


    On the other hand, they were naturally incentivized by the Inari God, who promised ample rewards should they facilitate this affair sessfully¡ªa far better oue than standing in the Inari God''s way and being crushed.


    It''s worth noting that while the two ghouls of Meiji Shrine could be considered gods, they were fundamentally different from true deities. If Meiji Shrine were destroyed, while they might not be entirely killed, their vitality would suffer catastrophic damage, their centuries-long umtion would turn to dust, and they might even faceplete annihtion.


    Therefore, when it came to this matter, the two ghouls not only openly sided with the Inari God but were remarkably diligent in their involvement.


    Despite their attention to the affair, the one truly managing the situation was Empress Sh¨­ken rather than Emperor Meiji himself. For all his reverence among the Japanese people and historical records, Emperor Meiji was essentially a capricious and unruly figure.


    Conversely, Empress Sh¨­ken, born into a prestigious family and educated in both traditional and modern disciplines, handled situations in a more refined andposed manner.


    This distinction was clear during their lifetimes and remained evident even after they became ghouls. Most of the minor andplex affairs were managed by Empress Sh¨­ken, while Emperor Meiji focused on cultivating his strength.


    Take, for instance, the recent incident of halting the Metropolitan Police Department''s personnel. It was Empress Sh¨­ken who took charge, as things would have undoubtedly spiraled out of control if it had been left to Emperor Meiji, given his heavy-handed approach.


    Emperor Meiji''s temperament issues weren''t just limited to being overly forceful; his impatience was equally troublesome.


    Empress Sh¨­ken understood that the matter Chen Yu was working on couldn''t be rushed or handled impetuously. Allowing it to unfold naturally over time, as Chen Yu intended, was the best course of action.


    Yet under Emperor Meiji''s constant urgings, even though she knew such interference would be counterproductive and might worsen the situation, Empress Sh¨­ken had no choice. To prevent Emperor Meiji from directly meddling, she decided to intervene herself by personally visiting Minami.


    Of course, as the former Empress who had once supported Emperor Meiji in ruling the nation, she would never resort to something lowly like walking. Still, she avoided bringing any attention to herself with the pomp of her former imperial status.


    After arranging for a car through Meiji Shrine, Empress Sh¨­ken drove to Minami''s small shop.


    However, upon her arrival at Minami''s shop, she witnessed a surprising and unexpected scene: three demigods and three legendary figures¡ªtwo men and one woman¡ªwere dining there.


    "What kind of shop is this to attract so many transcendent beings?" Empress Sh¨­ken couldn''t help but feel astonished, though she maintained herposure and stepped inside.


    As it turned out, those dining at Minami''s shop included none other than Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi. Besides the couple, Artoria and Joan of Arc had joined them, each apanied by their respectiveckeys.


    Initially, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were merely out to enjoy a meal, but Artoria and Joan of Arc had spent quite some time in Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space. Though their experiences within had been pleasant, and they were well cared for by Chen Yu, that didn''t mean they didn''t want to leave.


    After both had expressed their wishes multiple times, Chen Yu agreed to their request and granted them freedom toe and go from the Necromantic Space.


    As for why this group had gathered at Minami''s shop today, it was because Artoria and Joan of Arc had invited Hiromi Jounouchi, who happened to have the day off, for a shopping trip. After finishing their outing, they came to find Chen Yu after his shift to have a meal together.


    And so, the group arrived in full.


    Three demigods, three legendary beings¡ªa party of six¡ªsat at the shop counter in a line, taking up nearly one-third of the small shop''s seating and grabbing significant attention.


    To make matters more striking, four of the six individuals were foreigners, naturally drawing even greater notice.


    As a result, when Empress Sh¨­ken entered, the shop was distinctly divided into two groups¡ªChen Yu and hispanions on one side, and the other customers on the other¡ªleaving the middle spaces conspicuously empty.


    "Your Highness¡­ Madam, please have a seat." The attendant apanying Empress Sh¨­ken pulled out a handkerchief, wiped down the chair and table,id a small tablecloth, and gestured politely for her to sit.


    Unconcerned, Empress Sh¨­ken sat gracefully. Once seated, she cast a subtle nce at Chen Yu and hispany, nodding courteously to the three demigods.


    For Empress Sh¨­ken, there was nothing unusual about this exchange. The demigods, sensing her ghoul nature, naturally had no reason to question it. However, her aristocratic elegance and demeanor sparked hushed conversations among the other patrons, with many murmuring that such a noblewoman didn''t belong in such a modest establishment.


    "Wee, Madam. May I ask what you''d like to eat?" Minami approached Empress Sh¨­ken, visibly nervous.


    Empress Sh¨­ken, of course, recognized Minami as the person she hade to find, but she said nothing more. ncing at Minami, she replied, "I''ll have your most signature dish, please."


    Minami stared at Empress Sh¨­ken in surprise, as if she didn''t quite understand her words.


    This wasn''t due to any mistake in Empress Sh¨­ken''s artiction or Minami''sprehension, but rather the difference between Meiji-era Japanese and contemporary Japanese.


    Just as Minami hesitated, Chen Yu spoke up from the side: "Madam, prepare your most famous dish for her, please."


    For demigods, understanding anguage wasn''t dependent on mere sounds.


    With Chen Yu''s assistance, Minami promptly ryed the order to her father, while Empress Sh¨­ken turned her attention to Chen Yu. The presence of three demigods in Tokyo was something she, as the Guardian of Tokyo, had to keep a close watch on.

 Chapter 806 - 802: Products from Various Countries

    Although Empress Shoken was very concerned about the presence of the three Demigods, the three Demigods themselves did not pay much attention to the appearance of a Ghoul.


    To the three Demigods, while a Ghoul is certainly powerful, it is not to the extent that they cannot be ovee. Moreover, the other party had not shown any hostility, so it was enough to remain vignt without adopting an aggressive stance.


    Thus, whether it was Artoria or Joan of Arc, they both continued eating and discussing the earlier topic with Chen Yu.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, are you saying that you encountered a patient whose heart was underdeveloped before birth, which affected her life, so you''re nning to imnt a machine into her heart to help it function and ensure her health?" Joan of Arc asked Chen Yu.


    To her, such a thing would have been an unequivocal desecration in her era. Even now, despite her deliberate fall and standing on the opposite side of the Church, she instinctively felt this was wrong.


    This had nothing to do with her stance. During Joan of Arc''s short twenty years of life, she had been taught that humans were created by God, and one''s life was preordained by God. If someone was inherently wed, it was a trial from God. If one died too soon, it only meant God wanted them to return to His embrace earlier.


    As for illness and suffering, those were the schemes of the Devil. As long as one faithfully worshipped God, He would surely deliver them and free them from the torment of disease.


    If one failed to escape illness, it simply meant their faith was not devout enough.


    Having grown up in such a religious environment and coupled with her brief life witnessing revtions and miracles, Joan of Arc had been a devout believer of God before her fall and change of stance. Therefore, she deeply believed that Chen Yu''s act of modifying the human body was sphemy against life.


    However, Joan of Arc also understood that humanity''s faith in God was no longer as blind and fervent as it once was. Medical treatments to cure illnesses no longer relied on divine grace but could instead liberate people from suffering on their own. Hence, she merely inquired about Chen Yu''s situation without expressing her emotions outwardly.


    Faced with Joan''s question, Chen Yu nodded and affirmed, "Yes, this is currently the most effective method within the human medical system to assist and treat patients. Although imnting a machine into the heart seems somewhat unimaginable and could appear to increase the physical burden on the patient,pared to suffering from the original pain, it''s already a significant improvement."


    Joan instinctively felt that enduring the Devil''s torment of illness without seeking help from God but relying instead on those bloodletting doctors was a mistake. Yet, she suppressed her urge to criticize. On one hand, she, having fallen, knew she no longer had the proper standing to do so.


    On the other hand, she also realized that several centuries had passed, and society was no longer what it had been in her time. Through her experiences in recent times, this was already abundantly clear.


    Meanwhile, as they continued their discussion, Hiromi Jounouchi was more concerned about Chen Yu''s choice regarding the artificial heart.


    "Husband, which artificial heart are you nning to use for this surgery? Germany''s products are still in their second generation, but the quality is very reliable. I looked up the hospital''s records, and it seems German products were used more frequently in the past." Hiromi Jounouchi inquired while sharing her findings. "However, in recent years, the United States has developed a third-generation fully maically levitated blood pump, which is more advanced in terms of technology."


    As Hiromi Jounouchi mentioned Germany and the United States, Empress Shoken couldn''t help but fall into reflection.


    As the Empress Consort of Emperor Meiji, while Empress Shoken did not interfere with domestic affairs during her lifetime, she had attended many important banquets as Empress.


    Particrly during the Rokumeikan period, the Japanese Government held nightly banquets at the Rokumeikan to foster closer ties with Western countries. Naturally, she had met Germans and Americans on such asions.


    Her impression of Americans was not favorable, beyond Japan''s upation by the United States following defeat in World War II. More importantly, the ck Ships Incident, which marked the copse of Shogunate rule and the beginning of Japan''s modernization, had been caused by the invasion of the American fleet.


    Thus, Empress Shoken''s disdain for Americans had a deep-rooted origin, inclining her more toward the Germans.


    However, Chen Yu''s response surprised her, as he chose neither of the two.


    "I attended a medical supplies exhibition earlier. There, I saw the United States'' third-generation blood pump. In terms of size, China''s product is even more lightweight andpact, with better performance. So, I n to use a Chinese product," Chen Yu replied matter-of-factly.


    "Huh? A Chinese product? Does China also produce artificial hearts?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked curiously. Her impression was that German and American products dominated this field, while China seemed to have minimal presence.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and stated confidently, "In recent years, China has made rapid progress in cutting-edge technology. This blood pump was independently developed by China. I''ve seen the actual product¡ªit''s much smaller than its international counterparts. For patients, a smaller and lighter blood pump imnted in the body imposes less burden."


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded and did notment further.


    However, Empress Shoken, listening to Chen Yu''s words, suddenly felt a twinge of difort. She then posed a question to Chen Yu, "Pardon me for interrupting. I overheard your discussion about artificial heart transnts. This sounds like something very advanced technologically, and I don''t quite understand it. But can''t Japanese-made products be used? I feel that, if feasible, using domestically produced items might be better, don''t you think?"


    Hearing Empress Shoken''s question, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces before exining to her, "Madam, Japan does produce artificial hearts and blood pumps, but they are not the most recent generation of products. Currently, both China and the United States have the most advanced third-generation devices, with Chinese devices being smaller and more lightweight. Japanese-produced devices are somewhat behind in this regard."


    Chen Yu''s exnation left Empress Shoken feeling somewhat uneasy, but she still politely nodded and thanked him for the rification.


    Setting this matter aside, Empress Shoken redirected her attention to her primary purpose foring today and turned her gaze toward Minami.


    As Minami served her food, Empress Shoken casually asked, "Youngdy, what is your name? How old are you?"

 Chapter 807 - 803: Persuasion

    The Empress Shoken''s conversation with Minami seemed quite normal, just like how everyday customers would make small talk with her.


    However, apart from the regr customers, their group, consisting of three demigods and three legendary figures, each of them immediately recognized that Empress Shoken was actually a ghoul. So, the moment she began speaking to Minami, all six of them instinctively focused their attention on her.


    Even though none of the six people turned their gazes toward her, Empress Shoken could clearly sense that if she made any unusual move, the three demigods and three legendary figures sitting nearby would react in an instant.


    Still, it was clear that Empress Shoken wasn''t here to stir up trouble. She leisurely ate the food in front of her while casually chatting with Minami.


    Their conversation was nothing more than what an ordinary elderly woman might discuss with a young girl. Yet, Empress Shoken subtly steered the topic toward finding a partner.


    "Youngdy, do you have someone special in your heart? At your age, you should consider finding a boyfriend!" Empress Shoken''s demeanor was very amiable, just like a caring grandmother concerned about an unmarried junior: "Girls should marry early, you know. Nowadays, society keeps talking about how women should be independent and not rely on men, and that''s not entirely wrong. But while you might feel fine being single now, how about when you''re older?


    When you''re seventy or eighty, and there''s no one to take care of you or any children around, that would be very lonely! Look at how many elderly people die alone in today''s society¡ªit''s often because theyck thepanionship of family or offspring.


    Getting married early and having someone to share your life with ensures that, no matter what, you''ll have someone to rely on when you''re old."


    "Uh, this..." Minami felt a bit awkward under Empress Shoken''s speech but still replied politely: "Ma''am, I haven''t really thought about that for now. After all, I''m still young, so I n to consider it in a few years."


    Hearing Minami''s response about waiting a few years, Empress Shoken could easily tell it was just an excuse. She wasn''t surprised but felt a tinge of helplessness as she thought about His Majesty the Emperor''s personality. Sighing inwardly, she resolved to continue persuading Minami.


    Yet before she could open her mouth again, Jounouchi Hiromi, sitting nearby, suddenly chimed in: "Minami, good men don''t wait around for people. You say you''ll wait a few years, but by then, all the good ones will have been snatched up!"


    As she spoke, Jounouchi Hiromi grabbed Chen Yu''s arm, using her own example to make her point: "Just look at me and Mr. Chen Yu. Back then, he barely paid me any attention, but now see how happily we''re living together? A woman''s happinesses from fighting for it herself, not sitting around waiting for it toe to her!"


    "When did I ever ignore you?" Chen Yu, being thrown under the bus by his own wife, could only respond with a helpless smile and mutter softly.


    After all, Jounouchi Hiromi was pregnant now. Worried about affecting her mood, Chen Yu could only go along with whatever she said as much as possible.


    "Have you forgotten how many times you rejected me back when I was chasing you? Especially when I proposed, and you deliberately made me cry¡ªhave you forgotten that too?" Jounouchi Hiromi, perhaps wanting to get back at Chen Yu for the times he turned her down or made her cry, or perhaps just giving him a hard time, criticized him as she twisted his ear lightly.


    Although she twisted Chen Yu''s ear, there was more affection in her action than force. It was yful, not painful.


    Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s yful scolding, Chen Yu could only feign surrender with a wry smile: "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Honey, let go! I was wrong, okay?"


    Seeing the interaction between Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, everyone in the small shop couldn''t help but burst intoughter. Even the busy shop owner in the kitchen chimed in: "Doctor Chen, you and your wife sure are loving!"


    To this, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi simply exchanged smiles without saying much. Their love didn''t need anyone''s validation after all.


    Of course, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi weren''t showing off their affection without reason. They were trying to inspire Minami, after all.


    While Minami looked at the couple''s interaction with envy, Empress Shoken was even more so.


    As the Empress of Japan''s first Emperor with real power since the fall of the ancient imperial authority, Empress Shoken had enjoyed immense prestige during her life. While this brought her tremendous wealth and honor, it also deprived her of experiencing an ordinary person''s life.


    Flirting, bickering affectionately? In her youth, traditional rules and rituals constrained her. Later, during the Meiji period, with the Emperor being a headstrong and autocratic man, Empress Shoken merely yed the role of a dutiful spouse and had no desire to meddle in his affairs. Affectionate interactions or disys of intimacy between a husband and wife? Those were out of the question.


    Thus, seeing Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi so affectionate filled Empress Shoken''s heart with envy.


    "What an enviable couple! You two must be incredibly happy together, with such a strong bond," Empress Shoken couldn''t help but praise them. She then turned to look at Minami: "Youngdy, don''t you want to experience such happiness and love in your own life?"


    Faced with these words from Empress Shoken, Minami could only lower her head shyly with a bashful smile, unable to respond.


    The other customers, however, joined in teasing, with a few even suggesting introducing potential matches for Minami.


    After themotion, Empress Shoken finished the food in front of her. She gracefully dabbed her mouth with a handkerchief, gestured to her attendant to settle the bill, and continued advising Minami as she left: "Youngdy, you really should start thinking about your future. Not getting married may seem fine now, but as you grow older, you''ll realize how lonely it can be."


    Having said her piece and not wanting to overdo it, Empress Shoken rose and left the small shop with her attendants serving her.


    Chen Yu and his group, seeing this, quickly finished their own meals, settled their bills, and left the shop as well.


    "Mr. Kai, could I trouble you to escort my wife back home?" Chen Yu turned to the knight standing beside Artoria, requesting politely.


    The knight beside Artoria nodded, cing his hand over his chest in a respectful salute: "It would be my honor to protect your wife."


    Jounouchi Hiromi, knowing her current pregnant state made it unsuitable for her to apany Chen Yu everywhere, didn''t insist on staying. She simply said to him, "Take care, darling!"


    Chen Yu nodded in acknowledgment before turning his gaze to Artoria and Joan of Arc. Extending an invitation to them, he asked, "Would the two of you mind joining me in meeting that ghoul from earlier?"

 Chapter 808 - 804: Destroying the Nation Fleet

    Tracking a ghoul who hasn''t concealed their movements is a very easy task for three demigods.


    Chen Yu, Artoria, and Joan quickly caught up with Empress Shoken''s carriage, watching as she rode into the Meiji Shrine.


    "The Meiji Shrine? So that''s Empress Shoken?" Watching her carriage enter the Meiji Shrine, Chen Yu naturally deduced her identity.


    However, this left Chen Yu puzzled. Why would Empress Shoken go to see Minami? And to deliberately say such things¡ªher motives seemed suspicious to Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu had already learned from the Inari God that the two ghouls at the Meiji Shrine sided with him, this did not exin Empress Shoken''s interference in Minami''s affairs. No matter how one looked at it, this was Chen Yu''s responsibility. From a certain perspective, Shoken''s meddling could even be seen as a provocation toward Chen Yu.


    Harboring the intent to get to the bottom of things, Chen Yu turned to Artoria and Joan beside him and said, "I need to go down and take a look. Will you both join me?"


    "We came here to investigate this matter with you, Chen Yu. Naturally, we should go together," Artoria nodded, showing no rejection. Joan, standing beside her, expressed the same sentiment.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu nodded slightly without saying much, then led Artoria and Joan into the divine domain of the Meiji Shrine.


    With the abilities of three demigods, they could have rushed straight to the core of the divine domain to meet Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken directly. However, they were not there to provoke a fight. Thus, Chen Yu tactfully stopped at the periphery, making their presence known without appearing confrontational.


    As expected, shortly after the three entered the divine domain, a carriage emerged from the pce within the divine domain and approached them.


    "We humbly wee the arrival of the three demigods. His Majesty the Emperor has been expecting you. Please board the carriage." The attendant who alighted from the carriage bowed deeply to the three and invited them aboard.


    After exchanging a nce, Chen Yu, Artoria, and Joan boarded the carriage together.


    The carriage quickly passed through the outskirts of the divine domain and brought them to the gates of the core Imperial Pce.


    Upon disembarking, they found Emperor Meiji and the recently returned Empress Shoken waiting there to greet them.


    "So it''s the three of you. To what do we owe the honor of this visit to the Meiji Shrine?" Empress Shoken immediately recognized the three demigods she had just encountered earlier, feeling an unease in her heart as she had no idea why they were here.


    Though this was their divine domain, and Emperor Meiji held strength surpassing hers, neither of them excelled atbat. If it came to a fight, Shoken doubted they could prevail against the three demigods.


    It was reminiscent of the time when the Americans upied Tokyo¡ªthe two of them couldn''t stop the Americans either.


    "This is Artoria Pendragon, King Arthur of the United Kingdom, and Miss Joan of Arc, the Maid of Orleans of France. Our purpose here is to understand why Empress Shoken chose to visit that small shop." Introducing Artoria and Joan, Chen Yu wasted no time getting to the point. "I believe you must know that the girl in that shop is involved in the Inari God''s ns. Therefore, I must confirm why you were in that shop."


    As Chen Yu finished speaking, Empress Shoken immediately realized that Chen Yu was the demigod coborating with the Inari God. Just as she was about to exin, Emperor Meiji spoke first: "So, you''re the demigod working with the Inari God! And you dare to question me? If it weren''t for your incessant dys, I wouldn''t have had to send the Empress to handle it personally!"


    As Emperor Meiji spoke, the expressions of the other four present immediately changed.


    Chen Yu''s originally amicable demeanor turned cold, his expression darkening as he stared icily at Emperor Meiji. "So, it''s my fault now?" he asked, sarcasmcing his words.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s tone, Empress Shoken knew things were taking a bad turn, especially as Artoria and Joan¡ªstanding next to Chen Yu¡ªalso had their expressions change. Clearly, Meiji''s words had angered all three of them.


    "Please, wait! My husband is not skilled with words. If he has offended you, I sincerely apologize!" Empress Shoken held Emperor Meiji back and immediately began bowing in apology to the three demigods. She exined, "Previously, His Grace the Inari God approached us, requesting our assistance in facilitating this matter. Hence, my husband and I were aware of this n.


    However, when matters were progressing smoothly, they suddenly came to a halt. Upon contacting His Grace the Inari God, we were told to temporarily cease advancing the n. That''s why I went to that shop today¡ªto see if the matter could be moved forward. If I have offended in any way, I earnestly ask for your forgiveness."


    As she sincerely apologized, Shoken repeatedly bowed toward the three demigods, even going so far as to restrain Emperor Meiji beside her, preventing him from making any further rash moves.


    Though this was her own divine domain, Shoken was acutely aware that even by uniting the power of the two ghouls and the domain''s military, defeating the three demigods might still be possible, but detaining them would be an impossible feat.


    Should things escte, if even one demigod managed to leave the domain, they would face the wrath of the Inari God backing Chen Yu.


    No matter what, Shoken would never turn their ally, the Inari God, into an enemy over this misstep. This was why she had promptly apologized.


    However, even Empress Shoken''s considerations were limited to the Inari God behind Chen Yu. She failed to ount for the fact that Chen Yu alone was not someone they could afford to provoke.


    In the face of Shoken''s apology, Chen Yu looked at her, then nced at Emperor Meiji standing behind her. His expression shifted from cold to amused.


    Shoken wore an expression of fear and humility as she apologized, her attitude earnest and deferential. Yet behind her, Emperor Meiji remained resentful and disdainful, even itching to act.


    Feeling the divine domain''s rules begin to stir, seemingly preparing to suppress him, Chen Yu chuckled coldly and addressed Shoken with a teasing tone: "To enjoy riches and honor in life, to bask in solemnity after death¡ªthis does not mean one can also im the same glory in the realm of the deities."


    As Chen Yu''s voice trailed off, a white light shed behind him. Seven fully armed ship-girls appeared by his side, their ship equipment radiating power. Among them, Warspite and Missouri were unmistakably deity-level, while the other five exuded auras no weaker than demigods.


    In an instant, both Meiji and Shoken''s faces paled. Seven ship-girls¡ªthis was a force capable of demolishing a nation.

 Chapter 809 - 805: Impotent Rage

    Within the Divine domain of the Meiji Shrine, the atmosphere suddenly became extremely tense and awkward.


    Seven ship-girls were present; Warspite and Missouri both possessed Deity-levelbat power, and the other five ship-girls were all at the Demigod level. In other words, Chen Yu''s side currently had two deities and eight demigods, while their opponents were Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken, two ghoul gods.


    Even within Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken''s Divine domain, the disparity inbat power was still considerable.


    Although fighting on their home turf could grant the Meiji couple the power of a lesser god, this would merely offset Warspite and Missouri''sbat strength. The remaining eight demigods, bolstered by the domain''s power, were still too much for them to handle.


    Chen Yu and his group only needed to send two demigods outside to dismantle the Meiji Shrine from the outside. The remaining demigods could then destroy the Imperial Pce within the domain, thereby breaking the Divine domain established by the Meiji couple.


    While ghoul gods possess powerparable to deities, powerful ghoul gods can even acquire Divine Duty and be true gods. However, before obtaining the Divine Duty, the strength of a ghoul god is only slightly superior to that of a demigod. In cases where their Power of Faith is insufficient, they may not even match a demigod.


    Nevertheless, unlike demigods, ghoul gods can preemptively possess a Divine domain through the Power of Faith and their temples and shrines.


    However, a ghoul god who loses their Divine domain is barely stronger than a higher-tier demigod, let alone the Meiji couple, who were never skilled atbat to begin with.


    Confronted with two deities and eight demigods, Empress Shoken was naturally pale and bloodless with fear, while Emperor Meiji angrily flushed red.


    Imagine if, in life, you were an emperor, deified after your passing in the country you ruled, only to be confronted in your own domain due to what you deemed reasonable actions. Your wife apologizes on your behalf, and the other side brings an overwhelming force, threatening to demolish your home¡ªhow could you not be outraged?


    Yet even so, Emperor Meiji was rational enough not to let his anger lead to headstrong decisions and provoke a direct conflict with Chen Yu and his group.


    Though seething, wishing he could inflict brutal punishments upon Chen Yu, Emperor Meiji could only watch helplessly as Chen Yu and his group brazenly opened a portal to the Necromantic Space within his domain and departed.


    Only after Chen Yu and his group vanished did Emperor Meiji furiously tear off his gloves and fling them onto the ground.


    "I have never suffered such humiliation!" Emperor Meiji roared, his wrath shaking the entire Divine domain and transforming the skies into thunderous turmoil, as though he truly were a deity whose anger could change the heavens and earth.


    Empress Shoken, ustomed to Emperor Meiji''s moods, simply watched him vent quietly, while the surrounding attendants remained silent like statues. In truth, however, none of them were truly afraid; this behavior had long since be a matter of habit.


    Everyone within the Divine domain had grown used to Emperor Meiji''s obstinacy and bravado, a disposition he''d possessed even in life.


    "To dare insult me in such a manner! Even true gods wouldn''t treat me so insolently! I''ll exterminate their entire ns!" Emperor Meiji raged as he stormed around, his every step heavy and loud, leaving deep imprints upon the floor.


    Watching his antics, Empress Shoken coldly remarked, "You''re disgraceful behaving like this."


    "Disgraceful, you say?" Emperor Meiji bellowed at Empress Shoken, growing increasingly hysterical. His furious visage, with red beard and hair, made him appear formidable.


    Yet the fact that he was only throwing tantrums before his wife after Chen Yu''s departure highlighted his ipetence.


    "If you''re truly angry, you should have censured those demigods for their rudeness face-to-face! If you truly had the ability, you wouldn''t have behaved so arrogantly in front of them earlier! If you truly had dignity, you wouldn''t be here engaging in impotent rage!" Empress Shoken rebuked Emperor Meiji. Though her tone was devoid of anger, her words carried a weight and intensity that made her presence far more intimidating than Emperor Meiji''s bluff and bluster.


    Receiving Empress Shoken''s admonishment, Emperor Meiji''s nostrils red as his fists clenched tightly for a moment before he forcibly suppressed his fury and calmed down to ask her, "Then what do you think I should do?"


    "We do nothing," Empress Shoken replied, her answer almost provoking Emperor Meiji to another outburst.


    "Do nothing? After enduring such humiliation, you expect me to do nothing?" Emperor Meiji held back his urge to explode, questioning Empress Shoken.


    Looking at Emperor Meiji''s expression, Empress Shoken sighed internally. Though the historical records attributed many achievements of the Meiji Restoration to Emperor Meiji himself, she understood well that he was merely a petnt child.


    If not for the brilliant figures of the Meiji era exhausting their efforts and reining him in like a tight leash, Japan could never have escaped the grip of Western powers to be an independent and strong nation.


    While Emperor Meiji possessed some aptitude, the imperial lineage had been removed from true power for over a thousand years, and the imperial family had long since forgotten how to cultivate a ruler capable of governing the nation.


    After the Meiji Restoration, the so-called "return of political authority to the emperor" was merely nominal. In reality, Japan was governed by the Imperial Conference modeled after Western political systems, led by figures like Iwakura Tomomi and Okubo Toshimichi. Every policy andw was deliberated and approved by the conference before being presented to the emperor for endorsement.


    Thus, it wasn''t so much that Emperor Meiji led everything, but rather that he functioned as a ceremonial figurehead.


    During that time, to bolster national faith, the brilliant minds of the era ced Emperor Meiji on a shrine pedestal, leading him to believe he was truly wise and capable.


    But in truth, Emperor Meiji was nothing more than a spoiled, unrestrained child without the ability to manage affairs effectively.


    Considering this, Empress Shoken could only sigh gently in her heart as she exined to Emperor Meiji, "Following this incident, any action we take will be interpreted by that demigod as interference or provocation. Do you have the courage or capability to confront them directly in conflict?


    When that portal opened, on the other side, there were even more demigods present. We cannot win. Therefore, we do nothing. Wait peacefully until Inari God and that demigod execute their n. When the timees, they will tell us what needs to be done.


    You''re no longer an emperor. You''re now merely an ordinary ghoul god. Face reality, Mutsuhito!"


    Calling him by name, Empress Shoken hoped to make Emperor Meiji recognize that he was no longer the deified figure exalted by his nation.

 Chapter 810 - 806: Compensation

    Returning to the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu expressed his gratitude to Artoria and Joan of Arc for their assistance, as well as to the ship-girls for their support, before finally retreating into the castle.


    "Honey, you''re back? Are you okay? I saw some ship-girls leave earlier¡ªwhat was that Ghoul about? Did you manage to figure it out?" Jounouchi Hiromi, who had returned slightly earlier than Chen Yu, hurriedly asked with concern when she saw hime back.


    "It was the two Ghouls from Meiji Shrine. The one who went to Minami''s house was Empress Shoken. They must be running out of patience." Chen Yu embraced his wife, helped her sit down, and then exined, "However, when Artoria, Joan of Arc, and I pursued them to Meiji Shrine, Emperor Meiji was rather impolite and even seemed prepared to fight us. So, I called in reinforcements¡ªjust to make a point."


    "Emperor Meiji? Empress Shoken? Are you talking about those enshrined at Meiji Shrine? How are they involved in all this?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked in surprise, her confusion evident as she looked at Chen Yu.


    Still, as she questioned Chen Yu, her gaze betrayed her deep concern and worry for him.


    Chen Yuforted his wife, his smile soothing as he exined, "Hiromi, you''ve forgotten that this matter involves my coboration with the Inari God, haven''t you? While the Inari God is undoubtedly powerful as a deity, there are some things even They need others to handle. The two Ghouls at Meiji Shrine are coborators brought in by the Inari God.


    But from the looks of it now, it seems like a certain former Emperor hasn''t quite wrapped his head around the situation and still thinks he''s the Emperor!"


    Although Chen Yu''s words reassured Jounouchi Hiromi, they also left her with a sense of absurdity.


    In Japan, ordinary people have a deep reverence for the Emperor, and this stemsrgely from the Meiji Restoration Period, during which Emperor Meiji established the absolute authority of the Emperor through legal reforms and elevated the Emperor to the status of a spiritual symbol for the Japanese poption.


    As for Emperor Meiji himself, being a prominent figure in Japan''s modern history, his influence is naturally immortalized in bold strokes throughout historical ounts.


    Thus, for Jounouchi Hiromi, the idea of a conflict between Chen Yu and Emperor Meiji felt downright surreal.


    Nevertheless, despite the absurdity, Jounouchi Hiromi resolutely chose to stand by her husband. After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, she asked with concern, "What do you n to do next, honey? Should you seek out the Inari God and ask them to issue a warning? Do you think they might cause trouble for you?"


    "I''ll definitely go see the Inari God, but there''s no need to trouble Them with issuing warnings for such matters. After encountering Warspite and the others, as long as that Emperor Meiji has any shred of sense left, he won''t choose to confront us head-on." Chen Yu didn''t think it necessary to involve the Inari God at this stage, though Jounouchi Hiromi''s concerns were not without merit. "That said, to prevent them from scheming in the shadows, I should notify the Inari God regardless."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi felt considerably relieved. She nodded and asked, "Are you heading over there now?"


    "Yes, there''s no time to lose. I''d better go see the Inari God right away." Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi, gently brushing her cheek. "You should rest early, honey. I''ll be back soon¡ªno need to wait up for me."


    With that, Chen Yu turned and left to report the situation to the Inari God.


    As she watched Chen Yu depart, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel a lingering worry, even though she knew the situation wasn''t as dire as she initially feared.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon leaving the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu didn''t choose to walk as he usually would. Instead, he used the power of a spell to appear directly before the Inari God.


    The Inari God, upon seeing Chen Yu materialize before Them, showed a flicker of surprise. Setting down Their teacup, They asked, "Lord Chen Yu, what brings you here at such ate hour?"


    "It''s still about that matter." Without reservation, Chen Yu sat before the Inari God and recounted the events that had transpired. "Earlier, while I was dining at Minami''s little shop, I ran into Empress Shoken from Meiji Shrine. It seems they''re growing a bit impatient. Later, when I pursued the matter to Meiji Shrine, that Emperor Meiji had an overbearing attitude¡ªas though he still believed himself to be the Emperor."


    "Oh? Such a thing happened?" After hearing Chen Yu''s ount, the Inari God''s brows furrowed slightly.


    To Them, Emperor Meiji was not someone They held in high esteem, and They couldn''t help butment upon hearing Chen Yu''s story, "The temperament of a sovereign¡ªtruly unfit for divine upation."


    Hearing the Inari God''s critique of Emperor Meiji, Chen Yu couldn''t help but reflect inwardly. For those who had been Emperors during their lifetimes, adjusting their mentality after death was undoubtedly a struggle.


    Especially for those who had wielded absolute power at their peak, living a life where everyoneplied with their everymand¡ªit was almost impossible for them to shift from a mindset of imperial supremacy to that of an ordinary spirit.


    This was precisely why emperors aspiring to ascend as ghastly gods were numerous throughout history, yet only a scant few ever seeded.


    The obstacles were twofold: first, ack of noteworthy deeds during their lives meant insufficient Power of Faith to solidify their position. Second, their mentality couldn''t withstand the stark reality of being reduced from a supreme sovereign to nothing more than a wandering ghost, less significant than even a minor mountain deity.


    Nevertheless, Chen Yu hadn''te to the Inari God to critique Emperor Meiji''s disposition. After briefly exining the earlier events, Chen Yu addressed the Inari God, "Now that someone''s grown restless, it''s better to resolve this matter sooner rather thanter. I''ve alreadypleted my preparations on my side. May I ask if Lord Miketsu''s arrangements are also in ce?"


    "Although a few deities have yet to agree to join, all the necessary contacts have been made. When the timees for the n''s execution, They will unite in response." The Inari God nodded slightly, providing a definitive answer to Chen Yu''s inquiry.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction. "In that case, let''s proceed as per the previously agreed n. It''s indeed time to bring this matter to an end."


    "I entrust everything to you, Lord Chen Yu. Once the matter is resolved, both the Divine Position of the Sanzu River and The Other Shore will be yours to im." The Inari God solemnly reaffirmed Their promise, reiterating the reward offered initially.


    Chen Yu smiled faintly. Though he wasn''t overly attached to acquiring the Divine Positions of the Sanzu River and The Other Shore, he had no reason to turn down such an incentive either.


    "We''ll discuss the division of benefits after the matter is settled. Meanwhile, I suggest issuing a warning to those two at Meiji Shrine. It would be best to ensure they don''t introduce unnecessaryplications to our n."

 Chapter 811 - 807 Persuasion

    Since you already promised the Inari God to look into this matter and carry out the previous n, Chen Yu naturally needed to push forward with his n¡ªto further progress the rtionship between Minami and Inomata Naoki.


    Although Minami had previously mentioned letting things take their natural course and acted as if she didn''t care, the Red String of Fate, constantly monitored by the Matchmaking God, revealed otherwise. Her feelings for Inomata Naoki had remained steady, contrary to what she imed.


    Therefore, for Chen Yu to advance this n, he only needed to give Inomata Naoki a small push.


    And achieving that wasn''t difficult at all for Chen Yu, who was a good friend of Inomata Naoki.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Brother Yu, what made you suddenly remember to call me?" Inomata Naoki mped his phone between his neck and shoulder as he tossed feed into the troughs. The cows inside the pen immediately began devouring it voraciously upon seeing the food.


    Watching the cows eat with such enthusiasm, a faint smile surfaced on Inomata Naoki''s face. These were the ck-haired Wagyu cattle he had just started raising this year. Previously, they had gotten sick due to a minor ident, but they were finally on the mend. Seeing them eating so heartily now genuinely made him happy.


    Even while tending to the cows, Inomata Naoki didn''t forget he was on a call with Chen Yu.


    "Can''t I call you without a reason? Can''t I check up on a brother from time to time?" came Chen Yu''s voice from the phone wedged against his neck, prompting Inomata Naoki to halt his work. "That said, I do have something to talk to you about today. Come to Tokyo and help me out! I''m developing a new drug, and I need you."


    "Brother Yu, you know I''ve long given all that up. I''ve forgotten everything I learned at school. These days, I only know how to raise cattle and horses," Inomata Naoki hesitated noticeably before reluctantly refusing Chen Yu.


    Having been his old ssmate for many years, Chen Yu instantly recognized that Inomata Naoki''s response wasn''t heartfelt. Over the phone, Chen Yu said, "Do you think you can fool me with that, or are you trying to fool yourself? A proud University of Tokyo medical doctorate telling me he can only hide away in the countryside raising cattle? Are you mocking Tokyo University, or are you mocking yourself?"


    As Chen Yu''s words reached him, a sh of guilt passed across Inomata Naoki''s face, but he still insisted, "Brother Yu, what''s the point of bringing this up now? Just let me live peacefully in my hometown, raising cattle and horses. I can''t help you, and you don''t need my help, do you?"


    "I need your help right now." Chen Yu''s voice was firm and resolute, leaving no room for argument. "Listen, I don''t care what excuses you have. I''m developing a new drug right now, one that can cure all cancers if sessful. If you feel guilty for what happened back then, thene help me¡ªhelp me finish this drug! Otherwise, you''ll owe me forever¡ªyou owe me your life!"


    Chen Yu''s words silenced Inomata Naoki, freezing him in ce, even halting his actions of feeding the cattle.


    Indeed, he had always felt remorse for what had happened back then¡ªwhen he had secretly used an experimental drug on himself to save his own life.


    Although the oue had saved his life, the incident had nearly caused Chen Yu to take the me.


    If Professor Kube hadn''t stepped in to suppress the situation for Chen Yu, they both likely would''ve been expelled from school.


    Because of this, after graduation, Chen Yu''s attitude toward Inomata Naoki was understandably distant. While Chen Yu continued to help him manage his health, their friendship was never the same again.


    However, when Inomata Naoki''s condition worsened, it became a turning point in their strained rtionship.


    That brush with the brink of death seemed to dissolve the tension between them, restoring everything to how it used to be.


    But for Inomata Naoki, he would have preferred it if Chen Yu still held a grudge against him. That would''ve been easier to bear than having Chen Yu now treat him like a close brother again.


    Because Inomata Naoki knew full well that he didn''t just owe Chen Yu one life¡ªhe owed him two.


    And beyond that, he owed Chen Yu an exnation¡ªan ount for what happened back then.


    iming that he returned home to farm because of cancer was merely an excuse. The real reason was that Inomata Naoki didn''t know how to face Chen Yu.


    "Don''t me me for pressuring you. You said back then you had no ce to go because of your terminal illness, so you returned home to farm. I could understand that, but your illness is cured now." Perhaps sensing Inomata Naoki''s prolonged silence, Chen Yu softened his tone and urged, "Come back. Help me finish this new drug. Consider it as atoning for what you did back then."


    "Brother Yu¡­" Chen Yu''s words stirred turmoil within Inomata Naoki, leaving him even more conflicted. He knew full well that Chen Yu wasn''t asking to settle old scores¡ªthis was his way of helping Inomata Naoki reim the life he should have been living.


    As a former University of Tokyo doctorate, how could Inomata Naoki notprehend the profound significance of a drug that Chen Yu imed could cure all cancers? And how monumental such a breakthrough would be for those working on its development?


    "Stop wasting words. I bought your ticket¡ªtomorrow''s flight. I''ll be at the airport to pick you up," Chen Yu dered, cutting him off and hanging up before Inomata Naoki had the chance to respond.


    Holding the phone in his hand, Inomata Naoki was at a loss for what to do about the situation.


    If he went, his heart couldn''t reconcile with the debts he owed Chen Yu. He already owed so much¡ªhis very life wasn''t enough to repay it all. Going would only deepen his indebtedness.


    If he didn''t, how else could he repay the immense debt of gratitude he had toward Chen Yu?


    As Inomata Naoki hesitated, his phone rang again. Looking at the disy, he saw it was Tokairin Yuko calling.


    "Yuko? Why are you calling me at this hour? Is something the matter?" Naturally, Inomata Naoki wouldn''t ignore a call from his girlfriend. Answering the phone, he asked Tokairin Yuko about the reason for her call, knowing she was usually busy at this time.


    "Doctor Chen just called me. I already know about his invitation for you to go to Tokyo. He asked me to persuade you," Tokairin Yuko said directly, skipping any pleasantries. "Naoki, I know you feel guilty about what happened back then with Doctor Chen, but running away won''t solve anything. If you keep hiding in Kumamoto, how can you ever resolve this? Do you n to keep running for the rest of your life?"


    "Yuko, I¡­" Inomata Naoki faltered, unsure of how to exin things to Tokairin Yuko. The weight of what he owed Chen Yu was overwhelming.


    But one particr statement from Tokairin Yuko pierced his heart and shook his resolve: "Besides, for the sake of our future together, shouldn''t you go to Tokyo?"

 Chapter 812 - 808: Going to the Capital

    Walking out from the airport exit, Inomata Naoki looked at Chen Yu, who was waiting for him alongside his girlfriend, Tokairin Yuko. His expression was a mix of emotions.


    "You, you really ditched your friends for a woman! I kept asking you toe to Tokyo, and you wouldn''t budge. Yet the moment Doctor Tokairin called, you came running faster than anyone else!" Chen Yu teased Inomata Naoki deliberately as soon as he saw him, breaking the slight, almost negligible awkwardness in the air.


    "Brother Yu..." Inomata Naoki felt a bit ufortable facing Chen Yu, but now that he was in Tokyo, having made his decision, there was no room for backing out.


    Seeing Naoki''s hesitant and awkward expression, Chen Yu walked over and patted his shoulder, saying directly, "Alright, no need for so many exnations. The fact that you came to help me is already enough."


    After speaking, Chen Yu turned his gaze to Tokairin Yuko, who was standing nearby, and gave Naoki a gentle push from behind, sending him forward to face her.


    "Mr. Naoki," Tokairin Yuko greeted her boyfriend shyly yet happily, her voice reserved but tinged with excitement.


    Faced with his girlfriend, the embarrassment Naoki had been feeling eased somewhat. He greeted her in return, "Yuko, thank you foring to pick me up."


    "I''m your girlfriend; of course, I''de to pick you up!" Tokairin Yuko''s face blossomed with a smile as she naturally looped her arm through Naoki''s. She then turned to Chen Yu, saying, "Doctor Chen, shall we go?"


    "Alright, let''s go and get Naoki settled first," Chen Yu replied with a smile before nodding.


    However, Naoki turned to Chen Yu and said, "I''d like to familiarize myself with the situation first. After all, it''s been years since I''ve touched any of this. I think it''s better for me to get acquainted with the environment and ease into it."


    Hearing Naoki''s suggestion, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow, though he wasn''t surprised. He nodded and said, "Since that''s your n, let''s head to theb first. It''d be good for you to get familiar with the environment sooner. I''ll also hand over the research materials to you so you can start going through them."


    With that, Chen Yu led Naoki and Yuko out of the airport, and the three of them headed to the hospitalboratory together.


    Inside theb, the researchers were busy working diligently on their respective tasks. When they noticed Chen Yu entering with others, they quickly greeted him.


    Chen Yu, already ustomed to this, nodded at everyone and gestured for them to continue.


    But right behind Chen Yu, Naoki took in the bustling scene and couldn''t help butment, "I never thought you''d be called Professor Yu now! I still remember back in our university days, when we used to follow behind professors and call them ''Professor.''"


    "Times change, don''t they? If you hadn''t hidden yourself away in Kumamoto, you''d probably be a professor by now too," Chen Yu nced back at Naoki and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    The two exchanged a few casual remarks, reminiscing about their old days. Shortly after, Chen Yu handed over thepiled research materials to Naoki. "Here''s the current research data for the new drug. Take it home and review it. If there''s anything unclear, give me a call. And don''t forget to show up on time for work tomorrow."


    "Got it. Thanks, Brother Yu." Naoki carefully epted the materials, knowing exactly how critical this information was and fully aware of the trust Chen Yu had ced in him.


    Although the drug hadn''t yet been developed, the research materials were immensely valuable. They contained not only Chen Yu''s prior studies on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs and the rted data for the new drug but also his methods and principles behind the research. Having this information essentially meant having the means to replicate Chen Yu''s work.


    Under normal circumstances, such crucial research materials would never leave theb, let alone be casually handed over to someone for private review.


    The fact that Chen Yu was willing to share this vital information with Naoki truly showcased his trust in him.


    Of course, the data did have theft-prevention measures in ce. If anyone unauthorized tried to steal or peek at the contents...


    They''d better hope their luck held or that they''d never encountered ghosts¡ªor feared anything in their lives¡ªfor that matter.


    Chen Yu guided Naoki around theb, helping him get ustomed to the space and sharing details about the current progress of the experiments. Only after that did they leave theboratory.


    "You''re already familiar with theb''s situation. The basics are as I mentioned. What I need now is to improve the new drug so that it can trigger contact inhibition in tumor cells, destroy those cells, and minimize damage to healthy cells," Chen Yu exined as he brought Naoki to his office. Once seated, he added, "Naoki, have you sorted out your amodations yet? Do you need me to arrange something for you?"


    "No need. I''ll be staying at Yuko''s for now. Whether I need to find another ce will depend on how things proceed," Naoki replied, ncing at Tokairin Yuko, the affection between them unmistakable.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu chose not toment, though he never thought there''de a day when he''d have to endure public disys of affection as well.


    Shaking his head helplessly and pretending not to notice, Chen Yu then said to Naoki, "Well, since that''s the case, let''s all have dinner tonight. I''ll invite Hiromi and Kaori as well. Consider it a wee meal for you."


    "Thanks for the treat, Brother Yu," Naoki replied straightforwardly, not standing on ceremony. Hearing he''d be treated to dinner, he easily agreed.


    Since Tokairin Yuko had taken a day off to pick up Naoki, she stayed with him in Chen Yu''s office until work hours ended. Then the two joined Chen Yu to meet Jounouchi Hiromi andter brought along Kohinata Kaori. The five of them left the hospital together, looking for a ce to eat.


    "Senior, where should we go for dinner?" Kohinata Kaori asked Chen Yu eagerly, her excitement evident after learning that Inomata Naoki would be staying in Tokyo to assist Chen Yu.


    Hearing Kohinata''s query, Chen Yu nced at Jounouchi Hiromi beside him and softly asked her, "Honey, what would you like for dinner tonight?"


    "Anything is fine. Tonight''s about weing Mr. Naoki, so why don''t you ask him for his preference?" Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment before passing the decision on to Naoki.


    Chen Yu naturally shifted his attention to Naoki, who pondered briefly before replying, "I''ll leave it to you, Brother Yu. You''re more familiar with ces in Tokyo."


    Hearing Naoki''s response, Chen Yu nodded and said, "Alright then, let''s go for barbecue. I''ll have someone reserve us a table."

 Chapter 813 - 809: New Ideas

    Inomata Naoki arrived in Tokyo and would be staying temporarily. For all the factions interested in this matter, this was quite significant news.


    Those who had the capability of knowing about it showed clear interest in the development.


    However, this did not pose much of an impact on either Chen Yu or Inomata Naoki. After all, among the factions paying attention to this, none had the ability to influence Chen Yu or Inomata Naoki, while those capable of affecting Chen Yu were already in alliance with him.


    Chen Yu did not immediately take Inomata Naoki to Minami''s ce after his arrival in Tokyo. Instead, he intended to let him limate for a few days before casually leading him to Minami''s small shop to create a seemingly serendipitous encounter between the two.


    So, after helping Inomata Naoki settle in, Chen Yu pulled him straight into theb.


    Being someone who had co-developed the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug with Chen Yu, even though Inomata Naoki imed he had merely been rearing horses and cattle in recent years, as a PhD graduate from the University of Tokyo Medical School, there was no way he had truly forgotten everything he''d learned.


    After two days of adjustment, Inomata Naoki quickly got into work mode.


    "Brother Yu, this new drug promotes cell division and growth at low doses but triggers contact inhibition at high doses. So, could we possibly iste theponent affecting the cell''s glycocalyx to remove the drug''s impact on the contact inhibition mechanism?" Over lunch, Inomata Naoki proposed his idea to Chen Yu while they were eating.


    Hearing Inomata Naoki''s suggestion, Chen Yu couldn''t help but be intrigued.


    Previously, the researchers in theb had been focusing on how to eliminate the drug''s impact on normal cells while retaining its influence on the tumor cells'' contact inhibition mechanism. Inomata Naoki''s proposal to eliminate the effect on the contact inhibition mechanism altogether could be considered apletely different approach.


    "Oh? Why do you want to do this?" Chen Yu asked Inomata Naoki while continuing his lunch.


    Because Jounouchi Hiromi was pregnant, today''s lunch was a luxurious kaiseki bento made by the ship-girls, specifically Shoukaku and Zuikaku, who reportedly spent an entire morning preparing it. It was delivered during lunchtime by the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    As for Inomata Naoki''s lunch, since he was now living with Tokairin Yuko, she naturally prepared a bento for him, showcasing her ''wife-like aura.''


    When the two lunch boxes were ced side by side, the contrast was quite stark. However, neither of them showed any intention topare.


    After Chen Yu posed his question, Inomata Naoki gave it some thought before responding, "If we were only developing a standalone drug, then of course we''d need to retain this mechanism. Triggering contact inhibition in tumor cells to halt their division is indeed highly significant in cancer treatment.


    But this isn''t a standalone drug¡ªit''s not an independent project. This new drug is an extension of Brother Yu''s already sessful broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug. It doesn''t need to have the functionality of suppressing tumor cell division, because the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug already aplishes that.


    So I think rather than expending significant effort to adjust the drug''s impact on the contact inhibition mechanism, we might as well iste that effect entirely, making the new drug solely destructive to tumor cells. When paired with Brother Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, we can achieve both suppression of cell division and destruction of cancer cells effectively."


    "Very clear reasoning! Looks like you didn''t waste away during your horse-rearing years in Kumamoto, Naoki," Chen Yu praised. After some consideration, he said to Inomata Naoki, "Go ahead with your idea. Whatever you need¡ªmanpower, funding,b equipment¡ªI''ll get it sorted. This is indeed another valid research direction. As for the original approach, I''ll have someone else continue following it up."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s response, Inomata Naoki nodded in agreement. "You handle the big decisions, Brother Yu. I''ll handle all the detailed work just like before, right?"


    "Haha, exactly! Just like old times. Let''s call Kaori tonight to deliver some dinner to us!" Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh heartily as they reminisced.


    After their brief exchange of jokes, the two finished their lunch, tidied up their boxes, and returned to theb.


    "Everyone, pause for a moment!" Back in theb, Chen Yu called out to everyone, and as the researchers turned their attention to him, he announced, "Based on the current progress in our experimental research, I''ve decided to create a new research group.


    This group will focus on studying how to iste theponent in the new drug that affects the contact inhibition mechanism, transforming it into a drug that uniquely destroys tumor cells. Additionally, the group will investigate whether there are any adverse interactions between this drug and the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    I''ll hand the leadership of this group to Naoki. Regarding the specific personnel arrangements¡­ is there anyone who wishes to volunteer for this subgroup?"


    Chen Yu posed the question. The researchers exchanged nces for a moment before a few raised their hands.


    "Do you have enough people?" Chen Yu asked Inomata Naoki beside him, checking if additional manpower was needed.


    Counting the number of volunteers, Inomata Naoki nodded and said, "Yes, that should be enough. If it''s not sufficient, I''lle back to you for more."


    "Alright, we''ll figure it out if needed." Chen Yu nodded and addressed the volunteers, "Since you raised your hands, you''re in. Register your names with Naoki, and he''ll be in charge of leading the group."


    Having said that, Chen Yu let everyone get back to work and headed back to his workstation to observe the tumor cell samples he had cultivated earlier.


    These cell samples were part ofparative experiments Chen Yu had conducted, aimed at evaluating the differences between the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and the new drug in suppressing tumor cell division.


    The samples were divided into four groups: one was the untreated control sample, while the other three consisted of one treated with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, one with the new drug, and one treated with both drugs.


    What Chen Yu wanted to observe was the proliferation and division behavior of the tumor cells under these four conditions.

 Chapter 814 - 810: Surgery

    The division behavior of the four tumor cell samples did note as a surprise to Chen Yu.


    The reference group, which had no added substances, naturally demonstrated uncontrolled division and expansion, forming arge mass. In the absence of contact inhibition, tumor cells divide chaotically and without restraint.


    The two samples with drugs added also did not exhibit any unexpected phenomena.


    The sample with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug had all tumor cells'' vital activities slowed to the point of near stasis. Cell division hadpletely ceased, and it could be said that these tumor cells were merely sustaining their most basic life functions, akin to entering a state of hibernation.


    In contrast, the sample treated with the new drug disyed a vastly different situation. Although tumor cell division was simrly inhibited, cell vitality remained unaffected, continuing life activities just like normal cells, with only cell division impacted.


    As for the final sample, which had both drugs applied simultaneously, Chen Yu looked at the tumor cells under observation and revealed a delighted yet intrigued expression.


    After thinking it over, Chen Yu decided to call Inomata Naoki over.


    "What''s up, Brother Yu? Is there something you need?" Inomata Naoki asked as he approached Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t say much but gestured towards the microscope on the desk. "Take a look at this; it''s quite fascinating."


    "Fascinating?" Inomata Naoki seemed puzzled but after ncing at the four petri dishes on the experiment table, he quickly understood what Chen Yu was studying.


    Without asking further questions, he adjusted his gaze to the microscope lenses. However, one look left him astonished.


    Tumor cells, under a microscope, are drastically different from normal cells, and Inomata Naoki certainly wouldn''t mistake them.


    Yet, upon recognizing the contents as tumor cell samples, their appearance startled him.


    "Brother Yu, how long have you cultured these?" Staring at the surprising tumor cell samples, Inomata Naoki asked Chen Yu.


    "Three days." Chen Yu''s lips curled into a slight smile as he mentioned a timeframe that surprised Inomata Naoki even more. "Amazing, isn''t it?"


    "Transforming tumor cells into this kind of state in only three days¡ªcould this result trulye frombining the two drugs?" Inomata Naoki eximed while repositioning his eyes to the microscope''s eyepiece, marveling at the sight of the tumor cells visible in his field.


    Their shared astonishment was justified. Under the microscope, the tumor cells exhibited a "withered" appearance, akin to a nt deprived of water for a prolonged period.


    Cell dehydration ismon biological knowledge, yet observing such a phenomenon in a nutrient-rich, growth-promoting medium¡ªwith tumor cells appearing desated as if sun-dried¡ªwas undeniably remarkable.


    "It''s currently unclear whether this is the result of the two drugs acting synergistically or the effect of new substances formed from their reactions." Watching Inomata Naoki''s excitement, Chen Yu chuckled lightly and told him: "I''m leaving this sample to you. The experiment records are nearby¡ªquickly figure out what''s happening. I have a surgery to attend shortly, so I''ll be off for now."


    "No problem¡ªI''ll handle it," replied Inomata Naoki. His eyes never left the microscope, indicating that he had already entered a state of intense focus.


    Although he once retreated to his hometown to raise horses, now that Inomata Naoki was back in this familiar environment, his long-dormant passion for medical research reignited once more, something even he hadn''t realized.


    Watching Inomata Naoki deeply engrossed, Chen Yu simply smiled before turning to leave theb. With a diligent assistant who needed no urging, what was there toin about?


    As for why Chen Yu wasn''t handling these matters personally¡ªas he said, he had a surgery to perform.


    The procedure was for the real estate salesperson whose cancer cells had already spread. While the tumor cells throughout his body were suppressed by the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, and his physical condition gradually improved with the use of healing potion, leaving the tumors untouched wasn''t ideal. Hence, Chen Yu nned to surgically remove the tumor in his stomach.


    For the remaining tumor cells elsewhere in his body, post-suppression via medication, the development of the new drug was awaited, and treatment would follow subsequently.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At the sink in the operating room, Chen Yu was washing his hands. For someone like him, this kind of surgery was practically effortless¡ªthere was no difficulty at all. It could even serve as an opportunity for hands-on teaching.


    Such scenarios weremon practice in the hospital; trainee doctors or interns often relied on these asions to either observe procedures on the operating table or gain firsthand experience through actual operation.


    "Professor, why operate on this patient? ording to the treatment n you previously outlined, wasn''t the aim to use drugs to eliminate the tumor cells in his body for recovery?" One of the doctors participating in today''s surgery asked Chen Yu.


    "The patient''s tumor cells have already spread, and while other tumor sites in his body indeed require medication to kill the cells and treat him, his stomach is the primary tumor site." Chen Yu nced at the questioning doctor, continuing to exin as he focused on scrubbing his hands. "The progression of the tumor has resulted in his stomach losing most of its original function. Healthy cells in the stomach have beenrgely reced by tumor cells. If we kill the tumor cells, his stomach would necrotize. Thus, tumor removal surgery bes necessary."


    After finishing his sentence, Chen Yu had already cleaned his hands and reached for a towel to dry off the water. He reminded the doctor still washing his hands, "Hurry up¡ªthe surgery is about to begin."


    "Ah! Yes, Professor!" Startled by Chen Yu''s prompt, the doctor quickly finished washing his hands, dried them off, and¡ªwith the assistance of a nurse¡ªdonned a surgical gown and gloves before following Chen Yu into the operating room.


    Standing at the operating table, Chen Yu nced at the assembled medical staff and began addressing them: "Today''s surgery is quite rare. Normally,te-stage cancer patients wouldn''t undergo surgical procedures. Having this opportunity to perform a tumor removal surgery for a terminal cancer patient is invaluable. I hope everyone seizes this chance to learn as much as possible. Now, let''s officially begin! Scalpel."

 Chapter 815 - 811: Fried Noodle Bread

    A stomach tumor removal surgery was naturally no challenge for Chen Yu. After sessfully removing the tumor from the patient''s stomach, the surgery came to an end.


    Once he handed over postoperative management tasks to the anesthesiologist, Chen Yu tidied up a bit and returned to his office, nning to take a short break.


    Although the surgery itself wasn''t physically exhausting, the mental focus required did consume some energy. Taking a break to adjust his state of mind had be a routine for Chen Yu after every surgery. It was also an opportunity to organize the relevant surgical records while everything was still fresh.


    However, just as Chen Yu was sorting through the rted documents, Jounouchi Hiromi knocked on his office door.


    Looking up from his files, he saw Jounouchi Hiromi standing at his office doorway, with Akagi in a striking red kimono standing right behind her. Chen Yu smiled and asked, "What''s the matter, my dear wife? Any instructions for me?"


    "It''s almost quitting time. Howe the esteemed professor still hasn''t clocked out?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu with a touch of grievance. Ever since he started working on the new drug research, he hadn''t been leaving work on time for quite some time, "You haven''t had dinner with me in ages!"


    Hearing his wife''s words, a trace of embarrassment shed across Chen Yu''s face, causing Akagi, who was standing behind Jounouchi Hiromi, to stifle augh.


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi imed it had been a long time, it had really only been about a week or two. For a doctor¡ªor especially a doctor in Japan¡ªthis was entirely normal.


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words were more of a yfulint, a way to express her dissatisfaction.


    Even though being teased by his "ship-girl" and having his wife exhibit her grievances made Chen Yu somewhat helpless, he could only ster a wry smile onto his face. "Theb made a bit of a breakthrough today. Although I''ve delegated most of the work to Naoki, I''m still a little uneasy about tonight, so I thought I''d¡­"


    Before Chen Yu could finish his sentence, the look of grievance on Jounouchi Hiromi''s face deepened, apanied by a hint of feigned reproach.


    That said, Jounouchi Hiromi herself was also a doctor and equally involved in research. She understood Chen Yu''s mindset¡ªwhenever a project achieved a breakthrough, it was all too easy to lose track of time.


    So, Jounouchi Hiromi merely scrunched her nose and huffed at him before turning and walking away without saying more.


    Watching her leave, Akagi quickly bowed to Chen Yu, then hurried to catch up with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Gazing at the backs of Jounouchi Hiromi and Akagi as they left, Chen Yu could only chuckle to himself while rubbing his nose. Though he knew he ought to apany his wife, tonight really wasn''t an option. He needed to stay and wait until Inomata Naoki''s analysis of the tumor cell samples¡ªmixed with the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and the new drug¡ªwasplete.


    Fortunately, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t someone who made unreasonable demands. Her slight dissatisfaction had been expressed but hadn''t extended to forcing Chen Yu to join her for dinner.


    Even so, understanding aside, Chen Yu felt it was only right to make it up to herter. He resolved to properly soothe and apologize to her when he had the chance.


    With these thoughts running through his mind, Chen Yu continued sorting through his documents, while also pondering what to eat for dinnerter.


    Though, as a demigod, skipping not just one meal but even an entire year of meals wouldn''t affect him, food was one of life''s simple pleasures. Without it, what''s the point of living?


    Thus, even with his ability to forgo eating, Chen Yu had never skipped a meal. Food was both an enjoyment and a habit for him.


    Just as Chen Yu was mulling over dinner options, Kohinata Kaori suddenly pushed open his office door and appeared before him.


    "Shixiong*, did you upset Shijie*? She looked pretty annoyed just now." Kohinata Kaori looked at Chen Yu curiously as she walked toward his desk, simultaneously cing a yakisoba bread in front of him.


    "Hiromi wanted me to have dinner with her tonight, but I''m tied up here. She''s a little upset because of that. This is¡­" Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh as he looked at the yakisoba bread ced in front of him. "Kaori, you still remember this?"


    Seeing Chen Yu recognize what she had brought, Kohinata Kaoriughed as well, her eyes curving into crescent moons. "How could I forget? Back when you and Second Shixiong* were workingte in theb, too busy to have proper meals, wasn''t I the one bringing you both food?"


    Yakisoba bread is a uniquely Japanese food. Instead of a hot dog inside the bread, stir-fried noodles are used as the filling, topped with sauce, creating a ssic yakisoba bread.


    In terms of texture, itbines the crispiness of the bread''s outer crust, the softness of its inner crumb, and the chewy bite of the stir-fried noodles, making it a remarkably multi-textured food.


    Moreover, since the yakisoba filling is typically hearty and often includes vegetables like cabbage, it''s both nutritious and filling enough to serve as a meal recement, making it a highly suitable option.


    Because of this, yakisoba bread is very popr in Japan. Many high school students, especially those who don''t bring their own bento boxes, opt for it as a cost-effective lunch option.


    Back when Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki were at the University of Tokyo, they had poured all their money into the development of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug. Often, they ended up missing mealtimes due to being engrossed in their research.


    As a result, they frequently relied on Kohinata Kaori to bring them dinner, but being strapped for cash themselves, they could only pay her back once they earned enough from their part-time jobs. Most of the time, Kohinata Kaori had to cover the cost herself.


    Of course, Kohinata Kaori didn''t have much pocket money either at the time. When she couldn''t afford bento boxes, yakisoba bread became the go-to option for feeding the two of them. In the end, both Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki consumed so much yakisoba bread that it left a deep impression on them.


    Looking at the familiar yakisoba bread, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a wave of nostalgia.


    Just as he picked it up to take a bite, he suddenly thought of Inomata Naoki. Turning to Kohinata Kaori, he asked, "Kaori, you didn''t just buy one, did you? Naoki hasn''t eaten dinner yet either!"


    "Don''t worry! How could I forget about Second Shixiong''s share?" Kohinata Kaori smiled brightly as she pulled another yakisoba bread out from behind her, waving it at Chen Yu.


    Seeing another yakisoba bread in her hand, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile helplessly. He ced his own back on the desk and stood up, saying to Kohinata Kaori, "In that case, we''d better head to theb and find Naoki. Let''s deliver his yakisoba bread to him as well."


    Kohinata Kaori, understanding Chen Yu''s suggestion, nodded cheerfully in agreement and followed him out of the office toward theb.


    As they walked, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t resist teasing Chen Yu, "Shixiong, now that Shijie is pregnant, you really ought to pay more attention to making her happy..."


    *Shixiong/Shijie: Polite terms in Chinese denoting senior peers in a mentorship or educational rtionship, akin to "senior brother/senior sister".

 Chapter 816 - 812 Comparative Experiment

    When Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori arrived at theboratory, the researchers inside were still working overtime.


    Although overtime ismonce in Japan, the researchers here all voluntarily worked extra hours; no one seemed intent on leaving on time.


    Because everyone here knew that the project they were working on was to develop a drug that could cure cancer!


    Cancer, the greatest threat to human health, ims countless lives every year all over the world. Among its victims are not only the poor who cannot afford treatment but also tycoons who cannot buy health despite their wealth.


    In the face of disease and death, money, status, power, and worldly splendor¡ªall the vanities of human life¡ªfail to halt Death''s relentless march, with cancer serving as the Grim Reaper''s scythe in harvesting lives.


    But now, they were crafting a shield¡ªa shield to resist the scythe of cancer wielded by Death!


    If they seeded, the human healthcare system would undergo a seismic shift. Along with the arrival of such a revolutionary drug, fame and fortune would inevitably follow.


    Just as Chen Yu had developed the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug¡ªeven though it could not cure cancer, its ability to merely inhibit its progression was enough to elevate Chen Yu to a godlike status.


    Institutions and individuals alike had already begun campaigning for Chen Yu to be nominated for the Nobel Prize. Even the Japanese Government was actively lobbying for the nomination and considering conferring additional honors upon him.


    How else could someone in their early thirties achieve the position of Acting Chief Professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, Japan''s premier university hospital? Though only temporary, everyone knew thate the professor electionster this year, the position of Chief Professor for General Surgery would be his!


    Beyond fame and status, the patent for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, though licensed to three pharmaceutical enterprises, ensured that these enterprises would have to pay Chen Yu an astronomical annual patent fee.


    However, Chen Yu did not care much about money, so the precise amount of his wealth rarely crossed his mind.


    And all of this stemmed from his development of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    Now, the opportunity before these researchers wasparable to¡ªno, it surpassed¡ªthe opportunity Chen Yu had when developing the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    Though the drug''s patent would not belong to them and they were only participants in the research, for these researchers, just being part of it was enough for them to reap the rewards of the apanying fame and fortune!


    Therefore, whether it was to develop a drug that could cure cancer and benefit humanity or to chase the resulting fame and sess, each researcher pursued their own motives, diligently and voluntarily working overtime.


    For Chen Yu, however, this did not matter much. He led Kohinata Kaori to Inomata Naoki''s side, gesturing for Kohinata to hand him the yakisoba bread, which he then ced in front of Inomata Naoki.


    Seeing the yakisoba bread suddenly appear before him, Inomata Naoki froze for a moment and looked up.


    He saw Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori smiling at him. Chen Yu held another yakisoba bread in his hand and smiled as well. "Yakisoba bread, huh? Brother Yu, since when do you get nostalgic? Must have been Kaori''s idea, right?"


    "What do you mean it''s my idea! Seeing you and Senior engrossed in experiments and skipping meals, I bought it just for you!" Kohinata Kaori pouted unhappily upon hearing Naoki''s words and reached out to snatch the yakisoba bread from his hands. "If you won''t eat it, give it back!"


    When Kohinata reached out to grab it, Naoki quickly shielded his dinner andughed, saying, "Once I''ve got it, it''s mine!"


    Watching the two squabble, Chen Yu suddenly felt as though he was transported back in time. Everything felt like the days when they were still in school together.


    Though the three of them still acted as they had in school, the passage of time had separated them, and they were no longer the same youthful selves.


    "Naoki, take a break. Eat first, then get back to work." Chen Yu called out to Inomata, encouraging him to pause his work and eat.


    Naoki nodded, set his work aside, washed his hands, and returned to theb bench, picking up his yakisoba bread to eat. Chen Yu followed suit, digging into his own bread.


    Watching Chen Yu and Naoki eat yakisoba bread together, Kohinata Kaori''s lips curled into a nostalgic smile. Back when they were at the University of Tokyo, the three of them used to sit in theboratory, eating yakisoba bread while chatting and dreaming about the future.


    At that time, Chen Yu poured all his energy into experiments, hoping to seed and develop a targeted drug that could cure all cancers, bringing benefit to the world.


    Kaori, meanwhile, wished for a smooth graduation and to be an outstanding female surgeon¡ªa beacon for women in medicine.


    Only Naoki hoped to graduate with a doctorate, after which he could return home and open a private clinic.


    But fate took a cruel turn. Naoki was diagnosed with cancer and, in his desperation for survival, used the experimental potion on himself. As a result, the life paths of all three were irrevocably altered.


    In his despair, Chen Yu grew weary of the rigid hierarchy of university hospitals and, through Professor Kube''s connections, took up a position as a thoracic surgeon in a general hospital. Kohinata Kaori went to the United Kingdom for advanced training, and Naoki, unable to face Chen Yu, retreated to Kumamoto to raise horses.


    The once inseparable trio had be strangers overnight.


    But now, thankfully, the three of them were reunited once more, as if everything had returned to the way it was.


    "Naoki, any findings on that sample?" Chen Yu asked with concern, focusing on the most pressing question at hand.


    Hearing the inquiry, Naoki swallowed the bite of bread he was chewing before answering, "I''m still analyzing theponents. I n to do anotherparative experiment¡ªmix the two drugs, then apply them to the tumor cell samples and observe if there''s any difference."


    "Great idea," Chen Yu praised Naoki, pleased with his reasoning. "It''s very likely that thebined effect of the two drugs on tumor cells resulted in that reaction. If that''s the case, mixing the drugs beforehand could yield a different result, which means we''d approach our research from apletely new direction!"


    Receiving Chen Yu''smendation, Naoki offered a modest smile, nodded affirmatively, and said, "That''s what I was thinking too. So, I want to run an additional set of experiments to confirm my hypothesis."

 Chapter 817 - 813: In the Laboratory

    There will naturally be no problem when conducting experiments in theboratory.


    Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki finished eating their bread and enthusiastically plunged back into their work.


    Watching the two engrossed in their tasks, Kohinata Kaori pulled up a chair nearby and sat down. Just like in the past, she watched the two of them work, a soft, lingering smile on her face, as though she could never tire of this scene.


    Back then, she enjoyed watching Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki doing experiments together. Now, it was still the same two people, but the feelings had long since changed.


    Perhaps back in her school days, Kohinata Kaori had a fleeting affection for either Chen Yu or Inomata Naoki. But after so many years, both Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki had found their respective life partners, and the faint emotion that had existed but never blossomed in Kohinata Kaori''s heart had naturally drifted away with time.


    Now, Kohinata Kaori''s feelings toward Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki were those of camaraderie and brotherhood. She regarded them as her closest brothers and friends.


    Regarding Chen Yu, Kohinata Kaori harbored deep admiration. From the very beginning, she had felt that Chen Yu was an extraordinary person, and had even wondered about what kind of individual could possibly deserve him.


    Only after witnessing the enviable marital bond between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did shee to understand that matters of the heart aren''t about "deserving" someone¡ªthey''re simply about whether you like each other.


    What''s more, the rtionship between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi could easily be described as a match made in heaven. Not only were they harmonious as a couple, but both had achieved admirable aplishments in their careers. Now, with the addition of a child, it was hard to imagine a couple more enviable than theirs.


    That said, Kohinata Kaori felt envy when it came to Chen Yu''s rtionship, but she was filled with worry when it came to Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko.


    As someone who used to chase after Inomata Naoki yelling "Second Senior Brother," Kaori knew him well and understood her senior brother''s personality deeply.


    On the surface, everything seemed fine between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko. He hade to Tokyo and even moved into Tokairin Yuko''s home. Their rtionship appeared quite steady, just shy of transitioning into marriage naturally.


    However, in reality, even the slightest unexpected event could disrupt or even destroy such seemingly stable feelings.


    If everything proceeded smoothly, there wouldn''t be much to worry about. But reality often deviates from people''s expectations, and Kohinata Kaori was acutely aware that Minami had feelings for Inomata Naoki.


    Though Minami had expressed indifference and put on an attitude of not wanting to interfere in someone else''s rtionship, Kohinata Kaori still felt uneasy about the situation.


    What if Minami suddenly changed her mind? What if Inomata Naoki developed feelings for Minami?


    These possibilities couldn''t be ruled out, and Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but worry.


    Even if Inomata Naoki were to end up with Minami, Kohinata Kaori would still offer her blessings to the two of them. Yet, deep down, she sincerely hoped her friends wouldn''t disrupt her senior brother''s rtionship. Even if Minami truly loved Inomata Naoki, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t agree with such an oue.


    These concerns, however, were ones Kohinata Kaori couldn''t voice. After all, they were merely her worries, and Minami had shown no intention of acting on them.


    At this stage, this issue existed only between Minami and Kohinata Kaori. The bond between Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko remained intact. If Kohinata Kaori were to expose this matter, it would truly render the situation irreparable.


    So Kohinata Kaori could only bury these thoughts deep within her heart, pretending as if nothing had ever happened.


    As Kohinata Kaori mused over these random thoughts, time slipped away quickly. While all the researchers remained busy, a closer look revealed that many had already finished their tasks and were now idling, waiting for Chen Yu to leave so they could clock out and go home.


    Although everyone willingly worked overtime for the sake of their ideals and prestige, those who voluntarily worked through the night were few. Once their duties were done, most people simply wanted to return home.


    Yet no one dared leave while the professor, their leader, was still there.


    Leaving work before your leader? Did they want to throw away their jobs?


    However, Chen Yu showed no intention of leaving theb. At that moment, he was working with Inomata Naoki on cultivating tumor cell samples, preparing for anotherparative experiment.


    Perhaps sensing the mood of the others, Kohinata Kaori approached Chen Yu and whispered to him, "Senior Brother, don''t you think you should let those who''ve finished their tasks go home first? Everyone''s waiting for you to leave first!"


    Given Kaori''s remark, Chen Yu naturally perceived the emotions of the otherb members.


    Feeling faintly amused, he shook his head helplessly. But Chen Yu wasn''t the type to deliberately keep people stayingte, so he raised his voice, loud enough for everyone to hear, and said, "Those who''ve finished their tasks can leave first."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, many disyed joyful expressions. After hesitating briefly, they began packing up under the lead of a few bolder individuals.


    Watching the researchers grab their belongings and leave, Chen Yu turned to Inomata Naoki and quipped, "These young folks¡ªwhere''s the drive we had back in the day? All they care about is clocking out."


    "They''re just working for a paycheck. Back in our day, we were driven by our research," Inomata Naoki replied empathetically, followed by a jab, "Also, Brother Yu, calling them ''young folks'' makes you sound old. You''re only a few years older than them, aren''t you?"


    "Haha! It''s just that sitting in this professor''s position has made me unconsciously feel older," Chen Yu burst outughing.


    In theb, no one else dared to talk to Chen Yu like this¡ªhe was, after all, the star professor of the moment. And the other professors, already older, wouldn''t banter like this anymore.


    So now, only Inomata Naoki could joke around so casually with him, which naturally brightened Chen Yu''s mood.


    Seeing Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki joking around, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but tease them, "Who else but the two of you would spend twenty-four hours a day practically living in theb, not even stepping out for meals?"


    "Isn''t that how research gets done? Without total immersion, how would you get results?" Chen Yu''s expression became briefly sarcastic and yful, but he returned to his usual cheerful demeanor, suggesting, "Ah, but that fried noodle bread just now wasn''t very filling. How about we grab somete-night snacks? My treat!"

 Chapter 818 - 814: The Strongman Hot Pot

    When Chen Yu mentioned going out forte-night snacks, Kohinata Kaori had a bad feeling about it.


    Sure enough, the ce Chen Yu wanted to go was Minami''s little eatery.


    When Chen Yu told Inomata Naoki that he knew of a greatte-night diner and nned to take him there, Kohinata Kaori feltpletely unsettled and wanted to shout "Don''t go!"


    But she couldn''t say it out loud, as she had no reason to stop Chen Yu from taking Inomata Naoki to Minami''s eatery.


    She couldn''t exactly say to Chen Yu, "Minami likes Naoki, so to avoid any awkward situations, let''s pick another ce, shall we?"


    At this hour, there weren''t many restaurants near the hospital still open, and even fewer ces that could rival the taste of Minami''s eatery. Besides, Chen Yu had grown ustomed to dining there. So even if Kohinata Kaori wanted to suggest another ce, she had no valid excuse to do so.


    Still, she couldn''t just watch Inomata Naoki go meet Minami like that. Gritting her teeth, she said to Chen Yu, "Shixiong, we go to Minami''s ce every time; doesn''t that get boring? How about we try something new today?"


    Chen Yu nced at Kohinata Kaori with mild amusement and chuckled. How could her intentions escape him?


    Yet Chen Yu had no intention of exposing her little scheme. Instead, he went along with it and replied, "Sure, Kaori, do you have any suggestions?"


    This question directly stumped Kohinata Kaori; at that moment, she didn''t have a good rmendation at all.


    She was merely trying to stop Inomata Naoki from going to Minami''s eatery. The excuse she concocted was solely for convincing Chen Yu, and she hadn''t had time to think about where they should go once he believed her rationale.


    Now, Chen Yu''s counter-question had put Kohinata Kaori in a real bind, leaving her unsure of how to respond.


    Just as Kohinata Kaori was racking her brain for an answer, Inomata Naoki suddenly chimed in, "I heard from Tokairin that there''s apparently a pretty good hotpot ce nearby. How about we try hotpot tonight?"


    Although Inomata Naoki didn''t fully grasp what kind of silent negotiation was unfolding between Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori, he could sense that Kohinata Kaori didn''t seem to want him going to the ce Chen Yu had suggested.


    He wasn''t sure why that was the case, but Inomata Naoki decided to back up Kohinata Kaori anyway. After all, Tokairin Yuko had indeed mentioned the hotpot ce, so suggesting it himself wasn''t a bad way to help his junior out of her awkward spot, right?


    Inomata Naoki''s suggestion earned a meaningful nce from Chen Yu toward Kohinata Kaori, but he didn''t say much. He simply nodded andmented, "Since Naoki rmended it, let''s go for hotpot. It''s been a while since I''ve had it."


    Feeling guilty under Chen Yu''s gaze, Kohinata Kaori hurriedly helped Inomata Naoki pack up his things. Only then did she follow behind him and Chen Yu as the trio left theb together.


    The hotpot ce Naoki mentioned wasn''t far from the hospital¡ªthey arrived at their destination after walking for just about ten minutes.


    Looking up at the restaurant''s sign, Chen Yu showed a faintly surprised expression. "Sumo Hotpot? Isn''t it a little too greasy to eat thiste at night?"


    The so-called Sumo Hotpot, also known as Chanko Nabe, is the hearty hotpot traditionally enjoyed by sumo wrestlers.


    However, what was originally reserved for sumo wrestlers evolved into something that ordinary people could enjoy as well, giving it the name Sumo Hotpot.


    There are no strict rules about its ingredients, but Sumo Hotpot typically includes chicken, tofu, leeks, Chinese cabbage, and other vegetables cooked in a savory broth, and it''s famous for being nourishing and substantial.


    After all, the bulk sumo wrestlers build can''t be achieved without sufficient food intake and nutrition.


    Of course, the Sumo Hotpot served in this kind of hotpot restaurant wasn''t the same as the colossal pots of food actual sumo wrestlers consumed. But eating it at night still felt like it might leave you overstuffed.


    "I don''t think so. As far as I remember, while sumo hotpot may be filling, it''s mainly vegetables and lean meats, which aren''t that heavy," Inomata Naoki chimed in, but he sounded a bit uncertain. Still, he thought the Sumo Hotpot was worth trying.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu didn''t voice any objections. For him, ordinary food was of little consequence¡ªit could only satisfy his taste buds, but it would never truly fill the void inside him.


    The three entered the restaurant and noticed that, while the tables featuredrge soup pots with seemingly generous portions, it was evident upon closer inspection that the pots were rather shallow. They looked substantial but weren''t actually that loaded.


    Perhaps it was a little trick by the restaurant to make customers feel like they''d eaten a lot, giving them a sense of aplishment akin to finishing a wrestler-sized Sumo Hotpot.


    In Japan, sumo is considered the national sport, and sumo wrestlers are highly respected professionals. For many people, experiencing the meal of a sumo wrestler is a fascinating novelty.


    As a result, this restaurant remained popr evente at night, with quite a few customers dining inside.


    That being said, it wasn''t peak hours thiste, so the three of them quickly found a table and sat down. A waiter soon came over to take their order.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Perhaps it was fate, or maybe the pull of the Red String of Fate, but Minami wasn''t at her eatery helping out at the moment. Instead, she was carrying a metal takeout box, walking toward another location.


    Of course, her little eatery didn''t deliver. Minami wasn''t delivering food for her eatery; she was merely picking up takeout from another shop.


    Although the owner could cook a wide array of dishes, he never made pan-fried dumplings. Each time, he would call a specialty dumpling shop for takeout because their dumplings were especially delicious.


    This time was no exception¡ªa customer had ordered pan-fried dumplings, so the owner called that shop for a portion. But they were short-staffed today, so Minami was tasked with picking it up.


    This wasn''t the first time. After all, the dumpling shop was also a business¡ªit couldn''t always cater exclusively to Minami''s eatery. When short-staffed, picking up the order personally was no big deal.


    Carrying the metal takeout box, Minami moved with light steps. Perhaps because she''d been dead for over a decade, she had long adapted to nocturnal living.


    Although Chen Yu had brought her "back to life," her habits of sleeping during the day and being active at night were hard to change.


    The dumpling shop wasn''t far from Minami''s eatery. Walking across the street, Minami soon spotted the dumpling shop, along with the Sumo Hotpot restaurant beside it.

 Chapter 819 - 815: The Unpalatable Drink

    Minami''s appearance didn''t escape Chen Yu''s awareness, though he didn''t actively do anything about it.


    There are some things he could intentionally steer, but other things are better left to unfold naturally.


    Chen Yu didn''t n to interfere, yet there are situations chiseled by fate¡ªwhere even unintentional acts still follow their destined path, leaving even the deities powerless.


    "Just eating hotpot is kind of boring, I''m going to grab some drinks," Naoki stood up, intending to buy beverages.


    "Drinks? You could just order directly! You don''t have to save me money," Chen Yu said in surprise upon hearing Naoki''s decision. After all, it''s unusual to go outside to buy drinks when eating at a restaurant.


    Naoki gave an awkwardugh before responding, "The drink I want isn''t avable here. Don''t worry, I saw a convenience store nearby when I came. I''ll be back soon."


    After saying that, Naoki stood and walked out.


    Watching his departing figure, Kohinata Kaori asked Chen Yu with some confusion, "Senior, what''s going on with Second Senior? What drink is he after that he''s going out to buy it?"


    "Not sure. Maybe it''s some special vor," Chen Yu replied casually, not paying much attention to Naoki''s errand. Yet in his keen observation, he noticed that Naoki''s path coincidentally intersected with Minami.


    For such scenarios where nting flowers deliberately yields nothing while an unintended willow grows into shade, Chen Yu could only marvel at the mysteries of fate.


    From his senses, Naoki had left the hotpot restaurant and reached the nearby convenience store, swiftly locating the drink he wanted.


    However, just as he was about to pay, the cash register at the convenience store seemed to malfunction, and the clerks were busy fixing it.


    Since the clerks insisted it was a minor issue and would be fixed shortly, Naoki stood aside and waited.


    At that very moment, Minami¡ªalready holding her take-out dumplings and walking back¡ªchanced to pass by the convenience store. Suddenly deciding she also wanted a bottle of drink, she stepped inside.


    When Minami picked out her desired drink and approached the counter, the cash register still hadn''t been fixed.


    This disappointed Minami. She was out fetching take-out and couldn''t afford to dy; she had to return to the shop immediately. She couldn''t linger until the clerks repaired the register.


    Just as she prepared to put the drink back and leave, Naoki recognized her.


    "Are you Minami? Do you live around here?" Naoki greeted her, but as the words left his mouth, he quickly caught himself, "Ah, right, Brother Yu just mentioned going to your shop for ate-night snack. Clearly your ce is close by. Are you delivering take-out?"


    "Naoki-san! You¡­ how are you here?" Minami gasped, startled that the very person she''d wished to avoid appeared so abruptly, and in such an uncanny way.


    Could this be the undeniable force of fated romance? Minami couldn''t help but feel a ripple of uncertainty and disbelief in her heart.


    "Oh, I''m here eating with Brother Yu and Kaori. Are you delivering take-out, Minami?" Naoki''s tone was casual and unremarkable, treating her simply as a familiar acquaintance. His demeanor wasn''t particrly warm.


    Yet for Minami, just seeing Naoki was enough to make her heart race uncontrobly.


    She managed topose herself and calmly exined to Naoki, "I came to pick up take-out. We don''t do take-out at our shop, but my uncle sometimes orders dumplings from other ces, so I came out to grab them."


    After speaking, Minami nced at the clerk still fixing the cash register, a trace of regret briefly appearing on her face as she prepared to return the drink to the shelf.


    Naoki noticed this and couldn''t help but offer, "I''ll pay for this bottle. You take it with you first, and once the register is fixed, I''ll settle both of our bills. You''re probably in a rush?"


    Minami instinctively wanted to refuse, but Naoki had already turned to the clerk and said, "Put her bottle under my tab; I''ll pay for everythingter."


    Faced with this scenario, Minami felt it would be rude to decline, so she thanked Naoki politely, then left with her drink in such haste that her embarrassment was almost palpable.


    Watching Minami leave, Naoki shook his head slightly, amused by her endearing demeanor.


    A few minutester, the clerk fixed the register. Naoki paid for the drinks and headed back to the restaurant.


    "What took you so long? Didn''t you say it was next door?" Chen Yu asked Naoki upon his return, although everything had been under his watchful eye. He still posed the question out loud.


    Naoki answered genuinely, unaware of Chen Yu''s underlying intentions, "The cash register at the convenience store was broken. I was waiting for the clerk to fix it."


    Afterward, Naoki ced the drinks down in front of Chen Yu and Kohinata Kaori, then opened a can himself with satisfaction, taking a sip with delight, "Haven''t had this in ages. You can''t find it in Kumamoto, so I made a point of buying it there."


    "So that''s what it was. I was wondering why you insisted on heading out," Chen Yu remarked with a resigned chuckle as he looked at the drink.


    This was a caffeinated beverage they would often drink during university¡ªan essential boost duringte-nightb sessions.


    The taste wasn''t particrly pleasant, leaving a slightly off-putting sensation, but it was precisely this peculiarity that heightened its energizing effect.


    Perhaps feeling nostalgic, Chen Yu opened a can of the drink as well, taking a sip of the peculiar vor.


    Yet what was once a refreshing stimnt now tasted only of bittersweet memories for Chen Yu.


    He sighed with a touch of regret, then remarked, "It''s still the same taste as before, but somehow it doesn''t seem as good as I remember."


    "This drink was never good to begin with, was it?" Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but interject, pointing out bluntly that she''d always found the beverage unappealing, "I never understood why you two liked drinking it back then."


    Herment made Chen Yu and Naoki exchange a nce, both bursting intoughter.


    "It wasn''t that we liked drinking it; it''s precisely because it tastes bad that it helps keep us awake," Chen Yu rified before taking another sip, as if he were verifying the vor. "Yup, still just as awful."


    Beside him, Naoki chuckled and said, "Bad taste, but it does the trick for waking you up!"

 Chapter 820 - 816: Hidden but Not Used

    When Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki, and Kohinata Kaori went to eat hot pot together, Jounouchi Hiromi was also enjoying a meal.


    It wasn''t that she was just starting dinner now¡ªrather, a feast she had been enjoying earlier still hadn''t ended. In front of her now was the final course: dessert.


    Since Chen Yu had said he needed to work overtime and refused to apany her for dinner, Jounouchi Hiromi went home feeling slightly moody. To cheer herself up, she had the butler prepare avish feast, determined to indulge herself with a good meal.


    However, eating a feast alone felt a bit dull, so Jounouchi Hiromi invited all the ship-girls and guests from her Necromantic Space to join her, turning the solitary feast into a lively banquet.


    "So this is what you humans call a banquet? What an excellent way of dining," said the Water Elemental Lord, Ni Nasu, who had a contract with Jounouchi Hiromi. Holding a bowl of ice cream, she came over to Hiromi''s side and offered her praise. It was clear that she enjoyed the lively atmosphere of the banquet.


    In response to Ni Nasu''spliment, Jounouchi Hiromi merely smiled without offering anyment.


    However, when she saw the ice cream in Ni Nasu''s hands, she couldn''t help but ask curiously, "As a water elemental, Miss Ni Nasu, do you actually taste anything when you eat ice cream? Isn''t it all just water to you?"


    "Not at all. As an Elemental Lord, I can certainly sense its vor and the cool sensation as well," Ni Nasu replied. She scooped a big spoonful of ice cream into her mouth and made her body transparent again so Hiromi could see how the ice cream melted after entering her body.


    Although water elementals didn''t particrly mind such things, Jounouchi Hiromi found it quite disturbing to watch. Seeing a transparent humanoid with her face swallowing and digesting food was a rather unsettling experience, even if the act itself wasn''t inherently horrifying.


    Perhaps noticing Jounouchi Hiromi''s expression, Ni Nasu hesitated for a moment before reverting her body back to its original appearance.


    Seeing Ni Nasu return to her usual form eased Jounouchi Hiromi''s difort significantly. She then asked, "Miss Ni Nasu, are you adjusting well here? I promised to show you around this world, but due to certain issues, I''ve had to let you stay in this small space for now. I am truly sorry for that."


    "It''s alright. I can understand your reasoning, and besides, waiting is also a kind of experience," Ni Nasu said, her face as expressionless as ever, as though she were discussing something entirely unrted to herself.


    Despite her words, Ni Nasu reminded Hiromi, "While time may be meaningless to both your Giant Dragon n and us elemental beings, I do hope we can begin exploring this world sooner rather thanter."


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded earnestly at Ni Nasu''s reminder. "Of course. However, Miss Ni Nasu, to journey through our world, you''ll need to learn its rules as much as possible. After all, failing to follow the rules could easily lead to trouble."


    Ni Nasu inclined her head slightly in agreement. "Naturally. Every world has its own rules. I''m just curious about what kind of world yours is. Why is it that you and your husband possess power that could make the entire world bow before you, power that could change the rules, yet still choose to abide by the rules set by mortals?"


    The question left Jounouchi Hiromi momentarily stunned. It seemed she had never considered that before.


    In the past, she was just an ordinary person living an ordinary life. Falling for Chen Yu had also felt like a perfectly ordinary thing. However, upon truly getting to know him, she realized he was far from ordinary¡ªand he made her extraordinary as well.


    Yet, just as Chen Yu didn''t wish to disrupt the lives of ordinary people, Jounouchi Hiromi saw no issue with living as an ordinary person.


    Though she became a Dragon-descent under Chen Yu''s arrangements, ascended to be a Legendary Warrior, and took up the mantle of the Crimson Empress, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t feel the need to live a life fitting of the title "Empress."


    Sure, the influence of her Dragon Bloodline and the transformation of her Life Level after assuming the role of Crimson Empress had subtly altered her disposition, but she didn''t believe that reaching this point meant she needed to change her way of life.


    Ordinary life held nothing inherently wrong, and besides, her life with Chen Yu hardly resembled that of ordinary people anyway.


    "Power merely grants us the right to choose. Whether or not we wield that power or what choice we make with it is a matter of personal will and freedom," Jounouchi Hiromi contemted for a moment before finally responding to Ni Nasu''s question. "Having power means I can choose to use it and showcase it, but I can just as easily choose to restrain it and leave it unused. That is the true meaning of possessing power."


    Ni Nasu appeared genuinely surprised by Hiromi''s response. For the first time, Jounouchi Hiromi caught an expression on the Water Elemental Lord''s face.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you show any expression, Miss Ni Nasu!" Jounouchi Hiromi remarked with augh, hoping to lighten the mood after the seriousness of their discussion.


    However, Ni Nasu gently shook her head and said, "Elemental beings may not excel at conveying emotions, but that doesn''t mean weck feelings or expressions. Even the stone golems of the Earth Element show surprise at times, so why wouldn''t we water elementals? That said, Madam Jounouchi, you indeed possess the true wisdom of a strong individual, something that many others likely cannot achieve."


    To possess strength does not necessarily mean one must use it.


    If someone burns with the desire to unleash all their power simply because they possess it, such a person cannot be said to truly master their strength¡ªthey are merely ves to it.


    As the Water Elemental Lord, Ni Nasu''s life was long. Although she had not interacted with many people, her connection with other water elementals had taught her countless cautionary tales of those who pursued power only to lose themselves in it.


    She deeply understood that true mastery of power did not lie in its use but in the ability to forgo its use.


    Those who can refrain from using power when they could are naturally also the ones capable of wielding it wisely when necessary.


    In contrast, those who insist on using their power at every opportunity are driven by it, not in control of it.


    With this realization, Ni Nasu couldn''t help but bow slightly toward Jounouchi Hiromi to show her respect. "You and your husband are truly exceptional individuals of great strength."

 Chapter 821 - 817: The Monk

    When the sun rose from the horizon, Chen Yu, who had been busy in theboratory all night, finally lifted his head, and nced at Inomata Naoki, who had fallen asleep over the experimental table, and Kohinata Kaori, who was sprawled on the sofa nearby. He couldn''t help but shake his head slightly.


    The gap between mortals and the transcendent is, in truth, quite obvious.


    Yet, Chen Yu had no intention of pulling them into the transcendent realm. While for him it would merely take a flick of the wrist, at times actions like these could blur the lines between help and harm, making it difficult to judge.


    After briefly tidying up the items on the table, Chen Yu sensed the arrival of the ship-girl bringing him clothes and breakfast. Smiling faintly, he avoided disturbing the two sleepers and instead cast a simple spell to allow them to rest more deeply, before leaving theboratory.


    "Commander," Akagi greeted Chen Yu at theboratory door, her hands cradling a set of clean clothes ready for him.


    "Thank you for your efforts, Akagi," Chen Yu greeted her warmly, took the clothes, and headed to the washroom.


    After briefly freshening up, Chen Yu changed into the clean attire and walked toward his office together with Akagi.


    Gazing at Akagi, d in her crimson kimono with an elegant and obedient demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help but take note of her personality.


    Ship-girls originate from the Heroic Spirit Summoning Spell, and in theory, all ship-girls are merely heroic spirits born from the vessels they represent.


    Heroic spirits, after all, are no more than figures created by humanity''s worship and idealization of so-called heroes.


    In theory, Akagi''s personality and appearance should align, or at least partially resemble, the depiction found in popr ship-girl games.


    But in reality, the Akagi by Chen Yu''s side neither embodied the yandere, domineering traits of the Nine-tailed Fox nor resembled Ms. Gluttony¡ªexternally gentle and reliable but carrying a hint of silliness.


    The Akagi beside Chen Yu had a personality more akin to Ms. Gluttony when she wasn''t overeating¡ªa gentle, dependable older sister.


    Yet, her endearing clumsiness was nowhere to be found; instead, she exuded an impable reliability.


    Among the ship-girls around Chen Yu, Belfast was the wless maid, Warspite and Hood were perfect Britishdies¡ªoneposed and dignified, the other moredylike. Aside from them, the other ship-girls each bore slight imperfections or quirks.


    Enterprise, due to her own ipleteness, was cold to the point of being unapproachable. Missouri, despite her Deity Level power,cked confidence from her absence in the harrowing battles of her predecessors. Yamato, as the Combined Fleet''s gship, constantly worried about the other ship-girls...


    Despite Akagi sometimes seeming overly gentle, from one perspective, she was the quintessential Yamato Nadeshiko.


    That''s why Chen Yu was curious¡ªwhy would the Akagi he summoned have this particr personality and appearance, so different from any ship-girl he had encountered before?


    After all, in all of the ship-girl settings, Akagi was never depicted wearing a scarlet kimono, nor styling her hair in a matron''s updo.


    Could it be the influence of her original vessel? Chen Yu wasn''t sure. Regardless, there would be plenty of time to explore thister. It wasn''t worth pondering over these things during breakfast.


    Arriving at his office, the desk featured a traditional Japanese breakfast.


    A bowl of steaming miso soup, a golden-crisp grilled fish, a small dish of five different pickles, a te of neatly sliced tamagoyaki, two freshly molded rice balls, a small bowl of tofu simmered in dashi, and a pot of freshly brewed barley tea.


    Compared to a British breakfast, the Japanese one seemed much lighter, and visually simpler.


    It was, however, more in line with the dietary preferences of the people of The Orient.


    Chen Yu sat down and began enjoying the Japanese breakfast. As he ate, he couldn''t help but reminisce about the rice noodles and wontons of his childhood.


    Back in school, steamed buns, soy milk, rice noodles, and wontons had made up the bulk of Chen Yu''s breakfasts from elementary to high school¡ªtwelve years of habit, asionally joined by a pancake cooked by his mother.


    Perhaps he should switch to a Chinese breakfast once in a while? Chen Yu mused inwardly, thinking perhaps it was time to summon some Chinese ship-girls.


    The problem, however, was China''s modern naval history... s, to speak of it is toment. The best one could dredge up might be the Eight miles.


    Speaking of the Eight miles, some relics of The Dingyuan still seemed to be in Japan. Acquiring them wouldn''t be difficult. Those relics had spent two centuries overseas; as a Chinese person, one should do something for them, however small.


    As such thoughts crossed Chen Yu''s mind, he opened hisputer and began searching for information on the whereabouts of The Dingyuan''s relics.


    As the gship of the Beiyang Fleet during the Qing Dynasty, The Dingyuan had once been hailed as Asia''srgest warship upon itsmissioning. During the First Sino-Japanese War, which profoundly shaped China''s modern fate over the next century, The Dingyuan had fought tirelessly as the gship.


    Sadly, the Beiyang Fleet ultimately suffered defeat in the war, with the Qing Court''s feebleness leading to The Dingyuan¡ªAsia''s mightiest warship¡ªbeing scuttled in its home port by its own crew.


    The Dingyuan''s relics were salvaged by Japanese forces, some disyed in Ueno Park during that era, while others were used to construct the Dingyuan Pavilion, even its rudder reinvented as a table.


    As Chen Yu learned this, his mood suddenly turned heavy, a demeanor Akagi noticed beside him, prompting her to ask with concern, "Commander, is something troubling you?"


    "Nothing much, I simply recalled some unpleasant memories," Chen Yu nced at Akagi and shook his head, declining to exin.


    Gathering his thoughts, Chen Yu refocused on his breakfast; though his n to summon The Dingyuan at Dingyuan Pavilion was now firmly decided.


    After finishing the meal, Chen Yu asked Akagi to help clear the dishes, then turned his attention to the day''s work.


    Following the all-nighter at theboratory, he wouldn''t head there today¡ªhe would wait for their report. As for his daily routine of seeing patients, it was a custom task posing no challenge.


    Yet today seemed different. While focusing intently on a patient record, Chen Yu suddenly paused, lifting his head in the direction of a new presence.


    A demigod, one Chen Yu had never encountered before, appeared within his perception.


    "This aura¡­ a monk?" Chen Yu''s gaze sharpened as he halted his actions, addressing the demigod, "A guest is always wee¡ªplease, let us meet."


    "It would be an honor. Amitabha," the other replied, graciously epting Chen Yu''s invitation.

 Chapter 822 - 818 Problems

    Following Chen Yu''s instructions, Akagi arrived at the hospital entrance, prepared to greet the Demigod Chen Yu had mentioned. However, what she saw was merely a monk dressed in extremely tattered robes, sitting by the roadside, eating a steamed bun on tap water from a public drinking fountain.


    The monk wore a grayish-blue robe that seemingly had seen many years, as it was covered almost entirely in patches.


    Rather than calling it clothing, it was more urate to describe it asyers of patches stitched together.


    Despite the monk''s attire being worn-out, it was impably clean and meticulously maintained.


    His face and hands bore the weathered, darkplexion of one who had endured the ravages of time, yet appeared exceedingly clean, untainted by any dust or dirt.


    And although the monk was merely eating a steamed bun with cold water¡ªit didn''t even appear freshly made¡ªhe seemed utterly content, as though he were savoring a gourmet meal.


    The monk naturally noticed Akagi but remained deliberate in finishing his bun. Only after he washed his hands under the faucet, wiped his face, and cleaned his mouth did he stroll toward Akagi.


    "Apologies for keeping thedy benefactor waiting. Kindly lead the way." The monk ced his hands together and bowed deeply in front of Akagi.


    Akagi, of course, greeted the monk in return, though she said little. Instead, she guided the monk into the hospital and into Chen Yu''s office.


    Despite being the center of attention as they walked, with many people pointing and discussing his peculiar appearance, the monk seemed entirely unaffected, unconcerned by his scruffy figure amidst the sterile uniformity of the hospital.


    Although a nurse tried to stop the monk, Akagi''s guidance ensured he was not obstructed and smoothly led him into Chen Yu''s office.


    "Greetings, benefactor. Amitabha." The monk greeted Chen Yu with a Buddhist chant, carrying an air of ordinary modesty that belied any semnce of a Demigod.


    Chen Yu watched the monk and naturally stood up from his chair, addressing him politely: "Greetings, Master. May I know what brings you here today?"


    The two conversed in Chinese, clearly indicating this was a monk from China.


    "I am Monk Xinyuan, merely an Ascetic Monk from the Great Mercy Temple. I dare not ept the title of ''Master'' from the benefactor. I havee from China to Japan at someone''s behest to visit you, on ount of the matters from London." The monk introduced himself while inquiring, "May I ask for benefactor''s name and lineage?"


    When Chen Yu heard the monk say he was an Ascetic Monk, he immediately understood why he appeared in such tattered attire. For such monks, wearing fine clothing would hinder their spiritual discipline. Only by enduring physical suffering and hardship could they achieve spiritual ascension and progress in cultivation.


    These Ascetic Monks were true practitioners, traveling the world with a begging bowl, braving the elements, seeking nothing of physicalfort¡ªa group deserving of utmost respect.


    Chen Yu naturally held a certain respect for this ascetic monk who introduced himself as Xinyuan, admiring his willingness to endure physical hardship for spiritual pursuit.


    Thus, when addressing Xinyuan, Chen Yu replied warmly and cordially: "I am Chen Yu. Master, please take a seat."


    Chen Yu altered his address for Xinyuan and gestured invitingly while sitting down on the sofa.


    However, Monk Xinyuan did not seat himself on the sofa but instead sat cross-legged directly on the floor.


    When Chen Yu looked visibly surprised, Monk Xinyuan exined, "I am an Ascetic Monk. Were I to sit upon such afortable sofa, it would take away many of the trials of cultivation. I hope the benefactor understands."


    "I see, then as long as Master does not mind me sitting so high, all is well," Chen Yu replied, showing no inclination to sit on the ground himself. Respect stems from sincerity, not mere imitation.


    "No matter at all. It''s a privilege as long as the benefactor does not resent my unannounced arrival," Monk Xinyuan replied, setting down his belongings. With his hands resting naturally on his knees, he addressed Chen Yu, "I havee to visit you at someone''s behest due to the events in London. I kindly ask the benefactor to recount the truth about the matter. It would be greatly appreciated."


    Xinyuan bowed once more after finishing his words.


    Chen Yu, seeing this gesture, found nothing objectionable in Xinyuan''s behavior. Moreover, the monk''s demeanor was pleasing and genuine, so he nodded and replied, "Master, feel free to ask. As long as your questions are ones I can answer, I will not hide the truth. However, some matters may involve personal secrets, and I hope for your understanding."


    "That is to be expected. I would not dare ask excessive questions. However, the matter in London is far-reaching and significant; I could not refuse the request to investigate, even if it meant bing an unwee guest to you. If there is offense, I beg your pardon. Amitabha." Monk Xinyuan recited the Buddhist chant again before continuing to ask, "May I inquire about the benefactor''s lineage? How long have you cultivated? And when did you achieve Demigod status?"


    These were the questions Monk Xinyuan and those who entrusted him were most concerned with. After all, no Demigodes into being without considerable cultivation. The number of Demigods on Earth was something everyone had a clear sense of.


    The sudden emergence of a Demigod capable of summoning other Demigods was undoubtedly unnerving¡ªthis warranted a thorough investigation.


    "My lineage stems from a fortuitous opportunity during childhood. I self-studied with an ancient book, so Ick any formal lineage. As for achieving Demigod status¡ªthat was merelyst year." Chen Yu offered no concealment in his response, though hesitated briefly when asked how long he had cultivated: "I am 31 years old this year. I began cultivating during middle school when I first encountered that opportunity."


    Chen Yu''s words nearly shattered Monk Xinyuan''s meditative focus. A hundred years of arduous cultivation couldn''t suppress the flicker of envy and resentment rising in his heart. Chanting several Buddhist verses in haste, Xinyuan finally smiled bitterly and remarked, "The benefactor''s fortune is extraordinary. This old monk has cultivated for a century to reach my current level of mastery. I thought myself firmly anchored in calm enlightenment, yet I''ve sumbed to jealousy toward the benefactor¡ªa clear sign my cultivation is not yetplete. Amitabha."


    "Master is too modest. I reached Demigod status by taking shortcuts; had I followed the conventional path, I might not have achieved it even within a hundred years," Chen Yu replied humbly, speaking the truth nheless.


    Had he not leveraged a path rted to Divine Creatures¡ªfirst mastering his Divine Body before umting enough faith to ascend as a Demigod¡ªit would have taken him at least a century of gradual cultivation to reach his current level.


    Only after hearing Chen Yu''s exnation did Monk Xinyuan feel moderately relieved, though a lingering unease persisted.


    Setting aside the ufortable topic, Xinyuan then shifted focus to the crux of his visit: "Benefactor, may I ask how many Demigod-Level Heroic Spirits you''ve summoned thus far?"

 Chapter 823 - 819: Demigod

    Monk Xinyuan''s question made Chen Yu smile faintly. After a brief pause, he countered, "May I ask, master, how many Demigods currently exist in the world? Previously, the British said that there are no Demigods left in the United Kingdom, which surprised me somewhat. A seasoned power like that without a single Demigod¡ªhow scarce is the pinnacle of supernatural forces in the world?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, Monk Xinyuan couldn''t help but show a mncholy expression on his face, letting out a long sigh.


    However, he wasn''t surprised that Chen Yu asked such a question. After all, so-called supernatural beings ultimately aim to withdraw from the mortal world, hidden from the knowledge of ordinary people. Chen Yu, being self-taught and without a master''s guidance, unfamiliarity with these matters was only natural.


    Furthermore, matters concerning Demigods, even within the supernaturalmunity, are considered legends and secrets¡ªnot something widely known unless a person has reached a certain level of strength or holds significant influence. Many would doubt the existence of Demigods altogether.


    Thus, after softly reciting a Buddhist prayer, Monk Xinyuan exined, "Demigods are the strongest beings among supernatural entities, and their numbers have always been scarce¡ªdecades may pass without the emergence of a single new Demigod. In fact, in recent decades, benefactor, you are the only newly emerged Demigod.


    During the two World Wars, countless ordinary people from various nations perished, but even the supernatural realm suffered catastrophic losses. Demigods, as the forces of deterrence representing national might, were forced onto the battlefield for brutal shes, leading to the downfall of many Demigods.


    Currently, there are only twenty-seven verified Demigods remaining in the world, including myself.


    Among them, Russia, benefiting from the legacy of the Soviet Union, has three Demigods¡ªone was severely injured during World War II and has been recovering since, with little to no news beyond confirming their survival; another pledged a lifelong vow to guard Lenin''s Mausoleum, never leaving Moscow''s Red Square; thus, Russia now only has one active Demigod.


    But this is already better than most countries. The Demigods of Europergely fell during the two World Wars. Presently, Germany retains one Demigod, also gravely wounded and serving more as a deterrent than an active force; France has two remaining Demigods, both infirm and residing in the Veterans Home, rarely stepping into the outside world.


    As for the United Kingdom, which benefactor mentioned¡ªpost-war, the nation originally had four surviving Demigods. Although all carried injuries to differing degrees, they were still capable of action. But then¡­"


    At this point, Monk Xinyuan paused momentarily, a subtle smile appearing on his face before continuing, "During the Korean War, the United Kingdom dispatched two of its less-injured Demigods to support the Korean battlefield. However, they met their demise¡ªone was in outright by a Daoist Demigod from China, and the other was fatally wounded and reportedly passed away shortly after returning to their home country.


    The two remaining Demigods of the United Kingdom could havested a few more years, but in an effort to leave behind a trace of their legacy, they followed the example of their predecessors and imbued their powers into respective sets of garments to preserve them. This method allows a Legendary-rank Supernatural individual to wield these relics and unleash Demigod-level abilities.


    The two pseudo-Demigods you encountered in London are the result of this technique. Countries that once had Demigods often leave artifacts behind, more or less.


    However, the power stored in these relics is finite; each use depletes it further. Without another Demigod replenishing the energy, such relics are rarely employed unless absolutely necessary."


    "I see, it seems these old nations do have some remaining legacies." Chen Yumented and then inquired further, "Master, you''ve mentioned six Demigods so far, including yourself, making it seven. What about the other twenty? How many Demigods does China have?"


    "China''s historical depth is profound¡ªnaturally, we have the most Demigods, with nine in total, the highest number of any country." Monk Xinyuan''s expression revealed faint pride as he spoke, "Yet among these nine, one is a Daoist monk who reached enlightenment during the Song Dynasty and has long since detached himself from worldly matters, entering self-imposed retreat.


    If not for the Japanese invasion of China awakening this elder, he likely wouldn''t have emerged from seclusion. Currently, he remains isted in Mount Hua, striving to transcend the final barrier and ascend to immortality.


    As for the other eight, three ascended to Demigodhood at the end of the Qing Dynasty. Discontent with the Qing Court, they pledged allegiance to Mr. Sun, helping overthrow the Manchu regime. However, as political tides shifted, these three abandoned the Republic to join the founding father who was then in Yan''an, bing China''s national guardians.


    Regarding the remaining four, one was nurtured by the first Prime Minister, one stems from Wudang, and another from Shaolin¡ªboth sects traditionally dispatching disciples to assist the ruling government in exchange for their endurance. The Wudang Daoist who slew the British Demigod on the Korean battlefield hailed from this tradition.


    Thest one came from the Soviet Union during its dissolution¡ªa Russian Demigod who ultimately pledged loyalty to China."


    After hearing Monk Xinyuan''s outline of China''s Demigods, Chen Yu felt profoundly relieved that he hadn''t stirred trouble within the country. A Song Dynasty Demigod still alive¡ªthat elder would undoubtedly be terrifying, potentially only a step away from bing immortal and transcending into the Divine Spirit Realm.


    If a Demigod from the Song Dynasty could survive this long, wouldn''t the Ming Dynasty also have simr hidden figures? Or even earlier, the Han and Tang Dynasties¡ªor perhaps further back to the Pre-Qin era and the chaos of the Warring States...


    Chen Yu dared not entertain such thoughts. The Land of the Divine, teeming with crouching tigers and hidden dragons, had so many Demigods¡ªhow many deities must there be? Five millennia of historical depth is no mere boast.


    Having finished discussing China, Monk Xinyuan paused briefly to sip water before continuing, "As for the remaining eleven Demigods, six serve the United States. Of the other five, three are affiliated with the Catholic Church, one belongs to Green Religion as an Imam, and thest resides in Africa¡ªworshipped by locals as a ''Goddess.''"


    "So there are still so many Demigods in the world!" Chen Yu eximed in awe. Although twenty-seven Demigods don''t seem like much, his Necromantic Space alone¡ªwith Artoria and Joan of Arc present¡ªlikely surpasses this count. But excluding the Ship-girls, Chen Yu himself didn''t have a single Demigod under hismand.


    "Twenty-seven is far from numerous. Records show that more than a dozen Demigods perished during the Second World War alone¡ªit is truly scarce." Monk Xinyuan shook his head, then unexpectedly turned serious and looked at Chen Yu sternly. With a solemn tone, he asked, "Because Demigods are rare, every new Demigod affects and entangles countless affairs. Previously, benefactor appeared in London, Ennd, alongside four other Demigods¡ªwhich greatly startled us. The British Government formally notified the P5 regarding this matter, and after deliberations, China''s Demigods decided to send someone to meet benefactor.


    Since I am proficient in Japanese, the task fell to me. Yet to my surprise, benefactor turns out to be of Huaxia descent, which has saved me considerable effort. Therefore, in boldness, I must ask¡ªhow many Demigods are currently by your side?"

 Chapter 824 - 820 Problems

    Monk Xinyuan posed the question once again, plunging Chen Yu into silence.


    There are only twenty-seven demigods worldwide; that may sound like a lot, but the number of ship-girls under Chen Yu''smand isn''t any less than that, and the number can still grow. As long as he finds suitable summoning materials, not only ship-girls but any existence that holds symbolic meaning, revered or remembered by people, can be summoned under the same principles.


    Of course, Chen Yu couldn''t reveal this directly to Monk Xinyuan. While the monk didn''t seem hostile at the moment, if he knew Chen Yu could summon forces capable of opposing the entire world at will, he would surely be deeply wary.


    Moreover, even if Monk Xinyuan himself wouldn''t think that way, what about the people behind him?


    For such a powerful figure like Monk Xinyuan¡ªa demigod¡ªto be sent across the ocean to inquire about matters tied to the P5, it was beyond belief for Chen Yu to think that no governmental forces were involved.


    And when dealing with such a significant potential threat, the first response of those in power would likely be to eliminate or control it, wouldn''t it?


    Although Chen Yu preferred not to think the worst of human nature, if he were in a leader''s position and learned of someone who possessed strength capable of rivaling the nation or even the world, his first thoughts would also be about defense and neutralizing the threat.


    So it was out of the question for Chen Yu to honestly disclose the truth. What if the nations deemed him a grave threat and decided to eliminate him at all costs?


    Though the ship-girls were powerful, they couldn''t withstand the full-force onught from the P5. Unless Chen Yu were to double their numbers, only then could he consider challenging any one of those nations.


    But that wasn''t what Chen Yu aimed to do in the first ce.


    After seriously considering it, Chen Yu finally spoke, "Among the demigods summoned by repurposing old warships, there are five by my side. One is Miss Akagi here, another two¡ªthe Hood and Kaga¡ªappeared in London. The Belfast, which I brought back from London, has also been sessfully summoned, and there''s the Missouri from the United States.


    Additionally, I stole the Kirov¡ªa Kirov-rank missile cruiser retired and stored by Russia¡ªbut I haven''t sessfully summoned it yet. As for the other two demigods who appeared with me in London, one is the legendary King Arthur Artoria from British history, and the other is Miss Joan, the Maid of Orleans and savior of France. Both are my friends and are currently my guests."


    Chen Yu concealed the actual number of ship-girls under hismand, mentioning only the five who had already shown themselves. He didn''t speak about the Shoukaku sisters, who had appeared in the hospital, nor the 6th Destroyer Squadron. This would lead people to think he was hiding a single trump card, rather than suspecting he was holding an entire deck of them.


    Five to seven demigods were intimidating enough, but that number was still within the P5''s calcble and "manageable" range. It posed a tangible threat without crossing the line into a total existential crisis that would provoke them to take him down at all costs¡ªa reasonably measured bnce.


    Even if one of the P5''s leaders were particrly aggressive and insisted on allying others to eliminate him, Chen Yu was confident that the power he currently wielded could handle it.


    "Five demigods, huh?" Monk Xinyuan''s face showed visible surprise. Though he had mentally prepared himself beforeing, learning that Chen Yu possessed a force capable of rivaling an entire nation''s top-tier transcendent power still caused his cultivated mind to waver.


    Nheless, Monk Xinyuan''s remarkable Zen meditation skills quickly brought him back toposure. After silentlymitting the information to memory, he asked further, "Master Chen, regarding your theft of military ships from Russia and the United States, both nations are deeply dissatisfied. After all, this concerns their national assets, and significant military equipment at that. They hope that you can provide some exnation."


    This was one of the reasons for Monk Xinyuan''s visit. Although certain cover-up methods were employed when the ship-girls brought the warships back, such matters could be investigated thoroughly if given enough attention.


    Particrly after witnessing the events in London, the major powers had inspected their dmissioned warships. Their most iconic vessels naturally drew extraordinary scrutiny, and discovering they were missing was simply inevitable.


    Hearing Monk Xinyuan ry the request for an exnation to the two nations, Chen Yu nodded without hesitation, "That''s only fair. After all, I took their property, so it''s proper to offer some form ofpensation."


    Chen Yu''s response allowed Monk Xinyuan to breathe a sigh of relief. If possible, he too wished to avoid conflict. It wasn''t just because the nations involved were Russia and the United States, nor merely because Chen Yu still held Chinese nationality. Rather, it was because any conflict would likely escte into arge-scale battle involving ten or more demigods, potentially bing the most catastrophic demigod confrontation since World War II.


    Demigods were rare enough as it was. Any losses in such a confrontation would have far-reaching consequences and unforeseeable ripple effects, something Monk Xinyuan sincerely wished to avoid.


    "Amitabha, it is truly fortunate that Master Chen is willing to offerpensation. Representatives from Russia and the United States will soon send envoys to discuss terms with you. I hope you can spare some time to meet with them." With this matter nearly resolved, Monk Xinyuan felt a weight lifted off his heart. As long as Chen Yu was open to discussion, his mission was essentiallyplete.


    As for how the discussions would go, that would be a matter left to the envoys from the two governments and Chen Yu himself.


    Finishing this conversation, Monk Xinyuan steered toward another task. He asked Chen Yu, "Master Chen, could you tell me if there are any restrictions when summoning demigod spirits? Must they always involve warships?"


    "Not necessarily," Chen Yu replied. "The principles behind this summoning magic are simr to summoning Heroic Spirits. As long as something has once been a focal point of mass worship and collective belief, it can be used as a summoning medium. I chose warships simply because of the poprity of ship-girl games in recent years; I wanted to summon a few game characters, that''s all."


    Chen Yu purposely exined in a casual manner, suspecting that Monk Xinyuan might have an ulterior motive. Thus, he added, "The media for summoning require very specific conditions. For example, statues in temples wouldn''t work because they are objects worshipped as representations of deities¡ªnot the deities themselves. Additionally, such statues are too abundant to single out a particr god they might represent.


    But renowned warships are ideal¡ªfirst, they are unique and focus collective belief; second, they possess great strength, serving as tools of deterrence. That''s why I originally chose warships as summoning media.


    In fact, this magic was originally designed to summon historical heroes who once shone brightly through time. However, most of the heroes from thend of Shen Zhou have been posthumously divinized, making it difficult to summon them. Therefore, I had to abandon that idea."


    "So it''s not limited to ships, then?" Monk Xinyuan''s eyes lit up upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation.

 Chapter 825 - 821 Conditions

    After Monk Xinyuan and Chen Yu finished discussing official matters, they chatted casually about topics among transcendent beings before standing to take their leave.


    "Though you dwell far overseas, your heart remains loyal to your homnd. That is truly a blessing." Although Monk Xinyuan was a man of the monastic order, he understood that even monks belonged to a nation. Upon learning of Chen Yu''s continued dedication to his homnd, Xinyuan''s demeanor became noticeably warmer. "If one day you return to China and have free time, you must visit me at the Great Mercy Temple. I would dly sweep the mat to wee you."


    "You''re too polite, Master. If I have the opportunity, I''ll be sure to bother you for a visit." Chen Yu agreed with the monk''s invitation but suddenly remembered something about summoning The Dingyuan. Thus, he asked, "Master, are you familiar with The Dingyuan? Back then, after The Dingyuan was sunk by explosives, the Japanese salvaged some of its relics and built a Dingyuan Pavilion in Fukuoka. I n to visit it soon to pay my respects. I wonder if you would have the leisure to join me?"


    Chen Yu''s question was phrased with utmost courtesy, as though he was merely extending a polite invitation to pay respects to The Dingyuan.


    But how could Monk Xinyuan fail to hear the implied meaning behind Chen Yu''s words? He readily epted, replying, "How could I, a humble monk, miss such an asion to pay homage to The Dingyuan? In those days, the Beiyang Fleet fought valiantly for the nation, and many brave warriors gave their lives on the battlefield. It''s only fitting that I recite the Rebirth Mantra for them and assist their spirits in passing on. When do you n to depart, Benefactor? I will be staying in Tokyo for the time being; just inform me once you''re ready."


    "Don''t worry, Master. After sorting out some matters regarding the Russian and American warships in theing days, I''ll set off. I''ll be sure to inform you," Chen Yu said as he escorted Monk Xinyuan out of his office, setting a time for their meeting.


    After seeing Monk Xinyuan off, Chen Yu returned to his office. Only then did Akagi break her silence and ask, "Commander, how do you n to handle this situation? The Russians and Americans¡ª"


    Akagi hesitated, a rare urrence for her.


    "Do what must be done," Chen Yu replied bluntly. "I took their warships;pensating them by giving something in return and offering an apology is only proper." But his expression shifted as his tone turned sharp. "If they think they can make excessive demands, I wouldn''t mind letting them personally experience the power of their own warships."


    Hearing his words, Akagi began to feel sympathy for the Russians and Americans. The Kirov''s nuclear missiles and Missouri''s nuclear shells were not mere decorations.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The envoys from Russia and the United States contacted Chen Yu through official channels via the Japanese Government. It seemed they had no intention of meeting him privately.


    Although losing warships was already an embarrassing affair, and letting the Japanese Government get involved would only harm their national prestige further, the two nations had reached an agreement beforehand. Instead of acting in secrecy, it was better to handle the matter openly.


    After all, if either side made a private deal with Chen Yu, it would pose a significant threat to the other.


    This was especially true for the United States. Their ability to emerge victorious over the Red Bear had relied on suppressing the Soviet Union''s demigods, preventing those transcendent beings from intervening in the USSR''s internal political shifts, ultimately leading to its copse.


    Thus, under no circumstances would the Americans allow the Russians to engage privately with a demigod like Chen Yu, who possessed the ability to summon others of their kind. If Chen Yu agreed to summon multiple demigods for Russia, it would severely undermine America''s strategic deterrence against Russia.


    With mutual monitoring to ensure no one made underhanded moves, Russia and the United States were left with no choice but to approach Chen Yu through official diplomatic channels facilitated by Japan.


    In fact,ing as a pair had its own advantage: applying joint pressure would likely yield better results than negotiating alone with Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu couldn''t care less about their little schemes. Upon seeing the two envoys, he got straight to the point: "Yes, I did take your warships. But now, they''ve already been summoned into ship-girls, so taking them back is impossible. As for whether these ship-girls are willing to go with you, you''re wee to ask them yourselves."


    Chen Yu had brought Missouri and Kirov with him. Naturally, the two envoys noticed the two women apanying Chen Yu. They had already harbored suspicions, and upon hearing his words, their guesses were confirmed.


    Without further ado, the two envoys apologized to Chen Yu before each sought out their respective warship, using reason and emotion to try and persuade them.


    Although both nations had long since learned from the British that summoned ship-girls only retained past memories and tended to lean toward their former homnds in terms of disposition, their allegiance wasn''t bound to their previous service. Still, winning them over to speak favorably or leaving a good impression to gain their bias was a low-cost and potentially beneficial effort.


    Chen Yu didn''t interfere with their attempts. The loyalty of ship-girls was etched in their souls¡ªit formed the very foundation of their existence. To think mere words could sway them into betrayal would require these envoys to be the finest devils adept at seducing souls into damnation, and even then, only the topmost devils could hope to seed.


    Watching the two envoys exhaust their rhetoric before Missouri and Kirov, achieving no results, Chen Yu smirked with disdain. He tapped the desk lightly to draw their attention and said, "Gentlemen, your nations should have investigated and rified the basic realities before sending you, and they should have given you certain boundaries as well. So, to avoid wasting time, let''s skip the charades and get to your demands.


    Yes, I took your warships. I''m willing to offerpensation to a reasonable extent, but don''t expect me to agree to excessive demands. If the British couldn''t get it, you won''t either. Now, go ahead. What are your terms?"


    Chen Yu''s bluntness made the envoys'' faces darken, but theycked the standing to challenge a demigod. Before their departure, their respective governments had forewarned them about the terrifying capabilities of a demigod, especially one who could summon others of their kind. Quickly regainingposure, both envoys pulled out documents and handed them to Chen Yu.


    "Oh? You even brought itemized lists?" Chen Yu took the documents and opened them directly on the desk. Knowing he was Chinese and residing in Japan, the documents were written in both Russian and English, with apanying Chinese trantions.


    There wasn''t much content, so Chen Yu skimmed through them quickly. With a yful glimmer in his eyes, he nced at the envoys and asked, "Didn''t I say not to make excessive demands? What makes you think I''d agree to¡­ these terms?"

 Chapter 826 - 822 Interest

    The conditions proposed by Russia and the United States werergely simr, nearly identical in content. It was clear that the two nations must have consulted with each other before putting forward their terms.


    However, this wasn''t the main issue. The conditions proposed by the two nations were few and far between, only a handful of items, several of which were purely ceremonial and irrelevant. Only three uses truly held significance.


    First: Chen Yu must surrender the spell for summoning Demigods. This spell would be jointly overseen by the P5, and without the P5''s permission, Chen Yu would not be allowed to summon new Demigods.


    Second: Chen Yu was required to summon two Demigods each for Russia and the United States aspensation for stealing the Kirov and the Missouri.


    Third: Chen Yu must grant the patent for his broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to Russian and American pharmaceutical enterprises for a term of ten years. The licensing fee would amount to 10% of the profits of the pharmaceutical enterprises in these two nations.


    The first use could be dismissed outright. Chen Yu had made it clear from the start that if the British couldn''t get their hands on something, neither could Russia or America.


    There was no way he would agree to such a demand¡ªwhich involved surrendering his greatest asset in in sight and subjecting himself to external oversight.


    As for the second use, Chen Yu had indeed considered summoning new Demigods for Russia and America aspensation, simr to how he had dealt with the British.


    But two Demigods each? Even if Chen Yu''s brain had been gnawed on by a Soul-Sucking Monster, he would never agree to such an enemy-favoring request. After all, this would add four new Demigods, which exceeded one-seventh of the existing count altogether.


    What Chen Yu truly found intriguing was the third use, or rather the fact that this was undoubtedly the genuine objective of Russia and America.


    "So you want my patent?" Chen Yu raised his head and looked at the two envoys with a sardonic expression. "You''re ying quite the clever game, aren''t you? Talking all about ideologies while your hearts are set entirely on interests?"


    Faced with Chen Yu''s sarcasm, the two envoys, though awed by the aura of the Demigod, weren''t about to be cowed just because Chen Yu made a show of intimidation; after all, they had been dispatched for this very mission. The Russian envoy, speaking in heavily ented and nearly iprehensible Japanese, said, "This is a proposal that our government arrived at after considering the current situation and consulting with America as well as the other three members of the P5. Of course, this is merely a tentative offer, and if Your Excellency the Demigod has any concerns, the terms can still be negotiated."


    The Russians, with their trademark straightforwardness as a fighting nation, knew that while diplomats might use diplomatic rhetoric and tactics, upsetting the Demigod with such tricks could very well cost them their lives.


    The American envoy, understanding the gravity of the situation, showed none of America''s usual flippancy and spoke candidly: "In fact, regarding the patent for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, our pharmaceutical enterprises are very sincere about this matter. If Your Excellency the Demigod feels that 10% of the profits is insufficient, I can represent American pharmaceuticalpanies to discuss a more suitable profit-sharing rate with you."


    It was no wonder these two envoys disyed such attitudes. Compared to a dmissioned, mothballed warship, the patent for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was evidently far more enticing.


    To speak inly, recreating naval vessels like the Kirov and Missouri would require only the profits generated by Japan''s three pharmaceutical enterprisesst year, which, thanks to the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, could easily cover the cost of shipbuilding within a year.


    Of course, the historical significance of the Missouri was much greater. The Americans believed it could be exchanged for even greater benefits, such as exclusive agency rights in South America.


    However, while the envoys from the two nations might have their hearts and mouths full of talk about interests, at least they hadn''t forgotten their primary mission. Thus, following the American envoy''s remarks, the Russian envoy added, "In fact, Russia has granted me simr authority. If you are willing to authorize Russian enterprises with production rights for the patent in Europe, Tsarist His Majesty is willing, in his private capacity, to gift you one of our retired and mothballed 971-ss attack submarines."


    The Russian envoy yed a little trick here, using the design number "971-ss attack submarine" rather than stating the official designation¡ªAk-ss attack nuclear submarine.


    This was Russia''s current primary attack nuclear submarine, originally designed and built by the Soviet Union in the 1980s. A total of 15 submarines were produced, and after the dissolution of the Soviet Union, all were inherited by Russia. Among them, three were retired, and two were leased to India. The Great Emperor was now offering one of the retired and mothballed submarines.


    The American envoy was clearly not fooled by the Russian envoy''s ploy. He couldn''t help but widen his eyes as he stared at the Russian envoy, shocked at just how daring these Russians were, offering their own primary nuclear submarine as part of the deal.


    While attack nuclear submarines might not be as terrifying as strategic nuclear submarines, they remained the cornerstone of a major power''s underwater naval strength. Beyond the tasks handled by conventional submarines, they also provided escort for their own strategic nuclear submarines during missileunches and hunted enemy strategic nuclear submarines.


    In wartime, ensuring that one''s strategic nuclear submarines couldunch missiles first while simultaneously destroying enemy strategic nuclear submarines would grant a significant advantage in nuclear conflict. This was a matter of utmost importance and was the focal point of U.S.-Soviet Cold War conflicts in the Pacific depths post-WWII.


    Though attack nuclear submarines didn''t carry nuclear warheads like strategic nuclear submarines, their formidable endurance and attack capabilities made them the deadliest hunters of the deep ocean.


    Are the Russians crazy? The American envoy muttered inwardly, finding the offer from the Russians far beyond his expectations.


    This left him in an extremely passive position. America hadn''t proposed terms of that caliber, and the authority he held was limited solely to business negotiations. His permissions regarding warships and Demigods were exceedingly restricted.


    In truth, both the Americans and the Russians knew Chen Yu wasn''t going to hand over the method for summoning Demigods. At most, he might verbally agree to subject himself to supervision and refrain from summoning Demigods lightly.


    After all, this was a means to bolster a nation''s high-endbat power, akin to nuclear weapons in strategic deterrence. No nation would willingly hand over its most threatening weapon to others.


    But while the American envoycked authority on military and Demigod matters, he possessed considerable leeway on other fronts. Thus, he quickly improvised and said, "Your Excellency the Demigod, if you''re willing to grant production rights for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in America to our pharmaceutical enterprises, our government is willing to assist you in securing the Nobel Prize for Medicine. Both you and your wife''s research have the potential to win the award. A couple receiving the Nobel Prize together would be a truly remarkable story, wouldn''t it?"


    Upon hearing the American envoy''s suggestion, Chen Yu couldn''t help but disy a trace of interest. While winning the Nobel Prize for Medicine was already a foregone conclusion for him, receiving the prize as a couple would indeed be quite appealing, wouldn''t it?

 Chapter 827 - 823: Interests

    The conditions proposed by the Americans made Chen Yu''s eyes flicker. Regarding this highest scientific research award for humanity, he had nned to win it when he decided to study medicine.


    Although, with his current research achievements, winning the award is already a certainty, it wouldn''t hurt to save some effort, would it? What''s more, there''s Hiromi Jounouchi on the other side; women do have some disadvantages when ites to winning the Nobel Prize.


    "If it''s just about exchanging patent licenses, that''s negotiable." Chen Yu gave a positive response, but his attitude towards the other two conditions was firm: "However, I will not give you the method to summon a demigod, just like countries would never give away their nuclearunch codes; there''s no room for negotiation on this point."


    In the face of such a firm refusal from Chen Yu, the two envoys were not surprised. In fact, this condition was listed knowing it would be rejected. Their real aim was to restrict Chen Yu from summoning any more demigods, at least to make him outwardly acknowledge the P5''s oversight.


    After all, if Chen Yu continued to summon demigods, then it would be meaningless to distinguish between Russia and the United States; he would have more demigods under hismand than the rest of the worldbined unless a World War III broke out. Otherwise, the P5 have no means to control and limit him.


    So, even knowing that the so-called oversight might eventually turn out to be merely symbolic, Russia and the United States, after discussions with the other three major powers, still wanted to obtain this oversight authority, or at least in name. This way, when Chen Yu summons new demigods, they would have an excuse to intervene.


    Although everyone knew that having an excuse to intervene and having the capability to intervene were two entirely different matters.


    "We can forego the method for summoning demigods, but please ept the oversight of the P5, as being able to increase demigodbat power at any time is indeed too great a threat to world peace and stability." The U.S. Special Envoy adopted a high-sounding attitude, trying to coerce Chen Yu under the guise of world peace.


    However, Chen Yu merely nced at him askance and said irritably, "When you Americans stop causing trouble worldwide, then the world will truly be at peace."


    Chen Yu''s words left the U.S. Special Envoy speechless, but he really couldn''t find a reason to refute. Diplomatic rhetoric might fool the uninformed public, but anyone with a bit of political analytical ability knows that the United States is the source of global unrest. To use such rhetoric to fool a demigod?


    That''s not the right way to court death.


    Seeing the American fall silent, Chen Yu turned his gaze to the Russian envoy and asked, "The Ak-ss attack submarine, your Tsar is really generous, but what if I want the Typhoon instead?"


    "That''s absolutely impossible!" Even before the Russian could speak, the American eximed, "That''s a strategic nuclear submarine! That is..."


    The U.S. Special Envoy couldn''t finish his sentence because both Missouri and Kirov, standing beside him, were looking at him with dangerous eyes, their unabashed demigod-level aura oppressing him to the point that even breathing felt difficult, his face turning as purple as an eggnt.


    "Enough, let him go, after all, this is someone else''s ce, killing someone would be unlucky." Chen Yu casually stopped Missouri and Kirov from suffocating the U.S. Special Envoy, then turned his gaze to the Russian. He was still waiting for the Russian''s answer.


    Facing Chen Yu''s gaze and the two ship-girls beside him, the Russian envoy didn''t look at the U.S. Special Envoy, who was still gasping at the table, but wiped the sweat off his forehead with his handkerchief before replying, "Sorry, I haven''t been authorized regarding the Typhoon-ss strategic nuclear submarine, but beforeing here, His Majesty the Tsar said everything is negotiable."


    "Everything is negotiable? Truly worthy of the Great Emperor, truly bold and broad-minded!" Chen Yu praised, but did not pursue the matter further. He just tapped the second article on the document with his finger: "Summon two demigods for both your countries? Has this condition been agreed upon by the other three major powers?"


    In fact, the question almost didn''t need an answer, as there was no way the UK, France, and China would agree to terms that would drastically alter the bnce of top strategic forces.


    Indeed, in the previous discussions, if the British hadn''t acquired Britain''s Guardian God HMS Victory, there was no way Russia and the U.S. could have listed this condition. How could the other three countries allow Russia and the U.S. to add four demigods?


    But with the example of HMS Victory, Russia and the U.S. had enough excuse to write this condition in the terms.


    As for why Russia and the U.S. each get two demigods? Well, there should always be some room for bargaining, right?


    "We have already obtained the principle approval of the three countries for this." The U.S. Special Envoy, who had caught his breath, was diligently pulling at his cor, as if doing so would make breathing easier, but he still answered Chen Yu''s question in a rather weak and hoarse voice.


    "Principle approval? Haha, I see." Chen Yu nodded slightly, looking again at the Russian and American envoys, and said, "Do you still have warships worthy of summoning? Just to rify, if you want a demigod, give me a renowned historical warship, those that shone over the centuries and are repeatedly mentioned even today, or ships of significant historical importance.


    Otherwise, modern warships can be summoned too, but the result would only be legendary."


    After Chen Yu finished speaking, he didn''t wait for the two envoys to answer, and left the conference room with Missouri and Kirov. But before leaving, he turned back to the two envoys and said, "By the way, I can help you summon one demigod, but only one. As to whether it''s for the United States or Russia... haha..."


    Leaving behind a meaningful smile, Chen Yu left the conference room. Outside, a representative sent by the Japanese government bowed to him respectfully, clearly having waited for a long time: "Your Excellency the Demigod, His Majesty the Emperor wishes to invite you to dinner. May I ask if you would honor us with your presence?"


    "The Emperor? The new Emperor or the old Emperor?" Chen Yu yfully asked in response to the invitation.


    However, he didn''t wait for a reply, instead, he directly said, "Where is the location? I''m not really in the mood for Japanese food today. Is there Western food?"


    The person sent by the Japanese government hurriedly led the way, gesturing invitingly: "It''s His Majesty the Emperor of Reiwa, after the Emperor of Heisei''s abdication, he no longer involves himself in state affairs. As for the location of the dinner, it is at the Rentei Pavilion in the Imperial Pce."


    "Rentei Pavilion? I thought it would be the Houmei-den, but it doesn''t matter, lead the way." Chen Yu chuckled and followed the Japanese government representative, leaving the building where the conference room was located, while behind him, the Russian and American envoys, once united against amon adversary, had now turned wary of each other.

 Chapter 828 - 824 Exchange

    The Emperor''s banquet, though it sounds quite grand¡ªa gesture that in the past would have been considered a very high honor and still counts as high-level treatment even now¡ªwas all just for appearance''s sake.


    The dishes, though sumptuous and extravagant, were still far inferior to the divine feast Chen Yu once enjoyed when invited by the Inari God.


    Furthermore, while the Emperor''s position may be exalted, ultimately he''s merely a mortal king, and he has long since lost any real power, reduced to nothing more than a symbolic puppet. Not to mention, even in the era when imperial authority was at its zenith, no human ruler ever dared to im they were more noble than a demigod.


    Thus, even though he attended the Emperor''s banquet, Chen Yu didn''t feel anything particrly special about it.


    However, after finishing the dinner, Emperor Reiwa took Chen Yu to the reception room and finally began discussing the main matter.


    "Lord Chen Yu, might I request your protection for Japan?" After a few pleasantries, Emperor Reiwa made his request andid out the conditions he could offer: "If you''re willing to protect Japan, the Imperial Family will issue decrees ensuring the entire nation venerates your divine position, build shrines dedicated to you, provide faith to support your ascension, and even petition the Ise Grand Shrine to secure a divine position for you in Gao Tianyuan, allowing you to stand alongside the gods of Gao Tianyuan."


    Upon hearing Emperor Reiwa''s offer and request, Chen Yu couldn''t help but sneer inwardly.


    Protecting Japan and letting Japan provide him with faith was indeed something worth considering¡ªafter all, Chen Yu''s current source of faith originates solely from the Cat-People faith cultivated by Xiao Lan and Audis.


    Although these Cat-People have begun transforming into Airou Cats, the conversion process is still rather slow, and overall, the faith they provide only barely meets the needs of a demigod. Using this alone to achieve divine enthronement would require cultivating the entire race over time.


    On the other hand, if Emperor Reiwa fulfilled his promise to have all Japan venerate Chen Yu''s divine position¡ª even just as minor believers¡ªJapan''s over 80,000 shrines and poption of more than a hundred million could generate immense Power of Faith, allowing Chen Yu to ignite his Divine me and achieve divine enthronement without any trouble.


    But for a Chinese man to protect Japan? That was something that warranted serious deliberation.


    Additionally, when Emperor Reiwa mentioned petitioning Gao Tianyuan for a divine position on his behalf, it amused Chen Yu greatly.


    This statement from Emperor Reiwa implied not only his attempt to win Chen Yu over but also revealed the greatest reliance andtent strength of the Japanese Imperial Family.


    "So the Emperor''s lineage truly lives up to being the direct descendants of Amaterasu ¨­mikami. To this day, you can still maintain contact with Gao Tianyuan?" Chen Yu looked at Emperor Reiwa and asked him.


    Perhaps to demonstrate the heritage of the Imperial Family and guarantee the terms he proposed, Emperor Reiwa confidently replied: "The Ise Grand Shrine is fundamentally a shrine dedicated to Amaterasu ¨­mikami. Every generation of the Imperial Family sends a woman to serve as a Shrine Maiden at the Ise Grand Shrine. Through specific rituals, we can naturally transmit certain messages to Amaterasu ¨­mikami and Gao Tianyuan."


    "I see." Chen Yu nodded slightly but then feigned curiosity and asked, "Then why were Emperor Meiji and Empress Shoken only enshrined in the Meiji Shrine as ghouls guarding Tokyo, instead of joining the ranks of the gods in Gao Tianyuan? Could it be that even an Emperor doesn''t enjoy such privilege?"


    "Well¡­ Emperor Meiji himself didn''t wish it." Emperor Reiwa didn''t borate much, but the expression on his face was clearly awkward.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Yu connected the dots to Emperor Meiji''s historical abolition of Yin-Yang Dao, suppression of shrines and temples, and reverence for Western culture, which made the situation clear enough.


    It wasn''t a topic worth delving into further; after all, Chen Yu wasn''t here to dredge up someone''s dark history. Engaging in such a discussion seemed pointless.


    However, regarding the matter of protecting Japan, Chen Yu presented Emperor Reiwa with the most critical reason for his stance: "Your Majesty, you should be aware that I''m Chinese, right? Given the historical connections between China and Japan, do you think I would agree to this request?"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Dear, where did you go tonight? Why are you back sote?" When Chen Yu returned home, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been sitting on the couch waiting for him, quickly asked him with concern.


    "I went to discuss the matter of summoning ship-girls with the Russian and American envoys after taking their warships, andter on, the Emperor invited me to a banquet, so I came backte." Chen Yu took off his coat, hung it on the rack, and joined his wife, giving her a brief exnation.


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was aware of the Russian and American envoysing to negotiate over Chen Yu taking their warships, she hadn''t known about the Emperor''s invitation.


    So naturally, she curiously asked Chen Yu, "The Emperor invited you? What was it about? Was it to win you over?"


    This wasn''t a difficult answer to deduce. For Japan, securing the protection of a demigod would represent a substantial boost to the country overall, influencing all aspects of the nation¡ª especially considering Chen Yu''s ability to summon other demigods.


    "Yes, Emperor Reiwa hopes that I''ll protect Japan. He''s even willing to have all Japan''s shrines venerate me, build shrines dedicated to me, petition Gao Tianyuan for a divine position on my behalf, and offer the Imperial Family''s treasured demigod equipment and divine artifacts to me." Chen Yu wrapped his arm around his wife and exined the details.


    Upon hearing the conditions presented by Emperor Reiwa, Jounouchi Hiromi looked visibly astonished: "The Emperor actually made such an offer? He''s practically offering everything he has, isn''t he?"


    Chen Yu nodded in confirmation andmented: "It seems like that''s the case. Perhaps there are still mythical relics dating back to the age when the Emperor''s lineage received blessings from Amaterasu ¨­mikami, but those should be the Imperial Family''s ultimate assets. What Emperor Reiwa offered now probably constitutes everything the Imperial Family can bring to the table."


    "Will you agree to his request?" As a Japanese woman, Jounouchi Hiromi naturally hoped for her country''s improvement, and having the protection of a demigod certainly fell under that category.


    But she also knew that while Chen Yu might not mind living in Japan or marrying a Japanese wife, the idea of protecting Japan was likely beyond the bounds of what he would agree to.

 Chapter 829 - 825 Naming

    "I won''t personally protect Japan, but I will send a Ship-girl to do it." Chen Yu conveyed his decision to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Sending a Ship-girl to protect Japan? Honey, why are you doing this?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, a bit puzzled by his choice.


    In response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu exined, "To be honest, whether we protect Japan or not doesn''t make much of a difference as long as we''re living here. Minor issues won''t need our attention, and for matters significant enough to require a Demigod''s intervention, do you think they wouldn''t affect our daily lives anyway?"


    "That''s true, but isn''t dering protection for Japan still somewhat different?" Hiromi acknowledged there wasn''t much difference in essence but felt that a Demigod announcing the protection of a nation was far from the same as simply residing in it. It puzzled her why Chen Yu agreed to such a proposition.


    "Of course, there are some differences. However, considering His Majesty the Emperor''s willingness to publicly acknowledge that the Diaoyu Inds belong to China and admit the atrocities Japanmitted during World War II, sending out a Ship-girl to protect Japan is within my eptable range," Chen Yu replied. Because of his traditional national sentiments, he had no desire to shield Japan, but faced with the favorable conditions the Emperor of Reiwa offered, he could ept deploying a Ship-girl for its protection.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded slightly in understanding and then asked, "So, honey, who do you n to send to guard Japan?"


    Though she supported Chen Yu''s stance, Japan was still her homnd, and Jounouchi Hiromi hoped Japan could improve for the better.


    "I told Master Xinyuan, who came to investigate this matter, that there are only five Ship-girls. Including Kirov, who appeared in front of the US and Russian envoys, there are six. Among them, Kaga and Akagi are both Japanese Ship-girls. Let them discuss it among themselves," Chen Yu said after thinking for a moment, deciding against revealing any new Ship-girls.


    The current circumstances were just right, creating for Chen Yu an ideal situation where he avoided suppression by The P5 while demonstrating enough strength to deter other nations. There was no need to expose additional Ship-girls and invite unnecessary trouble.


    "Akagi and Kaga? They''re both quite suitable, aren''t they? They''re both reliable individuals." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in agreement with Chen Yu''s approach.


    After finishing the discussion, Chen Yu remembered the agreement he had previously made with Monk Xinyuan. He turned to Jounouchi Hiromi and said, "By the way, honey, I need to make a trip to Fukuoka in a couple of days. You''ll need to handle things at the hospital for me and make sure no one finds out that I''ve left Tokyo."


    "You don''t want people to know you''ve left Tokyo? Are you going to do something, honey?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked in surprise. It was the first time Chen Yu wanted to conceal his whereabouts.


    "Yes, there are some things I need to handle privately." Chen Yu nodded but didn''t offer Hiromi much exnation. He added, "Since it wouldn''t be convenient for people to know about this, I''ll need you to help cover for me."


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in understanding and didn''t press further about what Chen Yu was going to do. However, she asked with some concern, "But you''re a Demigod. Even if I use a Puppet to disguise myself as you, it won''t have a Demigod''s power¡ªwon''t that give us away?"


    "You could ask Ni Nasu for help, couldn''t you? As a water elemental, she can mimic any form, and the Water Elemental Lord''s power is Demigod Level. She can wlessly impersonate me," Chen Yu replied. Since he had asked Jounouchi Hiromi to cover for him during his absence from Tokyo, he had naturally nned things ordingly.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion to enlist Ni Nasu''s help, Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in understanding. However, there was still a significant issue that needed to be resolved for Ni Nasu to sessfully impersonate Chen Yu.


    "Although Ni Nasu has gained a basic understanding of Earth, isn''t that still insufficient for her to impersonate you?" Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her concern to Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu was well-prepared for this issue as well.


    "This problem is easy to solve. I just need to extract and program a portion of pre-written memories for her. She can then act ording to the behavior patterns I''ve designed," Chen Yu said. For a Necromancer, separating memories from a soul¡ªbe it his own or someone else''s¡ªwas a basic skill.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, of course, knew this method, though she hadn''t used such techniques herself. It was reasonable she hadn''t thought of it right away, especially since her recent pregnancy had left her in a "pregnancy brain fog" state.


    Still, even in her "pregnancy brain fog," Jounouchi Hiromi quickly understood and nodded after hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion.


    A Necromancer could input artificial memories into a nk soul and even transform it into a battle expert. So, using a set of memories to teach someone how to convincingly impersonate another person posed no problem at all.


    After finalizing the n for Ni Nasu to impersonate him, Chen Yu gently ced his hand on Jounouchi Hiromi''s abdomen and asked her, "Honey, have you been to any prenatal checkups? How''s the baby doing?"


    "Not yet, butpared to the hospital''s exams, I can sense the baby''s condition myself. Our little one is very healthy!" Jounouchi Hiromi''s face lit up with maternal radiance as she fondly ced her hand on her belly, feeling the life growing within her.


    Chen Yu recognized that Jounouchi Hiromi''s own perception of the baby''s condition was likely even more reliable than hospital tests. He made no furtherment on the matter, simply caressing her belly and saying, "Honey, have you thought of a name for our child?"


    "Already thinking about names?" Jounouchi Hiromi chuckled but didn''t see anything wrong with it. Naming a child is a monumental task. Since they were sure about having a child, it made sense for the parents to start considering a meaningful and beautiful name.


    But after thinking for a moment, Hiromi bit her lip and said with slight concern, "Honey, you''re Chinese, and I''m Japanese. Should our child have a Chinese name or a Japanese name?"


    "That''s¡­ why not have both? A Chinese name with my surname and a Japanese name with yours," Chen Yu suggested casually. He didn''t feel strongly about giving the child a Chinese name or insisting they take his surname.


    Considering the sentiments of both families and Jounouchi Hiromi''s feelings, having both a Chinese and Japanese name seemed like the simplest solution.

 Chapter 830 - 826 Heading to Fukuoka

    After handling all the relevant matters, Chen Yu originally nned to wait for an answer from Russia and the United States before heading to Fukuoka. However, it seemed that the two countries were already quarreling over the allocation of that single ship-girl spot, making it unlikely they''d reach a conclusion anytime soon. Hence, Chen Yu decided not to wait any longer. He sought out Monk Xinyuan, who was on a pilgrimage in Tokyo, and the two embarked for Fukuoka together.


    Monk Xinyuan knew what Chen Yu was going to do, so he naturally wasn''t going to use the ascetic monk''s traditional method of walking across thend.


    Thus, the two demigods each exhibited their divine powers, speeding like the wind as they set off from Tokyo toward Fukuoka.


    Concerned about heading in the wrong direction, Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan followed behind a ne flying from Tokyo to Fukuoka. While both of them could travel faster than the ne, sticking to its route made it more convenient and avoided wasting time.


    Flying posed no burden for the two demigods, and even for the ne, the journey from Tokyo to Fukuoka still took some time. Naturally, the two began chatting as they traveled.


    "In the past, reading novels made me envy immortals who could ride swords through the Azure Abyss. But now that I have the ability myself, I actually find taking a ne morefortable." Maintaining the same speed as the ne and looking perfectly rxed, Chen Yu chatted with Monk Xinyuan beside him and asked, "Master Xinyuan, do we really have sword immortals among the transcendent beings back home? Are they the same as what''s described in novels?"


    Monk Xinyuan pondered the question for a moment before replying, "This humble monk began practicing Buddhist Law at the Great Mercy Temple at the age of sixteen, shaven and enlightened by my master. Over the past century, I have been devoted to arduous cultivation. While I have some understanding of worldly matters, the novels you speak of are something I haven''t read.


    However, in recent years, among Huaxia''s transcendent beings, there has indeed emerged a group who are quite fond of using swords. They im that with a single sword they can cut through a thousand spells and ten thousand transformations, excluding all else but the sword. I don''t know if they are the sword immortals you refer to, but they are indeed sword-wielding transcendent beings."


    "I see. Thank you, Master, for rifying." Chen Yu nodded slightly, thanking Monk Xinyuan, but couldn''t help but ask curiously, "Names like apprentice, official, expert, master, legendary, and demigod¡ªthey sound very Western. How did we traditionally ssify transcendent beings in China?"


    For this question, Monk Xinyuan happened to be highly knowledgeable. As someone who had lived for over a century as a demigod, he had witnessed China''s most difficult times, participated in its resurgence, and been a direct participant in those historic events. He was far more capable than others at exining the context.


    "The current agreed-upon terminology for transcendent beings emerged after World War II during a conference of demigods from various nations, where they discussed the issue of transcendent beings and formted a joint agreement." Monk Xinyuan began exining the events of that time to Chen Yu, details that only demigods were privy to. Ordinary transcendent beings might be aware of the conference but wouldn''t know the specifics.


    As he delved into those events, Monk Xinyuan couldn''t help but sigh in relief. "Back then, I had only recently broken through to be a demigod and had the fortune of participating in that conference. Unfortunately, though China had the most demigods among all nations, our national strength was weak. A powerless country has no diplomacy; demigods from other nations united against us, making it extremely difficult for us to have a voice. Protecting the nation''s interests was the best we could do..."


    Reflecting on those times, Monk Xinyuan let out a long sigh. The scenes of foreign demigods ordering them around still vividly lingered in his memory. It was an indignity he couldn''t forget.


    If not for the senior who was just one step away from ascension suppressing the entire event, China, despite being one of the victors in World War II, might have suffered a repeat of the betrayal it endured during the Paris Peace Conference following World War I, where the great powers divided China.


    Yet today, China was no longer the weak, powerless nation it had been. Its strength had grown significantly, and its capabilities advanced in all fields. Monk Xinyuan, having lived through those hardships, felt this shift deeply. However, he didn''t discuss this further with Chen Yu, instead returning to the original question.


    "Before the demigod conference, China''s transcendent beingscked such detailed ssifications. Most sects simply categorized disciples based on their entry date or whether they were admitted into the inner chamber, creating distinctions like entry-level disciples and inner chamber disciples, or even true disciples for the innermost core. As for power levels, those at what we now call the master rank would have beenbeled ''Innate.'' Breaking through Innate into the legendary realm for martial artists meant being called ''Grandmaster,'' among Taoists it was ''True Person'' or ''Scattered Immortal,'' and among Buddhists, it was ''Vajra.'' Only at the demigod tier was there a somewhat unified term¡ª''Earthly Immortal.''"


    "Earthly Immortal? That does sound fitting." Chen Yu couldn''t help but grin to himself. Reading novels in the past, he often saw references to Earthly Immortals, but now he himself had genuinely be one.


    Monk Xinyuan simrly chuckled before continuing, "Actually, the ssification in other countries used to differ as well. In the West, knightly culture dominated for a time, and knights had aplete set of titles and systems. The Church had its own structure, too, furtherplicated by various transcendent races. Their ssification was equally disorderly. The current standard, however, benefits transcendent beings worldwide and is arguably an improvement."


    "The Master speaks truly; having a standardized system is certainly better than everyone calling things differently." Chen Yu nodded in agreement. Standardization undoubtedly benefited transcendent beings overall.


    After discussing historical topics, Monk Xinyuan suddenly remembered something and asked Chen Yu, "Benefactor, when we met previously, you told me the battleship you acquired from Russia had not been sessfully summoned yet. But during your negotiations with the Russian and American Special Envoys, the Russian battleship had already taken human form. How did that happen? Please rify."


    Monk Xinyuan''s tone wasn''t confrontational, but his disposition was resolute¡ªhe clearly wanted an exnation.


    Chen Yu, naturally prepared for this, smiled and replied, "Master, you''re overthinking. I simplypleted the summoning of The Kirov before meeting the Russian and American Special Envoys."


    "Oh? Does that mean summoning demigods is a trivial matter for you, Benefactor?" Monk Xinyuan''s gaze grew sharp as he asked, his mind filling with concern. If summoning demigods posed no restrictions for Chen Yu, that would present major implications.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t answer the question directly. Instead, he shook his head and said, "This is rather tricky to exin¡ªsometimes it''s straightforward, and other times it''splicated. Regardless, we''re close to Fukuoka now. Once we arrive, you can watch me summon a demigod, and everything will make sense."

 Chapter 831 - 827 Dingyuan Pavilion

    The Dingyuan Pavilion originally served as the residence of Ono Ryosuke, a priest of the Fukuoka Daizaifu Tenmangu Shrine and a member of the National Diet.


    After the Battle of the Yellow Sea, Ono Ryosuke wrote to the Headquarters, requesting permission to dismantle the Dingyuan. After receiving approval, he spent a year recovering parts of the Dingyuan wreckage¡ªdestroyed by the Beiyang Fleet¡ªand brought them back to Japan to construct the Dingyuan Pavilion on his property.


    As a result, the Dingyuan Pavilion became the ce that preserved the most relics of the Dingyuan.


    Oncepleted, the unique nature of the vi attracted visits from various military figures, including Japanese Navy Admiral Shimada Shigetaro, who leftmemorative gifts during their visits.


    However, Ono Ryosuke did not spend much time living in this vi. After his death, his family rarely stayed there either, mostly using it as a guesthouse, before eventually entrusting its management to the Daizaifu Tenmangu Shrine. The reason, it is said, was because the spirits of the Beiyang Fleet often wandered there.


    ording to the 1961 article "Chronicles of the Dingyuan Pavilion" by Akiyama Kouyou, a director of the Japanese Ship Model Society, those who stayed overnight in the Dingyuan Pavilion often reported seeing fleeting shadows of people dressed in Chinese sailor uniforms. On one asion, a thief who entered the vi reportedly heard a stern voice demanding, "Shui?" (interpreted as "Who?" in a Shandong dialect of China).


    "The spirits of the Beiyang Fleet have always lingered here." This is what Akiyama Kouyou recorded in his article.


    Ono Ryosuke''s descendants established a memorial tablet at the Dingyuan Pavilion, stating it was to "pray for the souls of those who, though enemies, relentlessly fired their cannons until the end, disying unwavering loyalty and courage to their country." Believing that only a shrine could suppress the grudge spirits, they donated the vi to the Tenmangu Shrine.


    Yet, it is said that a local priest who entered the Dingyuan Pavilion at night to retrieve items once collided with someone dressed in a Chinese sailor''s uniform, scaring him into insanity on the spot.


    A centuryter, times have changed. The Dingyuan Pavilion, once obscure, slowly regained attention. Though the smoke of the First Sino-Japanese War passed more than two sixty-year cycles ago, Chinamemorated it with solemn ceremonies. Meanwhile, this remote Dingyuan Pavilion in Japan once again became a focal point of interest.


    China earnestly sought to bring back the relics from the Dingyuan Pavilion, hoping to return the Dingyuan''s soul to its homnd.


    However, hidden forces in Japan quietly hindered this effort. First, the ownership of the property suddenly changed hands, transferring it from the Tenmangu Shrine to private ownership. Then, to everyone''s dismay, extensive renovations began¡ªoriginal materials were stripped from the house and reced with replicas. The ancient items left behind by the Dingyuan were removed in favor of new "substitutes." Now, the Dingyuan Pavilion has been rented to a toy collector. The auxiliary buildings constructed with remnants of the Beiyang Fleet''s gship are now filled with toys from the Showa Era. Walls and decks once riddled with bullet holes have been turned into beams and pirs, stered with Teresa Teng posters...


    Nearby, the Tenmangu Shrine has in recent years be a must-visit destination for Chinese cruise tourists traveling to Fukuoka. While bustling groups of Chinese visitors throng the area, few notice the modest courtyard named Dingyuan Pavilion quietly slumbering just a dozen meters away, as it has for 120 long years.


    But now, two demigods have traveled thousands of miles here, ready to awaken this century-old soldier from its slumber.


    "We''ve arrived. What do you n to do next?" Standing at the gates of the Dingyuan Pavilion, gazing at the massive doors made from the battleship''s scarred armor ting, Monk Xinyuan asked Chen Yu in a tone heavy with reflection.


    As a child, Monk Xinyuan witnessed the Dingyuan and the Beiyang Fleet sail into battle. At that time, he had yet to take his vows.


    Now, 120 yearster, seeing the legendary warship from his childhood memories once more, stirring emotions surged within Monk Xinyuan.


    Chen Yu nced at the nearby bustling Tenmangu Shrine before replying, "The summoning ritual requires us to inscribe runes and prepare a magic array. We''ll act after nightfall. At that time, I''ll need you to guard and prevent any interruptions."


    "That won''t be a problem. With me here, no one will step past the boundary." Monk Xinyuan exuded confidence in his ability to guard Chen Yu''s endeavor. With his powers as a demigod, not even Sugawara no Michizane, enshrined in the Tenmangu Shrine, could thwart him.


    "With you here, I am reassured," Chen Yu nodded, fully confident in Monk Xinyuan''s strength.


    It was still early. Looking at the Dingyuan Pavilion before him, Chen Yu suggested to Monk Xinyuan, "Master, shall we go inside and have a look?"


    "As you wish, I dare not hope for more," Monk Xinyuan sped his hands together and uttered a Buddhist blessing. "If we have time, I''d like to offer prayers for the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet. Would that be eptable?"


    "Of course¡ªthat''s only right. Does Master require any specific preparation for the ritual?" Chen Yu looked to Monk Xinyuan, eager to express his own respect for the departed souls.


    As a necromancer, if Chen Yu were to act, it wouldn''t be "prayer."


    "I am not performing a ritual," Monk Xinyuan replied, shaking his head. "A few recitations of the Rebirth Mantra for the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet will suffice. No special preparation is necessary." Though holding an extensive ceremony like a Water and Land Dojo would be more effective, Monk Xinyuan, as an ascetic monk, was not skilled in such rites. Before bing a demigod, his master hadn''t taught him; after bing one, no one could afford the services of a demigod.


    Nevertheless, as a demigod with immense power, even a simple prayer was far more effective than holding dozens of ordinary Water and Land Dojo ceremonies.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu made no further suggestions, only asking, "Then, will the Master begin chanting now?"


    "Naturally." Monk Xinyuan nodded, then seated himself cross-legged on the ground, facing the Dingyuan Pavilion. Hands sped in prayer, he began to chant the Rebirth Mantra.


    d in nothing but a tattered robe, without kasaya or hokan, Monk Xinyuan presented the humble appearance of an ascetic. Yet his focused chanting exuded an air of sacred dignity, so profound that Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel moved.


    Standing by Monk Xinyuan, Chen Yu also bowed his head slightly in the direction of the Dingyuan Pavilion, silently mourning the officers and sailors of the Beiyang Fleet who had perished 120 years ago in the First Sino-Japanese War.


    As Monk Xinyuan chanted, heaven seemed to respond. A sudden swirl of clouds gathered above, and a gentle rain began to fall, as though the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet, sacrificed 120 years ago, were acknowledging their efforts...

 Chapter 832 - 828: The Ming Kings Furious Gaze

    The sky gradually darkened, yet Monk Xinyuan''s Rebirth Mantra did not cease.


    In ancient times, Monk Xinyuan''s cultivation would have already been worthy of being called a Vajra or a Bodhisattva. With such a high monk chanting sutras to liberate souls, even the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet, who had been trapped for a century, could find release.


    From an angle imperceptible to ordinary people, the lingering resentment on the heroic spirits inhabiting Dingyuan Pavilion¡ªno, more urately, the remains of The Dingyuan¡ªwas being dispelled. Their grudges from dying in war, their unwillingness due to the defeat in the First Sino-Japanese War, and their century-long hatred bound to this site were all dissolved bit by bit with Monk Xinyuan''s devout chanting of the Rebirth Mantra.


    Wisps of animosity dissipated like green smoke fading into the sky, leaving Dingyuan Pavilion, washed gently by the drizzling rain, cleansed as though the dust umted over a hundred years had been wiped away, emitting a fresh, transparent purity.


    This was not something that any refurbishment or reconstruction could have achieved. The annex built by the invaders using the remains of The Dingyuan had been shrouded in gloom since its construction, due to the vengeful spirits of the fallen soldiers of the Beiyang Fleet confined within. Even with Tenmangu Shrine''s suppression over the past century, this gloom only thickened, growing increasingly forbidding to all who approached.


    But now, this century-old resentment and gloom finally dissipated under the cleansing rain, leaving behind a haven of rity and tranquility.


    Just as those heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet, once bound by their grudges, found release under the Rebirth Mantra and attained reincarnation.


    As Chen Yu gazed at the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet achieving liberation before him, his eyes shifted toward the restriction rising from Tenmangu Shrine in the distance, attempting to continue suppressing the spirits. His brow furrowed, his heart ignited with anger, and in a mere thought, he cast a spell that struck the restriction forming above Tenmangu Shrine.


    Though Tenmangu Shrine was renowned in Japan as a site dedicated to Sugawara no Michizane, Sugawara no Michizane, being essentially no more than a grudge spirit, was elevated to divinity only because of the chaos he caused after death. Such a deity was unworthy of Chen Yu''s regard.


    The restriction rising over Tenmangu Shrine was mediocre at best. With one spell, Chen Yu tore it apart entirely, granting the Beiyang Fleet''s heroic spirits unobstructed passage to reincarnation.


    Watching the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet ascend to reincarnation, Chen Yu maintained his earlier solemnity, bowing deeply in heartfelt tribute to these ancestors who had fought for their nation a century ago.


    At that moment, a powerful aura rose from within Tenmangu Shrine, infused with its umted Power of Faith, as if attempting to manifest a certain presence.


    Witnessing this scene, Chen Yu, already angered by the shrine''s previous attempt to suppress the Beiyang Fleet''s heroic spirits, prepared to obliterate Tenmangu Shrine entirely. However, Monk Xinyuan, having ended his chanting, stood up and extended a hand to stop him.


    "Even a Vajra may show wrathful eyes, and a Wisdom King bears the Prison-Suppressing Aspect. Perhaps you would allow this one to handle this matter?" Though a man of the cloth, Monk Xinyuan clearly was not one to be bound by excessivepassion. Besides, even Buddhas can have their tempers stirred.


    Hearing this, Chen Yu paused in consideration before stepping back half a step and gesturing for Monk Xinyuan to proceed.


    "Amitabha!" Monk Xinyuan chanted another Buddha name aloud. This time, however, the sound of his chant resonated like the toll of a grand bell, reverberating throughout the darkened sky above Tenmangu Shrine.


    Simultaneously, a golden Dharma Aspect of Ac, towering and six-armed, rose behind Monk Xinyuan. Its wrathful gaze radiated dominance, and its tremendous aura instantly overshadowed the presence attempting to manifest within Tenmangu Shrine.


    Ac, one of the Five Great Wisdom Kings, is the Vajra manifestation of Vairocana Buddha, tasked with subjugating both internal and external demons.


    Practicing the Five Great Wisdom Kings'' teachings is amon path in Buddhist cultivation, but the Prison-Suppressing Dharma Aspect of Ac was a core inheritance of the Great Mercy Temple. With Monk Xinyuan''s Demigod Cultivation Level, he wielded it with an authority rivaling the True Body of Ac itself.


    "Vajra''s Wrathful Gaze! King Ac Suppresses the Prison! Root Mudra of Ac, exorcise demons and subjugate evils!" Monk Xinyuan roared as two of the six arms of the Dharma Aspect formed the Ac Mudra, unleashing a single palm strike thatnded squarely on Tenmangu Shrine.


    The entity within Tenmangu Shrine, infused with the Power of Faith and on the verge of manifesting, let out a shriek as the Buddha Palm struck, instantly obliterated. The shrine''s umted Power of Faith was nearly entirely dispersed by the strike.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu chuckled softly, snapping his fingers. A faint green light flickered in the sky, subtly adding some finishing touches.


    Having dispelled the manifesting presence, Monk Xinyuan also withdrew his Dharma Aspect of Ac. While ordinary people could not see it, he had no intention or habit of parading such an enormous manifestation unnecessarily.


    "A truly magnificent Dharma Aspect of Ac, resplendent and boundless in the power of Buddhist Law," Chen Yuplimented Monk Xinyuan as thetter retracted his Dharma Aspect.


    But Monk Xinyuan, unmoved by the praise, merely chanted a Buddha name humbly and replied, "You overpraise me, benefactor. It is but a rudimentary skill, unworthy of disying. However, that final touch of yours, benefactor, might have truly challenged the one behind Tenmangu Shrine."


    "Hahaha, just a minor curse." Chen Yu, noticing that Monk Xinyuan had discerned his finishing move, admitted candidly, "If they dared to suppress the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet, then they must be prepared to pay the price."


    Monk Xinyuan found nothing objectionable in Chen Yu''s words; after all, those who harm China deserve retribution, no matter how distant. Whereas the past saw a nation too weak to retaliate, now¡­ they hade, and with time to spare, such matters were easily settled.


    The duo set aside the incident, turning their attention to what remained of Dingyuan Pavilion, which now housed only the remains of The Dingyuan. It was time to proceed with their true task for the day.


    "Benefactor, would you require assistance in drawing the Magic Array?" Monk Xinyuan asked as he watched Chen Yu pull out a staff crafted from bone and begin sketching on the ground.


    The original n was for Monk Xinyuan to guard against interference from Tenmangu Shrine. But with its forces dispersed earlier, Monk Xinyuan found himself free to lend a hand.


    However, Chen Yu merely shook his head and said, "Master, just keep watch and ensure no one disrupts the process."


    With those words, Chen Yu tapped the Bone Staff in his hand once, causing it to move on its own, etching runes into the ground. At the same time, Chen Yu retrieved another identical staff and began drawing a separate set of runes.

 Chapter 833 - 829 Summoning Dingyuan è·¯ Part 1

    After Chen Yu pulled out several bone staffs capable of automatically sketching magic arrays to elerate his work, the summoning array for the ship-girl was quicklypleted.


    Looking at the Dingyuan Pavilion before him, Chen Yu took a deep breath, made some preparations, and began the summoning ritual for the Dingyuan.


    Although he had already summoned more than twenty ship-girls, including figures like Victory, Warspite, and Missouri who could break through the limits of their ship-girl forms to attain divine-level status, the summoning of the Dingyuan still made Chen Yu feel somewhat anxious.


    Perhaps it was because he was summoning the Dingyuan¡ªthe first Chinese ship-girl he would summon¡ªor perhaps he had been influenced by the lingering presence of the Beiyang Fleet heroic spirits just now.


    This was a warship imbued with a century of obsession from its predecessors. Even though it had decayed like rotting wood, been vanquished in battle, and sunk to the seabed, its resolve to protect Huaxia, to safeguard the homnd, had never wavered.


    Even when Monk Xinyuan performed the purification rites earlier, those heroic spirits showed no signs of hostility nor did they attempt tomunicate with Chen Yu. Yet, as a necromancer, merely witnessing the rancor and obsessions dispelled by Xinyuan''s purification ritual was enough for Chen Yu to understand why these heroic spirits, after a century of suppression, remained heroic spirits and hadn''t transformed into grudge spirits.


    Because their hearts always carried the burden of the nation, they still thought of fighting for their country, yearned for their homnd and families, and hoped that one day their souls might finally return home.


    Even after a century of suppression, these heroic spirits never forgot their mission. This steadfast dedication spared them from bing evil ghosts or grudge spirits. Instead, they lingered as pure heroic spirits residing within the remnants of the Dingyuan.


    At this moment, the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet had already been purified, and what remained within the Dingyuan''s wreckage also needed a resolution rather than being left here to decay, treated as mere debris.


    Using these remnants as a medium to summon the heroic spirit of the Dingyuan as a ship-girl was the best solution Chen Yu could think of.


    Neither the Dingyuan nor the heroic spirits of the Beiyang Fleet would likely object to continuing to fight for their country and protect the Holy Land of Huaxia even after death.


    As Chen Yu began the summoning ritual for the Dingyuan, one by one, the relics from the Dingyuan in the Dingyuan Pavilion were drawn to his ritual, gradually emanating a faint radiance.


    This light emerged from the relics of the Dingyuan, twinkling like fireflies as they gathered above the Dingyuan Pavilion. Together, they formed a massive orb of light, like a cocoon, seemingly nurturing something within.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by the emergence of the cocoon. The relics containing the heroic spirits of the Dingyuan naturally retained some trace of spiritual energy. If these heroic spirits had turned into evil ghosts or grudge spirits, and if the Dingyuan had been disassembled into parts, it might have be a ghost ship by now¡ªor the Dingyuan Pavilion could have turned into a haunted residence full of bound spirits.


    In this moment, the spiritual energy contained within those relics converged, and it seemed the cocoon was nurturing the soul of the Dingyuan¡ªthe ship-girl soon to be summoned by Chen Yu.


    Monk Xinyuan watched the unfolding scene with astonishment. Although he was a demigod who had experienced the grand stages of both World War I and World War II and could be considered worldly, he couldn''t help but feel that even the bloody, chaotic battlefields he had witnessed¡ªthose twenty-some demigods convening after WWII to discuss the future of transcendent beings, or other extraordinary and jaw-dropping spectacles¡ªwere not as emotionally stirring as the scene before him.


    Perhaps this was the inherent beauty and allure of life being born. No matter who you were, witnessing the emergence of a new life could move you deeply. And when that life was a demigod or a heroic spirit, the emotional impact was even more overwhelming.


    Finally, all the spiritual energy within the relics of the Dingyuan had been extracted, with some even drifting in from other parts nearby. Chen Yu could tell at a nce that these were relics reced when the Dingyuan Pavilion was renovated.


    But at this moment, all that spiritual energy finally converged, forming the giant light cocoon in the sky.


    Chen Yu could distinctly sense a powerful soul being nurtured within the cocoon.


    "Strange, where is the power of faith from the Dingyuan?" Chen Yu frowned, sensing something was amiss.


    During ship-girl summonings, the power of faith typically converged to bestow memories and various concepts upon the ship-girl, granting them divinity and elevating them to the status of a demigod. Yet now, there was no indication of the Dingyuan''s power of faithing forth.


    The surrounding area felt unnaturally clean and quiet.


    Unnatural? Chen Yu''s heart stirred slightly, and he turned his gaze toward the nearby Tenmangu Shrine, his eyes bing a deep violet.


    "As expected, Tenmangu! Sugawara no Michizane! You truly are cunning!" Chen Yu had already discovered the reason the Dingyuan''s power of faith wasn''t gathering, and his anger surged. Turning to Monk Xinyuan, he said furiously, "Master, I ask for your help¡ªdestroy Tenmangu Shrine and shatter its divine domain!"


    Monk Xinyuan was momentarily startled, not expecting Chen Yu to make such a sudden request.


    However, seeing the fury on Chen Yu''s face and the cocoon still nurturing something in the sky, Xinyuan seemed to understand without asking further questions. He quickly summoned the Dharma Aspect of King Ac, but this time, all six of Ac''s arms held magic artifacts, and Xinyuan himself fused with the Dharma Aspect, transforming it into a golden body.


    This time, Monk Xinyuan didn''t shout anything, but directly manipted the six-armed golden body, approaching Tenmangu Shrine. One of its arms, wielding the Dharma Sword, struck the shrine''s torii gate, reducing it to shattered wood.


    A golden crack appeared out of thin air; the heavily damaged torii gate, the entrance to the divine domain, naturally exposed the domain itself.


    However, Tenmangu Shrine was never a particrly powerful shrine, and Sugawara no Michizane was merely a grudging spirit elevated to the status of a ghoul. In terms of strength, he wasn''t evenparable to Tokyo''s Meiji couple. Considering this wasn''t the main Tenmangu Shrine, the existence of a divine domain was hardly enough to withstand the fully unleashed power of Monk Xinyuan.


    "Vajra''s Wrathful Gaze, King Ac Suppressing the Prison! Ac Mudra, destroy demons and spirits!" With the golden crack revealed, Monk Xinyuan bellowed once more.


    This time, the six-armed golden body formed the Ac Mudra, and a scene of the six paths of reincarnation materialized behind him. The golden body Dharma Aspect of King Ac finally revealed its Prison-Suppressing Aspect. Instead of the Buddha Palm, Xinyuan unleashed the Vajra Pestle held in one of the golden body''s other arms.


    As Monk Xinyuan shouted furiously, the Vajra Pestle in the golden body''s hands transformed into a golden meteor, smashing into the divine domain of Tenmangu Shrine. Simultaneously, the light cocoon nurturing the Dingyuan seemed to sense something and began to stir restlessly.

 Chapter 834 - 830: Summoning Dingyuanè·¯Part 2

    Under the golden body power of Monk Xinyuan, the Vajra Pestle fell like a golden meteor into the Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine. Shortly after, a deafening rumble echoed through the night sky above Tenmangu Shrine. Cracks of golden light appeared in the darkness, as if a massive porcin-like object had been shattered from within.


    Seeing the Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine beginning to crack, Monk Xinyuan struck again. The fire zed behind the head of the Vajra Body of the Wrathful Deities, and another magic artifact in the Six-Armed Golden Body transformed into radiant light, striking the already crumbling Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine.


    The thoroughly weakened Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine could no longer withstand the blow and finally shatteredpletely.


    Golden cracks burst outward, and golden radiance erupted from within, akin to bleeding molten gold.


    As the golden brilliance spilled forth, the entire Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine disintegrated like a smashed egg. With a thunderous roar, it waspletely obliterated.


    A sudden sh of golden light illuminated the night sky, revealing a structure resembling Tenmangu Shrine overhead. However, this structure wasrgely copsed, as though it had been struck by something immense.


    The ground supporting the dpidated structure was emitting golden light, which cascaded down like blood, sprinkling onto the remnants of Tenmangu Shrine below.


    When the golden light scattered, the cocoon nurturing The Dingyuan suddenly pulsed with urgency, as though yearning for those vital energies.


    Chen Yu gestured lightly, and the golden radiance in the sky was drawn toward him, channeling into the cocoon, which transformed into pure gold in an instant.


    As the Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine crumbled, Monk Xinyuan, already inside the shrine, struck again with the Dharma Sword of his Six-Armed Golden Body, slicing away a corner of the main hall. Meanwhile, his other hand brandished a monk''s staff, smashing it forcefully against the ground of the shrine, creating enormous craters.


    Along with the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine, its oppressive force waspletely wiped out. The Power of Faith belonging to The Dingyuan finally coalesced from the void, pouring into the now-golden cocoon.


    "Did they really think they could use the suppression of Tenmangu Shrine to imprison The Dingyuan forever? Dream on!" Chen Yu scoffed at the sight of the Power of Faith converging as predicted, spitting in disdain at the devastated Tenmangu Shrine while harboring deep resentment toward Ono Ryosuke from a century ago.


    Ono Ryosuke had used the remains of The Dingyuan to construct Dingyuan Pavilion, not only to humiliate the Beiyang Fleet and China of the time but also to exploit the powers of Tenmangu Shrine to suppress the nation''s spirit embodied by The Dingyuan.


    Such malice is evident, so much so that even a centuryter, Tenmangu Shrine persists in this endeavor, refusing to return the remains of The Dingyuan to China.


    Now, since you''re unwilling to return them, I''ll take them myself¡ªif breaking a few things along the way is an "ident," then so be it.


    Tenmangu Shrine, being a prominent localndmark, had no shortage of nearby residents. The events of this night¡ªthe wrathful Dharma Aspect appearing, the shattering of the Divine Domain, and the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine¡ªhad awakened many in the vicinity, leading to numerous calls to the authorities. Police cars and fire trucks were now racing toward the scene with sirens ring.


    Neither Monk Xinyuan, who had just destroyed Tenmangu Shrine, nor Chen Yu, who had summoned The Dingyuan, paid any attention to the developing chaos. The two merely stood quietly, gazing at the glowing cocoon above Dingyuan Pavilion, sensing the turbulent creation of the soul within and waiting for it to hatch.


    Having absorbed the golden radiance released upon the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine, the century-old Power of Faith of The Dingyuan, as well as the spiritual nature of relics from The Dingyuan Battleship stored in Dingyuan Pavilion, the new Ship-girl emerging from the cocoon was undoubtedly far stronger in foundation than any summoned by Chen Yu in the past.


    The reasony in the golden radiance dispersed when the Divine Domain of Tenmangu Shrine was obliterated. That brilliance represented the Shrine''s umted divinity, and it was precisely this divinity that had allowed Tenmangu Shrine to suppress the national spirit tied to The Dingyuan.


    Now, all of it had been imed by The Dingyuan''s Ship-girl, bing the nurturing fuel for her birth.


    Under the expectant gazes of Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan, the golden cocoon grew to its peak. After a moment of trembling, it burst open.


    As the dazzling light from the cocoon faded, a woman d in a ck cheongsam materialized in the air.


    The woman hugged her knees, curling her body inwards. Her jet-ck hair was intricately bound, her eyes shut tight, and shecked any visible ship equipment unlike other Ship-girls.


    Her eyes slowly opened, and as she stretched her limbs, she descended gently onto the ground. Gazing at Chen Yu with crimson eyes, she gave a formal bow and said, "The gship of the Beiyang Fleet, Dingyuan-ss Armored Warship Dingyuan, greets Admiral."


    "Hello, Dingyuan," Chen Yu greeted her simply, his heart heavy with sentiment.


    "Thank you, Master, for granting sce to the souls of those fallen soldiers. On behalf of myrades of old, I offer my deepest gratitude." After greeting Chen Yu, Dingyuan bowed earnestly to Monk Xinyuan, expressing her appreciation for his prayers for the Heroic Spirits of the fallen Beiyang Fleet.


    "Lady Ship-girl, there''s no need for such formalities. This is not the right ce for conversation; we should speak elsewhere," Monk Xinyuan replied, his palms pressed together in a gesture of respect, while politely suggesting a change in location to both Chen Yu and Dingyuan.


    Meanwhile, the sound of sirens grew louder and closer.


    Chen Yu felt no objection to the proposal. He nodded and looked toward Dingyuan.


    Dingyuan raised no opposition either. But as they departed with Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan, she nced back at Dingyuan Pavilion, her expressionden withplexity.


    Noticing Dingyuan''s gaze, Chen Yu reassured her, "Don''t worry. There will be opportunities."


    Dingyuan nodded gently before leaving the scene with Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan.


    The three of them relocated to a secluded spot, where Chen Yu began inquiring about Dingyuan''s circumstances.


    "My ship''s hull still lies stranded at its site of wreckage. The Japanese Barbarians only stripped a few items from it to build Dingyuan Pavilion, aiming to suppress the national spirit of China that I represent. This is why I currentlyck ship equipment," Dingyuan exined to Chen Yu, a faint blush coloring her face. "Additionally, I am now at the strength of a demigod. I once held the Divine Duty to guard Huaxia Maritime Borders, but that role has since been transferred to the new guardian of Huaxia and no longer rests with me."

 Chapter 835 - 831: Please Do Me a Favor

    After listening to Dingyuan introduce her situation, Chen Yu deliberated for a moment and solemnly asked Monk Xinyuan, "Master, may I trouble you with a favor?"


    "Please, benefactor, speak freely. If it is within the capabilities of this humble monk, I will do so without hesitation." Monk Xinyuan greatly admired Chen Yu and felt a strong connection with him, so he agreed without second thought.


    "Although Dingyuan has been summoned, ording to her, because her ship body is still submerged in Weihai Bay, her ship equipment is missing. Therefore, I hope you can apany her back to the homnd, to Weihai Bay, so that Dingyuan can retrieve her equipment from her ship body." Chen Yu exined his request to Monk Xinyuan, and then turned to Dingyuan and said, "Additionally, Dingyuan, once you return to the homnd, please remain there temporarily. I need you to help protect my family back home."


    "Protect the Admiral''s family? Please entrust this task to me, I will uphold the mission honorably." Hearing that Chen Yu wanted her to return to China, Dingyuan''s expression dimmed slightly, thinking it was because Chen Yu was dissatisfied with herck of ship equipment. However, upon hearing he wanted her to protect his family, Dingyuan became ted again.


    This shift in her emotions was naturally observed by Monk Xinyuan, leaving him startled. Could these summoned demigods truly be so devoted to their summoners? Then, could it be that the British Guardian God, HMS Victory, also¡­?


    Monk Xinyuan''s thoughts spun quickly, but he did not voice his spection. Instead, he simply agreed to Chen Yu''s request.


    While this matter was indeed troublesome for Monk Xinyuan, as a demigod himself, even if it was difficult for him to aplish personally, getting help from other demigods in official capacities would make it a trivial issue.


    "Since the master is willing to help, then that is excellent. What are your ns next, master? I''vee to Fukuoka to summon Dingyuan, and now that this task isplete, I must hurry back to Tokyo." It wasn''t that Chen Yu was eager to leave, but themotion they caused today required him to quickly return and handle any potential situations in Tokyo.


    After all, Chen Yu had just promised the Emperor of Reiwa to deploy ship-girls to protect Japan, and now this incident at Tenmangu Shrine had urred. It would not be surprising if the Imperial Family decided to seek his assistance.


    Considering this, Chen Yu suddenly recalled another matter and said to Monk Xinyuan, "Previously, the Emperor of Japan approached me, willing to formally dere the Fishing Inds as Chinese territory and acknowledge Japan''s war crimes during WWII as the price to have me send a ship-girl to protect Japan. I''ve already agreed to this, so when you return to the homnd, please inform the relevant departments to prepare ordingly so they won''t be caught off guard or exploited by others."


    "To think benefactor could achieve this! Truly a blessing to us in Huaxia. Please grant this humble monk the honor of bowing to you!" Monk Xinyuan''s face lit up with joy upon hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    Territory and sovereignty are matters of utmost importance for any nation, and territorial disputes between China and Japan have long been used by others to manipte their bteral rtions. Now, since Chen Yu had managed to make Japan acknowledge the Fishing Inds as Chinese territory, even if this acknowledgment came only from the Emperor of Japan and not the Japanese Government, given the high esteem the Emperor held in Japan, this was an exceptionally significant achievement.


    Furthermore, the acknowledgment of Japan''s WWII war crimes¡ªboth of these developments were monumental victories for China.


    Chen Yu''s ability to secure these oues indeed warranted Monk Xinyuan''s reverent bow.


    However, Chen Yu clearly couldn''t allow Monk Xinyuan to genuinely bow to him. He quickly reached out to support the monk, saying, "Master, you''re too kind. As a descendant of Huaxia, a son of China, this is my duty. Please, master, ensure you notify the relevant departments promptly upon your return¡ªI expect the Emperor will announce this soon."


    "This humble monk will depart for the homnd immediately and will not dy the matter in any way!" Monk Xinyuan understood the gravity of the situation and earnestly assured Chen Yu. However, he still couldn''t help but ask with concern, "But will the United States, which wields influence over Japan, truly permit this?"


    "On this matter, the Americans may find it displeasing, but the Emperor acknowledging WWII war crimes is politically correct. Even the United States cannot interfere in this matter easily." Chen Yu exined further, "In the past, the Americans might have pressured the Japanese Government to alter the course of events, but now, with US-Russia envoys currently negotiating with me, the Americans won''t risk angering me by meddling. Especially now that I''ve pledged to summon only one demigod each for these two nations, the Americans are even less likely to antagonize me and yield this opportunity to the Russians."


    "Only one demigod each? Benefactor is truly shrewd!" Monk Xinyuan thought about it briefly before grasping Chen Yu''s calcted decision. After praising him, the monk recalled his earlier observation and asked, "I noticed that Dingyuan appears deeply attached to you¡ªher moods rise and fall entirely based on your actions. Could it be that these summoned demigods are influenced and controlled by their summoners? If you were to summon demigods for Russia and America, would it be the same?"


    "Ship-girls are my creations. They are inherently programmed to regard me as the most important person, showing unwavering loyalty to me. It''s akin to how a newborn beast instinctively sees its mother as its caregiver¡ªit''s part of their nature. Even if I summon them on behalf of others, this trait doesn''t change." Chen Yu did not hide this truth, at least from Monk Xinyuan.


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Monk Xinyuan confirmed his spection and pursued his inquiry further: "So, does the British Guardian God HMS Victory also¡­"


    "Victory is also a ship-girl. She acquired the divine duty of guarding the United Kingdom. As a deity, she must first fulfill her divine duty. Bing divine means she no longer retains unconditional loyalty to me, but she still views me as the most important person in her life." Though Chen Yu himself regretted leaving a divine-level ship-girl in Britain, Victory''s divine duty dictated she must remain there to guard the United Kingdom and manifest her full divine potential.


    After all, as a Guardian God, one must protect the territory represented by their divine duty.


    This was precisely why Chen Yu agreed to summon HMS Victory on behalf of the UK and allowed her to remain there. Long before summoning began, Chen Yu had already predicted that Victory would ascend to divinity under the influence of the Power of Faith and that her divine duty would be protecting the United Kingdom. This was why, uponpleting the summoning, Chen Yu left Victory in Britain.

 Chapter 836 - 832: Planning

    After finishing his conversation with Monk Xinyuan, Chen Yu gave Dingyuan a few more instructions. Only after seeing the two off did he set out to return to Tokyo.


    For Chen Yu, returning to Tokyo was way easier than getting there from Tokyo. He didn''t need to fly behind an airne again; he just had to open the Necromantic Space.


    As he opened the portal to the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu increasingly appreciated this convenient mode of transport. The only downside was that he couldn''t open the portal without a set destination, ruling it out as a means for casual travel¡ªit could only serve as a quick return method.


    Upon returning to the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu headed straight to the castle on the main ind.


    In the bedroom, Hiromi Jounouchi, dressed in pajamas, was reclining leisurely on a chaise lounge with a parenting magazine by her side, casually flipping through its pages.


    Walking over to his wife, Chen Yu ced a kiss on her forehead and asked, "Not asleep yet?"


    "Dinner was really good tonight; I ate a bit too much, so I thought I''d digest before going to bed." Hiromi Jounouchi wrapped her arms around her husband''s neck and gave him a kiss on the lips before asking, "You''re done working? Back so early?"


    "Yeah, everything''s settled, so I came back. It was a bit more trouble than I anticipated, but overall, it went smoothly." Sitting down beside Hiromi, Chen Yu nced at the parenting magazine in her hands, a hint of a smile on his face. "You''re already reading parenting magazines now? Worried you won''t know how to raise the baby?"


    Hiromi shifted her posture, sitting up slightly and leaning on Chen Yu''s shoulder. She pouted and said, "Not exactly. I just think it''s better to learn more about parenting. After all, it''s our first time, and we''re inexperienced. Knowing what to watch out for can''t hurt."


    Chen Yu slightly nodded at Hiromi''s words in agreement. He picked up the parenting magazine and began flipping through it himself.


    Spotting a picture of a child holding a kitten on one of the pages, Chen Yu suddenly chuckled and pointed to the text. "Look, honey, it says here that pets can apany children as they grow, helping to cultivate their kindness and empathy. What do you think¡ªshould we let our child grow up with Xiao Lan, or with Audis?"


    "I think both are fine. They''re just pets, after all, aren''t they?" Hiromi seemed indifferent and, after a moment of thought, added, "Didn''t you also raise a group of cats on the ind? How about letting our kid y with them too? Wouldn''t that be even better?"


    "You mean those Airou Cats? Interesting idea. When our baby''s born, we could have the Airou Cats care for them. A fairytale-like vige of cats would be a dreamlike world for a child, wouldn''t it?" Chen Yuughed as well. The Airou Cats were naturally endearing creatures, and if a child could y with them, it would indeed be like the magical world of animal friends in a storybook.


    With that thought in mind, Chen Yu suddenly had a lightbulb moment and proposed to Hiromi, "Honey, have you heard about that popr game recently, Animal Crossing?"


    "Animal Crossing? Yeah, it''s the one where you live on a deserted ind with animal pals, right? Why?" Hiromi had naturally heard of the game. She''d even seen some young nurses at the hospital ying it before.


    Although intrigued by the game herself, Hiromi never had the time to indulge in such time-consuming activities due to her busy work schedule.


    "Well, what do you think about creating something simr in the Necromantic Space? A deserted ind with talking animals where our child can y their own real-life version of Animal Crossing. What do you think of the idea?" Chen Yu had just thought of it on a whim. As fantastical as it sounded, it wasn''t all that difficult for him to realize.


    Giving a child an enchanted childhood, with an ind teeming with animalpanions¡ªa living, breathing version of the game¡ªwould undoubtedly be an incredible gift.


    Hiromi, however, blew air through her nose at his idea in mock frustration. "The baby''s not even born yet, and you''re already nning to spoil them to such an extent? What if it''s a boy who loves airnes and tanks rather than animals?"


    "If it''s a boy? Then we can have the 6th Destroyer Squadron and other ship-girls apany him. What could be more captivating for a boy than battleships and cannons?" Chen Yuughed. Nothing in the world seemed to thrill boys more than giant guns and warships.


    As for Hiromi''s concern, Chen Yu simply pulled her into his arms and said with absolute confidence, "Do you really think that spoiling a child would ruin them? I''ll teach our child all the wonderful virtues¡ªintelligence, kindness, integrity. I won''t let them be a bad kid!"


    "Intelligence, integrity, kindness¡ªthat''s all true. But I think our child also needs to learn how to protect themselves." Hiromi voiced her aspirations for the child''s future as well, listening to Chen Yu''s ns. "After all, their birth guarantees they won''t lead an ordinary life. Even if we give them a simple childhood, they''ll still be extraordinary as they grow up. So, our child must also learn to use their innate abilities wisely¡ªnot just to protect themselves, but also to protect those around them."


    Chen Yu smiled at Hiromi''s words, holding her tighter to reassure her. "Don''t worry. Our child will undoubtedly be the most amazing child in the world because they''ll have the most amazing mother in the world, who''s already nning to teach them all the finest qualities before they''re even born!"


    Hiromiughed at Chen Yu''s praise, pinching his cheek yfully before replying with a smile, "And they''ll also have the best father in the world, who''s already preparing everything they''ll need to grow up happy and healthy!"


    "Hahaha!" Chen Yu and Hiromiughed together. As Chen Yu stroked his wife''s shoulder, he grinned and said, "We''re already acting like parents, huh? The baby''s not even born yet, and we''ve already mapped out their future. Who knows if they''ll grow up the way we imagine?"


    "Whether or not the child follows our nned path, we should do all we can to provide them the best environment to grow up in and teach them how to be an outstanding person," Hiromi replied firmly after theughter subsided, her gaze filled with determination.

 Chapter 837 - 833: Etiquette

    Chen Yu returned after handling affairs in Fukuoka, so naturally, Ni Nasu no longer needed to disguise herself as him. Although he was only there for a day, it must be said that it was fortunate he had Ni Nasu as a contingency n to impersonate him; otherwise, there was indeed a risk of mishap.


    Now that he''s back in person, and since yesterday was rtively uneventful, no one would possibly know that he had made a trip to Fukuoka, dismantled the Tenmangu Shrine, and summoned a brand-new demigod during his visit.


    Speaking of the matter with the demigod, Chen Yu had already announced publicly through Monk Xinyuan that there were only five demigods around him, plus the so-called "temporary" summon, Kirov, making a total of six demigod-level ship-girls. As such, he no longer enjoyed the prior perks where ship-girls brought him breakfast every morning as was the case a few days ago.


    Of course, Jounouchi Hiromi still had ship-girls by her side, tasked with her personal security. However, the rotation of personnel had changed¡ªfrom employing ship-girls beyond those Chen Yu had made public to exclusively those six ship-girls.


    As for the Shoukaku and Zuikaku sisters seen previously or the other ship-girls who appeared in recent times, the memories of anyone who encountered them in the hospital would be wiped clean, ensuring that people would not remember them.


    Even if someone were to investigate the matter, they would only find that Jounouchi Hiromi asionally had rtives or maids hired by Chen Yu to take care of her during her pregnancy. No one would suspect that the individuals surrounding Jounouchi Hiromi were all demigods.


    After all, to the rest of the world, the notion of Chen Yu using demigods as servants and maids was utterly unimaginable.


    Moreover, Chen Yu had deliberately ensured the memory erasure of everyone at the hospital, eliminating any potential risks entirely.


    As Chen Yu managed his daily affairs, representatives from the Japanese Government unsurprisingly arrived to discuss the incidents in Fukuoka.


    "Lord Chen Yu." The arriving individual bowed respectfully to Chen Yu before presenting a business card. "I am Kei Kawabe of the Imperial Household Agency, here to visit you under orders."


    Although Chen Yu''s office had no other upants, the visitor from the Imperial Household Agency remained exceedingly cautious, refraining from uttering anything that might reveal Chen Yu''s identity as a demigod. This prudence could appear slightly rude, but Kei Kawabe did his utmost to maintain impable decorum.


    "Under orders to visit?" Chen Yu silently chuckled to himself, fully aware that those orders originated from the Emperor.


    The only individual capable ofmanding the Imperial Household Agency was the Emperor. As part of the Imperial Family''s exclusive jurisdiction, staffed entirely by members of the Old Noble Families, the agency handled royal affairs without needing to heed the Prime Minister. Thus, the one issuing themand could only be the Emperor.


    "Why have youe? And what assistance does the sender of the orders require from me?" Chen Yu feigned ignorance while clearly understanding the visit''s purpose¡ªit was connected to his actions in Fukuoka.


    The emissary from the Imperial Household Agency was cautious. Despite knowing that Chen Yu was a demigod and that no one could eavesdrop under such circumstances, he uttered no superfluous words. Instead, he opened a briefcase, took out a document, and respectfully presented it to Chen Yu with both hands.


    ncing briefly at the document, Chen Yu immediately recognized it was rted to the havoc he had caused at Tenmangu Shrine. He nodded slightly and said, "I understand the situation. But what exactly do you want me to do? The incident urred yesterday, and those responsible for the actions could not possibly remain on the scene."


    "We are aware of this, but the incident is significant, and we kindly request that Lord Chen Yu dispatch someone to handle the matter," Kei Kawabe responded. He understood Chen Yu''s insinuation¡ªthat dispatching personnel amounted to nothing more than cleaning up the aftermath, something hardly requiring a demigod''s personal involvement.


    However, the involvement of a demigod in the matter would vastly amplify deterrent effects¡ªa key goal behind Emperor Reiwa''s costly agreements with Chen Yu. The objective was to signal to the world that Japan was once again protected by a demigod.


    Chen Yu naturally grasped the underlying implications. After briefly considering, he nodded and said, "I will dispatch someone to handle this matter. She will meet with youter, but it will merely be a formality. You must take care of the specifics yourselves."


    "Of course. It is already an immense honor that you would dispatch someone," Kei Kawabe replied gratefully. He knew better than to press further. For Chen Yu to authorize someone to address the situation was already him granting immense face. Naturally, the dispatched personnel would only oversee formalities¡ªthe real task of resolving the incident fell to Japan''s existing teams that handled such matters.


    For contemporary Japan, borrowing Chen Yu''s demigod identity was what mattered most. Whether sent personnel could resolve the event was of secondary importance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Chen Yu''s choice to handle the matter was, of course, a ship-girl.


    This wasn''t because Chen Yucked other options; rather, deploying a ship-girl was the optimal way to showcase Japan''s martial deterrence while fulfilling his agreement with the Emperor.


    The ship-girl dispatched by Chen Yu was Akagi. However, today Akagi did not wear her beloved red kimono. Instead, she donned a white outfit with a red hakama resembling a kendo uniform, her hair tied into a ponytail with sandalwood paper. Her equipmentprised a bow and katana transformed from her ship gear.


    Following the address provided, Akagi arrived at the Imperial Household Agency within the Imperial Pce. Having received advance notice, the agency organized a considerable ceremonial reception in preparation to wee Akagi.


    Throughout Japanese history, demigods were acknowledged as real entities, and thus, protocols for receiving them were well-established.


    In earlier times, the Imperial Family imed descent from Amaterasu ¨­mikami, with each generation of Emperors considered godly offspring. Several major noble families linked to the Imperial Family also carried traces of divine lineage. While not gods themselves, their extraordinary talents often produced demigods with ease.


    These demigods possessed immense power and mostly descended from Gao Tianyuan''s divine pantheon. Many shared bloodlines with the Imperial Family, with some originating as branches of the Imperial n following their abdication. Consequently, during times when the Emperor retained supreme political authority, official ceremonies for receiving demigods were equated with those for Imperial princes.


    This protocol persisted even throughout the Shogunate era and remained unchanged.


    During the Meiji Era, however, with the Westernization of etiquette, the Meiji Government significantly revised past ceremonial norms. The status of demigods, seen as less critical with advancements in technology, saw their honorary treatment downgraded from prince-level receptions to those befitting dukes.


    This practice continued through subsequent Taisho and Showa periods. However, the Showa Era gambled recklessly, attempting overreach akin to a snake swallowing an elephant. Not only did Japan lose all its demigods during that time, but it also squandered much of its Shinto capabilities, leaving post-war Japan with merely a handful of remaining legendary transcendents.


    Decadester, as Japan formally weed a demigod once again, the Imperial Household Agency consulted the Emperor and Prime Minister, scouring historical texts to resurrect old practices. Ultimately, they reinstated the prince-level ceremonial tradition used in former days to receive Akagi.

 Chapter 838 - 834: Still About Interests

    The reception for the ceremonial procession of a prince in Japan is second only to the grand ceremonies for the Emperor.


    Of course, there are even higher levels of ceremony, but those are reserved for receiving heads of state from other countries.


    Is there an issue with treating a demigod to the protocol used for visiting foreign heads of state? Certainly not. In smaller nations where demigods have appeared, they may even use royal ceremonies to receive a demigod.


    However, a demigod is inherently a symbol of a nation''s foundational power. For countries that can sustain the presence of demigods over the long term, treating their own demigods with the protocol reserved for foreign heads of state creates an inherent sense of alienation¡ªalmost as if the demigods belonged to another country.


    Thus emerged the tradition of weing demigods with ceremonies second only to those for monarchs, a way of both showcasing the exalted status of the demigod and affirming that the monarch is the sole supreme being.


    For smaller countries, a demigod is evidently more noble than a king and could even manipte the session of royal power.


    But in nations within the East Asian cultural sphere, especially a country like China, which has an abundance of demigods and where centralized dynasties historically maintained the presence of multiple demigods, demigods cannot surpass the monarch. At least ceremonially, this principle must be upheld.


    As for foreign kings or other leaders, they have never been considered equals to the Son of Heaven in Chinese history.


    During the Sui and Tang dynasties, the Emperor of Japan once imed that "the rising sun sees the Son of Heaven, the setting sun sees the Son of Heaven," which provoked great fury in the imperial court, nearly leading to war. For the subsequent thousand years, whether during the Song or Ming dynasties, Japan remained a tributary state. During the Ming era, Japan was even a "state of non-aggression," so-called.


    Despite the foolish literati''s blunder in granting Toyotomi Hideyoshi the title of King of Japan, Japan''s subordinate status was never truly in question, even among those most inept schrs.


    Exining so much isn''t merely about illustrating the appropriate protocol for hosting demigods but about uncovering the profound meaning behind these rituals.


    The Imperial Household Agency had certainly considered reception protocols simr to those for foreign heads of state when nning to wee Akagi. After all, in the modern era, national leaders are no longer the absolute rulers of their countries, and a formal visit by a demigod warrants the same protocol as receiving visiting heads of state. This practice has be a global norm.


    Yet the Imperial Household Agency deliberately opted for the protocol reserved for princes to wee Akagi. Their goal was clear: to send the message that Akagi is Japan''s own demigod, not a foreign one.


    Though it is merely a ceremonial reception, the underlying implications and signals being conveyed were strikingly clear to those paying attention.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "It seems the Japanese and His Excellency the Demigod have reached an agreement." Within the U.S. Embassy in Japan, the U.S. Special Envoy was conversing with the Ambassador to Japan about thetest received intelligence.


    The events within the Imperial Household Agency certainly didn''t escape the eyes of the Americans, especially since the Agency was deliberately disseminating the information.


    "This country, when weak, humbles itself like an obedient dog," the Ambassador to Japanmented as he added sugar to his cup, stirred it, took a sip after blowing to cool it, and continued, "But once they seize any chance to grow stronger, they''ll turn into ravenous wolves¡ªbiting, plundering, devouring¡ªholding nothing back and stopping at nothing."


    The Ambassador''s remarks resonated with the Special Envoy, who nodded earnestly and said, "You know, my grandfather once fought in World War II. Before the war broke out, we had a Japanese neighbor. My grandfather said that neighbor was always extremely polite, but after both of them ended up fighting on the battlefield, the man''s ferocity was beyond imagination.


    He fought to the death, doing anything possible to survive. Perhaps that''s the true nature of the Japanese¡ªwho they really are."


    "Exactly. This country has constantly been trying to free itself from America''s control, seeking to rise to greatness once more." The Ambassador set down his teacup and asked the Envoy, "Enough of that. How are the negotiations with His Excellency the Demigod progressing? Washington is highly focused on this matter. You should understand: those pharmaceutical enterprises will never let such a lucrative opportunity slip away."


    "Regarding the anti-cancer drug patent issues, they''ve expressed willingness to negotiate, but it''s just a matter of exchanging interests. However, the Russians have offered attack nuclear submarines as their bargaining chip, leaving us at a severe disadvantage. I''m waiting for new authority from the White House. Damn those Russians¡ªthey''ve turned this into a mess!" The Envoy expressed frustration as he spoke about the negotiations.


    "Damn those Russians!" The Ambassador followed up with a casual curse, though such headaches weren''t part of his responsibilities.


    Still, the Envoy was his good friend¡ªthey had even been college ssmates¡ªso he asked attentively, "What''s Washington saying? Anything I can do to help?"


    "Not much. The White House and the National Dietwmakers have all said they need to deliberate." The Envoy felt powerless. Although he was an outstanding diplomat, without leverage to work with, even he couldn''t aplish much. "As for the pharmaceutical enterprises, they''ve promised to exert behind-the-scenes pressure on Congress and the White House, but such actions take time. For now, all we can do is wait."


    Listening to this, the Ambassador could only shake his head helplessly and wish his friend good fortune. Negotiations always involve countless behind-the-scenes exchanges of benefits and are invariably time-consuming and exhausting.


    Still, the Ambassador couldn''t help but inquire about another matter. "What about the issue with Missouri? There were earlier talks about demanding reparations and adding a new demigod to America, like the United Kingdom did, right?"


    "Don''t even bring it up. The sticking point of the matter is that His Excellency the Demigod has only agreed to summon one demigod for reparations, and the summons will be jointly shared by Russia and America. The White House and the Kremlin have been at each other''s throats over this issue, and until they resolve it, the negotiations won''t move forward." The Envoy couldn''t hide his irritation as he spoke about this topic.


    Chen Yu hadn''t refused reparations, but by summoning only one demigod, the benefits andpensation meant for both nations had be a contentious scrap for Russia and the United States to fight over.


    Russia and America could see through Chen Yu''s intentions in doing so, yet they found themselves unable to reject it.


    Could they unite and jointly refuse, demanding that both nations each be granted the summoning of a demigod?


    Of course, it wasn''t impossible, but that would require Russia and America to be entirely harmonious and united like brothers.


    Otherwise, when there''s an opportunity to strengthen oneself and weaken the other, who would give up such a godsend to stand shoulder-to-shoulder with a former adversary?


    Previously, it was all driven by interests; now, it is the same interests that drive them.


    Just as the Envoy was stewing over these issues, his secretary walked in and informed him, "There''s news from Washington."

 Chapter 839 - 835: 2 Yachts

    It was still the same conference room as thest meeting with the Russian and American Special Envoys, but this time Chen Yu didn''t bring Missouri or Kirov with him. Beside him was only Belfast, dressed in a maid''s outfit.


    As the Russian and American Special Envoys entered, Chen Yu, while gesturing for Belfast to pour him tea, asked them, "Since the two of you are here, does that mean you''vee to a conclusion?"


    Chen Yu''s question made the two envoys exchange a nce, each seeing the same expression in the other''s eyes.


    Due to the bait Chen Yu had thrown out, the original n of joint pressure that Russia and the United States intended to use had naturally fallen apart. This left the two nations not only scrambling to curry Chen Yu''s favor but also trying to sabotage each other and avoid falling into traps set by the other party.


    Over this period, one could say the governments of the two nations had already shed several times behind the scenes over this matter. Even more than a dozen intelligence operatives embedded in each other''s nations had been lost in the process, with international rtions escting so tensely that they were a hair''s breadth away from military conflict.


    However, with China acting as a mediator, the two nations ultimately refrained from outright breaking ties. Instead, they epted China''s suggestion: to each present their terms in exchange for Chen Yu summoning a demigod for one of their countries.


    In other words, what originally started with Russia and the United States demandingpensation with the upper hand had now turned into their offering benefits to win over Chen Yu, persuading him to summon a demigod¡ªbut there was only one spot avable for summoning.


    The situation having developed to this stage was still within the range of foresight by the two nations but was by no means the most favorable oue. To their governments and the two special envoys, it was nheless immensely frustrating.


    But they couldn''t take this frustration out on Chen Yu.


    The fact that Chen Yu hadmand over six demigods was already known worldwide¡ªan immensely intimidating figure. No nation on earth could afford to bear the consequences of seven demigods joining forces and showing up on their doorstep.


    Even China, with its nine demigods, couldn''t withstand the fallout of a full-scale conflict involving all 16 demigods on its soil. The coteral damage from such a battle alone would be enough to obliterate a city.


    Naturally, it''s for this reason that demigods could serve as tools of national deterrence¡ªbecause, short of invokingst-resort measures, modern military weapons simply couldn''t produce destruction on the scale a demigod could.


    Moreover, mobilizing and deploying military forces involved significantplexities. But when it came to a single being¡ªa demigod capable of endless unpredictability¡ªit wasn''t hard to imagine they could readily infiltrate a foreign capital or get close to critical military targets.


    Thus, even though Russia and America were fully aware that Chen Yu was deliberately pitting them against one another to extract more resources, they could onlyply with his game n.


    "Your Excellency the Demigod, regarding the oue of our previous negotiations, I have consulted His Majesty the Great Emperor. His instruction is that, as long as you''re willing to provide the patent authorization for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, our nation is prepared to fulfill any of your reasonable demands." The Russian Envoy, evidently holding ample authority this time, delivered his words in the straightforward Russian style without the avarice of the Americans. "As for the matter regarding the Typhoon-ss strategic nuclear submarine, I also sought His Majesty''s instructions. His decree is that we''re willing to present you with a dmissioned one, though we must dismantle its ballistic missileunch system. I hope you''ll understand."


    The Russian envoy''s phrasing was remarkably tactful¡ªagreeing to satisfy any demands, yet attaching the condition of reasonableness. As for what constituted "reasonable demands," well, that was open to interpretation depending on one''s perspective.


    Even so, the Russian willingness to gift a Typhoon-ss strategic nuclear submarine was beyond what Chen Yu had anticipated.


    Initially, he had merely mentioned it in passing, never expecting the Russians to actually offer one! Even with the ballistic missileunch system removed, a Typhoon-ss strategic nuclear submarine remained an incredibly fearsome and potent symbol of deterrence.


    The Russians'' sincerity was something Chen Yu could tangibly sense.


    "His Majesty truly is generous. In that case, I won''t stand on ceremony. However, let''s pass on the Typhoon-ss. I was merely joking before. Just give me the Ak-ss attack submarine I previously mentioned." Chen Yu didn''t really want the Typhoon-ss submarine. Although he had some interest, without the ballistic missile system, it lost much of its value and purpose in his eyes.


    Of course, while Chen Yu opted for the Ak-ss attack submarine, he also presented additional requests: "A single military submarine isn''t of much practical use for me, and a vessel with no historical significance is a terrible match for summoning a ship-girl. So I''ll trouble you to refit it into a luxury yacht. Additionally, regarding the profit-sharing arrangement for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug patent, I want 15%."


    Upon hearing that Chen Yu had passed on the Typhoon-ss but still insisted on the Ak-ss, the Russian envoy had already anticipated there would be extra conditions attached. Naturally, this didn''t surprise him. Transforming a submarine into a luxury vessel and renegotiating profit-sharing percentages were demands he could easily amodate.


    The Russian Envoy nodded smoothly, giving a firm reply: "That is within the scope of my authority. I can agree to your demands right now, Your Excellency the Demigod. I imagine our domestic pharmaceuticalpanies are already eager to provide you with the most luxurious refurbishment for your submarine. Might I inquire if you prefer a modern style, a ssic design, or perhaps a Nautilus-inspired aesthetic from *Twenty Thousand Leagues Under the Sea*?"


    Having essentially achieved his objective, the Russian envoy now acted with utmost politeness and humility in front of Chen Yu, appearing like an exceptional salesman passionately pitching his wares to a valued customer.


    Seeing the Russian envoy''s demeanor, Chen Yu touched his nose and chuckled. Suddenly, he recalled an old idea he had once entertained, prompting him to ask the Russian envoy, "Does Russia still have the capability to manufacture Kiev-rank aircraft carrying cruisers?"


    "Kiev-ss?" The Russian envoy froze for a moment, not understanding why Chen Yu would ask about that. After all, the Kiev-ss was a relic of the Former Soviet Union. The Russian Navy hadn''t used them in ages¡ªof the four vessels, two had been sold to China, one dismantled by South Korea, and thest became India''s INS Vikramaditya.


    "Yes, the Kiev-ss. I''ve always been a fan of its design, so I''d like your country to build me another one and retrofit it into a luxury yacht." This was a dream that had been in Chen Yu''s mind since his father had taken him to Guangzhou as a student to see the Minsk purchased by China. Who wouldn''t want a luxury yacht that could rival an actual aircraft carrier?


    Hearing Chen Yu''s request, the Russian envoy only hesitated for a moment before quickly nodding, saying, "No problem. I''ll report your request to our country right away and have the shipyards get started immediately! However, given the current economic challenges we face, constructing such arge surface vessel might strain our finances..."


    "Whatever it costs, have the Americans pay for it." Chen Yu turned to the U.S. Special Envoy and asked, "No problem, right? In exchange for allowing American pharmaceuticalpanies to manufacture the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug domestically and sell it in the United States and Latin America, you''ll pick up the tab for this ship."

 Chapter 840 - 836: Island Laboratory

    Faced with the conditions proposed by Chen Yu, the U.S. Special Envoy, even if he wanted to refuse, didn''t have the courage or the authority to do so.


    Indeed, the cost of building an aircraft carrier is undeniably expensive, let alone converting it into a luxury cruise ship. However, this expense pales inparison to the massive profits brought by the patent for the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    In fact, if the U.S. Special Envoy were to report Chen Yu''s demands back home, the likely response would simply be to suggest Chen Yu choose the United States'' Kitty Hawk-rank rather than Russia''s Kiev-rank.


    Thus, despite his internal frustration, the U.S. Special Envoy still spoke up: "Respected His Excellency the Demigod, our pharmaceutical enterprises in the United States are willing to bear this expense. However, our aircraft carriers and nuclear submarines are also quite remarkable. Would you consider them?"


    Faced with the U.S. Special Envoy''s proposal, Chen Yu responded with an open-handed, helpless gesture: "I''m sorry, but I prefer the Russian style of military equipment¡ªor more urately, the Former Soviet Union style."


    Hearing this, the U.S. Special Envoy could only stay silent, moving on from the topic.


    "This is the offer from our pharmaceutical enterprises in the United States in order to obtain the global production patent for the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug. Respected His Excellency the Demigod, we sincerely hope you will grant our pharmaceutical enterprises this patent."


    Although the U.S. Special Envoy was acutely aware of how unlikely this request was, as the envoy representing the interests of these enterprises, he was obliged to make the appeal to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu raised his eyebrows slightly, signaling for Belfast to take the list handed over by the U.S. Special Envoy.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t bother to look at the conditions listed. Instead, he directly shook his head and said to the U.S. Special Envoy, "No matter what conditions you offer, it is absolutely impossible for me to give the production patent for the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to a single group of interests. So, don''t bother bringing this up again."


    "Rather than dwelling on that, why don''t you tell me what the United States ns to exchange for the production and sales patent authorization for the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in America? And what will you offer to obtain one of the summoning slots of the Demigod from me?"


    Chen Yu''s rejection did not surprise the U.S. Special Envoy. He merely disyed a regretful expression before pulling out a second document from his briefcase and handing it to Belfast.


    This document outlined the conditions offered by American pharmaceutical enterprises to exchange for the production and sales patent authorization for the Broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in America.


    This list did merit a brief nce from Chen Yu. At the same time, the Russian Envoy also took out a simr list and handed it to Belfast.


    Although the Russians had already offered an Ak-ss attack submarine and agreed to build another Kiev-rank aircraft carrier as the price, and the Americans agreed to bear the cost of constructing the Kiev-rank aircraft carrier, these were merely preliminary conditions for Chen Yu to agree to grant patent authorization to Russia and the United States.


    As for the profits exchanged for the patent authorization, those would be calcted separately; what was due would still have to be paid. The provision of two luxurious yachts converted from military ships didn''t mean Russia and America could obtain the patent authorization directly from Chen Yu.


    Still, the two lists presented by Russia and America didn''t have anything particrly eye-catching¡ªmerely straightforward profit-sharing arrangements and other rted benefits.


    Only an offer from one American pharmaceutical enterprise, which included an ind in the Pacific, caught Chen Yu''s attention briefly.


    "This ind¡­" Chen Yu ced the list provided by the U.S. Special Envoy on the table and tapped the line regarding the transfer of the ind''s ownership with his finger. "What''s the resource and development situation on this ind?"


    Noticing which use Chen Yu was referring to, the U.S. Special Envoy leaned in to confirm and immediately retrieved the relevant details from his briefcase, respectfully handing them to Belfast.


    What he had initially presented was just a summary list. The specific details for each exchange item were meticulously documented in his briefcase, ready to be presented whenever Chen Yu requested.


    After handing the file to Belfast, the U.S. Special Envoy exined further: "This ind was originally private property, owned by a board member of a pharmaceuticalpany in the United States. It is being specially offered as a gift to His Excellency the Demigod."


    "The ind was one of those auctioned by the Republic of Maldives in thete 20th century. While it''s not among the very top-tier inds, it remains remarkably beautiful. It also has the advantage of being far from current tourist routes, ensuring Your Excellency can enjoy private vacation time without interruption."


    "That does sound appealing, but I am more interested in the development status of this ind." Chen Yu looked seriously at the U.S. Special Envoy. Though detailed documentation was within arm''s reach, Chen Yu still gazed at him, waiting for his response. "Has this ind been developed?"


    "Yes, Respected His Excellency the Demigod! This ind underwent development in the 1990s. However, the wealthy individual who purchased it then preferred untouched naturalndscapes, so the development was minimal¡ªonly a basic airport, a dock, and a holiday vi with supporting facilities were constructed."


    Being directly stared at by a Demigod, the U.S. Special Envoy dared not show any negligence and quickly divulged everything he knew.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly in satisfaction upon hearing the description. He then opened the documents on the table, nced at the introductions, and continued asking: "Since the ind underwent basic development, how about its freshwater resources?"


    "There is freshwater avable on the ind. Moreover, during the previous development phase, the wealthy individual installed a small desalination station for purifying freshwater and for generating power from seawater." The U.S. Special Envoy responded with practiced precision, reciting the information he had prepared earlier, desperately trying not to make any mistakes that might annoy the Demigod.


    Chen Yu seemed pleased with the U.S. Special Envoy''s answers, nodding in approval before saying, "You''ve included an offer to build a world-ss biopharmaceuticalboratory for me in this proposal. If you haven''t decided on a location yet, set it up on this ind."


    "On this ind?" The U.S. Special Envoy was momentarily stunned, unable to understand why Chen Yu would want theboratory to be situated on the ind.


    Chen Yu didn''t provide an exnation; he simply smiled before continuing, "Establish theboratory on this ind, along with the necessary supporting facilities. Also, the newly constructed Kiev-rank yacht must include a professional research room for me to conduct research conveniently. That shouldn''t be an issue, correct?"


    "No issues at all. Everything will follow Your Excellency''s will." The Russian Envoy, standing nearby, ced a hand over his chest and agreed without hesitation.

 Chapter 841 - 837: The Russians Who Know How to Get Along

    Regarding the matter of the indboratory, the U.S. Special Envoy agreed almost immediately. Although building an international top-tier biomedical researchb in a ce like the Maldiveses with a costly price tag, for the pharmaceutical conglomerate backing him, it''s practically insignificant.


    The annual expenditures of pharmaceuticalpanies worldwide on new drug development are always calcted in units of billions of U.S. dors. If apany doesn''t burn through a few billion dors in a year on research, its efforts in new drug development are considered subpar.


    Thus, while constructing an international top-tier biomedical researchb is expensive, it''s barely worth mentioning to these pharmaceutical giants. They simply treat it as yet another failed drug development project. Besides, they could exchange for the patent of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug from Chen Yu, which is truly the money-making gem.


    As for why Chen Yu nned to build a newb on a Maldivian ind, it was primarily for his future intentions and ns.


    His current agenda was progressing step by step. If everything went smoothly, the results would be apparent within the year. By then, ording to his original n, he and Hiromi Jounouchi would be certain to achieve divine enthronement, bing Ancient Gods.


    Although Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi both have tranquil personalities and don''t mind living the life of ordinary people, nor do they expect dramatic changes after bing gods, some things inevitably exert influence.


    Initially, Chen Yu''s n didn''t ount for such matters, but recently, Emperor of Reiwa had begged for his protection of Japan, the U.S.-Russia both came knocking at his door, and he himself had drawn the attention of Demigods from various nations. With such multifaceted pressures, continuing to live a normal life in Tokyo was no longer a realistic option.


    So, upon seeing the list brought by the U.S. Special Envoy which included a Maldivian ind, Chen Yu couldn''t help but entertain the thought. A secluded ind lifestyle seemed like a decent prospect, especially considering his obligations towards his family.


    Chen Yu''s parents were unwilling to live in Japan, and it was impossible to bring all his rtives to Japan. However, leaving his parents and family to remain in China made Chen Yu rather uneasy. Owning an ind in the Maldives, where his close rtives and parents could relocate and live, seemed to be a highly feasible solution.


    Moreover, cooperating with pharmaceutical enterprises would provide convenient exnations for issues surrounding the ind''s acquisition and various other matters, saving Chen Yu much trouble.


    As for whether granting the patent of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to others would harm Chen Yu¡­ In this world, apart from another Demigod or nations that possess one, scarcely anyone would dare to provoke a Demigod recklessly.


    Furthermore, Chen Yu was currently developing a universal targeted cancer therapy effective against all cancer types. Once this drug was sessfully researched andunched on the market, the utility of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug would be instantly reced. Chen Yu wouldn''t worry about others exploiting the patent to disadvantage him.


    After addressing the issue of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug patent, the expressions of the Russian and American Envoys turned solemn. Each promptly retrieved a document from their respective briefcases and handed it to Belfast.


    This was to exchange for the Demigod slot Chen Yu had promised.


    Chen Yu took the two lists passed on by Belfast and carefully reviewed the listed items, raising an eyebrow unconsciously.


    "You Americans are truly ''generous,'' aren''t you? Green cards? You actually dared to include something like this?" Chen Yu sneered as he shook the document in his hand, nearlyughing out of sheer incredulity.


    "This is a gift. We believe someone as exceptional as yourself could only fully unleash your potential in our United States of America. Any other country would simply limit your development," the U.S. Special Envoy responded confidently, as though convinced that an American green card was a universally irresistible lure.


    Faced with the Americans'' condescending attitude that the whole world yearns for their "Lighthouse Country," Chen Yu replied crisply, "Unleash my potential in America? Ha, I don''t particrly enjoy the hobby of being discriminated against."


    Chen Yu couldn''t be bothered to squabble with the American Envoy further and continued reading. Although the Americans had astonishingly included something as absurd as a green card in their offer, their list of promises¡ªwhile mundane¡ªwas sufficiently substantial to court a Demigod. The range of benefits, material conditions, and associated privileges reflected some understanding of what befitted a Demigod''s standing.


    After all, being a country with Demigods, they knew how to approach recruiting one.


    However, the conditions listed by the Americans were exclusively designed to recruit a Demigod, not to exchange for Chen Yu to summon a new Demigod on their behalf.


    Chen Yu was not surprised by the Americans'' line of thinking. Rather than expending enormous resources to summon a new Demigod, they preferred to recruit and entice Chen Yu directly. This way, the United States could gain control over the method of summoning Demigods.


    Yet, while their n was clever, the Americans were ultimately just a two-century-old colonial nation. Despite umting wealth thanks to their geographical advantages, exploitation of native Indians, and the wartime dividends of two World Wars, they fundamentallycked cultural depth and heritage.


    The conditions they offered, though seemingly appealing on the surface, were predominantly ordinary material incentives. They might appear plentiful, but they were incapable of truly moving a Demigod.


    After all, at the level of a Demigod, material enticements alone hold little appeal. What truly attracts them are opportunities to advance further or ess to rare resources.


    Unfortunately for the United States, such assets¡ªprecisely the ones that might sway a Demigod¡ªare sorely missing from their cultural and historical depths.


    Although in recent years the United States has used technological approaches to deepen its research on Transcendents, even establishing a structured system for those below Legendary levels, the Demigod tier remains beyond the reach of their scientists'' investigations.


    On the other hand, what the Russians put forward was considerably more impressive. A former great power with historical weight could provide far more substantial and intriguing offeringspared to a nouveau riche nation like the United States.


    In terms of material wealth, present-day Russia might be far outmatched by the United States. Yet, the history of Tsarist Russia, once the dominant force in Europa, even defeating Napoleon at his zenith, gives Russia an umtive depth unrivaled by most European nations. Furthermore, thanks to its glory during the Soviet era, Russia retains even more notable assets.


    "A female-oriented Demigod-level knight''s equipment set? You really went all out, didn''t you? But why is it designed for women?" Chen Yu nced at the Russian Envoy. While the appearance of a Demigod Suit from Russia was expected, its specific design raised an amused question.


    The Russian Envoy chuckled with easy humor. "Perhaps the typist made an error. But hey, it could always end up being a great gift for your wife or future daughter, wouldn''t you say?"

 Chapter 842 - 838 Catherines Necklace

    It has to be said that the items brought forward by the Russians directly appealed to Chen Yu''s tastes.


    Although Chen Yu had no idea how the Russians had managed to obtain information about Jounouchi Hiromi being a Female Knight, the fact that they were able to present a set of Demigod Equipment specifically designed for a Female Knight was enough to demonstrate the sincerity of the Russians.


    Moreover, on the list of items, there was a nebeled as a Demigod Artifact, which caught Chen Yu''s attention even further.


    "A Demigod Artifact ne? This ne is..." Chen Yu was very curious about the ne. The term "Demigod Artifact" intrigued him, as Divine Artifacts were absolute, and there was no such term as "Demigod Artifact" in the Compendium of Multiverse Universal Spells.


    Seeing that Chen Yu had highlighted this meticulously selected Demigod Artifact, the Russian Envoy''s face lit up with a trace of self-satisfaction. Without haste, he handed over a detailed introduction to Belfast before exining: "This is a Divine Artifact crafted during the era of Empress Catherine the Great. Along with the set of Demigod-level Female Knight Armor you''ve seen, it was initially a gift created by the Russian Demigod, His Excellency Potemkin, for Empress Catherine the Great.


    In particr, this ne was originally intended by His Excellency Potemkin to be a true Divine Artifact. However, due to hisck of sufficient strength as a Demigod during its crafting, he was forced to split his original n for a Divine Artifact into two halves, resulting in this ne and a ring.


    The ne became a gift he presented to Empress Catherine the Great, while the ring was bestowed upon him by the Empress as a token of affection. Unfortunately, after His Excellency the Demigod''s death, the ring''s whereabouts were lost, leaving only this ne as an heirloom preserved by the Tsarist Russian Royal Family."


    The Russian Envoy told a somewhat romantic story, seemingly adding a unique charm to the ne, but Chen Yu still discerned the awkward undertones within the tale.


    Empress Catherine the Great was the most renowned Female Tsar in Russian history and the only Female Tsar honored with the title of "Great." In the history of Tsarist Russia, only Empress Catherine the Great and Peter the Great, the founder of the Russian Empire, were given this title.


    She was originally the wife of Tsar Peter III andter ascended to the Tsar''s throne through a coup staged by the Imperial Guard.


    During her reign, Empress Catherine the Great''s wise governance and significant achievements made Russia the undisputed leading power in Europe at the time. Her talent and reputation were widely recognized within and beyond the borders of the Russian Empire, positioning her alongside Peter the First as one of the greatest rulers in Russian history.


    Empress Catherine the Great once boastfully imed that if she lived to be 200, the entirety of Europe would fall under her control.


    However, such an ambitious ruler was perhaps marked by theck of love from Peter III; Empress Catherine the Great had as many as 23 lovers throughout her life. Among them, a few even bore her children, with Potemkin being the most prominent and influential of her many lovers.


    For the Tsarist Royal Family, having such a notoriously amorous Female Tsar brought a certain level of shame to their dignity, particrly for her sessor, Paul I. Although officially recognized as the son of Empress Catherine the Great and Peter III, she hinted more than once that he was actually the child of one of her numerous lovers.


    It''s not difficult to imagine how theter Russian Tsars felt about such a Female Tsar, especially her grandson, Alexander I, who defeated Napoleon. Were it not for the fact that this ne was a Demigod Artifact, it might have long been discarded by the Tsarist Russian Royal Family as an embarrassment stemming from such an indulgently romantic ruler.


    Though he thought this inwardly, Chen Yu didn''t reject such a gift. Instead, he nodded in approval and said, "This is truly a historically significant and precious gift. I like it very much."


    Chen Yu''s response was almost a clear indication of which side the Demigod''s favor would lean toward. However, the Americans seemed unwilling to ept this and couldn''t help but interject, "Your Excellency the Demigod, these are merely some antiques. We in the United States can provide far more precious items. Please reconsider! The United States is the world''s foremost superpower, and what we can offer will not disappoint you."


    Hearing the Americans'' thinly veiled remarks, Chen Yu turned his gaze toward them. Suddenly, he leaned back against his chair, crossing his hands over his chest, adopting a look of interest as he asked, "Oh? Is that so? Then I shall give you a chance. You may propose three conditions to me now. If any of them interest me, I''ll reconsider the United States. However, if there''s nothing that catches my attention, aspensation for wasting my time, I will take your life."


    Chen Yu''s words caused the face of the U.S. Special Envoy to turn deathly pale. Negotiating with a Demigod inherently carried the risk of putting one''s life on the line. Though he had prepared to sacrifice himself for the nation beforeing here, hearing Chen Yu explicitly state he would take his life still filled him with genuine fear.


    Seeing the U.S. Special Envoy too frightened to speak, Chen Yu sneered, "I thought Americans had the courage to die for their country. Turns out you''re just cowards! Don''t worry, I won''t actually kill you. All I want is twenty years of your life."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, the U.S. Special Envoy finally felt a slight relief. Though sacrificing twenty years of his life sounded far more eerie and terrifying than simply losing his head, it was undeniably better than outright death.


    After calming himself, the U.S. Special Envoy organized his thoughts, pondering what the United States could offer and what he was authorized to negotiate with. Atst, he made his first proposal to Chen Yu: "Our United States is willing to provide Your Excellency the Demigod with rare minerals, including..."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the American Envoy was offering terms to Chen Yu, Akagi, as the envoy he had sent, also arrived in Fukuoka aboard the private ne provided by the Imperial Household Agency, specifically designed for the royal family''s travels.


    "Lady Akagi, would you like to rest first, or should we proceed to Tenmangu Shrine right away?" The royal attendant dispatched by the Imperial Household Agency, who was responsible for arranging all of Akagi''s affairs, inquired politely.


    Akagi was not one to dawdle. Though Chen Yu had mentioned before her departure that this mission was merely a formality, she responded seriously, "Let''s head to Tenmangu Shrine first. I want to know what is really going on."

 Chapter 843 - 839: Akagis Discontent

    Under the arrangement of the Imperial Household Agency attendants, Akagi arrived at the Tenmangu Shrine¡ªor more urately, the ruins in front of the shrine¡ªby private car.


    The area had already been heavily cordoned off, with police tape and barricades visible everywhere.


    Right after the incident urred, the police were the first to arrive on the scene. However, by that time Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan had already left. Despite thoroughly searching the copsed Tenmangu Shrine, the police found no useful clues, leaving them no choice but to seal the site and request assistance from higher authorities.


    Since Fukuoka is the most populous and prosperous city in the Kyushu region, as well as one of Japan''s three major metropolitan areas, the Countermeasure Division has a local branch stationed there. Not long after the incident, those stationed Transcendents had already inspected the site.


    However, for ordinary Transcendents¡ªeven those at the Legendary-rank level¡ªmatters involving demigods and deities remain far beyond their ability to intervene.


    The only actions they could take were to inspect the destroyed Tenmangu Shrine, erect cordons around the site, and confirm there were no residual hazards left behind.


    For Japan, which no longer has demigods to suppress such events, many situations have long since exceeded their capacity to handle or manage.


    As for the Tenmangu Shrine itself, Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan had yet to resort to venting their anger on the priests. Although the copse of the shrine and the shattering of its divine domain caused significant upheaval for the priests, they ultimately managed to keep their lives intact.


    Now, these people were standing respectfully in the former courtyard of the Tenmangu Shrine, waiting for Akagi''s arrival.


    No one harbored any thoughts of insolence or disrespect, especially since the Imperial Household Agency had already informed them beforehand that a demigod wasing.


    Still, they couldn''t suppress their curiosity. After all, ever since Japan''s defeat in World War II¡ªwhen itsst demigod perished to shield the country from an atomic bomb explosion¡ªdemigods had not appeared in Japan for decades. Naturally, these individuals were brimming with curiosity about the arrival of a demigod.


    Yet, when Akagi finally appeared before them, none of them dared to lift their heads.


    They could tangibly feel the overwhelming pressure radiating from Akagi¡ªa presence as vast and relentless as the ocean. The stronger one''s power, the sharper the sensation.


    Akagi, of course, noticed their fear, but she made no effort to retract her aura of oppression.


    In fact, before she arrived, Chen Yu had specifically instructed her to showcase her strength; resolving the matter wasn''t the priority. The key was to make it clear that she, as a demigod, aligned herself with Japan. That was enough.


    With such directives from Chen Yu, Akagi naturally hadn''t bothered to restrain her aura during the entire journey. On the contrary, she let her presence and oppressive force freely emanate¡ªand made sure to emphasize that she was a demigod to whoever crossed her path.


    Even though her primary task was simply to announce her presence, Akagi nheless wanted to execute her mission as effectively as possible. After all, even a mere show of force could project greater military might if done well.


    However, as Akagi stood amidst the ruins of the Tenmangu Shrine and unleashed her perception, what she sensed were two traces of residual demigod-level auras¡ªone of which she was intimately familiar with.


    It belonged to Chen Yu and that monk who had gone to see him earlier. Akagi instantly grasped what had transpired here.


    She recalled how that monk had left Chen Yu''s office saying he would apany him to Fukuoka for "something." It now appeared this was what they had intended.


    Having figured out what had happened, Akagi understood why Chen Yu instructed her to simply make an appearance rather than concern herself with resolving any real issues.


    Nheless, if things stood this way, perhaps she could make a spectacle of the situation? A glint of thought shed through Akagi''s mind as she turned toward a nearby priest of the Tenmangu Shrine. With dissatisfaction in her tone, she questioned, "What exactly did you do at the Tenmangu Shrine to prompt two demigods to show up uninvited and wreak havoc?"


    Akagi''s sharp inquiry left everyone petrified. Two demigods wreaking havoc here? That notion alone was far too terrifying.


    Even as the thought crossed their minds, the surviving priests of the Tenmangu Shrine couldn''t help but feel a profound sense of relief. Despite two demigods showing up to wreak havoc, they had managed to survive. This only meant those demigods had no intention of killing, and the priests had luck on their side.


    Many had already begun silently praying for divine protection, thanking their stars that the two demigods hadn''t found them intolerable and struck them down immediately.


    However, their relief aside, the question posed by the demigod standing before them still demanded an answer. A priest who appeared to hold a higher status stepped forward and respectfully replied, "Your Excellency the Demigod, the Tenmangu Shrine has, since its establishment, solely worshipped Sugawara no Michizane, the deity of learning, and has nevermitted any act to provoke other demigods. Your discernment is most awaited."


    "Never provoked other demigods?" Akagi listened to the priest''s answer, sneering coldly without saying another word. She turned and walked away.


    As soon as everyone saw Akagi leave, they hurriedly followed.


    Leaving the Tenmangu Shrine, Akagi trailed the residual aura left behind by Chen Yu and Monk Xinyuan to the gates of Dingyuan Pavilion. Gazing upon this private estate built from the remnants of a military ship, Akagi felt her anger boiling within.


    How could Akagi not discern the purpose behind this building? It was clearly constructed to suppress a specific military ship¡ªand had done so for over a century.


    As a ship-girl herself, Akagi was once a naval vessel. Naturally, she felt a deep personal resonance with such matters, even if Dingyuan was an enemy from her past.


    "What exactly are you suppressing here?" Akagi turned back to re venomously at the priests from the Tenmangu Shrine. Her demigod aura surged forth like roaring ocean waves, striking terror into the priest and rendering him utterly speechless.


    It was an older priest nearby who stepped in to rescue the overwhelmed man. He stepped forward to exin, "Your Excellency the Demigod, this estate was constructed during the Meiji Era by one of our shrine''s divine-duty personnel. During that time, Japan was engaged in battles with the Qing Empire. After defeating the Dingyuan, that divine-duty personnel salvaged its shipwreck and returned with its remains to Japan, using it to construct this estate. Due to frequent hauntings, the Tenmangu Shrinemitted itself to suppressing them."


    "Suppress haunting events only? Since that''s what you im, I''ll leave it be. Whatever trouble you''ve stirred, you can solve it yourselves." Akagi snapped her retort in displeasure, then promptly turned and stormed off.


    Akagi''s sudden burst of rage caused the Imperial Household Agency attendants and the police to pick up on some underlying issues. If the situation truly involved only the suppression of evil ghosts, how could it have escted enough to provoke two demigods into wrecking the shrine¡ªand even shattering its divine domain? Clearly, the priests hadmitted some unspeakable acts.


    Understanding this, neither the Imperial Household Agency personnel nor the police felt inclined to speak up for the Tenmangu Shrine. Quickly, they followed behind Akagi upon her departure, leaving the priests of the shrine to stand bewildered at the gates of Dingyuan Pavilion.

 Chapter 844 - 840 Akagis Decision

    The matter of Tenmangu Shrine will naturally be investigated by the Imperial Household Agency and the police. After leaving Tenmangu Shrine, Akagi took a car to the hotel arranged by the people of the agency.


    "My lord, it has been rified. That Dingyuan Pavilion was constructed during the Meiji Era, during the Sino-Japanese War. The shrine priest of Tenmangu Shrine, Ono Ryosuke, leveraged his position as a member of the National Diet to gain permission from the headquarters at the time to salvage and dismantle the wreck of The Dingyuan battleship before building it." Upon returning to the room, the agency''s attendant, who had already collected enough information, quickly reported to Akagi.


    Akagi naturally understood that the attendant sent by the Imperial Household Agency was not merely responsible for arranging her amodations. She wasn''t surprised at how he obtained the information and simply asked him, "What exactly did they suppress?"


    "The souls of the soldiers who died aboard The Dingyuan, as well as a portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune at that time." Such matters may be difficult for others to investigate, but it is quite easy for the Imperial Household Agency and the police institutions that wield Japan''s transcendent power to uncover the truth.


    Moreover, the temple priests of Tenmangu Shrine, whose shrine had been destroyed, dared not provoke a demigod anymore. They promptly revealed everything.


    "Suppressing the Qing Empire''s national fortune? The Qing Empire has long since perished. What they''re suppressing now is China''s national fortune, isn''t it?" Akagi instantly understood that the people of Tenmangu Shrine were downying the matter and trying to hide the most critical part.


    The attendant from the agency, however, smiled bitterly and said, "They want to, but they can''t."


    "Oh? What''s going on here?" Hearing this, Akagi grew curious and signaled him to continue speaking.


    "After the Qing Empire fell, this portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune lost its foundation. A nation''s fate is an incredibly precious thing, a treasure even for deities. Thus, Tenmangu Shrine took the opportunity to absorb this portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune into its divine domain," the attendant exined, with a hint of admiration for the audacity of the shrine priests of Tenmangu Shrine. "Initially, Tenmangu Shrine did this covertly, without anyone knowing. However, the matter came to light after World War I, and the Headquarters then made this the basis for a n to steal China''s national fortune to enhance Japan''s own national fortune."


    "Those lunatics in the Headquarters. They never came up with any rational ns back then. Stealing China''s national fortune? What were they even thinking?" Thinking of the insane ns devised during World War II, Akagi felt a surge of anger.


    Faced with Akagi''s inquiry, the agency''s attendant gathered his thoughts before revealing the newly acquired ssified information: "At the time, the Headquarters leveraged this portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune, transferring it onto the Qing Dynasty''sst emperor. Using this as the foundation, they forcibly continued the already extinct Qing Empire''s national fortune and grafted it onto China''s national fortune.


    The Headquarters nned to use this method to absorb China''s national fortune and thereby boost Japan''s national fortune, enabling Japan to win World War II.


    Initially, the n progressed smoothly. With the Imperial Family requesting assistance from the Heavenly Deity summoned from Gao Tianyuan via the Ise Grand Shrine, the transfer of the Qing Empire''s national fortune onto the Qing Dynasty''sst emperor, its continuation, and its grafting onto China''s national fortune¡ªall went very sessfully."


    "And then? I recall that what the Army concocted wasn''t recognized by the people there," Akagimented. Although she was part of the Navy back then, she had some understanding of the Army''s ns, especially during the war. These matters were often discussed by the Navy leadership, and Akagi still remembered them.


    Hearing Akagi''s statement, the agency''s attendant suddenly realized that Akagi had been directly involved in the war at that time. Quickly continuing, he said, "Indeed, as His Excellency the Demigod said, although the grafting of the national fortune was sessful and the puppet regime created by the Army did allow this portion of the national fortune to reconnect and absorb from China''s national fortune, theck of recognition from the Chinese people meant that this portion of the fortune was effectively stolen.


    It never worked as the Headquarters had envisioned¡ªdirectly extracting China''s national fortune. They could only pilfer bits and pieces of it to sustain the puppet regime they had established, while the idea of the Headquarters to strengthen Japan''s national fortune by stealing China''s never came to fruition."


    Akagi was unsurprised by this oue. She remembered that many of the ns created by the Headquarters during World War II seemed magnificent on the surface but were in reality poorly conceived, leading to far greater consumption of resources than gains.


    After hearing the attendant''s exnation, however, Akagi still had some lingering doubts. She asked him, "ording to what you''ve said, this portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune should have been used during World War II. But Japan eventually lost the war, and the so-called puppet regime was eradicated. Didn''t this portion of the national fortune backfire?"


    "Naturally, it backfired." This information was originally ssified, but the Imperial Household Agency could still ess records from the Imperial Family to uncover rted details. "At the time of the national fortune bacsh, the deity Sugawara no Michizane, enshrined at Tenmangu Shrine and responsible for this matter, was severely wounded and fell into a deep sleep.


    Japan''s own national fortune, however, didn''t suffer much impact since it hadn''t absorbed much from China at the time. On the other hand, the Qing Dynasty''sst emperor, who could have enjoyed a life of modest wealth, ended up dying in misery due to the national fortune bacsh."


    Upon hearing this exnation, Akagi couldn''t help but feel a sense of schadenfreude. Although she had once been part of the Japanese Navy, she was now Chen Yu''s subordinate, and her current feelings toward the old Headquarters were far more hateful than nostalgic.


    "What happened afterward? How did they end up like this?" Akagi already had her suspicions but still asked the attendant.


    "After the war, Tenmangu Shrine remained deceitful, continuing to suppress this portion of the Qing Empire''s national fortune through the Dingyuan Pavilion. Furthermore, they tried to use this national fortune to heal the severely injured Sugawara no Michizane. However, given that this national fortunecked roots and a source, their efforts werergely futile," the attendant exined, having thoroughly learned about the shrine priests'' postwar activities. "Previously, during the 120th anniversary of the Sino-Japanese War, China sought the return of the relics from The Dingyuan battleship, but Tenmangu Shrine still attempted to use The Dingyuan to suppress this portion of the national fortune. They even sought to connect it to China''s national fortune itself, in an attempt to steal China''s fortune to heal Sugawara no Michizane. This time, the two demigods likely came knocking because of this matter."


    "Hmph! Bastards!" After hearing the attendant''s exnation, Akagi cursed under her breath. After thinking for a moment, she instructed him: "Demand that Tenmangu Shrine dismantle all the relics of The Dingyuan from Dingyuan Pavilion and return them to China. As for the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine, just say it was caused by lightning. Regarding rumors among the public, I trust you know how to handle them."


    "Yes, we will handle it properly." The attendant did not question Akagi''s decision. Bowing in acknowledgment, he left the room to take care of the matter.

 Chapter 845 - 840: Akagis Handling

    The matters concerning the Tenmangu Shrine naturally fell under the jurisdiction of the Imperial Household Agency and the police. After leaving the shrine, Akagi was driven to the hotel arranged by the Imperial Household Agency.


    "Mydy, the matter has been thoroughly investigated. That Dingyuan Pavilion was built during the Meiji Era by the Tenmangu Shrine priest Ono Ryosuke, who utilized his position as a member of the National Diet to gain permission from the Headquarters to salvage and dismantle the wreckage of the Dingyuan battleship and use it for construction." Upon returning to the room, the attendant from the Imperial Household Agency, already armed with sufficient information, hurriedly began reporting to Akagi.


    Akagi was well aware that the attendant assigned by the Imperial Household Agency served more than just amodating her daily needs. Without showing surprise at how he had acquired this information, she simply asked, "What exactly were they suppressing?"


    "The souls of the soldiers who perished aboard the Dingyuan, as well as a fragment of the Qing Empire''s national fortune at the time." While such inquiries may have posed challenges for others, the Imperial Household Agency and the police agency overseeing Japan''s supernatural powers could uncover the truth with rtive ease.


    What''s more, with the Tenmangu Shrine priests rattled after their domain was utterly destroyed, they dared not provoke a demigod any further and candidly divulged everything.


    "Suppressing the Qing Empire''s national fortune? That empire has been long gone for years. What they meant to suppress must have been the national fortune of China, right?" Akagi immediately sensed the priests were avoiding the crux of the issue, trying to conceal the most critical part.


    The attendant from the Imperial Household Agency, however, responded wryly, "They may have wanted to, but they simply couldn''t."


    "Oh? Why is that?" Hearing this, Akagi''s curiosity was piqued. She gestured for him to continue.


    "After the Qing Empire''s copse, this fragment of the Qing national fortune lost its anchor. A nation''s fortune is an exceedingly precious entity, incredibly rare even for deities. Tenmangu Shrine took advantage of this and absorbed this fragment of the Qing national fortune into their divine domain," the attendant exined to Akagi, secretly marveling at the audacity of the shrine priests. "The cloak of secrecy around Tenmangu Shrine''s actions was tight, and nobody knew at first. However, the Headquarters eventually discovered it and based their n to siphon China''s national fortune to enhance Japan''s national fortune on this foundation."


    "The lunatics in the Headquarters! They never came up with any reasonable ns back then. Stealing China''s national fortune? What on earth were they thinking?" Akagi recalled the mad schemes drafted by the Headquarters during WWII, and an indignant anger surged through her.


    In the face of Akagi''s reproach, the attendantposed himself and revealed the confidential details he had just learned. "At the time, the Headquarters exploited this fragment of the Qing national fortune, transferring it to thest emperor of the Qing Empire. This became the basis for forcibly reconnecting the extinguished fortunes of the Qing with China''s national fortune.


    The Headquarters envisioned leveraging this method to siphon China''s fortune and augment Japan''s, hoping it would secure Japan''s victory in WWII.


    Initially, the n progressed smoothly. With the Imperial Household, through the Ise Grand Shrine, inviting assistance from the Heavenly Deities of Gao Tianyuan, everything¡ªtransferring this fragment of the Qing national fortune to thest emperor of the Qing, reconnecting the fortunes of the Qing and China, and linking it to China''s national fortune¡ªwent off without a hitch."


    "Then what? I remember the puppet regime the army established at the time wasn''t even recognized by others," Akagi remarked. Despite being a part of the Navy, she had some knowledge of the ipetent schemes executed by the army, particrly the wartime dynamics that were frequently discussed among the Navy''s highmand.


    Upon hearing this, the attendant suddenly realized Akagi had experienced these tumultuous times firsthand. He quickly continued, "Indeed, just as you said, mydy. While the fortune transfer proceeded without issue and the puppet regime set up by the army did reconnect this fragment of national fortune, it was, in fact, never truly recognized by the Chinese people.


    Thus, this fragment could only be pilfered, without achieving the Headquarters'' original ambition of seamlessly integrating China''s full national fortune into Japan''s. They managed to siphon only a tiny fraction, barely sustaining the puppet regime they cobbled together, and utterly failed to bolster Japan''s national fortune as envisioned."


    Akagi wasn''t surprised by this oue. The Headquarters'' WWII ns often appeared impressive on paper but were always gued by excessive costs, limited gains, and intrinsically wed strategies.


    Nevertheless, after hearing the exnation, something still puzzled her. She inquired, "By your ount, this fragment of the Qing national fortune was borrowed during WWII. Yet when Japan was defeated and the puppet regime obliterated, didn''t this fragment cause bacsh?"


    "Naturally, it did." These details, though originally ssified, could still be traced in the Imperial Household''s records if the Imperial Household Agency investigated. "At the time, the bacsh from the national fortune greatly impacted Tenmangu Shrine. Their enshrined Sugawara no Michizane and the Heavenly Deity managing this affair suffered severe injuries and fell into a deep slumber.


    Japan''s own national fortune also took a hit. Post-WWII, Japan endured widespread destitution, and now it exists as a vassal of the United States. As for thest emperor of the Qing Empire¡ªwho might have otherwise enjoyed a moderatelyfortable life¡ªeven he met a miserable end in hister years due to the bacsh."


    Hearing the attendant''s exnation, Akagi couldn''t help but feel a subtle flicker of satisfaction. Although she was once a part of the Japanese Navy, her current allegiance to Chen Yu left her with more resentment than nostalgia for the old Headquarters.


    "And afterward? How did things get to the way they are now?" Akagi had her guesses but still sought rity from the attendant.


    "Post-war, Tenmangu Shrine refused to abandon its schemes. Using the Dingyuan Pavilion, they attempted to reim this fragment of the national fortune, continuing to suppress it. They even hoped to use it to heal Sugawara no Michizane''s injuries. But as you might expect, this fragment of national fortune is akin to a rootless tree or a river without a source, so the results were minimal," the attendant exined, having learned theseter developments directly from the Tenmangu Shrine priests. "Yearster, during the 120th anniversary of the First Sino-Japanese War, China expressed its desire to reim the relics of the Dingyuan battleship. However, Tenmangu Shrine still clung to using these relics to suppress the national fortune and even attempted to link it back to China''s fortune to siphon it anew. It''s likely the visit from two demigods this time was a response to those actions."


    "Hmph! Bastards!" Akagi cursed under her breath after hearing the exnation. Then, after some thought, she instructed the attendant, "Inform Tenmangu Shrine to dismantle and return all Dingyuan relics in the Dingyuan Pavilion to China. As for the shrine''s destruction, let''s just call it a lightning strike. I trust you know how to manage the folk tales that arise."


    "Understood. We will handle it properly." The attendant didn''t question Akagi''s decision, bowing deeply before leaving the room to take care of the matter.

 Chapter 846 - 840: Akagis Handling (Seeking monthly tickets at the end of the month!)

    The affairs of the Tenmangu Shrine would naturally be investigated by personnel from the Imperial Household Agency and the police. After leaving the shrine, Akagi took a car to the hotel arranged by the Imperial Household Agency.


    "Mydy, we have rified the matter. That Dingyuan Pavilion was constructed during the Meiji Era. Using his identity as a member of the National Diet, the shrine''s priest, Ono Ryosuke, gained permission from the headquarters at the time to salvage and dismantle the wreckage of the sunken Dingyuan battleship before building it into the pavilion." Upon returning to the room, the attendant from the Imperial Household Agency had already gathered sufficient information and promptly reported to Akagi.


    Akagi knew well that this attendant from the Imperial Household Agency was not just there to arrange her day-to-day needs. Without surprise as to how he obtained such detailed information, she simply asked, "So, what exactly did they suppress?"


    "The souls of the soldiers who died aboard the Dingyuan battleship." Such matters may prove difficult for others to investigate, but for the Imperial Household Agency and Japan''s supernatural police department, uncovering the truth was a rtively simple task.


    Moreover, after the Tenmangu Shrine priests saw their shrine destroyed, they dared not provoke a demigod any further and readily revealed everything.


    "It''s been over a hundred years since the end of that war, and they''re still suppressing those souls? There must be something else, right?" Akagi listened and immediately understood that the priests of the Tenmangu Shrine were dodging key points, attempting to conceal the most critical parts.


    The attendant nodded and confirmed, "Indeed, as you suspected, it''s also about the national destiny of the Qing Empire that the Dingyuan symbolizes."


    "Oh? What''s the story behind that?" Akagi became intrigued upon hearing this from the attendant and gestured for him to exin further.


    "The Dingyuan was thergest battleship in Asia at the time and the gship of the Beiyang Fleet of the Qing Empire. Its very existence represented the national destiny of Qing China. Suppressing the Dingyuan is equivalent to suppressing Qing China''s fate." The attendant recounted the history, expressing inner admiration for the audacity of the Tenmangu Shrine priests: "Originally, the shrine priests carried this out discreetly, with hardly anyone knowing. But their mistake was continuing this suppression even to this day."


    "Over a hundred years since the war ended, yet they still aim to suppress the Dingyuan? Are they trying to steal its symbolic destiny?" Akagi couldn''t help but reveal a startled expression, amazed by the boldness of the Tenmangu Shrine priests.


    "It concerns Sugawara no Michizane, the deity worshiped at the Tenmangu Shrine. During World War II, Shinto yed a role in the war but suffered significant losses. Sugawara no Michizane, one of the deities involved, remains injured even today." The attendant revealed the Tenmangu Shrine''s deepest secret to Akagi, rifying why the shrine priests persisted in suppressing the Dingyuan even after a century.


    Akagi, hearing this, naturally understood the situation. She shook her head disdainfully and said, "So their n was to exploit the national destiny symbolized by the Dingyuan? Truly audacious. Did they not consider the consequences if China were to discover this?"


    "Clearly, they believed China wouldn''t notice their petty schemes." The attendant also shared Akagi''s indignation toward the reckless actions of the Tenmangu Shrine priests, adding, "Previously, during the 120th anniversary of the Sino-Japanese War, China formally requested the return of relics from the Dingyuan battleship to the shrine. However, in order to continue their suppression, the priests not only refused but recklessly destroyed and reced arge portion of the Dingyuan relics housed in the Dingyuan Pavilion. This behavior evidently incurred the discontent of a Chinese demigod."


    "Hmph! Scoundrels!" Hearing the attendant''s exnation, Akagi angrily cursed aloud. After some thought, she instructed the attendant, "Demand that the Tenmangu Shrine dismantle all relics of the Dingyuan stored in the pavilion and return them to China. As for the shrine''s destruction, dere that it was caused by a lightning strike. Regarding public folklore, I trust you know how to handle it."


    "Yes, we''ll take care of it promptly," the attendant did not question Akagi''s decision, bowed in acknowledgment, and left the room to make the arrangements.


    Once the attendant had departed, Akagi activated the special abilities inherent to ship-girls, linking directly to Chen Yu''s phone to inform him about the events unfolding here.


    "The Dingyuan has already been sessfully summoned by me and dispatched to China to protect my parents. So for this matter, Akagi, you handle it as you see fit. Give those shrine priests a lesson on behalf of the Dingyuan." Over the phone, after hearing Akagi''s report, Chen Yu considered for a moment before deciding to let her teach the priests a lesson, deeming it a way to vent the Dingyuan''s grievances.


    Understanding Chen Yu''s instructions, Akagi nodded confidently, "Understood, Commander. I will ensure they face retribution."


    "Manage it as you see fit; just make sure they are properly punished." Chen Yu offered no additional specifics, issuing only brief orders before seemingly remembering something and adding, "By the way, Hiromi mentioned she''d like to try Fukuoka''s mentaiko and Chikushi Cake. Bring some back for her, and also pick up some Yame Gyokuro Tea for me."


    "Got it, Commander. I''ll go buy them in a bit." Akagi, delighted by Chen Yu''s request, agreed eagerly and even took care to ask about preferred vors, jotting down the details before hanging up the phone.


    Though Akagi was somewhat familiar with Fukuoka, her previous visits were strictly in the capacity of a warship, leaving little room for leisurely exploration. Consequently, she now found herself pondering where she could find these local specialties as requested by Chen Yu.


    Additionally, aside from the local goods Chen Yu requested, Akagi thought about the other ship-girls stationed in Minato Ward.


    Because Chen Yu had not publicly disclosed their identities, the ship-girls now faced movement restrictions even in public areas. This included the 6th Destroyer Squadron, which Chen Yu was particrly fond of, leading to low morale among the younger girls recently.


    Perhaps she should bring them some souvenirs? Just as Akagi entertained this thought, the attendant who had earlier stepped out returned once again.


    "Good timing! Where in Fukuoka can authentic local specialties be purchased?" Seeing the attendant return, Akagi hurriedly questioned him.


    Momentarily startled by Akagi''s inquiry, the attendant was somewhat perplexed but promptly answered, "So you wish to purchase Fukuoka-local specialties, Akagi-sama? Allow me to notify the Fukuoka City Government; they''ll ensure the finest products are delivered to you."


    Hearing this, Akagi nodded and replied, "That would be appreciated. I just received a call from the Commander; he requested Fukuoka''s Yame Gyokuro Tea, while Hiromi wishes to try mentaiko and Chikushi Cake. Please make arrangements to prepare these, along with some other local specialty snacks."

 Chapter 847 - 841: Heading to Sasebo (Request for monthly tickets!)

    The decision regarding Akagi''s handling was conveyed to the Tenmangu Shrine, naturally arousing dissatisfaction among many priests.


    They were capable of suppressing the Dingyuan, and clearly understood the consequences of such actions.


    Yet, blinded by greed, after Tenmangu Shrine''s divine domain absorbed the national destiny represented by the Dingyuan, these priests also reaped benefits.


    With these advantages secured, they naturally were unwilling to "release" the Dingyuan and return its relics to China.


    But now, with two demigods barging in, the entire Tenmangu Shrine was destroyed, its divine domain shattered, and even Sugawara no Michizane, who had been recuperating through slumber, was affected.


    This rendered these greedy priests powerless to resist Akagi''s decision, despite their dissatisfaction.


    Though unable to oppose Akagi, these priests were still scheming, nning to dy the matter as much as possible.


    After all, in their view, a demigod would clearly not focus on this issue for long. The two demigods who hade to cause trouble were likely just venting their anger¡ªthey didn''tpletely destroy the Tenmangu Shrine or the Dingyuan Pavilion, nor did they ughter everyone at Tenmangu Shrine, which hardly seemed like true vengeance.


    For now, they only needed to stall until the demigod calmed down and forgot about the issue, at which point everything would return to the way it was.


    As for Akagi''s demand to return the Dingyuan''s relics from the Dingyuan Pavilion, that could be resolved easily¡ªthey could just return a few insignificant relics picked randomly from the pavilion to China.


    After all, dismantling all of the Dingyuan''s relics from the entire Dingyuan Pavilion would necessitate taking apart the whole structure, which obviously would take time, wouldn''t it?


    Dissemble a bit today, a bit tomorrow¡ªas for when it would beplete, that''d depend on when Akagi forgot about the matter.


    By then, perhaps Sugawara no Michizane, enshrined at Tenmangu Shrine, would have recovered. In such a case, Tenmangu Shrine wouldn''t fear "a mere" demigod.


    After all, in the priests'' eyes, Sugawara no Michizane was a true deity¡ªdemigods were hardly worthy of their notice.


    Back then, when Sugawara no Michizane wreaked havoc in Kyoto as one of Japan''s Four Great Evil Spirits, eventually canonized as the God of Schrship, it was due to his strength¡ªnot merely because he was unjustly wronged.


    Moreover, Tenmangu Shrine, since its establishment, had faced intrusions before, but every single time, it relied on Sugawara no Michizane''s divine power to repel the adversary. This had fostered an unbridled sense of arrogance among the priests.


    Evidently, these priests seemed to have forgotten that their deity was in a beaten and half-crippled state, nor did they realize Akagi could summon reinforcements at any moment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While the priests of Tenmangu Shrine were plotting ways to dy the issue, Akagi, apanied by an Imperial Household Agency attendant, was carefully choosing the regional specialties Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had requested.


    The Mayor of Fukuoka City followed closely with a fawning and respectful demeanor, introducing various local specialties of Fukuoka with the humility of a zealous shopkeeper passionately promoting goods.


    Akagi paid little attention to the mayor''s enthusiasm and ttery. Whether as a warship or a demigod, Akagi never held mortals in special regard. As for acting friendly, that was merely the mask she wore while beside Chen Yu.


    Once she had selected the needed local specialties and snacks intended for her fellow ship-girls, cing them in her ship equipment, Akagi turned to the Imperial Household Agency attendant and stated, "I''ll leave the aftermath at Tenmangu Shrine to you all. I want to make a trip to Sasebo Naval Base."


    "Sasebo Naval Base? I''ll make the arrangements immediately." The attendant, hearing Akagi''s intention to visit Sasebo Naval Base, was unsurprised given her identity. He merely acknowledged her request before setting off to make preparations.


    Meanwhile, the Mayor of Fukuoka looked at Akagi with a hesitant expression, wanting to interject but unsure of what to say.


    "Themander has a fondness for tea. If Fukuoka''s Yame Gyokuro proves to her liking, I''ll return to purchase more tea leavester," Akagi nced briefly at the mayor and exined before turning to leave.


    Hearing Akagi''s words, the mayor became overjoyed. He quickly bowed to her departing figure and said, "Please rest assured, honored guest. Our Fukuoka City will ensure to provide the finest Yame Gyokuro for you."


    Akagi showed no reaction to this promise, only nodding slightly.


    "My Lady, the car is ready. Are you heading to Sasebo now?" The attendant had prepared the vehicle and, upon seeing Akagi emerge, rushed to her side to inquire.


    Akagi nodded, nced at the sky, and decisively responded, "Let''s leave now. If we hurry, we''ll likely return before nightfall."


    With that, she seated herself in the prepared car.


    The attendant quickly joined her, signaling the driver to depart while respectfully handing Akagi a hastily obtained Sasebo tourist guidebook.


    Sasebo was one of the Four Major Naval Districts of the Former Japanese Navy, once a key military port and naval factoryparable to Kure. As for the other two districts, one was near Tokyo''s Yokosuka, and the other was Kyoto''s Maizuru.


    During Akagi''s days as a warship, she had visited Sasebo Naval Base. It was also where the Yamato Grade''s second vessel, Musashi, was constructed.


    However, Akagi herself had not been built in Sasebo but, instead, along with her sister ship Amagi, at Yokosuka and Kure, respectively. Originally, two additional vessels, Takao and Atago, were nned, but the naval agreements prevented the nned construction of the Amagi Grade battlecruisers and Kaga Grade battleships. Consequently, Amagi and Akagi were converted into aircraft carriers, and the construction ns for Takao and Atago were abandoned.


    Later, the Great Kanto Earthquake destroyed Amagi''s dragon bone, resulting in her abandonment, with the Kaga taking her ce. This led to the famous Akagi-Kaga First Carrier Division during World War II.


    Looking down at the Sasebo guidebook in her hands, Akagi became lost in thought. Beside her, the Imperial Household Agency attendant felt uneasy. As Akagi was formerly an aircraft carrier in the Former Japanese Navy who had fought against the United States, he worried she might be displeased upon noticing the US military stationed at Sasebo today.


    But the attendant knew he couldn''t possibly prevent Akagi from visiting Sasebo and could only remain silently apprehensive.


    Akagi detected the attendant''s nervousness but said nothing. She had spotted the mention of the Sasebo US military base in the guidebook and understood the attendant''s concerns, yet she felt no need to exin or address them.


    Whether she''d do anything about the US military base at Sasebo, who could say? It would depend on her mood.

 Chapter 848 - 842: The Necklace in the Easter Egg

    Akagi was handling matters in Fukuoka''s Tenmangu Shrine, while Chen Yu in Tokyo had already received a gift from the Russians.


    Indeed, the Russians acted swiftly. After reaching an agreement with Chen Yu earlier, the gift was now ced right in front of him.


    In the previous negotiations, the right to summon a Demigod ultimately fell into the Russians'' hands. Although the U.S. Special Envoy presented three consecutive offers, putting forth everything he could, the inherentck of resources determined that the United States had littlepetitive advantage in such a setting.


    Certainly, the Americans had acquired many valuable goods from their plunder of the Indians back in the day, but how could the Indianspare to the former Russian Empire?


    As for resources, whatever the Americans could offer, the Russians could provide as well. Competing in technology or economic strength might slightly favor the Americans, but when it came to the foundation in the Transcendent domain, the Russians, as an old-established European power, surpassed the Americans by far.


    As for the U.S. Special Envoy, the consequence of failing to persuade Chen Yu was that he had twenty years of his lifespan extracted, transforming him from a middle-aged man into an elderly one.


    This terrifying method not only shocked the Americans but also filled the Russians with dread.


    There are many ways to kill a person, but extracting someone''s life force¡ªthis method is far more frightening and appalling than death itself.


    Though history has seen countless fearsome entities and rulers in Europe who relied on cruel means to assert their authority and maintain their reign, such a direct method of extracting life from a living person was unprecedented to both the Russian and American envoys.


    While death itself inspires fear, what is even more terrifying than death is the manner of dying.


    Dying in the battlefield, for instance, is a type of death; yet for those Courageous warriors who embrace death without hesitation, dying in battle is a death they might even yearn for.


    For ideals, for love, for freedom... people always find various reasons to ovee their fear of death and face it valiantly. But what if the death is that of aging?


    To be in the prime of life, only to suddenly grow white-haired and wrinkled overnight¡ªyesterday with a robust and powerful physique, but today frail and weak. A life that was supposed to span seventy years now reduced to fifty. To tangibly feel oneself inch closer to death with each passing day¡ªsuch terror surpasses the fear of directly confronting death.


    Especially the uncertainty of how long one still has to live, coupled with the knowledge of having lost twenty years of lifetime out of nowhere. The possibility of dying suddenly tomorrow is enough to mentally devastate even the most staunch warriors.


    However,pared to the Americans'' fear after having their life force extracted, the Russians instead calmly discerned a key point.


    Chen Yu had extracted the American''s life before the Russian envoy''s very eyes. The American had visibly aged twenty years in an instant, transforming from middle-aged to elderly. The extraction was perceptible to the naked eye¡ªhe had personally seen Chen Yu extract a certain energy from the U.S. Special Envoy, and then preserve it afterward.


    If one could extract and preserve that energy, could it also be reintroduced into a human body?


    The Russian envoy did not voice his question aloud butmitted the scene he witnessed to memory. Despite being able to currentlymand only one Demigod, Russia still had ess to a Demigod, and some questions could be brought up for their expertise.


    After the Russian envoy ryed this matter back home, it immediately rmed the three Demigods there. They regarded the incident with high importance, which exined why the Russians delivered their gift so swiftly.


    The three Demigods required immediate confirmation from the Russian envoy on certain points, and presenting the gift was undoubtedly a very fitting asion.


    "Respected His Excellency the Demigod, this is the Demigod Artifact ne once used by Empress Catherine the Great," the Russian envoy said, cing an exquisite and ornate jewelry box in front of Chen Yu. As the box opened, it revealed an even more magnificent Easter egg adorned with blue gemstones and diamonds.


    Seeing the egg, a glimmer of surprise appeared in Chen Yu''s eyes. "Is this a Faberg¨¦ egg?"


    "It is," the Russian envoy replied. "At the time, His Excellency Potemkin speciallymissioned the finest Russian jewelers of the era to craft this egg when creating the ne for Empress Catherine the Great. Although it may not match the fame of the most renowned Faberg¨¦ eggs, it is still a rare masterpiece from the Tsarist Russian Royal Family''s collection."


    With visible pride, the Russian envoy introduced the egg before him, then put on a pair of white gloves. Only then did he cautiously and delicately pick up the precious egg from the jewelry box.


    "Allow me to demonstrate," the Russian envoy said respectfully to Chen Yu, before carefully twisting the mechanisms on the egg, causing it to open.


    Inside the egg was yet another, slightly smaller egg, equally adorned with fine jewels but shifting in color from blue to red.


    Chen Yu noticed that on the inner egg, there was an intricately crafted miniature portrait of Empress Catherine the Great.


    As though catching Chen Yu''s gaze, the Russian envoy promptly exined, "This portrait is said to have been personally painted by His Excellency Potemkin as a token of his love for Empress Catherine the Great. Moreover, the portrait can be detached to serve as a standalone pendant, though Empress Catherine the Great never wore it as such throughout her life."


    "Is that so? Truly masterful craftsmanship. To achieve such intricate work while still hiding a space that can house a ne¡ªthis is undoubtedly a treasure," Chen Yu said. With a wave of his hand, the egg floated from the Russian envoy''s grasp to his own, and thestyer opened automatically.


    This inneryer revealed yet another egg, but unlike the preceding ones, itcked jewel embellishments. Its surface was made of pure white enamel, with a decorative detail in blue-gold metal at the top. A golden chain spiraled down the egg''s exterior in a double-helix design, converging at the base, where it was secured by a stand while concealing the rest of the chain within the egg.


    Without touching the egg itself, Chen Yu watched it rotate. The top decoration turned halfway, loosening an internaltch. As the bottom stand detached, the blue-gold chain unwound itself from a thin spindle, transforming into a blue-gold ne.


    The decoration at the top of the egg then floated out from inside, forming a blue-gold pendant that hung from the ne, embedded with a gemstone that shimmered with deep, luminous starlight.

 Chapter 849 - 843: The Russians Choice (Seeking to cover the basics at the beginning of the month!)

    Chen Yu stretched out his hand, letting the ne fall into his palm. Staring at the pendant''s gemstone that shimmered with deep starlight, he couldn''t help but exim, "The Boiling Star Gem¡ªhow fortunate His Excellency Potemkin was toe across such a treasure!"


    Hearing Chen Yu utter the gemstone''s name, the Russian Envoy''s eyes instantly filled with astonishment. ording to legend, this gem was obtained by Potemkin by sheer ident. Even with his Demigod-level knowledge, he had been unable to discern the gem''s origin and had only identified its functionality, crafting it into a ne.


    Generations of Russian Demigods had studied this gem without sess, and it was only in modern times that they preliminarily concluded it likely originated from beyond Earth.


    For Chen Yu to immediately recognize the gem''s name¡ªcould he possibly know what kind of gemstone this actually was?


    The Russian Envoy voiced his question aloud. Chen Yu, upon hearing it, chuckled and exined, "This is a gemstone formed when a boiling ster core cools and solidifies. It contains the energy of an entire star. If used as the core for a Divine Artifact, it can grant the wielder supreme powerparable to the might of a star."


    "It is indeed as you describe. During the era of Empress Catherine the Great, this ne was once called the Glorious Star Crown. It was said to radiate a brilliance akin to countless stars," the Russian Envoy respectfully replied to Chen Yu. What Chen Yu had described about the gem''s capabilities matched the historical ounts of the ne''s powers, convincing the envoy that Chen Yu truly recognized the gemstone.


    Chen Yu, however, seemed uninterested in the envoy''s words. He continued examining the pendant adorned with the Boiling Star Gem, drawn particrly to a circr indentation on it.


    This indentation appeared to be nothing more than a decorative groove, but Chen Yu could tell that it was meant to hold the supposedly lostpanion ring.


    Not only that, but Chen Yu was certain¡ªthe ne could only fully unleash the Boiling Star Gem''s power when paired with the ring. Together, the set would let the wearer harness the Starforce and radiate the dazzling light of stardust.


    For now, however, without thepanion ring, the ne could only activate the gem''s residual Starforce for passive enhancement of the wearer or for forming a magic shield using Starforce.


    That said, even with only these two functions, the ne still remained an extraordinary treasure. Though it fell short of being a true Demigod Artifact, it was undoubtedly still worthy of a Demigod.


    Of course, the gifts brought by the Russians included more than just the ne and its apanying Faberg¨¦ egg. After returning the ne to the egg and indicating that the envoy should ce it back in the box, Chen Yu casually asked, "Have you Russians decided which warship to summon yet? Just to be clear, if it''s not a historically significant or renowned ship, it won''t be able to summon a Demigod-level presence."


    "Of course," the Russian Envoy nodded affirmatively before exining to Chen Yu, "As soon as we were informed of this matter, our country immediately began screening suitable candidates. The shortlisted options include the present-day aircraft carrier The Kusov, the fourth ship of the 114-ss cruiser Peter the Great, the historically significant Aurora that bombarded the Winter Pce, and the over-a-century-old rescue ship The Kommuna."


    "A decent selection. So, which one are you nning to summon?" Chen Yu asked with interest. Among the options, The Kusov and Peter the Great were active Russian Navy vessels; the Aurora held unparalleled historical significance, while The Kommuna¡ªit seemed¡ªwas included purely for its longevity. If Russia chose thisst ship, it likely meant history was the deciding factor.


    This very question had indeed sparked long debates within Russia. However, a decision had finally been reached.


    Thus, in response to Chen Yu''s inquiry, the Russian Envoy confidently replied, "We n to summon Peter the Great. This decision was primarily influenced by your summoning of The Kirov. After evaluations and discussions, our country decided it would be best to use this sister ship of The Kirov."


    "A sister to The Kirov, hmm? That''s not a bad choice, though personally, I''m more intrigued by the Aurora. Summoning that ship would undoubtedly yield a Demigod," Chen Yu said with a mischievous gleam in his eyes, deliberately provoking the envoy.


    The Russian Envoy was momentarily at a loss for words. The Aurora indeed held unparalleled historical significance; its fame made it an ideal candidate for summoning a Ship-girl.


    But the Russian government dared not let Chen Yu summon her¡ªwhy? The reason was simple¡­


    The Aurora symbolized the revolutionary spirit of overthrowing the old order. If it were summoned as a red Ship-girl, it would pose no small headache for the current Russian government.


    Red Square already housed one Demigod pledged to eternally guard Lenin''s Mausoleum. The Russian government had no interest in summoning another Demigod seeking to revive the Soviet Union.


    After finishing this particr discussion, Chen Yu lightly tapped the box containing the Faberg¨¦ egg twice with his finger and asked, "What about the other items?"


    "The other items are toorge to easily transport. They were brought to Japan via a special flight and are currently stored on the ne under the watch of Russia''s most elite Supernatural Forces Squad," the Russian Envoy exined, hoping to prevent any unnecessary misunderstanding.


    After all, Russia''s promised gifts included a full set of knightly armor and matching weapons¡ªbulky items that were much harder to transport than a ne or a Faberg¨¦ egg.


    Chen Yu didn''t seem to mind, simply nodding as he instructed the envoy, "In that case, I''ll have Belfast retrieve them for me. You just need to escort her to the items; she''ll handle the transportation herself."


    "As you wish," the Russian Envoy readily agreed without hesitation.


    At that moment, Belfast¡ªwho was d in her maid uniform¡ªgracefully curtsied to the envoy. "Pleased to make your acquaintance," she said warmly.


    Seeing Belfast curtsy, the Russian Envoy quickly stood up and returned the gesture with immense politeness, even a touch of nervousness. He was well aware that, despite her outward appearance as a maid, Belfast was a genuine Demigod-level Ship-girl. Her courtesy did not imply he could genuinely ept such a gesture from her.


    After greeting Belfast, the Russian Envoy was supposed to take his leave to apany her to the airport, but he suddenly remembered another matter. Steeling himself, he adjusted hisposure and somewhat hesitantly posed his question, "Your Excellency, the Demigod¡ªyesterday, you extracted twenty years of lifespan from the U.S. Special Envoy. I must admit I''m deeply curious¡ªhow did thate about? Could you kindly enlighten me?"

 Chapter 891 - 885 Gion

    Gion is Kyoto''srgest geisha district in Japan. It is Kyoto''s most famous "entertainment district" and, during the Tokugawa Shogunate period, was one of the two great centers of pleasure and culture alongside Yoshiwara in Edo.


    Of course,pared to Yoshiwara, Gion, being primarily focused on geisha,cked the flesh trade, lending it a somewhat more refined aura.


    The origins of Gion can be traced back to the early Tokugawa Shogunate, when the government allowed teahouses to operate in the area. This led to Gion''s rise, and at its peak, it boasted over four thousand geisha, making it one of the most prosperous districts in Japan.


    Among all of Gion, the most renowned spot is Hanami Lane.


    This street is home to numerous historic teahouses, some of which have been passed down through more than ten generations.


    On this street, time seems to stand still, with everything maintaining the appearance of the past. If you don a kimono and carry a red Tang paper umbre while strolling along Hanami Lane, you might even find it hard to distinguish whether you are in the modern era or walking through the Edo Period.


    Compared to the modernized Tokyo, Kyoto has always retained this ancient charm, as if everything is frozen in the days of old, as though time never truly flowed.


    However, the emperors and nobles who once resided here have long since vanished into the dust of history, leaving today''s Kyoto as a weary, aging city, clinging to the remnants of its former elegance.


    Perhaps this is also a reflection of modern Japan¡ªa nation that, while outwardly prosperous, is inwardly aging, like an elderly person slowly losing vitality.


    The wealth umted during the nation''s youth might allow the "elderly" Japan to livefortably and nostalgically reminisce about past glory, yet it cannot obscure the reality of its continuous decline and the fact that others have long surpassed it.


    Just like Kyoto¡ªa thousand-year-old capital that was once Japan''s political center, but following Emperor Meiji''s relocation of the capital, its decline became inevitable. The once bustling Kyoto has steadily quieted down, transforming into an increasingly ordinary and aging city.


    Even Gion has experienced a downturn in fortunes. The ancient geisha profession has struggled to find sessors in recent years, teetering on the brink of copse, and only a few hundred young women now remain in Gion to continue working as geisha.


    Of course, none of this has much to do with Chen Yu and hispanions, who are merely here as tourists.


    As the group stepped out of Yasaka Shrine, night had fallen, andnterns began to illuminate the streets of Gion.


    The quaint streets and traditional shops hidden behind wooden fences exuded a warm and inviting feeling under the glow of yellow lights, creating a rxed and pleasant atmosphere.


    "Gion at night¡ªthat''s the real Gion!" Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile and remark as he watched the lights gradually brighten.


    After all, historically, Gion truly came alive at night when businesses opened and geisha entertained guests. The daytime interactions with tourists and tour groups are merely performances that showcase the elegance of the ancient geisha profession, not their actual work.


    However, upon hearing Chen Yu''sment, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly reached out and pinched the soft flesh at Chen Yu''s waist, teasingly asking, "Hubby, you seem very excited about Gion''s nightlife, don''t you?"


    Caught off guard, Chen Yu''s expression instantly changed. Forcing a smile, he quickly responded, "Honey, what are you talking about? There''s no way I''d be excited about Gion''s nightlife. I''m merely curious about geisha, this traditional Japanese culture!"


    "It''s Naoki actually! Back when we were students, he used to tell me how much he admired Gion''s geisha and Edo''s courtesans. But since Yoshiwara no longer exists, we had toe to Gion to experience the geisha culture, which is why I nned our visit here today!"


    Following the principle of "better him than me," Chen Yu unhesitatingly passed the me onto Inomata Naoki.


    Having been thrown under the bus, Inomata Naoki nced at Tokairin Yuko beside him and hurriedly protested, "Brother Yu! How could you push the me onto me like this? Back in school, wasn''t it *you* who said that once we seeded in life and earned big money, we''d alle to Gion to hire a courtesan for drinks?"


    "When did I ever say such a thing? I can''t afford a courtesan from Gion!" Chen Yu quickly retorted.


    Though his words were an attempt to deflect, the truth was that with his current status and ie, hiring a courtesan from Gion was no longer out of reach for him¡ªit was entirely possible.


    In fact, he wouldn''t even need to reveal his identity as a demigod; just his status as the inventor of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug would be enough for countless people to grant him the highest level of hospitality.


    Even if Chen Yu was in Tokyo, as long as he made the request, someone could very well package up Gion''s finest courtesan and send her straight to his doorstep¡ªor even his bed.


    However, such extravagance held little appeal for Chen Yu, and he was not the kind of man to indulge in it.


    Visiting Gion to see geisha was, for him, a form of cultural curiosity¡ªan effort to understand what made geisha culture one of Japan''s most iconic traditions.


    But if he were to deliberately partake in something ostentatious, he''d rather opt for the hostesses at Ginza instead.


    After a round ofughter and banter, the group finally arrived at the ryotei Chen Yu had reserved. Led by the staff, they were seated in a private room.


    In truth, ryotei establishments like this typically do not employ geisha directly. Instead, all geisha are trained at geisha houses, and when ryotei require their services, they simply notify the geisha house, which then sends geisha to entertain guests.


    Since both geisha houses and ryotei¡ªalong with teahouses¡ªare centuries-old institutions within Gion, they have long established seamless coborative rtionships. While outsiders might not know which geisha from each geisha house serves which ryotei or teahouse, for those within Gion''s circle, these details aremon knowledge.


    Under such arrangements, popr geisha often entertain numerous guests in a single night, so it''s nearly impossible to meet them without an advanced reservation.


    The ryotei Chen Yu had chosen was quite upscale, and its proprietress provided an excellent reception. Thevish spread of food delighted the group, who had only nibbled on snacks earlier in the day, and they eagerly dove in.


    After filling their stomachs, Chen Yu finally asked the proprietress, "Madam, where is the geisha performance we reserved?"


    "Please wait a moment; they''ll be here shortly," the proprietress replied without any hint of displeasure at Chen Yu''s impatience. She smiled and urged him to be patient, engaging him in pleasant conversation.


    The proprietress of this ryotei was a woman in her fifties who still carried herself with an enduring charm¡ªamon sight among the proprietresses of Gion''s teahouses and ryotei. These establishments were almost exclusively run by women, passed down through generations, and in some cases, spanning ten or more lineages, relying on adopted sessors.


    This unique form of inheritance had preserved the fundamental essence and character of Gion''s ryotei and teahouses.


    While chatting with the proprietress, the geisha performance the group had been eagerly anticipating finally began to unfold.

 Chapter 851 - 845: Knight Armor

    By the time Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi got off work and returned home in the evening, Belfast had already transported everything sent by the Russians back to the Necromantic Space and ced them in the castle hall.


    Looking at the boxes arranged in the hall, Chen Yu casually opened one. Inside were metal ingots that had already been refined and processed.


    This was a byproduct of silver ore, with a rare content. For every ton of silver ore, only a few grams of this metal could be extracted. So even for someone like Chen Yu, a demigod, obtaining this metal was a time-consuming andborious matter.


    However, for a nation, especially a former superpower, refining a metal was nothing more than a task requiring effort.


    Hence, in this box ced before Chen Yu, there were a total of 500 kilograms of these metal ingots.


    This illustrates the difference between nations and individuals. For a nation, it is merely a troublesome process of refining metal¡ªbuilding a factory and assigning some workers can lead torge-scale, mass production.


    But for individual transcendents seeking such resources, they would have no choice but to slowly collect them bit by bit.


    Having reviewed the variety of materials sent by the Russians, although Chen Yu marveled at the capabilities of a former superpower, his primary interest remained on the promised set of female demigod-level knight armor from the Russians.


    This knight armor was ced in a specially designed cab. The cab, as tall as a person, was dark in color and built with heavy alloy steel tes, as sturdy as the main armor of a tank. The Russians'' emphasis on this knight armor was evident.


    He reached out to open the cab door, and the knight armor smoothly slid out on its own.


    The knight armor was mounted on a rack specifically designed for such armor, looking as though someone sitting on a chair was wearing it.


    The entire armor consisted of multiple parts: helmet, breastte, shoulder tes, arm guards, gauntlets, skirt armor, leg guards, shin armor, and foot guards. Inside the cab, there was also a matching shield and knight sword.


    In terms of design, the armor leaned towards a Baroque style, featuring copious gold-patterned decorations and graceful lines. The helmet and knight sword even had embedded gemstones, giving it a distinctly feminine aesthetic.


    However, as armor designed in the 18th century, it adhered to the traditional knight armor temte. While it incorporated more feminine touches with softened lines in its design, overall, it still appeared quite heavy and in. Moreover, many parts of the design were restricted by the technological capabilities of that era, resulting in structures that weren''t particrly practical.


    After all, 18th-century armor design was stillrgely dominated by traditional knight armor structures¡ªheavy andprehensive in defense. But this also led to inflexible joints, as knights mostly spent their time on horseback, so mobility wasn''t heavily emphasized.


    "Honey, what do you think about this armor?" Though it was a quite precious piece of demigod-level armor, Chen Yu couldn''t help but note several areas for improvement as he examined it.


    Still, he wasn''t set on modifying it; after all, it was meant as a gift for his wife. If she liked it as is, there''d be no need for alterations.


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi seemed rather indifferent to the armor. After carefully inspecting it and even taking the helmet off to try it on, she remarked, "It feels just okay, I guess. Although it''s beautifully crafted, the structure of this armor isn''t very flexible. Plus, I don''t really like the helmet¡ªthe visibility is awful."


    Saying this, Hiromi Jounouchi handed the helmet back to Chen Yu.


    Although it mighte across as a bit dismissive, for Hiromi Jounouchi, she already had herpanion-linked Dragon Armor. As her own bloodline strength grew, the quality of the Dragon Armor would naturally improve. While it couldn''t match the demigod armor, it was still perfectly sufficient.


    If she truly needed a set of demigod armor or a divine artifact, gathering the materials to craft one herself wouldn''t be an issue.


    Even though she had never personally tried her hand at creating equipment, the knowledge and data on crafting various Blood School gear and divine artifacts detailed in the "Crimson Hymn" wereprehensive enough. Doing it herself wouldn''t pose a problem.


    Listening to Hiromi Jounouchi''s assessment, Chen Yu felt he was free to implement his own ideas. So he turned to her and said, "If that''s the case, then I''ll modify this armor a bit. After all, it''s an 18th-century relic; many aspects of its design are outdated. Besides, I have a new idea¡ªI want to embed the Boiling Star Gem into this armor. Once that''s done, Hiromi, when you use this armor, you''ll be able to unleash demigod-level power."


    "Honey, are you nning to use the Starforce within the Boiling Star Gem to power the armor?" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Hiromi Jounouchi quickly grasped his intent.


    As a gemstone containing the power of an entire star, the Boiling Star Gem was indeed the ideal energy source. If utilized effectively, it could undoubtedly output demigod-level energy.


    In the inheritance teachings of Necromancers, the Boiling Star Gem had always served as an important energy source. Many divine artifacts or demigod-level undead servants relied on this rare material during their creation.


    "Exactly. Using the Boiling Star Gem just as a ne to provide a mediocre Magic Shield would be such a waste." Chen Yu nodded firmly. Despite this armor being the work of a demigod, the techniques employed were, after all, from the 18th century. Even by Earth''s standards today, they were somewhat outdated.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded in understanding but still voiced her concern: "Honey, will modifying the armor damage its original capabilities though? It is still a demigod-level armor¡ªwouldn''t it be a shame if it got ruined?"


    "Do you have that little faith in me? It''s just an armor modification. If I can fully harness the power of the Boiling Star Gem, do you think I couldn''t turn this armor into a divine artifact?" Chen Yu, feeling "quite displeased" at Hiromi Jounouchi''s doubts, pulled her into an embrace and said to her "fiercely."


    "Alright, alright! I know you''re amazing, honey!" Hiromi Jounouchi, hugged tightly by Chen Yu, teasingly soothed her husband while giggling. As she nced at the armor in front of her, she suddenly said to him, "Honey, should we adjust the size of this armor? I feel like my body might be a bit too small for it. And now that I''m pregnant, my figure''s changed a bit¡ªisn''t it better to wait until after I''ve had the baby?"


    "If it can''t automatically adjust its size based on the user''s figure, how could it even qualify as a demigod artifact?" Chen Yu chuckled. This was precisely one of the reasons he wanted to modify the armor¡ªthis setcked even an auto-adjusting feature.

 Chapter 852 - 846 The Touchstone

    In Sasebo, Akagi did not take any action against the US military stationed there.


    Although Americans were once enemies, since the war was lost back then, it''s better to admit defeat straightforwardly. As for allowing foreign troops to station within the country, though it feels unpleasant, it''s not enough for Akagi to truly do anything.


    Despite her current demigod-level power and the ability she wielded as an aircraft carrier to project force, capable of effortlessly wiping the entire Sasebo US military base off the map, she would never act without Chen Yu''s permission.


    After paying tribute to herrades-in-arms of the past at Sasebo and admiring the ships of today''s Japan Maritime Self-Defense Force, Akagi returned to Fukuoka.


    However, seeing the ships of the Maritime Self-Defense Force, Akagi couldn''t help but feel envious.


    She was an old warship from the World War II era¡ªoriginally a battlecruiser of the Amagi-ss,ter converted into an aircraft carrier. The design and structure were not initially intended for an aircraft carrier, and after several modifications, Akagi ultimately became one. Yet, her form undoubtedly resembled nothing more than a patchwork structure.


    Compared to her junior, the Soryuu, built at Kure Port, Akagi was inferior in many respects, whether it was deck architecture, internal design, or sailing speed, all due to her origins as a converted cruiser. This isn''t even considering theter Shoukaku and Zuikaku sisters or the Shinano modified from the Yamato Grade.


    Hence, Akagi sincerely hoped that her hull could undergo a modernization upgrade, making her appearance more elegant.


    "I really want a beautiful flight deck too!" Recalling the modern Kaga helicopter destroyer she had seen online, Akagi was filled with longing¡ªthose sleek lines and beautiful flight decks made her deeply fond of it.


    If possible, she also wanted her hull to resemble something like that. Even if it could only amodate tiny helicopters, it wouldn''t matter.


    At this thought, Akagi felt a touch of anticipation: "I wonder when themander''s promised modernization upgrade can begin. I really want some modern ship equipment! Electromaic catapults¡ªI''d love to try those out!"


    As Akagi pondered this, the car carrying her arrived back in Fukuoka.


    Upon returning to Fukuoka, Akagi naturally became concerned with the handling of matters at Tenmangu Shrine.


    "Lady Akagi, Tenmangu Shrine has agreed to return the relics of The Dingyuan. However, they said that since Dingyuan Pavilion is considered a historical site and most of The Dingyuan relics were used as structural supports for the building, fully disassembling them will take a significant amount of time. Therefore, they hope to return some of the relics in installments at first." In response to Akagi''s inquiries, the Imperial Household Agency''s attendant hurriedly reported the relevant situation.


    "In installments? Return just a portion first?" Upon hearing this, Akagi immediately understood the intentions of the priests at Tenmangu Shrine. Her previously good mood was thoroughly ruined, and she snorted coldly in displeasure.


    As an attendant of the Imperial Household Agency, he naturally could deduce Tenmangu Shrine''s purpose of stalling for time. But he didn''t criticize this fact nor take any action; rather, he merely reported it to Akagi.


    There were certainly some subtle maneuvers and probing from the Imperial Household Agency involved here. However, hearing Akagi''s cold snort, the attendant quickly exined: "Dingyuan Pavilion''s architectural structure is indeed intricate. Many of The Dingyuan''s relics were used as primary building materials. Completely extracting these relics intact will indeed require considerable time. I hope Lady Akagi can forgive us on this matter."


    "Hmph! It seems I wasn''t clear enough." Akagi could easily grasp that the Imperial Household Agency intended to use this matter to probe her, with Tenmangu Shrine merely acting as their pawn. Whether this pawn would be crushed by her¡ªwell, the Imperial Household Agency hadn''t even considered that.


    Understanding the situation, Akagi told the attendant, "Instruct them topletely dismantle the Dingyuan Pavilion. Disassemble all relics of The Dingyuan, then return them all at once¡ªI don''t want to see any more dys or excuses."


    "Yes, Lady Akagi." The attendant quickly bowed inpliance. The Imperial Household Agency had tasked him with probing Akagi, but he had no intention of facing a demigod''s wrath.


    However, to aplish his probing objective, the attendant deliberately added, "Lady Akagi, if the priests at Tenmangu Shrine continue to make excuses, what measures should we take? While the Imperial Household Agency represents the Imperial Family, we don''t technically have jurisdiction over these Shrines. Should they procrastinate further, even the police wouldn''t have a valid pretext to manage them effectively."


    Upon hearing this, Akagi naturally understood his scheming. However, recalling Chen Yu''s earlier instruction for her to properly teach those priests at Tenmangu Shrine a lesson, Akagi figured that since the Imperial Household Agency sought to test her, she might as well seize the opportunity to make a point.


    With this in mind, Akagi replied decisively to the attendant, "Making excuses? If those two prior demigods could demolish Tenmangu Shrine once, I could do so as well."


    Akagi''s answer hit exactly where the Imperial Household Agency had hoped. The attendant swiftly bowed to Akagi again before leaving the room to convey her intentions to the priests of Tenmangu Shrine.


    As she watched the attendant leave, Akagi couldn''t help but mock inwardly. In this matter¡ªwhether it was Tenmangu Shrine or the Imperial Household Agency¡ªeach was harboring ulterior motives. Whether the incidents surrounding the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine would actually be addressed was of little concern to any of them.


    In truth, even Akagi herself had little interest in resolving previous matters. After all, Chen Yu had dispatched her here to showcase military strength, not to genuinely address problems.


    Now, with every party scheming for their own ends, it seemed inevitable that Tenmangu Shrine would be the target of Akagi''s demonstration of strength.


    For the situation to unfold this way was likely within the expectations of all involved. It''s possible that even Tenmangu Shrine itself didn''t care much about the matter. After all, the priests, who worshipped a deity at their shrine, had yet to truly experience the might of a demigod, not to mention the fact that this demigod''s actions were to undermine their interests.


    For the Imperial Household Agency, Akagi''s trip to Fukuoka would inevitably require her to take action, whether it was against the two demigods who had previously demolished Tenmangu Shrine, or against Tenmangu Shrine itself¡ªit didn''t matter.


    As long as Akagi could demonstrate military strength capable of deterring all of Japan and even the world, thereby announcing that Japan now had a new demigod, the Imperial Household Agency''s purpose would be achieved.


    Compared to proiming Japan''s renewed protection by a demigod, a mere Tenmangu Shrine and a nearly incapacitated minor deity weren''t even worth the Imperial Household Agency''s consideration. They were nothing more than a convenient litmus test.

 Chapter 853 - 847: 5 Ship-girls

    The reaction of the Tenmangu Shrine did not exceed anyone''s expectations.


    After receiving Akagi''s demand for theplete demolition of Dingyuan Pavilion and the return of all historical artifacts of The Dingyuan to China, Tenmangu Shrine responded that they trulycked the ability toply. Instead, they invited Akagi to visit Tenmangu Shrine in person so they could exin themselves and offer an apology.


    Faced with this invitation, Akagi naturally understood that this was nothing but a ssic "Hongmen Banquet."


    Although Japan did not have this idiomatic reference, prior to the Meiji Restoration, Japanese schrs prided themselves on their knowledge of Chinese literature and considered familiarity with its stories a mark of cultural sophistication. Thus, Akagi was well-aware of the tale of the Hongmen Banquet.


    But for Akagi, this was precisely what she had wanted.


    At this moment, Akagi was in need of an excuse to teach Tenmangu Shrine a lesson and fulfill Chen Yu''smand. Since the other side had set up a Hongmen Banquet for her, how could she refuse to walk into their trap and ensure they paid dearly for it?


    However, even though this was a great opportunity to punish Tenmangu Shrine, Akagi was not reckless enough to charge straight in unprepared.


    After all, the fact that they dared proceed with this n¡ªeven knowing that she was a demigod¡ªmeant they clearly had something backing them.


    So, after contemting for a moment and reporting the situation to Chen Yu, Akagi summoned reinforcements for herself.


    "Akagi, what is it about Tenmangu Shrine that made themander send all five of us?" asked Kaga, who had arrived to provide support in Akagi''s quarters. It was a question echoed by the other ship-girls as well.


    Hearing Kaga''s question, Hood, Belfast, and Kirov¡ªall of whom had alsoe as reinforcements¡ªturned their gazes toward Akagi, wanting to know what kind of enemy could necessitate the intervention of five demigods together.


    "Tenmangu Shrine is a shrine dedicated to Sugawara no Michizane, the deity of learning, ever since the Heian Period. It has branches all over Japan, but the one in Fukuoka is considered one of the main headquarters, as it houses Sugawara no Michizane''s burial site." Akagi exined the background to the four ship-girls and outlined their mission: "Normally we wouldn''t concern ourselves with matters of Tenmangu Shrine, but recently themander learned that the shrine was suppressing The Dingyuan, the gship of the Qing Empire''s Beiyang Fleet, which greatly angered him.


    A few days ago, themander personally came here with a Chinese demigod, summoned The Dingyuan as a new ship-girl, and destroyed the divine domain of Tenmangu Shrine.


    However, since themander had previously promised to protect Japan''s Imperial Family, the destruction of Tenmangu Shrine caused the Imperial Family to seek themander''s intervention. He then sent me to handle the matter, but now Tenmangu Shrine has disyed a false conciliatory attitude and is plotting an ambush against me.


    After I reported this to themander, he decided that you should apany me to support the operation and help deliver a severe lesson to Tenmangu Shrine."


    "A severe lesson? Considering themander sent all five of us, it seems he intends for Tenmangu Shrine to bepletely eradicated." Hood said casually while sipping her tea, though her words were far from an idle remark about the weather.


    Belfast, on the other hand, refrained from voicing her opinion on such matters. She continued standing beside Hood in the manner of a proper maid, refilling Hood''s teacup whenever it emptied.


    Meanwhile, Kirov, having heard Akagi''s exnation and grasped the details of the task, took a morebat-centric stance befitting her lineage as a ship-girl of Former Soviet origins. Without hesitation, she said bluntly, "If themander wants to teach them a lesson, let me summon my vessel and use cruise missiles to tten this so-called Tenmangu Shrine entirely! I guarantee the lesson will be unforgettable!"


    However, this suggestion was promptly opposed by Akagi.


    "No, it won''t work. Themander has another order: to demonstrate our strength. Destroying Tenmangu Shrine with ship-based weapons would not achieve that purpose and might bring unwanted trouble." Akagi shook her head. If using her vessel were the solution, she could summon her own carrier to drop bombers on the target without needing reinforcements from Chen Yu.


    Hearing this, Hood nodded in agreement and remarked, "Our vessels are highly recognizable and have left indelible marks in history. Disying them carelessly indeed risks inviting unnecessaryplications."


    This sentiment came from Hood''s own experience. If she hadn''t revealed her vessel in London so recklessly at the time, it wouldn''t have drawn the attention of various nations onto Chen Yu.


    Although Chen Yu had not held Hood ountable for that incident, she had carried a sense of self-reproach after realizing its ramifications. Now, hearing Kirov''s suggestion to use her vessel, she naturally feltpelled to oppose it.


    With both Akagi and Hood against the idea, Kirov reluctantly abandoned her initial n of destroying Tenmangu Shrine with cruise missiles.


    Nevertheless, for the ship-girls, dismantling Tenmangu Shrine was merely a matter of exerting a little extra effort. After all, with five demigods gathered, no challenge seemed insurmountable.


    "In that case, let''s set off for Tenmangu Shrine. The sooner weplete themander''s orders, the sooner we can return." Seeing that Akagi and Hood had finalized their strategy, Kaga urged the group to move quickly.


    The other four ship-girls expressed no objections to this. With five of them united, they possessed enoughbined power to rival even the strongest nations or take on the deities themselves.


    Even if Sugawara no Michizane were in prime condition, the full strength of the five ship-girls would be sufficient to y him.


    Having decided not to use their vessels, the five ship-girls promptly set off for Tenmangu Shrine.


    On their journey, they made no attempt to conceal or disguise themselves. The aura of five demigod-level entities zed like beacons in the night, an unmistakable show of power to anyone paying attention.


    But this was precisely Akagi and herpanions'' intention¡ªthey sought to unt their might openly and deliberately.


    Besides, once they engaged inbat, suppressing their demigod-level aura would be impossible. So rather than keep it hidden only to expose itter, they chose to unleash it fully now to intimidate their enemies.


    The arrival of the five ship-girlspletely disrupted Tenmangu Shrine''s original ns. No one had expected five demigods to appear simultaneously¡ªafter all, only two nations in the world had the ability to mobilize five demigods at once!


    Tenmangu Shrine had indeed prepared thoroughly. As an ancient shrine dating back to the Heian Period, it possessed its own heritage and hidden cards to y. Without such resources, it wouldn''t have had the confidence to invite Akagi here.


    But the traps they had prepared were only capable of severely disadvantaging one demigod, or perhaps trapping two. While impressive, those preparations were far from enough to counter five demigods.


    And now, all five demigods had stormed in with overwhelming momentum.

 Chapter 854 - 848: Tear of Mani

    In front of the torii gate of the Tenmangu Shrine, Akagi, Kaga, Hood, Belfast, and Kirov stood in a line. Each of them had summoned their ship equipment.


    As aircraft carriers, Akagi and Kaga held traditional Japanese longbows in their hands. The flight decks that were once mounted on their ship bodies now floated beside them like rolled scrolls, with squadrons of carrier-based nes ready for deployment.


    Originally, the flight decks of Akagi and Kaga were worn as armor on their shoulders, andunching carrier-based nes involved shooting them using their bows. However, after Chen Yu modified the summoning ritual and summoned ship-girls with casting abilities, he made some adjustments to Akagi and Kaga, altering the appearance of their ship equipment and granting them the ability to cast spells.


    As for Hood and Belfast, their ship equipment remained unchanged, but they had gained new types of magic-infused shells to choose from during bombardments.


    Kirov, being ater-summoned ship-girl and having a weaker base Power of Faith,cked the ability to use magic.


    Even so, Kirov was an authentic demigod. Anyone who underestimated her would pay a heavy price.


    "What''s our next move?" Kirov asked, her metallic gauntlets nging as she punched them together before turning to look at Akagi.


    Faced with Kirov''s question, Akagi didn''t reply with words. Instead, she pulled back the string of her longbow, where an arrow formed from magic power appeared and was drawn taut. She released it with precision.


    The arrow nailed itself to the torii gate of the Tenmangu Shrine. After a brief moment of stillness, it transformed into a massive beam of light that shot forth, obliterating both the torii gate and the pathway behind it, leaving only a smoldering trench in its wake.


    Seeing this, Kirovughed, a crazed and triumphant grin spreading across her face. "Now that''s more like it! I''m going in first!"


    With those words, Kirov charged toward the Tenmangu Shrine. mes erupted from her elbows, propelling her forward with a literal rocket punch.


    Watching Kirov rush ahead, Akagi and Kaga exchanged nces and simultaneously drew their longbows. Hood and Belfast also adjusted the turrets of their ship equipment, aiming them at the shrine.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Akagi and the others began their assault on the Tenmangu Shrine, Chen Yu was deep in thought in hisboratory, pondering how to upgrade the Demigod Knight Armor.


    The armor was fullyid out on an experiment table, with all detachable and openableponents dismantled and meticulously arranged in order.


    The design of the armor was ingeniously intricate. Although some techniques seemed ancient and primitive, the craftsmanship demonstrated the artisan''s countless hours of dedicated effort and genius. However, due to limitations in their skill and vision, the armor''s design appeared somewhat dated to Chen Yu.


    The outdated aspects primarily involved the style of the armor and the inefficiency and limited functionality of the enchantment arrays within. However, elements such as the arrangement of the enchantment arrays and the integration of magical conduits within the armor even earned Chen Yu''s admiration for the ingenuity of the ancient craftsman who created it.


    The artisan did not treat the armor as a collection of individual parts but rather as a cohesive whole.


    This approach offered obvious benefits. The enchantment arrays, originally burdening the main armor body, were dispersed across variousponents, significantly enhancing the armor''s capacity to sustain enchantment arrays and increasing its overall power threshold.


    However, this method was not without drawbacks. The armor had to be worn as aplete set to achieve its full demigod-level potential. Missing anyponent would greatly diminish the power it could provide.


    Evidently, the craftsman anticipated such issues. When splitting the enchantment arrays, they deliberately reinforced the connections between the arrays and enhanced the functionality each array could support. Even if one or twoponents were absent, the armor''s overall capabilities would not be significantlypromised.


    Additionally, the entirety of the enchantment array schematics and the armor''s forging techniques were embedded within eachponent. This meant that if certain parts were lost or damaged identally, they could be repaired using the embedded schematics, ensuring the armor would not be permanently iplete due to missingponents.


    It was indeed unfortunate that, upon closer inspection, Chen Yu realized this armor had never seenbat. What was meant to shine brilliantly on the battlefield had instead be nothing more than a decorative piece in Empress Catherine the Great''s pce¡ªa masterfully crafted but ultimately underutilized artifact.


    Whilementing the wasted effort and ingenuity of the artisan, Chen Yu began grinding various materials into powders. Mixing them with Dragon Blood, he created a violet ink in a small bowl.


    This form, documented in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium, allowed for the modification of magic arrays without damaging them.


    Though the craftsman''s ingenuity was admirable, the craftsmanship and the enchantment arrays themselves were so outdated that Chen Yu could not overlook them. His first step in upgrading the armor was to modify these arrays.


    After all, the 18th-century enchantment arrays were, in Chen Yu''s eyes, woefully outdated and overly simplistic in functionality.


    A demigod-level suit of armor without features like automatic size adjustment was tolerable. Theck of automatic cleaning was also forgivable. However, the absence of foundational abilities such as self-repair, magic power replenishment, strength enhancement, and stamina recovery was utterly uneptable to Chen Yu.


    While preparing the ink, Chen Yu flipped through the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium to the chapter on artifact crafting. There, he selected an exceptionally versatile magic array called the Tear of Mani, which he nned to incorporate into the Knight Armor.


    The Tear of Mani was a highly multifunctional magic array. When applied as an enchantment on armor or a shield, it granted the wearer boundless vitality under moonlight. As long as moonlight touched them, the wearer could continuously absorb its energy, remaining tireless and unwearied.


    Additionally, under moonlight, the enchantment provided a Moonlight Shield. Even if the shield was broken, it could regenerate quickly under the light of the moon.


    Moreover, the Tear of Mani could summon creatures called Moonlight Spirits from the moonlight. These summoned allies offered various forms of support, such as healing and attribute strengthening. This made the magic array extraordinarily versatile.


    The only drawback was that the Tear of Mani required moonlight to function at its full potential. However, this posed no issue for Chen Yu.

 Chapter 855 - 849: Slaying

    Using the prepared Dragon Blood Ink, Chen Yu washed away the original enchantment array inside the armor and meticulously redrew it into the Tears of Mani enchantment. This marked thepletion of the first step in modifying the armor.


    After all, this armor is an antique from the 18th century, not to mention that it qualifies as a set of demigod equipment. Chen Yu had to proceed cautiously, step by step, to ensure the original structure of the armor wasn''tpromised, which could lead to the loss of its inherent powers.


    Although Empress Catherine the Great treated this armor as a decorative piece or collectible, the genuine demigod-level power it housed proved authentic. This was a testament to His Excellency Potemkin''s deep affections for Empress Catherine the Great back in the day.


    Chen Yu, despite not being entirely satisfied with the armor, merely aimed to modify it rather thanpletely dismantle and remold it. Ultimately, no matter what, a piece of demigod-level equipment is an extraordinarily precious artifact. Simply destroying it for reconstruction would be, to say the least, wasteful.


    The Tears of Mani is an extensive andplete enchantment array. Besides the core array named Tears of Mani itself, there are four auxiliary arrays tied to it: Yggdrasil''s Gallop, Moon Goddess Chariot, Hati''s Chase, and M¨¢nagarmr''s Devour.


    The Yggdrasil''s Gallop is an enchantment specifically designed to enhance mounts. It is typically inscribed onto the skirt armor or leg armor but can also be directly applied to the mount''s own protective gear.


    Its effect amplifies the speed and endurance of the mount while granting the user ess to a portion of the mount''s attributes, essentially reflecting the strengths of the mount back onto its rider. For any user fortunate enough to possess a mount, this is an extraordinarily practical enchantment.


    As for the Moon Goddess Chariot, it serves as a defensive enchantment. This array stands out for its unique properties, as it not only generates a highly versatile protective shield but can also store the power of moonlight when the user is bathed in it. Duringbat, this stored moonlight can be unleashed, mitigating the Tears of Mani''s primary w¡ªits dependency on moonlight avability.


    Hati''s Chase and M¨¢nagarmr''s Devour, on the other hand, are summoning arrays. Hati''s Chase enables the summoning of a pack of wolf spirits to fight for the user. These wolf spirits aren''t corporeal; they possess special abilities such as shadow traversal and moonlight stealth, as well as enhanced tracking and scent detection, making them highly functional summons.


    M¨¢nagarmr''s Devour calls forth a mighty giant wolf. Unlike the wolf spirits summoned by Hati''s Chase, the giant wolf grows stronger in tandem with its summoner. Under moonlight, it gains abilities like rapid regeneration and the power of devouring.


    The devouring ability of the giant wolf doesn''t mean that it directly engulfs enemies with its mouth. Instead, the wolf absorbs a portion of the enemy''s strength, augmenting its own capabilities. This enhancement is permanent¡ªso long as the enchanted armor itself remains intact, the wolf can be re-summoned even after being killed, and its umted strength will not dissipate.


    Additionally, M¨¢nagarmr''s Devour can interact with moonlight. The wolf can devour moonlight across an entire region within moments, synergizing with the Moon Goddess Chariot''s moonlight storage capability to quickly replenish the user''s moonlight energy reserves, effectively powering the entire Tears of Mani enchantment.


    Coupled with the core functionality of the Tears of Mani and its ability to summon Moonlight Spirits, enchanting a set of armor with Tears of Mani grants it an unparalleled array of capabilities, making it extensively versatile.


    Of course, suchprehensive functionalityes with the price of immenseplexity. Moreover, Chen Yu was performing modifications on the basis of an already existing enchantment array, forcefully converting it into Tears of Mani. This inherently amplified the workload significantly.


    Thus, despite working tirelessly through the night, he had merelypleted the modifications to the main body of the armor. Chen Yu hadn''t yet had a chance to address otherponents of the armor.


    However, finishing the primary section was already equivalent topleting one-third of the workload. Even if the original craftsman excelled in skill and split the armor''s enchantment arrays with meticulous precision, the main body of the armor constituted thergest surface area and the most robust load-bearing part of the set. Naturally, the enchantments inscribed here are far more numerouspared to other sections.


    After carefully inspecting the fruits of his overnightbor, Chen Yu felt a wave of satisfaction. This was, after all, his first experience modifying a piece of demigod-level armor, and hecked prior hands-on knowledge.


    The smooth execution of the modifications, without any errors necessitating rework, was indeed remarkable.


    As Chen Yu ced the now-modified main body of the armor back onto the testing table, a knock at theboratory door echoed from outside.


    This, of course, wasn''t a coincidence. Chen Yu''sboratory was equipped with an auto-lock system that isted external disturbances. During his work, even if a giant dragon were to pound on the door, Chen Yu wouldn''t hear a thing.


    Only upon thepletion of his work would the door unlock, allowing waiting individuals to knock on and ess theboratory.


    "Commander." The person entering was Kaga, who had evidentlypleted her mission alongside Akagi and had returned to the Necromantic Space.


    "Kaga? Has the mission been finished already?" Seeing that it was Kaga, Chen Yu naturally began inquiring about the previous night''s operation, though devoid of worry or concern. After all, deploying five ship-girls meant that even if Tenmangu Shrine''s Sugawara no Michizane fought personally, he''d most likely be ''educated'' about his godhood by the team.


    "Yes, Commander, the mission was sessfully aplishedst night." Kaga performed a formal bow before delivering her report: "Last night, I, Akagi, along with Hood, Belfast, and Kirov attacked Tenmangu Shrine. After intensebat, the shrine has beenpletely annihted."


    Hearing Kaga use the term ''intensebat,'' Chen Yu furrowed his brows slightly. "Intensebat? There were still beings in Tenmangu strong enough to resist all of you? Was it Sugawara no Michizane himself?"


    "It was the shrine''s guardian deity, presumably an incarnate formed from centuries of Sugawara no Michizane''s worship. It possessed the power of a lesser deity. However, with Akagi and me keeping it upied, Kirov ultimately slew it." Reflecting onst night''s battle, particrly the scene of Kirov obliterating the deity''s incarnate skull with her rocket fist, Kaga still felt a touch of unease at such a gruesomebat style.


    Nheless, she portrayed no reaction in Chen Yu''s presence, nor did she make anyment on Kirov''s methods. A seasoned military officer refrains from speaking ill of others behind their backs.


    "You managed to y a lesser deity? Well done! Is there a particr reward you''re all hoping for?" The achievement of defeating a lesser deity left Chen Yu sufficiently impressed, inspiring him to offer his ship-girls a well-deserved reward.


    "As for rewards, Akagi mentioned she hopes to undergo modernization and acquire an elegant flying deck." Remembering Akagi''s request fromst night, Kaga ryed it ordingly.

 Chapter 856 - 850 Impact

    Akagi wanting to undergo modernization was within Chen Yu''s expectations, yet it still came as a bit of a surprise.


    In fact, after these Ship-girls were summoned, they all more or less developed an admiration for modern warships. This became particrly evident after Missouri and Kirov, both having undergone modernization and participated in post-World War II military operations, were summoned.


    Aircraft Carrier Ship-girls increasingly enjoyed scouring the inte for pictures of various carrier-based aircraft from different countries. They would asionally gather around the British Ship-girls'' tea tables to hold tea parties, discussing how modern fighter jets could take off andnd on their flight decks, and pondering the kinds ofbat power improvements they might achieve if they were equipped with advanced technology such as electromaic catapults, radar, and sonar.


    In truth, it wasn''t just the Aircraft Carrier Ship-girls who were yearning for modernization; Battleship and Cruiser Ship-girls aspired equally to these upgrades that could significantly boost theirbat capabilities.


    Since Missouri and Kirov had gone through modernization and participated in modern military actions after World War II, it wasmon for Battleship Ship-girls to approach them after they joined Chen Yu''s faction, asking for tours of their ship bodies.


    The four 20mm MK-15 Phnx Close-In Weapon Systems on Missouri became the envy of every Ship-girl. Compared to the World War II-era anti-aircraft guns the Ship-girls were equipped with, these powerful close-defense weapons were an extraordinary improvement.


    As for Kirov''s payload of up to 400 missiles and its Granit missiles capable of carrying nuclear warheads, these made every Cruiser Ship-girl green with envy. Even Hood had the impulse to install verticalunch systems on her deck.


    So when Kaga mentioned that Akagi wanted modernization upgrades, it was hardly surprising.


    However, modernization was something that Chen Yu simply could not aplish.


    It wasn''t that Chen Yucked the ability to perform modernization upgrades on the Ship-girls'' hulls; rather, hecked the military technology necessary for such upgrades.


    Ship modifications are nothing like dragging a progress bar in a game or swapping out an old piece of equipment for a new one. In reality, ship modifications are an exceedinglyplex and challenging process. Just recing a single main gun might require dismantling an entire turret buried beneath several decks and updating the ammunition supply system.


    Not to mention installing missiles on the decks of World War II-era ships. Such considerations were entirely absent from their original designs. Installing missiles would necessitate aplete overhaul of the entire ship.


    Moreover, the technology for these modifications, as well as the modern equipment the Ship-girls admired so much, are without exception, guarded military secrets of various nations.


    Chen Yu swiping old warships from different countries might be something the nations could begrudgingly tolerate. After all, these were dmissioned ships, and processing them would otherwise cost money for the countries involved. For them, letting Chen Yu take them was at worst a matter of losing face.


    But if Chen Yu wanted ess to their advanced military technology, that''s an entirely different story and no amount of tolerance would suffice.


    For these nations, military technology is the cornerstone of maintaining their military superiority over other states, a key aspect of their national power. It is absolutely unthinkable to hand it over to others.


    Don''t be fooled by the fact that the world''s major military powers exportrge quantities of military equipment every year. These exported arms are all "export variants," with intentionally downgraded technology. Moreover, buyers must pay extra for maintenance, with personnel sent by the seller to oversee the process.


    Additionally, the coreponents of such equipmente with anti-tampering measures. For example, parts like engines are often entirely welded shut to prevent others from gaining ess to the underlying technology.


    And of course, these military powers only sell finished products¡ªnever production lines or rted technologies.


    Thus, the idea of Chen Yu modernizing these Ship-girls remains a near impossibility.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu was wrestling with the dilemma of modernizing the Ship-girls, the events at Tenmangu Shrine had naturally caught the attention of various factions.


    The Imperial Household Agency was naturally overjoyed. Originally, they had only anticipated Akagi stepping forward to announce Japan''s renewed protection under a Demigod. However, to their astonishment, Akagi had brought along four other Demigods. The show of force inherent in this was far more intimidating than having just a single Demigod.


    This greatly bolstered the Imperial Household Agency and the Japanese Imperial Family''s resolve to win over Chen Yu. After all, both Akagi and the other four Demigods were under Chen Yu''smand. Winning over Chen Yu was equivalent to gaining the allegiance of his six Demigod subordinates.


    As for the concern that Chen Yu was Chinese and whether courting his favor might provoke the Americans or contradict Japan''s usual political stance?


    Hadn''t they noticed that the Americans themselves were already trying to win over Chen Yu? If the U.S. could pursue such a strategy, why shouldn''t Japan?


    Moreover, even if this were to upset the Americans, didn''t Japan still have its Prime Minister? It was entirely feasible for the Prime Minister to maintain a pro-American stance while allowing the Imperial Family and government to adopt differing positions.


    After all, Prime Ministers can be reced, but the Emperor cannot. No matter how strong the American influence in Japan, they cannot rece the Emperor¡ªsuch an action would have too significant an impact.


    Besides, was Japan truly content to remain America''spdog forever? Perhaps with the protection of Demigods, Japan could even break free from American control one day.


    With such beliefs in mind, the Imperial Household Agency was actively nning how best to win over Chen Yu, while the Emperor was preparing to deliver a speech acknowledging Japan''s war crimes during World War II.


    Meanwhile, the Americans and Russians, who were also keeping an eye on Japan, had be aware of these developments.


    The Russians felt relief, knowing they had already sessfully established a rtionship with Chen Yu and thus didn''t need to worry about suddenly being attacked by six Demigods. This only strengthened their determination to have Chen Yu summon a new Demigod for them. Whether to intimidate or carry out specific tasks, the advantages of securing an additional Demigod were simply too great to ignore.


    As for the Americans, they found themselves caught in a mix of anger and fear.


    The anger was easy to understand: they had failed to win over Chen Yu, while their "junior ally" managed to gain his protection and allowed their long-standing rival, Russia, to acquire a new Demigod. How could this not enrage the United States?


    But at the same time, they were deeply fearful. Thebined might of Akagi and the other four Ship-girls, capable of killing a Lesser Deity, was frankly terrifying.


    If they could kill a Lesser Deity, then wouldn''t weaker Demigods be just as vulnerable?


    The United States only had six Demigods, and at least three of them were not easily deployed. Under such circumstances, unless the U.S. was willing to pay the price of deploying nuclear weapons, they would be unable to withstand an attack from five Demigods. How could this not terrify them?

 Chapter 857 - 851: The Reaction of Americans

    Whether it was fear or anger, in a situation where nuclear weapons could not be easily deployed, the Americans had no good methods to counter the "threat" posed by Chen Yu.


    After all, counting Chen Yu himself, the deterrent force exerted by seven Demigods was simply overwhelming.


    If the Americans were willing to pay any price¡ªsacrificing half of their six Demigods and deploying nuclear weapons¡ªthey could indeed eliminate the seven Demigods. However, the cost of such an action was something the United States could not afford to bear.


    More critically, the Americans knew that apart from Chen Yu, the other six Demigods were summoned by him. In other words, as long as Chen Yu remained alive, he could summon six more, or even more than that, at any time.


    Although Chen Yu had previously stolen naval warships from various countries to summon these Ship-girls, resulting in fewer and fewer of the historical, iconic warships, who could guarantee that Chen Yu was limited to summoning only warships?


    The Americans were not naive enough to believe that Chen Yu could summon only warships and nothing else.


    Thus, if the Americans made any move against Chen Yu, even if a surprise attack seeded, he could entirely rely on the Ship-girls to hold them off while he escaped unscathed, only to summon more Demigodster to retaliate against the United States.


    This was the most probable oue that the Americans concluded after factoring in various scenarios and analyzing the situation.


    While this result was not the worst imaginable, it was precisely the oue that the Americans found most uneptable.


    The revenge of a single Demigod was something no country was willing to bear, especially since Chen Yu could summon new Demigods. He wouldn''t need many; summoning just two or three more allies would be enough to wipe out all six of the United States'' Demigods. After all, the Americans couldn''t possibly keep their Demigods together at all times; if anyone was isted, they would die.


    Moreover, even if Chen Yu didn''t target the American Demigods, all he needed to do wasunch continuous attacks on American cities, and the U.S. would descend into chaos and copse.


    After all, without a numerical advantage and unable to easily deploy nuclear weapons on their own soil, killing a Demigod was almost impossible.


    Not everyone had the strength of that Chinese Demigod who had once taken on two British Demigods on the battlefield and in them, even though those two British Demigods were already severely weakened.


    After thorough analysis and assessment, the Americans were forced to begrudgingly admit that they could not bear the consequences of a full-scale war with Chen Yu. Meanwhile, they also had no effective means to restrain him.


    Although Chen Yu was currently living in Japan, the Americans knew he still retained his Chinese citizenship and that his family resided in China. If he could no longer stay in Japan, it was highly likely that Chen Yu would return to China.


    This was a scenario the Americans were even more unwilling to witness. China already had the world''srgest contingent of nine Demigods. Adding seven more¡ªhow could any other country survive?


    Therefore, the Americans had no choice but to continue attempting to win Chen Yu over, striving to maintain a good rtionship with him.


    Another key reason the Americans dared not act against Chen Yu was the incident involving the U.S. Special Envoy who had been drained of twenty years of his Life Force by Chen Yu.


    After the envoy''s incident, he was immediately sent back to the United States, where he underwentprehensive medical examinations.


    The results revealed that the envoy''s physical condition had aged from that of a robust 40-year-old man in his prime to that of a frail, elderly 60-year-old.


    This aging was all-epassing. The envoy had not only aged in appearance and physical function¡ªhis organs, bones, and more all showed signs of aging as if 20 years had passed in an instant.


    If not for dental checks and DNA verification confirming the envoy''s identity, the Americans might have mistaken him for the envoy''s father or older brother, twenty years his senior.


    The examination results were shocking, yet they aligned with everyone''s expectations. At the same time, they evoked a strange sense of anticipation. After all, whatever the Russians could think of, the Americans certainly could as well.


    It is often said that the United States is controlled by financial elites, with the president merely serving as a figurehead ced in front by these powerful groups, and congressmen as representatives of corporate interests.


    This assertion isn''t far from the truth. After all, whether it''s the president, governors, congressmen, or state legitors, running for office requires giving speeches and hosting various social events¡ªall of which cost money.


    These politicians obviously couldn''t fund these campaign activities out of their own pockets, as their legitimate earnings couldn''t possibly cover such expenses.


    In reality, the money used for these campaigns often came from political donations by corporations or financial groups. Naturally, the politicians had to serve the interests of these donors, and even the president was no exception.


    To participate in a presidential election, one must campaign in major cities across all U.S. states, not to mention sponsor promotional materials and organize voter activities. All of this requires enormous funding.


    ording to official U.S. statistics, when Obama ran in the 2008 presidential election, his campaign expenditures exceeded 700 million US Dors¡ªa sum he couldn''t possibly afford on his own and had to rely on the sponsorship of major financial groups behind the scenes.


    Thus, these politicians represent the interests of the corporations or financial groups backing them. The financial groups supporting the president, however, are often far more powerful than those behind the average congressman, sometimes involving multiple conglomerates.


    Nevertheless, when the decision-makers of these financial groups learned about the possibilities of reversing aging, extending Life, or even achieving Immortality, there was no way they could choose a full-scale war with Chen Yu.


    The majority of these individuals, who quietly control America''s financial empires, were already white-haired elderly tycoons. Except for a handful of younger new-generation leaders, most of them were old men who already had one foot in the grave, with only a few years left to live.


    But now, an opportunity to extend their lives, or even regain their youth, was ced before them. These old men went mad with desire.


    The conditions previously negotiated between the U.S. Special Envoy and Chen Yu were fully epted by these old men, and immediate steps were taken to implement them¡ªall to the highest standards. As for Chen Yu''s requirement that the U.S. fund the construction of a Kiev-rank warship by the Russians, these old men promptly contacted the Russians, transferred the initial payment, and didn''t even haggle over the price.


    What''s more, they bypassed the U.S. Government entirely, dispatching their own representatives to Japan to negotiate directly with Chen Yu.


    This time, the conditions that these old men prepared to offer Chen Yu were far more generous than those previously proposed by the U.S. Government.


    After all, for these old men, the possibility of regaining their youth, achieving Immortality, and having more time to enjoy all the privileges and wealth they controlled was worth any price they could possibly pay.

 Chapter 858 - 852: Skull and Bones

    Even though he had just sent his fleet of ship-girls to handle an important matter, Chen Yu still arrived at the hospital on time, working steadily as usual.


    The hospital was currently preparing for the election of the Chief Professor. Even though it was almost certain that the position for General Surgery would go to him, Chen Yu still had to make some preparations.


    Although he had always hoped to live a normal life, the events of recent times and his achievements in the field of medicine increasingly made Chen Yu feel that the normal life he once wished to maintain was gradually slipping away from him.


    Even without considering Chen Yu''s current status in the Transcendent domain, which could influence nations, solely looking at his aplishments in medicine, it was clear that he was moving further and further away from an ordinary life.


    No matter how much Chen Yu wanted to keep things low-key, it was impossible for a top-tier doctor who had conquered cancer to remain ordinary.


    Even if he wished to remain inconspicuous, the changes in his life were inevitable.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had already been pondering these issues. Earlier, he had proposed to the Americans that he wanted to build ab on the small ind they had gifted him in the Maldives. His intention was to live a semi-reclusive life there in the future.


    Chen Yu had already held preliminary discussions with Hiromi Jounouchi about this. Hiromi agreed with the idea but emphasized the need to consider their future child''s education.


    In Hiromi Jounouchi''s view, even if they could hire the best teachers in the world to homeschool their child, it would still be better for the child to attend school and interact more with peers of the same age.


    Chen Yu did not disagree with this point.


    In his opinion, letting his child grow up in a slightly more ordinary environment¡ªenjoying childhood, forming friendships with peers¡ªwould benefit the child''s growth.


    Even if, after their child was born, Chen Yu''s own ns seeded, elevating both Hiromi Jounouchi and himself to the ranks of the deities, they still believed the child should experience a normal childhood, rather than being a deity from the very beginning.


    Such an approach would not significantly benefit the child''s development, mental well-being, or worldview.


    After all, Chen Yu hoped that his child would be a person, not some lofty entity viewing all living beings as ants.


    Perhaps it was because Chen Yu had ascended from human to demigod in such a short period, without spending the long years typical of most demigods, that he still hadn''t embraced the mindset of being a higher existence detached from humanity.


    As for Hiromi Jounouchi, although she had inherited the legacy of the Giant Dragon n and awakened her Legendary-rank Dragon Bloodline, it seemed that none of this had affected her temperament. She alsocked the natural arrogance of the Giant Dragon n, a disposition that regarded other creatures as mere ants.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did not want to alter this state of mind. For both of them, their lifespans were already extraordinarily long, and perhaps even immortal. Given such boundless time, what harm was there in living an ordinary life for a few decades?


    Moreover, the two of them had so many rtives and friends. While China has a saying, "When one person ascends, even their pets ascend with them," Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had no intention of granting immortality to all their friends and family, as doing so would bring too much trouble.


    They only nned, when Chen Yu was ready for Divine Enthronement, to seize a few extra rules of existence so their respective parents could be Ancient Gods with Weak Divine Power, thereby enjoying immortal life.


    However, thinking about his ns, Chen Yu realized it might be time to elerate progress. After all, he hoped to resolve everything before his child was born.


    With that thought, Chen Yu decided to visit theb to see Inomata Naoki and also check on the development of the new medicine.


    But just as Chen Yu finished his immediate tasks and was about to leave his office, Shirai Reina called through the internal phone on his desk and asked, "Professor, two foreigners are here to see you. They im to be from the United States and say you know who they are. Should I let them in?"


    Hearing Shirai Reina''s inquiry, Chen Yu looked up toward the office door. His gaze pierced through the door panel andnded on the two Americans standing outside.


    The two Americans seemed to sense Chen Yu''s gaze and, under Shirai Reina''s bewildered expression, respectfully bowed toward Chen Yu, disying exceptional politeness.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow slightly. After a moment''s thought, he spoke through the desk phone to Shirai Reina, "Let them in."


    Given Chen Yu''s permission, Shirai Reina no longer stopped them and said to the two Americans, "The professor will see you now."


    After receiving permission, the two responded with a fluent "thank you" in Japanese before pushing open the door to Chen Yu''s office and walking in.


    Once Shirai Reina had closed the office door, the pair respectfully addressed Chen Yu, "We pay our respects, Your Excellency the Demigod. On behalf of Skull and Bones, we extend our most sincere greetings."


    "Skull and Bones? The secret elite society at Yale University? Or are you truly like the rumors im, secretly controlling the United States?" Naturally, Chen Yu had heard of Skull and Bones and knew that it was a secret society that admitted only fifteen third-year students from Yale University each year. Yet, the fact that these two men imed to be from Skull and Bones piqued his interest.


    "Skull and Bones does indeed control certain dimensions of the United States, but it''s not as powerful as the rumors suggest. After all, there''s also the Freemasons in the U.S., and we at Skull and Bones cannot achieve total mastery over the country." One of the two men answered Chen Yu''s question. Though some things were hidden from the average person, there was no need to keep secrets from a demigod.


    Chen Yu nodded knowingly, leaned back in his chair, sped his hands in front of his chest, and looked at the two self-proimed Skull and Bones members with interest. Smiling, he asked, "By that logic, if Skull and Bones hase to see me, the Freemasons must have sent someone to meet me as well, right?"


    "We''ve indeed received word to that effect. However, the Freemasons, as an old and established organization, have a rtively moreplex structure. As a result, their decision-making process is slower. Their emissaries should visit your office tomorrow," one of the Skull and Bones representatives exined to Chen Yu.


    Hearing their exnation, Chen Yu adjusted his posture slightly, resting his elbow on the armrest of his chair and using his fingers to support his chin. He asked, "And what brings you here?"


    This question was directed not only at Skull and Bones but also, implicitly, at the Freemasons.

 Chapter 859 - 853: Selling Life

    "The purpose of Skull and Bones visiting Your Excellency is due to the incident where you extracted twenty years of life from the envoy responsible for negotiating with you previously," one of the two representatives from Skull and Bones began exining their intentions to Chen Yu, before directly asking the question they were most concerned about on this visit: "May we boldly ask, Your Excellency the Demigod, if you can extract life, does that also mean you can reverse the process, injecting life into the human body?"


    Faced with this question, Chen Yu did not respond directly. Instead, after a brief moment of contemtion, he asked the two representatives from Skull and Bones, "You just mentioned that Skull and Bones holds influence in certain aspects of the United States. Do these aspects include the military-industrial sector?"


    Seeing that Chen Yu did not directly answer their question but raised his own inquiry instead, the two representatives from Skull and Bones were not surprised at all. They remainedposed and calmly replied, "Although Skull and Bones does notpletely control the United States, it does have some involvement in the military-industrial sector.


    Some of our members are engaged in businesses rted to this area. The main fields are naval ships, carrier-based aircraft, and the production of various types of air force vehicles. While we also dabble in individual equipment andnd vehicles, these are not the main business endeavors of Skull and Bones members working in this area.


    However, if Your Excellency the Demigod has needs in this regard, we can certainly provide enough weaponry for a small country''s war effort."


    To the representatives of Skull and Bones, such matters were not an issue at all. In fact, Skull and Bones annually funds various armed factions or warlords across South America, Africa, and the Middle East by supplying them with weapons. This business is also one of the primary focuses of the United States'' military-industrial enterprises each year.


    As for the purpose behind Chen Yu''s question, Skull and Bones'' representatives presumed that even if Chen Yu wanted to destroy a small country and establish his own nation just for fun, it wouldn''t be a big deal. They could even leverage Skull and Bones'' connections to persuade the U.S. to back such an action.


    To win favor with and show goodwill toward a Demigod, what significance could a small country possibly hold?


    But evidently, Chen Yu''s needs were not aligned with such ambitions. After thoughtfully listening to the exnation from the two representatives, he nodded and continued, "You mentioned naval ships and fighter jets. Can you modernize old warships from the WWII era?"


    "Apologies, Your Excellency the Demigod, this involves specific expertise, and we cannot provide a concrete answer. Whether it is possible to retrofit a warship from the WWII era would require evaluation by professional technical personnel before arriving at a precise conclusion. However, from a technical standpoint, it shouldn''t be impossible." After exchanging nces, one member of Skull and Bones began exining while first offering his apologies in response to Chen Yu''s inquiry.


    After hearing their exnation, Chen Yu deemed it logical. Modernizing an old warship is inherentlyplex and tedious; without evaluations from specialized technicians, it''s indeed impossible to provide an urate answer.


    He remained unperturbed and simply stated, "I have a batch of old WWII-era warships that require modernization. I want to know if you can undertake this task. If you can, consider it as me owing you a favor. As for the question you asked me earlier..."


    At this point, Chen Yu''s words trailed off, and the two representatives from Skull and Bones grew visibly excited. They were keenly aware of how precious a favor from a Demigod would be, especially since Chen Yu seemed about to address the matter that concerned them most.


    Sure enough, Chen Yu reached into thin air and retrieved a bottle that looked exceedingly ordinary. Inside the bottle was a mist glowing with a brilliant spectrum of colors. Although it appeared to be a mere radiant mist, it exuded an undeniably strong sense of vitality.


    Underneath the hopeful and expectant gazes of the two Skull and Bones members, Chen Yu raised a finger and tapped lightly on the bottle, saying, "This is what you''ve been seeking. It''s the twenty years of life I extracted from your previous envoy. Anyone who uses this will gain twenty additional years of life, though it''s only life extension, nothing more."


    The contents of the bottle indeed held those twenty years. To Chen Yu, such things werergely useless. When ites to extending life, the methods detailed in the *Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium* are numerous, and any one of them is more potent and practical than this method of directly injecting life force.


    But even so, to most people in this world, this is nothing short of miraculous¡ªa treasure that defies nature and incites madness.


    To the two members of Skull and Bones, a mere small bottle containing a sk of life might well be the most priceless treasure in existence, worthy of the highest price anyone could offer as an exchange.


    "Your Excellency the Demigod, what must we pay to acquire it?" One of the Skull and Bones members, unable to suppress his excitement, asked Chen Yu the question burning in his heart.


    Chen Yu smiled in response, but instead of answering directly, reached into thin air and retrieved yet another bottle.


    This bottle was noticeably smaller than the first and contained another radiant mist, but although the quantity was less, its brilliance surpassed the previous one. Moreover, it conveyed an even greater vitality.


    Seeing Chen Yu produce another bottle, the two Skull and Bones representatives were somewhat puzzled but held back their excitement, waiting for Chen Yu to speak.


    "This second bottle contains unrefined twenty-year life force. I am pricing it at one hundred million U.S. dors per year, which is a fair valuation." Like a merchant introducing his wares, Chen Yu described his goods in detail. After finishing his exnation of the first bottle, he held this second bottle close to his eyes, admiring the luminous radiance before continuing, "As for this bottle, it contains refined life force. It can grant anyone ten additional years of healthy life. I believe you understand its significance, so the price is identical to the unrefined life force: two billion U.S. dors."


    "Both bottles are avable for purchase. However, instead of marypensation, I demand that you modernize two WWII-era aircraft carriers for me, and this project must be carried out with utmost secrecy. I do not wish for this matter toe to public attention."


    Chen Yu''s words were unambiguous. After hearing his request, the two Skull and Bones members nodded in agreement, signifying their understanding. Such demands were hardly troublesome to Skull and Bones.


    "Your generosity is unmatched, and we will ry your requirements back home. I believe our associates will certainly provide you with a satisfactory response." The two Skull and Bones representatives pledged to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 860 - 854 Freemasons

    Deciding to sell life to the Skull and Bones was a decision Chen Yu made after careful consideration.


    Previously, Chen Yu was reluctant to engage in such dealings because he understood the lengths these powerful elites would go to once they discovered he could both extract life from others and extend it for them. Their desperation to prolong their existence could lead to actions that defied morality and ethics.


    But after thinking it over, Chen Yu realized he was too narrow-minded.


    Indeed, human greed and selfishness drive people tomit acts that vite moral principles and even the very boundaries of humanity, all for a few more years of life. But that premise only holds if they can obtain life through such means.


    However, with Chen Yu controlling the source, ensuring these elites could only acquire life directly from him, as long as he himself refrained from hical actions, there was no harm in it.


    Moreover, the life Chen Yu extracted and refined didn''t necessarily have toe from humans.


    For instance, of the two bottles of life he''d brought out, one was indeed extracted from the previous U.S. Special Envoy, but the other had been taken from a cow he''d found.


    To a Necromancer, the essence of life was fundamentally the same. Humans could provide life energy just like animals could, and in terms of sheer size,rger animals could offer far more life energy than humans.


    So, once he reasoned this out, Chen Yu no longer resisted the idea of selling life. Instead, he saw it as a weapon he could wield.


    After all,pared to curing cancer, directly extending life¡ªor granting immortality outright¡ªwas an irresistible temptation for those elites who had lived long but still hadn''t lived enough.


    Chen Yu could even use this as leverage to control these elites, since their lives would be entirely under hismand.


    As he entertained these thoughts, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a sense of evil¡ªor perhaps, for the first time, he truly embodied the traditional image of a Necromancer.


    But upon deeper reflection, Chen Yu found that it didn''t seem problematic at all. The morality of an act often depended on its purpose. If the goal was just, even inherently "evil" methods weren''t truly evil as long as they weren''t wielded to cause harm. At least, that''s how Chen Yu saw it.


    Besides, this approach would enable him to achieve the otherwise impossible modernization upgrades for the Ship-girls'' hulls. Why shouldn''t he embrace it?


    As for the strife and casualties that might emerge from people fighting over the life he sold, or the turmoil it might cause¡ªwhat did any of that have to do with Chen Yu?


    You couldn''t me someone for selling kitchen knives just because someone else decided to use them to kill, could you?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The two representatives from Skull and Bones didn''t receive the two bottles of life directly, but they had already obtained what they came for. Their next task was to ry their sess back to their domestic base, where the true decision-makers¡ªthe ones who truly needed the life¡ªwould finalize the transaction.


    After all, at the end of the day, they were just messengers. Their purpose ining was solely to negotiate and convey goodwill. If Chen Yu had handed the two bottles directly to them, this would have raised suspicion.


    Besides, the two men didn''t believe they could resist the temptation of gaining an additional twenty years of life. Yet they were keenly aware that using those two bottles might mean they wouldn''t survive past three days.


    Still, the allure of living an extra ten or twenty years¡ªwho could resist that?


    At the very least, after they delivered the news back home that life could be purchased from Chen Yu, the high-ranking elders of Skull and Bones had plunged into utter madness. Without even attempting to negotiate, they directly agreed to the price Chen Yu had set and expressed a desire to buy even more life.


    When Chen Yu requested their help in modernizing two World War II-era Aircraft Carriers, these true decision-makers within Skull and Bones agreed without hesitation.


    Concerns about whether this would lead to leaks of U.S. military technology or harm the nation''s interests hadpletely fallen by the wayside for these aging elites desperate for a few extra years.


    To them, the United States was merely a tool for their personal gain. If that tool ever interfered with their interests, they wouldn''t hesitate to exchange it for a more useful one.


    Besides, wasn''t the interest of the United States simply their interest?


    With this shared understanding, even though Skull and Bones hadn''t determined who within their ranks would use the life, their coboration with Chen Yu was already solidified. In fact, professional technicians from their affiliated shipyards had already boarded private nes bound for Japan to evaluate the upgrades Chen Yu wanted for the warships.


    However, such significant moves by Skull and Bones, no matter how secretive, were still detected by another equally powerful secret society: the Freemasons.


    Given theparable levels of intelligence held by both organizations, the Freemasons quickly deduced that Skull and Bones had reached a deal with Chen Yu. This enraged the leaders of the Freemasons, who simultaneously increased pressure on their own emissaries while pondering how to address this new development.


    They had considered sabotaging the deal between Chen Yu and Skull and Bones to seize the goods for themselves. But this idea was swiftly dismissed right after it was proposed.


    After all, the life Chen Yu provided wasn''t something they could use just once. If they wanted to continue purchasing life from Chen Yu in the future, they clearly couldn''t afford to offend him.


    If their actions to disrupt the deal caused Chen Yu to view the Freemasons negatively and refuse to engage with them, it would be thest thing these aging elites would want.


    As for coercing Chen Yu¡ªthis was entirely out of the question. Setting aside the question of whether the Freemasons even had the power to threaten a Demigod, these elders were too terrified of death to take such a risk. What if Chen Yu tampered with the life they purchased and they died immediately? Who would bear the consequences then?


    Money and power were abundant, but lives were singr. Compared to infighting with Skull and Bones, securing ess to life from Chen Yu was far more critical.


    Moreover, no one had imed this transaction was a one-time affair. If Chen Yu could consistently supply life, it made more sense to simply buy it outright. Why resort to robbery?


    For the elders within the Freemasons, the notion of eliminating Skull and Bones to monopolize power had long been abandoned. In today''s world, cooperation was the key to mutual sess; organizations hell-bent on ruling alone were destined for short-lived reigns.


    Over the years, despite being rivals, the Freemasons and Skull and Bones had maintained a strange coexistence. Their opposition wasn''t rooted in the desire for each other''splete annihtion, but in a mutual effort to survive side by side.

 Chapter 861 - 855: Accidental Success

    Although the Freemasons were urging their messenger, airnes only fly so fast. Traveling from the United States to Japan still takes time.


    During this time, Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t sit idle in the office. Besides, there was no need for him to wait in the office for the Freemasons to arrive. So, after seeing off the Skull and Bones representatives, he followed through with his earlier n and headed to theboratory.


    The work in theboratory remained intense yet orderly. Even without supervision, everyone was diligentlypleting their tasks.


    When they saw Chen Yu enter, the researchers busy with their work only greeted him briefly before returning to their tasks.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind. After exchanging brief greetings with a few researchers, he found Inomata Naoki, who was busy working.


    "Naoki, where are we with the progress of the research now? What were the results of the previousparative experiments?" Chen Yu didn''t bother with pleasantries; he went straight to him and inquired about the progress of the experiments.


    "Brother Yu, you''re here?" Inomata Naoki greeted Chen Yu before exining, "The earlierparative experiments went really well. They''ve confirmed my judgment: the special effect on cancer cells only urs when the two drugs act together, causing the cells to enter a state of dehydration."


    "Really? That''s quite a major discovery!" Hearing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a wave of excitement.


    At first nce, this discovery might not seem significant. After all, either drug used separately can inhibit and kill cancer cells. Then why bother with using them together? That might seem redundant.


    However, the problem is not that simple.


    Research for new drugs is never straightforward¡ªit''s not as if you can immediately pinpoint their effects or have a defined research direction right from the beginning.


    Scientific research is all about exploring and experimenting as much as possible. Once a new discovery is achieved, it bes the foundation for further study, progressively narrowing the focus and scope of the research until the goal is reached.


    In fact, scientific research often resembles buying a lottery ticket, since you never know when or in which project a breakthrough might ur.


    Any progress or discovery in science is worth celebrating and taking seriously.


    Because you never know if the idental finding you stumble upon could end up changing the world.


    And to be honest, this discovery is anything but ordinary.


    "Yeah, this finding is genuinely remarkable, which is why I n to delve further into it." Inomata Naoki, excited about his discovery, added, "But simply conducting sample analyses isn''t enough, Brother Yu. Next, I want to conduct animal experiments to see how the two drugs perform together in living organisms."


    That was expected. Animal testing is an essential step in drug development, as the ultimate goal is for the medication to be used in humans. Drug reactions in living organisms are influenced by numerous factors.


    Compared with controlled conditions in sample experiments, the internal environment of living organisms is far moreplex. Therefore, animal experiments be a critical testing phase for drug efficacy.


    "You don''t need to report this to me, Naoki. Make the decision yourself." Regarding Inomata Naoki''s intention to conduct animal testing, Chen Yu disyed no hesitation. He patted Naoki on the shoulder with trust and said, "Naoki, do I still need to worry about how you handle things? Back in school, you weren''t this cautious."


    "Things are different from school now! Back then, it was just the two of us. Whether we seeded or failed, it was only our issue, and it was just student experiments. But now you''re a professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, soon to take over as Chief Professor. If I screw up, it might affect you¡ªthat would create trouble for you. So, I feel it''s better to ask for your opinion first." Hearing Chen Yu bring up the old school days, Inomata Naoki chuckled but still exined his reasoning.


    Chen Yu could only shrug indifferently after hearing Naoki''s exnation and didn''t insist further.


    Although he considered Naoki a brother, work isn''t the ce for emotional considerations, especially in rigorous scientific research.


    Besides, just like Naoki said, their statuses were no longer the same as when they were in school. Chen Yu might be able to act carefree, but Naoki couldn''t afford to be as casual.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As they stayed busy in theb, time flew by, and before long, the workday was over.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t demand any overtime today. He wasn''t a devil, after all. Five days of overtime a week was manageable, but there wasn''t any need to rob people of all their rest time.


    Since there wouldn''t be any overtime, Chen Yu decided to suggest going out for dinner with Inomata Naoki and the team.


    After changing clothes, Chen Yu and Naoki waited for Jounouchi Hiromi to finish up in her office with Belfast''s assistance before the four of them prepared to head out for dinner together.


    Naoki originally thought about inviting Kohinata Kaori to join them, but she happened to have a night shift today. So, while Chen Yu and the others were off to indulge in delicious food, Kaori was left to dine in the hospital cafeteria.


    The four left the hospital, naturally discussing where to eat.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, now a pregnant woman, couldn''t be allowed to exert herself too much, and extra precautions had to be taken about her diet as well.


    "Sister-inw is pregnant now, so there are many dietary restrictions. Several ces are off the table." Naoki mulled over what to eat for dinner. Though they could order separately, he felt it unnecessary to pick a ce where Hiromi couldn''t fully enjoy her meal.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was gracious about it, saying, "You don''t have to worry about me too much. I can just order a dish separately; it''s no big deal."


    "That doesn''t seem right, though." Naoki still felt it wasn''t fair. As he was in a dilemma, a spark of inspiration came to him. He turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Brother Yu, didn''t you mention that Minami''s family restaurant allows us to order anything we want?"


    "Yes, as long as the chef can make it, you can order whatever you like." Chen Yu nced at Naoki and couldn''t help butugh inwardly. When there''s the Red String of Fate involved, some things don''t require deliberate maniption¡ªthey''ll naturally unfold as intended.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s confirmation, Naoki said with satisfaction, "If that''s the case, let''s go to Miss Minami''s restaurant. We''ve been saying we''d go for quite some time now, and even though we''ve been in Tokyo for a while, I still haven''t checked out the ce everyone keeps talking about!"

 Chapter 862 - 856: Hosting Guests

    The group of four soon arrived at Minami''s small eatery. There weren''t many people in the shop today, only a few regr customers.


    "Long time no see, boss. Business has been goodtely, I hope?" Chen Yu pulled out a chair for Hiromi Jounouchi to sit before casually exchanging pleasantries with the boss.


    Seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrive together, the boss warmly greeted them as well. "Long time no see, Doctor Chen. Have you been busy at worktely?"


    "Not exactly busy, but you know how it is, boss. A hospital is pretty much a ce that''s never truly not busy." Chen Yu chuckled, sitting down with Inomata Naoki before introducing him to the boss. "This is my fellow ssmate at the University of Tokyo, Inomata Naoki. You can just call him Naoki."


    "Oh? Mr. Naoki? Is he the new doctor at your hospital?" The boss nced at Inomata Naoki with some surprise, feeling like he had seen him somewhere before.


    Chen Yu smiled and patted Inomata Naoki on the shoulder, exining to the boss, "Well, you could think of it like that. But Naoki isn''t the kind of doctor who sees patients; he''s a research doctor. He''s helping me develop new drugs for treating cancer."


    "Drugs for treating cancer? That''s really remarkable!" The boss eximed in admiration, the corners of his mouth lifting into a smile. "Do you know what you''d like to eat? The menu is only what''s on the wall, but if there''s something you want and I know how to make it, I can cook it for you."


    "Anything can be ordered? Brother Yu, you were right, this really is a special ce!" Inomata Naoki eximed in amazement.


    Chen Yu chuckled, paying no attention to Inomata Naoki''s search for his own meal, and instead nced at Hiromi Jounouchi, asking her, "What do you feel like eating, love?"


    "Something light, perhaps. Ever since I became pregnant, I haven''t had much of an appetite," Hiromi Jounouchi gently touched her slightly rounded belly as she answered Chen Yu softly.


    Both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were doctors, well-prepared for how a pregnant woman''s taste and appetite could change after pregnancy.


    Hearing that Hiromi Jounouchi was pregnant, the boss showed a look of surprise but quickly congratted Chen Yu, "Congrattions to you both! Doctor Chen, you''re truly fortunate to have such a beautiful wife and now a baby on the way. That''s enviable! Whatever you want to eat, this one''s on the house¡ªI won''t charge you!"


    "You''re very kind, boss. In that case, I won''t hold back!" Hearing the boss offer to treat them, Chen Yu happily epted. After all, it was just a meal, and the boss had meant well, so he directly said, "I''ll go with the usual¡ªsteamed ms with wine, a highball, and a serving of fried chicken nuggets, paired with a bowl of rice. Hiromi''s appetite isn''t great right now, so something light for her. Boss, you can decide what works best."


    At this, Chen Yu paused for a moment, then looked at Inomata Naoki and asked, "What about you, Naoki? What do you want to eat?"


    "Boss, can you make dango soup?" Inomata Naoki thought for a moment before ordering a local Kumamoto specialty.


    Perhaps worried the boss wouldn''t be able to make it, he quickly added, "If not, a simple bowl of ramen will do."


    "I can make both, no problem. But since I''m treating you today, ramen seems too in. How about I make you a pork set meal, one of the specialties here, for you to try?" With that, the boss headed into the kitchen to start cooking.


    Watching the boss busily working in the kitchen, Inomata Naoki sighed with some admiration, "The boss is really considerate."


    "Don''t find it strange. Most of the people whoe here to eat are regrs. Once you get to know the boss, you''ll see that he''s actually very kind," Chen Yu exined softly to Inomata Naoki, ncing around the shop, but not seeing Minami. This made him a bit curious.


    But Chen Yu didn''t dwell on it, instead turning to Belfast, who was standing behind Hiromi Jounouchi, saying, "Beifa, sit down and eat with us."


    "A qualified maid does not dine while the master eats, and I still need to attend to the Madame during her meal," Belfast, the impable maid, curtseyed gracefully and politely declined Chen Yu''s offer.


    Seeing Belfast refuse, Chen Yu didn''t insist, but Inomata Naoki, on the other hand, was quite astonished and asked, "Brother Yu, is she the maid you hired?"


    "Yep. Ever since Hiromi became pregnant, there are some things that have be inconvenient for her, so we hired a maid to take care of her." Chen Yu wasn''t fazed by the question, calmly exining Belfast''s role, "Beifa is British. We learned about her from a British domestic agency during our honeymoon in the U.K.


    She''s exceptionally trained¡ªan outstanding maid who can handle virtually every household task and organize everything at home perfectly. She couldn''t be more ideal."


    "That''s really impressive! Hearing you say that, Brother Yu, I feel like I want one too," Inomata Naoki said enviously, clearly tempted by the idea of having his own version of Belfast.


    However, Chen Yu simply covered his mouth andughed, "Hiring Beifa isn''t cheap. The cost of employing such a professional maid for a year isparable to my sry as a professor at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital. Without the patent for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, I wouldn''t have been able to afford her."


    "So expensive? Brother Yu, you''re truly willing to spend. But having such a wless British maid at home must be wonderful," Inomata Naoki said, his enthusiasm waning somewhat after hearing about the high cost, realizing he couldn''t afford such an expense.


    As Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki chatted about maids, the boss brought over the highball Chen Yu had ordered earlier and even poured another ss for Inomata Naoki.


    "I promised to treat you today. Doctor Chen, drinking alone wouldn''t be as fun, right?" The boss smiled at Chen Yu as he ced two sses of drink in front of him and Inomata Naoki.


    Looking at the drinks the boss had brought over, Chen Yu could only thank him politely, raising his ss slightly in a toast to the boss.


    But as they drank and waited for the dishes to arrive, Inomata Naoki asked the boss curiously, "Boss, is Miss Minami your niece? I''ve run into her twice before, and it was through her rmendation that I learned about this ce. Howe she isn''t around today?"


    Being asked about Minami, the boss paused for a moment before exining, "Minami went out to make a food delivery. She should be back soon. Did you need to see her for something?"

 Chapter 863 - 857: Embarrassment

    Minami, who had gone out to deliver food, quickly returned to the small shop.


    Although she was a ghost, thanks to Chen Yu''s concealing spell and the help Jounouchi Hiromi had provided her in the past, Minami was no different from a living person. Even running around under the sun didn''t pose any problems for her.


    Because of this, she wasn''t like other ghosts who could only go out at night or when the sunlight was obscured.


    For the same reason, even though the sun hadn''t fully set yet, Minami could go out to deliver food without worrying about getting sunburned like an ordinary ghost would.


    Originally, the boss''s restaurant neither offered delivery services nor operated outside the hours of midnight to early morning, but to amodate Minami, the boss adjusted the business hours to start during dinner time.


    As for the delivery service, it was apromise made due to the change in operating hours, which had shifted the dining times of many regr customers.


    Fortunately, Minami herself had no objections to this arrangement and was quite happy to deliver food. After all, as a ghost, she didn''t have much to do or ces to go, so being able to head out for a while was better than being cooped up in the shop all day.


    This evening, Minami delivered food to a nearby regr customer. Normally, they woulde to the shop for a meal after finishing work at midnight, but with the change in hours, they now had the option to order takeout for dinner.


    Minami returned to the shop in high spirits, not only because she saw an adorable kitten on the way back but also because the sunset and twilight were breathtakingly beautiful as the sun dipped below the horizon.


    However, the moment Minami stepped back into the shop and saw Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi, and Inomata Naoki all together, she felt as though her good mood had flown away like the startled bird at the entrance.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, Doctor Jounouchi?" Minami called out their names in surprise, then noticed Inomata Naoki standing next to them. "And Inomata-kun? Why are all of you here together?"


    Seeing Minami enter, Chen Yu naturally greeted her with a smile, saying, "Minami, you''re back? Just a moment ago, Naoki was asking about you! He was wondering why you weren''t at the shop."


    "I¡­ I just went out to deliver food," Minami stammered nervously, appearing particrly flustered in front of Chen Yu, especially since Inomata Naoki was also watching her from beside him.


    The tension was clearly affecting Minami. As she carried the metal delivery box into the counter area, she identally knocked over a cup that had been sitting on the counter.


    When the cup hit the floor and smashed into pieces, Minami hurriedly apologized and set down the delivery box to grab a broom, but in her haste, she knocked over the delivery box as well.


    Seeing her in such a frantic state, Inomata Naoki instinctively stood up and approached her, picking up the fallen delivery box. "Let me handle it. Don''t touch the broken ss¡ªyou might cut your hands," he said kindly to Minami.


    But Inomata Naoki''s offer of help only made Minami more flustered. She quickly declined, pushed him back to his seat, and clumsily grabbed the broom to sweep up the shattered ss into a dustpan, intending to deal with itter.


    Inomata Naoki, now pushed away and at a loss, turned to Chen Yu, who was stifling augh, and asked in confusion, "Did I do something to offend Miss Minami? Why does she seem so wary of me?"


    Chen Yu simply smiled without replying, while Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been covering her mouth to suppress herughter, lowered her hand and offered an exnation: "You''re making Minami nervous. Men don''t always need to act so gentlemanly."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''sment left Inomata Naoki skeptical, but when he nced at Minami and saw her avoiding his gaze, he reluctantly epted her reasoning, albeit with some embarrassment.


    Awkwardly raising his ss to ease the tension, he muttered in frustration, "How did I make her nervous? She seemed perfectly normal thest time we met!"


    Hearing hisint, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow and asked, "You''ve met Minami before? When was that? Don''t tell me you''ve upset her before?"


    Of course, Chen Yu knew thest time Inomata Naoki had encountered Minami¡ªit was when they had gone for a hotpot together. But he asked the question deliberately.


    Cornered by Chen Yu''s remark, Inomata Naoki could only reply, "It was when Kaori and I went for that hotpot with you all. Remember? I went to buy drinks and happened to run into Minami at the convenience store. I even bought her a drink. I didn''t offend her!"


    "Maybe it''s because you were too gentlemanly before¡ªor rather, too kind and considerate. Minami might think you have feelings for her. Or perhaps she has feelings for you, but since you already have a girlfriend, she feels it''s inappropriate," Jounouchi Hiromimented with a knowing smile, offering her perspective as a woman. "Her reaction is perfectly normal."


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s analysis, Inomata Naoki was about to get up and exin things to Minami, but Chen Yu stopped him.


    "What are you doing?" Chen Yu asked, looking at him.


    Still puzzled, Inomata Naoki exined, "I''m going to exin things to Minami! I can''t just let her misunderstand like this."


    "This isn''t the right time to exin," Chen Yu firmly ced a hand on Inomata Naoki''s shoulder, halting his move to stand up. "Let Kaori help you exinter. Right now, Minami''s already nervous. If you exin now, it will only make things worse. It''s better to have Kaori rify things for youter¡ªit wille across better that way."


    Considering Chen Yu''s words, Inomata Naoki nodded in agreement and gave up the idea of exining to Minami on the spot.


    Indeed, as Chen Yu had pointed out, Minami was already showing signs of resistance and tension. If he exined now, it would likely only make her more anxious, leaving the situation even messier.


    With that thought, Inomata Naoki resigned himself to his frustration and took another sip of his drink, trying to drown his worries in alcohol.


    Thankfully, the boss soon brought over the dishes they''d ordered, saving Inomata Naoki from further brooding over his drink.


    Minami, too, gradually calmed down and stopped making the kind of nervous mistakes she had earlier.


    "Doctor Jounouchi, here''s your dish," Minami said as she ced a te of food in front of Jounouchi Hiromi. Curiously, she asked, "Doctor Jounouchi, why are you eating so lightly today? Are you feeling unwell?"


    "Not at all!" Jounouchi Hiromi responded with a radiant smile, her face glowing with happiness. "I''m pregnant! We''ll be weing a little baby soon, so I can''t eat anything too oily now¡ªjust lighter dishes."

 Chapter 864 - 858: The Shrimp Catcher House

    After dinner, Chen Yu and his wife, along with Inomata Naoki, left Minami''s small shop together. Inomata originally nned to find an opportunity to apologize to Minami, but seeing her consistently avoiding him, he had no choice but to give up and decide to follow Chen Yu''s suggestion to seek Kohinata Kaori''s help in apologizing.


    The group of four left the shop. Inomata Naoki naturally headed to the subway station to take the subway back to Tokairin Yuko''s temporary residence, where he was currently staying. Although the sry Chen Yu paid him at theb was quite high, considering his future with Tokairin Yuko, Inomata felt he couldn''t indulge himself to the extent of taking a taxi.


    Watching Inomata Naoki leave, Chen Yu then turned to Jounouchi Hiromi and said, "Honey, let''s head home."


    "Let''s take a walk together first. It''s been a while since west went for a stroll." Hiromi clearly didn''t feel like returning home yet, as she held onto Chen Yu''s arm. "I still remember thest time you took me to Yokohama for a walk, and we bought those Yokohama siu mai. I''m craving them again now."


    "Yokohama siu mai? Last time, you had the audacity to demand them while drunk, forcing me to buy them for you in the middle of the night. You''re not nning on pulling the same stunt again tonight, are you?" Seeing Hiromi clutching his arm and making a face that essentially said, "That''s exactly what I want. What can you do about it?" Chen Yu could only shake his head helplessly and turn to Belfast, saying, "Beifa, you can head back now. I''ll take Hiromi to Yokohama."


    "Commander, you previously instructed me to ensure thedy''s safety. If I were to leave now, then her security might be..." Belfast hesitated for a moment, knowing her current mission was to protect Jounouchi Hiromi, which remained the only task for the Ship-girls now.


    Hearing Belfast''s concerns, Chen Yu merely chuckled, replying, "It''s alright. With me personally watching over Hiromi, she won''t face any danger. Besides, if anything does happen, opening the Necromantic Space and summoning reinforcement for a quick assist won''t take much time at all. Let us enjoy some alone time tonight."


    "Understood. I wish you a pleasant evening." Upon hearing Chen Yu''s response, Belfast ceased her insistence, bowed to him, and returned to the Necromantic Space.


    Seeing Belfast depart, Chen Yu turned to Jounouchi Hiromi and said, "Beifa''s gone, so tonight we can fully enjoy some quality time together."


    Upon hearing this, Hiromi simply nestled closer to his arm, smiling mischievously without speaking. Yet the happiness of her triumphant prank was apparent on her face, revealing precisely how she felt in that moment.


    Sensing his wife''s delight, Chen Yu yfully raised his hand to pinch her cheek affectionately.


    Even though they had been married for years, Chen Yu''s intimate gesture still flustered Jounouchi Hiromi slightly. To mask her embarrassment, she quickly changed the subject, asking, "Honey, you said we''re going to Yokohama, but how will we get there? Don''t tell me you n to walk there again likest time."


    "Walking isn''t impossible¡ªit''s just way too boring." Chen Yu smiled and shook his head. His face suddenly took on a yful expression as he whispered to Hiromi, "Have you ever watched *Wangan Midnight* before?"


    "*Wangan Midnight*? Don''t tell me, honey¡ªyou''re nning to¡­?!" Hiromi''s face lit up with surprise as she discerned Chen Yu''s intentions.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Wangan refers to the Bayshore Route, a high-speed expressway encircling Tokyo Bay that stretches from Ichikawa City, Chiba Prefecture, to Yokohama City, Kanagawa Prefecture. It ismonly known as the Wangan Line.


    Due to the long straight stretches of road, the Bayshore Route is Japan''s longest straight-line highway. Coupled with its threene design on one side, it serves not only as a major traffic artery but also as a sacred haven for street racers.


    When Chen Yu mentioned *Wangan Midnight* to Hiromi, he was referring to a manga based on true events surrounding the street racing culture on the Bayshore Route. The manga waster adapted into a TV series, and many of its main characters were inspired by real-life figures.


    Although underground racing is illegal in Japan, police vehicles are no match for the heavily modified high-performance cars funded by street racers. Even if caught, most racers only face fines or brief jail time¡ªconsequences far too mild to deter them.


    As a result, even today, it''s not umon to spot street racers on the Bayshore Route after midnight. Tworge parking lots along the route have be gathering spots where street racers assemble nightly to conduct illegal races.


    While racing is against thew, the adrenaline rush and thrill of speeding for those confident in their driving skills and vehicles are unmatched pursuits.


    With the poprity of mangas like *Wangan Midnight* and *Initial D*, the obsession with underground racing continues unabated.


    Though Chen Yu imed he had no particr interest in such activities, that didn''t stop him from obtaining a car to let Jounouchi Hiromi experience the exhration of high-speed racing along the Bayshore Route.


    The car was, of course, provided by the Mingyue Society. For the Society these days, procuring a high-performance sports car was as effortless as lifting a finger.


    Seated in the passenger seat, Hiromi¡ªa pregnant woman¡ªdidn''t perceive racing as dangerous. For her and Chen Yu, even crashing into something at three hundred kilometers per hour wouldn''t pose any threat. They had more than enough supernatural ability to ensure they remained unharmed¡ªand the car wouldn''t even sustain a scratch.


    Therefore, as Chen Yu floored the gas pedal and the speedometer exceeded two hundred kilometers per hour, Hiromi remainedpletely rxed, even taking the time to enjoy the breathtaking views of Tokyo Bay whizzing by.


    The Bayshore Route hugs Tokyo Bay along its entire stretch, and even at night, certain "night-view enthusiasts" drive there to enjoy the scenery. However, their methods of appreciating the view certainly differed from Hiromi''s, as she relished the fleeting beauty from a high-speed sports car.


    "Honey, haven''t you learned how to drive before? How are you so skilled at handling cars?" Hiromi curiously asked as she watched Chen Yu smoothly maneuver between tworge trucks and overtake a blue sports car, likely another racer.


    Chen Yu merely chuckled in response, replying while continuing to drive, "Driving mostlyes down to reaction time and handling unexpected situations. Regr humans need extensive practice and experience to instinctively respond appropriately under various conditions. But for me, my senses and reflexes exceed human limits severalfold, sometimes tenfold. Driving, therefore, isn''t difficult at all."


    After speaking, Chen Yu casually turned on the car''s audio system. A familiar track, *Deja vu*, began to y, prompting him to increase his speed even further.

 Chapter 865 - 859: Racing

    As a demigod street racer, even if Chen Yu isn''t the God of Cars, he can almost achieve the same results.


    At least from the moment he got on the Bayshore Route in Tokyo, all the way until he drove to Yokohama, his speed never dropped below two hundred, even though the speed limit on the Bayshore Route is eighty.


    Normally, even the underground racers who frequently run this route can''t guarantee maintaining a speed of over two hundred the entire way. After all, this is a highway, not a racetrack.


    Aside from other underground street racers on the road, there are morerge trucks and private cars. These vehicles travel at normal speeds, but due to varying levels of traffic density, the entire Bayshore Route bes aplex and ever-changing road condition.


    For normal racers, this kind of chaotic road condition is a rigorous test of driving skills and reaction abilities. But for someone like Chen Yu, a demigod, these are no challenges at all.


    His transcendent perception allows him to take in the full details of the road conditions without using his eyes, nning his route far in advance without waiting for other vehicles to appear in his sight.


    This alone is enough for Chen Yu to surpass all the other racers on the route, not to mention his exceptional reflexes, which enable him to go head-to-head with professional racers on the track.


    With his foot pressed on the gas pedal almost the entire time, Chen Yu drove at high speed while carrying his wife along for the ride. Halfway through, Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned she was thirsty, prompting Chen Yu to pull into a rest area to buy water for her.


    This seemed to be a gathering spot for underground street racers. When Chen Yu drove in, some of the racers congregating there couldn''t help but cast curious nces his way.


    The car Chen Yu was driving was a sports car temporarily sent over by the Mingyue Society. The car itself was already impressive, and with some modifications, it was clear to the street racers that this car had extraordinary performance.


    Moreover, Chen Yu had been driving nearly non-stop at high speed. Several underground racers he''d overtaken had already circted information about him, so these people knew a dark horse had charged onto the route.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to it, since he was merely acting on a whim to experience the thrill of street racing, for the racers, his appearance was nothing short of a challenge to them.


    Of course, the underground racing scene on the Bayshore Route is no longer the intensely explosive spectacle it once was. No one steps up saying things like, "Lose, and you''ll never appear here again."


    Still, the racers all know each other well enough to recognize neers at a nce. Someone like Chen Yupetent yet unfamiliar¡ªis bound to stand out among the street racing crowd.


    So, while Chen Yu was walking back to his car with drinks for Jounouchi Hiromi and himself, a few of the street racers stopped him.


    Though they''re called "street racers," these people''s clothing and appearance don''t differ much from regr folks. Apart from their love for racing, they''re just ordinary people, fundamentally different from delinquent biker gangs or so-called miscreants.


    Thus, even when stopped, Chen Yu didn''t feel these people were there to stir up trouble.


    "What''s up?" Chen Yu twisted open the drink in his hand, took a sip, and asked.


    "You''re new here, aren''t you? Haven''t seen you before. Some friends said you maintained over two hundred the whole way earlier¡ªimpressive!" One of the street racers sporting sses looked refined, yet there was an eager glint in his eyes. "How about it? Wanna race?"


    "Race? Sure. What''s the setup?" Chen Yu''s expression showed interest; he wasn''t opposed to these sorts of challenges.


    "Onep. Time-based¡ªfastest wins," the street racer introduced the rules, brimming with confidence. He was one of the fastest racers on the Bayshore Route.


    After hearing the proposal, Chen Yu thought for a moment and then responded, "I''m heading to Yokohama, so I don''t have time for a fullp. How about we race to Yokohama? First one there wins. Are there stakes involved?"


    The racer seemed a bit disappointed that Chen Yu suggested stopping at Yokohama rather thanpleting the fullp, but he nodded in agreement nheless. "Alright, to Yokohama. Winner''s whoever arrives first. As for stakes, our usual rule here is betting based on seconds. Whoevergs behind pays ten thousand yen per second¡ªnothing too big."


    "Got it. Who''s timing?" Chen Yu shifted his gaze to the racer''spanions.


    "I''ll do it. I''ll head to Yokohama first, and when you''re ready, just signal me." One of the street racers volunteered confidently, jogged to his car, started the engine, and drove out smoothly.


    Watching the departing vehicle, Chen Yu nced at the racer who''d challenged him and asked, "When do we start?"


    The racer checked his watch and told Chen Yu, "Ten minutes from now. I need a co-driver. You''ve got someone in your car; I don''t want an unfair advantage."


    With that, the racer walked off with hispanions, seemingly discussing who would ride in his car.


    Chen Yu didn''t bother concerning himself with how his opponent was preparing. Truthfully, even with Jounouchi Hiromi riding along, Chen Yu was confident he could win this so-called race. Besides, even if he lost, it was just a matter of a few tens of thousands of yen, something he didn''t particrly care about.


    Back in his car, Chen Yu twisted open the drink he''d bought and handed it to Jounouchi Hiromi, casually saying, "Those racers over there want to challenge me. I''ve already agreed."


    "A race? What kind of race? Street racing?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise, then nced at the group of racers, her curiosity and excitement evident.


    Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t been a rule-abiding child during her youth. Back in her day, racing manga was at its peak in poprity, and she''d read those ssic series. Naturally, she had an interest in street racing; otherwise, she wouldn''t have remained unbothered while Chen Yu raced today.


    "To Yokohama. Whoever gets there fastest wins," Chen Yu replied with a chuckle. He noticed the racing group had already decided on their contestant and gotten into their car. Setting down his drink, he turned to Jounouchi Hiromi and said, "Babe, hold on tight. I''m gonna pick up the pace soon."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi simply tugged at her seatbelt and readied herself.


    For a rider who''s broken the sound barrier flying on a dragon, no car speed could ever faze her.


    Once Jounouchi Hiromi was set, Chen Yu started his car and drove it to the starting position, where the racer''s car was also pulled up.


    The two cars lined up in a row at the exit, while the racer tasked with timing in Yokohama had already prepared through a phone call.

 Chapter 866 - 860: Destiny and Shaomai

    "Honey, you really had a great time today, didn''t you!" Chen Yu was driving at a normal speed into the Yokohama City Area when Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly spoke, noticing his cheerful expression.


    "Did I? Maybe it''s just because I''ve been wanting to do something like this for a long time and never actually did it." Being teased by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu realized he was in high spirits today, but he didn''t mind: "Perhaps I''ve always been too proper before, and now this less-than-proper feeling feels exciting."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu describe himself as proper, Jounouchi Hiromi burst intoughter: "Proper? You, of all people, being proper? The first time I visited your ce, the stuff in your household alone was enough to get you arrested, wasn''t it? Though you didn''t kill those people, illegally hiding corpses is a crime in Japan! A Necromancer iming to follow the rules¡ªhowughable!"


    Teased by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu simplyughed and said, "Not following the rules? If I truly didn''t follow the rules, what do you think, darling¡ªwould there still be any living people in Tokyo right now? A Necromancer, a Necromancer; we''re born to embody death, to consort with the dead and manipte corpses to spread death."


    Jounouchi Hiromi understood Chen Yu''s implication well enough. As a Necromancer, if Chen Yu truly chose to disregard rules, he could have long since unleashed massacres, amassed corpses and negative energy, and turned Tokyo into a Dead Zone.


    Being a Necromancer Knight herself, Jounouchi Hiromi knew very well that if Chen Yu were to go down that path, the negative energy born from the deaths of Tokyo''s millions and the transformation of the city into a Dead Zone wouldn''t just allow Chen Yu to achieve Divine Enthronement almost instantly. It would further bind his power to the ley lines of the entire city. Tokyo would then turn into Chen Yu''s Life Coffin Box¡ªso long as Tokyo persisted, Chen Yu would remain immortal.


    And topletely obliterate such a city¡ªespecially a mega-metropolis like Tokyo¡ªthe only viable option for humanity would berge-yield strategic nuclear weapons.


    Besides, by that point, the entire city''s survival would already be intricately intertwined with Chen Yu himself. He''d possess more than enough strength to prevent a nuclear bomb from even being deployed.


    In fact, killing anyone above the Legendary rank with nuclear weaponry is exceedingly difficult. While a direct hit from a nuclear weapon could kill even Legendary transcendent beings or Demigods, what Demigod would foolishly stand still and wait for a nuclear bomb to strike?


    Years ago, when the United States used two nuclear bombs to annihte Hiroshima and Nagasaki, it also ended the lives of Japan''s final two Demigods. This taught the world that nukes could destroy Demigods, but simultaneously served as a warning to all Demigods and transcendent beings about such weapons.


    After all, Japan''sst two Demigods were heavily injured at the time and utterly incapable of furtherbat. Restricted from movement, they could only recuperate in Hiroshima and Nagasaki as thest line of defense against potential invasions from the United States through Southeast Asia. They became sitting targets, allowing the U.S. to lock onto them and aplish the incredible feat of mortals ying Demigods with two atomic bombs.


    If those two Demigods had been in peak condition, they''d have had countless ways to evade a nuclear strike.


    Take Chen Yu, for example¡ªhe could easily retreat into the Necromantic Space before a bomb ever dropped, rendering the nuclear attack ineffective.


    Of course, this kind of musing was just idle thinking on Jounouchi Hiromi''s part. She understood fully that Chen Yu was merely joking.


    Still, looking at Chen Yu''s expression, she yfully coaxed him. "Alright, alright, I know, hubby, you''re a proper,w-abiding citizen! Just don''t say things like destroying Tokyo anymore."


    Watching his wife''s slightly patronizing tone as though cating a child, Chen Yu simply smiled without responding further. Though he wouldn''t necessarily carry out the destruction of Tokyo, not doing it didn''t mean hecked the power to make it happen.


    Moving on from the topic, Chen Yu drove with Jounouchi Hiromi to the shop where they had bought steamed shumai on theirst walk around Yokohama. Fortunately, the shop hadn''t closed yet; it still had hot, steaming shumai for sale.


    Chen Yu parked the car by the roadside, asked Jounouchi Hiromi to stay in the car, and went by himself to queue for the shumai.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    As Chen Yu queued for shumai, a ne arriving from the United States finallynded slowly at Narita Airport.


    The envoy dispatched by the Freemasons had finally rushed and hustled its way to Tokyo, arriving in the dead of night.


    "Cooper, are you really confident we can meet His Excellency the Demigod? You know, if it weren''t for you iming that taking this specific flight would make our mission easier, we should''ve been in Tokyo during the day!" The Freemasons'' envoy consisted of two individuals, one of whom was currently expressing his dissatisfaction toward hispanion.


    In truth, the pair should have reached Japan earlier in the day, but due to certain reasons, they only arrived now. This dy naturally earned them severe reprimands from the Freemasons'' higher-ups.


    Despite voicing his dissatisfaction, the envoy still harbored significant trust in hispanion; otherwise, he wouldn''t have stuck to hispanion''s suggestion and risked arrivingte at night despite pressure from the top brass.


    Hisints were merely the result of residual grievances after being dressed down by the higher-ups.


    The individual called Cooper, however, was already familiar with such grievances. Smiling faintly at hispanion, he said, "Rx, Becky. Destiny will guide us. I''m a fortune teller, after all."


    As he spoke, Cooper retrieved a golden pocket watch, opened the facete, and nced at it, seemingly verifying something.


    Faced with Cooper''s reply, Becky felt a helpless resignation but had no choice but to continue trusting hispanion as always.


    Indeed, if Cooper hadn''t been a fortune teller¡ªa profession particrly adept at divining destiny¡ªcapable of repeatedly steering their missions away from danger and earning the trust of the Freemasons'' upper echelons, Becky wouldn''t have ced so much faith in him.


    Not paying much mind to Becky''s unease, Cooper examined the pocket watch scrupulously for a while before finally pocketing it and asking Becky, "Have you arranged the car I asked you to prepare? Tonight, we''ll be relying on it to catch up with His Excellency the Demigod."


    "Don''t worry, I took care of it long ago. But are you really sure that driving to Tokyo is going to let us meet His Excellency the Demigod? Surely he''s not so idle as to race down highways in the middle of the night without sleeping, is he?" Becky asked skeptically, though they were already en route to retrieve the car he had prepared in advance as per Cooper''s instructions.


    "Besides, Cooper, you''re still just an Expert Extraordinare, right? Are you really capable of predicting the movements of a Demigod?"


    "Rx, mate. Even Demigods leave their marks within the rivers of destiny." Cooper radiated unshaken confidence. As a fortune teller privy to the secrets of fate, his belief in his divinations remained unwavering.

 Chapter 867 - 861: Breakneck Speed (Chapters released in reverse order, read this one first)

    Late at night on the Bayshore Route, two sports cars were locked in a tense and intense race.


    The street racer who initiated this challenge was a well-known driver on the Bayshore Route. In fact, he was a quasi-professional racer, having received an invitation from a professional racing team¡ªhe would be a professional racer as long as he passed the test.


    The reason he was still racing on the Bayshore Route was simply to hone his skills and challenge other top-tier drivers.


    After all, this stretch of road hosted retired professional racers, hidden masters from the civilian world, as well as other quasi-professional racers like him.


    And of course, there were asional challengers like tonight''s Chen Yu, who showed up on a whim to test the legendary masters of the Bayshore Route.


    For this street racer, he was already among the top-tier drivers on the Bayshore Route, with very few defeats under his belt. Even though there were faster and stronger opponents, the gap between them was often negligible.


    But at this moment, the street racer couldn''t shake off the feeling that he might never be able to catch up with the car ahead of him.


    Because Chen Yu was simply too fast.


    As mentioned earlier, the Bayshore Route wasn''t a professional racetrack but a highway. Naturally, being a public road, other vehicles were inevitably present. Under such circumstances, it was impossible for a driver to floor the elerator continuously and maintain full speed.


    No matter how skilled you were, if you encountered two vehicles running parallel ahead, there was no way to simply storm past at full throttle.


    And yet, from the moment this street racer had fallen behind at the start due to Chen Yu''s quickerunch, not once had he seen the brake lights of Chen Yu''s car illuminate. It was as if Chen Yu had driven this entire stretch without ever stepping on the brakes.


    "The guy in front¡ªhe''s insane, isn''t he? Hitting 200 kilometers per hour into a curve without braking?" The passenger in the street racer''s car, holding a phone and filming non-stop, eximed. Though not a top-tier driver himself, he was skilled enough toprehend the terrifying pace of Chen Yu''s car.


    Anyone who''s driven knows that entering a curve requires braking to slow down and turning the steering wheel. If your speed is too fast or you turn too early or toote, it''s incredibly easy to lose control of the vehicle and cause an ident.


    Even highly skilled drivers, when aiming to enter a curve at high speed, usually step on the brakes, reduce speed slightly, or employ techniques like drifting to shave time off the cornering.


    There are very few people capable of taking a curve at full speed without braking¡ªlet alone elerating through the corner¡ªsuch maneuvers are dangerously risky.


    Yet at this moment, the two street racers in the car trailing Chen Yu felt with absolute certainty that when Chen Yu had entered the curve earlier, he had merely eased off the gas pedal slightly. Without any noticeable decrease in speed, he practically soared through the bend like he was flying.


    This nearly impossible cornering move ignited a sense ofpetitiveness in the trailing street racer. While he couldn''t match Chen Yu''s terrifying brazenness of skipping brakes altogether, he nevertheless pushed himself to his absolute limit, taking the curve with far greater fluidity and speed than he usually managed.


    As they exited the curve onto a straight stretch, the street racer floored the elerator, letting the engine''s RPM climb higher and higher, roaring like a jet engine. The tires screeched as they fought against the friction of the asphalt.


    All of this further fueled the street racer''s desire to push past his limits, to surpass Chen Yu who loomed massively ahead like an insurmountable peak.


    But no matter how hard he tried, Chen Yu remained an unyielding barrier before him.


    Even though the gap between them was only a few car lengths, and on the straight stretch his car''s eleration advantage allowed him to close in somewhat, he could never quite overtake Chen Yu.


    This wasn''t because Chen Yu deliberately blocked his path to prevent his overtaking¡ªthough such tactics weremon in street racing. On the contrary, Chen Yu graciously left him an open path to pass.


    Yet the street racer simply couldn''t surpass him.


    Being just an ordinary human, he couldn''t match Chen Yu''s terrifying ability to maintain constant eleration while entirely ignoring the brakes, relying solely on throttle control to adjust speed. Despite unleashing every ounce of skill he possessed, he still couldn''t catch up to Chen Yu.


    Eventually, when both cars reached the Yokohama finish line, the street racer was still trailing several car lengths behind Chen Yu, arriving roughly four to five secondster.


    At the finish line, Chen Yu finally stepped on the brakes, bringing his car to a stop.


    The street racer, who had been following behind the entire time, finally pulled up alongside him.


    The street racer stepped out of his car and approached Chen Yu''s door. Though he felt the sting of defeat, a sense of excitement from witnessing true mastery also filled him.


    Chen Yu rolled down his window, looking at the street racer standing by his door and the others gathering around. Smiling, he asked, "Looks like I won. By how many seconds?"


    "You beat me by 5.13 seconds. ording to the rules, I owe you 50,000 Japanese Yen," the street racer said as he pulled out his wallet, taking out 50,000 yen and respectfully handing it to Chen Yu.


    After epting the money, Chen Yu felt an indescribable thrill. Racing had been something he only ever did in *Need for Speed* back in his student days. He had never experienced something this exhrating in real life. Not only had he won, but he also earned money¡ªhe couldn''t help but feel a rush of excitement.


    Seeing Chen Yu take the money, the street racer, still somewhat reserved, asked nervously, "May I ask, are you a professional racer? Your driving skills are truly incredible! I didn''t even see your brake lightse on¡ªthat''s just extraordinary!"


    "I''m just a doctor, not a professional racer. I happened to be heading to Yokohama tonight, so I thought I''d experience the Bayshore Route for myself¡ªit certainly lives up to its reputation," Chen Yu smiled and exined.


    "Doctors can be this amazing?" the street racer eximed in astonishment. Just as he was about to continue speaking, his phone suddenly rang. He quickly apologized to Chen Yu and answered the call.


    After saying a few words softly into the phone, the street racer hung up and returned to Chen Yu. With a mix of embarrassment and anticipation, he asked, "Would you be racing the Bayshore Route again tonight? My mentor would like to challenge you."


    "Your mentor?" Chen Yu was momentarily stunned, surprised by the "beat the student, the teacher steps in" situation unfolding. After a moment of thought, he responded, "I''ll likely head back to Tokyo soon. If you''re willing to wait, we can race when I head back¡ªit makes no difference to me."


    With that, Chen Yu smiled at them, started his car, and drove away, leaving behind a group of street racers gazing at the retreating taillights with admiration and anticipation.

 Chapter 868 - 862 The So-Called Fate

    Having bought the shaomai, Chen Mo handed them to the eagerly awaiting Jounouchi Hiromi. He then returned to the driver''s seat, ready to drive back to Tokyo.


    However, when Chen Yu drove back to Yokohama and entered the entrance to the Bayshore Route, he found that the street racers from before were indeed still waiting for him.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel surprised. These street racers truly seemed to be passionate about the sport of racing, willing to wait sote into the night just to have another match.


    Perhaps moved by their enthusiasm and dedication, Chen Yu didn''t drive off immediately. Instead, he drove up to the group of street racers, rolled down his window, and asked, "You''re really still waiting for me? So, is there a master racer here who wants a rematch?"


    The street racers had originally decided to wait for Chen Yu on a whim, not entirely sure if he''d show up. Now that he had appeared, they were overjoyed and quickly gathered around.


    "Apologies for the surprise¡ªit''s my mentor. When he heard about the race between you and me, he rushed over from Tokyo just topete against you," said the street racer who had previously raced against Chen Yu, exining things to Chen Yu at the car window. He then introduced the street racer beside him, who resembled a middle-aged man.


    Chen Yu sized up the man, who was dressed in a ck jacket over a white shirt. Other than his attire, he looked no different from an ordinary middle-aged gentleman. Chen Yu gave him a nod and asked, "Alright, so how do we race? Same rules as before?"


    "Yes, same as before¡ªstarting from Yokohama to Tokyo. Whoever takes the least time wins. One second costs ten thousand yen," replied the middle-aged man. His voice was somewhat hoarse but carried an unmistakable air of confidence.


    Feeling the confidence emanating from his opponent, Chen Yu nodded knowingly and said, "Alright. Is there someone timing the race?"


    "The Tokyo side is ready. Both ends will synchronize the timing," exined the previous street racer quickly. They had already coordinated with the Tokyo street racers and prepared everything.


    "OK, let''s get ready to start," Chen Yu said simply, seeing that the preparations wereplete. He agreed to the race without further words.


    With Chen Yu''s agreement, the street racers became visibly excited and hurried to make the preunch arrangements.


    Soon, two cars were lined up at the starting point, ready to take off.


    Just then, another car unexpectedly pulled in, stopping right beside Chen Yu''s vehicle. Its window rolled down.


    "Hey, fes! You''re getting ready to race, right? Can I join you?" Becky called out, leaning out his car window and shouting toward Chen Yu and the street racers.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Yu also lowered his window. Taking a nce at Becky and Cooper, he asked, "Who are you?"


    "We''re from the United States. Just got off the ne and saw you guys prepping for a race. Couldn''t resist joining in. I used to race back in the United States, don''t worry¡ªI know the rules," Becky replied, following the instructions Cooper had given him earlier. He greeted Chen Yu and exined to the surrounding street racers.


    Faced with this sudden development, the street racers looked hesitant. To them, this situation was far from ideal.


    In reality, street racers formed an exclusive circle¡ªa tight-knitmunity with fixed groups, familiar rtionships, and a set of unwritten rules. They were generally unweing to outsiders. Anyone trying to join this circle needed to earn the group''s trust and prove their qualifications.


    Chen Yu had already secured the street racers'' recognition with his extraordinary driving skills, which was why they had asked him for a rematch. However, the American''s abrupt arrival didn''t sit well with them, and they weren''t keen on letting him join the race.


    Still, as this was an underground race and not the type of event where roads were closed off, it was difficult to outright stop the neer. That said, his participation would introduce plenty of unpredictability to the race.


    After internal deliberations and discussions, the street racer who had previously raced against Chen Yu approached his car and asked, "Sir, what do you think? Should we let this American join the race? If you disagree, we''ll find a way to block him."


    Hearing this, and noting that someone had already nudged their car slightly forward to obstruct the American''s vehicle, Chen Yu nced at the American''s car with a hint of meaning in his eyes. After briefly thinking it over, he replied, "No need. Let them join. I think they''re here for me anyway. It''s fine."


    With Chen Yu''s consent, the street racer said no more, simply signaling for the car in front to make room for the American.


    Seeing a path open up, Becky smiled broadly and nced at Cooper before leaning out of the car window to wave at Chen Yu. "Thanks, buddy! I''m Becky. If I winter, drinks are on me!"


    Previously, Cooper had shared a prophetic insight with Becky, saying that he would seize a unique opportunity to win this race in an artful way.


    As Cooper exined, once Becky won the race, if he treated Chen Yu to drinks, they would aplish their set objective.


    Chen Yu, however, didn''t show much reaction to Becky''s words. He simply shook his head slightly, closed his car window, started his car, and revved the engine decisively. The roaring power of the engine signaled his readiness.


    Beside him, the street racer''s car also emitted a loud roar, signifying its readiness to begin the race.


    Not to be outdone, Becky hurriedly revved his engine as well, indicating that he too was prepared.


    The street racer organizing the event didn''t waste time. Seeing all three cars ready, he stood at the roadside and raised a hand. After counting to three, he swung his arm down forcefully!


    As his arm dropped, the three cars shot out almost simultaneously¡ªthe race had begun.


    The other street racers watched as the trio sped off, quickly starting their own cars to follow. Though they knew they wouldn''t be able to keep up, they still wanted to witness this showdown among top drivers on the Bayshore Route.


    Among the three, the street racer as an averagepetitor was fully focused, devoting all his energy to controlling his car. Meanwhile, Chen Yu, even as he skillfully drove, extended his senses toward the American''s car.


    Inside the American''s vehicle, Becky was driving seriously. Though he wasn''t a true street racer, his driving skills were impressive, allowing him to handle the situation with rtive ease.


    Still, as he raced, Becky couldn''t help but talk to Cooper beside him: "Cooper, what''s that unique opportunity you mentioned? When''s it going to show up?"


    "Rx. When fate decides you should win, the opportunity will naturally present itself. Even a Demigod still has to obey the guidance and arrangements of destiny," Cooper said with unwavering confidence, as if everything was already in the palm of his hand.

 Chapter 869 - 863: Impossible Destiny

    Perceiving the situation of the opponents clearly, Chen Yu''s face darkened involuntarily.


    In fact, the moment these two Americans appeared, Chen Yu already noticed that they were Transcendents, but he didn''t expect they would turn out to be emissaries sent by the Freemasons.


    After all, the two emissaries from Skull and Bones previously had given him a very shrewd and capable impression, a typical disy of societal elites, but these two sent by the Freemasons...


    The driver, Becky, was the epitome of a white American, exuding a casual, free-spirited "American essence." He was naturally not the type Chen Yu could appreciate.


    Meanwhile, Cooper carried an air of superiority around him, as if he had seen through fate itself, viewing everyone else as mere pawns manipted by destiny. That mystic vibe of his was so strong, Chen Yu felt he could smell it from nine streets away¡ªa scent that made him intensely repulsed.


    Chen Yu could understand why someone might develop such an attitude, but that didn''t mean he could tolerate this aura of condescension.


    Seeing through fate was indeed a rare ability. Presumably, the other man must have significant status within the Freemasons. Being sent to meet Chen Yu undoubtedly signaled their high regard for him.


    However, the moment Chen Yu sensed that mystic air coupled with Cooper''s pretentious line, "Even a Demigod still needs to follow the guidance and arrangement of fate," he found himself loathing the man enough to want to take him down on the spot.


    The concealed arrogance exuded by the man made it seem as if he wasn''t simply a Diviner who could see through fate¡ªbut fate itself, wielding destiny over all beings.


    In truth, this was a quality inherent to many Diviners. Especially those who reached a certain level of proficiency but hadn''t yet ascended to true greatness, this trait was particrlymon.


    They deluded themselves into thinking they had fully grasped destiny, that they could peer into the river of fate, turning their glimpses into license to willfully manipte others based on the fragments they''d seen. They believed they had transcended humanity, elevating themselves far above mortals.


    In reality, they''d merely glimpsed one possibility among many. The future was never immutable, nor was destiny a preordained, inescapable trajectory.


    Destiny itself is a profoundly intricate phenomenon¡ªan image that materializes within the river of time through the intery of countless factors and causes.


    The so-called river of destiny is non-existent. What Divination reveals is merely a fragment of the future embedded within the river of time.


    But the future is filled with countless possibilities. Any shift in factors or influences could alter the course of what''s toe. What Diviners perceive is simply the most probable oue¡ªor, in rare cases, one among the more likely oues.


    Yet for Diviners whose power allows them to peer into the future but whose wisdom doesn''t allow them toprehend the myriad possibilities within the river of time, they often mistake their limited glimpse for an all-epassing vision of destiny. Oblivious, they treat what they''ve seen as the absolute truth.


    Why is it, then, that when their predictions go wrong, they attribute it to theirck of power or an error in interpreting the future, rather than reflecting on whether they truly saw destiny and the future, instead of stubbornly clinging to one mere possibility as an unyielding truth?


    People like this often exhibit traits simr to someone like Cooper, constantly invoking "the guidance of fate" and believing that everyone is merely a lowly ant beneath the grand design of destiny. Meanwhile, they themselves im to stand above and manipte these so-called designs.


    For such people, Chen Yu truly didn''t have even half an ounce of goodwill. Initially, he had been in a rather good mood thanks to the street race, but now it had been utterly ruined.


    At this moment, Chen Yu was no longer focused on the race; instead, he was nning to teach this presumptuous mystic a lesson.


    The race was still ongoing, with all three vehicles speeding along the Bayshore Route at breakneck pace.


    The street racer from among the ordinary humans was already pushing himself to the limit. Even the beloved car he was driving had entered an optimal state, delivering its maximum horsepower in a desperate bid to im victory.


    Unfortunately, though¡ªrestricted by the performance of his vehicle¡ªhe waspeting against two individuals who had long surpassed human limitations. Both of them were able to push their cars to the utmost capacity with ease, something even the top elite drivers could only achieve when fully immersed in concentration.


    "Cooper, when exactly is this ''brilliant opportunity'' you keep talking about? We''re almost at the finish line." Becky, maintaining an extraordinary speed and tailing close behind Chen Yu''s car, still found time to press Cooper about the opportunity he had mentioned.


    Cooper remained asposed as ever, gazing ahead with an air of mysticism, speaking in his usual prophetic tone: "Rx. Fate has already arranged our victory. You just need to follow its guidance."


    "But I need to know what this guidance actually is, don''t I?" To be honest, Becky didn''t like Cooper''s mystic demeanor at all. If it weren''t for the fact that his predictions always turned out urate, Becky would''ve long refused to team up with him¡ªhis attitude was simply too infuriating.


    "At the next intersection, when the Demigod is making a turn, another car wille speeding up from the junction. That car will force his vehicle to slow down. When that happens, all you need to do is seize the moment and overtake him." Seeing Becky''s persistence and with the intersection fast approaching, Cooper finally divulged the details of his so-called brilliant opportunity.


    With this exnation, Becky felt reassured and mentally prepared.


    As a street racer¡ªeven after attaining Transcendence¡ªBecky was well aware of the danger posed by a car suddenly darting out onto the road to vehicles traveling at high speeds. A single misstep could result in a catastrophic ident.


    But with enough preparation, Becky believed he had the skills to avoid the danger and overtake Chen Yu, who would slow down from the disruption.


    But what neither Becky nor Cooper realized was that their entire conversation had already been overheard by Chen Yu. He was fully aware of this "brilliant opportunity" they spoke of involving destiny''s guidance.


    As such, all three vehicles raced onward at a blistering pace, now nearing the intersection Cooper had predicted. Using his Demigod-Level perception, Chen Yu indeed detected another car entering from the junction at a blistering speed.


    Noticing its approach, Chen Yu nced in his rearview mirror at the Americans'' car tailing him. His lips curled into a scornful smirk. With a casual flick of the steering wheel, he shiftednes, deliberately cutting off the Americans while simultaneously avoiding the part of thene intersecting the iing vehicle''s path.


    Seeing this unfold, Cooper''s eyes instantly widened to the size of saucers, incredulity written all over his face as he bellowed, "This is impossible!"

 Chapter 870 - 864: Victory and Defeat

    The fact that the Seer would dere something "absolutely impossible" naturally meant reality had diverged entirely from the future he had foreseen.


    In Cooper''s view, he was a prophet capable of peering into fate; everything in this world followed the tracks of destiny, and all these tracks should align with his predictions.


    Everyone else were merely ants and pawns under the trajectory of fate, while he was the unique existence able to perceive those trajectories. Nothing could fall outside the scope of his foresight.


    But now, the chance for victory he had predicted did note to pass. Instead, Chen Yu had locked down any possibility for them to secure the victory that should have been theirs in this race.


    This wasn''t right! Something must have gone wrong somewhere!


    Fate''s trajectory is immutable! His predictions are absolutely urate! There must be some deviation that urred in this!


    Cooper kept telling himself this, trying to persuade himself that something was amiss¡ªnot that his prophecy was incorrect.


    But as this was the first time he faced such a situation, Cooper couldn''t help but fall into panic. Though he tried hard to calm himself down, his face still betrayed his uncontainable distress.


    Becky looked at Cooper in such a state of disorientation, and was deeply shocked as well. It was his first time seeing thispanion, normally soposed no matter what happened, behaving as if the sky had fallen.


    However, Becky wasn''t like Cooper. While he trusted Cooper''s prophecy, when the predictions went awry, he wouldn''t immediately copse into chaos and panic. Instead, he focused on finding ways to remedy the mistake as much as possible.


    So when Chen Yu blocked his path, preventing him from overtaking, even as Cooper''s prophecy indicated that a car would merge onto thene from the side road, Becky pressed up tightly behind Chen Yu''s vehicle, using all his driving skills to ensure he didn''t fall behind.


    And when Chen Yu switchednes, Becky closely shadowed him. Their movements quickly drew the attention of the street racers following behind.


    Being regr runners on this route, the street racers naturally knew there would be a nearby junction ahead. For safety''s sake, they also opted to switchnes, falling in line behind Becky.


    As a vehicle sped aggressively out of the side junction and merged onto the road, it was greeted by the sight of three sports cars nearly bumper to bumper, forming a tightly packed line, all in full throttle. Behind them, a few more cars were catching up.


    The neer was another street racer. Seeing this kind of spectacle, he immediately recognized it was apetition. Without hesitation, he shifted gears and hit the gas, charging forward.


    But this car, whether due to its performance or the skill of its driver, clearly couldn''t keep pace with the leading three. Soon, it fell behind, joining the ranks of other trailing street racers pursuing the taillights of the leading trio as best they could.


    Ultimately, witnessed by a crowd of street racers, Chen Yu was the first to pass through the Bayshore Route exit into the Tokyo city district, where he gradually brought his car to a stop.


    What followed was not Becky''s car but that of the middle-aged man, who arrived only a car length behind Chen Yu, with less than a second''s difference.


    As for Becky, his cargged behind the middle-aged street racer by approximately two to three seconds, finishingst.


    However, before Becky could park his car at the roadside, Cooper had already flung open the door and dashed out, prompting Becky to quickly engage the handbrake and follow.


    "This is not how it''s supposed to be! You weren''t supposed to win!" Cooper stormed over to Chen Yu''s car, shouting at Chen Yu as he stepped out, iling his arms in a desperate attempt to grasp something.


    Chen Yu looked at him with a mix of pity and disdain, replying tersely, "You think you''ve seen the future, yet you fail to realize the future is merely a possibility, a reflection of the present. I changed the present, and the future naturally changed with it. Anyone who believes the future is set in stone is a pathetic fool."


    After speaking, Chen Yu couldn''t be bothered to deal with the broken-down Seer any longer. He turned and walked toward the middle-aged man he had been racing against.


    The man had only trailed by a single car length and ultimately overtaken the racer from the United States. His driving skills were truly impressive, and Chen Yu deeply admired that.


    "I lost." The middle-aged man, who couldn''t quite understand why Cooper was so crushed, showed no dissatisfaction over losing. He simply said regretfully, "Though I shouldn''t say this, if my car were a bit better, I probably could''ve won."


    Chen Yu didn''t disagree, smiling as he replied, "If you had gone faster at the bends or had nitrous boosters on the straightaways, you might''ve outpaced me."


    "Nitrous boosters? No thanks¡ªthey''d have me recing my engine after only a few uses." The middle-aged man evidently wasn''t a fan, shaking his head with a wry smile as he pulled out his wallet, extracted a ten thousand yen bill, and handed it to Chen Yu, reluctantly saying, "I was hoping to earn some pocket money tonight, but now it looks like I''ll have to tighten my spending this month."


    Seeing him like this, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh. He reached out and pushed the ten thousand yen back, saying, "You lost to me by less than a second; no need to pay up. Let''s just call it making a friend."


    The middle-aged man was momentarily stunned by Chen Yu''s refusal to ept the wager but didn''t insist. Soon, he tucked the money back into his wallet.


    To street racers like them, money wasn''t the important thing. Wins and losses were merely a reflection ofpetitive drive; what truly mattered was the joy of racing itself.


    This middle-aged man was clearly someone who relished the experience. After pocketing his wallet, he told Chen Yu, "Will you show up here again? If I get the chance, I''d love to win back my pride!"


    "If there''s an opportunity, I''ll probably be back. Leave me your contact info. If I decide toe race again, I''ll let you know in advance." Chen Yu didn''t reject the man''s challenge. After leaving his phone number, he added, "This car I''m using today was borrowed temporarily. It''s excellent, but next time I might not be driving this same vehicle¡ªso keep improving!"


    Saying this, Chen Yu waved farewell to the street racers and climbed back into his car, his departure watched by Jounouchi Hiromi, whose smile radiated warmth.


    As Chen Yu nced at the defeated and utterly crestfallen Cooper kneeling on the ground, alongside the bewildered Becky who had rushed over but didn''t know what to do, his earlier smile froze into an icy expression. He said coldly to them, "If this is the attitude the Freemasons take when conducting negotiations, then we have nothing to discuss."


    With that, he started the car and left, leaving behind Cooper, still broken, and Becky, who realized the gravity of the situation.

 Chapter 871 - 865: The Reaction of the Freemasons

    Cooper''s breakdown caused the two Freemasons delegates to be unable to continue their mission.


    Among the two, Cooper was always responsible for devising action ns while Becky focused on execution. Their long-term coboration had never resulted in any errors, and this had been the case since the two first met as official Transcendents.


    As a Seer, Cooper''sbat abilities were limited, yet his precise divination skills had always been highly valued by the Freemasons.


    If his ability to prophesize were not restricted to matters directly rted to himself, he would have already obtained a higher status and entered the leadership ranks of the Freemasons, rather than remaining as a field operative.


    Nevertheless, the Cooper-Becky duo was one of the most trusted action teams within the Freemasons'' ranks, as they had never failed a mission.


    But this time, they failed.


    Cooper''s prophecy contained errors, their mission skewed off course, and it directly led to mission failure.


    This was a massive blow to both Becky and Cooper, but especially for Cooper, whose entire worldview and sense of self-worth copsed.


    However, Becky did not fall into the same pit of self-doubt about life''s value as Cooper did.


    It was just one failed mission. Although hard to ept, it didn''t mean the world had ended.


    After calming down, Becky dragged the dazed and disoriented Cooper back to the car, drove him to the Freemasons'' Tokyo base, dropped him off to the base staff, and immediately contacted the Freemasons'' highmand in the United States to report their mission failure.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon receiving news of Cooper and Becky''s mission failure, the highmand of the Freemasons was seized with profound rage. After a severe reprimand of Becky, they fell into deep concern over the matter.


    "Cooper and Becky''s mission failed. Their interaction with His Excellency the Demigod resulted in the demigod''s disdain for them." At the high-level meeting within the Freemasons, an elderly man with fully white hair was the first to deliver the news.


    He was Cooper and Becky''s direct superior. Although the participants of the high-level meeting were already aware of the matter, he still began the discussion with this announcement.


    "Cooper? The fortune teller? His prophecies have never been wrong. If he weren''t restricted to divining matters rted only to himself, I''d have made him my personal Prophet." A slightly younger high-ranking official, with fewer wrinkles on his face, cracked a joke upon hearing Cooper''s name to lighten the mood before continuing, "He can foresee the future. Under ordinary circumstances, he shouldn''t fail. How did he fail?"


    In response to this inquiry, the white-haired elder exined, "He foresaw his meeting with His Excellency the Demigod and predicted an opportunity to sessfullyplete their mission¡ªa drag race with His Excellency the Demigod.


    In Cooper''s prophecy, Becky was supposed to win the race and earn goodwill from His Excellency the Demigod, but reality turned out differently¡ªBecky lost the race, and the scene foretold by Cooper never materialized."


    The exnation caused a stir among the participants at the high-level meeting. Most of them had heard of Cooper and his divinations; they had a keen interest in this rare Prophet within their organization.


    After all, the ability to divinate the future held immense appeal. If Cooper''s abilities could be enhanced to predict matters beyond his own destiny, his value and importance to the Freemasons would immediately escte to a strategic level, possibly earning him a seat at their highmand table.


    But now, this once faultless prophecy had gone awry, leaving everyone deeply surprised. Until now, Cooper had never gotten it wrong.


    "How could he fail? Divinations shouldn''t be wrong. Could it be that His Excellency the Demigod¡­ possesses the power to alter fate?" A female high-ranking official spoke up. She had always disliked Cooper, the Prophet, as she found his holier-than-thou demeanor intolerable.


    But given that Cooper, who had never failed before, now experienced an error, the matter deeply concerned her. The difference between "never failed" and "failed once" was far beyond a mere mistake.


    "Becky didn''t report anything on that. Since the mission failure, Cooper has remained in a state of copse. It''s unlikely he will return to normal anytime soon." The white-haired elder shook his head, clearly displeased with how one of his most reliable subordinates had been derailed by such an incident.


    Upon hearing about Cooper''s breakdown, the remaining high-ranking officials around the long table showed little reaction. To the Freemasons, an individual with potential was of interest only if they matured into full-fledged strength; otherwise, they were merely disposable assets.


    Nheless, Cooper''s prophetic failure was still something that drew significant interest from some of the higher-ups. After some contemtion, one participant tentatively remarked, "Cooper has never foretold matters involving beings at the Legendary level or above. Could it be that the fates of demigods are inherently elusive?"


    "That''s a possibility. But how do we then exin the prophecy Cooper did witness?" The female high-ranking official asked in puzzlement.


    On this point, the white-haired elder cleared his throat before responding, "ording to Becky''s report, His Excellency the Demigod made a remark to Cooper before departing. Perhaps this can shed light on our doubts."


    The elder''s words immediately piqued the curiosity of the other high-ranking officials, who shifted their gaze toward him.


    "His Excellency the Demigod said, ''You assume you''ve seen the future, yet you fail to understand that the future is merely one possibility¡ªa continuation of the present. When I alter the present, the future adjusts ordingly. Anyone who believes the future is fixed is nothing but a pitiful fool.''" The white-haired elder recited Becky''s report verbatim. Yet, as he spoke, his expression became peculiar, as though digesting the deeper implications of the Demigod''s words.


    "As expected of a Demigod, this statement is profoundly thought-provoking!" The female senior official seemed deeply moved by the remark, uttering a sigh of admiration.


    However, another high-ranking official appeared indifferent, expressing impatience as he asked, "Regardless of any profound meaning, we''ve definitely offended His Excellency the Demigod this time. The critical issue now is how to remedy the situation and salvage the Freemasons'' image in his eyes to secure his agreement to resume dealings with us.


    I trust none of you have forgotten why we sent people to Japan to contact His Excellency the Demigod, correct? Skull and Bones purchased a year''s worth of lifespan with one hundred million U.S. dors¡ªI''m aiming to pay two hundred million U.S. dors for it myself!"


    Evidently, the transaction deal between Skull and Bones and Chen Yu was already known to the upper echelons of the Freemasons.


    "Let me handle this personally. I''ll go meet His Excellency the Demigod in Japan myself." The female high-ranking official suddenly suggested, volunteering to make the trip.


    The other high-ranking officials hesitated briefly but eventually expressed their approval of her proposal.

 Chapter 872 - 866: The Gift

    The appearance of the Seer made Chen Yu vignt.


    Although the ability to predict the future is very rare, even in the Multiverse, there are very few people who understand Prophecy Magic and can glimpse future destiny paths, but that doesn''t mean none exist.


    Before this, Chen Yu did not pay much attention to guarding against Prophecy Magic since, when he was weak, he was not powerful enough to guard against being prophesied.


    However, after he became a Demigod, the divinity of a Demigod was enough to ensure that those weaker than him could not predict his fate.


    Yet this time, Chen Yu found himself prophesied because what Cooper predicted was not Chen Yu''s fate, but his own.


    It''s like seeing a beautifuldy on the street. If you stare directly at her, she will definitely notice, but if you just nce with the corner of your eye or use a reflection, she might not realize you''re looking at her.


    Simrly, if Chen Yu''s fate were being prophesied, the seer''s power would need to be on par with Chen Yu to glimpse his destiny.


    Even if they could see it, it would only be bits and pieces of information and would cause severe bacsh, just like when Chen Yu once glimpsed Gao Tianyuan and blinded himself.


    But if the other party merely observes their own fate, they can indirectly see matters rted to Chen Yu.


    This is why Cooper could foresee Chen Yu racing at midnight, and they and Becky won his favor by winning thepetition.


    What prophecy reveals is merely a possibility of fate. In the absence of unforeseen events, this possibility might likely be reality, yet there''s also a small chance of error.


    As for unexpected events altering fate, that''s normal.


    For example, if a hero''s birth is prophesied but preemptively protecting the hero causes them to miss their growth path, they won''t be a hero; a person mightmit heinous crimes in the future, but someone foresees and prevents their crimes; a war is predicted, and preventive measures eliminate its threat early...


    Prophecy Magic shows only one possibility of the future. You can choose to prevent and change it or go along with it, but regardless of your choice, the future is not fixed and will change based on your decision.


    Therefore, initially, Chen Yu wasn''t too concerned about these matters. On one hand, his divinity meant seers found it hard to predict his destiny, and on the other, he was aware of the uncertainty in prophecies.


    He felt that even if someone could glimpse his fate, it might not necessarily be an unavoidable future.


    But this incident was a wake-up call for Chen Yu. He realized he should perhaps take precautions against such matters to prevent simr incidents.


    Necromancers are naturally very attentive to defenses against prophecy spells. Had Chen Yu encountered someone adept in Prophecy Magic on Earth earlier, he might not have rxed his guard in this regard.


    It was not toote to mend. After browsing through the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," Chen Yu equipped himself with a full set of Defensive Spells.


    These included Defensive Spells against insights into his past, present, and future through Prophecy Magic, as well as spells to veil his various causal rtionships throughout the timeline, and defenses against various Curses and instant-death spells...


    Once various spells were anchored on him, Chen Yu finally had the proper defense system of a Demigod Level Necromancer.


    While preparing this for himself, Chen Yu naturally did not forget Jounouchi Hiromi.


    However, Chen Yu did not make Jounouchi Hiromi cast a full set of Defensive Spells on herself. Instead, he elerated the renovation and enhancement of the Demigod Armor to provide Jounouchi Hiromi with aprehensive and well-functioning Armor, offering her the mostplete protection.


    To achieve this, Chen Yu was unhesitant to modify the nearlypleted Tear of Mani Enchantment, adding another Enchantment Array to it, increasing its defensive capabilities even further. Not only could it defend against direct assaults, but it also shielded against indirect or side influences like curses and prophecies.


    However, adding a Defensive Magic Array obviously increased the Armor''s defensive ability, but it also substantially increased Chen Yu''s workload.


    After all, enhancing an Armor is not like drawing on paper. Beyond considering the Armor''s capacity to bear two Enchantment Arrays, Chen Yu also needed to coordinate the two Arrays to co-exist without interfering with each other''s function.


    This was no easy task. Even with the Mage Tower''s Tower Spirit assisting with calctions, the volume of calction was enormous, and it took Chen Yu several days, even employing Divine Arts, to sort out all the calctions.


    Despite justpleting the calction for two Magic Arrays consuming a massive amount of Chen Yu''s energy and effort, the subsequent enhancement process was exceptionally tedious and challenging. Still, for his wife and unborn child, Chen Yu painstakingly crafted the Armor and meticulously checked every detail, fearing any slightest mistake.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing Chen Yu''s hard work, was naturally touched and became increasingly fond of the Armor.


    However, alongside her fondness, Jounouchi Hiromi was considering what gift to give Chen Yu in return.


    After all, even as a couple, it''s unreasonable for one side only to give while the other keeps receiving.


    In Japanese traditional belief, when a husband earns a living outside, the wife should maintain the household to relieve the husband of worries, jointly sustaining the family.


    Even as more women enter the workforce in modern society, breaking free from traditional family models, the notion that marriage and family are maintained through mutual effort remains unchanged.


    Jounouchi Hiromi also held this belief. Therefore, seeing Chen Yu spend so much thought on making her Armour, she wanted to give Chen Yu a gift in return to express her love.


    Thinking this way, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t immediately know what to gift Chen Yu.


    She had already given herself to him, and they were expecting a child; besides, Chen Yu didn''t have many hobbies. What should she gift him?


    As Jounouchi Hiromi was pondering, she recalled Chen Yu racing that day, perhaps a car would be a good gift?

 Chapter 873 - 867: Buying a Car

    Buying a car seems like a simple task, as long as you have money, you can buy whatever kind of car you want.


    But at the same time, buying a car is not a simple matter. After all, you need to consider your own usage needs, and you also need to consider whether the car''s performance can meet your needs, andpare different models to choose the appearance or performance you like.


    As for using and maintaining the car after buying it, that''s also a very troublesome thing.


    For Jounouchi Hiromi, the money for buying a car is not an issue. Although her savings are not considerable, with the promotion of her position and the rewards obtained from various research, she has enough money for a car.


    But what kind of car to buy is what troubles Jounouchi Hiromi.


    She wants to give Chen Yu a car he likes but doesn''t know how to choose.


    Previously, she asked Chen Yu indirectly what kind of car he liked and the answer was a car that''sfortable to drive.


    This made Jounouchi Hiromi even more confused, not knowing how to choose.


    Regarding this issue, she also consulted her male colleagues at the hospital, asking them what kind of car would be good to give a man as a gift.


    The answers from these male doctors were diverse. Already married, Doctor Higashiyama said that family usage should be considered, and it''s best to buy afortable and luxurious family sedan; whereas Nakagawa Susumu, being single and not having a high ie, leaned more towards an economical and practical small car...


    However, Doctor Kaji, a good friend of sses Doctor, gave an answer that everyone agreed with.


    "If you''re giving a car to a man, the best choice is a luxury sports car; no man can refuse a luxury sports car."


    This answer gave Jounouchi Hiromi some inspiration, as she thought of buying a car for Chen Yu because they had raced together on the Bayshore Route.


    After consulting Doctor Kaji on a few questions about sports cars, Jounouchi Hiromi, following Doctor Kaji''s suggestion, found a 4S store that sold luxury sports cars.


    Upon entering the store, Jounouchi Hiromi liked several of the disy cars. Whether it was the color or the curves, they all gave her a very beautiful feeling. But since it was a gift for Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi decided to choose carefully.


    Just as she saw a car that looked very simr to the one Chen Yu temporarily drove that night, the store''s customer manager approached.


    "Madam, are you looking to buy a car?" The customer manager, a middle-aged man, stood beside Jounouchi Hiromi and asked politely.


    Jounouchi Hiromi looked up at the customer manager and suddenly found him very familiar, so she asked: "Have I seen you before? That night..."


    When the customer manager heard Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, he felt a mysterious sense of awkwardness. Such an opening was too easy to misinterpret.


    But Jounouchi Hiromi''s following words reassured the customer manager: "That night you raced with my husband on the Bayshore Route and lost to him, do you remember? He was driving a car very simr to this one, although the color was a bit different."


    When Jounouchi Hiromi said that, the customer manager immediately recalled that night''s race and hastily said: "Are you talking about that gentleman? Are you his wife? You must have been sitting in the car that night, right? Sorry for not greeting you."


    After realizing it, the customer manager became more enthusiastic toward Jounouchi Hiromi, showing more than just professional courtesy and asked with concern: "Are you looking to buy a car? Is it for your husband?"


    "Yes, his birthday ising up soon, and I''m thinking about what kind of birthday gift to give him." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, sounding quite troubled: "I''ve been thinking over and over and felt that giving him a car might be best, but I''m not well-versed in cars and am afraid he won''t like it. After all, he put a lot of thought into the gifts he gives me, and I would feel bad if he didn''t like what I gave."


    "Your rtionship with your husband is really good!" The customer manager was a bit envious. Though he and his wife were also in a deep rtionship, his wife would never think of giving him a car.


    However, as a customer manager, he maintained a professional demeanor and asked Jounouchi Hiromi: "So what kind of car are you thinking of giving your husband? Given your husband''s driving skills, I would rmend another model that''s outstanding in both eleration and handling."


    But Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, saying with trouble: "I asked my husband before, and he said he likes cars that arefortable to drive. But what kind of car isfortable to drive?"


    "Comfortable to drive? So it emphasizes driving experience and ridefort?" The customer manager was somewhat surprised by this, as he assumed someone with Chen Yu''s driving skills would pursue performance, but Jounouchi Hiromi''s answer deviated from his expectations.


    Of course, since the customer raised a concern, as a customer manager, he naturally needed to meet it. Thus, he led Jounouchi Hiromi to another car, opened the door for her, and introduced the luxurious interior: "Then you might consider this model. Its seats are all exquisitely designed, ergonomic leather seats, veryfortable to sit in. During driving, the vehicle''s stability is excellent, providing a superb driving experience."


    Hearing the customer manager''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at this hardtop convertible sports car with a deep blue exterior and pondered for a moment before asking: "May I sit in it to experience it?"


    "Of course, please." The customer manager said, making a gesture to Jounouchi Hiromi inviting her to try it.


    With the customer manager''s permission, Jounouchi Hiromi sat inside the car.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t sit in the driver''s seat but chose the passenger seat instead. Once seated, she adjusted the seat slightly to make herself morefortable while also feeling the impression this car gave her.


    The soft seat supported and wrapped around her back, giving a very soft andfortable impression, which she was quite satisfied with.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t make a decision immediately, and instead said to the customer manager beside her: "Can we take it out for a drive? I don''t know much about cars, so I''d like someone to exin it to me."


    "That''s not a problem at all, I''ll get the keys." The customer manager did not refuse Jounouchi Hiromi''s unusual request to test drive, despite the fact that it was him driving while Jounouchi Hiromi was only to experience what it felt like to sit in the car.

 Chapter 874 - 868 Surprise

    Chen Yu was in a great mood today. When he left for work this morning, Jounouchi Hiromi had specially prepared breakfast for him, and after a tender, intimate moment together, they left the house. She had also promised him a surprise forter in the day.


    Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi mention a surprise, Chen Yu was both surprised and filled with anticipation.


    Although he had no idea what kind of surprise she had nned, Chen Yu had a hunch that it might be a gift.


    Over the past few days, Jounouchi Hiromi had been subtly probing him about the things he liked, and Chen Yu had already sensed her intention.


    In their rtionship, although it was Jounouchi Hiromi who had pursued him at first¡ªoften bringing him homemade lunches¡ªstrictly speaking, she hadn''t really given him any significant gifts, let alone surprises.


    After they officially got together andter married, it was mostly Chen Yu who was giving gifts to Jounouchi Hiromi. As for her, she seldom had anything to give him in return.


    So this time, with Jounouchi Hiromi voluntarily nning a gift to surprise him, it genuinely made Chen Yu feel both happy and delighted.


    But it seemed that Jounouchi Hiromi wanted to maintain the element of surprise, as she didn''t reveal what the surprise was, merely asking him to be patient and wait.


    Despite his curiosity about what she had prepared, Chen Yu managed to suppress it and focus on work in his office, patiently waiting for Jounouchi Hiromi to deliver the surprise.


    Interestingly, it seemed like everyone in the General Surgery Department already knew about it. Yet, since Jounouchi Hiromi had asked them to keep quiet, all they did was express envy toward Chen Yu without spilling any details.


    In the face of such restraint, Chen Yu merely smiled. While he was certain he could get the answer by asking around, he saw no reason to spoil his wife''s meticulous arrangement.


    Fortunately, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t make him wait too long. As lunchtime approached, she knocked on the door of his office.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi step inside with her now rounded belly and slightly hindered movements, Chen Yu quickly sprang up to assist his wife.


    "Honey, you''re not moving as freely now. You shouldn''t be walking around like this. If you need me, you can just call, and I''lle to you." Helping her settle onto the couch, Chen Yu spoke with visible concern.


    "It''s just a few steps! I''m not so incapacitated that I can''t walk at all yet! Besides, it''s good for me to get light exercise during pregnancy. You''re worrying too much!" While Jounouchi Hiromi enjoyed Chen Yu''s care immensely, she couldn''t help but feel he was being overly cautious.


    But this wasn''t the main reason for her visit. After exchanging a few words, Jounouchi Hiromi finally said, "Honey, do you remember I mentioned giving you a surprise when we left the house this morning?"


    "Of course, I remember! I''ve been looking forward to it all day!" When Chen Yu heard this, he couldn''t help but smile.


    "Thene with me. It''s ready now!" Jounouchi Hiromi stood up as she spoke, her face full of joy. She pulled Chen Yu up from the couch and led him toward the door.


    Allowing Jounouchi Hiromi to guide him, the few doctors who were already anticipating a spectacle also followed behind. Soon, the group arrived at the hospital entrance.


    At the entrance, a tbed truck stood parked, unloading a vehicle that was still covered in a car cover.


    "A car? Is this the surprise you mentioned, Hiromi?" Chen Yu raised an eyebrow in genuine surprise. He hadn''t expected Jounouchi Hiromi to give him a car.


    To be honest, Chen Yu did like cars. But since he hadn''t really felt the need for one before, he''d never seriously considered getting one. Still, the idea of having his own car thrilled and delighted him.


    So when he realized that Jounouchi Hiromi''s surprise was indeed a car, he truly felt the joy of the unexpected.


    "I didn''t know what type of car you prefer, so I asked the people at the dealership for rmendations. The client manager there was the same middle-aged man who raced with you on the Bayshore Routest time. He said this car is reallyfortable to drive. I sat in it and found it very smooth, without any jarring bumps." Standing beside him, Jounouchi Hiromi exined with a smile, then gave him a little nudge. "Aren''t you going to uncover it, honey?"


    Encouraged by her nudge, Chen Yu stepped forward toward the covered car. Around him, everyone was eagerly watching, waiting for him to unveil it.


    Feeling the weight of their anticipation, Chen Yu let out a helplessugh, but his eyes were already carefully examining the car''s outline.


    Even though it was still covered, the sleek, streamlined shape hinted at elegant curves beneath, reminiscent of a veiled bride waiting for her moment of unveiling.


    Without further hesitation, Chen Yu gripped the car cover and pulled it off, revealing the deep blue finish and flowing lines of the car beneath.


    At first nce, Chen Yu was immediately drawn to the car''s design. The smooth curves, minimalist style, and understated yet profound aura captivated him.


    Although he wasn''t the type to pay much attention to cars, he still recognized the emblem on the hood¡ªa shield bearing the image of a prancing horse. Unable to hide his astonishment, he turned back toward Jounouchi Hiromi. "A Porsche? This must have cost a fortune!"


    "Not that much. The base car cost just over 20 million yen. I asked the manager to rmend some custom modifications, which added a few million more. Altogether, it was around 26 million yen," Jounouchi Hiromi replied nonchntly, as though discussing an ordinary expense¡ªeven though it was equivalent to her annual sry as a doctor under normal circumstances.


    As she spoke, she pulled a key from her pocket and handed it to Chen Yu. "Honey, why don''t you try sitting inside?"


    "Thank you, darling!" Chen Yu took the key, and in a surge of emotion, he hugged Jounouchi Hiromi and kissed her on the cheek. He then opened the car door and seated himself inside.


    The seats were incrediblyfortable, and the luxurious interior made Chen Yu rxpletely as he leaned back against the cushion, basking in the sensation.


    Lightly gripping the steering wheel with both hands, Chen Yu felt an immediate sense of connection with the car. He hadn''t even started it yet, but he already felt confident in his ability to control it, as though it were a gentle, dependable steed.


    After stepping out of the car, Chen Yu embraced his wife once again, overflowing with gratitude. He truly loved this gift.


    However, just as everyone around them was staring in envy at the couple and Chen Yu was preparing to drive the car to the underground parking lot, a convoy of ck sedans rolled up to the hospital entrance.


    A group of ck-suited bodyguards emerged and formed a protective circle. Finally, an elegantly dressed elderly woman stepped out of one of the cars, with Becky, whom Chen Yu had encountered before, standing respectfully behind her.

 Chapter 875 - 869: The Female Supreme Leader of the Freemasons

    Seeing the elderlydy surrounded by an entourage, Chen Yu couldn''t help but furrow his brows slightly.


    If possible, he really didn''t want these people to ruin his mood, but after some consideration, Chen Yu decided not to use a spell to make them leave in front of so many prying eyes.


    After all, this elderlydy surrounded by bodyguards was clearly someone who had long upied a position of high power.


    It''s often said that environment shapes one''s disposition and nurture shapes one''s body. Those who have long held positions of authority naturally exhibit a distinctive aura, which is easy to notice with even a bit of attention. Moreover, this elderlydy had such arge group of bodyguards apanying her.


    "Doctor Kaji, please help me park the car in the lot," Chen Yu threw the car keys to Doctor Kaji beside him and, along with Jounouchi Hiromi, walked toward the elderlydy surrounded by bodyguards.


    "Hello, honorable Doctor Chen Yu. I''m pleased to meet you," the elderlydy waved her hand to signal the bodyguards blocking her front to disperse. She greeted Chen Yu politely, her demeanor neither condescending nor overly ttering. Although courteous, she also conveyed a sense of detachment.


    However, the aura surrounding the elderlydy made her attitude note across as insincere or superficial; instead, it felt fitting and proper.


    "The Freemasons? Let''s talk in my office." Chen Yu nodded slightly at the elderlydy, shook hands with her, and invited her while saying, "Have your bodyguards step aside. Blocking the hospital entrance like this affects other patients seeking treatment."


    The elderlydy showed no reaction to Chen Yu''s lukewarm attitude but merely gestured to her bodyguards. The bodyguards then returned to their cars and drove away, leaving Becky still apanying the elderlydy as they entered the hospital together.


    The elderlydy joined Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi in Chen Yu''s office. After sitting down, neither party spoke first, instead choosing to observe each other in silence.


    Chen Yu noticed the elderlydy had a golden badge pinned to her cor. The badge bore a design resembling a hexagram, formed by apass and square, with the letter G at its center.


    The emblem of the Freemasons.


    Many conspiracy theories im that the Freemasons secretly manipte Wall Street and the U.S. economy to achieve global control through economic means.


    The iconic evidence cited is the eye of providence atop the pyramid on the reverse side of the one-dor bill, as this symbol is also associated with the Freemasons.


    However, the actual modern emblem of the Freemasons, dating back to their emergence in the United Kingdom in the 18th century,prises apass, square, and a book¡ªan emblem that represents the most fundamental and symbolic identity of the Freemasons.


    Thepass and square are essential tools for masons, representing craftsmanship and perfection, embodying the ideals of the Freemasons. This is the origin of the name "Free and epted Masons."


    The book symbolizes the Freemasons'' "Code of Laws," which imposes no mandatory provisions and fully respects members'' religious beliefs.


    In fact, the modern Freemasons were initially founded by a group of stonemasons as a secret brotherhood-style organization. Over its long development, this organization grew excessively powerful and shed with the Christian Church, sparking a war against the Freemasons thatsted over two centuries. In 19th-century America, the anti-Freemasonry movement further shrouded the organization in mystery and made it a recurring theme in conspiracy theories.


    It must be noted, however, that this secret society consistsrgely of prominent individuals: British monarchs George IV, George VI, Edward VII, Edward VIII; American founding fathers Benjamin Franklin, George Washington; Joseph Bonaparte, the elder brother of Napoleon¡ªall were members of the Freemasons.


    Additionally, among the 56 signers of the American Deration of Independence, at least 8 were Freemasons. Of the signatories of the 1781''s first Constitution, at least 10 were Freemasons; of the 40 signers of the United States Constitution in 1789, at least 9 were Freemasons; among George Washington''s 63 generals, at least 31 were Freemasons; of the governors in the 13 colonies of British North America, at least 10 of the 30 were Freemasons. At least 15 U.S. Presidents have been confirmed to be Freemasons.


    So, the im that the Freemasons secretly control America is not entirely unfounded, especially considering their involvement in America''s founding and the French Revolution.


    ording to internal Freemason records, their origins can even be traced back to 4000 BC. They im to be descendants of Cain through Lamech, adding ayer of profound mystique and linking their lore to devils and other supernatural entities.


    While Chen Yu pondered these pieces of information about the Freemasons, the senior female Freemason seemed to sense that she ultimately needed his assistance. Furthermore, she understood that the representatives they had sent earlier had offended Chen Yu. Breaking the silence, she apologized: "Honorable His Excellency the Demigod, I sincerely apologize for the unpleasant incident caused by the personnel we previously dispatched. I hope this doesn''t affect the friendship between us and the Freemasons. Their actions were merely individual misconduct and do not represent the views of the Freemasons."


    "I strongly dislike those fools who think they are masters of destiny just because they glimpsed a sliver of the future," Chen Yu, hearing the apology, showed little enthusiasm and sarcasticallymented on the previous diviner. Then, he turned to the senior Freemason and asked, "I presume you''re one of the high-ranking leaders within the Freemasons? You came to meet me in person¡ªdo you think I wouldn''t do anything to you?"


    Facing Chen Yu''s sharp question, the senior Freemason simply smiled and replied, "Though I am the Female Supreme Leader of one of the Freemasons'' thirteen branches in America, I am not irreceable within the organization. Additionally, I don''t believe such a minor misunderstanding would lead His Excellency the Demigod to act against me."


    The senior Freemason''s response was courteous andposed, earning her Chen Yu''s grudging approval of the Freemasons and lessening the dislike born from her predecessor''s arrogance.


    After some consideration, Chen Yu shifted into a more rxed position on the sofa and asked the senior Freemason, "What is the purpose of the Freemasons seeking me out? The Skull and Bones bought life from me¡ªdo you require it as well?"

 Chapter 876 - 870 Failed Attempt

    "Life¡ªwho wouldn''t cherish it, or think they didn''t need it?" The Female Supreme Leader of the Freemasons chuckled self-deprecatingly, yet admitted without hesitation, "If one could live for a few more years, I imagine there''s no one in this world who could resist such a temptation."


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by her answer. In truth, if she weren''t interested in purchasing life from him, there was no way the lofty leader of the Freemasons would have gone out of her way to Tokyo to meet him in person¡ªeven if he was a demigod.


    This thought made Chen Yu smile faintly. As with the Skull and Bones, he reached out and ced two jars before the Female Supreme Leader.


    "I assume, with the intelligence capabilities of the Freemasons, you''ve already deduced what these are. No need for me to borate. The prices remain unchanged: one hundred million U.S. dors per year for the unrefined version, two hundred million U.S. dors per year for the refined version. Payment is not in cash," Chen Yu said, quoting the same price he had given to the Skull and Bones without increasing it for the Freemasons. He even added, "Incidentally, the Skull and Bones offered to modify two old World War II aircraft carriers in exchange for thirty years of life. What can the Freemasons offer me?"


    The transaction between Chen Yu and the Skull and Bones was something the Freemasons had been privy to for a long time. Naturally, the Female Supreme Leader was well informed of the details beforeing here. Thus, she wasn''t surprised by the price Chen Yu named. However, his question of what the Freemasons could provide him caused her brows to furrow slightly, plunging her into deep thought.


    Modifying warships was not a problem for the Freemasons. However, it was clear that the Skull and Bones had beaten them to the punch. If the Freemasons also offered warship modifications as payment, while feasible, it would undoubtedly make them look inferior to the Skull and Bones.


    Moreover, offering the same type of value would make the Freemasons lesspetitive, even if the military technology possessed by their industrial enterprises was more advanced.


    After all, when it came to warships, advanced technology doesn''t necessarily equate to superiority.


    Take the United States Navy''s most advanced Zumwalt-ss destroyers, for instance. From hull design, electric propulsion,mand and intelligence systems,workmunications, detection and navigation, to weaponry systems, every feature represents cutting-edge technological innovation, crystallizing the peak of American strength as the world''s foremost power.


    Yet, despite being such an advanced warship, the Zumwalt-ss was dmissioned after only two years of service, and the original construction n for 32 ships was reduced to just three.


    Ultimately, it was its very advancement that proved its undoing¡ªnot only were the construction costs exorbitant, but the high failure rates associated with cutting-edge technology made the United States Navy reluctant to continue using it.


    Thus, while the Freemasons possessed sufficiently advanced technology, until that technology was thoroughly tested and matured, they couldn''t recklessly stack too many advanced features onto a single warship.


    Moreover, Chen Yu was asking for modifications to World War II-era ships. The Female Supreme Leader was well aware that Chen Yu had a way to transform old warships into new demigods. Clearly, these modifications were intended for those demigod entities summoned from the ships.


    If everything proceeded smoothly, of course all parties would rejoice. But if there were any mishaps during the modifications that rendered the warships impractical...


    There''d be no need for Chen Yu to intervene¡ªthe demigods represented by those warships woulde knocking on their door directly.


    After serious consideration, the Female Supreme Leader offered something from the supernatural side¡ªthe Freemasons'' unique capability: "I wonder, Your Excellency the Demigod, what are your thoughts on Divine Enthronement? If you aspire to be a deity, we Freemasons can establish a global framework for your worship, construct faith systems, gather devout belief, ignite Divine me, and elevate you to the Divine Throne."


    Upon hearing the proposal, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had been silently listening nearby, couldn''t help but gasp lightly. But Chen Yu remained utterly unperturbed.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was fully aware of Chen Yu''s aspirations for Divinity. She also understood the distinction between faith-based deification and rule-driven deification. Nevertheless, the terms offered were undeniably tempting.


    Yet Chen Yu merely shook his head, a faint curiosity shing across his gaze as he questioned the Female Supreme Leader, "The Freemasons understand the process of faith-based deification. Yet why haven''t you created your own deity? From the 18th Century to now, with the resources at your disposal, crafting a deity shouldn''t be difficult for the Freemasons, should it?"


    Faced with Chen Yu''s questioning, the Female Supreme Leader offered a bitter smile. She sighed before regainingposure and replied with a trace ofment, "In truth, we''ve made the attempt. Not just once¡ªbut¡­ they all perished."


    "They all perished..." Chen Yu''s eyes narrowed slightly upon hearing her words. "Faith-based deification is a process of sculpting saints or fostering idol-based personal worship. In the past,pared to now, the most direct way to garner adoration was to create heroes. With the resources the Freemasons possess¡­ how many attempts did you make?"


    "You''ve already guessed, haven''t you? Once in France, once in Russia, and twice in Germany. Unfortunately, we failed every time." Speaking of their past endeavors, a trace of grief and regret shadowed the Female Supreme Leader''s face. Her tone, filled with emotion, betrayed no fabrication¡ªespecially when she bitterly remarked, "The most recent attempt in Germany saw the Freemasons brutally suppressed by Little Mustache. Approximately 80,000 to 200,000 Freemasons were killed under his regime. The Gestapo even used red inverted triangles to identify Freemasons, treating them on par with Jewish people."


    "Who was Russia''s candidate? As for Germany, aside from Little Mustache, was the other person Frederick the Great?" Chen Yu didn''t ask about France¡ªthe answer was too self-evident. After all, Napoleon''s brother, Joseph Bonaparte, served as the Grand Master of the French Freemasons at the time.


    As for Frederick the Great, he too had joined the Freemasons and served as the Grand Master of the German Freemasons at that time.


    "Russia''s candidate was Empress Catherine. We helped her ascend to the throne of the Tsarist Empire, carried out reforms, expanded the nation... But regrettably, despite all these efforts, Empress Catherine ultimately failed to achieve deification." The Female Supreme Leader clearly held the empress in high esteem. When speaking of her, a tone of deep veneration naturally surfaced within her words.


    Hearing the name of Empress Catherine, Jounouchi Hiromi''s expression shifted noticeably¡ªher own Demigod Armor, currently being modified by Chen Yu, happened to belong to the very same Empress Catherine.


    "Faith-based deification isn''t so easily achieved. You''ve attempted it multiple times, surely by now you understand where the issues lie? Such an endeavor is not one I''d engage in for trade. While deification is indeed my aspiration, I''d never resort to faith-based methods¡ªthat path is nothing but a trap," Chen Yu remarked with a faint shake of his head, outright rejecting the Female Supreme Leader''s proposal.

 Chapter 877 - 871: Destroyer

    Chen Yu''s refusal was both within the Female Supreme Leader''s expectations and a source of deep disappointment, as she believed this was the mostpelling Freemason offer to sway Chen Yu.


    But just as Chen Yu had stated, the Freemasons had tried countless times throughout history¡ªso much so that they almost sacrificed the German Freemasonry entirely¡ªonly to face repeated failure, proving the arduous nature of this path.


    Even if this method was correct, the Freemasons internally had already abandoned the idea of further attempts.


    Bringing this up now for negotiation merely served to test whether divine enthronement could entice a Demigod, and whether a Demigod might reap unique benefits from such an endeavor.


    After all, every attempt the Freemasons had made throughout history¡ªwhether for Emperor Napoleon, Frederick the Great, Empress Catherine the Great, or even that German maniac "Little Mustache"¡ªthey were all just ordinary individuals. Despite gaining enormous faith through divine enthronement methods and enhancing themselves with it, none had ever stepped into the realm of Demigods.


    Now that Chen Yu had declined, the Female Supreme Leader naturally nned to drop the matter, but deciding what terms to offer next posed a dilemma.


    Chen Yu had proposed two bottles of life essence, valued at a total of four billion US dors¡ªa sum unattainable for an average person, effectively a lifetime''s unimaginable fortune. For a sovereign state, it was an amount that even small nations would struggle to muster, exhausting their entire national resources.


    If such a sum were entrusted to an individual, they could, based solely on those four billion US dors, join the world''s top 0.1% of ultra-wealthy elite.


    Even for major nations, such a sum represented exceedingly substantial funds, sufficient to construct an entire aircraft carrier fleet.


    Consider this: when the United States built four Kitty Hawk-rank carriers back in the day, it only spent ten billion US dors altogether.


    Although factors like intion must be considered, even today, four billion US dors can buy you a sixty-thousand-ton heavy aircraft carrier alongside auxiliary vessels. If you opt for twenty-thousand-ton light aircraft carriers, you might acquire multiple fleets from it. Bear in mind, Thand only spent four billion US dors to build its aircraft carrier in total.


    If Chen Yu sought cash, even with the Freemasons'' immense reserves, it would be nearly impossible to immediately gather such a staggering amount of liquid assets.


    However, if various assets were to be used for valuation, it would beparatively easier to calcte.


    For instance, if the Skull and Bones were to modernize two WWII-era aircraft carriers for Chen Yu, includingprehensive updates and pairingbat aircraft as well, even with internally priced self-produced materials¡ªrather than those gouging prices charged to the US military¡ªfour billion US dors would be a manageable valuation.


    As for the Female Supreme Leader''s previous suggestion of assisting Chen Yu with divine enthronement, that would be even easier to evaluate. The intangible assets involved¡ªFreemasonry''sworks, resources, rtionships, authority¡ªwould constitute the bulk, and assigning any precise financial figure to such contributions was nearly impossible.


    While the Female Supreme Leader wrestled with indecision, Chen Yu unexpectedly spoke: "The Skull and Bones'' effort to retrofit two WWII-era carriers is something the Freemasons surely must know about. I''ve heard your organization wields substantial influence in the military-industrial sector. Could you do the same thing?"


    "That''s certainly no problem. Although our Freemason-owned shipyards primarily produce destroyers, the most advanced Zumwalt-ss destroyers of the US military are manufactured by shipyards under our control. In terms of technical expertise, we are no less capable than Skull and Bones. Whether it''s aircraft carriers or battleships, both can absolutely be retrofitted," the Female Supreme Leader responded after hearing Chen Yu circle back to the subject of warship modification. Although she was reluctant to use such terms for exchange, she still emphasized her organization''s superior technological capabilities.


    "Zumwalt-ss? That thing is all sh and no substance." Chen Yu shook his head faintly, unimpressed by the Zumwalt-ss but intrigued by the Freemasons'' technological prowess. "I own four WWII-era Former Japanese Navy destroyers. I''d like you to perform modernized upgrades on these four warships."


    Chen Yu was, of course, referring to the four petite vessels in his 6th Destroyer Squadron. While their strength hadn''t yet reached Demigod-level, these lovable little ships were deeply cherished by Chen Yu.


    Moreover, destroyers differed from carriers, cruisers, and battleships ofrger scales¡ªthey were morepact, more agile, and served as the backbone of modern navies, tasked with multifaceted critical operations.


    Yet, modernizing WWII-era destroyers proved no easy feat. The bigger issuey in the small size of those old destroyers.


    The destroyers built by various nations during WWII came in a plethora of designs, but overall, their maximum discement generally stayed under three thousand tonsmonly ranging between one to two thousand tons. Even France''srgest WWII destroyer, the Fantasque-ss, had a full-load discement of just 3,400 tons.


    Thergest WWII-era Japanese battleship, Yamato, byparison, had a single main gun turret weighing 1,500 tons alone.


    Currently, modern destroyers are categorized by function as either anti-submarine and anti-ship variants or regional air defense roles. China''s Type 055 and the US Zumwalt-ss belong to categories exceeding ten thousand tons in discement¡ªmore than ten timesrger than WWII destroyers.


    Thus, modernizing WWII-era destroyers might prove lessborious if they were entirely dismantled and constructed anew.


    However, Chen Yu''s idea of modification clearly extended beyond merely the warships¡ªit included summoning Demigods utilizing those vessels.


    Although intelligence suggested Chen Yumanded only seven Demigods, all unrted to destroyers, there was no rule precluding him from summoning other beings through warships under his ownership.


    The "Five Great Hooligans" sought only to prevent him from summoning Demigods, and they had no jurisdiction over Chen Yu using this summoning technique for legendary entities.


    Therefore, after some deliberation, the Female Supreme Leader ultimately agreed: "Regarding WWII-era vessel retrofits, the entire hull may need dismantling and reconstruction. Would that be eptable?"


    "Given the limited craftsmanship of WWII-era hull construction, upgrading the hull sounds fine," Chen Yu remarked, fully grasping her implied meaning yet remaining unperturbed as he readily consented.


    Ship-girls are conceptual entities, their existence tied fundamentally to the warship''s essence rather than the physical hull.


    Although the physical hull and ship-girls do share an interwoven bond, any upgrades to the hull would merely trante into enhancements to their equipment or outward transformations, without causing adverse effects.


    Thus, Chen Yu had no concerns regarding the Female Supreme Leader''s suggestion of dismantling and reconstructing the hull impacting the ship-girls negatively.

 Chapter 878 - 872: About to Explode

    Ultimately, the Female Supreme Leader exchanged a contract worth four billion US dors for the modification of destroyers with Chen Yu, in exchange for two bottles containing a total of thirty years of life.


    The life extracted was sufficient to extend her lifespan by another thirty years. Given her status, she could indeed utilize such resources. However, she chose not to use them directly and instead took them back to the United States.


    Before the Female Supreme Leader left, Chen Yu asked her for her name, considering her distinguished identity as a Supreme Leader within the Freemasons.


    "Catherine dys, Supreme Leader of the Virginia Branch of the United States Freemasons'' Thirteenth Lodge." At this moment, the Female Supreme Leader formally introduced herself and handed Chen Yu a Freemason badge: "This badge serves as my insignia. With it, you can request assistance from the Japanese Freemasonry. It may hold little value to you, but I imagine there might be times when you need someone to handle things for you. Additionally, if you ever have any requests, you may ry them to us through them¡ªthe United States Freemasons will dly be at your service."


    "Thank you. If I ever need help, I''ll reach out to you." Although he understood that her gesture was intended as goodwill, Chen Yu still epted the badge.


    Once he had seen off the Freemasons, this matter finally came to an end. What remained was to wait for the representatives from Skull and Bones and the Freemasons toe discuss the warship modification contract.


    As for the earlier negotiations with the United States and Russia regarding the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug patent, the terms had already been settled. At this point, all that was left was for the US and Russia to make their payments, and they would receive the patent from Chen Yu.


    With these two matters addressed, Chen Yu felt a palpable sense of relief. Although he had maintained control and shown an unppable demeanor in front of the US-Russia envoys, as well as the representatives from Freemasonry and Skull and Bones, negotiating such matters had taken considerable effort. Now that everything had been handled, he naturally felt much more at ease.


    "Husband, where did the life you sold theme from?" Jounouchi Hiromi raised this question with a serious expression after Chen Yu had seen off Lady Catherine.


    Previously, Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t been too aware of Chen Yu selling life to the people from Skull and Bones. However, seeing him sell thirty years of life to the Freemasons right in front of her, even a blind person would have realized what was happening.


    As a Necromancer Knight, she certainly understood the significance of such life energy and wasn''t surprised by the high price the Freemasons paid for it. What truly concerned her was the source of this life energy¡ªshe feared her husband might have used living humans as raw material.


    It wasn''t difficult for Chen Yu to discern Jounouchi Hiromi''s worries. Such being the case, he refrained from joking around and instead answered earnestly: "I sold a total of sixty years of life. Twenty years came from the envoy sent by the United States to negotiate with me. That was his punishment and also a necessary means of sending a warning."


    Upon hearing that twenty years had indeed been extracted from a living person, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel her heart tremble. Yet she quickly understood his rationale. While she didn''t particrly like it, she didn''t express outright opposition.


    But the remaining forty years of life¡ªthat was Jounouchi Hiromi''s primary concern: "What about those forty years?"


    "Just find a cow, that''ll do. Normally, a cow can live twenty to thirty years. Extract twenty years of life from a cow, and sell it for two billion US dors." Chen Yu exined as he stepped forward to hug her, trying to soothe her lingering concerns: "This is a win-win deal. The priciest Matsusaka beef cattle only cost twenty to thirty thousand US dors, and flipping the life energy for a one-hundred-fold profit? There''s no business in the world more lucrative than this¡ªit''s truly a goldmine."


    "Hmph! Then why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Jounouchi Hiromi set aside her worries but pouted in discontent, somewhat sulking at Chen Yu.


    Although she wasn''t the type to throw unreasonable tantrums, she was a pregnant woman, after all¡ªprone to asional mood swings. For Jounouchi Hiromi to express her dissatisfaction only mildly was already considered restrained.


    Thus, faced with her grumbling, Chen Yu could only patiently coax her. After a considerable effort, he finally managed to cheer up his wife.


    Once Jounouchi Hiromi was appeased, the couple sat back on the sofa and started talking about their feelings.


    "Wife, why did you suddenly decide to gift me a car? That car is so expensive¡ªyou''re truly thoughtful!" Chen Yu, holding Jounouchi Hiromi, brought up the topic that had been interrupted by Lady Catherine earlier¡ªthe luxury sports car she had gifted him.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. I just thought, seeing how much effort you put into preparing that set of armor for me, and with your birthdaying up, that I ought to give you a birthday present too." Jounouchi Hiromi shifted slightly in Chen Yu''s arms, her voice tinged with affection as she said, "After all, we''ve been married for so long, and I''ve never given you a gift before¡ªit''s hard not to feel guilty about it.


    As for cost, two million yen isn''t all that much, right? Plus, the customer service manager was kind enough to arrange interest-free installments for me, divided across five years. It''s hardly a major expense."


    After hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s reasoning, Chen Yu decided not to pursue the matter further. What she had said was true¡ªtwo million yen really wasn''t a significant sum, especially considering that the deals Chen Yu had negotiated with Skull and Bones and the Freemasons involved a total transaction amount of eighty billion US dors. Converted, two million yen was merely twenty to thirty thousand US dors¡ªa negligible figure inparison.


    While the money itself didn''t feel substantial, the gift symbolized Jounouchi Hiromi''s heartfelt affection for Chen Yu, which moved him deeply.


    However, after the couple wrapped up their conversation about gifts, Jounouchi Hiromi redirected the topic back to the conditions Chen Yu had discussed with the Freemasons earlier.


    "Husband, I assume the terms you negotiated with Madam Catherine involved sending Akatsuki and the others for modifications? What about the two aircraft carriers¡ªwho do you n to send for those?" Jounouchi Hiromi had a good rapport with the Ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu. Perhaps due to being cared for by them throughout her pregnancy, she had developed a close friendship with them. Hence, she seemed concerned about Chen Yu''s choices, afraid he might favor some over others.


    "Let Akagi and Kaga go. Everyone outside already knows about them. Sending them for modifications will further establish them as a force to be reckoned with." Chen Yu stuck to his original n and showed no inclination to change it: "Moreover, Akagi and Kaga were both full-scale aircraft carriers with a discement of over twenty thousand tons during their prime. Even today, after modification, their ship frames could reach the level of medium-sized aircraft carriers¡ªperfect for military deterrence."


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t express her opinion on Chen Yu''s decision. Instead, she merelymented, "Your choice is bound to stir plenty of discussion among those girls once they hear about it."

 Chapter 879 - 873: The Reaction of Ship-girlsè·¯Part One

    In truth, when the news of Chen Yu nning to have Akagi, Kaga, and the four young ones from the 6th Destroyer Squadron undergo modernization reached Minato Ward, the atmosphere could no longer be described as mere chaos.


    All the ship-girls were filled with envy and jealousy over their chance to receive modernization, even the usually aloof Enterprise and theposed Hood could not avoid these emotions.


    "I''m so envious that the seniors get to undergo modernization! I want radar too, and vertical takeoff andnding aircraft!" In the dormitory room of Shoukaku and Zuikaku sisters at Minato Ward, Zuikaku was rolling around on the tatami floor,ining to Shoukaku.


    Only in front of her elder sister would Zuikaku show such an undignified side.


    Although she too felt envious toward Akagi and Kaga for getting the chance to be modernized, Shoukaku shook her head and said, "The Commander must have his own considerations, right? Besides, the two seniors of the First Carrier Division have undeniable qualifications and achievements. They''re also among the seven ship-girls officially announced by the Commander, so it''s normal for them to be prioritized for modernization."


    Although she envied them, Shoukaku did not harbor jealousy toward Akagi and Kaga.


    For one, they were seniors from the IJN era, and also the first ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu into this world. ording to Japanese customs and Shoukaku''s own personality, she held great respect for Akagi and Kaga and would not foster jealous feelings over such matters.


    On the other hand, Shoukaku saw the opportunity for modernization as a reward. Only by achieving enough merit and showing the Commander her utility could one earn the right to be modernized.


    Thus, if she wanted to be the next ship to receive modernization, she needed to serve Chen Yu better and earn sufficient des. Then the reward of modernization would naturally fall to her.


    This was also the prevailing mindset among most of the former Japanese Navy. They did not resent Akagi, Kaga, or the kids of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Instead, they quietly prepared to adopt the IJN''s traditional "Mon-Tue-Fri-Sat-Sat-Sat-Sat" intense training routine, striving to earn enough achievements to secure the reward of modernization sooner.


    While the Japanese ship-girls were preparing with their inherited "Mon-Tue-Fri-Sat-Sat-Sat-Sat" regimen, the British ship-girls were engaging in their own traditional activity¡ªafternoon tea.


    The British ship-girls'' dormitory had a lovely little garden. The perfect maid, Belfast, had specially built a ss-covered shade for the garden, under which a very elegant tea table was ced.


    This was the usual spot where the British ship-girls held their tea parties. At this time, seated around the tea table were six ship-girls: Hood, Warspite, Ark Royal, Glory, Prince of Wales, and Queen Elizabeth. Renown, meanwhile, was assisting Belfast as the maid, providing service to the six ship-girls.


    Of course, although Renown and Belfast yed the roles of maids for the tea party, the other six ship-girls didn''t truly see them as mere maids. If needed, those six could also don maid uniforms and act the part themselves.


    Still, tea parties among the British ship-girls served more than just tea; they were often a tform for discussions.


    Previously, as life in the Necromantic Space''s Minato Ward had been uneventful, most of their talks centered around past experiences. But today, all the British ship-girls wore serious expressions, and their discussion revolved around modernization.


    "The first modernization opportunities have all been snatched up by the Japanese. This is a disgrace to the Royal Navy!" Prince of Wales, dressed in her red military uniform, started with a statement that sessfully darkened the mood of all the British ship-girls further.


    But Warspite, after ncing at Prince of Wales, disagreed. She said, "What you said isn''t wrong, but the Royal Navy under the Commander hasn''t achieved any significant merits. In contrast, the Japanese Navy has aplished quite a lot. Rewarding them is only fair."


    "While that may be true, theck of achievement itself is a source of shame. As the Royal Navy, we shouldn''t look for excuses but rather reflect on why the Commander hasn''t assigned us tasks." This came from Ark Royal. As one of the Royal Navy''s most famous aircraft carriers during World War II, she had been stuck at Minato Ward since her summoning, fueling her eagerness to prove herself.


    Both Ark Royal and Glory were ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu after the others. As aircraft carriers of the British Navy, they naturally envied Akagi and Kaga''s opportunity for modernization, wishing they could take their ce.


    "This might have something to do with my actions in London when I forcibly took Belfast. If not for that incident, the Commander wouldn''t havee under such international scrutiny, resulting in everyone besides the seven publicly announced ship-girls being confined to Minato Ward." At the mention of this, Hood was filled with guilt. If not for her earlier mistakes in London, Chen Yu wouldn''t have been targeted by the Five Great Hooligans, and the ship-girls wouldn''t now be restricted from going outside.


    Hood''s words brought a grim look to the faces of all the British ship-girls. They understood the background of the incident clearly. Yet, in the honor-bound culture of the Royal Navy, Hood''s actions did not seem inherently wrong. The only issue was her overly mboyant approach at the time, without consideration for the consequences.


    "Ding, ding, ding." Queen Elizabeth, seated in the central position, tapped her teacup with a spoon. When all the ship-girls turned to her, she began, "It''s meaningless to rehash past mistakes. We should focus on the present and the future.


    The Commander summoned us from the dust of history with a purpose. That purpose isn''t merely for show, nor to serve as maids to decorate this space he oversees.


    So, whether or not the Commander assigns us tasks, as members of the Royal Navy, we should uphold the proud traditions passed down from Lord Nelson, diligently fulfilling our duties. I believe that if we discharge our responsibilities well, the Commander will certainly reward us with the honors we deserve."


    Listening to Queen Elizabeth''s words, Warspite gave an approving nod. As the most senior and currently the most powerful British ship-girl, she affirmed, "That''s precisely right. As long as each of us performs our duties diligently, the Royal Navy won''t lose to the Japanese."


    With both Warspite and Queen Elizabeth being veterans from the World War I era, their words carried significant weight among the British ship-girls, prompting a consensus among them.


    However, just as the British ship-girls reached a unified mindset and were preparing to adjourn, Belfast suddenly added, "The Japanese aren''t our greatest rivals. The Americans are."

 Chapter 880 - 874: The Reaction of Ship-girlsè·¯Part Two

    """


    At this moment, the American Ship-girls, regarded as the fiercest rivals by the British Ship-girls, were gathered in their small bar, lounging over drinks while discussing the matter.


    The number of American Ship-girls was slightly fewer than that of the British Ship-girls. In the small bar transformed from the living room of the American Ship-girls'' dormitory, Enterprise sat at the bar with her characteristic cold expression, a ss of whiskey ced before her. Her elder sister, Yorktown, simrly held a ss of tequ, whispering something to her younger sibling, clearly discussing topics rted to modernization.


    On the other side of the bar, the Lexington and Saratoga sisters were sipping absinthe and eagerly debating how wonderful it would be if they had jet-powered carrier-based aircraft.


    Meanwhile, Missouri¡ªarguably the strongest among the American Ship-girls¡ªwatched their discussion about modernization with an indifferent attitude. Having retired only in the 1990s, she''d experienced modern upgrades herself and had once been equipped with Tomahawk cruise missiles, CIWS, and the like. She wasn''t particrly moved by the topic.


    Arizona, standing behind the bar and ying the role of bartender, performed the ssic barkeep task of polishing sses with a towel, but refrained from joining the conversation.


    "Missouri, what does modernization feel like?" Arizona, cing a ss onto the rack behind her, suddenly turned toward Missouri with curiosity.


    As the first American battleship lost during World War II, Arizona had been sunk during Japan''s surprise attack on Pearl Harbor. Never having participated in World War II, she had no chance to experience modernization. As an older ship, Arizona naturally yearned to know what it felt like.


    However, regarding the topic of modernization, Missouri simply shrugged nonchntly and gestured for Arizona to pour her a ss of whiskey: "Nothing particrly special. They just remove your oldponents and rece them with new ones.


    But those missilese in handy. If we''d had CIWS during World War II, I could''ve scored more points at the Marianas Turkey Shoot."


    Missouri spoke casually, but to Arizona, who had never experienced such advancements, it was the thing she envied most.


    "How wonderful! I envy you all for being able to truly fight on the battlefield. Unlike me..." Speaking up to this point, Arizona fell into mncholy. For her, the greatest regret was falling at the outset of World War II, never having truly entered the battlefield: "I really want to know what modernization feels like too!"


    But just as Arizona was expressing her thoughts, Enterprise, who had beenrgely silent up to that moment, suddenly interrupted: "Not having been in battle is a blessing, as it spares you the pain of seeing all yourrades fall around you."


    During World War II, there was a period when every major surface warship in the Pacific was either sunk or severely damaged and requiring extensive repair, leaving the USS Enterprise as the only operational aircraft carrier in the entire Pacific.


    Though this forged the "Enterprise VS Japan" legendary myth, the despair of being thest one standing, covered in scars yet forced to carry on, remained an eternal wound in Enterprise''s heart.


    If given the choice, she would have preferred not to be the sole survivor. She would have forgone her dazzling des in exchange for herrades surviving the most brutal war in human history.


    Yet even until her eventual dismantling, Enterprise''s wish remained unfulfilled. Saratoga, who sat here, was even sunk by an American nuclear test.


    Thus, Enterprise was reduced to her final steel te bearing her ship name, eternally consigned to silence.


    If not for Chen Yu''s intervention, this would have been the end. But Chen Yu''s appearance did not only summon her from the dusts of history; it also gifted her a new hope.


    Despite harboring a deep resentment towards humanity, Enterprise bore no hatred for Chen Yu. On the contrary, she was profoundly grateful.


    Chen Yu not only brought her back to life, giving her another chance, but also summoned her long-lostrades, allowing them to reunite and stand by Enterprise''s side once more.


    Although there were only six American Ship-girls so far, along with Constitution, who seemed to always be nestled in Chen Yu''s Mage Tower library, Enterprise believed that one day this small bar would be filled to the brim, and all her long-lostrades would return.


    Perhaps by then, the hatred in her heart would dissipate, allowing her to finally ept her identity as Enterprise.


    It was precisely because of this mindset that Enterprise felt indifferent towards the topic of modernization. If Chen Yu needed her to undergo upgrades, she wouldply. If Chen Yu deemed them unnecessary, Enterprise wouldn''t insist.


    "Although the absence of war is ideal, we are born as weapons. From the moment of our creation, we are destined for war. Isn''t it our duty to be stronger so we can serve ourmander better?" Yorktown, embodying the demeanor of an elder sister, shared her thoughts, following Enterprise''s remark.


    The other Ship-girls nodded in agreement. If it were possible, everyone desired to be stronger¡ªeven Missouri, the most advanced among them, was no exception.


    Just as the American Ship-girls were discussing, the bar''s door swung open, and four new Ship-girls entered.


    Three of them were dressed in World War II German Navy uniforms, though their lower attire had been altered to skirts and thigh-high boots. These were the only three German Ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu thus far: Bismarck, Tirpitz, and Prince Eugene.


    German Ship-girls had their own dormitories, but much like how American Ship-girls loved liquor, German Ship-girls seemed inseparable from beer.


    Being so few in number, they''d only built a small beer cer in their dormitory, brewing some beer. Most of the time, they preferred to frequent the American Ship-girls'' bar. Today appeared to be no different.


    The fourth Ship-girl stood out distinctly. She wore avish 18th-century-style gown with a strikingly ornate headdress adorned with feathers and jewels. After seating herself at the bar, she didn''t order alcohol but politely requested Arizona: "Please give me a cup of coffee. Thank you."


    "Certainly, Miss Constitution." Arizona treated this Ship-girl with great respect. Though the barcked coffee, she stepped into the adjacent kitchte to brew a cup for this senior hailing from the time of the War of Independence, carefully serving it to her.


    Sipping her coffee, Constitution looked around at the gathered Ship-girls and couldn''t help but ask: "What were you all discussing just now?"


    """

 Chapter 881 - 875 The Wish of the Constitution

    The Constitution is an old ship. It was a wooden frigate built during the early years of the United States to protect American merchants at sea and fight against pirates, under orders from the then U.S. Government. Its name was personally given by the first U.S. President, George Washington, tomemorate the adoption of the United States Constitution in 1789.


    In 1797, the Constitution waspleted in Boston. Its construction required timber from 1,500 trees, stretching from Maine to Georgia, and its cannons were cast in Rhode Ind.


    Because the materials for its construction came from various parts of the United States at the time, and its purpose was to safeguard America''s maritime interests, the Constitution came to be seen as a symbol of the nation''s resilience, courage, and freedom.


    Since itsmissioning in 1797, the Constitution has served for two centuries. To this day, it remains an active-duty ship of the United States Navy, though its role has long since stopped being military and now focuses on educating the public about naval history.


    During the War of 1812 between the United States and the United Kingdom, the Constitution participated in over 40 battles, repeatedly triumphing in one-on-one engagements. It became a symbol of naval perseverance and victory, affectionately earning the nickname "Old Ironsides."


    After being dmissioned in 1828, the U.S. Government initially nned to dismantle the ship. However, the poem "Old Ironsides" by Oliver Wendell Holmes saved it from destruction, ensuring its preservation to this day.


    As an old ship, globally, only the British HMS Victory can im to have a longer service history than her.


    Initially, Old Ironsides remained docked in Boston as a kind of museum, serving as an exhibition to represent the spirit of the United States Navy. However, during a recovery mission by Enterprise and Lexington to retrieve theirpanions in America, they brought Old Ironsides back with them.


    A soldier who has served for two centuries and defied death¡ªa symbol of the U.S. Navy''s spirit¡ªnaturally became a Ship-girl upon being summoned by Chen Yu. In fact, her power surpasses even Missouri and Warspite.


    But in the end, the Constitution is merely an old wooden sailing warship with 44 muzzle-loading cannons. Despite being called Old Ironsides, her hull is actually made from oak, not iron.


    So, when she overheard Arizona mentioning discussions about modernization, the Constitution showed little interest. She understood that even if all Ship-girls could undergo modernization, such a thing had no relevance to her.


    Because no matter how advanced modern technology bes, there''s no feasible way to transform a 200-year-old wooden sailing warship into a modern naval vessel.


    This wasn''t just a matter of rebuilding from scratch¡ªit was a fundamental technological gap. Modern science hasn''t yet developed the means to turn wooden warships into modern steel giants. After all, the sheer vibrations from a steam turbine alone would be enough to shatter a wooden ship like this.


    And that''s why, after being summoned by Chen Yu, the Constitution spent most of her time immersed in the Mage Tower''s library rather than interacting with the other Ship-girls.


    For the Constitution, it wasn''t that she didn''t want to get along with these younger Ship-girls. But whenever she was around them, she couldn''t help but feel a mix of envy and inferiority, sensing she didn''t quite belong.


    Still, when it came to modernization, the Constitution secretly longed for it. She was simply too aware that it was impossible, and thus feigned indifference.


    Quietly sipping her coffee and listening to the younger Ship-girls chat about their pasts, the Constitution couldn''t help but envy them.


    She envied the fact that they had wielded all their strength in those grand, epic battles. She envied that they, as warships, could meet a soldier''s destiny and fall on the battlefield¡ªunlike her, who was relegated to a life of being a museum piece anchored in a port.


    Perhaps it would''ve been better if I had been dismantled back then, the Constitution mused momentarily. She finished her coffee, set her cup down, and, after thanking Arizona behind the bar, nned to head back to the Mage Tower''s library. Only there, immersed in the sea of books, could the Constitution find a modicum of peace.


    An old relic should content itself with being an old relic. War¡­ it''s long behind me now.


    The Constitution shook her head wistfully. Though her expression revealed little, Missouri, who had been quietly observing her as she left the small bar, sensed the burden carried by the old Ship-girl.


    Watching the Constitution walk away, Missouri finally said to Enterprise, who was beside her, "It seems our senior has truly lost her spirit."


    Though Enterprise was only a demigod and often imed to be nothing more than the lingering will of the real Enterprise, Missouri always felt there was more to her than she let on. Her strength, for one, was unusual. While the other Ship-girls might not have picked up on the Constitution''s mood, Missouri was certain Enterprise had noticed.


    Yet, in response to Missouri''sment, Enterprise simply nced at her, downed her drink in one gulp, and stood to leave.


    As she passed Missouri, she left behind only a single sentence: "Old doesn''t mean useless."


    With that, Enterprise walked out of the bar.


    Instead of returning to her room, Enterprise strolled out of the dormitory and made her way to the dock at the Minato Ward.


    The waters before the dock were calm, with only soft wavespping against the shore. The breeze lifted a strand of Enterprise''s hair, gradually soothing her inner thoughts.


    Enterprise liked the sea. She missed the days of freedom she once enjoyed, sailing the vast ocean. Whenever she gazed at the sea, her heart found a rare calm; her worries and thoughts seemed to ebb away with the tides.


    So it wasn''t umon for Enterprise to visit the dock to watch the waves. Though this spot only epassed a small sea bounded by three small inds, it was enough for her.


    Usually, Enterprise found herself alone when she came to the port to watch the sea, but today, she saw the Constitution there.


    "Constitution, senior," Enterprise called out, seemingly influenced by the habit of the Japanese Ship-girls as she addressed her as "senior."


    "Oh, it''s Enterprise. Are you here to watch the sea too?" The Constitution turned briefly to look at Enterprise with a small smile before directing her gaze back to the waters. "The ocean is truly beautiful! As ships, how could we not love the sea? If only it were possible, I would so dearly love to sail its waves once more!"


    Enterprise understood the meaning behind Constitution''s words. Though the U.S. Navy had worked tirelessly to preserve the ship''s original appearance back when she was still a vessel, the reality was that she was already over two centuries old. Even after multiple restorations, the ship had grown so decrepit that braving the ocean''s winds and waves had be a near impossibility.


    By the time Chen Yu had summoned her, the Constitution had already spent a century idling within port.


    "Why not go speak to themander? The one who created us surely has a way to help you sail the seas once more," Enterprise asked, confusion evident in her voice as she looked at the Constitution.

 Chapter 882 - 876: Rules

    Chen Yu was unaware of themotion among the Ship-girls in Minato Ward, and even if he knew, he likely wouldn''t care.


    Although Ship-girls possessed independent personalities, since they were creations summoned by Chen Yu, from the moment of their conception, loyalty to Chen Yu had been fundamentally ingrained in their souls.


    Even if they were to surpass the demigod rank and be deities, the thought of loyalty embedded in their souls would only shift from unconditional obedience to voluntary allegiance.


    Simply put, for Ship-girls below Divine Level, their souls carried a foundational directive akin to the Three Laws of Robotics: an unbreakable principle forbidding betrayal of Chen Yu.


    For Divine Level Ship-girls, while this strict directive was removed, their loyalty to Chen Yu remained absolute. This loyalty, akin to the fervent allegiance of a devoted individual, could theoretically change, but was practically impossible to alter.


    This was precisely why Chen Yu had agreed so readily to the British terms, helping them summon HMS Victory, as well as promising to summon Ship-girls for Russia.


    Because any Ship-girl summoned by him was guaranteed to be loyal and affectionate toward him from the moment of their creation.


    In gaming terms, the affection level with all Ship-girls was maxed out and locked, and as long as they were given a ring, marriage was possible¡ªor even unrestricted intimacy.


    However, Chen Yu already had a wife and never entertained such ideas, which was why he didn''t engage in any of themonly joked-about "boarding" activities.


    Thus, even if these Ship-girls were causing an uproar over modernizations, it would only take a singlemand from Chen Yu to resolve the matter, eliminating any need for concern.


    What truly preupied Chen Yu were the ns for Divine Enthronement he was orchestrating and his yet-to-be-born child, for whom he intended to prepare a Divine Rank.


    Compared to the Ship-girls''motions, the Divine Enthronement was far more worthy of his attention.


    However, the n for Divine Enthronement wasn''t something that could be rushed, as the rtionship between Inomata Naoki and Minami couldn''t be forced, lest it backfire.


    While Chen Yu could arrange dates, use spells, and employ various means to bring Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko together, he refused to use spells to encourage Naoki to cheat.


    This was not about whether Chen Yu could do it¡ªindeed, a mere mortal and a ghost falling deeply in love was effortless with his powers.


    The cruxy in the principle that Chen Yu wouldn''t resort to such methods. On one hand, he didn''t want to deliberately lead hisrade down a dishonorable path; on the other hand, the Inari God had advised him that, should the boundary between life and death be broken, it was best not to intervene in the emotions between Inomata Naoki and Minami to avoid uncontroble disasters.


    Chen Yu seriously mulled over the Inari God''s advice, analyzing the pros, cons, and possible repercussions, ultimately admitting the suggestion''s prudence.


    Breaking the boundary between life and death and triggering world rules vibrations was no simple matter.


    Though forbidden love between a living person and a ghost was potent enough to induce rule vibrations, the scale of this disturbance needed careful management.


    Chen Yu''s goal was merely to cause temporary disruptions in the mechanics of the rules¡ªenough to extract the ones he needed¡ªrather than outright rule copse leading to catastrophic disaster.


    A love between a living human and a ghost might appear inconsequential at first nce, but ording to the rules of the universe, such a pairing was explicitly forbidden.


    Once a rule is vited, it disrupts the precise operation of the world''s mechanisms, causing anything from minor interruptions in functionality to structural damage that leads toplete copse.


    Chen Yu''s intent was solely to introduce temporary "jams" in the mechanism, creating openings to steal a few gears¡ªnot to destroy the machinery outright.


    Thus, Chen Yu avoided crude interventions against the flow of world rules, opting instead for gentler methods of inducing vibrations and cracks in the rules'' operations, enabling him to acquire the rules he desired.


    Regardingrger-scale vibrations or catastrophic rule copses, Chen Yu had considered them but would never act upon such ideas.


    It wasn''t just his moralpass and upbringing deterring him, but the unnecessary trouble such moves would invite.


    Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement n was a scheme devised in coboration with the Inari God. This was not only because the Inari God had initially approached him, but also because Chen Yu needed the deity to help fend off hazards from Gao Tianyuan and Yomotsu no Oni Kuni.


    ording to the Inari God''s exnation, if the boundary between life and death were shattered, Izanami could lead Yomotsu no Oni Kuni''s army into the human world, while the gods of Gao Tianyuan, indifferent to mortal matters for ages, would simrly descend with their armies to stop the invasion.


    At that point, it would be a genuine resurgence of mythology¡ªa divine war unprecedented even in Japanese mythology.


    Izanami, after all, was the Creator God of Japanese mythology, the mother of Amaterasu and Susanou. Combined with her identity as the ruler of Yomotsu no Oni Kuni, Chen Yu believed her power¡ªif slightly weaker than the Three Precious Children¡ªwould certainly rival that of the Inari God.


    When divine war erupts, even with all his preparatory measures, Chen Yu at his newly ascended divine rank would stand no chance against Izanami¡ªlet alone a potential descent by Amaterasu herself.


    Thus, Chen Yu must find ways to restrict the entry of such advanced-level deities into the human world. After all, there was only one Inari God on their side, whereas Gao Tianyuan and Yomotsu no Oni Kuni had more than one deity of this caliber.


    The world''s intact rules inherently obstruct these external deities from entering the mortal world. Lesser deities might pass through, but stronger ones are barred.


    As for the Inari God, She resides on this side of the world, which allows Her to continue operating freely within the mortal realm, rather than being expelled beyond its boundaries.


    Yet even the Inari God, should She ascend even further, would eventually be rejected by the world rules, as the world can only contain a finite amount of power¡ªany excess is expelled to the outeryers of existence.


    This is precisely why Divine Kingdoms exist: deities, while being part of world rules, are cast out when their excessive power threatens the world''s bnce, relegating them to the outeryer where they establish Divine Kingdoms as their sanctuaries.


    Hence, Chen Yu was even more determined to prevent the rules from copsing.

 Chapter 883 - 877: Asking the Gods

    Emotions are the most wondrous thing in this world. At times, they seep in like water carving through stone, silent and unnoticed, dragging people into the depths without realizing it. Only when it dawns upon them, they discover they''ve already fallen deeply in love.


    But sometimes emotions are like a zing fire, igniting in an instant and burning fiercely, unleashing one''s full passion in a heartbeat¡ªlove at first sight, bound by life and death.


    Thus, emotions are also the most unpredictable and uncontroble thing in this world.


    It''s hard to resist feelings. People often don''t realize when they''ve started to fall for someone, nor when they''ve stopped loving someone.


    But for Minami, she knows clearly that her feelings for Naoki have stirred, despite her constant warnings to herself not to fall for this man.


    Ever since Naoki visited the little shop alongside Chen Yu and his wife¡ªandter dropped by a few times alone¡ªMinami found herself growing ustomed to his presence. Even though every time she saw Naoki, her nervousness would lead to her knocking something over.


    This realization made Minami anxious. She didn''t want to be used to Naoki''s presence, because that also meant she was epting him.


    Minami understands her predicament all too well¡ªshe''s already dead. She died more than a decade ago, and now she''s merely a ghost sustained by the power of a spell.


    If she were still alive, this wouldn''t bother her. If her feelings were genuine, she could ept even being his mistress.


    But for someone who''s dead, such desires are uneptable, because it''s utterly impossible for them to be together.


    Both Chen Yu and the Matchmaking God had warned her about this.


    Yet now¡­ Minami sighed helplessly, sinking into deep distress.


    Though she kept reminding herself not to fall for Naoki, Minami knew she had already sumbed.


    This fact revealed itself through the nervous flutter she felt every time she saw Naoki¡ªa hesitance to even look him in the eyes.


    Even though Minami had been dead for over ten years, those years she''d spent as a wandering ghost were marked by her tragic fate. Before she died, as a sixteen-year-old girl, she had already learned what love was.


    She wasn''t meant to love anyone, and yet she had fallen for someone she absolutely shouldn''t. This rity about her situation only fueled her anguish.


    If she could, of course she would wish to sever these feelings. But, regretfully, she couldn''t.


    Emotions are uncanny by nature¡ªthe more you try not to think about them, the deeper you find yourself trapped. If people could simply control who they loved, the world would have far fewer stories of unforgettable, heart-wrenching romances.


    And for ghosts, their feelings are even more fervent.


    Because a ghost''s existence hinges on thest obsession they held in life, and love is often the anchor that sustains their presence.


    Desire, anger, infatuation, hatred, love, malice, lust¡ªevery emotion a person feels can form an obsession. Among these, love and hatred are the easiest to transform into the emotional energies that create ghosts. Many Evil Ghosts and Grudge Spirits are borne of these emotions.


    Thus, ghosts eitherck emotions entirely, or if they fall for someone, their passion burns far stronger than that of the living.


    This is something Minami doesn''t fullyprehend. She had no exposure to such concepts when alive and spent her afterlife in oblivion. So, she remains unaware that her intense feelings for Naoki might stem from her nature as a ghost, assuming instead that she simply cannot resist loving this man.


    "What should I do?" Hugging her pillow, Minami rolled back and forth in her room like a teenage girl venting her frustration, but to no avail.


    She knows full well that there''s a Red String of Fate between her and Naoki¡ªthat''s something the Matchmaking God confirmed during theirst encounter.


    Previously, Minami tried to avoid Naoki precisely to prevent any feelings from sprouting between them. Yet, the more she tried to steer clear of him, the harder it became¡ªuntil, unbeknownst to her, she truly fell for this man.


    If asked what she liked about Naoki, Minami likely wouldn''t be able to put it into words. To her, this man is neither more handsome than Chen Yu nor noticeably talented. The only traits that may have moved her are his gentlemanly demeanor and tenderness.


    When Minami first saw Naoki at Chen Yu''s wedding, she didn''t think much of him¡ªjust that he seemed like a good person. The act of him giving her the bridal bouquet merely left a mild impression.


    But the events that followed surprised Minami more and more¡ªthey somehow ended up having a Red String of Fate?


    The mythological kind¡ªthe one that binds two people destined to be together?


    Minami once thought such tales were merely legends¡ªuntil the Matchmaking God appeared before her and personally informed her of the string connecting her and Naoki. That moment was when Minami realized she had already developed feelings for him without even knowing.


    When did her feelings begin? Minami had asked herself this question, only to find she couldn''t answer it.


    It seemed she fell for him gradually, without realizing it.


    If there''s any reason, perhaps it''s because everyone''s warnings made her more conscious of him?


    Minami doesn''t know if that yed a part, but the constant reminders from those around her¡ªnot to love the living, not to love Naoki¡ªonly deepened her impression of him.


    Even when she deliberately tried to avoid him, fate still pushed her toward the one person she wasn''t meant to love.


    Worrying and agonizing over the problem wouldn''t solve it. Minami wanted to confront Naoki and say everything clearly, yet a part of her couldn''t bear the thought.


    Especially after thest time he visited the shop and her nervousness caused a small scene¡ªNaoki even had Kohinata Kaori exin on his behalf afterward. This only made Minami grow fonder of him.


    Under such circumstances, how could Minami ever bring herself to sever their predestined bond and her feelings for him?


    Yet, simply leaving things as they are wouldn''t resolve the issue either.


    Fretting, Minami rolled around on the floor. Luckily, the room was furnished with tatami mats, so she could roll freely without hurting herself.


    "Ouch! Oh no!" Rolling and tumbling, Minami bumped her head on the corner of the table, clutching her head with a pained look.


    Even as a ghost, the spell granting her a physical form meant she could feel sensations, and the pain from hitting her head made her rub it tenderly for quite a while.


    When she finally lowered her hand from her forehead, she noticed something had been knocked loose.


    Reaching out, Minami picked up the fallen object and found it was a box. Inside the boxy the very Koban that the Inari God had once used to pay at her shop.


    Maybe she could ask the gods for advice? This thought flickered through Minami''s mind.

 Chapter 884 - 878: The Deities Reply

    For most people, asking for guidance from the gods might just mean visiting a temple to draw a fortune stick, but for someone like Minami, who has truly seen deities, consulting the gods is far from a simple matter.


    As the mostmon type of shrine in Japan, Tokyo naturally houses arge number of Inari Shrines. However, most of these shrines are quite small andck ancient history. After all, Tokyo, formerly Edo, was only established after Tokugawa Ieyasu unified the country, giving it a history of just over four hundred years¡ªnothingpared to the longstanding legacy of Kyoto.


    Even so, a shrine is still a shrine. Even if it''s newly built, as long as it''s dedicated to the deities and receives their acknowledgment, it bes a legitimate ce of worship where followers can pray and transmit their wishes to the gods.


    Of course, while prayers can be sent to the gods, whether the gods choose to listen is another matter entirely.


    After all, for a great deity like the Inari God, with over thirty thousand Inari Shrines spread across all Japan, there are countless prayers being offered at every moment. If the Inari God were to listen to each and every prayer, there would be no time left for anything else¡ªmerely listening to prayers would upy all of the deity''s time.


    That''s why arge number of Divine Servants serve under the Inari God, handling the prayers of followers. Trivial or insignificant requests are resolved by these servants and never reach the Inari God directly.


    In fact, most Inari Shrines are staffed with Divine Servants or subordinate deities appointed by the Inari God. They act as the first line of response, ensuring that the main Inari Taisha does not need to manage the overwhelming number of prayers from the thirty thousand-plus shrines.


    Only the most sincere and significant prayers are filtered through and presented to the Inari God.


    Yet even for these prayers, whether or not the Inari God chooses to respond depends entirely on the deity''s mood.


    For deities, especially at the level of the Inari God, responding to one or two followers'' prayers for the sake of faith is excessively slow, inefficient, and often unnecessary.


    After all, the Inari God is one of the most exalted beings in the Japanese Deity system, second only to the Three Precious Children. What could possibly demand the deity''s personal attention?


    But Minami held a special privilege to directly ry her prayers to the Inari God, all because of the Koban given to her by the deity.


    This was no ordinary Koban or mere coin. In some sense, it represented the Inari God''s divine authority as the patron deity ofmerce.


    If one were to enshrine this Koban, they would gain the Inari God''s protection, achieving wealth and prosperity, with every business venture flourishing and every endeavor seeding.


    Clearly, Minami was unaware of these facts, and no one, not even her father, had exined them to her.


    To the Inari God, this Koban was merely a form of payment and a means of granting Minami some divine protection¡ªensuring she wouldn''t encounter certain "idents."


    Even so, Minami, having deduced the identity of the Inari God, instinctively understood that this item was something given by a deity. Although she didn''t know its precise purpose, and Chen Yu only instructed her to carry it with her, she knew it was deeply connected to the divine.


    So when Minami decided to seek answers from the Inari God, she brought along the Koban. Though she didn''t know what use it might serve, she felt a strong intuition that it could prove helpful.


    As it turned out, Minami''s instincts were correct. When she prayed to the Inari God with the Koban in her possession, the deity noticed her.


    "Interesting. So you came to pray to me," the Inari God remarked with a faint smile, sensing Minami''s prayer even while savoring a delicious dish alongside the Matchmaking God. "Falling deeper into it, I see? Lord Chen Yu''s n is going rather smoothly."


    The Inari God sighed softly, releasing a strand of divine thought to handle the matter while continuing unhurriedly to enjoy the tender, perfectly seared fish before them.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "So this is your trouble, is it?" A majestic, authoritative female voice resonated through Minami''s ears, instantly making her realize that a divine entity was addressing her.


    Overwhelmed with gratitude for having her prayer acknowledged, Minami immediately became even more focused and reverent, pouring out her worries to the Inari God: "Lord Inari, I am truly troubled. I know I shouldn''t have fallen in love with Mr. Naoki, but I just can''t suppress my feelings. Please, what should I do?"


    The Inari God, of course, understood Minami''s prayer and the source of her distress all too well. This was, after all, the result of deliberate guidance from both her and Chen Yu. Yet the Inari God couldn''t outright encourage Minami to fall in love with Inomata Naoki.


    Thus, the deity replied, "Love is the most beautiful emotion in the Human World. A person should not¡ªdoes not need to¡ªrepress their feelings. However, your situation is unique. You are merely a reincarnated deceased person. If you fall in love with a living soul, it will inevitably bring chaos and cmity to the Human World. You must not love him."


    "Yes, Lord Inari, I know I shouldn''t love him, and I know my feelings could lead to terrible consequences, but I just can''t control myself. What am I supposed to do?" Minami''s sorrow was palpable. If not for her reluctance to leave her father behind, she might have begged Chen Yu to let her truly pass on and escape the pain entirely.


    Minami''s desire to move on startled the Inari God. The entire n revolved around the forbidden romance between Minami and Inomata Naoki. If she suddenly chose to depart, wouldn''t it all be for naught?


    Considering this, the Inari God could not allow Minami to choose reincarnation. Although Chen Yu had safeguards in ce to prevent this, the deity still sought tofort her: "Do not despair, nor suppress your emotions. If you love him but he does not reciprocate, there will be no problems."


    The Inari God soothed Minami, steering her thoughts: "Your distress stems from having fallen in love with someone you shouldn''t. But love is mutual, requiring two hearts to align. If you are the only one developing feelings while he remains unaffected, there will be no disastrous consequences. You need not trouble yourself so much."


    In speaking with Minami, the Inari God set aside the grandeur of divine authority, choosing instead to adopt the tone of a kind and gentle elder. This approach made Minami feel a sense of warmth and familiarity, allowing her to take the deity''s words to heart. Though her troubles remained unsolved, she felt significantly lighter. "Thank you for your guidance, Lord Inari. I understand now."

 Chapter 885 - 879: The Hidden Dangers of New Drugs

    The Inari God''sfort brought Minami considerable peace of mind. Though she was still worried and troubled, it was far less overwhelming than before.


    After all, this was divine guidance. For believers devoted to the deities, such guidance was something they could trust unconditionally.


    Although Minami was not a follower of the Inari God, when a legendary deity truly appeared before her and provided guidance in response to her prayers, what reason did she have to doubt the Inari God''s instructions?


    What''s more, Minami came seeking the Inari God''s guidance in the first ce. Now that the deity had given her what she asked for, if she were to doubt it, then what was the point of seeking guidance at all?


    However, Minami, who left with satisfaction, did not realize that her worries had actually stemmed from a divine scheme. At this moment, the guidance she received from the Inari God wasn''t meant to solve her troubles but merely to temporarily soothe her.


    But then, humans worship deities primarily for psychologicalfort. Rarely does anyone truly ce all their hopes on the blessings of gods and Buddhas. At least Minami wasn''t such a zealous believer. Upon receiving guidance from the Inari God, she already understood what she needed to do.


    She pulled a few coins from her wallet and tossed them into the offertory box, then sped her hands in gratitude for the divine guidance and prayed for the Inari God''s blessing before leaving the Inari Shrine feeling lighter.


    Behind her, the avatar of the Inari God watched her departing figure. After a moment of contemtion, it vanished.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Inside Chen Yu''s office, he was reviewing a research progress report submitted by theboratory.


    ording to the experimental report, the research on the new drug had progressed to the animal testing phase, yet the previous side effects still persisted.


    In the experiments, when the potion administered to the test mice exceeded a certain dosage, it caused hyperosmotic dehydration across all cells in the mice''s bodies. This process was irreversible, leading to dysfunction in all organs until the mice rapidly died.


    Such phenomena didn''t surprise Chen Yu, as simr urrences had been observed in previous tumor cell sample experiments. Seeing it happen again in animal tests was just a confirmation of the consequences of overdosing on the new drug.


    In fact, this wasn''t a particrly severe side effect. All medicinal drugs used in healthcaree with dosage limits. Even something asmon as glucose or penicillin, if administered in excessive doses, can transform from lifesaving medicine to lethal poison.


    There are countless drugs that cause death if overdosed on. Some don''t even require overdosing¡ªan idental ingestion or misuse of the drug could easily im someone''s life.


    Therefore, while the report noted that overdosing could be fatal for the mice, it didn''t elicit any emotional response from Chen Yu.


    What truly caught Chen Yu''s attention was the therapeutic effect the new drug had on the tumor cells within the mice''s bodies at normal dosages.


    ording to the experimental report, the results were promising.


    After injecting the standard dose of the new drug into the test mice, the growth of tumor cells in their bodies ceased entirely, followed by rapid cell death. Within a week, the tumor cells could no longer be detected in the mice''s bodies.


    This oue was undoubtedly gratifying¡ªhopeful, even.


    Given the advancements in medical technology, there are now a growing number of drugs avable to treat cancer. Globally, about 150 anti-cancer drugs have been approved for market use, and the preparations derived from these drugs amount to an estimated 1,200 to 1,500 formtions. Overall, drug therapy has be the treatment of choice for most cancer patients.


    Among anti-cancer drugs, their primary mechanism of action¡ªsuppressing the growth of tumor cells and inducing their death¡ªhas evolved into prompting apoptosis of tumor cells. This is a significant improvement over the traditional cytotoxic approaches used in chemotherapy, which caused tumor cell necrosis. The newer drugs inflict less suffering and fewer side effects on patients.


    Nevertheless, anti-cancer drugs are still fraught with numerous side effects and long-termplications. One of the mostmon severe adverse reactions remains bone marrow suppression.


    Thus, modern medical research on anti-cancer drugs faces challenges not in killing tumor cells or inhibiting their growth and division but in minimizing harm to the human body while eradicating cancer cells.


    The broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug Chen Yu had previously developed was so eagerly sought after by Americans and Russians, who went to great lengths to acquire production patents from him, that it was hailed as a groundbreaking discovery worthy of a Nobel Prize in Medicine. Its greatest valuey not just in its ability to inhibit the growth and spread of all types of cancer cells but in itsck of physiological burden on human bodies.


    For any drug, having a wide range of applications undoubtedly opens up extensive market possibilities. Its safety allows cancer patients seeking to manage their condition to confidently use the medication without worry.


    As for the costs and pricing of the drug, well¡­ ha, everyone understands. Developing pharmaceuticals requires investment, and naturally, investments require profitability.


    Now, the new drug under development carries a simr promise¡ªit targets all types of tumor cells, unlike the majority of anti-cancer medications on the market that only work on specific cancers or a single type of cancer.


    Hence, this new drug''s medical value and clinical prospects surpass those of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug Chen Yu had previously formted. While the earlier drug was merely suppressive, this new one achievesplete healing.


    This research, though extraordinary in its significance for medical science and cancer treatment, felt markedly less appealing when viewed through the lens of the pharmaceutical industry.


    As mentioned earlier, there are approximately 1,500 anti-cancer drug formtions currently sold globally in various countries, representing a vast and lucrative market with unimaginable stakes.


    The lengths to which Russia and the United States went to acquire the production patents for Chen Yu''s broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in Europe and America underscore the enormity of the interests involved.


    Yet this new drug, capable of curing cancerpletely, essentially uproots this entire market. The production patents painstakingly obtained by pharmaceuticalpanies from Chen Yu for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug in Russia and America would turn into worthless scraps of paper, leaving them with nothing to recoup their massive investments.


    If such a situation were to happen, Chen Yu felt that even as a Demigod, he probably couldn''t contain such fallout.


    Those pharmaceuticalpanies facing severe financial losses wouldn''t hesitate toe for him with everything they had.


    Though not afraid, he certainly found it annoying.


    Just as Chen Yu was considering how to reasonably seed in developing this new drug and bringing it smoothly to market, the avatar of the Inari God suddenly appeared in his office.

 Chapter 886 - 880: The Next Plan

    "Your Highness Miketsu, what brings you here today?" Chen Yu looked at the sudden appearance of the Inari God, set down the experiment report in his hand, and greeted her politely.


    Though it was merely a split incarnation that had arrived, Chen Yu still showed respect and courtesy towards her.


    "Lord Chen Yu." The incarnation of the Inari God revealed a visible form, not just a voice like she did when addressing Minami: "I came to inform you that Minami went to my shrine. She has fallen for Inomata Naoki and is troubled deeply by it."


    Upon hearing the words of the Inari God''s incarnation, Chen Yu''s gaze subtly tightened as he asked, "Minami went to Your Highness Miketsu''s shrine? Was it to pray regarding this matter?"


    "Yes, it seems her feelings have taken root profoundly." The incarnation of the Inari God smiled and praised Chen Yu: "It seems Lord Chen Yu, your n has been remarkably sessful, and everything is progressing smoothly."


    Facing the praise from the incarnation of the Inari God, Chen Yu merely shook his head indifferently and asked her, "Minami prayed at Your Highness''s shrine; didn''t Your Highness Miketsu provide her with any guidance?"


    "Of course, I did. I told her that love is mutual¡ªif the other party hasn''t fallen for her, and only she loves him, that''s perfectly fine." The incarnation of the Inari God naturally concealed nothing from Chen Yu. She hade to report the situation; there was no need for any pretense.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Yu slightly nodded, affirming, "Theoretically, that''s correct. However, no one can guarantee that Naoki won''t fall for her. Now that things have progressed to this stage, it''s time to begin influencing Naoki."


    Speaking of this, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head, as if reluctant to sabotage his own brother: "Were it not for Naoki coincidentally being involved, I honestly wouldn''t wish for my own brother to end up ying both sides."


    The incarnation of the Inari God responded in a t tone to Chen Yu''smentation: "At this point, Lord Chen Yu, is there really a need to express such sentiments?"


    Though only an incarnation was present, in essence, it was no different from the God''s true self. She showed no concern that a mere trace of guilt and reluctance toward Naoki on Chen Yu''s part would alter the trajectory of his n.


    For beings at their level, the prospect of ascending to greater heights was the paramount pursuit. Chen Yu, having entered this echelon rtively recently, retained emotions and a lifestyle reminiscent of ordinary humans. Yet when it came to achieving breakthroughs at higher realms, nothing could obstruct them.


    The Inari God viewed herself this way, and she believed Chen Yu mirrored such determination.


    Whether he would sacrifice everything for the sake of transcendence was a question only Chen Yu could answer, but she was certain the inklings of remorse toward Naoki were insufficient to shift his n.


    Had Chen Yu wished to call off the n, he could have done so the moment he discovered the Red String of Fate between Minami and Naoki.


    After all, Naoki and Tokairin Yuko''s connection was facilitated by him. If true guilt had lingered, he could have chosen not to intervene from the very beginning.


    "What do you intend to do next, Lord Chen Yu?" The incarnation of the Inari God inquired about his uing steps.


    For now came the phase of influencing Naoki''s growing affection toward Minami, and once they fell in love, the n would enter its most critical stage. Both Inari God and Chen Yu would have no room to retreat.


    As such, the Inari God was deeply invested in what Chen Yu''s immediate arrangements would entail.


    After giving it some thought, Chen Yu spoke, "This matter can''t be rushed. A gradual approach will work more in our favor. My n involves using subtle hints and guided circumstances to inspire Naoki''s attraction toward Minami until he eventually falls for her."


    "Oh? And how exactly do you intend to proceed?" The Inari God approved of Chen Yu''s proposed direction, making her eager to hear an boration.


    "Next, I''ll take them on a trip to Kyoto. Officially, it''s just a vacation, but in reality, it''s designed to create opportunities for the two of them to develop feelings for each other." Chen Yu had an overarching design for this n, one he had been meticulously crafting for a long time. Thus, when he shared it with the Inari God''s incarnation, it was delivered with precision and rity: "While we''re there, I''ll bring them to Your Highness Miketsu''s shrine. I must ask Your Highness to discreetly assist by creating an environment where the two can be left alone."


    The incarnation of the Inari God nodded; arranging such circumstances within her shrine was exceedingly simple. "Just the environment for their solitude¡ªis that all you need?"


    "Perhaps Your Highness Miketsu could also add slight guidance, making them feel as though their connection is fated by heaven. I''ll prepare specific arrangements in advance and rely on your cooperation at the time." Of course, Chen Yu''s n didn''t end with simply leaving the pair alone; he intended to use divine manifestations to impress upon Naoki the idea that a destined bond connected him to Minami.


    Nheless, Chen Yu did not aim to turn Naoki into someone who betrayed his rtionships or created chaos. His strategy didn''t allow for Naoki and Minami''s love to escte into a deep and tragic romance.


    Such an oue would gravely distort the world''s bnce, contradicting the core of Chen Yu''s ns.


    He merely aimed for Naoki to recognize the fated connection between him and Minami, while ensuring their mortal differences would make their union impossible.


    Only in this way could the two generate tender feelings without evolving toward an earth-shattering love story.


    "Understood. I''ll await your next move, Lord Chen Yu." The incarnation of the Inari God nodded in acknowledgment, refraining from further inquiries. After briefly bowing toward Chen Yu, she vanished from his office.


    Watching the Inari God''s incarnation disappear, Chen Yu finally rxed, leaning back into his chair and shutting his eyes, contemting the next steps of his n.


    Each stage of the n required careful thought, ensuring nothing went awry. After all, when Naoki truly developed feelings for Minami, it would mark the resurgence of the mythological era and the eruption of divine warfare.


    Although Chen Yu had prepared extensively, the prospect of confronting deities from ancient lore still induced a sense of unease.


    Indeed, based on Chen Yu''s design, he was destined to confront the invading forces of Yomotsu no Oni Kuni.


    A divine war was weighty enough to warrant the utmost caution.


    Yet even so, the n remained relentless in its progression. Chen Yu would not dy his actions due to uncertain odds against his enemies.


    With these thoughts, Chen Yu instructed his secretary, Shirai Reina, outside the door: "Rena, please book a ten-person reservation for a Kyoto onsen hotel this weekend."

 Chapter 887 - 881: Trip to Kyoto

    "Honey, what made you suddenly decide to invite everyone to Kyoto for a trip?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu, sitting in the front passenger seat.


    "Yeah, Sensei, why did you suddenly think ofing to Kyoto for the onsen? You even went out of your way to invite us. Is this because of Naoki again?" Mitsunari Mikoto, sitting in the back seat, also looked curiously at Chen Yu, who was driving, as she voiced her doubts.


    At the moment, they were on their way to the onsen hotel. Chen Yu was driving a rented car instead of the luxury sports car that Jounouchi Hiromi had gifted him.


    While it wasn''t impossible to drive that car, bringing it all the way from Tokyo to Kyoto would undoubtedly seem hard to exin.


    Earlier, Chen Yu had his secretary Shirai Reina help him book a ten-person onsen inn in Kyoto. Aside from Chen Yu and his wife, along with Mitsunari Mikoto in their car, another vehicle carried Inomata Naoki, Tokairin Yuko, and Kohinata Kaori.


    Meanwhile, Kube Rokuro and Qingdai were driving another car with Minami, who insisted on riding with them, following close behind.


    Addressing the questions from his wife and disciple, Chen Yu replied while driving, "Do I need a reason? I just wanted to invite everyone out for some fun¡ªis that a problem? Besides, Rokuro passed his medical license exams this time, so why not use this trip to celebrate for him?"


    "Celebrate for Rokuro? Wouldn''t it have been enough to find a ce in Tokyo and treat him to a meal? Whye all the way to Kyoto?" Jounouchi Hiromi cast Chen Yu a doubtful look, clearly unconvinced by his exnation. "And you even booked such an expensive onsen hotel¡ªhow suspicious!"


    Knowing Chen Yu''s ns, Jounouchi Hiromi had already guessed, with almostplete certainty, that the real purpose of this trip was to set up Inomata Naoki and Minami. However, because Mitsunari Mikoto was also present, she couldn''t state it outright and could only probe indirectly.


    Chen Yu, of course, understood what Jounouchi Hiromi meant, but he wasn''t nning to share his scheme with Mitsunari Mikoto just yet.


    Even if she was his disciple, this n was a bit too premature for her to be involved in at the moment.


    Though there might be things he''d need her help withter, this clearly wasn''t the time.


    The three cars, carrying the nine of them, soon arrived at the onsen hotel Chen Yu had reserved.


    Compared to the onsens within the Tokyo Metropolis, which rely on sourced or artificially drilled water, the natural onsens in Kyoto were undoubtedly of much higher quality. While not as famous as some iconic onsens, they were still more than good enough.


    Moreover, the onsen hotel Chen Yu booked was particrly luxurious, offering excellent amodation and top-notch facilities. Even if one disregarded Chen Yu''s ulterior motives, this was a perfect spot for a carefree holiday.


    Once the group arrived at the onsen hotel, their prior reservations allowed for a swift check-in, and they all settled into their rooms.


    After settling down, everyone gathered to discuss the itinerary for the trip.


    Chen Yu had specifically chosen the weekend for this trip, ensuring everyone had enough time to rx and have fun. With two whole days ahead, a well-nned schedule would guarantee a delightful experience.


    "Brother Yu, how did you arrange the next two days? Do we have any ns?" Kube Rokuro, now more spirited and confident after obtaining his medical certification and under Qingdai''s mentoring, posed his question to Chen Yu with noticeableposure.


    Noticing the changes in Kube Rokuro, Chen Yu cast an approving nce at Qingdai before replying to Rokuro, "We''ll rest for the night tonight. Everyone can soak in the onsen and recharge. As for tomorrow, in the morning, I''ve nned for us to visit Kiyomizu-dera. In the afternoon, we''ll stroll around Gion, and in the evening, I''ve reserved a ryotei in Gion with a Geisha performance."


    "On the second day, we''ll head to Kinkaku-ji and Inari Taisha. After all, since we''re in Kyoto, we can''t miss visiting these iconic ces, right?"


    "Kiyomizu-dera? I haven''t been there since my school trip!" When Tokairin Yuko heard that Kiyomizu-dera was on the itinerary, she seemed excited. "I''ve heard that making wishes at Kiyomizu-dera is particrly effective. Is that true? If so, I''ll be sure to make some serious wishes!"


    "Wishing at Kiyomizu-dera is indeed said to be effective. There''s even a legend that if you leap off the Kiyomizu Stage and survive, your wish to the deities wille true." Having changed into her yukata, Kohinata Kaori perked up at the topic of wishing and eagerly shared a rumor she''d heard. "In the past, people often jumped off the Kiyomizu Stage to validate their beliefs or make wishes. Now, cautionary signs have been added to prevent anyone from jumping off."


    Discussing the topic seemed to captivate the women, with Qingdai even joining in. "The Kiyomizu Stage in Kiyomizu-dera is actually a Noh Theater stage, and what''s fascinating is that it doesn''t have the usual seating for an audience. Performances there are for the deities to enjoy, so the seating area is essentially left open in the air.


    Jumping off the Kiyomizu Stage effectively means leaping before the deities. If the deities are willing to grant your wish, you won''t die. Historically, many sought to prove their faith or make fervent wishes by jumping off the stage."


    "Ugh! If I were a deity, I wouldn''t like that kind of wishing at all!" Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her disdain, frowning as shemented, "Putting your life in jeopardy to prove your faith or sincerity¡ªthat''s just emotional ckmail! If the deity is kind, they''ll save the person. If they don''t intervene and the person dies, does that mean the deity is unkind, or the person wasn''t sincere enough? If it were me, I definitely wouldn''t grant such wishes."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s remarks left everyone momentarily thoughtful, her reasoning striking a chord and making the once-lively discussion fall silent.


    Chen Yu broke the silence, speaking up to say, "Let''s not overthink this. It''s not like we have any wishes so pressing that we''d jump off the Kiyomizu Stage, nor are we deities who need to ponder whether we''re merciful or not.


    If you truly want to make wishes, I''d suggest waiting until the second day when we visit Inari Taisha. Wishing to the Inari God is said to be quite effective. If there''s something you really want, give it a shot. For now, let''s just enjoy tonight and get some rest."

 Chapter 888 - 882 Kiyomizu-dera

    After a good night''s rest, the group set out early the next morning, driving together to Kiyomizu-dera.


    Kiyomizu-dera, constructed in 778 AD, is an ancient Buddhist temple, the oldest in Kyoto, and a national treasure of Japan.


    ording to the "Zoku Gunsho Ruiju," which records the origins of Kiyomizu-dera, a monk named Kenjin, who was practicing in Nara at the time, dreamed of an elderly monk in white robes telling him to "go north in search of a clear spring."


    Following the guidance from his dream, Kenjin traveled north from Nara to Kyoto, where he discovered a waterfall formed by a spring on Mount Otowa.


    By the waterfall, Kenjin encountered an elderly monk, the incarnation of Guanyin, who handed him a piece of spirit wood and instructed him to carve it into a statue of Guanyin.


    From then on, Monk Kenjin took residence by the waterfall, building a hut there to continue his practice.


    Two yearster, Japan''s first Shogun, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, passed by while hunting and met Monk Kenjin. Moved by Kenjin''s teachings, Tamuramaromissioned the construction of a Buddhist temple, choosing as its central deity the statue of the Eleven-Faced Thousand-Armed Guanyin still enshrined at Kiyomizu-dera today.


    Although Kiyomizu-dera has been preserved, it has undergone at least ten fires throughout its history. The temple has seen many ups and downs, with the current structure rebuilt during the Tokugawa Shogunate, funded by the third Shogun, Tokugawa Iemitsu.


    Fortunately, Kiyomizu-dera''s Eleven-Faced Guanyin, its main hall supported by 139 pirs, and the famous Kiyomizu Stage have retained their ancient character, earning the temple recognition as a national treasure of Japan. Its grandeur can even be glimpsed in numerous films, TV programs, and anime and video games.


    Chen Yu and his group, of course, wouldn''t miss such a famousndmark when visiting Kiyomizu-dera.


    However, their timing wasn''t ideal. The temple''s main hall, which houses the Eleven-Faced Guanyin, remains closed to the public outside of the Obon Festival, when it opens for worship. Thus, they couldn''t see the precious statue.


    That said, no one in Chen Yu''s group was a devout believer with a strong desire to pay homage to the Guanyin statue. They didn''t feel regretful and instead began admiring the magnificent scenery of Mount Otowa from the Kiyomizu Stage.


    The Kiyomizu Stage and the temple''s main hall are built on a cliffside halfway up the mountain. While the main hall rests on solid ground, the vast stage is entirely supported by 139 wooden columns. Whether viewed from above or below, its grand scale is awe-inspiring.


    "Ah~! The scenery here is amazing!" Jounouchi Hiromi eximed, leaning against the railing of the Kiyomizu Stage as she stretchedzily. She then turned to Chen Yu with a yful smile, "Honey, take a photo of me!"


    Chen Yu naturally wouldn''t refuse his wife''s request. He grabbed the camera and captured her posing in various ways.


    Seeing Chen Yu taking photos of Jounouchi Hiromi, Qingdai and Tokairin Yuko wouldn''t be left behind. They also pulled their respective boyfriends to the railing formemorative pictures.


    As for the three single women¡ªKohinata Kaori, Misumi Mikoto, and Minami¡ªwhile they didn''t have partners, they didn''t want to miss out on photo opportunities either. They roped in Inomata Naoki and Kube Rokuro to help take their pictures.


    Meanwhile, no one wanted to intrude on Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi''s sweet moments, as their affection for each other was too evident and enviable.


    Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi noticed Kohinata Kaori, Misumi Mikoto, and Minami''s antics and couldn''t help but chuckle together.


    Chen Yu, eager to spend more quality time with his wife, didn''t offer to help the others. Instead, he held Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand, enjoying Mount Otowa''s breathtaking views from the railing.


    "Honey, do you know that the Shogun who built Kiyomizu-dera, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro, was Chinese?" Out of the blue, Jounouchi Hiromi brought up a historical topic with Chen Yu.


    "It''s probably because he imed to be a descendant of Liu Achi, a great-grandson of Emperor Xian of Han," Chen Yu replied, as he had heard the story about Japan''s first Shogun with Chinese ancestry. "I recall the Japanese government officially acknowledged a few years ago that he was indeed of Chinese descent, a descendant of Liu Achi. Koreans even made a fuss about it."


    "Koreans are shameless!" Jounouchi Hiromi snorted disdainfully, clearly displeased with Korea''s habit of iming everything as their own.


    Watching his wife''s indignant expression, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh. He wrapped his arms around her tofort her.


    Chen Yu understood why his wife would be upset. In Japan, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro is regarded as a symbol of loyalty and valor, akin to the status of Guan Yu in China. He is revered as the Martial God and often referred to as Japan''s Guan Yu.


    Unlike Guan Yu, who rose to prominence during the Qing Dynasty, Sakanoue no Tamuramaro was celebrated during his lifetime. For over a millennium, every Shogun embarking on a major campaign would pay their respects to him first. During the Shogunate era, samurai families revered him as a paragon of virtue and a near-divine figure of faith.


    A historical figure so significant to Japan having Chinese ancestry is not shameful¡ªit''s factual. But for Koreans to dere him Korean and im that his ancestor, Liu Achi, was a Korean spreading their advanced culture to Japan? Laughable.


    In ancient times, such a statement might have even provoked Japan into dering war on Korea. It''s no wonder the Japanese public found it unbearable.


    It''s absurd when you think about it. Anyone knowledgeable about history knows that East Asia''s most advanced culture has always flowed outward from China. Whether it''s Korea, Japan, or even those "monkeys" in Southeast Asia, they were all once Chinese tributary states. Since when did Korea possess advanced culture to spread to Japan?


    Historically, Korea wasn''t the self-proimed origin of all things as it is today. During the Ming Dynasty, Korea practically kowtowed to the Great Ming like a grandchild ttering its grandfather. They would send envoys to pay tribute during festivals and events. At one point, they banned marriages across the country to select women as tributes to the Ming, only allowing marriage after the tribute women were picked.


    Offering Korean ginseng and gold was minor; historical records show that Koreans even confiscated shariputras from their temples to present to the Ming, stopping just short of burning their monks for more relics.


    A country like that iming everything as its origin is nothing short of a ridiculous joke.


    Chen Yu, meanwhile, recalled how he stole half of the Nether River from Korea while constructing his Necromantic Space. The memory made him chuckle. He shared the story with Jounouchi Hiromi in a whisper, eliciting her yful scold, "Honey, you''re so bad! But I love it!"

 Chapter 889 - 883 Future Planning

    When Chen Yu initially constructed his Necromantic Space, he stole half a tributary of the Nether River from the penins opposite Japan. Although he merely punctured a small hole in one of the tributaries, even so, it drew away a tenth of the water flow from the Nether River passing through that penins.


    At first nce, it might seem like Chen Yu stole a significant amount, but in reality, it was because the water flow of the Nether River passing through that penins was so minuscule that even such a small diversion imed a tenth of its volume.


    Compared to the methods used by other pantheons that essentially create new tributaries directly from the world''s main Nether River, the tributary passing through the penins seems more like an offshoot of an even smaller sub-tributary.


    If Chen Yu hadn''t been so weak back then¡ªbarely having just transitioned into a Necromancer¡ªhe might have been capable of directing half that tributary over to his space.


    At his current Demigod-level strength, carving out a simrly scaled Nether River would be no trouble at all.


    Inparison, the tributaries redirected by Shen Zhou are far more robust, and even the branches drawn by the Japanese Deity system for Japan carry significantly greater water volume.


    To use an analogy, if the tributaries of the Nether River flowing through this world are on the scale of the Yangtze or Yellow River, then the branches separated by Shen Zhou are akin to dividing a main river channel, much like the fish-mouth split at Dujiangyan, diverting the lesser portion of the main flow.


    As for the Japanese Deity system, their tributary could still be considered a major branch of the Yangtze River¡ªsubstantial enough to qualify as a significant waterway.


    But the tributary running through that penins? It''s barely the level of an artificially dug irrigation canal off an existing tributary.


    This led Chen Yu to seriously suspect that the ancestors of Koreans were simply too subservient to the Celestial Empire in ancient times, earning them this pitiful tributary as a "reward." If any genuine deities had intervened, the volume wouldn''t have been so meager.


    This was also why Chen Yu never worried about retaliation despite stealing a tenth of their water¡ªbecause the opposing force was simply too weak.


    When Chen Yu attempted to redirect the Nether River back then, merely ncing at Japan caused his eyes to rupture under the overwhelming power of Amaterasu in Gao Tianyuan. Yet, his actions toward that penins triggered no reaction whatsoever, a clear indication of theirck of strength.


    Considering that their mythological system only took shape in the 20th century, and prior to that, they had no cohesive mythology but rather fragmented beliefs heavily influenced by Confucianism, Daoism, and Buddhism from Central ins culture, it''s not surprising theyck their own deities to believe in.


    What''s more, in modern history, that penins was conquered twice by Japan and once by the Americans, so even if there were any mountain spirits or wild deities, they would have been thoroughly eradicated.


    The reason Chen Yu pondered these issues, aside from Jounouchi Hiromi''s earlier discussion of whether Sakanoue no Tamuramaro was Chinese or Korean, was because Misumi Mikoto had inquired about the Nether River water source for her own Necromantic Space.


    Given Misumi Mikoto''s recently transitioned state, she could barely hope to replicate Chen Yu''s early tactics of punching a small hole in someone else''s tributary to steal a bit of water.


    However, with the boost in power she received after summoning the Chitose Sisters with Chen Yu''s help, she naturally wanted to perfect her Necromantic Space even further.


    Chen Yu naturally supported Misumi Mikoto''s aspirations. As for his own Necromantic Space, although the current flow of Nether River water was sufficient, the growth of his power and the expansion of his space seemed to necessitate additional resources as well.


    Thus, after Misumi Mikoto consulted him about this issue, Chen Yu developed a fresh idea and n.


    Chen Yu, however, didn''t intend to implement this n immediately. He decided to wait until hepleted his current Divine Enthronement n and officially became a deity. At that point, he would have greater confidence in achieving his goals.


    For now, though, the focus was still on their tour of Kiyomizu-dera.


    Besides the temple''s famed Kiyomizu Stage, another must-see attraction was the Otowa Waterfall, which inspired the temple''s name.


    The Otowa Waterfall had three streams of flowing water representing longevity, academic sess, and romantic fortune. Visitors could only choose one stream to drink from when making a wish¡ªand only take a single sip. Otherwise, greed would cancel out the wish''s fulfillment.


    This legend had a peculiar allure for Chen Yu''s group. While Chen Yu and his wife simply participated for fun, Tokairin Yuko and Kohinata Kaori deeply believed in it. Even Minami, under everyone''s collective gaze, shyly chose the stream symbolizing romantic fortune for her wish, drawing repeated side-eye nces from Kohinata Kaori.


    However, even if Kohinata Kaori had her suspicions, she wouldn''t voice them in this setting or at this time. Thus, after the group passed the Otowa Waterfall, they continued exploring other attractions within Kiyomizu-dera.


    Beyond the main hall and Kiyomizu Stage, Kiyomizu-dera housed numerous Buddhist halls and structures. Among the most notable were the Three-storied Pagoda and Zuigudou.


    The Zuigudou offered ess to its underground chamber for a ticket costing just one hundred yen. Visitors could experience the famous womb passage, symbolizing a spiritual journey inside the womb of a Bodhisattva for prayer.


    Chen Yu and his wife showed little interest in this, as did Qingdai and Kube Rokuro. Inomata Naoki, however, was pulled along by Tokairin Yuko and Kohinata Kaori, with Minami joining them after being persuaded by Kohinata Kaori.


    Watching the four descend into the underground chamber, Chen Yu, uninterested in the attraction, didn''t say much. Instead, he found a clean spot where he could help the now increasingly frail Jounouchi Hiromi sit and wait for their return.


    Qingdai, Kube Rokuro, and Misumi Mikoto, who were simrly uninterested, also sat down with them.


    After sitting, the group naturally began chatting about Kube Rokuro''s career ns.


    "Rokuro, now that you''ve obtained your medical license, what are your ns for work? Do you intend to continue your job at UDI?" Chen Yu asked Kube Rokuro, curious about his future.


    In Japan, being a doctor is a highly respected profession, far removed from the societal status and ie disparity of a forensic technician. Given Professor Kube''s connections, Chen Yu''s inquiry was only natural.


    Faced with Chen Yu''s question, Kube Rokuro shook his head and responded, "I''m still considering it. I really enjoy my work at UDI. I find it very meaningful, but now that I have a medical license, I need to think about my future as well."


    "Thinking it over is indeed a good thing. Regardless, you have a girlfriend now. Even if not for your own sake, you should consider Qingdai''s feelings. Shees from a distinguished family. If you stick to a job as an autopsy recorder, even if Qingdai doesn''t mind, you should think about how you''ll support your family when you get married, right?" Chen Yu advised as he looked at Kube Rokuro.


    Hearing this, Kube Rokuro humbly nodded, epting Chen Yu''s advice. "I understand, Brother Yu. I''ll think about it seriously."

 Chapter 890 - 884 Yasaka Shrine

    After leaving Kiyomizu-dera, they continued along the crowded path, and soon they would arrive at another famous site, Yasaka Shrine.


    The group had originally nned to walk there, but after leaving Kiyomizu-dera, Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned that she was feeling a bit tired. Considering her pregnancy, everyone decided to take a rickshaw instead.


    This rickshaw ride is one of the unique and preserved traditions in Japan, typically found in Kyoto and Tokyo. It''s a relic from a bygone era.


    China also had simr rickshaws in the past, referred to as "rickshaws" or "pedicabs." In Lao She''s *Camel Xiangzi*, Xiangzi was a rickshaw puller whose greatest aspiration was to own a rickshaw of his own.


    These rickshaws can only seat two people and are entirely powered by the puller''s strength. As a result, they are usually ridden by couples or young women out for fun. A scene like Chen Yu''s, with a married couple together, is somewhat rare.


    For Chen Yu, this was his first time in a rickshaw. He didn''t find it particrly special.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi sighed almost regretfully, saying, "It''s such a shame I''m pregnant and out of shape; otherwise, if I rented a kimono and rode in a rickshaw like this, it would feel like a romance straight out of the Taisho era!"


    "Taisho romance? Hiromi, do you really like the Taisho era?" Though the remark was made offhandedly, Chen Yu found himself intrigued by Jounouchi Hiromi''s words.


    "I wouldn''t say I''m a huge fan. I just kind of like the aesthetic of that era," Jounouchi Hiromi tilted her head thoughtfully, not particrly invested in the topic. "After all, that was Japan''s most prosperous era in modern history. Many of Japan''s modern literary giants flourished during that time. And, dear husband, don''t you think the fashion back then was really attractive?"


    Hearing this, Chen Yu thought of the Taisho-era schoolgirl outfits he''d seen before and couldn''t help but chuckle. "I can''t quite picture you dressed in Taisho-style fashion, Hiromi. But if you like it, we could have a Taisho-style kimono custom-made for youter."


    "A Taisho-style kimono? No, thank you! I''m already married; wearing something like that would be inappropriate¡ªit''s for young girls!" Hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion, Jounouchi Hiromi quickly shook her head.


    She understood that Chen Yu was referring to the outfits often worn by Taisho-era schoolgirls: kimonos paired with long hakama and leather boots. While her looks and figure could certainly pull it off, as a married woman who was about to give birth, wearing such a retro ensemble felt far too embarrassing.


    Shifting the conversation, Jounouchi Hiromi nced back at Minami, seated in the rickshaw behind them, then turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Honey, you invited everyone to Kyoto this time to set up Minami and Mr. Naoki, didn''t you? But earlier at Kiyomizu-dera, you didn''t seem to do much. Why''s that?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ve got it all nned. Today is just for sightseeing and rxing. When we go to Inari Taisha tomorrow, I''ll make sure they get some alone time," Chen Yu didn''t hide his intentions from Jounouchi Hiromi. He even entrusted her with a task: "When the timees, I might need your help distracting Kaori so she doesn''t interrupt Minami."


    Understanding what Chen Yu meant, Jounouchi Hiromi gave a small nod in agreement.


    Kiyomizu-dera wasn''t far from Yasaka Shrine¡ªa walk would take about twenty minutes. Riding the rickshaw was faster, so they had only exchanged a few words before they arrived at the entrance of Yasaka Shrine.


    After paying the fare, Chen Yu helped Jounouchi Hiromi down from the rickshaw. They stood at the entrance of Yasaka Shrine, waiting for the rest of the group to catch up.


    As they waited, Chen Yu couldn''t help but nce up at the famous gates of Yasaka Shrine.


    Noticing Chen Yu staring intently at the shrine''s gates, Inomata Naoki, who had arrived ahead of the others, leaned in and teased, "Brother Yu, you''re staring at Yasaka Shrine so intently¡ªare you wondering if the geishas or oiran from nearby Gione here to pray?"


    Inomata Naoki''s remark wasn''t entirely a joke, given that Yasaka Shrine isn''t far from Gion, Kyoto''s most famous geisha district. It takes less than a thirty-minute walk to get there.


    So, the idea that geishas or oiran from Gion might visit Yasaka Shrine to pray wasn''t far-fetched at all.


    As for Inomata Naoki''s quip, Chen Yu merely smiled and responded, "That kind of question doesn''t interest me. If you''re curious about oiran or geishas, I''ve already booked us a ryotei for tonight. There won''t be any oiran, but we''ll have geishas, at least."


    Hearing this, Inomata Naoki''s eyes lit up, but he quickly nced back at Tokairin Yuko, who was chatting with Jounouchi Hiromi, and put on a nervous smile.


    Seeing Inomata Naoki''s hesitance, Chen Yu scoffed and teased, "Naoki, you''re still the same as ever! Back when you bought an H-magazine, you imed you''d only borrowed it. Now you''re curious about geishas but scared of your girlfriend. Is it really that bad?"


    "Brother Yu! Have mercy, have mercy!" Hearing Chen Yu bring up his embarrassing past, Inomata Naoki immediately pleaded for leniency.


    Although he was indeed curious about seeing geishas, he harbored no disloyal intentions toward his girlfriend and didn''t want to create any misunderstandings.


    Chen Yu, of course, understood this as well. His teasing was just a joke at Inomata Naoki''s expense.


    After some yful banter, the rest of the group gradually arrived.


    Though it was nearing midday, the streets near Yasaka Shrine, historically formed to amodate pilgrims, were filled with eateries, and countless stalls sold snacks.


    Chen Yu asked everyone''s opinion and, seeing that no one wanted a proper lunch, they each bought a small snack to nibble on as they walked.


    "Honey, do you know who Yasaka Shrine is dedicated to?" Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly brought up the question as they entered the shrine.


    "I''m not sure. Let''s ask someone about itter. All I know about Yasaka Shrine is that it hosts the annual Gion Matsuri." Chen Yu was unaware of the answer but knew that Yasaka Shrine organizes the Gion Matsuri, one of Japan''s three major festivals, which draws countless visitors every year.


    Mentioning the Gion Matsuri immediately piqued Kohinata Kaori''s interest. She turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Senior, isn''t the Gion Matsuri happening around this time? Did youe to Kyoto specifically to see it?"


    "It''s purely a coincidence," Chen Yu shook his head, avoiding the question.

 Chapter 891 - 885 Gion

    Gion is Kyoto''srgest geisha district in Japan. It is Kyoto''s most famous "entertainment district" and, during the Tokugawa Shogunate period, was one of the two great centers of pleasure and culture alongside Yoshiwara in Edo.


    Of course,pared to Yoshiwara, Gion, being primarily focused on geisha,cked the flesh trade, lending it a somewhat more refined aura.


    The origins of Gion can be traced back to the early Tokugawa Shogunate, when the government allowed teahouses to operate in the area. This led to Gion''s rise, and at its peak, it boasted over four thousand geisha, making it one of the most prosperous districts in Japan.


    Among all of Gion, the most renowned spot is Hanami Lane.


    This street is home to numerous historic teahouses, some of which have been passed down through more than ten generations.


    On this street, time seems to stand still, with everything maintaining the appearance of the past. If you don a kimono and carry a red Tang paper umbre while strolling along Hanami Lane, you might even find it hard to distinguish whether you are in the modern era or walking through the Edo Period.


    Compared to the modernized Tokyo, Kyoto has always retained this ancient charm, as if everything is frozen in the days of old, as though time never truly flowed.


    However, the emperors and nobles who once resided here have long since vanished into the dust of history, leaving today''s Kyoto as a weary, aging city, clinging to the remnants of its former elegance.


    Perhaps this is also a reflection of modern Japan¡ªa nation that, while outwardly prosperous, is inwardly aging, like an elderly person slowly losing vitality.


    The wealth umted during the nation''s youth might allow the "elderly" Japan to livefortably and nostalgically reminisce about past glory, yet it cannot obscure the reality of its continuous decline and the fact that others have long surpassed it.


    Just like Kyoto¡ªa thousand-year-old capital that was once Japan''s political center, but following Emperor Meiji''s relocation of the capital, its decline became inevitable. The once bustling Kyoto has steadily quieted down, transforming into an increasingly ordinary and aging city.


    Even Gion has experienced a downturn in fortunes. The ancient geisha profession has struggled to find sessors in recent years, teetering on the brink of copse, and only a few hundred young women now remain in Gion to continue working as geisha.


    Of course, none of this has much to do with Chen Yu and hispanions, who are merely here as tourists.


    As the group stepped out of Yasaka Shrine, night had fallen, andnterns began to illuminate the streets of Gion.


    The quaint streets and traditional shops hidden behind wooden fences exuded a warm and inviting feeling under the glow of yellow lights, creating a rxed and pleasant atmosphere.


    "Gion at night¡ªthat''s the real Gion!" Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile and remark as he watched the lights gradually brighten.


    After all, historically, Gion truly came alive at night when businesses opened and geisha entertained guests. The daytime interactions with tourists and tour groups are merely performances that showcase the elegance of the ancient geisha profession, not their actual work.


    However, upon hearing Chen Yu''sment, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly reached out and pinched the soft flesh at Chen Yu''s waist, teasingly asking, "Hubby, you seem very excited about Gion''s nightlife, don''t you?"


    Caught off guard, Chen Yu''s expression instantly changed. Forcing a smile, he quickly responded, "Honey, what are you talking about? There''s no way I''d be excited about Gion''s nightlife. I''m merely curious about geisha, this traditional Japanese culture!"


    "It''s Naoki actually! Back when we were students, he used to tell me how much he admired Gion''s geisha and Edo''s courtesans. But since Yoshiwara no longer exists, we had toe to Gion to experience the geisha culture, which is why I nned our visit here today!"


    Following the principle of "better him than me," Chen Yu unhesitatingly passed the me onto Inomata Naoki.


    Having been thrown under the bus, Inomata Naoki nced at Tokairin Yuko beside him and hurriedly protested, "Brother Yu! How could you push the me onto me like this? Back in school, wasn''t it *you* who said that once we seeded in life and earned big money, we''d alle to Gion to hire a courtesan for drinks?"


    "When did I ever say such a thing? I can''t afford a courtesan from Gion!" Chen Yu quickly retorted.


    Though his words were an attempt to deflect, the truth was that with his current status and ie, hiring a courtesan from Gion was no longer out of reach for him¡ªit was entirely possible.


    In fact, he wouldn''t even need to reveal his identity as a demigod; just his status as the inventor of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug would be enough for countless people to grant him the highest level of hospitality.


    Even if Chen Yu was in Tokyo, as long as he made the request, someone could very well package up Gion''s finest courtesan and send her straight to his doorstep¡ªor even his bed.


    However, such extravagance held little appeal for Chen Yu, and he was not the kind of man to indulge in it.


    Visiting Gion to see geisha was, for him, a form of cultural curiosity¡ªan effort to understand what made geisha culture one of Japan''s most iconic traditions.


    But if he were to deliberately partake in something ostentatious, he''d rather opt for the hostesses at Ginza instead.


    After a round ofughter and banter, the group finally arrived at the ryotei Chen Yu had reserved. Led by the staff, they were seated in a private room.


    In truth, ryotei establishments like this typically do not employ geisha directly. Instead, all geisha are trained at geisha houses, and when ryotei require their services, they simply notify the geisha house, which then sends geisha to entertain guests.


    Since both geisha houses and ryotei¡ªalong with teahouses¡ªare centuries-old institutions within Gion, they have long established seamless coborative rtionships. While outsiders might not know which geisha from each geisha house serves which ryotei or teahouse, for those within Gion''s circle, these details aremon knowledge.


    Under such arrangements, popr geisha often entertain numerous guests in a single night, so it''s nearly impossible to meet them without an advanced reservation.


    The ryotei Chen Yu had chosen was quite upscale, and its proprietress provided an excellent reception. Thevish spread of food delighted the group, who had only nibbled on snacks earlier in the day, and they eagerly dove in.


    After filling their stomachs, Chen Yu finally asked the proprietress, "Madam, where is the geisha performance we reserved?"


    "Please wait a moment; they''ll be here shortly," the proprietress replied without any hint of displeasure at Chen Yu''s impatience. She smiled and urged him to be patient, engaging him in pleasant conversation.


    The proprietress of this ryotei was a woman in her fifties who still carried herself with an enduring charm¡ªamon sight among the proprietresses of Gion''s teahouses and ryotei. These establishments were almost exclusively run by women, passed down through generations, and in some cases, spanning ten or more lineages, relying on adopted sessors.


    This unique form of inheritance had preserved the fundamental essence and character of Gion''s ryotei and teahouses.


    While chatting with the proprietress, the geisha performance the group had been eagerly anticipating finally began to unfold.

 Chapter 892 - 886 Geisha

    Geisha can be considered a very distinctive cultural feature of Japan. However, if we''re talking about ancient traditions, it''s not exactly all that old. The geisha industry, originating from the Warring States period, has only a history of a few hundred years.


    But the geisha culture, which started as entertainment for nobles and high-ranking officials and has now be a form of cultural industry, indeed possesses its unique charm.


    A geisha is not the same as a courtesan or a prostitute; this is fundamentally different from Yoshiwara.


    Although it''s not unheard of for geisha to develop personal rtionships with their clients, during the Meiji Restoration era, figures such as Okubo Toshimichi and Hirobumi Ito married geisha. Their wives, taking advantage of the geisha''s unique ability to interact with a wide range of people, contributed significantly to the reform efforts of that time. However, such matters were never truly the primary duties of a geisha.


    The role of a geisha is simply to apany guests during banquets.


    They are highly skilled; beyond chatting and drinking with guests, they excel in singing and dancing, adding a festive atmosphere to the gatherings.


    This is somewhat simr to the hostesses in Ginza. Ginza hostesses also merely apany guests for drinks and conversation, without engaging in any other physical interactions.


    As for wealthy patrons taking hostesses out¡ªwell, that''s just a private arrangement.


    But none of this has much to do with Chen Yu. Today, he''s merely apanying his friends to experience what geisha culture is and to gain an understanding of this traditional art form.


    As for why Chen Yu didn''t simply join a tourist group to watch a daytime geisha performance, it''s because he wanted to savor the most authentic taste of Kyoto''s geisha culture.


    Tonight, three geisha were performing for Chen Yu and hispanions. One was evidently much younger, merely ying an instrument, while the other two, in both attire and hairstyle, clearly belonged to a higher rank. One was dancing, while the other sat beside Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, pouring drinks and chatting with them.


    "Sir, may I ask what your profession is?" The geisha sitting beside Chen Yu and Hiromi was wearing a deep purple kimono. Its serene and elegant hue conveyed an air of nobility without being overly ostentatious. Even as she initiated the conversation to warm up the atmosphere, her tone remained gentle and soft, causing no difort whatsoever.


    In response to the geisha''s question, Chen Yu took a sip from his cup, exchanged a nce with Hiromi Jounouchi, and then replied with a smile, "Why don''t you guess what I do?"


    "Your posture is very upright, suggesting a certain discipline in your regr demeanor. There''s also an air of schrliness about you,bined with a sense of authority thates from upying a high position, though without a trace of arrogance..." The geisha carefully observed Chen Yu as she spoke, disying the refined ability to assess guests that is fundamental to her profession. She made her guesses while speaking: "Could it be that you''re a doctor or a teacher? I''d wager you''re a doctor, and not just any doctor, but a renowned one at a prestigious hospital! However, I don''t think you''re a doctor here in Kyoto, because if such a handsome doctor existed here, I''d surely have heard of him."


    Having concluded her spection, the geisha smiled, her expression betraying a certain confidence in her guess.


    Hearing the geisha''s observations, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi bothughed. Chen Yu addressed the geisha with an amused grin, "If you think I''m a doctor, why not try guessing how many doctors there are in this group? If you get it right, I''ll tell you what I actually do."


    The geisha didn''t find Chen Yu''s challenge inappropriate at all. It''smon for geisha to chat with guests at the table, enliven the atmosphere, and serve their patrons. Thus, Chen Yu''s suggestion that she guess the professions of the group was merely a tabletop game.


    For a geisha, this sort of thing is second nature and amon entertainment during banquets. Guests often challenge geisha to guess their professions, and identifying the upations of people at the table is a fundamental skill for geisha.


    After all, to bond with guests, being able to guess their professions and engage them in topics of interestes naturally and leaves a great impression.


    So, when Chen Yu asked her to guess the professions of everyone in the group, the geisha simply poured more sake into Chen Yu''s cup, set the bottle down, and swept her gaze around the room to observe the others.


    At that moment, the other geisha''s dance had reached its most dazzling segment. Inomata Naoki and Kube Rokuro were watching intently, while Kohinata Kaori and Misumi Mikoto were equally captivated by the exquisite performance. Minami, however, seemed more absorbed in observing the young geisha ying the shamisen, her interest evidently drawn to the musician''s skill with the instrument.


    Only Qingdai, owing to her prestigious upbringing, seemed to approach the geisha performance in a rtively detached manner. Although she appreciated the dance, her gaze was not as fixated as the others.


    The geisha beside Chen Yu took in everyone''s expressions and demeanor, pondered briefly, and then offered her thoughts to Chen Yu: "Among you, I''d say only the youngdy over there isn''t a doctor. The rest all seem connected to the medical profession in one way or another. Am I correct?"


    "Haha, can you share your reasoning?" Chen Yu, intrigued by her assessment, looked at her with great interest, eager to hear her exnation for such a conclusion.


    Faced with Chen Yu''s questioning, the geisha yfully withheld her reasoning. She shed a coy smile and said to Chen Yu, "Sir, you haven''t told me if I''m correct yet! Why don''t you confirm whether I got it right first, and then I''ll tell you how I figured it out."


    Before Chen Yu could respond, Hiromi Jounouchi interjected, "You''re mostly correct. Among everyone here, aside from that youngdy, there are three forensic pathologists, and the rest are hospital doctors. But one of the forensic pathologists has already passed the medical licensing exams and will soon officially be a doctor too."


    "I see. It seems I wasn''t mistaken." The geisha chuckled softly at Hiromi Jounouchi''s confirmation, before exining further: "I initially deduced that you two were doctors. Since the others apanying you weren''t rtives or close family friends, they''re likely colleagues.


    However, judging by your interactions, you don''t seem like rtives. Your mannerisms are a bit more reserved than close friends would be, which makes the likelihood of being colleagues quite high. But given how amicable your rtionships appear, it''s clear you all get along well, which is why you decided to travel to Kyoto together.


    As for deducing that many of you are connected to the medical profession, it was based on the overall demeanor of the group. Doctors have a certain distinct air about them, different from ordinary people."

 Chapter 893 - 887: Conversation

    The quality that sets doctors apart from ordinary people¡ªthis was something Chen Yu hadn''t managed to figure out.


    Not that Chen Yu didn''t ask. Instead, the geisha teasingly kept it to herself, leaving the question unanswered.


    This was likely a part of geisha strategy¡ªpiquing a guest''s curiosity so that the topic could be revived the next time they visit.


    Keeping guests curious about them was, after all, a survival skill for geisha.


    Chen Yu didn''t continue pressing for an answer, and interestingly enough, just as their conversation reached this point, another geisha finished her dance performance and prepared to pour drinks for the guests, naturally interrupting the topic.


    The interruption didn''t make Chen Yu feel bothered or dissatisfied¡ªeverything unfolded seamlessly.


    Yet it highlighted the geisha''s precise control over conversational timing and exceptionally polished skills in dialogue and small talk.


    In establishments like this ryotei, geisha typically don''t apany guests for the entire duration. Instead, they leave at an appropriate time to visit another group of guests.


    This setup allows guests to enjoy the geisha''s performances while also granting them private conversation time without concerns about sensitive topics being overheard by the geisha.


    It''s worth noting that during the Bakumatsu period, Meiji Restoration Patriots often relied on conversations between geisha and Shogunate officials during banquets to gather critical information and intelligence.


    Moreover, this arrangement works in favor of geisha since moving among different guest groups means more ie for them.


    Of course, if a group wishes for a geisha to stay with them exclusively, paying extra can make that happen.


    And some wealthy patrons aren''t shy about inviting multiple groups of geisha, alternating between them to indulge in varied experiences.


    Chen Yu, however, wasn''t as extravagant; he simply hired this particr group of geisha to apany them until their meal was finished.


    After dinner, three geisha departed, and Chen Yu and hispanions also left Gion.


    Because Jounouchi Hiromi was pregnant, Chen Yu escorted her back to the hotel first, while the others opted to explore Kyoto''s nightlife, splitting off to visit their favorite spots separately.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Kohinata Kaori naturally linked arms with Minami for their stroll, and since Misumi Mikoto was also single, she joined them rather than cozying up by Tokairin Yuko''s side like a third wheel.


    The three wandered along Kamogawa Riverside, admiring Kyoto''s nightscape while lingering by the diverse array of stores lining the street.


    As Misumi Mikoto stepped into a nearby kimono shop to admire its selections, Kohinata Kaori seized the chance to ask Minami, "Minami-chan, are you still crushing on my Second Senior Brother? Judging by the way you looked at him today, it''s like you''ve totally fallen for him! Get a grip! He already has a girlfriend!"


    "I know already! It''s just¡­ I really do like him..." Minami, feeling embarrassed by Kohinata Kaori''s blunt remark, hesitantly admitted, "I understand liking him is wrong, and if anything actually happened between us, the consequences would be severe, but I simply can''t control how much I like him!"


    Upon hearing Minami''s confession, Kohinata Kaori sighed deeply and said in exasperation, "Why would you fall for Second Senior Brother? If you musttch on to someone, pick Senior Brother Chen instead! What''s so great about Second Senior Brother anyway? He''s an extremely ordinary guy...


    I mean, if you liked Senior Brother Chen, I''d totally get it. He''s handsome, talented¡ªthe kind of guy every woman dreams of. But Second Senior Brother... I seriously don''t see what you''re thinking here!"


    Minami looked at Kohinata Kaori, who seemed visibly frustrated as though she couldn''t stand herck of judgment. Minami offered a sheepish smile, fully understanding Kaori''s intentions. She didn''t see Kaori''s interference as meddlesome; instead, she appreciated that it was out of concern for her own good.


    However, after struggling with denial and distress, Minami had chosen to ept and confront the fact that she was truly drawn to Inomata Naoki.


    So, apologizing for the trouble she''d caused, Minami said, "I''m really sorry, Kaori. I''ve caused you so much worry. It''s just¡­ I''ve genuinely tried not to like Mr. Naoki, but when ites to love... once it''s there, I find it impossible to suppress. I can''t betray my own feelings."


    Tenderly expressing remorse, Minami added, "But you don''t have to worry, Kaori. I only admire him silently; I won''t take any actions toward Mr. Naoki or seek to be with him. Just harboring my feelings is enough for me..."


    "Seriously, what''s so amazing about Second Senior Brother anyway!" Kohinata Kaori, growing even more helpless, eximed at Minami''s confession. "If you told me you wanted to snatch him away, I could maybe understand better¡ªbut you, Minami, with your whole secret unrequited thing¡­ I just¡­ ugh, I don''t know what to say to you anymore!"


    Defeated, Kohinata Kaori let out a resigned sigh, giving up on persuading Minami.


    After all, she knew that matters of the heart couldn''t be forced. No matter how much one tried to talk sense into a person in love, it was almost impossible to overturn their feelings.


    At this moment, she could only hope that Minami was being truthful¡ªthat having her silent affection would suffice and she wouldn''t confess or make any moves toward Inomata Naoki.


    "What are you two chatting about?" As Kohinata Kaori and Minami were discussing Inomata Naoki, Misumi Mikoto finished browsing the store, walking over with a pale yellow yukata in hand.


    "Nothing much¡ªMinami said she''s recently gotten a crush on someone and asked me for advice!" Kohinata Kaori immediately deflected, noticing the yukata in Mikoto''s hands and asking, "Dr. Misumi, are you nning to buy a yukata?"


    "Yes, I just looked around and really liked this pattern, so I''m thinking of purchasing it." Misumi Mikoto exined as she handed her bag to Kohinata Kaori. "Dr. Kohinata, could you hold this for me? I want to try on the yukata to see how it looks on me."


    Kohinata Kaori received the bag and nodded, saying, "With yourplexion, Dr. Misumi, it''ll definitely look gorgeous on you. This color suits your skin perfectly!"


    Hearing Kaori''spliment, Misumi Mikoto''s mood brightened instantly. She smiled and replied, "Dr. Kohinata, you''re too kind! Your skin is so well-maintained too¡ªI''ve been meaning to ask you for skincare tips! Being a forensic doctor, I rarely get to wear makeup and still haven''t figured out how to care for my skin properly!"


    "Not wearing makeup is actually better for your skin. I don''t do much upkeep¡ªmainly just use facial masks. The one I''m using right now is from a brand I discovered during my time studying in the United Kingdom. When we get back tonight, I''ll give you a couple to try." When it came to skincare, women seemed instantly engaged. Kohinata Kaori quickly began chatting up Misumi Mikoto on the subject.


    "Sounds wonderful! I''ll make sure to visit youter tonight then!" Mikoto nodded eagerly, clutching the yukata and heading toward the fitting room.

 Chapter 894 - 888: Hot Springs

    At night, everyone returned to the hot spring hotel. After a full day of activities, everyone was feeling a bit tired, so they all decided to soak in the hot spring.


    Except for Chen Yu and his wife, who had gone back to the hotel earlier, the rest headed straight for the hot spring pool upon returning.


    The hot spring at this hotel was a semi-outdoor natural hot spring. The pool, with its wooden coloring, appeared weathered and dark, showing signs of its age.


    The air carried a faint trace of sulfur¡ªa hallmark scent for natural hot springs, given their formation influenced by geothermal activity.


    Breathing in the humid air tinged with sulfur, Kohinata Kaori, having already washed herself clean, stepped into the hot spring pool. Draping her body with a towel, she sank into the water, allowing herself to be fully immersed.


    "Ah~!" Kohinata Kaori exhaled deeply, feeling a surge of rxation wash over her.


    Even though the day had been filled with fun and games, yfulness often drained more energy than actual work. Thus, as she soaked in the hot spring pool, she couldn''t help but experience a profound sense of relief.


    However, while her body rxed, Kohinata Kaori''s mind remained tense and troubled.


    The source of Kohinata Kaori''s distress was, of course, Minami.


    Although she hadn''t known Minami for very long, Kohinata Kaori was quite fond of the young woman. Despite the age gap between them, they unexpectedly hit it off in conversations. As a result, even though their acquaintance was brief, their rtionship had quickly blossomed into a close friendship.


    But precisely because of this, Minami''s feelings for Inomata Naoki became a major source of concern for Kohinata Kaori.


    Inomata Naoki was her ssmate and, much like Chen Yu, one of her closest friends. At first nce, Minami liking Inomata Naoki might just seem like one friend falling for another, which should be alright despite the age gap between them. After all, in Japan, it isn''t umon for women in their twenties to marry men in their thirties or even forties.


    However, the issue wasn''t with their ages¡ªit was because Inomata Naoki already had a girlfriend, and that girlfriend wasn''t Minami.


    This situation caused Kohinata Kaori to feel particrly stressed. Although she had previously picked up on some clues and even talked with Minami about it, things clearly hadn''t headed in the direction she had hoped.


    While Minami had dered earlier that she wouldn''t be a third party or fall for Inomata Naoki, emotions aren''t something one can easily control. After all, if people could control their feelings, there wouldn''t be so many instances of infidelity in this world.


    And this was precisely what troubled Kohinata Kaori. Previously, Minami had promised she wouldn''t develop feelings for Inomata Naoki, but now she couldn''t help herself. It was evident that Minamicked self-restraint in this regard.


    Thus, Kohinata Kaori was worried. Even if Minami said now that she wouldn''t act upon her feelings for Inomata Naoki and could quietly harbor her affection, who could guarantee she wouldn''t change her mindter?


    What if, like now, Minami started hoping for a genuine rtionship with Inomata Naoki?


    Unrequited love doesn''t require reciprocation. Yet, the longer one harbors such feelings, the stronger the desire to be with the person grows.


    This was simr to when Kohinata Kaori had once secretly liked Chen Yu. If she hadn''t gone to the United Kingdom at that time to let the feelings fade away, and if upon returning home she hadn''t learned that Chen Yu was already married, Kohinata Kaori wouldn''t be certain she could interact with Chen Yu the way she does now.


    Because of her own experience, Kohinata Kaori could empathize with the loneliness of secretly liking someone. And because of this, she felt even more worried about the situation between Minami and Inomata Naoki.


    Back then, Kohinata Kaori''s feelings for Chen Yu stemmed from admiration as a junior toward a senior, apanied by a faint admiration¡ªyet even so, she had nearly fallen deeply in love with him. Now, Minami had already fallen for Inomata Naoki. How could she possibly disengage from these feelings?


    As she mulled over these thoughts, Kohinata Kaori felt increasingly glum. She soaked a towel in the warm water, wrung it out, and draped it over her eyes.


    The heat radiating from the towel eased the tension around her eyes, but it did nothing to alleviate the gloom in her heart.


    At that moment, she heard the sound of someone entering the water nearby.


    Removing the towel from her eyes, Kohinata Kaori turned to see Jounouchi Hiromi, her belly visibly protruding, struggling a bit as she stepped into the hot spring pool.


    Seeing this, Kohinata Kaori immediately stood up to help support Jounouchi Hiromi.


    "Sis, you and my senior came back so early¡ªwhy are you just nowing to soak in the spring? And where''s my senior? Why isn''t he with you?" Supporting Jounouchi Hiromi to sit down, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t help but feel a hint of dissatisfaction toward Chen Yu as she looked at the pregnant Hiromi.


    Though the hotel had a semi-outdoor bath, which was arge public pool, the rooms also had small private tubs that used the same natural hot spring water. It was possible to enjoy a soak directly within the room.


    In Kohinata Kaori''s view, given Jounouchi Hiromi''s current condition, Chen Yu should have been more attentive and encouraged her to use the private tub instead ofing to the public bath.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi saw through Kaori''s thoughts and shook her head, saying, "I sent Mr. Chen Yu to get me something to eat. After we returned, I started craving ate-night snack but didn''t want to go out myself, so I asked him to pick it up for me. Since it''s taking him a while toe back, I thought I''d get a bath in the meantime."


    "Then why didn''t you use the bath in your room, sis? The floor here in the public pool is slick. If you fall, my senior will definitely be furious." Hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, Kohinata Kaori set aside her dissatisfaction with Chen Yu but grew increasingly concerned for Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi smiled at Kaori''s concern. Although she had used Human Transformation Magic to shift herself from Dragon Bloodline to Human Bloodline and was physically slowed due to her pregnancy, she was still the Legendary-rank Necromancer Knight and Crimson Empress of the Blood School. If she wanted to, she could don armor, grab her weapon, mount Xiao Lan, and ride off into battle even now.


    As for the slippery floors? A single stomp of her foot could smash through them. How could she possibly fall?


    Yet Jounouchi Hiromi, faced with Kaori''s concern, merely smiled and replied, "It''s fine. I just don''t like that tiny tub in the room very much. I wanted to try the outdoor spring. Doesn''t it feel more authentic to soak in an open-air hot spring?"


    "Well, that''s true! But¡­" Kohinata Kaori wanted to say more but, seeing that Hiromi had already settled into the bath, she decided not to push further. Instead, she moved closer to Jounouchi Hiromi, positioning herself to offer immediate support in case anything happened.


    As the two enjoyed their soak in the spring, Kohinata Kaori, recalling her earlier worries, suddenly turned to Jounouchi Hiromi and asked, "Sis, what would you do if your best friend fell for another one of your close friends, but that friend already had a partner? How do you handle something like that?"

 Chapter 895 - 889: Heart-to-Heart Talk

    Faced with Kaori Kohinata''s inquiry, Hiromi Jounouchi smiled, naturally guessing that she was talking about Minami''s matter.


    So, she candidly said to Kaori Kohinata, "If you''re referring to Minami''s situation, I don''t think you need to trouble yourself over it."


    "You know about this, Sister-inw? Then Senior Brother he..." Kaori Kohinata looked at Hiromi Jounouchi in surprise, amazed that she actually knew about this. "Then why did Senior Brother bring Second Senior Brother to Tokyo? Isn''t that just giving them more opportunities to interact?"


    Seeing Kaori Kohinata''s astonishment, Hiromi Jounouchi smiled again, and then seriously asked her, "Why do you think Minami falling for Mr. Naoki is such a terrible thing? Is it because Mr. Naoki has a girlfriend?"


    "Isn''t it? If Minami ends up liking Second Senior Brother, she''ll be the third party interfering! Plus, Second Senior Brother''s girlfriend was introduced by Dr. Misumi, basically out of respect for Senior Brother. If Minami really snatches away Dr. Misumi''s friend''s boyfriend, it would put Senior Brother in a very difficult position, wouldn''t it?" Kaori Kohinata voiced her understanding of the situation.


    But this made Hiromi Jounouchiugh again andfort her, "Things won''t be as bad as you think, and it''s not as serious as you imagine."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s response left Kaori Kohinata somewhat at a loss, unable toprehend why Hiromi Jounouchi appeared so indifferent about the matter despite knowing about it.


    Faced with Kaori Kohinata''s confusion, Hiromi Jounouchi naturally wouldn''t reveal that this was all part of Chen Yu''s n¡ªto create opportunities for Minami and Inomata Naoki.


    She exined to Kaori Kohinata instead, "Firstly, even if Minami and Mr. Naoki truly end up together, Dr. Tokairin won''t resent Dr. Misumi over it. Simrly, Dr. Misumi has a good rtionship with Mr. Chen Yu; this matter won''t cause them to fall out or create awkwardness between them."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s exnation finally resolved Kaori Kohinata''s confusion, allowing her to understand why Hiromi Jounouchi remained soposed about the matter.


    But while her doubts were addressed, Kaori Kohinata still asked hesitantly, "Even if that''s the case, Minami still shouldn''t destroy someone else''s happiness by bing the third party!"


    For Kaori Kohinata, she didn''t want her good friend to be the kind of person who destroys others'' happiness. Although such incidents of infidelity and affairs happen far too often in Japan, she absolutely didn''t want it to happen to her own friends.


    Faced with Kaori Kohinata''s attitude, Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly raised her hand to touch her cheek, smiling at her. "What if Minami''s role were reced with yours? You''ve liked Mr. Chen Yu before, haven''t you? If you were the one who liked Mr. Chen Yu and wanted to take him away from me, would you give up just because you were worried about bing the third party?"


    Kaori Kohinata was startled, suddenly drawing back as if she''d been frightened by Hiromi Jounouchi''s words.


    With a slightly rmed look on her face, Kaori Kohinata stammered, "Sister-inw, what are you talking about? How could I possibly do something like that?! Besides, I never liked Senior Brother Chen!"


    "Really?" Hiromi Jounouchi''s smile grew even brighter, but her tone gained a mischievous edge as she reached out to grab Kaori Kohinata''s hand. "Then what are you afraid of? I was just asking you hypothetically¡ªwhat would you do in that situation? Why are you so scared?"


    "I... I was just startled by your question, Sister-inw!" Kaori Kohinata tried to withdraw her wrist, but she couldn''t free it from Hiromi Jounouchi''s grip, which remained firm.


    Seeing that, Kaori Kohinata gave up struggling, but still insisted, "Even if I faced such a situation, I wouldn''t be the third party. Destroying someone else''s happiness to achieve my own wouldn''t lead to true happiness. Even if I managed to snatch happiness away, it would be wed.


    And if I could take him away, doesn''t that mean someone else could take him away, too? A man who betrays once will definitely betray again! If that''s the case, then wouldn''t it be better not to start at all?"


    Kaori Kohinata''s firm stance left Hiromi Jounouchi feeling a bit surprised. She released Kaori Kohinata''s wrist, sighed, and shook her head. "I didn''t expect you to think this way¡ªit''s actually quite rare. I originally thought you might still have some feelings for Mr. Chen Yu on some level, but I didn''t anticipate your attitude to be so resolute. I''ve been worrying needlessly all along."


    "I admit I had a fondness for Senior Brother Chen back when I was in school, but after he graduated and I went to the United Kingdom, the long period apart was enough for me to forget about those feelings." Kaori Kohinata finally admitted her past feelings for Chen Yu, though her demeanor conveyed a hint of mncholy, like a defeated rival facing the victor.


    Seeing her like this, Hiromi Jounouchi leaned against the edge of the bath, scooping water onto herself as she sighed. "That''s why you''re able to face Mr. Chen Yu so frankly now¡ªbecause you''ve already let go of those feelings, so you can appear before him solely as his junior."


    "It''s not about letting go¡ªI simply came to understand. Besides, I waste to begin with. When I returned from the United Kingdom, Senior Brother had already married you; I never had a chance." Kaori Kohinata shook her head, sighing as she added, "But Minami is only digging deeper into her feelings. If only she could wake up to reality and move on!"


    "I can''t agree with you there. If someone is truly and sincerely in love with someone else, they should fight for their love. Even if they fail, at least there won''t be regrets." Hiromi Jounouchi''s expression grew serious as she circled back to that topic. "Our lives are precious, and if we let social etiquette and face keep us from striving for what we want, we''ll regret it forever. Do you really want to grow old and look back on your youth, only to regret not being courageous enough to tell that man how you felt? That kind of regret will stay with you for a lifetime."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s question rendered Kaori Kohinata speechless. Although she didn''t believe her decision to let go of a past feeling was regretful, the possibility Hiromi Jounouchi described was something she could see happening.


    Looking at Kaori Kohinata''s silent response, Hiromi Jounouchi realized that persuading her wouldn''t happen overnight. So, she said to her instead, "Minami''s situation is ultimately hers to decide. You should let her make her own choices. If you interfere too much, even if she does end up giving up on that love, she''ll still resent you for it."

 Chapter 896 - 890: The World and the Deities (3000-word chapter)

    In front of Inari Taisha, amidst a canopy of lush green trees, countless vermilion Torii gates are arranged in perfect order. They wind along the mountain path, forming what seems to be a tunnel of Torii, or a long corridor, resembling the body of a great dragon.


    To the ordinary eye, this might simply appear as a stunning spectacle, andscape formed by the Torii gates donated by followers of the Inari God over countless generations.


    But to Chen Yu, this represents the faith and reverence of countless believers toward the deities. It is a chain¡ªa chain binding the divine to the mortal realm, a fixed anchor point.


    When the world''s rules were still iplete, countless gaps would appear within it. At such a time, the world would instinctively give birth to powerful life forms to fill these gaps. These powerful entities were the primordial deities¡ªthe Ancient Gods.


    Though the Ancient Gods were pure and powerful, they were ultimately products born to patch the gaps in the world''s rules. Bereft of reason, they merely acted through instinct and primal, beastlike nature.


    Thus, the New Gods came into being as a recement for the Ancient Gods. Either exalted by the worship of living beings to ascend and chosen by the world to be deities, or born from the bodies of the Ancient Gods, inheriting their legacy, the New Gods reced the Ancient Ones to be the divine.


    In short, the New Gods supnted the Ancient Gods. Possessing wisdom and reason, they not only filled the gaps in the world''s rules but also progressively perfected these rules, patching up the ws and making the world moreplete.


    However, in this process, as the world''s rules grew increasinglyplete, deities would be assimted by those very rules, gradually bing embodiments of the principles they represented. Wisdom and reason would be overtaken by the order represented by the rules, and in time, the deities would lose their sense of self, bing part of the world''s framework.


    Simultaneously, the power of these deities would grow ever stronger as they merged with the rules, eventually exceeding what the world could amodate and being expelled from it.


    Yet these entities, cast out by the world, remain closely linked to the world''s rules and therefore cannot drift far. However, blocked by these same rules, they cannot re-enter the world. Ultimately, they transform into a defensive system on the world''s periphery, safeguarding its stability.


    The only way to keep a deity within the world and prevent their expulsion is to build an anchor¡ªa chain forged from the faith of living beings¡ªto bind the deity to the world.


    The more powerful the deity, the more followers they require, and the greater the power of faith needed to anchor them. When the faith of followers wanes and can no longer tether the deity, they are cast out by the world, no longer existing within it.


    Earth is currently in this phase. As global science advances and human civilization reaches new heights, belief in deities continues to decline, and the gods are gradually being expelled from this world. The mystical elements of the world are steadily fading away.


    The Age of Dharma Decline has arrived. This is not due to a reduction in the concentration of Magic Power but rather the world''s rules refining themselves, leaving no room for mysticism.


    Because the rules representing Magic Power still exist, Magic Power continues to exist in this world. However, its manifestation has quietly transformed as the world''s rules evolve.


    For instance, in the past, rainfall was brought about by deities who governed the rules, which is why mortals prayed to the gods for rain, for favorable weather, for bountiful harvests.


    But as the rules of the world became perfected, mortals with proper scientific education came to understand that rainfall is a natural phenomenon, brought about by nature rather than deities¡ªa conclusion made possible by modern scientific research.


    Perhaps, in the eyes of many who revere science, the world has always been this way¡ªrainfall was always a natural phenomenon rather than a gift from some god.


    But was it truly always this way?


    What if the reality is that the world was once governed by deities, and what we now perceive as naturalws and science emerged only after the world''s rules became perfected?


    The deities who once governed wind and rain were expelled from the world by its rules. The evolution of these self-perfecting rules led to the atmospheric cirction system we recognize today¡ªwhat becamemon knowledge to us. The truth of gods ruling the world was relegated to myth, something only children might believe.


    This is the so-called Age of Dharma Decline¡ªthe Twilight of the Gods in myth and legend.


    Some deities tried to resist, opposing the world''s self-perfection in an attempt to prolong the era of mysticism and remain in the world for a longer period.


    One such deity was God, whose faith began to rise and spread after the old deities of Europa''s civilization faded away. Once the Church was established, the other deities of this world gradually perished. They were either destroyed or expelled from this world.


    God, in an effort to form an anchor through faith and to continuously absorb said faith to grow stronger, went to great lengths to use the Church to hinder the progress of science and civilization, aiming to keep humanity clinging to an ignorant belief in deities. This gave rise to a millennium of the Dark Middle Ages.


    Ultimately, however, the bold explorers and truth-seekers of human history were neither defeated by the divine conspiracy nor intimidated by a millennium of the Church''s dominance over the world. They raised the sword of defiance against the sky, pulling the gods down from their shrines and guiding the world toward science¡ªthe inevitable trajectory it was meant to follow.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Why are you telling me this, Your Highness Miketsu?" In a room within Inari Taisha, Chen Yu and his entourage of nine sat in thepany of a Shrine Maiden. Yet apart from Chen Yu and his wife, the others had copsed to the floor, unconscious from drinking tampered tea. Faced with this situation, Chen Yu questioned the Shrine Maiden¡ªthe incarnation of the Inari God who had just revealed the truth of the world to him.


    In response to Chen Yu''s question, the Shrine Maiden, the Inari God''s incarnation, replied calmly, "I simply wish to tell you the truth of this world, Chen Yu. Even if you were to be a deity and transcend the need for the chains of faith, it would also mean that you have no anchor through which to bind yourself to this world.


    The moment you ascend to godhood will also be the moment this world rejects you. And for you, who will have no followers, this rejection wille more swiftly and directly than for other deities. You will not be part of the world''s outer shell like the others."


    The Inari God''s words plunged Chen Yu into silence. Although much of what Inari revealed was knowledge reserved only for those who attained godhood or had grown powerful enough to be expelled by the world, even the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium did not mention what happens after one bes a deity. Yet Chen Yu knew it to be true.


    The absence of such knowledge in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium was only because he had not yet achieved Divine Enthronement. Such knowledge remained inessible to mortals and could only beprehended by the divine.


    However, the rule that deities cannot freely tread the mortal realm was a universalw across the worlds of the Multiverse.


    Chen Yu had once believed this to be a method by which the deities preserved their own mystique. Yet through Inari''s exnation, he realized this was, in fact, the world''s self-protection mechanism.


    Overly powerful deities who exceed the limit of what the world can sustain would only destabilize andpromise the world itself, hindering the perfection of its rules.


    With this understanding, Chen Yu felt no hesitation. If this was the price to pay for achieving divinity, he would dly ept it, rather than abandon his aspirations due to the world''s rejection.


    Quietly, he asked Inari, "If I were to ascend to godhood, how long would it take before the world expels me?"


    "Currently, weaker deities can still remain in the world. Intermediate Gods, as long as they have sufficient followers, can anchor themselves using faith. But powerful deities already exceed the world''s limits," Inari calmly exined through the Shrine Maiden. "Using myself as an example, I became a powerful deity only a few hundred years ago, following the spread of my faith. The world''s rejection of me has been intensifying. Now, it has reached its limit. If I cannot continue advancing, within a century, I will be forcibly expelled."


    "As for you, Lord Chen Yu, if you aim to ascend as an Intermediate God, the time from when you achieve that state until the world rejects you will range between three to five centuries. If you anchor yourself with sufficient faith and suppress the growth of your power, you might be able to extend this timeframe further."


    "Three to five centuries? That''s longer than I anticipated," Chen Yu remarked after hearing Inari''s exnation. Rather than disappointment, his voice carried a tone of relief.


    Though three to five centuries might be a fleeting moment for a deity, it was an eternity for mortals. Such a span was enough for Chen Yu to aplish the goals he wished to achieve, to ascend without reservation, and to step into the Multiverse.


    Collecting his thoughts, he smiled reassuringly at Jounouchi Hiromi, who stood by his side, worried for him. He then turned back to Inari and said, "We''ll discuss all thister. For now, let''s proceed with our n."


    "Indeed. Without godhood, all efforts are in vain," Inari''s Shrine Maiden incarnation nodded, her gaze shifting to the unconscious Minami and Inomata Naoki lying on the floor. She raised her hand and sent forth two streams of Divine Power, which entered the heads of the two individuals.


    "My Divine Arts will let them experience three lifetimes in their dreams, leaving no memories behind. But will this really produce the desired results?" Inari voiced her doubts about Chen Yu''s n. "If no memories remain, how can love persist?"


    In response to Inari''s question, Chen Yu smiled and said, "Even if memories fade, love will endure."

 Chapter 897 - 891: A Pipe Dream

    When Minami woke up from her deep sleep, the first thing she saw was Chen Yu and his wife conversing tranquilly with the Shrine Maiden, as well as the others who, like her, were just beginning to rouse and climb up from the ground.


    Minami felt quite confused, ncing at Kohinata Kaori beside her. She noticed that Kaori didn''t seem to have any difort¡ªher expression was as if she''d just had a good night''s sleep. This relieved Minami somewhat, allowing her to check herself over and confirm that she too was fine before turning her gaze to Inomata Naoki.


    For some reason, Minami felt an overwhelming urge in her heart¡ªa yearning to take a closer look at him.


    At the same time Minami looked at Inomata Naoki, he coincidentally looked back at her. A simrly strong impulse surged in his heart¡ªthe desire to truly take her in.


    The two stared at each other, and within that single nce, it was as though centuries had passed. Although neither had any memories in their minds, it felt as if they had shared countless experiences together.


    Unconsciously, Minami''s face was suddenly covered in tears. Her heart swelled with bitterness and pain, yet she couldn''t fathom where this sorrow stemmed from. It felt like she had once given up something incredibly important, and now, at this moment, she was ovee with longing and reluctance.


    Simrly, Inomata Naoki''s heart was stirred by an intense feeling of guilt and regret. But he too was unable toprehend why this emotion arose, especially toward Minami.


    In that moment, both of them were filled with a myriad of emotions. There was joy, happiness, and exhration, but equally, there was sadness, mncholy, pain, and reluctance.


    The flood of emotions erupted as though the two had experienced thousands of years in an instant. The culmination of countless feelings from this vast time span burst forth, yet neither could understand the origin of these sentiments, as no memories remained in their minds.


    This peculiar situation was akin to something profound happening between them in their dreams¡ªa separation of life and death¡ªbut now they could not remember it at all.


    While the two stood frozen, overwhelmed by the odd emotions permeating their minds, Kohinata Kaori, who had already regained her rity, noticed Minami crying with tears streaming down her face. She quickly tugged at her and asked, "Minami, why are you crying? What happened?"


    Being jolted by Kohinata Kaori''s touch, Minami snapped back to reality. She quickly wiped her tears and replied, "I don''t know... it''s just that I seemed to dream for such a long time, and when I woke up, I couldn''t help wanting to cry."


    Hearing Minami''s response, Kohinata Kaori''s face showed bewilderment. Though she too had fallen asleep earlier and seemed to have dreamed for a long while, she hadn''t felt the urge to cry. Instead, her impression was that the time in the dream was filled with bliss, as though she''d just had a delightful dream.


    This odd discrepancy made her nce toward everyone else, especially at Inomata Naoki, who was still being fixated on by Minami.


    However, upon observing him, Kohinata Kaori noticed something strange. Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi remained sitting upright, their clothes unrumpled, as if they hadn''t fallen asleep at all.


    Besides Inomata Naoki and Minami, the other individuals wore subtle smiles, resembling the satisfaction of waking up from a good nap or a beautiful dream¡ªthis aligned with what Kaori herself felt.


    But the peculiar part was the expressions on both Inomata Naoki and Minami''s faces, which were markedlyplex. It was as though the dreams they had were not pleasant but rather long, tragic tales.


    "Senior, what exactly happened just now?" Kohinata Kaori hurriedly turned to Chen Yu for answers. At the same time, she pulled out a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to Minami, hugging her shoulder and gently guiding her gaze away from staring at Inomata Naoki.


    Upon being questioned, Chen Yu picked up the tea cup from the table. He sniffed the now-cold tea within the cup but did not drink it. Instead, after setting it down, he exined, "The tea you drank earlier had something added to it. After drinking, it would make you fall asleep and dream of the things you desire most.


    Everyone''s desires are different, so the dreams you experience vary as well¡ªsome may be short and adventurous, while others may span a lifetime. This phenomenon is akin to the famous legend from ancient China: a pipe dream."


    After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Inomata Naoki¡ªwho had previously heard the story of the pipe dream¡ªwas the first to react. Though his mind was still affected by the explosive emotions from the dream, he questioned Chen Yu, "If this was a pipe dream, then why can''t we remember anything? And Brother Yu, why weren''t you affected?"


    "This was to help you return to normal life." The one who spoke was the Shrine Maiden seated silently at the side. Although she had previously been the incarnation of the Inari God, she now appeared as an ordinary human.


    Having received the divine message from the Inari God, she dutifully cooperated with Chen Yu in orchestrating this event. Continuing the exnation, she said, "What you experienced in the dream were your deepest desires. But because the dream could be so profoundly beautiful, dreamers might mistake it for reality. If unable to separate dream from reality, one may be lost in the dream and never recover.


    Thus, to prevent those who''ve gone through this from being overly entangled in the beauty of the dream and be obsessed, you cannot recall the specifics. The only thing left behind is the lingering emotional impact of the dream, sparing you the constant longing to relive its beauty."


    The Shrine Maiden''s words left everyone exchanging puzzled looks. None of them understood why she tampered with the tea nor why they were made to experience this inexplicable dream. Still, after she exined, nobody felt there was anything particrly wrong.


    Nheless, the strange experience left everyone feeling slightly out of ce, unsure of how they should react.


    Chen Yu cleared his throat lightly and addressed the group, "Alright, this whole thing was something I asked the Shrine Maiden to help with. It''s also part of the reason we came to Inari Taisha¡ªto give everyone this pipe dream. Now that it''s over, I trust that all of you are feeling some sense of relief, joy, and contentment, right?"


    Seeing Chen Yu take responsibility for the incident, and upon realizing they indeed felt lighthearted and fulfilled in their hearts, the group decided not to pursue the matter further.


    However, the peculiar states of Minami and Inomata Naoki continued to attract attention. Yet, as both insisted they were fine, nobody pressed them further.


    The Shrine Maiden, on the other hand, showed an unexpected generosity, acknowledging the impropriety of not informing everyone beforehand about the dream-inducing tea. As an apology, she offered to prepare dinner for the group. Thus, everyone chose to stay at Inari Taisha for the meal before heading home.

 Chapter 898 - 892: Remnants

    Because everyone had a wonderful dream, their overall mood remained fairly good. Even though no one could recall exactly what they dreamed of, it was nheless something they desired, something that made them feel happy.


    However, Minami''s tears flowing uncontrobly upon waking raised some concern among the group. Kohinata Kaori, in particr, noticed right away that Minami was crying while looking at Inomata Naoki, which made her especially worried. She feared Minami might have something troubling her or might act impulsively.


    Yet, after wiping away her tears, Minami seemed calm, as if she had gained some rity. There was nothing unusual about her behavior. When she looked at Inomata Naoki, her expression appeared serene, devoid of the affection she once had for him.


    Even so, Kohinata Kaori couldn''t shake the feeling that, although Minami''s gaze toward Inomata Naoki no longer carried the same affection, it held a sense of reluctant nostalgia. It was as if two people who once loved each other deeply had parted ways for some reason but still carried lingering feelings for one another.


    Minami''s state, however, seemed rtively fine. It was Inomata Naoki who appeared somewhat dazed. He would nce at Minami from time to time but, for reasons unknown, would quickly avert his gaze, as if somethingpelled him not to look.


    His strange behavior even drew the attention of Tokairin Yuko, who suspected something might be wrong. She asked him several times if he was alright, but when he repeatedly said he was fine, Tokairin Yuko had no choice but to chalk it up to some lingering effect from the dream.


    Nevertheless, Tokairin Yuko remained watchful and paid closer attention to Inomata Naoki. His repeated nces at Minami puzzled her even more.


    "Naoki, why do you keep staring at Minami? Is there something you need to say to her?" Tokairin Yuko finally couldn''t resist and asked Inomata Naoki directly the next time she caught him ncing at Minami.


    This question left Inomata Naoki unsure of how to respond. There was no relevant memory in his mind. He could only shake his head and say, "I don''t know why either. I feel like I''ve forgotten something really important, and it seems rted to Minami.


    What''s even stranger is that whenever I look at her, it feels like there''s a voice in my head telling me not to. It''s as if something terrible will happen if I keep looking at her."


    "Something terrible? Naoki, are you overthinking things? Maybe you''re still not fully awake?" Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but find his statement both absurd and concerning. She even reached out to feel Inomata Naoki''s forehead.


    "No fever. Why are you spouting nonsense?" Tokairin Yuko, finding no sign of a fever, could only reassure him by saying, "It''s probably just something you experienced in your dream that left an impression. Didn''t the Shrine Maiden just say earlier that everything in dreams is fake? Plus, you don''t even have any memories of it; all you''re feeling is the lingering effects of the dream. Don''t dwell on it too much."


    "Yes, maybe the dream just left too strong an impression, making it hard for me topletely let it go," Inomata Naoki said, nodding in agreement with Tokairin Yuko''s reasoning.


    As the two talked, attempting to shift to other topics to dispel the lingering emotions, Chen Yu, who had been silently observing them, approached and said to Inomata Naoki, "Don''t overthink it. Dreams are all fake. The more you dwell on them, the easier it is to take them seriously. It''s like when we dream normally¡ªwe wake up and barely remember anything except a fragmented feeling.


    When you hold on to those fragmented feelings, they grow in significance, making you believe they were central to the dream. But in reality, they''re likely just insignificant pieces of arger puzzle.


    Naoki, you''re a medical professional. You understand that emotions are simply the result of hormonal stimtion in the body. These feelings and emotions you have are just remnants of the dream imprinted in your mind. Stop fixating on it. Go back to the hotel tonight, soak in a hot spring, and rx with your girlfriend. You''ll feel much better by tomorrow."


    Chen Yu''sstment carried a clear teasing tone, but even Tokairin Yuko, despite blushing slightly at his words, didn''t rebuke him. In fact, she seemed to have a faint sense of anticipation.


    Inomata Naoki, too, noticed the subtle change in his girlfriend''s mood. His face turned slightly awkward and shy, but he nodded and decided to follow Chen Yu''s advice to not think about it anymore.


    After settling Inomata Naoki, Chen Yu returned to Jounouchi Hiromi''s side.


    At this moment, they were wandering around Inari Taisha, waiting for the evening''s dinner hosted by the Shrine Maiden.


    "How''s Mr. Naoki doing? He seems deeply affected," Jounouchi Hiromi asked Chen Yu. As someone in the know, she was still concerned about how things were progressing.


    Chen Yu smiled at her and replied in a whisper, "No big problem. I just added a little something to his dream, and he hasn''t shaken it off yet. Let him rest tonight and rx; by tomorrow, he''ll be fine."


    "Will the emotions between him and Minami develop as you nned? From the way Naoki and Minami are acting, it feels like Minami''s emotions aren''t as strong anymore," Jounouchi Hiromi said, ncing specifically at Minami as she spoke. Minami currently seemed detached andposed, no longer carrying the vibrant emotions of someone in love.


    Chen Yu, however, waved off her concerns and said nonchntly, "In the dream, Minami and Naoki fell in love three times. Her original emotions and love have already been expressed and released, so her feelings aren''t as intense now. But that doesn''t mean she''spletely over it¡ªotherwise, why would she have cried earlier?"


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi finally felt slightly reassured.


    Even so, a thought crossed Jounouchi Hiromi''s mind, and she asked Chen Yu, "Should I go over andfort Minami or something?"


    "No need. Kaori will take care of that. You''re pregnant right now, so don''t stress yourself with these things," Chen Yu said as he reached out to gently touch Jounouchi Hiromi''s increasingly rounded belly. With a tender tone, he added, "The most important thing for you now is to take good care of yourself and the baby. Take it easy, focus on your health, and give me a cute, chubby baby."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi instinctively ced her hands over her belly, and her face lit up with a maternal glow. "I understand!" she eximed with joyful resolve.

 Chapter 899 - 893: The Next Step Plan

    At night, everyone returned to the hotel. Feeling somewhat exhausted, they all retired early to their rooms to rest, especially since they needed to rush back to Tokyo the next day.


    Although today''s trip to Inari Taisha wasn''t particrly tiring, that so-called dream had undeniably affected everyone. After all, no one liked the feeling of waking up from a dream they couldn''t remember, yet being inexplicably influenced by it.


    This sensation lingered in their minds, uneasy though it was. While the dream had left everyone feeling pleasant, the hollow and disorienting void of not recalling what they''d actually dreamt about still made them ufortable. Thus, after soaking in the hot springs and rxing, they all went to bed early.


    Meanwhile, after lulling Jounouchi Hiromi to sleep, Chen Yu once again arrived at Inari Taisha.


    "Lord Chen Yu, His Highness Miketsu has been waiting for you for quite some time." As soon as Suzuhime saw Chen Yu arrive, she quickly greeted him and weed him warmly.


    Chen Yu didn''t exchange pleasantries with Suzuhime. He simply nodded and said, "Lead the way."


    Suzuhime said no more and guided Chen Yu to a quiet chamber within Inari Taisha, where the Inari God was waiting for him.


    "Your Highness Miketsu." Chen Yu saluted the Inari God before taking a seat in front of her.


    As Chen Yu seated himself, Suzuhime promptly picked up the teapot on the table and poured tea for him.


    "Lord Chen Yu." The Inari God greeted Chen Yu as well but didn''t dwell on formalities, quickly getting to the point. "How are they holding up now that they''ve returned?"


    "Naoki is still tossing and turning, trying to recall exactly what he experienced in the dream. Minami, on the other hand, has surprised me slightly¡ªher emotions are rather calm. She shows no particr sentiment toward Inomata Naoki anymore, as if everything is already water under the bridge." After sipping the tea Suzuhime had poured, Chen Yu continued, "But don''t worry. She''s just in a temporary state of calm after burning through her emotions. It won''t take much to reignite the embers."


    "Is that so? As long as Lord Chen Yu has the situation under control, that''s all that matters." The Inari God didn''t offer any particrment on Chen Yu''s response, merely nodding lightly.


    With that said, the two of them fell silent, quietly sipping tea together.


    Yet Suzuhime, sitting to the side, knew full well that it was impossible for these two to simply sit and drink tea as if they had nothing else on their minds.


    However, as the Inari God''s Divine Servant, though trusted and entrusted with many responsibilities like the deity''s steward, Suzuhime understood that this was not her ce to speak.


    Moreover, as a Divine Servant, Suzuhime was fully aware of when to speak and when to stay silent.


    Thankfully, the silence between Chen Yu and the Inari God didn''tst long. Before long, the Inari God took out a sealed box imbued with divine power and ced it on the low table in front of her.


    "This is what you asked me to prepare, Lord Chen Yu. Are you nning to begin now?" Pushing the box toward Chen Yu, the Inari God looked at him with a questioning gaze.


    ording to the n Chen Yu and the Inari God had previously drafted, it was far from the time to close the. However, the item Chen Yu had asked the Inari God to prepare was meant for containing a Divine Rank. Thus, the Inari God couldn''t help but worry that Chen Yu might be acting prematurely and settling for minor gains now.


    If that were the case, Chen Yu might achieve his goal, but the intricate calctions made by the Inari God and the other deities in league with her could all end up as futile efforts.


    Though she didn''t believe Chen Yu to be such a short-sighted person, even the Inari God couldn''t help but harbor concerns when faced with such matters.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, showing no intention of pulling the early. Instead, he exined, "Although the emotional sh between the two today has already resulted in further tremors of the world''s rules, extracting the rules now would yield only ordinary ones at most. Using those to forge an Ancient Godhood would result merely in intermediate divine power, which falls far short of my ambitions."


    "Then why did you ask me to prepare a container for the Divine Rank?" After hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, the Inari God nodded in understanding yet still sought rification on his intentions.


    "The box is, of course, for holding the Divine Rank. While the tremors in the world''s rules haven''t reached the level we anticipated, it''s enough for rule extraction to ur." cing his hand on the box, Chen Yu gently traced its exterior as he exined to the Inari God, "Extracting world rules to craft an Ancient Godhood¡ªthough the technology is mature and the theory feasible, I''ve never actually done it before. To avoid failure due to inexperience when the moment of truthes, I n to first extract a rtively minor rule to forge an Ancient Godhood with intermediate divine power as a test of the technique."


    "Test the technique?" The Inari God, though unfamiliar with the concept, grasped Chen Yu''s intention. She nodded and said, "That indeed seems necessary. Getting familiar with the process will simplify our uing ns. Moreover, extracting a more superficial rule now will also help us gauge the world''s awareness of its rules being taken."


    Chen Yu gave a slight nod of agreement and affirmed, "Even though the technique is part of the legacy I received, practical validation is the only way to confirm its reliability and the consequences of such actions on the world. This will also allow us to better prepare for the next stages of our operation."


    "Lord Chen Yu, you''re truly far-sighted. Let''s proceed as you''ve nned. If there''s anything you need assistance with, feel free to ask." After some consideration, the Inari God approved of Chen Yu''s idea and expressed her support.


    Having earned the Inari God''s support, Chen Yu didn''t hesitate. As he stored the box into the Necromantic Space, he said, "The next critical factor is constructing the ritual site. While my Necromantic Space can be used for this purpose, it''s merely a semi-ne andcks in both defense and secrecy.


    Additionally, it only drifts along the surface of the world,cking any deep connection to it. It''s far from ideal as a ritual site. Therefore, I''d like to ask His Highness Miketsu to help me find a ce that is sufficiently hidden, deeply tied to this world, and suitable for constructing the ritual site without being discovered."


    "There are many ces that are sufficiently hidden, but closely connected to the world¡­" Hearing Chen Yu''s request, the Inari God furrowed her brows in thought. After pondering for a moment, she spoke up. "Lord Chen Yu, constructing your ritual site would also require Negative Energy, wouldn''t it? If that''s the case, there''s one ce that should be highly suitable, and it would serve well for our uing ns too."

 Chapter 900 - 894: Powerless

    When Chen Yu returned to the hotel, Jounouchi Hiromi, who had originally gone to bed, was leaning against the headboard, reading a book as she waited for him toe back.


    Seeing his return, Jounouchi Hiromi finally showed him a slightly weary smile and asked with concern, "Honey, you''re back?"


    "Weren''t you sleeping? Why did you get up again?" Chen Yu frowned slightly, casting a somewhat reproachful look at Jounouchi Hiromi, clearly displeased that she was staying upte: "You''re pregnant now. How can you stay up thiste?!"


    "No, it''s not like that! The baby kicked me earlier and woke me up. Seeing you not around made it hard for me to fall back asleep, so I picked up a book to read." Jounouchi Hiromi, knowing she was in the wrong, shifted the me onto the child in her belly.


    Silently apologizing to her unborn child in her heart, Jounouchi Hiromi hugged Chen Yu''s arm as he approached her and asked, "Honey, what were you doing out sote?"


    Gently stroking Jounouchi Hiromi''s forehead and tidying the stray locks of hair at her temples, Chen Yu took the book from her arms and ced it on the bedside table before responding warmly, "I went to see the Inari God, to discuss some matters."


    "The Inari God? But didn''t we already meet with Him during the day? Why would you go see Him again at night, especially secretly without telling me?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously, clearly puzzled as to why Chen Yu would sneak out to meet the deity again.


    Chen Yu, however, didn''t borate further, instead reminding Jounouchi Hiromi, "Just some matters, that''s all¡ªnothing of real concern. By the way, Hiromi, do you remember the gift the Inari God gave us when we attended the banquet in His divine domainst time, which I asked you to keep safe?


    That item must be kept well. If something ever happens, and I''m not around, that thing can protect both you and the baby. So you absolutely must keep it safe, and if an emergency arises, don''t hesitate¡ªuse it right away!"


    Chen Yu''s words of caution immediately made Jounouchi Hiromi anxious. Hearing how seriously he spoke, her chest tightened as she hurriedly asked, her face filled with worry, "I''ll remember. But honey, what does this mean? Is something dangerous going to happen? You won''t be in danger, will you?"


    "How could anything happen to me? This is merely precautionary, an extrayer of protection for you and the baby¡ªthat''s all." Chen Yu quicklyforted Jounouchi Hiromi, gently caressing her cheek with a reassuring smile. "Darling, you also know what the Inari God and I are nning. While the techniques in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium are already quite advanced, attempting to seize world rules is inherently risky.


    Not to mention the possibility of the Yellow Springs invading. I''m worried that if I''m ever caught or dyed, and you and the baby face danger, that item will at least ensure your safety."


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi rxed slightly but immediately voiced another concern, "If that''s the case, then why wouldn''t you carry that item with you? You''re going to do something dangerous¡ªyou''d be safer with it by your side, wouldn''t you? Besides, if you use that item, it could strengthen your power, and you''d be better able to protect both me and the baby!"


    But faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s heartfelt concern, Chen Yu simply shook his head, nting an affectionate kiss on her forehead before exining, "That item isn''t suitable for me. If I use it, I won''t be able to carry out everything that needs to be done next.


    As for my safety, you don''t need to worry. Did you forget that Audis is my magic pet? It carries a shard of my soul. Even if danger befalls me, I can resurrect myself through it. It''s my Life Coffin Box¡ªas long as Audis is safe, I won''t die."


    Chen Yu''s reassurance didn''t entirely assuage Jounouchi Hiromi''s worries. After all, Chen Yu was now a demigod, and considering his current power, the fact that he was contemting using the Life Coffin Box as a fallback demonstrated how perilous his undertaking truly was.


    Still, Jounouchi Hiromi chose to bury a portion of her anxiety deep within, instead maintaining aforting smile on the surface as she teased, "Guess I''ll need to keep a close eye on Audis, then. If it starts wandering off, and something happens to you, we wouldn''t even know where you''d reincarnate!"


    As a wife, Jounouchi Hiromi knew she couldn''t let her panic and tension drag her husband down in crucial moments. Her role was to support Chen Yu to the best of her ability, ensuring he had no lingering concerns.


    Thus, no matter how much she worried for Chen Yu''s safety, Jounouchi Hiromi suppressed those fears, knowing that voicing them would only trouble him. As his wife, her duty was to alleviate his burden as much as possible.


    This realization brought a faint sense of regret to Jounouchi Hiromi¡ªshe happened to be pregnant at a time like this. Her limited mobility made her seal away the powers from her dragon lineage, and now she required care and protection, unable to stand by Chen Yu as she once did, to fight alongside him.


    But this frustration only lingered briefly before Jounouchi Hiromi dispelled it, as she understood full well the child was already on the way and would be born in a few months. It was impossible for her to undo the Human Transformation Technique she was under now.


    If she did, she might regain the powers of her Legendary Dragon Bloodline, but such strength wouldn''t significantly aid Chen Yu''s current endeavor. More critically, her child would not survive.


    In light of this, the only thing Jounouchi Hiromi could do now was feign agreement, masking her inner turmoil so Chen Yu could head into his mission without any worries.


    Watching as Chen Yu went to the bathroom to take a shower, then returned to bed and quickly fell asleep beside her, Jounouchi Hiromi gazed at her husband and bit her lip tightly.


    This was her husband, the man she chose. He had given her an entirely different life and future, leading her down paths she had never dared imagine before.


    Yet, all that time, it had always been Chen Yu sacrificing silently for her, while she had rarely been able to do anything for him. And now, she could only watch him embark on dangerous missions, incapable of even staying by his side.


    This thought left Jounouchi Hiromi with the urge to cry, but she could only bite her lip and hold back the tears.


    She didn''t want to wake Chen Yu up again and burden him with her worries.


    If only she could do something for him! Jounouchi Hiromi wished silently, but realizing her helplessness, she eventually nestled close to her husband, burying herself tightly in his embrace¡­

 Chapter 901 - 895 Modernization Refit

    Early the next morning, Chen Yu and his group drove to Kyoto''s airport and boarded the earliest flight back to Tokyo.


    Meanwhile, the Akagi, Kaga, and the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, who had been sent by Chen Yu to the United States for modernization, alsonded in the United States by ne.


    "So this is the United States? Was it really this country we fought against back then?" Leaning against the airne window, Rai looked down at the bustling city beneath the clouds and couldn''t help but ask.


    The other three young girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron around her shared her inexplicable excitement. After all, back in those days, they had fought continuously against the Americans in the Pacific, but never once had they set foot on American soil.


    Now, finally arriving in thend of their former enemies was a peculiarly surreal experience for the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. It was no wonder they were so overwhelmed with awe and excitement.


    Akagi and Kaga, too, felt aplex mixture of emotions. Although they had participated in events such as the surprise attack on Pearl Harbor and the Battle of Coral Ind, which brought them close to American territory, setting foot on U.S. soil for the first time was a wholly new experience for them.


    However,pared to the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, Akagi and Kaga appeared far moreposed, keeping the excitement in their hearts from showing on their faces.


    Even so, Akagi couldn''t hold back her sigh: "So this is the United States. I never thought we''d see the day when we could step onto American soil."


    "War..." Kaga, gazing at the city below the clouds¡ªsmall in appearance but brimming with life¡ªresponded to Akagi''s sentiment with an odd tone, saying, "I never want to experience it again."


    Hearing Kaga''s words, a trace of bitterness appeared on Akagi''s face. Shaking her head, she remarked, "We are warships, weapons. War is a fate we can never escape."


    Because if there were a choice, who would willingly endure the turmoil of war? Watching the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s four girls squeezing together at the ne window,ughing noisily, Akagi''s expression grew exceptionallyplicated.


    When they were battleships, they had no say, existing only as tools of destruction.


    Now that they had be ship-girls, with human bodies, they no longer had to act as weapons. Yet fundamentally, they were still forged for death and war.


    Though Chen Yu had not sent them to fight since summoning them, a ship-girl was far from a meek or fragile girl by nature. Built from steel to wage war, even in times of peace, they could not escape their fate.


    Even the four young girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron¡ªdespite all of Chen Yu''s care and affection¡ªcould not avoid stepping onto the battlefield again someday.


    After all, when it came down to it, Chen Yu had brought them to the United States for modernization upgrades, to enhance their power, so that in future battles on new fronts, they could help secure victory against new foes.


    Reflecting on this, Akagi couldn''t help but find it all somewhatughable. With a wry smile, she thought to herself, "I was looking forward to upgrading and equipping myself with new weapons and aircraft just a while ago. Yet here I am now, hesitating because I don''t want to fight again. How ironic."


    Beside her, Kaga seemed to sense Akagi''s mood. Turning her head, her expression remained calm as she stated, "Fighting is our fate. I do not rejectbat, but war only brings pain. I never want to return to those days of fighting purely for invasion and ughter."


    "I feel the same." Akagi smiled. She understood Kaga''s point¡ªwar was behind them now, and their battles were for Chen Yu alone.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Akagi, Kaga, and the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were not heading to the same location. Akagi and Kaga were being sent to shipyards under the Skull and Bones, while the 6th Destroyer Squadron would go to those belonging to the Freemasons.


    Thus, after disembarking the ne, they followed the respective representatives from the Freemasons and Skull and Bones and split into two groups to begin their modifications.


    Akagi and Kaga were adults and possessed Demigod-level strength, so there naturally wasn''t much cause for concern.


    But the four members of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were still children. Although they had experienced war, their childlike demeanor still gave people some worry.


    So Chen Yu specifically appointed Shinano, who had the closest bond with the 6th Destroyer Squadron, to apany them. One reason was for her to care for the four young girls, and the other was to have Shinano, historically Japan''srgest and shortest-lived aircraft carrier, receive modernization upgrades and armaments.


    After all, historically, the Shinano had been sunk by a submarine less than ten hours into her maiden voyage. At the time, neither her aircraft nor her equipment had undergone final adjustments.


    As a result, Shinano had the weakestbat experience and capabilities among all ship-girls.


    This was also why Chen Yu wanted her to apany the 6th Destroyer Squadron¡ªhe didn''t want Shinano to remain as just a symbolic figure in the Minato Ward.


    Chen Yu had already informed the Freemasons about Shinano''s participation in the upgrades, so when Shinano arrived with the 6th Destroyer Squadron, the receiving members from the Freemasons were not surprised.


    The modernization ns had been prepared before their arrival. Being old World War II warships, their blueprints had long been dessified. Crafting upgrade ns based on the designs wasn''t difficult for the shipyards under the Freemasons.


    Although the ns had been drawn up, they still required the ship-girls'' approval. After all, it was their own bodies being modified, so their preferences had to be taken into ount.


    For the designers, this was a remarkably unique experience. Never before had they asked a ship whether they liked their own hull or if they''d prefer changes. Undoubtedly, no one else in their industry had encountered such a scenario, either.


    Fortunately, neither Shinano nor the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron raised objections to the ns. After reviewing the blueprints, they gave their consent for modernization.


    Inside the dry docks, which were already prepared by the shipyard, the five ship-girls summoned their original forms. The sight was truly awe-inspiring. Among them stood an aircraft carrier converted from thergest battleship in human history¡ªthe presence of tens of thousands of tons of steel materializing before one''s eyes was nothing short of breathtaking.


    Once the five warships were in ce, the dry dock grew busy, and the modernization of the vessels began in earnest.


    "Sugoi!" Even the usuallyposed Akatsuki of the 6th Destroyer Squadron couldn''t help but cover her mouth and exim in awe as she watched the bustling dry dock, the workers, and the massive mechanical equipment.


    The scene before her was overwhelming. Compared to the era when they were constructed in Japan, nearly a century had passed, with industrial technology evolving countless times over. The sights of their earlier days paled inparison to the marvels of modern industry.


    With their childlike curiosity, the 6th Destroyer Squadron couldn''t help but find everything fascinating and awe-inspiring.


    Rai, pulling on the arm of one of the staff members and a designer nearby, began to pepper them with questions. Seeing the massive gantry crane lift her main gun, she asked nervously, "What are they doing? Are they taking apart my main gun?"


    "Yes, miss," the staff member, ustomed to handling client rtions and pre-briefed about his unique guests, responded professionally. "Your shipboard weapons are relics of World War II. Although they''ve been well-maintained, they are technologically obsolete in this era. Removing them is necessary to make room for the instation of new equipment."


    "I see. Will I be getting a new main gun?" Rai, upon hearing this, immediately became eager about her new armaments. "What caliber will my new main gun be? Will it be powerful? I am the renowned Lady Rai, the best gunner of the 6th Destroyer Squadron! I demand the finest main gun!"


    "Miss Rai, modern navies no longer rely on main guns as their primary weapon of offense," the staff exined, retrieving blueprints from the designer beside him. Opening to a specific page, he pointed to exin, "We''ll be equipping you with a new 127mm main gun, but it will serve primarily as a defensive weapon.


    Your primary offensive weapon will be thetest cruise missiles integrated into your hull. These missiles have incredibly long ranges, allowing them to destroy targets out of visual range. Just one missile is enough to sink arge warship. These are the modern navy''s trump card."


    "Sugoi!" The other three young girls, having crowded around to listen, eximed in amazement as they learned about the power of the missiles.


    "Excuse me, will we all be equipped with missiles?" Akatsuki asked, equal parts envious and concerned. The advanced and powerful weapons intrigued her, and she wanted them for herself as well.


    The staff member nodded seriously, confirming, "Of course. Per Chen Yu''s instructions, you will all be upgraded to area air-defense destroyers. These ships are characterized by their vast array of missiles. However, since your hull designs originate from World War II, they are quite small, so we''ll need to thoroughly retrofit your ships to increase tonnage and amodate these weapons."

 Chapter 902 - 896: Confusion

    In theboratory, Inomata Naoki stretched, moving his arms and neck, stiff from maintaining the same posture for too long. He tidied up the scattered items on the desk and then finally stood up from his seat.


    Scientific research had always been an exceedingly dull and tedious endeavor, especially in the field of biomedicine. Many times, it involved conducting an enormous number of repetitive experiments, continuously umting experimental data and samples,paring different results, and extracting the desired findings from the process.


    Such a process was often extremely lengthy. It might take tens of thousands of identical experiments to produce just a dozen or even one or two valuable experimental results. Sometimes, tens of thousands of experiments might not even yield the desired results.


    Doing research often felt like buying lottery tickets¡ªpersistently hoping that one day, a big prize woulde your way.


    But in reality, the odds of hitting the jackpot in scientific research were far slimmer than buying a lottery ticket. With a lottery, as long as you invest enough money and buy enough numbers, your chances of winning incrementally increase since thebinations of ticket numbers are finite.


    However, scientific research had no such limits.


    It was about searching for the sole correct answer among countless possibilities. If you were going in the wrong direction, you might spend years¡ªor even decades¡ªwithout obtaining it.


    Even if you found the correct path, uncovering the answer required prolonged exploration and a vast amount of tedious, repetitive experiments to finally bring it to light.


    The time and energy consumed in this process, along with the enormous research funding burned through, were unimaginable to ordinary people.


    It was like back when Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki were still at the University of Tokyo, working on broad-spectrum anti-cancer drugs. Even though Chen Yu had the correct form in hand, it was only after conducting numerous experiments that they finally determined the right chemicalposition and dosage.


    During that time, setting aside the effort and dedication they poured into the research, just the dozens ofb mice consumed in each experiment represented a significant expense.


    When their research funds ran dry, Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki even had to scrimp on their own meals to buyb mice for experiments.


    If not for Kohinata Kaori asionally helping them out and Professor Kube constantly applying for additional funding, it was uncertain whether the research project could have beenpleted at all.


    But that was all in the past. For Inomata Naoki now, since Chen Yu had sessfully developed the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, theboratory was enjoying essentially unlimited research funding. Every condition was met, and everything was provided at the highest standards.


    Money? There was money. Personnel? They had personnel. You could say that as long as Chen Yu''s research required it, whether it was the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital or the Japanese Government, they would offer their fullest support.


    Thus, the only thing Inomata Naoki needed to worry about was the progress of the research.


    It was precisely because of this favorable setup that during the week after returning from Kyoto, he practically hadn''t stepped outside theboratory, eating and sleeping there, just toplete his current experiments as quickly as possible.


    Though, admittedly, part of it was also an attempt to use work to forget the lingering impact of the dream he experienced in Kyoto.


    He had to admit¡ªwork was indeed the best way to forget one''s troubles. Immersed in work for an entire week, Inomata Naoki found himself with neither the time nor energy to dwell on the strange sensations left by that dream. For seven straight days, his undivided attention stayed on the experiments before him.


    But the moment Inomata Naoki stopped working to take a break, the emotions he''d suppressed all week would resurface from deep within him, unavoidably bringing Minami to mind.


    Initially, Inomata Naoki thought he could quickly forget the odd feelings evoked by that dream, but it was clear he hadn''t. On the contrary, the week''s work seemed to intensify those emotions.


    This feeling left Inomata Naoki vexed. He couldn''t recall exactly what he had experienced in that dream, yet the sensation rising from his heart seemed to suggest that he had once loved with deep, unforgettable passion. But now, he had forgotten the person, the emotions, and the experiences he was supposed to remember¡ªleaving behind only an inexplicable hollowness and a stirring emotion, reminding him that something had slipped from his grasp.


    The emptiness and vague sense of loss in his heart stirred in him an impulse to smoke, though he didn''t even have the habit of smoking.


    This feeling of wanting to ease his gloom but having no outlet made Inomata Naoki increasingly dejected. The urge to vent but with no avenue to do so left him deeply ufortable.


    Taking out his phone, Inomata Naoki originally intended to call his girlfriend to relieve some of his frustration. But at that moment, he suddenly remembered the strong feelings he experienced whenever he saw Minami. This hesitation caused him to falter.


    After some thought, Inomata Naoki put his phone away, said a quick goodbye to a research colleague nearby, and left theboratory. Exiting the hospital, he made his way to Minami''s little shop.


    By the time Inomata Naoki arrived at Minami''s shop, it was already evening and the city lights were lit. The shop had begun its business for the day, with warm yellow light seeping out from its entrance, creating a cozy atmosphere.


    Even though it was only his second visit, for some reason, standing at the shop''s entrance gave Inomata Naoki a nostalgic feeling, as though he''d been here countless times before. The shop evoked a sense of memories and familiarity.


    Inomata Naoki knew this was just an illusion, brought on by the experiences he''d had in the dream, causing this sense of familiarity.


    This realization left Inomata Naoki inwardly annoyed, quietly ming Chen Yu for creating this situation that left him trapped in a confusion of dream and reality.


    But regardless, Inomata Naoki still pushed open the shop''s door and stepped inside.


    "Wee!" Minami, dressed in a neat, dark blue outfit, was jotting down customers'' orders in a small notebook. Hearing the door open, she instinctively greeted the neer. But as she raised her head and saw Inomata Naoki, her greeting shifted unexpectedly into: "Long time no see! The usual?"


    Despite it being only his second visit, Minami''s casual "the usual"¡ªa phrase one might use for a regr¡ªcame out naturally. What should have been odd feltpletely normal between the two. Without giving it a second thought, Inomata Naoki nodded and replied, "The usual. Another cup of¡­"


    "I know, oolong tea." Minami smiled, turning to the kitchen.


    Watching Minami''s figure as she disappeared into the kitchen, Inomata Naoki sat down at a seat. For reasons unknown, the agitation in his heart had vanished entirely, leaving only a sense of peace.

 Chapter 903 - 897: Tacit Agreement

    A bowl of seemingly ordinary, steaming hot ramen, paired with a cup of iced oolong tea, its ss adorned with beads of condensation.


    That was the "usual" Minami set before Inomata Naoki.


    Yet, this seemingly ordinary bowl of ramen brought Naoki a kind of warmth, a feeling long missed, especially when Minami ced a small dish of marinated seaweed by his hand.


    "This is a special treat," Minami said with a smile as Naoki looked up at her.


    This method of marinating seaweed wasn''t something Minami knew before. Though her family ran ate-night diner, she was never good at cooking. But after returning from Kyoto, she somehow inexplicably understood how to make ramen and marinate seaweed this way.


    This not only surprised her boss, but even Minami herself found it puzzling. She didn''t understand what had happened in her dreams to teach her these things.


    But today, when Naoki appeared in front of her and she casually said "the usual," she suddenly understood¡ªthis was prepared for Naoki.


    This realization filled Minami with mixed feelings, a mix of unease, fear, and concern. Yet, above all, there was a sense of relief and a kind of warmfort born from habit.


    It was a peculiar feeling, as if Naoki were someone she knew intimately¡ªa silent understanding between them so profound that no words were needed, just a nce to convey every thought. Within this familiarity lingered a faint, yet deeply rooted emotion.


    It felt as though they had shared an eternity together, their bond like aged wine, mellowed and enriched by time¡ªsteady and profound.


    Gone was the fiery, passionate intensity, and absent was the cloying sweetness of inseparability. What remained was a gentle, almost imperceptible connection, tender yet soul-soothing.


    This was a paradoxical feeling, but Minami found herself deeply enjoying it.


    It was as though, after this dream, she had seen through the nature of the world ande to understand¡ªloving someone doesn''t always require expressing it or being with them. Sometimes, it''s enough to bury those affections in one''s heart and share a simple smile.


    Facing Minami''s smile, Naoki also smiled faintly, picked up the chopsticks on the table, and naturally took a small piece of marinated seaweed, cing it on the ramen before taking a bite.


    The ramen''s vor was indeed ordinary, like the kind of ramen you''d find on any street corner in Japan. But somehow, it evoked apletely different sensation.


    The broth''s taste was rich and hearty, immediately revealing the care put into its preparation¡ªsomething distinct from other ces.


    What was most extraordinary, however, was that when Naoki effortlessly paired the seaweed with the noodles, the ramen''s vor seemed to awaken, bing remarkably savory, as if the seaweed had been crafted specifically for this dish.


    Moreover, this savory taste felt strikingly familiar to Naoki, like a hidden memory¡ªsomething he had eaten countless times, tasted from countless bowls.


    "It''s still this taste. No matter how many times, it never gets dull." Though it was his first time eating it and he had no recollection of it, the familiarity felt as if he''d been eating it his whole life. The words came naturally to his lips.


    To Naoki''s remark, Minami simply smiled and gave a small nod. "Please enjoy. There''s no extra if it''s not enough."


    "No need. This bowl is just right." Their exchange was odd, yet Naoki replied without the slightest sense of strangeness.


    At this moment, the emptiness and disconnection that had been vexing Naoki earlierpletely vanished. It was as though everything disjointed brought on by a dream he couldn''t remember had found its resolution upon seeing Minami, as if she were the source of all these emotions.


    By now, Naoki no longer wanted to decipher where these feelings hade from or what he had experienced in that dream. To him, none of it mattered as much as the bowl of ramen in front of him.


    In the small shop, Minami continued warmly greeting other customers while Naoki quietly ate his ramen. Though they seemed to remain separate, there was a harmonious and serene atmosphere between them¡ªas if they formed a perfect whole.


    Neither spoke nor exchanged any further words, yet they could both keenly sense each other''s presence. There was no need for dialogue to achieve understanding.


    Much like when Minami walked over and handed Naoki a napkin just as he finished thest sip of broth in his bowl. He epted it seamlessly, wiped his mouth, and reached into his pocket to take out his wallet to settle the bill.


    There was no verbalmunication between them. Minami hadn''t even been paying much attention to him before walking over¡ªit was as if she instinctively knew when he''d be finished and that it was time to hand him the napkin.


    This kind of tacit understanding was something that could onlye from years of familiarity, requiring nothing more toplete it.


    "Thank you for the meal." After wiping his mouth clean, Naoki stood up and expressed his thanks to Minami.


    Minami naturally took the change he handed over, smiled, and said, "Thank you for your patronage. Pleasee again."


    They shared a parting smile, exchanged no further words, and Naoki left the small shop.


    Walking down the road back to the hospital, his mood lightened, and his steps became noticeably quicker.


    Although his heart still carried inexplicable emotions, Naoki no longer allowed them to trouble him because he had found the answer he needed.


    Even though he couldn''t recall what had transpired in the dream, simply knowing that these emotions were real¡ªthat they came because of Minami¡ªwas enough for Naoki.


    Though the memories were lost, the emotions remained.


    They were an umtion, an unspoken bond and sentiment, refined by the passage of time.


    There was no need to trouble himself further about these feelings nor to dwell on the person behind them. The tacit understanding between them was enough to sustain it.


    This wasn''t love, yet it was moreforting and warm than love.


    It was a connection that could only be forged through the test of time.


    Naoki didn''t reject any of this. Neither did he believe he had fallen in love with Minami, betraying his girlfriend.


    He simply had a dream, gained some inexplicable feelings, and formed an unspoken understanding with someone who had shared the same experience. That was all.

 Chapter 904 - 898 World Consciousness

    From Inomata Naoki''s perspective, it might simply be that he''d figured out certain things, epted the emotions brought by a dream he couldn''t even remember, and experienced something he deemed unremarkable and hardly worth mentioning.


    But in Chen Yu''s eyes, what Inomata Naoki had gone through was akin to a battering ram, forcefully striking against the already fragile and disrupted world rules.


    The violent impact finally caused a breach in the operation of the world rules, achieving the state Chen Yu had anticipated.


    Just as he''d seen in visions before¡ªcountless rules enveloped the world like a colossal, intertwined and tangled like roots, embedding themselves into every corner of the world.


    This was the ultimate manifestation of order; it was the essence of the world.


    And it was the ultimate pursuit mages tirelessly strived for.


    Ordinary mages had no hope of essing the rules; even powerful mages needed the aid of various methods to barely glimpse fragments of this highest embodiment of order.


    To attempt, as Chen Yu did, to fully uncover the ultimate manifestation of order¡ªthat was something utterly impossible.


    For even if they could endure the impact of the rules carrying the information of an entire world, they still wouldn''t have the means toprehend the entirety of the rules shaping the world.


    As for triggering a tremor in the world rules, allowing them to emerge visibly, like what Chen Yu had done¡ªthis was absolutely beyond the capacity of ordinary mages, and furthermore, it was not something they would dare to attempt.


    It''s not that these mages were morally upright or reluctant to cause destructive harm to the world rules; the true reason was that if they dared do so, they would face extremely grave consequences.


    In novels, whenever viins stir trouble, or when a Demon King sets out to conquer the world, heroes always emerge to vanquish evil. Despite immense hardships, the heroes ultimately prevail.


    While such stories remain fiction, the reason heroes are willing and able to defeat evil stems from the author deciding that''s how the narrative unfolds. But what if transnted into reality?


    The matter would be quite different.


    The world possesses consciousness¡ªthough it might be simple, even sluggish to the point of dullness. Moreover, as the world rules approach perfection, the world consciousness would eventuallypletelypse into slumber, assimted into the rules themselves. Yet when someone seeks to harm the world or disrupt its rules, even the dullest world consciousness would instinctively resist.


    The method of resistance employed by the world consciousness involves nurturing what is called the Child of the World, granting them extraordinary fortune tobat evil.


    And that is the hero, the protagonist of the tale, the brightest star of an era.


    Of course, this resistance might at times fail. After all, not every brave soul sessfully defeats the Demon King; only those who triumph can marry the princess, inherit the throne, ascend to glory, and be hailed as heroes.


    Besides this, the world holds another means of opposition¡ªleveraging the power of deities.


    When deities acquire divine rank and divine duty, they merge with the world, bing part of it. Thus, whenever the world consciousness acts, deities turn into its most effective tools.


    In worlds where deities walk among mortals, those who threaten the world will inevitably face the swiftest reaction from the gods.


    Decreeing divine mandates, mobilizing followers to purge heretics, or even descending catastrophic divine punishment personally¡ªsuch scenarios are all within the realm of possibility.


    Thus, in most circumstances, mages dare not destabilize the world rules or obstruct their operation. Doing so would likely result in abhorrence from the world rules, where the entire world turns against you.


    You might trip on t ground and snap your neck, choke while drinking water, suffocate face-down in your sleep, orugh yourself to death...


    The greater the impact you bring to the world, the stronger its rejection will be. In extreme cases, you may be expelled from the world or face rejection from every world in the Multiverse.


    If you were to personally destroy a world, every world within the Multiverse would deny your entry, turning you into a wanderer among the cosmos.


    Though most would perish under the world''s resistance before reaching the point of rejection, there are still a handful of powerful beings unconcerned about the world''s opposing consciousness, who dare to act and even seed in doing so.


    This is precisely why such methods are known to some.


    As long as one possesses sufficient power, while keeping the disturbance to the world rules at an eptable level, the cost of such actions is tolerable.


    However, for most individuals inclined toward this path, theyck the strength to resist the world''s consciousness. Those who do possess such power rarely need to act in such a manner to achieve equivalent goals. Added to the undesirable prospect of rejection by the world, the number of practitioners is exceedingly scarce.


    As for why Necromancers dare to tread this path¡ªon the one hand, the profession itself is inherently unlikable. Within nearly every world of the Multiverse, Necromancers are widely ostracized, so further enmity or rejection from the world doesn''t pose a significant issue for them.


    Moreover, as necromantic space techniques mature and develop, Necromancers, upon reaching the strength necessary to construct a necromantic space, tend to spend most of their time confined to their own domain. This renders the world''s rejection virtually irrelevant to them.


    Naturally, all this hinges on the premise that the Necromancer does not cause extensive harm through their actions against the world rules, avoiding outright expulsion or suffering heroic assaults¡ªor worse yet, divine punishment.


    While Chen Yu''s actions undeniably disrupted and shook the world consciousness, the rules of Earth were already well-refined. Moreover, Chen Yu''s methods were neither excessively violent nor destructive, which kept the world''s resistance rtively mild.


    Additionally, as a figure second only to the Three Precious Children in the Japanese Pantheon, Inari God''s strength was sufficient to shield Chen Yu from the world''s counter-reactions. By taking personal responsibility for the matter, Inari God effectively prevented interference from other deities.


    This allowed Chen Yu to smoothly execute his ns. Now, with the impact upon the World Rules reaching the scale he envisioned, he could finally begin attempting to seize the rules themselves.

 Chapter 905 - 899: Extradition Route 3

    Plundering the world''s rules is certainly not as simple as randomly picking a spot and then grabbing the rules as they manifest.


    Even if one has already triggered a tremor in the world''s rules, causing them to appear, extracting these rules from the world remains an exceedingly intricate process.


    First and foremost, a suitable location must be chosen to minimize unnecessary consequences from the world''s consciousness resisting.


    Chen Yu was certain that if he were to select Japan''s maind as the setting for the ritual, natural disasters like earthquakes destroying the ritual site were almost inevitable. He might even face catastrophic events such as volcanic eruptions or meteors falling from the sky.


    Thus, after consulting the Inari God and obtaining assistance, he constructed the ritual altar required to seize the world''s rules on the banks of the Sanzu River.


    The so-called Sanzu River, of course, is a branch of the Nether River that flows through Japan.


    To be precise, the Sanzu River is considered the downstream segment or tributary of the River of Oblivion. The portion that flows through Shen Zhou is called the River of Oblivion, while the segment reaching Japan is named the Sanzu River.


    In Japanese mythology, upon death, one must cross the Sanzu River to reach Yomi and partake in reincarnation.


    If it were China''s River of Oblivion, the method of crossing the river would involve traversing the Naihe Bridge. In Japan, however, the only way to cross the river is by ferry on the Sanzu River.


    The Sanzu River is so named because its waters split into three currents¡ªeach differing in speed and ferocity, determined by a person''s deeds and morality during their lifetime. To board the ferry on the Sanzu River, one must prepare six coins as fare.


    This is also the origin of the six coins on the crest of the Sanada Family, hailed as the number one warriors of Japan''s Warring States Period, symbolizing their readiness for death on the battlefield and crossing the Sanzu River.


    But this had nothing to do with Chen Yu. Knowing full well that the Sanzu River was the Nether River, he would not go to such desperate lengths to cross it, nor would he entertain thoughts of venturing to the far side of Yomi.


    Chen Yu had chosen the Sanzu River Bank as the ritual site for two primary reasons: first, it was a secluded location, reducing interference from unwanted visitors; second, its proximity to Yomi made it one of Japan''s closest points to death, second only to Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    By selecting this location, the negative energy emanating from Yomi, and the power flowing from the Endless Styx, could both be harnessed by Chen Yu.


    Additionally, the Sanzu River exists between life and death¡ªit belongs neither to the realm of the living nor the realm of the dead. Even if the world''s consciousness attempted resistance during Chen Yu''s plundering of the rules, it would struggle to exert influence here.


    As for other deities, with the world''s rules intact making it difficult for external deities to descend into the mortal realm, and the limited powers of internal deities rendering them unable to traverse to the Sanzu River, there were few divine threats to fear. With the Inari God''s assistance, even fewer remained.


    In conclusion, no ritual site could be more ideal than this.


    On the Sanzu River Bank, amidst blooms of blood-red Manzhu Shahua, an obsidian altar had been fully constructed. All ritual offerings and necessary items were prepared, leaving Chen Yu nothing more to do but ascend the altar and begin the ritual.


    "Miss Warspite, I''m counting on you to secure the perimeter around the altar and ensure nothing interferes with the ritual." d in a silver-etched ck robe, Chen Yu revealed his Underworld Feather Angel form while gripping his newly forged divine magic wand. As he ascended the altar, he issued orders for Warspite and the ship-girls under hermand to establish full defenses around the altar.


    Already armed with their ship equipment and showing a solemn demeanor, Warspite nodded seriously, replying confidently, "Rest assured, Commander. The Royal Navy will safeguard your safety and ensure the ritual proceeds unhindered."


    "I''m counting on it." Chen Yu nodded slightly and climbed to the altar''s summit, resting his wand¡ªwhich had finally been adorned with a mounted Amethyst Skull¡ªin his hands.


    This wand was Chen Yu''stest divine artifact, its blueprint derived from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," which documented the seven most frequently used wand designs favored by necromancers. Among them, this one was the mostmonly employed and heavily refined model.


    If Chen Yu hadn''t obtained the necessary mineral resources from the Earth Elemental ne to forge a divine artifact, he wouldn''t have possessed the capital or means to craft such an object.


    For this ritual, besides the wand, Chen Yu had also brought along his crown, the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and a divine-level ceremonial ritual knife¡ªessentially carrying his entire wealth with him.


    At the altar''s summit, the sacrificial offerings provided by the Inari God were high-grade oxen, sheep, and pigs sourced from its divine domain.


    Although such heavily Shen Zhou-influenced offerings seemed somewhat incongruent with the necromancer aesthetic, in terms ofpatibility with the world, offerings imbued with the Inari God''s divine power and divinity were undeniably the most suitable.


    Chen Yu spread open the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" onto the altar''s offering table, raised his golden wand before him, and began his prayers to the Endless Styx.


    As his prayers continued, the runes engraved on the ritual altar began to light up, attracting the Stygian River''s power from the Sanzu River and the negative energy originating from Yomi, channeling them toward the altar, eventually flowing into Chen Yu''s wand and the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" on the altar.


    With the ritual progressing, various unsolicited gazes began to turn toward the scene.


    After all, holding a ritual on the Sanzu River Bank, even with the Inari God blocking ess for deities from Gao Tianyuan and the Human World, and the deities from Yomi unable to cross the Sanzu River to interfere, there was still one source of potential threat that required vignce.


    That source was the Sanzu River itself.


    Because on the Sanzu River, there remained a solitary ferry.


    Watching the ferry drifting across the dim yellow water surface of the Sanzu River toward them, the twenty-plus ship-girls stationed below the altar all became alert.


    "All units on high alert! Prepare for bombardment!" With Warspite''smand, all ship-girls¡ªaside from the aircraft carrier ss¡ªraised their ship equipment''s cannon muzzles, locking their sights on the ferry.


    As one of the strongest ship-girls, Missouri reced all nine shells in her three gun turrets with the most potent nuclear shells. She disregarded the potential damage of a nuclear cannon strike, prioritizing annihting the enemy with maximum firepower.


    "Air squadrons, release reconnaissance nes for trajectory calibration. All units, fire a test shot!" Warspite issued orders, eyes trained on the ferry drifting downstream along the river.


    Having been forewarned by Chen Yu, none of the ship-girls intended to deploy their ship equipment onto the Sanzu River itself, opting instead to bombard the target while maintaining their human-like forms.


    Even though Warspite onlymanded a single test shot, over twenty ship-girls fired simultaneously, triggering a cascade of sshes across the Sanzu River surface.


    "Crossfire!" Listening to the reconnaissance ne data ryed through themunication channel, Warspite shouted loudly, "All ships, calibrate trajectories, open fire with full force! Shoot!"

 Chapter 906 - 900 Battle

    The deafening roar of artillery echoed across the banks of the Sanzu River. Hundreds of shells rained upon the river''s surface, the massive explosions raising towering columns of water that nearly engulfed the entirety of the river.


    This was the first time the human invention of artillery fire had thundered at the Sanzu River''s banks. It was also the maiden asion where so many warships had unleashed their firepower here.


    Over twenty ship-girls were present, even if half of them were cruisers; this formation would have been an extraordinary fleet during the World War II era. After all, at the start of WWII, the major countries could only field a limited number of capital ships as their main forces.


    Though their firepower wasn''t at its maximum since they hadn''t fully summoned their actual ship bodies, the 100-plus mounted guns in their ship equipment form were still enough to level a city.


    However, after three rounds of salvos, when Warspite signaled them to cease fire, a wooden ferry on the river¡ªdespite being battered to the verge of disintegration, with splinters flying everywhere¡ªcontinued leisurely rowing toward the location of the ritual altar.


    The ship-girls'' vision, equivalent to their bygone targeting devices, naturally allowed them to witness the battlefield''s condition clearly. Added to this, reconnaissance aircraft from their carriers scouted above, ensuring the results of the bombardment were undeniably visible.


    Although the ship-girls'' artillery shells in their current equipment form were somewhat less powerful than actual ship-grade ammunition, their unique attributes endowed the shells with special effects. In terms of destructive power, these enhanced shells were no inferior to pure armor-piercing rounds and were even more effective against transcendent beings.


    Yet, the ancient-looking, bottomless ferry, though riddled with damage and flying wooden fragments, seemed structurally unscathed. The three hundred or so shells fired during three rounds of bombardment by over twenty ship-girls inflicted remarkably limited damage upon it.


    Seeing this sight, Warspite¡ªserving as the fleet''smanding officer¡ªcouldn''t help but wear a grim expression. She certainly didn''t wish for her first battle since her rebirth as a ship-girl to end in defeat.


    Even worse, the ferry was heading straight toward the ritual altar. It was evidently not here to merely observe the proceedings. If it disrupted or sabotaged Chen Yu''s ritual, it would be a mark of profound disgrace to the ship-girls, who regarded loyalty to Chen Yu as their absolute creed.


    "All units, switch to armor-piercing shells!" Warspite steadied her emotions and swiftly issued a newbat directive.


    Earlier, out of caution for potential coteral damage, the fleet¡ªapart from Missouri, who was using nuclear shells¡ªhad employed incendiary rounds. Unfortunately, these incendiary rounds failed to ignite anything on the Sanzu River and did not set aze the bottomless wooden ferry seemingly made of mere kindling.


    Just as Warspite prepared to order another round of shelling, Constitution¡ªwho had specially apanied the fleet this time¡ªsuddenly interjected to stop her: "Don''t waste ammunition; that ferry can''t be destroyed by mere firepower!"


    "Miss Constitution?" Warspite paused from giving her attack order and turned toward Constitution.


    "That ferry is no ordinary vessel. It sails upon the Stygian Water, shielded by the Power of the Stygian River. Conventional ammunition can only harm its outward appearance but cannot reach its core. Even Missouri''s nuclear shells would be futile," Constitution quickly exined, aware of the urgency of the situation. She imparted her discovery to Warspite and the other ship-girls: "You must attack it using special attacks imbued with Rule Power. Physical damage will have little effect."


    "Special attacks?" Warspite''s eyes narrowed upon hearing Constitution''s exnation. She swiftly grasped the underlying meaning and nodded to issue a newmand: "Cease fire! Use Divine Power to attack!"


    As ship-girls summoned by Chen Yu, they all wielded demigod-level strength, able to interact with the rules. These rules manifested as the Divine Power they possessed in their capacity as demigods.


    Following Constitution''s advice, all ship-girls switched their attack modes, channeling their Divine Power into their ship equipment. Infused with godlike energy, their artillery shells resumed bombardment targeting the ferry.


    As summoned demigods, the ship-girls were effectively equivalent to Heroic Spirits, bearing necromantic attributes. Being embodiments of war machines, they naturally carried destructive and warlike attributes, while those transcending demigod-levels¡ªentering the Divine Spirit Realm like Constitution, Warspite, and Missouri¡ªeach had distinct divine attributes.


    Among them, Constitution''s power represented Courage, Missouri''s manifested Peace, and Warspite''s denoted Duty.


    Of the three, Constitution and Warspite''s attributes weren''t suited for offense but rather for bolstering their allies. Much like an aura effect, they enhanced thebat performance of other ship-girls.


    Courage and Duty allowed the fleet to attack faster, more efficiently, with greater uracy, and maintained their morale at a high level.


    While morale-boosting might seem redundant for ship-girls, elevated morale ultimately contributed to heightened operational efficiency, proving its utility inbat.


    Missouri''s Peace attribute, however, derived from her historical significance as the venue for WWII''s surrender agreement signed on her deck¡ªa symbolic event that earned her the titles of War Terminator and Peace Witness. This bestowed her a peace-rted ability oddly paradoxical to the nature of warships.


    Missouri had never employed this ability, as its bizarre manifestation and functionality were ill-suited tobat scenarios like this. Hence, like her fellow ship-girls, she simply imbued her ship equipment with Divine Power, continuing to fire nuclear shells at the ferry without utilizing her unique attribute as Constitution and Warspite had.


    Meanwhile, as the ship-girls valiantly fought, Chen Yu had no attention to spare for their ongoing battle.


    Atop the ritual altar, he had already harnessed the gathered energy to lock onto one of the world''s rules that had surfaced.


    Extracting world rules resembled pulling a specific root from the tangled root system beneath a towering tree, without damaging surrounding roots orpromising the tree''s stability¡ªa process highly intricate and precise.


    Ordinarily, the roots were buried under soil. By creating vibrations within the rules, the surface dirt was disced, exposing the root system beneath.


    The ritual altar functioned as a tool to identify and separate these roots from one another.


    Now armed with his tools, Chen Yu had targeted one such "root," preparing to withdraw it from theplex web of the world''s rules.


    This task demanded hisplete concentration and strength. A minor error could result in catastrophic failure, leaving him vulnerable to the repercussions of the world''s rules.


    Channeling the ritual altar''s umted power toward the locked-on rule, he cautiously avoided interference with other rules. Once the altar''s energy enveloped the entirety of the rule, he could detach it from the vast Network of Rules!

 Chapter 907 - 901: Deceiving the World

    The world rules themselves are deeply embedded within the world, permeating it entirely, omnipresent and ubiquitous.


    However, only when someone is able to perceive the world rules do they copse from these intangible, omnipresent, and insubstantial principles into a Network of Rules that can be observed.


    This is somewhat akin to quantum copse in physics. Before observation, a quantum exists in a superposition state: it might be at point A, or at point B, or even simultaneously at points A, B, and C. Only after direct observation does the state of the quantum copse into a definite condition.


    The world rules share simrities with this phenomenon; when unobserved, they are everywhere, deeply entrenched in every corner of the world.


    But only when someone perceives the world rules do they manifest as the shape of the Network of Rules, adopting an observable form.


    Unlike quantum copse, however, when the quantum state copses, its state of existence also copses simultaneously. But this is not the case with the rules. They simply change from intangible and insubstantial principles into an observable state, revealing a tangible form, while fundamentally remaining deeply entrenched in every corner of the world, still omnipresent.


    Yet, if this were all there was to it, Chen Yu could only achieve the observation of the existence of the world rules, without being able to extract any particr rule from the Network of Rules.


    Therefore, he needed to further copse the rules, transforming them from their intangible nature into a tangible existence, enabling the extraction of such rules from the Network of Rules.


    To achieve this, he had to utilize the power of a ritual¡ªusing this ceremony to contaminate and disrupt the rules, forcing their copse.


    In essence, this is a deception upon the rules, as it simtes the process by which deities achieve Divine Enthronement, obtaining Divine Duty and Divine Rank, by imitating the process in which deities draw upon rules to coalesce Divine Rank and Divine Duty during their ascension.


    By deceiving the world rules in this manner and making them believe that a particr rule has been imed by a new deity, the deeper mechanisms of the rules ensure that the world transforms the rule into corresponding Divine Duty and Divine Rank.


    The union of power and rules coalesces into Divine Rank, representing the world''s recognition of a being''s Life Force, deeming it sufficient to wield and control rules.


    Meanwhile, the union of the Power of Faith and rules births Divine Duty, symbolizing the prerogatives that tens of thousands of believers attribute to a deity they revere.


    In this process, the transformed rule temporarily separates itself from the world. After it solidifies into a new Divine Rank and Divine Duty and is imprinted with the mark of the newly formed deity, it re-integrates with the world.


    This process allows the new deity to manipte rules through their Divine Rank and Divine Duty.


    However, new deities influence rules through the Power of Faith, relying on the collective mental and spiritual devotion of believers, whereas Ancient Gods directly wield the rules themselves.


    This exins why, among new deities, the same Divine Position might be held by multiple deities, while Ancient Gods are unique in nature.


    Believers'' diverse points of faith may lead to variations in deities¡ªsame God of War, yet one might symbolize bravery, another victory, and still another strategic wisdom.


    In contrast, Ancient Gods directly and singrly dominate rules, holding exclusive control unless another deity sessfully wrests a rule from their grasp. Otherwise, identical Ancient Gods cannot coexist.


    At this moment, Chen Yu has already used the power of the ritual to begin copsing one of the rules within the Network of Rules, slowly extracting it from the world.


    With the process underway, his entire focus and spirit are fullymitted, not daring to make the slightest mistake, entirely absorbed in conducting the ritual.


    The sacrificial offering originally prepared on the Ritual Altar¡ªTai Lao¡ªhas already been offered by Chen Yu to the Nether River. The power bestowed upon him by the Nether River is now continuously streaming through the Ritual Altar and merging with the rule he is pulling from the Network of Rules.


    This is the very reason why the ritual is capable of deceiving the world rules¡ªbecause the Nether River possesses a Divine Position that far exceeds any single world within the Multiverse.


    Even though Chen Yu has merely borrowed an insignificant fraction of the Nether River''s power and aura through the Ritual Altar, the extraordinary rank and power level of the Nether River, which transcends all worlds, are enough to deceive the world rules into believing that Chen Yu is a powerful newly ascended deity, permitting him to fully extract a rule from the Network of Rules.


    However, while Chen Yu''s ritual seeded in deceiving the world rules, the previously perfected rules now undergoing shifts still have rippling effects on the entire world, and the world''s consciousness has responded.


    The ferries on the Sanzu River, merely representing the Japanese Deity system''s response, have already been intercepted by over twenty Ship-Girls'' gunfire.


    But the world''s consciousness responded quickly and with fury.


    On the Sanzu River Bank, the previously calm river waters¡ªdespite being bombarded repeatedly by the gunfire of over twenty Ship-Girls¡ªhad merely sshed and remained stable. At this moment, however, the waters began to churn violently, and the water level started to rise.


    All of the Ship-Girls had listened to Chen Yu''s exnation about the terror of the Nether River beforeing here. Thus, seeing the abnormality on the Sanzu River, tension gripped them universally.


    Although the ritual site Chen Yu chose was on a slope near the Sanzu River Bank, where the terrain was elevated, the sight of the Sanzu River swelling and flooding filled everyone with concern that their location might be submerged.


    Even if the area is notpletely submerged, a single wave crashing through would still be disastrous. After all, this is Stygian Watering into contact with even a single drop would be enough to impact eternal deities, causing their soul to return to the Nether River.


    Despite their fear, the Ship-Girls remained steadfast, with none retreating even a step backward.


    To these Ship-Girls, though they had fought and wed their way to return to life again, cherishing the chance for another existence, they were still warriors. On the battlefield, fear of death would never cause them to retreat.


    Fortunately, they didn''t have to hold their ground here to the death. Seeing the rising tides of the Sanzu River, Warspite, themanding officer, quickly issued an order: "Fall back! Watch out and don''t touch the river water!"


    The Ship-Girls'' position still maintained a small distance from the riverbank, temporarily keeping the swelling Sanzu River waters from posing immediate danger. Yet, for the sake of safety, Warspite issued themand to retreat.


    Moreover, she assigned several Ship-Girls to guard the altar, prepared to fend off potential attacks from elsewhere.


    After all, given that even the Sanzu River¡ªa mere branch of the Nether River¡ªhad begun to change, it was difficult to guarantee that the world consciousness would notunch other assaults.


    While Warspite worried about this development, the ritual reached its critical juncture. A dazzling brilliance, indescribably colorful, as if containing infinite wisdom and knowledge, was beginning to manifest from the void, gradually appearing above the altar.

 Chapter 908 - 902: Suppressing the Earth

    When the orb of light, teeming with infinite wisdom and knowledge, emerged above the Ritual Altar, the reaction of the World Consciousness reached its peak.


    Mighty waves surged across the surface of the Sanzu River, crashing onto the banks. The sshing water even reached the Ship-girls standing along the shore. If not for Warspite''s earlier order to retreat a certain distance, the Stygian Water would have undoubtedly drenched them.


    Gazing at the now turbulent Sanzu River, the expressions of the Ship-girls grew increasingly grave and tense. The Aircraft Carrier Ship-girls deployed all their onboard aircraft, weaving an aerial defense.


    Meanwhile, the other Battleship Ship-girls formed defensive formations, standing guard firmly around the Ritual Altar.


    At this very moment, it was impossible for them to spare a thought for the spectral boat that continued its relentless course toward their position. Despite being riddled with holes from the earlier divine-powered barrages, one side of the boat nearly submerged and seemingly on the verge of capsizing, it eerily floated steadily on the Sanzu River, swaying as it pressed onwards toward them.


    "If only we could sink it!" Warspite grumbled in frustration as she eyed the spectral boat that kept approaching. However, her gaze remained fixed on a swarm of flying monsters that had somehow gathered on the opposite riverbank.


    Constitution had also noticed the flying creatures. They resembled a flock of crows, but their bodies radiated a ghastly white hue. With the Ship-girls'' sharp eyesight, they could discern that these creatures were nothing but pallid skeletons. Their vulture-like elongated necks and gaping, razor-toothed maws added to their grotesque and fearsome appearance.


    The monsters pped their skeletal wings, producing a macabre noise akin to the ttering of bones. They spiraled and gathered into a dense, gray-white cloud-like mass.


    "Don''t worry, those should be hellish creatures. They can''t cross the Sanzu River. Even if they can fly, they shouldn''t pose a threat to us," Constitution reassured. She recalled Chen Yu exining that in Japan, the Sanzu River marked the boundary between life and death. The only way to traverse the river was via the no-bottomed spectral boat, paid for with six coins, allowing passage solely from the realm of the living to the realm of the dead.


    As such, she wasn''t concerned about the monstersunching an attack across the Sanzu River.


    In contrast, it was the increasing vibrations of the earth beneath their feet and the endlessly roiling Sanzu River that unsettled her the most.


    Chen Yu had previously mentioned that the Sanzu River Bank served as the boundary between the present world and the Yellow Springs. It belonged neither to the world of the living nor the dead, but to the liminal space in between. Here, the influence of the World Consciousness was at its weakest.


    Yet now, Constitution could keenly sense a shift, as though the entire world was beginning to reject their presence.


    As Constitution''s unease deepened, the tremors beneath the earth abruptly intensified as though an earthquake had struck¡ªor rather, an earthquake *had* struck!


    Amid the violent shaking, the earth covered in Manzhu Shahua split apart. A gash carved its way forward, twisting before unexpectedly extending directly toward the riverbank!


    Witnessing this, Constitution''s eyes widened in shock. Without hesitation, she unleashed a volley of naval gunfire toward the direction of the fissure!


    Even though her naval guns were old-fashioned muzzle-loaders, under the influence of her divine power, each shot carried as much force as the modern Ship-girls'' weaponry. The barrage created craters that blocked the fissure''s progression, preventing the Stygian Water from spreading along the cracks.


    But this did little to improve the Ship-girls'' dire situation, merely eliminating one looming threat.


    The tremors in the ground grew increasingly violent, and cracks multiplied across the terrain. The Ship-girls were forced to lower their stances to stabilize themselves and constantly shift positions to avoid falling into the fissures.


    Warspite frowned deeply at the scene before her. The situation was spiraling into something far worse.


    She was not afraid to fight tangible enemies. No matter how overwhelming their forces, it would simply be a matter of a fight to the death. But facing such an intangible, formless enemy¡ªbattling what seemed to be the entire world itself¡ªwas utterly disheartening!


    A tangible enemy could be shot, shed, or fought barehanded if necessary. But how does one defeat an enemy that is invisible and incorporeal? Were they supposed to fire at the sky?


    As Warspite wrestled with her negativity, the tremors intensified further, shredding the Ship-girls'' meticulously arranged defensive formation.


    The quaking ground made it nearly impossible for them to maintain their footing, let alone preserve the cohesion of their defense.


    "This can''t go on!" Constitution struggled to steady herself but could hardly stand. She nced toward Missouri and shouted, "Missouri, summon your ship! Use it to anchor thisnd! Even if the earthquake damages the hull, we can''t worry about that now! We must stabilize our footing!"


    Hearing Constitution''s words, Warspite also looked toward Missouri and nodded in agreement, simultaneously issuing identical orders to Yamato and Musashi.


    Thebined weight of the three Battleships¡ªnearly two hundred thousand tons¡ªwould be enough to suppress the violently shaking ground. Positioned strategically, the three Battleships could also create a perfect web of firepower, allowing the remaining Ship-girls to board their decks for stablebat conditions.


    Upon receiving themand, Yamato, Musashi, and Missouri¡ªhumanity''srgest Battleships to ever grace history¡ªunfolded their steel forms on the muddy banks of the Sanzu River.


    The massive steel constructs, which should have been slicing through the seas, were now forced to y the role of beached leviathans.


    But the effect was immediate. The nearly two hundred thousand tons of weight anchored the quakingnd as soon as the ships materialized. While faint tremors still persisted, the three colossal warships were unshaken.


    Seeing this, Warspite promptly ordered the other Ship-girls to climb aboard the decks of the three Battleships.


    Though the deck still carried tremors from the shaking ground below, the Ship-girls could at least stand firm and gain a stable battlefield.


    As for whether the earthquake would damage the Battleships'' hulls, such concerns were now secondary. Stabilizing the current chaotic situation was the top priority.


    Meanwhile, as the Ship-girls worked tirelessly to hold the line, Chen Yu had already pulled the brilliant orb hovering above the Ritual Altar down onto the altar. He was implementing the final step of the ritual¡ªto forge the orb formed by the world''s rules into an Ancient Godhood!

 Chapter 909 - 903: Forging Divine Rank

    On the ritual altar, even with Chen Yu fully focused, if he failed to notice the sudden appearance of three battleships, each hundreds of meters long, it would be an underestimation of him.


    However, for Chen Yu, he was unable to spare even the tiniest fraction of attention to question why these three colossal battleships had appeared or what circumstances hadpelled his ship-girls to summon them.


    At this moment, his entire consciousness was consumed with resisting the temptation of infinite wisdom and knowledge emanating from the radiant brilliance before him, while attempting to control the ritual''s power to forge it into a Divine Rank.


    It was an extraordinarily difficult process, for when the world''s rules are truly extracted and materialized into this realm, the boundless knowledge and wisdom they hold be a deadly allure to any intelligent being.


    Infinite wisdom, infinite knowledge¡ªmerely gazing upon them would enable one to ess unimaginable insights, seemingly allowing one toprehend the entirety of existence in an instant.


    And yet, this was merely the faintest glimmer emitted by the radiant brilliance.


    Anyone who could devour this brilliance would incarnate as a deity and attain immortality, for this represented the rules that constructed the world.


    This was a temptation difficult for any being to resist, but it also posed an equally fatal peril to them.


    Mortal beings cannot bear the weight of rules and the power of the world; any creature daring to touch this radiant brilliance, or even just gaze upon it, would at best lose themselves forever in its boundless knowledge, unable to escape.


    In more tragic cases, they would find their souls overwhelmed by an overflow of knowledge, losing their self-awareness and consciousness entirely. Though they might endlessly chase after that infinite knowledge, they would lose everything else, pursuing yet never obtaining.


    Only those endowed with divinity, whose lives have been baptized by godlike essence and transformed into divine beings, could withstand the allure and impact of infinite wisdom and knowledge. They alone could ignite the Divine me, forge the radiant brilliance formed by the world''s rules into a Divine Rank, integrate it into themselves, and ultimately ascend to a Divine Position, bing a deity.


    Although forging the rules into a Divine Rank was Chen Yu''s aim, he had no intention of using this rule to ascend divinity for himself. He did not adhere to the traditional divine enthronement process, which required using his own divinity as the fuel to ignite the Divine me and merge with the rule.


    Using one''s own divinity as fuel to ignite the Divine me and merge with the rule imprints one''s mark upon the rule itself, a n that deviated from Chen Yu''s original intentions. Instead, he sought to extract a rule and craft an Ancient Godhood as a means to test this technique of forging Ancient Godhood, without intending to use this Divine Rank on himself.


    Moreover, although this technique was originally devised for divine ascension, it had long since been perfected by the Necromancers, allowing it to be used purely for forging Divine Ranks without necessitating the ritual practitioner to invest personal divinity.


    On the ritual altar, Chen Yu utilized the altar''s power to fuse the Negative Energy he had gathered with the borrowed Power of the Stygian River before investing the Power of Faith he had collected as instructed in the ritual text.


    A portion of this Power of Faith was collected by Xiao Lan and Audis, another part came from the Airou Cats inhabiting the transformed inds in the Necromantic Space, but the majority of it was derived from the contributions of the Inari God.


    Leveraging the Stygian River''s characteristics, Chen Yu purified the Power of Faith, making it pure while erasing its inclination toward worshiping any specific deity, ensuring it wouldn''t bear the mark of any god when used.


    The Power of Faithbined with Negative Energy and the Power of the Stygian River was transformed into new divinity under the influence of the ritual altar, and this freshly condensed divinity was immediately ignited by Chen Yu.


    Using divinity and faith as fuel, the purple Netherworld me burned fiercely, radiating an extraordinarily sanctified and dazzling light that quickly overshadowed the radiant brilliance of the rules on the altar, illuminating the Sanzu River Bank like an incandescent star, casting unprecedented light upon the dim space between life and death.


    The countless deceased souls awaiting to cross the Sanzu River were drawn to this light. The moment it fell upon them, they began rushing toward the direction where the light had ignited.


    Even with earthquakes lingering and their path obstructed by the ship-girls'' artillery fire, these departed souls remained entranced by the sacred brilliance contained in the me, charging forward unwaveringly, like moths drawn to the me.


    Some souls fell into crevices, but others stepped over them without waiting for the fallen to rise, trampling onward. The mass of souls seemed on the verge of filling the cracks in the earth caused by the tremors entirely.


    These souls surged like tides along the Sanzu River Bank, as though the burning me on the altar represented a passageway through which they could return to the world¡ªa path to resurrection.


    Yet, the light did not endure for long. After the me was kindled, Chen Yu ced the radiant brilliance of the rules into the fire.


    As the two merged, both the radiant brilliance and the dazzling light promptly contracted, casting the Sanzu River Bank back into darkness.


    In the instant darkness returned, the ongoing earthquake, the roiling Sanzu River, and the throngs of souls charging toward the ritual altar seemed to freeze, as if someone had suddenly pressed pause.


    But thissted only a fleeting moment. Before the ship-girls could process what had urred, a pir of light shot up from the ritual altar, piercing the heavens, and the light returned once more¡ªthis time radiating a violet hue.


    Bathed in violet brilliance, the blood-red Manzhu Shahua flowers lining the Sanzu River Bank transformed instantly into pristine white Mand Flowers. The souls that had been storming toward the ritual altar halted in their tracks, their faces now illuminated with joyous smiles. They knelt within the sea of white Mand Flowers, bowing devoutly toward the altar.


    The raging waters of the Sanzu River also calmed beneath the violet light, the water level gradually receding back into its original channel.


    Although faint tremors still lingered across the earth, the ship-girls sensed that the upheaval had subsided.


    Beneath the violet gleam, the ship-girls too felt the profound, overwhelming power emanating from the column of light¡ªa potency capable of shaking the very foundations of the world.


    Bathed in the violet brilliance and immersed in its majestic aura and unparalleled strength, the ship-girls were left in stunned awe, save for Warspite, Constitution, and Missouri, who were still capable of contemting the events unfolding before them.


    Among the ship-girls, though Enterprise was simrly struck by the spectacle, her gaze held a trace ofplexity.

 Chapter 910 - 904: The Ceremony Ends

    The resplendent pir of light pierced the heavens, reaching from earth to sky. Even though this ce was merely the gap between life and death along the banks of the Sanzu River, it still gave off a feeling as though this pir illuminated the entire world.


    Gazing at the magnificent pir of light before them, sensing the overwhelming power within its violet radiance¡ªa power that seemed capable of shaking the entire world¡ªConstitution, Warspite, and Missouri, as ship-girls who had transcended the boundaries of deities, all looked at the pir with perplexed expressions.


    Although all three of them had broken through the limits of divinity, and aside from Warspite who had voluntarily given up her Divine Duty due to personal reasons, both Missouri and Constitution possessedplete Divine Ranks and Divine Duties.


    However, when they had first attained their Divine Ranks and Duties, and sessfully transcended the limits of divinity, the might they disyed was far from the grandeur of what stood before them now.


    To make aparison, the difference between the power they emanated back then and the might of this pir of light now was akin to that between a car''s headlights and a lighthouse''s searchlight.


    While a car''s headlights are bright enough to illuminate the road ahead, a lighthouse''s searchlight can light up the ocean, guiding ships through the night.


    And though Warspite, Constitution, and Missouri were all ship-girls at the Deity Level, it was evident to them that even if their powers werebined, they would barely measure up to even a tenth of this violet pir''s strength.


    This realization inexplicably stirred a sense of crisis in their hearts. If Chen Yu was destined to face battles and opponents of this magnitude, their strength was clearly insufficient to vanquish his enemies and secure victory for him.


    "Can deities even possess such power?" Standing beside Warspite, Missouri''s gaze was clouded with a trace of confusion.


    As one of thest warships among the ship-girls to retire from active service, the technology she bore was the most advanced, and her firepower¡ªenhanced by nuclear shells¡ªwas among the strongest. This was something Missouri had always taken pride in.


    Moreover, as one of only three deities among the ship-girls, she had always been filled with a profound sense of pride in her own power.


    But now, standing before this towering violet pir of light, sensing the immense might contained within it, Missouri felt her own insignificance deeply. Doubts surged within her¡ªwas she truly a deity? Compared to this violet light, she felt as fragile and powerless as a newborn child.


    Missouri''s question found no answer, for all the ship-girls present shared the same doubts in their hearts.


    Every single one of them, at their weakest, was a Demigod. Constitution, Warspite, and Missouri had all surpassed the boundaries of divinity. Until now, none of them had faced an opponent who made them feel utterly helpless. Not even Nagato, Eugene, Saratoga, and others who had endured nuclear strikes had ever felt their fighting spirit waver in the face of nuclear weaponry.


    Yet, this violet pir of light before them seemed to drain them of even the smallest spark of resistance. Deep within their hearts, not a sliver of fighting will could arise. They felt as though they could never be an adversary to such a force.


    Even with Constitution''s power granting them Courage, the ship-girls'' morale continued to plummet uncontrobly in the presence of this inconceivable power.


    Had they not known that this phenomenon was the result of something their ownmander had created, they might have already sumbed to despair, their morale entirely broken.


    Nevertheless, even with this knowledge, the thought persisted¡ªif they were to face simr enemies in the future, how could they possibly resist? This lingering shadow of doubt loomed over Warspite''s mind as she wrestled with such questions.


    As Warspite wrestled with her anxiety, the violet radiance began to gradually wane, eventually fading away. The once resplendent, sky-piercing pir of light condensed down, shrinking until it transformed into a floating violet crystal stone before Chen Yu.


    It was a wlessly crafted regr icosahedron, shrouded in a faint, misty haze. Although radiant multicolored lights emanated from within the crystal, its surroundings were wrapped in several concentric rings of violet runes, which cast the mist on its surface into a deep purple hue.


    As they gazed upon the crystal, Warspite, Constitution, and Missouri understood instantly¡ªit was a Divine Rank. After all, they each carried a simr object within themselves.


    Butpared to the crystalline Divine Rank before them, the ones they held seemed palpably weaker.


    Could this be the reason they were unable to resist the might of that pir of light just now? The three ship-girls spected in silence. But when they saw Chen Yu carefully ce the Divine Rank into an ornate box and descend from the altar, the ritual apparently concluded, they swiftly leapt from Missouri''s deck and hurried to Chen Yu''s side.


    "Commander, has the ritual ended?" Warspite nced at the box in Chen Yu''s hand. She could distinctly feel the overwhelming aura emanating from it¡ªstronger, even, than the Divine Rank it now contained.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly. The ritual had drained him to such an extent that he now found it challenging even to speak.


    Yet, as he scanned his surroundings, seeing the three warships around the altar damaged by the tremors, and the fatigue etched upon the faces of the three ship-girls before him, he still responded to Warspite: "You''ve worked hard. The ritual isplete. You may stand down from defensive readiness."


    "Yes, Commander." Warspite saluted Chen Yu and swiftly ryed the instructions through themand channel: "Operation concluded. Stand down frombat readiness. All ships remain on alert."


    Following Warspite''s order, the other ship-girls finally rxed from their maintainedbat postures. Yamato, Musashi, and Missouri each dismissed their damaged warship forms one by one.


    "Commander, are we returning to the Necromantic Space now?" Warspite noticed that the surrounding ship-girls had lowered theirbat statuses but still maintained vignce. Satisfied, she asked Chen Yu about their next steps.


    Chen Yu shook his head slightly. After carefully securing the box, he finally responded, "Wait for a moment. Someone¡ªor rather, a deity¡ªis bound to arrive soon."


    Warspite didn''t fullyprehend Chen Yu''s words, but she grasped his intention. Thus, she refrained from asking further, standing guard beside him in continued vignce.


    Still, while keeping watch, Warspite couldn''t help but voice the question weighing on her heart: "Commander, why did that pir of light emit such an overwhelming aura? I''m a deity, yetpared to it¡­"


    Warspite bit her lip, her heart heavy with an uncontroble sense of inadequacy. "Compared to that pir of light just now, my power feels far too insignificant."


    "That was a Divine Rank constructed from the embodiment of aplete set of world rules¡ªessentially, a representation of an entire portion of the world," Chen Yu exined, understanding Warspite''s concerns and the emotions driving them. "You, on the other hand, are different. Although you are a deity and possess a Divine Rank and Divine Duty, they are merely the manifestations of faith¡ªan embodiment of belief granted by those who revere you. This means your Divine Rank represents only a fraction of the rules it symbolizes.


    Thus, the disparity in power between you and that Divine Rank is immense. If you wish to ascend to the same level of power, you must deepen your understanding and mastery over your Divine Duty, and strengthen your bond with the rules it represents. Only by fully grasping those principles will you achieve a power equal to that Divine Rank''s level."


    Though Chen Yu''s exnation rified his meaning, Warspite still felt a little lost. However, she chose not to probe further. For at that moment, as she conversed with Chen Yu, a figure had silently appeared before them without warning.


    "It seems you''ve seeded, Chen Yu," the neer remarked, surveying the transformedndscape of the Sanzu River Bank, their tone tinged with delight as they offered their congrattions.


    "I dare not fail, Your Highness Miketsu," Chen Yu replied, unsurprised by the figure''s arrival. After all, this was precisely the individual he had been waiting for.

 Chapter 911 - 905: Storm

    "Even the world consciousness of the Sanzu River Bank, a realm between life and death, has reacted so violently. It seems the rule extracted by Chen Yu is truly extraordinary!" The Inari God nced around, noticing fissures caused by the earthquake at the Sanzu River Bank, and couldn''t help but marvel.


    As a deity, and a powerful one at that, the Inari God had an understanding of world rules and world consciousness. When a rule is extracted, causing a disruption to the world''s operation, world consciousness would naturally respond intensely.


    The intensity of the reaction from world consciousness depends directly on how significant the extracted rule''s impact is on the world.


    The Sanzu River Bank, as an interstitial realm between life and death, shares a very tenuous connection with the world. It is perhaps the weakest point of world consciousness in the entire realm.


    This is precisely why the Sanzu River Bank''s environment has always been extraordinarily stable. After all, the tributaries of the Nether River drawn by various pantheons act as guarantees for the prosperity of mortal worlds under those pantheons. If the Nether River''s domain were gued by regr natural disasters, no pantheon would be able to tolerate such turmoil.


    But now, the area where the Sanzu River¡ªmanaged by the Japanese deity system¡ªresided had actually been struck by an earthquake, and judging by the traces left on the riverbank, it seemed the Sanzu River water had flooded as well. This goes to show just how intense the reaction of world consciousness was.


    If this were happening in the present mortal world, it might have already resulted in a catastrophic natural disaster.


    Faced with such a situation, how could the Inari God not be astonished?


    "The rule I extracted is the storm. I must admit, the reaction from world consciousness has exceeded my expectations. It seems the importance of this rule is far greater than I had imagined." Chen Yu made no effort to hide what he had done and openly revealed the rule he had extracted to the Inari God.


    The storm, strictly speaking, is not considered a particrly crucial rule. It represents merely aponent of the atmospheric cycle, a type of natural disaster, amon weather phenomenon and natural urrence¡ªnot the cornerstone of world operation.


    Although the divine duty symbolized by this rule is notably ancient, it is not particrly powerful. Most pantheons seem to have gods of storms, yet their status is rather low.


    Based on Chen Yu''s estimation, this would at most amount to an intermediate divine rank¡ªjust sufficient for him to gift to Xiao Lan, fulfilling his promise to grant her an intermediate divine rank.


    He had assumed the reaction from world consciousness wouldn''t be too strong and that staying at the Sanzu River Bank would shield him from major disruptions.


    However, reality deviated from Chen Yu''s expectations. Though the storm rule indeed belonged to the intermediate divine power level, its significance surpassed his predictions.


    The storm is merely a weather phenomenon, a single segment within the atmospheric cycle¡ªbut it''s an exceedingly vitalponent.


    It may be difficult toprehend this importance, but one need only reflect on the countless typhoons generated worldwide each year and the number of storms formed to grasp the significance of this rule in the atmospheric cycle.


    Despite being at the intermediate divine power level, it is closely linked to the foundational operation of the world''s atmospheric cycle, being a crucial constituent. Any problem with the storm rule would disrupt the atmospheric cycle, which would, in turn, affect the world atrge.


    Thus, when Chen Yu extracted this rule from the Network of Rules, the intense reaction from world consciousness came as no surprise.


    After all, the storm is no longer merely an isted weather phenomenon as it was conceived in ancient times. Technically speaking, it has be a vital part of the world''s operation.


    "Storms, is it? It seems the significance of natural phenomena has risen greatlypared to the past!" As the Inari God listened to Chen Yu''s exnation, He quickly understood the situation. However, while this development had been within His and Chen Yu''s expectations, they hadn''t anticipated the world rules'' reaction to be so violent.


    The Inari God didn''t dwell further on the matter, simply nodding in acknowledgment before asking, "What are your ns, Lord Chen Yu? Will you proceed ording to the original n?"


    "While the response from world consciousness has exceeded my expectations, this does not impact the original n. Everything will proceed as nned." After brief consideration, Chen Yu responded, his gaze shifting toward the opposite bank of the Sanzu River as he finished speaking.


    Over there, the gray flying creatures that had previously clustered together had already dispersed, though arge number of them still hovered in the air, seemingly attempting to cross the Sanzu River.


    On the river''s surface, the bottomless ferry that was nearly sinking continued its wobbling journey toward their side, with its damages gradually being repaired.


    Following Chen Yu''s line of sight and noticing this scene, the Inari God''s eyes narrowed sharply, adopting a solemn tone as He remarked, "I hadn''t expected the Stygian River Ferry to be such a situation. It seems the Yomotsu no Oni Kuni isn''t willing to remain idle!"


    "The Yomotsu no Oni Kuni, huh?" Upon hearing the Inari God''s words, Chen Yu showed little reaction¡ªmerely nodding thoughtfully.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "The weather is so strange today! Why did such thick clouds roll in all of a sudden? It looks like it''s going to rain!" In the office of General Surgery, Kohinata Kaori leaned against the window, observing the abrupt change in weather outside with a puzzledint.


    However, Kohinata Kaori didn''t pay it much heed, only worrying slightly about how she''d get home without an umbre if it did start raining.


    Tokyo is a coastal city, and rain in this season is perfectly normal. If not for the sudden emergence of heavy cloud cover today, Kohinata Kaori might have overlooked the change altogether.


    "It does seem odd. I remember the weather forecast in the morning said it''d be sunny all day!" Daimon Michiko also approached to take a look at the unusual weather, her expression tinged with confusion.


    Doctor Kaji, flipping through patient records nearby, overheard the two women''sments and raised his head to interject, "The weather forecast must''ve been wrong, right? These forecasts are barely reliable nowadays. Last time they said it''d be sunny, I didn''t put the top up on my convertible, and the rain totally drenched the car. Took me ages to clean out all the water!"


    Though Doctor Kaji attempted to join in on Kohinata Kaori and Daimon Michiko''s discussion, the two womenpletely ignored him, leaving him awkwardly hanging.


    Meanwhile, Qingdai tapped on her phone, checking the updated weather forecast, only to exim in stunned disbelief after reading it: "Typhoon alert? Is this for real? How could they suddenly issue a typhoon warning without any previous indication? It''s heading straight for Japan''s maind! Did this typhoon just pop out of thin air?"

 Chapter 912 - 906: Coping

    The sudden typhoon warning not only left Tokyo''s residents caught off guard but also threw the Tokyo Metropolitan Government into a state of chaos.


    Although, as an ind country, Japan experiences several strong typhoons makingndfall every year, under normal circumstances, a typhoon forms in tropical regions and takes time to reachndfall. No matter how short the timeline, there is typically a period for preparation and response.


    When thendfall area of a typhoon can be predicted in advance, the government can take preemptive action, such as evacuating people in the affected regions or preparing the local poption with disaster-prevention measures.


    But this suddenly appearing typhoon could almost be said to have materialized directly off the coast of Japan, headed straight for Tokyo, giving the Tokyo Metropolitan Government virtually no time to respond. ording to forecasts from the meteorological department, it would makendfall within 24 hours.


    This undoubtedly plunged Tokyo into a flurry of panic and activity. As one of thergest cities in the world with a permanent poption in the tens of millions, preparing for a typhoon within 24 hours was an almost insurmountable task, even considering the generally highpliance and self-discipline of Japanese citizens.


    Even so, the Tokyo Metropolitan Government couldn''t afford to sit idly by. Disaster-prevention announcements were broadcast non-stop on major media outlets as if they were free. Various emergency response ns were activated one after another.


    Thanks to Japan''s frequent battles with typhoons over the years, these disaster-prevention ns were already in ce. However, they weren''t designed for a typhoon set to makendfall within 24 hours, making their execution somewhat hasty and chaotic.


    Hospitals, as critical public facilities, naturally had to prepare for disaster-prevention measures upon receiving the typhoon warning.


    "Professor Jounouchi, sorry to disturb you. The city government has issued a typhoon warning. ording to the regtions, we need to tape your office windows. Please cooperate with us." Two hospital staff members, dressed in uniforms and holding arge roll of tape, entered Jounouchi Hiromi''s office to exin the situation.


    When a typhoon strikes, taping up the windows to prevent ss from shattering is a verymon disaster-prevention tactic. Naturally, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t find anything unusual about it.


    While signaling the two staff members to proceed with their work, she curiously asked, "Why was there suddenly a typhoon warning? I didn''t hear anything about an approaching typhoon before."


    "We don''t know either. The weather suddenly changed this afternoon, and then the city government began issuing the typhoon warning, saying the typhoon could makendfall within 24 hours." Faced with Jounouchi Hiromi''s questions, the staff members didn''t have answers and could only ry what they knew. "Because the warning came so suddenly, we can only prepare ording to disaster-prevention requirements for now."


    Since there was only one window in Jounouchi Hiromi''s office, the staff quickly finished taping it up while speaking.


    "Professor, the taping isplete. Please take disaster-prevention precautions during this time. We''ll be going now." With that, the two staff members left. They had to apply simr measures to every window in the entire building, and their workload was not small.


    Watching the two staff members leave, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but furrow her brows. She took out her phone and searched for rted information. This typhoon was too abrupt and strange, making her feel uneasy.


    However, the information she found only deepened her suspicions. This typhoon had appeared directly off the coast of Japan and was heading straight toward Tokyo. It didn''t seem like a naturally forming typhoon at all.


    Seeing the situation, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel a surge of worry.


    If this were a naturally forming typhoon, she wouldn''t think much of it. Having lived in Tokyo for so many years, she had experienced countless typhoons; there was nothing especially surprising about them.


    But if this typhoon wasn''t naturally formed, then it was hard not to worry whether something extraordinary was happening.


    What made her even more uneasy was that Chen Yu wasn''t in Tokyo, and he had taken all the ship-girls from the Necromantic Space with him, leaving only Belfast and Ni Nasu by her side. This only heightened Jounouchi Hiromi''s concern about whether this sudden typhoon was somehow linked to what Chen Yu was doing.


    At this thought, Jounouchi Hiromi raised her head and asked Belfast nearby, "Beifa, do you know what''s going on with this typhoon?"


    "Apologies, Madam, but I don''t know what''s happening." Shaking her head, Belfast clearly knew no more than Jounouchi Hiromi. Nevertheless, she suggested, "However, this typhoon does give me an odd feeling. I suggest Madam consults Miss Ni Nasu. As a Water Elemental Lord, she should have a better understanding of situations like this."


    Ultimately, Belfast was a battle weapon summoned by Chen Yu. She had no issue fighting or serving as a maid due to her unique ship-girl form, but exining a sudden typhoon was far beyond her capabilities.


    So, after hearing Belfast''s suggestion, Jounouchi Hiromi used her contract with Ni Nasu to inform her, in the Necromantic Space, about the strange typhoon.


    However, the situation turned out to be more serious than Jounouchi Hiromi expected. Upon learning of the matter, Ni Nasu, using her connection through the contract, appeared directly in Jounouchi Hiromi''s office.


    Looking out at the abnormal weather, Ni Nasu''s expression turned grave as she said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "This storm was not naturally formed. It happened because a new God of Storms has been born in this world. The deity has extracted the rules governing storms within the world''s natural order, causing chaos in the atmospheric phenomena. This unnatural storm is a result of the rule disruption.


    But it''s strange. If a new deity has been born, they would typically address disasters caused by the rule disruption immediately.


    Unless the deity wishes to use this as an opportunity to showcase their divine power, instilling fear to deepen faith in them, or to manifest a miracle during the disaster to demonstrate their presence, there''s no other reason for a deity to act this way."


    Ni Nasu''s exnation immediately made things clear to Jounouchi Hiromi. This chaotic weather was undoubtedly tied to whatever Chen Yu was doing!


    Having realized this, Jounouchi Hiromi made up her mind and asked Ni Nasu, "Miss Ni Nasu, can you stop this storm?"


    "A storm of this scale is beyond what a single Water Elemental Lord like me can dissipate. Even with the ocean''s power, I can only weaken it," Ni Nasu said while shaking her head. If she had the strength of a Deity Level entity, she might attempt to dispel the storm, but for now, reducing its impact was her limit.


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t push further but nodded. "If that''s the case, please do your best to weaken this storm!"

 Chapter 913 - 907: Summoning a New Typhoon

    A typhoon is a low-pressure vortex that appears over tropical or subtropical ocean surfaces¡ªa powerful and profound tropical weather system.


    When the ocean surface is exposed to sunlight, it generates strong cumulonimbus clouds. The hot air within these cumulonimbus clouds ascends, while cooler surrounding air continuously flows in to rece it, rising again upon heating, forming intense convection¡ªthis is a tropical depression.


    As the rising hot air carries water vapor to the top of the cloud mass, it evaporates, erging the cloud cluster while intensifying this phenomenon.


    Eventually, when the expanded cloud mass besrge enough, it rotates under the influence of the Earth''s maic field and axial rotation. Once the intensity reaches a certain threshold, the tropical depression evolves into a typhoon.


    Because typhoons rotate, they naturally move along atmospheric cirction, driven by the summer monsoon toward the Asian Continent.


    Since tropical depressions originate from cumulonimbus clouds, they are typicallyden with abundant water vapor, often apanied by strong winds and heavy rainfall upon makingndfall.


    While this can result in severe secondary disasters, it simultaneously provides the Asian Continent with a rich source of water vapor.


    Thus, in a sense, typhoons and tropical depressions are indeed indispensableponents of atmospheric cirction.


    Of course, when the intensity of a tropical depression reaches the typhoon level, it bes a terrifying disaster. With humanity''s current scientific and technological capabilities, preventing a typhoon''s urrence would be extremely difficult.


    Although humans theoretically possess the ability to stop a typhoon from forming, the cost of doing so is beyond what humanity could endure.


    After all, whether it''s using nuclear bombs to strike a typhoon or ignitingrge-scale oil fires on the ocean surface to heat the air and alter atmospheric cirction, the repercussions of these actions far outweigh the economic losses caused by andfalling typhoon.


    It''s akin to encountering a car ident at an intersection¡ªa car charging toward you, and a nearby tank fires its cannon to destroy the iing vehicle. Yet, the resulting explosion also sts you away, leaving your head smashed like a rotten watermelon.


    The costs incurred do not at all match the gains obtained.


    Except for the Soviet Union''s nuclear-powered reservoir-building endeavors, no one else in the world would be this insane.


    But for Transcendents, while they may be incapable of stopping a typhoon entirely, they can certainly weaken or redirect it.


    Especially for a Water Elemental Lord¡ªstanding atop the sea, she possesses limitless power and a home-field advantage.


    Upon receiving Jounouchi Hiromi''s request, Ni Nasu had already arrived at the ocean. Her current position was directly on the typhoon''s projected path, situated between the typhoon and Tokyo.


    Although the sea around Ni Nasu remained rtively calm at the moment, she was already able to see the typhoon with her own eyes.


    Gazing at the enormous cloud masses that obscured the sky, feeling the transmitted information through the water vapor¡ªthe typhoon''s sheer destructive power derived solely from its rotation¡ªNi Nasu''s eyes lit up.


    "This is a typhoon? Just water vapor evaporation and rotation alone can produce such frightening power¡ªit''s truly incredible!" Ni Nasu marveled emotionally in thenguage of the water element. For a Water Elemental Lord, the potent, water-rted natural phenomenon of a typhoon was precisely the kind of force she aspired tomand.


    As Ni Nasu''s thoughts emerged, the surrounding water vapor began to rotate as well¡ªonly in the opposite direction.


    Ni Nasu wasn''t particrly knowledgeable about meteorology or typhoons, but she could sense that the typhoon''s immense power stemmed from its rotation. If she could slow its rotation, the typhoon''s strength would naturally diminish.


    The simplest method to decelerate a typhoon''s rotation was, of course, to apply an opposing force¡ªto forcibly halt its spin.


    This was something Ni Nasu could achieve. Her initial n was to enter the typhoon itself, controlling the water vapor within to slow its rotation. But upon witnessing the typhoon''s might firsthand, Ni Nasu was tempted to test this power by creating a counter-rotating typhoon to collide with the natural one.


    Ni Nasu unleashed her full power, rapidly evaporating massive amounts of water vapor from the surrounding ocean. She spun the vapor, sending it soaring into the sky to form a dense cloudyer.


    As Ni Nasu continued to manipte it, the cloudyer gradually began to rotate autonomously and increasing in speed.


    Before long, the vapor no longer needed her relentless exertion to maintain rotation; it had already gained inertia and its own cirction¡ªa new typhoon was born.


    However, this typhoon would be impossible in real-world scenarios. Due to the Earth''s rotation and geomaic deviations, typhoons and vortices always spin in the same direction within either hemisphere. Opposing typhoons on the same hemisphere simply don''t happen.


    Yet, under the influence of a Water Elemental Lord, this impossible phenomenon manifested.


    As Ni Nasu continued to control the evaporation and rotation of water vapor over the surrounding sea, the typhoon she had created grewrger.


    Hourster, the naturally forming typhoon drew closer to Ni Nasu, and the typhoon she had conjured had reached roughly a third of the size of the natural one.


    At this point, Ni Nasu felt she had reached her limit. Although she could continue evaporating water vapor and spinning it to feed her typhoon, she risked losing control of it altogether if she pressed on.


    Even now, Ni Nasu''s control over her typhoon was weakening, though she still retained enough dominance to prevent it from moving unpredictably. She could ensure it collided with the natural typhoon, nullifying its strength.


    If Ni Nasu lost control of her typhoon, it might fail to hit the natural typhoon at all, rendering her efforts futile¡ªor worse yet, exacerbating the natural typhoon''s strength, resulting in catastrophic consequences.


    While Ni Nasu couldn''tpletely neutralize the natural typhoon''s force, the typhoon she summoned had reached a strength equivalent to one-third of the natural typhoon, sufficient to significantly weaken its impact and fulfill her promise to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Thus, upon realizing her limits, Ni Nasu directed her summoned typhoon along the natural typhoon''s path, sending it crashing forward!

 Chapter 914 - 908 Cant Think of a Title

    When Chen Yu returned to the Necromantic Space after concluding the ritual on the Sanzu River Bank with all the ship-girls, he feltpletely drained.


    He dismissed all the ship-girls and returned to the Mage Tower, carefully locking the box containing the Storm Divine Core in the treasure vault of the tower. At the same time, he took off several pieces of Divine Equipment and his Mage Robe, changing back into his usual attire.


    Originally, Chen Yu nned to take a bath and get some much-needed rest after returning. After all, there was a puppet at the hospital substituting for him, so there was no need for him to handle things personally.


    However, as soon as he returned to the Necromantic Space, he received a message from Jounouchi Hiromi. This left Chen Yu with no choice but to force himself to ovee his exhaustion. In theboratory, he prepared a vial of Energy Potion for himself, gulped it down, and then used the space-traveling ability of the Necromantic Space to arrive directly in Jounouchi Hiromi''s office.


    "You''re back, darling?" Jounouchi Hiromi was initially startled to see Chen Yu appear, but quickly her expression softened with concern.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, still looking a bit fatigued. Although the Energy Potion could replenish physical and mental energy and alleviate tiredness, the potion took time to take effect. Having just consumed it, traces of weariness were still evident on his face.


    Seeing him in such a state, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but feel distressed. She softly suggested, "Darling, don''t you want to rest first?"


    "No need, I just drank an Energy Potion, I''m fine." Chen Yu shook his head. By now, the effects of the potion were gradually taking hold, and the fatigue that gripped him was steadily fading. Chen Yu turned to Belfast standing nearby and said, "Beifa, get me a cup of coffee, no sugar."


    "Yes, Commander." Belfast acknowledged and promptly headed to a corner to prepare coffee.


    Chen Yu walked to the window, staring out at the overcast sky and raging wind. When Belfast brought the cup of freshly brewed coffee to him, he took a sip and then turned to Jounouchi Hiromi. "What''s the situation now?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi, though still worried about his condition, rxed a bit upon noticing his improvedplexion. She opened herputer on the desk and began briefing him: "Currently, there are two typhoons in the waters east of Tokyo. One of them was caused by changes to world rules. Based on the government''s prior typhoon warning, the central wind speeds could reach level 14, and it''s already ssified as a strong typhoon.


    "Although the government issued a typhoon alert, the typhoon''s proximity to Tokyo means it''s expected to makendfall in just over ten hours. There''s simply no time to implement adequate disaster prevention measures, which could lead to catastrophic damage."


    "So you reached out to Ni Nasu for help to stop the typhoon from makingndfall?" Chen Yu took another sip of coffee. With the potion now taking full effect, his exhaustion was entirely gone, and his thoughts were bing increasingly clear.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded and continued, "I was concerned about the potential destruction, so I asked Ni Nasu for assistance. She told me that this typhoon, brought about by the world rule changes, is a natural disaster. With her strength, she can only weaken it but cannot stop it."


    "She can''t stop the typhoon, so she summoned a second typhoon with an opposite rotational direction, hoping to counteract the strength of the strong typhoon?" Chen Yu nced at the satellite imagery on Jounouchi Hiromi''s screen. He quickly analyzed the situation and grasped Ni Nasu''s approach.


    While demigods are undoubtedly powerful¡ªcapable of effortlessly annihting cities, wiping out armies, and wielding destructive power akin to nuclear weapons¡ªthey still pale inparison to nature''s wrath.


    This was something Chen Yu had always understood. After all, no matter how strong a demigod might be, they are not deities. In the face of nature''s raw might, even the powerful find themselvescking.


    Take Ni Nasu, for example. As the Water Elemental Lord, she was among the strongest of demigods. On the ocean, leveraging the power of the sea, she wasparable to a Lesser Deity and could even contend with some Intermediate Gods when their Divine Duties were at a disadvantage. Yet, when confronting one of the most destructive forces of nature¡ªa strong typhoon¡ªall she could do was weaken it, unable to face it head-on.


    Thus, summoning a typhoon with an entirely opposite direction to sh with the naturally urring one¡ªand using the same natural rules¡ªbecame Ni Nasu''s best avable strategy.


    Chen Yu ced his empty cup on the table and, after carefully calcting using the satellite imagery, said, "The typhoon summoned by Ni Nasu can only reduce the natural typhoon''s energy by about one-quarter to one-third, weakening it from a strong typhoon to an ordinary one. However, it will still retain significant destructive power. Fully eliminating it would require a third typhoon or some other means."


    "But there isn''t enough time for Ni Nasu to summon a second typhoon, right?" Jounouchi Hiromi understood the situation well. Ni Nasu had made it clear before leaving that she could only weaken the typhoon without stopping it entirely. This was why Jounouchi left a message in the Necromantic Space, ensuring Chen Yu would receive the update immediately upon returning.


    "No, she doesn''t have the time or the spatial flexibility to prepare a second typhoon. Summoning even one typhoon stretched her power to its limit." Chen Yu had now fully grasped the situation. With the Energy Potion working through his system, he felt revitalized.


    Standing by the window, arms folded across his chest, Chen Yu shook his head slightly as he gazed at the dark clouds outside. "Forcibly canceling a typhoon would only result in greater disasters. The water vapor umted by the typhoon would disrupt the weather across the region, causing chain reactions that might even impact global climates."


    Rubbing his temples and closing his eyes briefly, he contemted before speaking to Jounouchi Hiromi. "Weakening the typhoon is the best option for now. Let nature take its course to dissipate the sudden and disruptive effects of this typhoon."


    "But if it makesndfall¡­" Jounouchi Hiromi''s worry was evident. She remained deeply concerned about the potential destruction and aftermath if the typhoon strucknd.


    "That''s why I said weakening it is the best option. It minimizes significant impacts while still addressing the issue." Chen Yu reiterated his point and then turned to ask Jounouchi Hiromi, "Where is Ni Nasu now? Can you pinpoint her location?"


    "She''s in the eye of the typhoon she summoned. The two typhoons are about to converge," Jounouchi Hiromi replied after using their Contract link to confirm Ni Nasu''s position.


    "I''ll head there now." Chen Yu nodded, then turned and left Jounouchi Hiromi''s office through the Necromantic Space.

 Chapter 915 - 909: Storm Divine Core (4000-word chapter, seeking monthly tickets!)

    No one in this world may have ever witnessed the collision between two typhoons with their own eyes.


    Fierce winds, lightning, torrential rain, colossal waves... every natural phenomenon you might encounter over the ocean is now surging together in a single, chaotic scene.


    The water vapor lifted by the howling winds shoots straight into the sky, resembling a massive, rotating wall of absolute despair¡ªyet this wall is heaven-piercing and earth-shaking. Within it, lightning flickers endlessly. Under the intery of lightning and thunder, it no longer resembles water vapor forming a cloud, but rather the nest of some horrific, unimaginable beast.


    The towering waves on the ocean''s surface churn violently. At this moment, no vessel dares venture into this area, for even a hundred-thousand-ton aircraft carrier is no stronger than a tiny dinghy in the face of this terrifying cmity and could easily be overturned by these monstrous waves that soar dozens of meters high.


    The torrential rain blots out the sky and sun, yet it does not fall from above¡ªit is swept up from the ocean''s surface by the raging wind, scattering horizontally in all directions.


    Beneath this curtain of endless rain, the world has plunged into darkness. The pitch-ck clouds have obscured both the heavens and the sun, rendering all of this akin to an apocalyptic nightmare.


    As one of the most massive and destructive natural disasters known to humankind, a category 15 or stronger typhoon onnd has the power to obliterate everything, redirect rivers, and reshape the terrain itself.


    Perhaps this is one of nature''s limitations: such a devastating storm almost never urs onnd. It is only over the vast oceans that typhoons of such strength, exceeding category 15, infrequently take shape. Even when they do form, they gradually weaken over time.


    But if a category 15 typhoon were to form nearnd and makendfall within 24 hours of its formation, its catastrophic power could shred everything that lies in its path of advance.


    To say nothing else, the massive waves stirred by such a typhoon are practically indistinguishable from a tsunami.


    It is only by facing such an awful disaster directly that one can trulyprehend the terrifying might of nature and how insignificant humanity is inparison.


    However, to Ni Nasu, who stood at this moment within the eye of another typhoon, nature''s raw power was not only awe-inspiring but also a source of learning. She was studying the most formidable forces of the natural world, wielding them against themselves to bring bnce.


    Compared to the natural mega-typhoon, the one Ni Nasu summoned was far smaller in scale and intensity. Yet, even under normal circumstances, her summoned typhoon would be a disaster in its own right, capable of wreaking significant devastation. But now, it served as the most potent weapon in her arsenal.


    As Ni Nasu pressed forward, the typhoon she conjured began to collide with the natural one, their peripheries intertwining in a vtile sh.


    Engulfed within the eye of her typhoon, surrounded by relentless rain curtains and the ever-rotating gale, Ni Nasu could not directly see the cataclysmic collision urring hundreds of kilometers away between the two typhoons. But through her attunement with the water element, she could clearly perceive it. She could sense the raindrops crashing into each other, the winds battering one another, and an apocalyptic scene where even raindrops and air could be torn apart.


    Although the typhoon''s outer edges haveparatively weaker winds, they remain a part of it. And where the two typhoons collide withpletely opposing rotations, the rtive wind speed amplifies dramatically as the opposing directions add together.


    The sh between these violently opposing gales caused the air itself to light up with intense friction. Lightning erupted endlessly, as if a channel to a realm of thunder and lightning had been torn open, unleashing boundless electricity. The lightning engulfed the collision zone entirely, transforming it into a domain of relentless storms.


    "What an incredible force! If I can learn how to harness this power, I will definitely ascend to be an Elemental Overlord!" Feeling the strength so intense it could shred both air and raindrops, Ni Nasu involuntarily eximed in awe. At the same time, she felt a surge of gratitude for the choices she had made in the past, which had brought her to this world and allowed her to witness such unparalleled majesty.


    "Indeed, this is a power so immense as to be frightening. That is exactly why it cannot be allowed to reach thend," Chen Yu''s calm voice rose from beside Ni Nasu. Riding on Xiao Lan''s back, he had just navigated through the tempest surrounding her to arrive at her side.


    The Necromantic Space could indeed traverse various locations, but it still required precise coordinates. In ces Chen Yu had yet to visit, he could not open a portal to the Necromantic Space. Thus, to reach Ni Nasu, he borrowed Jounouchi Hiromi''s mount.


    "Lord Chen Yu?" Although Ni Nasu had not detected Chen Yu''s arrival due to focusing entirely on manipting the storm, now that he had spoken up, it was impossible for her not to notice him. "But the typhoon''s scale now has already reached the peak of what I can control. If I enhance its power further, I fear I might lose control and cause an even greater catastrophe."


    "That''s why I brought this." Sitting astride Xiao Lan, Chen Yu revealed the item he had specially brought along¡ªthe Storm Divine Core.


    When the Storm Divine Core appeared, a flicker of unbridled desire to possess it erupted in Ni Nasu''s eyes. But she resisted her inner urges and said to Chen Yu, "I''m afraid I won''t be able to handle it."


    As a Water Elemental Lord, Ni Nasu naturally knew what a Divine Core was. Feeling the immediate amplification of the surrounding typhoon''s power brought on by the presence of the Storm Divine Core, Ni Nasu understood that while she might borrow a fraction of its power, fully wielding it was entirely beyond her capabilities.

 Chapter 916 - 909: Storm Divine Core (4000-word chapter, seeking monthly tickets!)_2

    "I will assist you, but the power of this Divine Core is not something you can control," Chen Yu exined, tossing the Storm Divine Core from his hand. At the same time, he channeled a deep purple surge of Divine Power into the core, activating its might.


    Seeing this, Ni Nasu also released a stream of water from her hand toward the core. It formed a continuously rotating vortex around the Divine Core activated by Chen Yu, allowing her to establish a connection with it.


    In an instant, Ni Nasu felt the immense power contained within the Divine Core. It was true power belonging to deities, elevating and amplifying her senses almost instantaneously.


    Originally, she controlled the storm she summoned through her perception and maniption of water elements. But at this moment, as she connected with the Storm Divine Core, she felt as though she had be the storm itself¡ªas if it were her body, her limbs.


    She could make the storm spin faster! She could make the lightning more ferocious! She could even summon higher, more devastating waves!


    If she willed it, she was the incarnation of the storm!


    Ni Nasu could acutely sense the sh of two typhoons where they collided, their opposing forces continuously shing and canceling each other out. The power of the typhoon she controlled was being gradually consumed, but at the same time, the naturally formed typhoon on the opposing side was equally weakening.


    Although she could only control the typhoon she had summoned and not the natural one on the opposite side, she could perceive the state of the natural typhoon as clearly as if she were observing her own hands.


    The former Ni Nasu would not have been able to sense all this so vividly. But now, borrowing the power of the Storm Divine Core, she could perceive the state of both typhoons with stunning rity.


    "The power of deities! It''s truly incredible!" Ni Nasu marveled as she relinquished her control over the water elements within her summoned typhoon, yet paradoxically, she did not lose control of the storm itself.


    On the contrary, by releasing her grip on the water elements, she found her control over the storm growing even stronger. She could even make the typhoonrger!


    With this thought, the speed of the typhoon summoned by Ni Nasu rapidly increased, its winds more intense, and its collision with the natural typhoon became increasingly fierce!


    Xiao Lan, carrying Chen Yu, gazed at the Storm Divine Core with eyes filled with both greed and envy. However, it had no intention of iming the core for itself, as Chen Yu had stated beforehand that this core was prepared specifically for it.


    The stronger the core''s power, the more satisfied Xiao Lan felt. It seemed that all its previous efforts were worth it. The humiliation of a proud member of the Giant Dragon n lowering itself to serve as a mount for a mere mortal now seemed to transform into a form of honor.


    Yet, as it stared at the core, a deep unwillingness surged in Xiao Lan''s heart.


    Because it was not yet capable of wielding this Divine Core, which was destined to belong to it. Even though it had reached the stature of a Dragon King as a Legendary Dragon, it was still not qualified to control a Divine Core.


    A Legendary being was unqualified to wield a Divine Core. Only by bing a demigod could one even touch its power.


    For dragons like Xiao Lan, this meant it had to evolve into an Ancient Dragon.


    The Giant Dragon n was one of the most privileged and powerful races across the Multiverse. As dragons aged, their power would naturally grow stronger. An adult dragon inherently possessed Legendary-rank strength.


    However, for a dragon to break past Legendary status and ascend to be a demigod, triggering bloodline evolution, and transforming into an Ancient Dragon was not something achievable solely through innate growth.


    If an adult dragon failed to surpass the Legendary threshold to be a demigod and achieve bloodline evolution, it would age into a decrepit Elder Dragon, eventually sumbing to death.


    Although Xiao Lan did not die of old age in its previous life, it clearly did not evolve into an Ancient Dragon either.


    But fate had granted Xiao Lan a second chance.


    Resurrected by Chen Yu, it had be Jounouchi Hiromi''s mount, sharing its bloodline and power with Jounouchi Hiromi. Yet, the very act of being brought back to life signified opportunity and infinite potential.


    At the very least, Xiao Lan, who had not be Dragon King in its previous life, was now a Dragon King. Furthermore, Chen Yu had upheld his promise and prepared a Divine Core for it.


    Everything was within reach, requiring only one final push¡ªto break through Legendary status, be a demigod, and transform into an Ancient Dragon.


    This ignited a zing ambition in Xiao Lan''s heart. It longed to break through immediately¡ªto achieve demigod status, to transform into an Ancient Dragon.


    But such aspirations could not be achieved overnight.


    For dragons, there were only two paths to ascend as a demigod: one was to collect faith, gaining Divinity to be a Divine Creature, forcing bloodline evolution to transform into an Ancient Dragon. The other was to find an extreme environment corresponding to their bloodline attributes and go into hibernation, using natural forces to stimte their bloodline to undergo the necessary transformation.


    Both methods could allow a dragon to evolve into an Ancient Dragon. However, relying on Divinity versus drawing upon natural energies remained fundamentally distinct paths.


    In its past life, Xiao Lan had chosen the second route. It sought out a stormden peak for its hibernation, hoping to evolve into an Ancient Dragon. Unfortunately, it had failed.


    So, after being revived by Chen Yu, it joined Audis in collecting the faith of the Cat-People, intending to be a Divine Creature and ascend to godhood.


    However, their ns were discovered by Chen Yu, who seized most of the Power of Faith they had umted. As a result, the faith Xiao Lan managed to gather was insufficient for its divine transformation.


    Still, its efforts were not entirely in vain¡ªChen Yu had, after all, kept his promise and prepared a Divine Core for it.


    Thinking of this, Xiao Lan''s desire to strengthen itself grew even stronger.


    When it returned, it was determined to find a way to gather more Power of Faith!


    Quietly, Xiao Lan resolved to discuss with Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu once they returned, hoping to retrieve some of the Power of Faith that rightfully belonged to it.


    Although it had such ns in mind, Xiao Lan''s immediate focus was on experiencing the power of the Storm Divine Core andprehending thews contained within it.


    This was highly beneficial for Xiao Lan¡ªnot only could it help it adapt to the Storm Divine Core''s power in advance, but it could also elerate the growth of its bloodline, allowing it to better wield lightning.


    Chen Yu had no idea that Xiao Lan harbored such thoughts. He was currently carefully manipting the Storm Divine Core, allowing it to harness the power of the storm while restraining it from fully unleashing its contained strength.


    After all, this was an Ancient Godhood forged fromplete worldws. Even Chen Yu could not control all its power.


    If all the power within the core were to be unleashed, the resulting impact and disaster would be on a global scale¡ªit would no longer merely be a matter of a severe typhoon. At worst, it could even alter human history.


    Therefore, while Chen Yu intended to harness the Storm Divine Core''s power, he also had to restrain it.


    This was nheless an invaluable experience for Chen Yu. Being able to wield a Divine Core, even temporarily, was rare for any demigod. It would prepare him for godhood, enabling him to limate to his Divine Core more swiftly after ascension and better harness his powers.


    The power of deities was intoxicating, especially an Ancient Godhood like this one, with world-altering rules and the ability to reshape reality¡ªa power tempting enough to seduce anyone.


    Even Chen Yu, holding the core, could not help but ponder whether he should simply use it to ascend to godhood now, instead of continuing his current ns.


    After all, the core before him was already powerful enough. Its allure was overwhelming.

 Chapter 917 - 910: Dont Know What to Name It (Seeking Monthly Tickets at Months End!)

    Although deep down, Chen Yu wanted to swallow this Divine Rank and ascend to godhood on the spot to be an Ancient God, he ultimately resisted this temptation.


    Even though the Storm Divine Core''s power was immensely strong and the rules it represented were extraordinary, this was not the path Chen Yu wished to choose. After a period of inner struggle, Chen Yu still firmly adhered to his original decision.


    In truth, Chen Yu had already prepared a divine pathway¡ªfor himself, for Jounouchi Hiromi, and even for the child in her womb.


    ording to the agreements and ns between Chen Yu and the Inari God, they would seize the opportunity brought by disruptions in world rules to extract the principles associated with death and the Netherworld, forging them into Ancient Godhood.


    The Inari God, as one of the most powerful deities in the Japanese Deity system, second only to the Three Precious Children, already possessed immense Divine Power. To progress further, she could only aim at the foundational rules underpinning the world system.


    For only these fundamental rules supporting the operation of the world could elevate the Inari God''s rank, potentially allowing her to rival or even surpass the Three Precious Children.


    After all, while the Three Precious Children are undeniably powerful and noble, they are not singr gods. Each Pantheon has its own Sun God and Moon Goddess, who are often pivotal members or even leaders of their respective pantheons, indicating how fragmented these world rules have be among the gods.


    Ironically, Susanou¡ªthe least favored among the Three Precious Children¡ªbecause of his destructive Divine Duty, possesses some degree of uniqueness as a singr god.


    However, once foundational rules, the cornerstones of the world system, are disturbed, the repercussions will far exceed the scale of a mere catastrophic typhoon. Therefore, neither Chen Yu nor the Inari God targeted those core rules that would greatly impact the mortal realm.


    During Chen Yu''s discussions with the Inari God, Chen Yu chose Nether River as his Divine Duty, while the Inari God nned to be the God of the Underworld.


    Ironically, although the Netherworld and Nether River rules correspond to the foundational structure of the world, they are not essential for the world''s functioning.


    Both the Netherworld and Nether River were not naturally created entities of the world but were instead established by various pantheons for their own benefits.


    Originally, the Endless Styx flowed through the world, bringing forth souls. When living beings died, their souls naturally returned to the river, with no need for a Netherworld as a resting ce, nor any concept of rebirth or reincarnation.


    Yet, driven by self-interest, the pantheons diverted branches of the Nether River, delineating boundaries of life and death for their domains, creating Netherworlds and harvesting the souls of the deceased, thereby introducing the concepts of Netherworld and Nether River to the world.


    Here, the Nether River being referred to is not the Endless Styx itself or its naturally flowing tributaries. Instead, it refers to the branches forcibly diverted by the pantheons and assigned as the boundary between life and death. These branches were endowed by mortal faith with the notion of being rivers of the Netherworld, demarcating realms of life and death and bing part of the world''s foundational concepts.


    The Netherworld, this constructed realm of death, simrly, became a cornerstone of the world system because of the pantheons'' establishment of such structures.


    This exins why, during Chen Yu''s ritual at the Sanzu River Bank, the world consciousness could influence the Stygian Water of the Sanzu River, causing it to overflow.


    The Endless Styx itself does not belong to this world, so the world consciousness cannot affect it. However, the diverted branches used as boundaries between life and death are undoubtedly part of the world, thus subject to the influence of the world consciousness. Correspondingly, the rules within the world system linked to these branches can be extracted to forge divine ranks.


    There''s an additional advantage to this approach: although the Nether River and Netherworld are integral to this world''s system, their rules'' changes have minimal impact on the mortal realm and can sufficiently mitigate the consequences of resistance from the world consciousness.


    As for the Divine Duties prepared by Chen Yu for Jounouchi Hiromi and their unborn child, they were Reincarnation and Judgment.


    These rules were originally non-existent and were only birthed from pantheon-constructed Netherworlds, apanied by myths describing souls entering the Netherworld after death to endure judgment by the Nether God for their sins and merits. The souls were then said to reincarnate after redemption. Faith in these myths eventually caused these two rules to manifest within the world system, bing criticalponents of it.


    However, due to their myth-and-faith-based origins, disturbances to these rules have even less impact on world operationspared to Nether River and Netherworld rules.


    The real issue is that these rules are essential to supporting the structure of various pantheons. If a pantheon''s foundational rules were shaken, their powerful deities, who''ve been expelled to the outeryers of the world due to resistance from the world rules, would undoubtedly act aggressively to preserve their pantheons. This might result in the pantheons forming alliances to wage war against Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu, however, felt no fear regarding this. Should his ns seed, his sideprising the Inari God, his wife, his child, and himself¡ªwould boast four singr Supreme Gods. With the Nether River''s power at his disposal through his divine rank, he did not consider the possibility of pantheons'' war an insurmountable challenge.


    Instead, what concerned him more was the intrusion of Yomi from Japan during his deification process, as the boundary between life and death was disrupted due to shifts in world rules.


    Without godhood, his strength would remain limited, and while the strongest in Yomi¡ªIzanami and Susanou¡ªmight be restricted from entering the mortal realm by the world rules, their subordinate deities were not opponents a mere demigod like Chen Yu could contend against.


    This was the greatest threat Chen Yu faced in his entire n.


    Thus, Chen Yu chose to coborate with the Inari God, leveraging Her power to draw in other allies, while continuously strengthening himself by summoning ship-girls and preparing armies¡ªall in anticipation of the impending invasion from Yomi.


    As Chen Yu struggled with the lure of the Storm Divine Core, Ni Nasu, harnessing its power, amplified the typhoon she summoned, sessfully weakening the naturally formed catastrophic typhoon to a significant degree, reducing its destructive force by half and transforming it into a severe tropical storm.


    Compared to a Category 15 typhoon, a severe tropical storm with wind speeds of only 8-9 levels still carried considerable force, but its destructive power was far less. For cities, such levels of wind were within an eptable range.


    As her control over the typhoon diminished after its sh with the natural storm, Ni Nasu reluctantly withdrew her power, watching as Chen Yu carefully reimed the Storm Divine Core.

 Chapter 960 - 953: Laboratory

    After two busy days, Inomata Naoki finally began enjoying his vacation. Summoning his courage, he asked Minami out, and the two went to a hotel on another ind. They nned to spend some alone time together while also rifying the matters between them.


    When Chen Yu learned about Inomata Naoki''s intentions, he was naturally very supportive. Generously, he even covered the hotel costs, upgrading Inomata Naoki''s original booking from a four-star hotel to a seven-star hotel.


    Inomata Naoki was very grateful for Chen Yu''s sponsorship, but when Chen Yu, holding Hiromi Jounouchi in his arms, gave him a teasing look, Inomata Naoki almost wanted to tell them he''d pay for it himself. Being looked at like that by the couple made him really ufortable.


    However, as he patted his wallet, the cost of a seven-star hotel silenced his protests.


    Besides, for Inomata Naoki, he indeed wanted to sit down with Minami, undisturbed, and talk things through.


    Standing on the pier, watching Inomata Naoki and Minami board the boat that came to pick them up and leave, Chen Yu then started walking back with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Honey, do you think Mr. Zhishu can rify things with Minami?" Hiromi Jounouchi was still a bit worried about Inomata Naoki''s n to settle things with Minami, concerned that their conversation might affect Chen Yu''s n.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, unfazed by the potential disruption.


    "Whether they resolve it or not isn''t a big deal. As long as there''s still an emotional bond between them, my n won''t be disrupted." With an arm around his wife''s shoulder as they walked toward theboratory, Chen Yu appeared wholly in control. "After experiencing the dream memories of three lifetimes, the rtionship between Naoki and Minami has grown very strong. Even if they decide not to be together after talking things out, as long as I restore their memories, my objective can still be achieved."


    "But will it really work? It''s true they experienced three lifetimes, but if it was just a dream, how strong can those memories be?" Hiromi Jounouchi understood the principles behind Chen Yu''s methods but was doubtful about the effectiveness of this approach.


    For most people, dream memories aren''t very vivid. Dreams are often a foggy blur, and the vast majority of people forget what they dreamed about shortly after waking up. Even if they recall fragments, the memories are scattered and fleeting, rarely leaving a meaningful impact.


    This is why people can wake up terrified from a nightmare or enchanted by a pleasant dream but forget all about it soon after waking, simply because their conscious minds never truly recorded those memories.


    So even knowing that Inomata Naoki and Minami experienced three lifetimes in a dream, Hiromi Jounouchi still doubted the depth of the emotions tied to those memories.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the memories aren''t vivid, the emotions from those three lifetimes are deep enough." Unlike Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu had no such concerns. His bigger worry was the divine conflict after his n started.


    Although Chen Yu had done extensive preparation, it was, after all, a war of deities. For wars in general, no amount of preparation ever seems enough¡ªespecially when thebatants are gods.


    As for Inomata Naoki and Minami, the two had been under his control all along and posed no real trouble or threat to him.


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t say much more. She could only close her mouth and follow him into theboratory, which was now nearlypleted.


    The surface portion of theb looked like a half-buried circr UFO lodged into the mountain. The building had a sleek silver-gray structure with two levels of blue-tinted ss, making it an exceptionally striking sight.


    This architectural design, with its touch of postmodern ir, made Chen Yu''s eyes light up. His satisfaction with theboratory naturally increased a few notches.


    Walking inside, the surface portion of the building wasn''t veryrge, spanning only a few hundred square meters. It consisted of a circr hall with one side featuring windows and the other solid walls.


    However, since theb wasn''t fullypleted yet, the hall, though furnished, still looked rather sparse and chaotic.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t find this odd. Nearby workers were busy moving equipment, and the ce was bustling with activity.


    Mackie, upon hearing that Chen Yu had arrived, promptly came out of an elevator to greet them enthusiastically. "Wee, both of you! The ce is still iplete, so it''s a bit messy. I apologize in advance. Madam, please watch your step."


    Noticing a nail sticking out of the floor, Mackie was about to warn Hiromi Jounouchi, who was barefoot and wearing only slippers, to be careful. But before he could say anything, she stepped directly on the nail without flinching. To Mackie''s astonishment, instead of injuring her, the nail bent under her step.


    This made Mackie''s eyelid twitch. No one had told him that Chen Yu''s wife was also a powerful Transcendent!


    Fortunately, this didn''t hinder Mackie''s hospitality. He quickly continued introducing them to theb. "This is the reception hall of theb. Once everything ispleted, this area will be used to receive visitors. The offices are upstairs, while the experimental zones are located underground. This way, in case of leaks or idents, it will be easier to contain the situation."


    Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction at the design but curiously asked, "cing theb underground makes sense, but wouldn''t it also cause some inconveniences?"


    "Regarding that, it''s better if I show you in person. Please follow me." Mackie felt that letting the couple see for themselves would exin things better than words. "We have installed four elevators in total. One is arge freight elevator for transporting experimental animals or equipment. Two are standard passenger elevators.


    Thest one is a backup elevator. In case of emergencies where the other three elevators malfunction, it can evacuate personnel and critical equipment. Though it''s more of a lift than an elevator, as it goes directly up to the rooftop helipad and operates via a hydraulic system."


    Mackie led Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi into one of the elevators, pressed the down button, and continued exining. "The underground portion of theb is located twenty meters below sea level and deeply rooted in the bedrock to ensure structural stability. There''s no need to worry about any issues with the construction. We''ve also ounted for natural disasters like earthquakes and typhoons. Theb can withstand earthquakes up to magnitude 7 and typhoons up to category 10 without any problems."


    As Mackie finished, the elevator doors opened onto the underground experimentalyer, unveiling the entireboratory to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 919 - 912: Gao Tianyuan

    Inside the hot spring of the Necromantic Space Castle, Chen Yu rxed his body, letting the scalding water flow over him.


    Whether it was extracting the world''s rules by the Sanzu River Bank to forge a divine rank, or using the power of the Storm Divine Core to aid Ni Nasu in summoning a typhoon to stop another typhoon, both tasks had drained Chen Yu immensely. Though thetter seemed rtively effortless, controlling a divine rank with the power of a demigod was still no easy feat.


    Moreover, Amaterasu''s appearance forced Chen Yu to re-evaluate his entire n. Combined with his initial mental exhaustion, Chen Yu''s thoughts had be chaotic.


    While energy potions could invigorate the body and eliminate fatigue, they only addressed physical tiredness. The umted pressure on the soul and spirit could not be relieved by such remedies.


    Even with the boost from an energy potion that made his body feel revitalized, Chen Yu''s spirit was still under considerable strain from the events of the day.


    Amaterasu''s presence made Chen Yu realize a critical oversight in his previous series of ns: Gao Tianyuan.


    As the core of the Japanese Deity system, Gao Tianyuan was not only the dwelling ce of the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu but also the governance center of the pantheon.


    ording to Japanese mythology, back when Amaterasu sent her descendants to rule the Reed ins in China ¡ª the human world ¡ª the then-ruler ¨­kuninushi rebelled. Amaterasu had to dispatch Takemikazuchi directly from Gao Tianyuan to quell the resistance.


    This demonstrates that Gao Tianyuan is quite akin to China''s Heavenly Court mentioned in mythology. It''s not merely a residence but also a hub of political and military power for the Japanese Deity system.


    In Japanese mythology, the deities are divided into three categories: Heavenly Gods, Earthly Deities, and Magatsukami. Among them, the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu, led by Amaterasu, reside in Gao Tianyuan. The Earthly Deities are native gods of the Reed ins in China ¡ª the human realm ¡ª while the Magatsukami belong to Yomi, as the disaster gods.


    Having glimpsed Gao Tianyuan previously, Chen Yu clearly understood that Gao Tianyuan was Amaterasu''s divine kingdom. While the entire divine kingdom floated on the outer edge of reality, the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu residing within were not incapable of descending.


    Though there might be various restrictions, and the deities themselves might avoid descending to the mortal ne, this didn''t mean they couldn''t do so.


    In Chen Yu''s original calctions, he had expected that during Yomi''s invasion of the human world, the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu from Gao Tianyuan, if they descended, would naturally engage Yomi''s forces. He hadn''t anticipated them bing his foes.


    However, after conversing with Amaterasu, Chen Yu realized he had overlooked the possibility that Gao Tianyuan might directly dispatch deities to prevent him from breaking the boundaries between life and death.


    Maybe it was because of the Inari God''s involvement¡ªChen Yu subconsciously assumed the Inari God would deal with those descending deities, causing him to overlook this detail. Chen Yu didn''t want to dwell on the reasons; revisiting it now was meaningless.


    After all, Chen Yu had already agreed to Amaterasu''s terms in their earlier conversation, resolving this hidden threat.


    But for Chen Yu, the conditions proposed by Amaterasu remained a headache; the task ahead wouldn''t be easy to aplish.


    "I didn''t expect him to have such a status." Thinking about the mission Amaterasu had assigned him, Chen Yu rubbed his forehead, feeling a wave of frustration while marveling at the absurdity of certain events.


    While Chen Yu was considering how to handle the matter, the sound of footsteps suddenly echoed in the bath chamber.


    Hearing the noise, Chen Yu frowned slightly. These weren''t Jounouchi Hiromi''s footsteps.


    "Commander, Madam asked me to massage you," a voice rang out behind Chen Yu, unexpectedly belonging to Nagato.


    "Nagato? Hiromi sent you?" Chen Yu turned his head to see Nagato wearing a light-colored bathrobe, her hair tied up neatly. She held a wooden basin in her hands, filled with towels and other items.


    Nagato''s appearance surprised Chen Yu. While he had tasked the ship-girls with acting as maids, their main duty was to protect Jounouchi Hiromi rather than serve as actual attendants. Now, Nagato''s sudden offer to massage him during his bath ¡ª supposedly at Jounouchi Hiromi''s request ¡ª left Chen Yu feeling even more mentally fatigued.


    "Madam said you''ve been working hard all day and wanted to provide a massage to help you rx," Nagato exined, standing behind Chen Yu with her head lowered, seemingly avoiding his gaze. "Madam''s current health makes it inconvenient for her to do it herself. Originally, Belfast was supposed toe, but she admitted she didn''t know how to massage, so I was asked to assist."


    After Nagato finished speaking, noticing that Chen Yu was still soaking in the hot spring, she quickly added, "Commander, are you still bathing? If it''s inconvenient, I can wait outside until you''re done before starting the massage."


    Saying this, Nagato grabbed the wooden basin and prepared to leave.


    Hearing her suggestion, Chen Yu felt a slight relief and waved his hand, signaling her to leave first.


    Nagato, seemingly relieved herself, left the bath chamber with the expression of someone rescued from a predicament.


    However, after leaving the chamber, Nagato''s face turned shy and remorseful. She silently berated herself for retreating at the crucial moment after gathering so much courage, missing an excellent chance to bond closely with hermander.


    It wasn''t because Nagato harbored any romantic feelings toward Chen Yu. As a ship-girl, they were more like his children, and their affection for him was akin to a child''s reliance on a parent.


    While adult ship-girls could suppress this sentiment, avoiding overt disys of attachment like the children of the Sixth Destroyer Squadron, they still cherished any opportunity to be close to Chen Yu.


    For Nagato, today should have been a perfect chance, but her shyness made her retreat.


    Nevertheless, after exiting the chamber, Nagato quickly calmed down. The feelings that made her heart race and cheeks flush dissipated, and she stood quietly outside with the wooden basin, waiting for Chen Yu to finish.


    Chen Yu did not hurry his exit despite knowing Nagato was waiting outside. Instead, he let her wait for some time before emerging in a bathrobe, seemingly giving her time to collect herself.


    "Commander." Seeing Chen Yu emerge, Nagato addressed him. Although he wore only a bathrobe, her feelings had stabilized after her earlier adjustment, so she disyed no unusual reactions. She simply asked, "Commander, would you like me to give you a massage?"


    Chen Yu didn''t say much at first, intending to refuse Nagato''s offer, but after some thought, he nodded and replied, "Massage my shoulders for me."


    With that, he walked toward an adjacent room, with Nagato following behind.

 Chapter 920 - 913: Name

    After being weakened by Chen Yu and Ni Nasu, the strong tropical storm madendfall in Tokyo that evening. Although it caused some property damage, fortunately, the storm''s winds were not particrly strong. Japan, as a coastal nation frequently hit by typhoons, had rich experience in disaster response, so there were no casualties.


    However, such an eerie weather phenomenon still drew the attention of various countries. After all, neither the sudden appearance of the strong typhoon nor the counter-typhoon that neutralized it were naturally urring phenomena. This naturally led conspiracy theorists to specte on possibilities like weather weapons.


    Of course, for high-ranking officials in governments that were already aware of the existence of Transcendents, they were more inclined to believe that this was caused by a particrly powerful Transcendent.


    It was just that the power disyed by this Transcendent clearly exceeded the estimations of any country. After all, neither summoning a strong typhoon nor neutralizing it were things that ordinary Transcendents could achieve¡ªsuch feats were beyond even what Demigods could do.


    As a result, all the countries subsequently sent inquiries to Japan in unison. After all, Japan was currently home to someone capable of summoning multiple Demigods at will, making such actions a usible possibility.


    However, faced with the inquiries from various nations, the Japanese Imperial Family and Government¡ªhaving already received Chen Yu''s response and the Oracle of Amaterasu from Gao Tianyuan¡ªwere unusually tight-lipped this time. Despite threats and bribes, they revealed nothing, merely iming ignorance.


    Since the two major power brokers behind the United States¡ªthe Freemasons and Skull and Bones¡ªhad purchased Life from Chen Yu and were in a honeymoon period with him, the United States did not press further after the Japanese government imed ignorance.


    Having lost the support of its "parent nation" the United States, Russia¡ªcurrently also in a honeymoon phase with Chen Yu because of the Ship-girls matter¡ªwas deeply interested in the situation but refrained from further inquiries as well.


    Although the Celestial Empire had no direct connections, they also reached out to Chen Yu through Monk Xinyuan. After receiving Chen Yu''s pre-prepared response, they lost interest in the matter.


    After all, Japan, sitting to the east of the Celestial Empire, often served as a buffer, as typhoons frequently skirted China''s coastal areas and hit Japan instead.


    So, in a sense, Japan having the ability to fend off typhoons was actually beneficial to the Celestial Empire.


    With the United States, China, and Russia no longer pursuing the issue, other nations, although still curious,cked the leverage topel Japan toe clean.


    In the end, after a few months of uproar, the matter quietly faded away.


    During this time, Chen Yu, because of the world consciousness''s reaction to his earlier plundering of storm rules, refrained from taking any further action. His entire n was put on pause¡ªhe needed to wait until the world consciousness calmed back down before he could proceed further.


    If he were to provoke the world consciousness again during its active stage, it could lead to a violent bacsh. At that point, what Chen Yu and his allies might have to face would not be mere earthquakes or floods caused by Sanzu River Water; the world itself would stop at nothing to annihte anyone disturbing its fundamental rules.


    Even if they weren''t killed by the bacsh, being rejected or even ostracized by the entire world was not a consequence anyone would find eptable.


    This was precisely what Chen Yu needed to avoid at all costs.


    Thus, in these past months, Chen Yu focused on going to work every day without making any other moves. The only thing that truly concerned him was the child growing in Jounouchi Hiromi''s belly.


    As the months passed, Jounouchi Hiromi''s due date drew closer, and this child was about to enter the world.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Mom, I''ve already told you there''s no need for you toe. Why in the world did you insist on flying over from home? You''re already in your fifties! If something happens, am I supposed to take care of you or the baby?" At the airport entrance, Chen Yu looked at his parents, who had just arrived on a flight, and couldn''t help butin with a wry smile.


    "What, are you disliking your old mom now? Can''t Ie to see my grandson being born? This is such a huge deal¡ªdo you, you brat, even know how to take care of a baby?" Chen Yu''s mother shot him a dissatisfied nce and couldn''t stop herself from scolding him. "Look at you¡ªyou''ve been a handful since you were a kid! How can I feel at ease leaving my grandson''s birth in your hands? You don''t exactly inspire confidence!"


    Despite being someone who could make the world tremble, Chen Yu could only endure his mom''s lecture quietly. He cast a pleading look at his father, hoping for help.


    Because Chen Yu had previously declined his mom''s offer toe to Japan to take care of Hiromi, she had been holding a grudge for some time. So, upon learning that Jounouchi Hiromi''s due date was near, she had made arrangements through Chen Yu''s third aunt to handle all the paperwork foring to Japan without consulting him. It wasn''t until they were about to board the ne that she notified Chen Yu,pletely catching him off guard.


    This forced Chen Yu to rearrange his work ns for the day and rush to the airport to pick them up, which inevitably left him a little bit grumbly.


    Fortunately, at this moment, Chen Yu''s father intervened and said to his wife, "Don''t scold the kid out here on the street. Let''s grab our luggage and go. Ah-Yu, where did you park the car?"


    "Just outside¡ªI''ll grab the luggage." With that, Chen Yu quickly took over his parents'' suitcases and led them out of the airport.


    Since he was picking people up, Chen Yu naturally didn''t use the luxury car Hiromi had gifted him but instead opted for the hospital-provided official vehicle.


    After loading the luggage into the trunk and getting into the car, Chen Yu''s father asked him, "When''s Hiromi''s due date? How''s everything going right now? This is a huge deal¡ªyour wife giving birth, and you didn''t even call to let us know!"


    Faced with his dad''s rebuke, Chen Yu could only meekly ept it. He quickly replied, "The due date is this week. Hiromi''s been doing great¡ªboth her condition and spirits are excellent. I''ve already secured a spot at the hospital, and the best obstetrician there will be delivering the baby. Everything''s fine."


    "That''s a relief. I was just worried that you two mightck experience as first-time parents." Hearing this, Chen Yu''s mom seemed much more at ease. She even seemed less irritated with him and asked with concern, "Is it a boy or a girl? Have you picked a name yet?"


    "Mom, hospitals aren''t allowed to reveal the baby''s gender!" Chen Yu said with a wry smile. He already knew it was a girl, but he couldn''t tell his mom directly. Instead, he had to feign ignorance and respond, "If it''s a boy, we''ll call him Bingyi. If it''s a girl, we''ll name her Yixi."

 Chapter 921 - 914 Approaching Labor

    Although many times pregnant women stay at home until the moment of childbirth before going to the hospital, if they have the means, some still choose to stay at the hospital to prepare for delivery.


    At the University Hospital in Japan, of course, the obstetrics and gynecology department provides such services, but the cost¡­ Although Japan''s childbirth policies are veryprehensive and government subsidies are not low, enjoying VIP services at a University Hospital is something that not every ordinary family can afford.


    Of course, for Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu, the only question is whether they need such services, and not how much they cost.


    What''s more, as two of the most renowned star doctors at the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, it would be impossible for the hospital not to extend special care to them.


    "Professor Jounouchi, the various indicators for the fetus are all normal at the moment. The development is healthy, and there are no issues." In the VIP ward, the female professor sent by the obstetrics department reviewed Jounouchi Hiromi''s prenatal check-up report and exined the results to her with a smile. Although Jounouchi Hiromi herself could understand them, the professor''s exnation was still part of her responsibility.


    After exining the prenatal report, the female professor did not forget to offer her congrattions: "Congrattions, Professor Jounouchi. The due date is just a few days away, and you''ll soon wee a healthy little baby."


    "Thank you, and sorry for the trouble, Professor Omata." Hearing the professor''s congrattions, Jounouchi Hiromi''s face radiated happiness as she smiled and expressed her thanks.


    "It''s my duty." Professor Omata returned her smile before putting down the report in her hand. "Professor Jounouchi, please rest well. I''ll take my leave now."


    After speaking, Professor Omata nodded slightly to the bed-ridden Jounouchi Hiromi before turning and leaving the room.


    Watching Professor Omata leave, Jounouchi Hiromi reached out to gently touch her now heavily swollen belly, feeling the vibrant pulse of life from the child inside. She felt the small heartbeat, and her expression brimmed with maternal love and happiness.


    Just a few more days, and the child would be born! The thought made Jounouchi Hiromi so joyful she felt she could almost take flight.


    This was her and Chen Yu''s first child¡ªthe symbol of their love. This made Jounouchi Hiromi even more fond of the little one who had yet toe into the world.


    Even though her love for this unborn child already felt limitless, maternal affection knows no bounds.


    "Little one, hurry up and be born! Mommy and Daddy can''t wait to meet you!" Stroking her belly, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but speak to her unborn child, wishing it would arrive soon.


    Perhaps the child heard those words, or maybe her longing had moved herself¡ªsoon after speaking, her belly suddenly began to hurt.


    "Beifa, quickly notify Mr. Chen Yu! It''s time!" With one hand clutching her belly, Jounouchi Hiromi called out to Belfast beside her, knowing the little one inside was eager to be born!


    As a maid, Belfast handled the situation calmly. She first pressed the call button by Jounouchi Hiromi''s bedside, then pulled out her phone to call Chen Yu.


    While Belfast was on the phone, the nurses quickly arrived. After assessing the situation, they reassured Jounouchi Hiromi and contacted Professor Omata, who had just recently left.


    Although the birth was a bit sudden, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t overly flustered. The due date was close, and giving birth a few days early wasn''t unusual. Besides, as a female doctor herself, her medical knowledge allowed her to remain calm in such moments.


    Despite staying calm, the pain radiating from her abdomen was deeply ufortable, and she couldn''t help but cry out.


    A nurse soothed Jounouchi Hiromi while Professor Omata quickly arrived. After a brief check-up, she instructed the nurses to prepare the delivery room and arranged for Jounouchi Hiromi to be transferred there.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    By the time Belfast''s call reached Chen Yu and he wrapped up his current tasks, Jounouchi Hiromi had already been transferred to the delivery room. Belfast was the only one standing outside, waiting for Chen Yu to arrive.


    "Beifa, how''s the situation?" Chen Yu anxiously asked Belfast. This was his first child¡ªeven though he believed everything would go well, his nervousness and concern were evident, along with his immense anticipation.


    "Madam just experienced abdominal pain. After the doctors checked her condition, they instructed the nurse to transfer her to the delivery room. It''s been only ten minutes since she went in. Madam was stable and calm before entering. Her physical condition was good overall. The doctors predict it will be a normal delivery," Belfast quickly reported to Chen Yu.


    Hearing Belfast''s words, Chen Yu felt slightly more reassured, but he still said to her, "Beifa, stay here. I''m going in to check¡­"


    Before Chen Yu could finish his sentence, his parents, who had received the news, arrived at the scene.


    "Ah-Yu, what''s happening now? Has the baby been born? Is it a boy or a girl?" Chen Yu''s mother, in an eager rush, immediately bombarded him with questions upon arriving, clearly impatient to hold her grandchild.


    Seeing his mother so concerned, Chen Yu patiently exined, "Hiromi has just been sent in. It''s too early for the baby to be born yet. I''m nning to go in and have a look. Mom, Dad, you can wait here for now."


    While exining to his parents, Chen Yu also nced toward Belfast and said, "Beifa, please look after my parents here."


    After saying this, Chen Yu pushed open the door to the delivery room and walked in.


    In the changing room, Chen Yu put on clean surgical scrubs and thoroughly washed his hands before stepping into the delivery room.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was lying on the operating table, with Professor Omata prepping her for delivery. Several nurses were busy with their respective tasks around her.


    When Jounouchi Hiromi saw Chen Yu enter, her eyes lit up as she reached out her hand toward him.


    Catching sight of her gesture, Chen Yu hurried to her side, held her hand, and reassured her, "Honey, I''m here."


    "Honey, it hurts so much!" Jounouchi Hiromi cried out in pain while gripping Chen Yu''s hand tightly.


    "Honey, it''s okay. I''m right here; you''ll be fine." Chen Yu let Jounouchi Hiromi clutch his hand and held hers firmly in return, soothing and encouraging her. "Hang in there, honey!"

 Chapter 922 - 915: Social Circle

    The news that Hiromi Jounouchi had given birth quickly spread, and those who needed to know heard about it immediately.


    Naturally, the first to congratte Chen Yu were his colleagues from the hospital. After all, Hiromi Jounouchi had her child at the hospital, and the news spread from there, with the speed of the nurses spreading the news not much slower than reporters from Hong Kong.


    Next to congratte Chen Yu were his subordinates. The three leaders of the Mingyue Society rushed to the hospital right after receiving the news, and Maeda Toshiie also arrived at the hospital with them, using his true form to offer blessings and gifts to his master and the future young master.


    As for the political and business figures under the Mingyue Society, they did not have the privilege to personally congratte Chen Yu. Although their public identities were significant, within the Mingyue Society, they were just ordinary members and could only offer their prepared gifts through the three leaders.


    Naturally, only meticulously chosen precious gifts were presented to Chen Yu, but looking at these gifts, Chen Yu felt a bit at a loss whether tough or cry.


    His daughter hadn''t even opened her eyes, yet she received so many precious gifts, which seemed quite amusing.


    However,pared to those members of the Mingyue Society, individuals like Nanami''s father, Member of Parliament Kanai, who only interacted with Chen Yu based on his public identity, could appear in Hiromi Jounouchi''s hospital room to personally offer congrattions and blessings to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu politely handled these people as best as he could without feeling any impatience.


    After all, these people came to celebrate his daughter''s birth, and Chen Yu didn''t dislike or resent such a joyous asion.


    These peopleing one after another with gifts surprised Chen Yu''s parents, who were simply at the hospital to spend time with their granddaughter.


    It''s worth noting that among those visiting, the four from the Mingyue Society were rtively inconspicuous, and they came at a suitable time to avoid Chen Yu''s parents, while others like Member of Parliament Kanai did not particrly avoid them.


    Members of Parliament, entrepreneurs, politicians, social elites, entertainment stars... most of these people were Chen Yu''s patients, and some were acquaintances he met in various settings, yet no one was of ordinary status, which unsurprisingly shocked Chen Yu''s parents about their son''s social circle.


    After all, to Chen Yu''s parents, who were just ordinary people, these were people they could hardlye into contact with.


    In addition to their shock, they felt proud that their son could be acquainted with such people and that these people showed him great respect, feeling that their son had achieved something significant.


    However, among those congratting Chen Yu on his daughter''s birth, these people were not of the highest status. Most were just there to make an appearance and didn''t even have the qualification to make a memorable impression on Chen Yu.


    The guests who could truly leave an impression on Chen Yu arrived in subsequent waves, making Chen Yu''s parents truly understand the level of their son''s usual social circle.


    The Japanese Imperial Family, perhaps considering the influence, didn''t send the Emperor himself, but sent the Emperor''s brother as a representative to offer blessings and gifts to Chen Yu and his family, to please Chen Yu, who is now vitally important and significant to Japan as a demigod.


    After the typhoon incident, the Japanese Government deeply realized how important it is to have a demigod willing to protect their country. Thus, when the Emperor was to recognize DYD''s affiliation with China, neither the Cab nor the National Diet showed any opposition, and it became a government bill strangely and smoothly.


    This prompted many opponents to protest and cause trouble, but the government responded unwaveringly by directly employing police to suppress them.


    Besides the Imperial Family, the Prime Minister himself also came to the hospital.


    Of course, both the Imperial Family and the Prime Minister used the pretext of visiting a renowned medical scientist. After all, even with Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi''s overt identities as doctors, receiving such treatment isn''t excessive given their contributions to Japan.


    Watching foreign heads of state, whom they usually only see on news broadcasts, chatting warmly with their son, and even greeting them, left Chen Yu''s parents not just surprised but a bit frightened.


    "Ah-Yu, be honest; what exactly have you been doing in Japan that would cause even the Prince and Prime Minister to congratte you on your daughter''s birth?" Chen Yu''s father looked somewhat serious, as parents naturally worry about their children getting into trouble, albeit knowing Chen Yu likely hasn''t done anything wrong, yet they still worry.


    "Dad, didn''t I tell you when I returned homest time? My main work in Japan is medical research, and I developed a new drug that effectively inhibits cancer cell activity, currently the world''s most advanced anti-cancer drug without side effects." Of course, Chen Yu couldn''t reveal his mythical-like existence or that he had just calmed a typhoon for Japan, so he resorted to talking about the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug.


    "Yes, I know about that, but does it rte?" Chen Yu''s father had heard about it but didn''t have a direct understanding of its impact, even onceining why Chen Yu didn''t bring the research home.


    "This research can stimte the economy for Japan, elevate Japan''s medical status internationally, and is also symbolic of a Nobel Prize. That''s why the Japanese government is keen on me officially immigrating to Japan.


    The Imperial Family and Prime Minister visit personally to curry favor, as, until now, I still hold Chinese nationality, meaning that upon receiving the Nobel Prize, I would be recognized as Chinese scientist Chen Yu, not a Japanese scientist." Chen Yu shrugged nonchntly.


    Of course, this was a fabricated excuse, although parts of it were true; most were sheer lies.


    Indeed, the Japanese government hoped Chen Yu would join their nationality, offering extremely high treatment if he agreed, even willing for the Imperial Family to confer him a prince title or bestow an actual princess upon him, but evidently, that isn''t enough to sway a demigod, particrly one on the verge of divine enthronement.


    Thanks to Chen Yu''s rhetoric, when the United States Ambassador to Japan, the Russian Ambassador to Japan, and the Chinese Ambassador to Japan took turns appearing in Hiromi Jounouchi''s hospital room to offer blessings to the newborn Little Yixi, Chen Yu''s parents were already numb.

 Chapter 923 - 916 Title Missing

    The various visitors who arrived to celebrate Little Yixi''s birth stirred up quite themotion for three days before things finally settled down. Those qualified to attend had alreadye, and as for the rest, even if they wanted to, they had missed the optimal timing. Not to mention theck of qualification to meet Chen Yu directly, even if they did manage to meet him, failing to offer blessings right away would severely diminish the significance.


    Now that the crowds had quieted, Chen Yu could finally rx and spend time with his wife and child, without needing to waste time entertaining guests.


    "Little Yixi~ Little Yixi~ Give mommy a smile! Oh~! Oh~! Smile!" On the hospital bed, Jounouchi Hiromi was propping herself up partially as she teased the baby who had just been discharged from the incubator and was now lying beside her.


    Although born a few days earlier than the due date, Little Yixi was incredibly healthy and lively. When Jounouchi Hiromi teased her, she was already able to open her shiny ck eyes and smile at her mother.


    Still, the little one had only been born three days ago. After being teased by Jounouchi Hiromi for a while, she closed her tiny eyes, blew a few bubbles, and fell asleep.


    Seeing his daughter fall asleep, Chen Yu smiled at Jounouchi Hiromi and said, "You''re amazing, darling. Thank you for everything!"


    "What are you saying? Having such an adorable daughter like Little Yixi is worth all the effort, isn''t it?" Jounouchi Hiromi responded with a radiant smile, gently stroking Little Yixi''s tiny belly as she mused, "Besides, if I hadn''t insisted, you wouldn''t have wanted to have a child so early, would you?"


    "That''s true, I thought so back then," Chen Yu admitted, gazing lovingly at his wife and daughter. He reached out to gently caress Jounouchi Hiromi''s cheek and said tenderly, "But now that I see how cute Little Yixi is, none of that matters anymore. Besides, based on my ns, if we waited until we were both divine beings, having children might have be incrediblyplicated. Though deities are immortal, the process of conceiving a child would take at least centuries. I can''t wait that long!"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s smile deepened, and her gaze became even more tender and loving as she looked at her daughter.


    To her, bing a deity paled inparison to the treasure that was her daughter.


    Noticing Jounouchi Hiromi''s expression, Chen Yu said nothing more. He simply joined her in gazing at their little one, who was asionally blowing bubbles in her sleep, their faces filled with infinite gentleness.


    The couple watched their tiny daughter like this, their hearts brimming with nothing but parental love and hopes for her future.


    Even though Little Yixi was already asleep, her small hands clung tightly to the ne around her neck. Although she was far too young to wear any jewelry, this particr ne was an exception. Little Yixi adored it and couldn''t seem to stop grasping it with her tiny hands, so it remained around her neck.


    This ne was a gift sent by the Imperial Family following Little Yixi''s birth, a present from Amaterasu herself. It was imbued with Amaterasu''s divine power and blessings, making it an extraordinarily rare gift.


    Furthermore, when the Inari God visited, they bestowed their own blessings upon the ne as well, enhancing its extraordinary nature.


    Looking at the ne, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle softly, "This little one''s future is truly extraordinary. She''s just been born, yet she''s already received blessings from Amaterasu and the Inari God. And with the two of us protecting her, I doubt there''s anyone in this world with a more illustrious background than her."


    Hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi rolled her eyes at him but smiled as she said, "And why don''t you mention that even before she was born, you had already prepared a divine rank for her? This child is destined to be a deity someday."


    "I haven''t even done it yet!" Chen Yu replied with a grin. "And honestly, extracting four fundamental world rules in one go is no easy feat." Though he spoke lightheartedly, Jounouchi Hiromi could discern the worry in his heart.


    It was understandable. Even acquiring a medium-level Storm Divine Core had caused such upheaval before. Extracting four fundamental rules would only amplify the world''s turmoil.


    Thinking of this, Jounouchi Hiromi said to Chen Yu, "Darling, why don''t you just agree to the Inari God''s divine rank and your own divine rank? Neither the child nor I necessarily need to ascend to godhood. With your protection, would we really face any danger?"


    In Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes, Chen Yu was the pir of their family. As long as he stood strong, he could hold everything together.


    So rather than risk greater danger to secure divine ranks for her and the child, she preferred for Chen Yu to focus his efforts on strengthening himself. That way, he could avoid unnecessary risks.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head and said, "Everything is already prepared. If we miss this opportunity, who knows when such a chance wille again? So, darling, please don''t say such things.


    As for the risks, you know the nature of the ritual. Do you really think there''s any difference in danger between extracting one world rule and four? The risk is the same; the only distinction is whether I take on that risk for just one divine rank or go a bit further to gain multiple divine ranks, ensuring our entire family ascends to divinity."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t argue further. Her body hadn''t fully recovered after childbirth, and speaking at length coupled with her concern for Chen Yu caused a wave of fatigue to wash over her. She could only remind Chen Yu to be careful before falling asleep alongside Little Yixi.


    Watching his wife and daughter sleeping soundly, Chen Yu felt his resolve solidify even further. He couldn''t bear the thought of bing a deity alone while his wife and child remained mere mortals.


    After all, deities possess limitless lifespans. Ancient Gods, in particr, could transcend time and space; even if their residing world perished and faded into nothingness, they could remain unfettered by faith and move to other worlds, untouched.


    But beings who aren''t divine¡ªlike demigods¡ªstill have finite lifespans. Even though Jounouchi Hiromi had the Dragon Bloodline, dragons also grow old and die. And even Time Dragons, who roam beyond the rivers of time, wielding the Power of Time, must face mortality if they don''t ascend to godhood.


    There was no way Chen Yu could be divine alone and then watch as his loved ones¡ªhis wife, daughter, family, and friends¡ªall aged and passed away, leaving him behind.


    What kind of life would that be? To ascend to divinity only to find oneself utterly solitary, with everything familiar gone? Such a godly existence would be nothing more than a hollow shell.


    And that was absolutely not the life Chen Yu wanted.

 Chapter 924 - 917 Drinking Alcohol

    Thete-night diner was still operating as usual, its warm, hazy light illuminating the space. The owner continued tofort every weary stomach in need of sce with his delectable meals.


    For those who only clock outte at night, having a ce like this to soothe their hunger and soul, instead of going home to an empty room and dragging their exhausted body to cook for themselves, was an incredibly satisfying and heartwarming thing.


    Perhaps it was this very reason why the diner''s business wasn''t exactly booming, but it had always been rich with regr patrons.


    Especially after Minami came along, her sweet and adorable smile quickly became a charming feature of the diner, drawing in many of the already loyal regrs, who now frequented the ce almost every day.


    Although Minami herself felt slightly embarrassed and a bit troubled by this attention, after experiencing that unforgettable dream in Kyoto and finding inner peace, she chose to let things take their natural course.


    Still, despite this approach, Minami never disyed any closeness to any customer, leaving many feeling disappointed and causing them to secretly specte who could possibly win her heart.


    Even the owner himself took a keen interest in this question, considering he was well aware of the so-called fate between Minami and Inomata Naoki, and the fact that Minami was seemingly incapable of loving anyone.


    After that dream in Kyoto that she couldn''t recall, Minami seemed to havee to terms with the matter. Even when Inomata visited the diner, she merely treated him as a friend, nothing special¡ªa change the owner found reassuring.


    So, when Inomata came into the diner as usual, the owner simply nced at him, letting Minami greet him instead of watching them discreetly like before, constantly worried something might happen between them.


    "Wee, Mr. Naoki. The usual?" Minami greeted Inomata as he sat down, their rapport now so smooth that words felt almost unnecessary.


    However, to outsiders, their rtionship didn''t seem particrly close. In fact, it appeared as calm and simple as a clear stream.


    Inomata nodded, then added, "I''d like a beer today."


    "Something good happened?" Minami, hearing his request for beer, immediately smiled and asked teasingly.


    For some reason, she instinctively knew that Inomata only ordered beer when he was happy about something and wanted to celebrate.


    Inomata nodded with affirmation. "Brother Yu''s daughter was born! I visited the little girl today. She''s absolutely adorable, so I felt like celebrating with a beer."


    "Doctor Chen Yu''s daughter was born, and you''re here celebrating? Why does that sound so strange to me?" Minami couldn''t help but cover her mouth and tease him upon hearing this.


    Though she understood what Inomata meant, she couldn''t resist poking fun at him.


    Inomata, unbothered by her jokes, simply smiled in response.


    While Minami went to get his beer, the owner overheard their conversation and walked over to Inomata, asking, "Doctor Jounouchi gave birth? No wonder I haven''t seen her and Doctor Chen Yu at the dinertely. They must be quite busy after having a baby, right?"


    "Yes. Brother Yu''s been fully upied with taking care of his wife and childtely, barely able to manage work," Inomata confirmed, with a hint of envy. "Especially in the first few days after his daughter was born¡ªso many people came to congratte him, even the Imperial Family and the Prime Minister showed up."


    "The Prime Minister came too? That''s pretty remarkable!" The owner marveled at Inomata''s words, though he couldn''t truly wrap his head around it.


    After all, for the Japanese, the Emperor is someone you might see at annual New Year visits, but the Prime Minister exists primarily as a figure on television. For those indifferent to politics, they might not even know who the Prime Minister is.


    "It''s true! When I visited the little girl, their hospital room was half-filled with gifts. And those were only the ones presented directly to Brother Yu for his little princess¡ªthe rest were just handled without reaching him," Inomata remarked, shaking his head with a mix of awe and wonder.


    Hearing this, the owner seemed even more intrigued and asked, "Were there really that many gifts for Doctor Chen Yu? Doctor Chen Yu helped me greatly in the past. I have a gift prepared for their daughter¡ªcould I trouble you, Mr. Inomata, to pass it on for me?"


    "Of course, but honestly, I don''t think you need to go to the trouble. Next time Brother Yues to the diner for a meal, you can simply congratte him¡ªit''s not necessary to spend money," Inomata readily agreed but also advised against any unnecessary expenses.


    In his view, the rtionship between the owner and Chen Yu didn''t warrant such gestures.


    But for the owner, the fact that Chen Yu helped him reunite with his lost daughter was an immense favor he must repay, one way or another.


    Until now, the opportunity hadn''t arisen. As one presented itself, expressing his gratitude was something he couldn''t pass up.


    Seeing his attempt to dissuade fail, Inomata didn''t insist further, happily agreeing to deliver the owner''s gift to Chen Yu.


    "Here''s your beer," Minami said, bringing over the beer Inomata had ordered while he was still chatting with the owner. She poured him a ss and ced it in front of him.


    Taking the ss Minami had served, Inomata thanked her before taking a hearty sip.


    While drinking his beer, Inomata instinctively felt like ordering something to pair with it. Yet, before he could say a word, Minami had already ced a dish of pickled seaweed before him.


    "Thank you!" Seeing the familiar pickled seaweedid neatly in his usual spot, Inomata nced at Minami''s radiant, flower-like expression and could only thank her again, sincerely.


    The owner, witnessing this scene, couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Minami, where did you learn to make this pickled seaweed? The regrs who drink here have grown to love it, but I still don''t know how it''s done."


    "Haha, that''s a secret!" Minami replied with a mischievous grin, refusing to exin.


    Faced with her yful response, the owner could only shake his head helplessly and head back to the kitchen, leaving Minami and Inomata to exchange knowing smiles.

 Chapter 925 - 918: Housing

    After staying in the hospital for about a week, Hiromi Jounouchi finally returned home with her daughter.


    Initially, the house rented by Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi was just the right size for the two of them. Even with the addition of their daughter, the space didn''t feel too cramped since the child was still small.


    But when Chen Yu''s parents were also around, plus Belfast, who acted as a maid, the sudden increase of three people inevitably made the room feel a bit crowded.


    "Ah-Yu, now that you''re married and have a child, you should think about getting a bigger house. Right now, while the child is small, it might not feel like an issue, but as she grows up, it''ll be quite inconvenient," Chen Yu''s father advised. "If the money isn''t enough, your mom and I have some savings. Just tell us how much you''re short of, and we can help with the down payment."


    Hearing his father say this, Chen Yu felt touched but smiled and declined, saying, "Dad, you don''t need to worry about that. Of course, we''ll move to a bigger house, but there''s no rush for now. We''ll at least wait until Yixi has her one-month milestone before addressing this.


    And as for money, there''s really nothing to be concerned about. Between Hiromi and me, we make roughly tens of millions of yen a year, which is several million RMB when converted. We can pay for a house in full without needing help from you."


    "Exactly, Dad. You and Mom really don''t need to worry about this house issue." Hiromi, who was holding her daughter and ying with little Yixi alongside Chen Yu''s mother, quickly chimed in when she heard Chen Yu and his father talking about the house. "The two of us living here with the child works perfectly fine for now. We''ll wait until Yixi is a bit older before changing houses. As for buying a house, we''re really not short of money and don''t need your financial help.


    Besides, we''re holding off on buying a new house because we want to save more money. When the timees, we''ll go all out and buy arger house in better condition. After all, we also need to consider Yixi''s schooling in the future."


    Hearing Hiromi say this, Chen Yu''s parents felt reassured, though they still offered a word of advice, "Since you two already have ns, then it''s up to you. But it''s always better to buy a house sooner rather thanter."


    "I understand, Dad. Once Hiromi recovers, we''ll discuss it further," Chen Yu nodded, already acknowledging the need for a better house in his mind.


    Initially, just the two of them¡ªChen Yu and Hiromi¡ªhad no high demands for living space. After all, with the Necromantic Space at their disposal, they could always live in the Seaside Castle, making space concerns almost non-existent.


    But since they decided not to disclose the full truth to his parents for the time being and nned to maintain a normal life until their daughter grew up, Chen Yu agreed that a more suitable house for a family of three was indeed necessary.


    In Japan, such houses weremon, whether new developments or older properties, standalone homes or high-rise apartments. As long as you had money, you could buy anything, so Chen Yu wasn''t worried in the slightest.


    If all else failed, he could always ask the Mingyue Society members to handle it. Chen Yu distinctly remembered that some of its members were in the real estate business.


    And pushing the issue even further, Chen Yu could directly request a piece ofnd from the Japanese Government to build his own house. He doubted they would refuse him.


    Of course, such things didn''t need to be mentioned in front of his parents. Besides, buying a house was just a matter of spending money. It wasn''t a big deal at all.


    So Chen Yu quickly moved past the topic and redirected the conversation, asking his parents, "Dad, Mom, you''re here on tourist visas, right? When do they expire?"


    "Your third aunt arranged them for us. They''re the kind that allow multiple entries within five years, and I think the longest single stay is 90 days," Chen Yu''s father recalled before answering.


    Hearing his father''s response, Chen Yu nodded and said, "If that''s the case, then stay a bit longer. Wait until we celebrate Yixi''s one-month milestone before heading back."


    "We don''t mind staying longer, but as for amodations... we can''t stay in a hotel for such an extended period, can we?" Chen Yu''s mother felt uneasy. The hotel they were staying in was arranged by Chen Yu, and of course, it wasn''t a cheap guesthouse. Naturally, the cost made the older woman feel a bit distressed.


    Thinking it over, Chen Yu said, "I''ll contact a real estate agentter. Japan has short-term rental apartments. I''ll rent you one so you can stay longer. It''s not every day youe all the way over here, and little Yixi is still so small¡ªwe really need your help taking care of her."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu''s father hesitated for a moment. He didn''t mind staying in Japan for a while, but renting an apartment... was that really necessary?


    Even so, Chen Yu''s father didn''t object. After all, Chen Yu was an adult now and didn''t need his parents to guide him on how to handle things. Plus, he was unfamiliar with Japanese customs¡ªmaybe that''s just how things were here.


    Moreover, with Hiromi voicing her agreement, as parents, there was no need for them to undermine their son''s decision.


    So, after ncing at his wife and considering it for a moment, Chen Yu''s father agreed to the n.


    However, Chen Yu''s mother still had some concerns and asked, "But what about furniture and everyday necessities in a short-term rental? And if the ce is too far from where you live, won''t it be inconvenient to help take care of my precious granddaughter?"


    Hearing his mother''s concerns, Chen Yu smiled and replied, "Don''t worry about that, Mom. Short-term rentals alreadye furnished. And in Japan, as long as you''re willing to pay, the real estatepany can even remodel the ce for you. As for the location, I''ll just find one near our home, right?"


    Chen Yu wasn''t worried at all because, while he said he''d contact a real estate agent, in reality, he nned to have the Mingyue Society members handle the matter. He was confident they''d take care of everything wlessly.


    After the housing discussion was settled, Chen Yu''s parents finally felt relieved and shifted their attention back to ying with little Yixi.


    Their adorable granddaughter was now their treasured darling, held as if she were the most delicate of treasures. Naturally, Hiromi, who had just given birth, also became a recipient of their extra care and affection. On the other hand, poor Chen Yu, their biological son, found himself neglected and bossed around to do household chores, his family status plummeting to rock bottom.


    Chen Yu didn''t find this odd at all. Taking care of his wife and child and being ordered around by his parents were things he''d grown used to since childhood. In his view, there was nothing unreasonable about it.


    As for pride or dignity, what was the point of that in front of your family? Thinking otherwise would be truly foolish.

 Chapter 926 - 919: Misfortune Ford, National Ford

    The members of the Mingyue Society received Chen Yu''s instructions and naturally did not dare to show the slightest negligence. It took them only two days to arrange everything perfectly.


    First, they purchased a property for sale near Chen Yu''s home, then worked through the night organizing and furnishing it, cing basic necessities and ensuring the house was ready for immediate upancy. At the same time, they managed to ensure that it wouldn''t look like an overly calcted arrangement. Truly, they went to great pains.


    This thoughtful setup did not arouse any suspicion from Chen Yu''s parents. They merely thought that services in Japan were impressively efficient and were surprised at how quickly they managed to rent a house.


    The house wasn''trge, just a very standard Japanese-style 1LDK. Though modest in size, it was perfectly adequate for two elderly people to stay temporarily. Most importantly, the house''s location was less than two blocks away from Chen Yu''s home, and it was just a fifteen-minute walk.


    This was naturally good news for Chen Yu''s parents, whose main intention was to stay behind to look after their granddaughter. Consequently, the elderly couple made it a routine toe to Chen Yu''s ce early each morning, see their granddaughter before Chen Yu left for work, and stay for the entire day. They only returned to their housete at night after helping to soothe Little Yixi to sleep following dinner.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, due to her maternity leave, didn''t have to return to work until Little Yixi reached the age of one and a half and began attending daycare. This wasn''t just a leave mandated byw but a government-funded subsidy that ensured there were no worries regarding the family''s ie.


    However, the leave was only granted to mothers. Chen Yu, as the father, was allowed to take a few days off around the time of the child''s birth to care for his family. But if he wanted to stay home long-term and apany his wife and child, he would have no choice but to resign from his job.


    Though resigning wasn''t a problem for Chen Yu, given he had his own researchboratory to pay himself a sry, he simply didn''t see the need to go to that extent.


    Compared to the typical Japanese family, Chen Yu''s household was already far more fortunate, thanks to his parents helping with childcare. It''s worth noting that in Japanese family traditions, grandparents rarely help raise grandchildren. Even Jounouchi Hiromi''s mother just came to see her granddaughter briefly before leaving, showing no intention of staying to assist.


    Furthermore, Chen Yu himself wasn''t particrly the type to cling to home life. Although he adored his newborn daughter, he wasn''t the kind of overly attached father who needed to be around her 24 hours a day. He still intended to work as usual, though the way he did so was worth discussing.


    As a Necromancer, Chen Yu was long ustomed to using a puppet as a substitute to attend work on his behalf. To make things even more convenient, he had inserted a virtual soul loaded with his medical knowledge into the puppet, sufficiently handling the day-to-day tasks of his job.


    If anything came up, the puppet could notify him immediately, and switching identities only took a moment. It brought him significant convenience, giving him more time to focus on other matters.


    "This Storm Divine Core is truly perfect, Lord Chen Yu''s craftsmanship is indeed unparalleled." Standing inside theboratory of Chen Yu''s Mage Tower, the Inari God gazed at the Storm Divine Core suspended within a massive hollow ss cylinder and couldn''t help but marvel.


    Though the core merely possessed intermediate divine power, it was a unique Ancient Divine Core. This meant that once someone merged with it and seeded in Divine Enthronement, they would be the sole God of Storms in this world.


    Moreover, the Inari God was more intrigued by Chen Yu''s technique in forging the core rather than the rules embodied within it.


    "The creation of the Storm Divine Core was merely a technical proof of concept. Now that we''ve resolved the technical side, the most critical issue moving forward is how to resist the impending invasion by Yomi''s forces once our n begins." Using a substitute for work while his true body remained on-site, Chen Yu furrowed his brow as he conveyed his concerns to the Inari God: "Under no circumstances can we allow the forces of Yomi to invade the present world. We must stop them at Yomotsu Hirasaka."


    The Inari God firmly reassured Chen Yu in response, "Of course. Though we are the ones deliberately inducing Yomi''s invasion, this doesn''t mean we will tolerate their actions. When the timees, I will use my Divine domain to seal off the entrance at Yomotsu Hirasaka that leads to the present world, blocking the armies of Yomi at Hirasaka Ridge."


    "Pure obstruction won''t suffice. Your Divine domain might be able to hold off Yomi''s armies temporarily, but it will struggle to withstand the subsequent arrival of the Magatsukami. They will undoubtedly invade your domain, and a Divine War will be inevitable." Hearing the Inari God''s intention to use their Divine domain against Yomi''s forces, Chen Yu couldn''t hide his astonishment. It meant the Inari God was wagering everything, even risking the very essence of their divine selfhood.


    Regarding Chen Yu''s mention of the Magatsukami, the Inari God disyed a hint of disdain: "Mere Magatsukami? As long as it''s not the Yomi Lord Izanami herself, even Susanou may struggle to defeat me within my Divine domain!"


    Magatsukami, as deities symbolizing cmity, were affiliated with Yomi. While some of them shared lineage with the Heavenly Gods via the Creator Gods Izanagi and Izanami¡ªsuch as the Eight Thunder Gods born from Izanami''s deceased body and thus siblings of the Three Precious Children¡ªthey paled significantly in divine rank and statuspared to the three legitimate sessors of Izanagi. Naturally, they weren''t worthy of the Inari God''s regard.


    In fact, the Magatsukami were originally sea deities. When Izanagi created the Three Precious Children from his eyes, mouth, and nose, he assigned Amaterasu to rule Gao Tianyuan, entrusted Susanou with the seas, and gave Tsukuyomi dominion over the realm of night. However, Susanou refused to stay confined to the ocean. Not only did he cause chaos in Gao Tianyuan governed by his elder sister, but he also angered Amaterasu to the point of hiding herself in the Celestial Rock Cave, triggering the famous opening-the-cave-door incident in Japanese mythology.


    In the end, Amaterasu could no longer tolerate her brother''s antics. Coupled with Susanou''s yearning for their mother, Amaterasu banished him to Yomi. Naturally, the Magatsukami under Susanou''smand were also driven into Yomi by the Heavenly Gods.


    Thus, under the established rules of the world, neither Izanami nor Susanou could personally enter the present world. The armies Yomi could dispatch to invadeprised primarily the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, Magatsukami, and Earthly Deities (Kunitsukami).


    Speaking of Earthly Deities, their plight was rather tragic. Most originated as native deities of the Reed ins in China, some even fathered by Susanou during his travels there. Yet, when Amaterasu entrusted her own descendants with governing the Reed ins, these Earthly Deities faced dire fates¡ªmany were killed or fled, with the vast majority ending up banished to Yomi, a ce akin to both a dumping ground and a prison.


    Now, with such an excellent opportunity presented, these once-defeated exiles were certain to make a resurgence, invading the present world and Gao Tianyuan, aiming to reim everything they had lost.

 Chapter 927 - 920 艒kuninushi

    Originally, whether they were Earthly Deities or Magatsukami, as the defeated, they were all sealed in Yomi.


    Because Yomotsu Hirasaka was blocked off by Izanagi with the Senzui Stone, the denizens of Yomi were unable to enter the Human World; even those as powerful as Susanou and Izanami could not cross the boundary between life and death.


    Speaking of which, as Susanou''s subjects, the Magatsukami fared rtively well. Being gods of cmity who were not well-regarded to begin with, hiding in the sea or skulking in Yomi did not make much of a difference.


    However, for the Earthly Deities, the difference was significant¡ªafter all, the Human World originally belonged under their dominion.


    In Japanese mythology, there is a famous story called "¨­kuninushi Concedes the Nation."


    The story tells of Amaterasumanding her descendants to rule the Reed ins in China, but the Earthly Deities, led by ¨­kuninushi who resided in Izumo, refused toply. Conflict broke out between the Yamato n, led by Amaterasu''s descendants, and ¨­kuninushi.


    Amaterasu was forced to send deities down from Gao Tianyuan three times in an attempt to eliminate ¨­kuninushi.


    However, the deity sent down the first time ended up falling for ¨­kuninushi''s daughter and even betrayed Amaterasu. He not only failed the mission but also killed the second deity, leading Amaterasu to personally intervene by casting an arrow down from Gao Tianyuan to eliminate the traitor.


    The third deity sent down was none other than Takemikazuchi, a famous figure in Japanese mythology. Using his martial prowess, he "persuaded" ¨­kuninushi to relinquish control over the Reed ins in China. Earthly Deities living in Izumo either surrendered to Gao Tianyuan and transformed into Heavenly Gods or were driven to Yomi.


    As for ¨­kuninushi himself, hepletely disappeared from Japanese mythology, and the Ten Hands Sword he inherited from Susanou was secured by the Yamato n, bing one of the three Divine Artifacts symbolizing imperial authority.


    This myth is also documented in Japan''s official history as the Yamato Conquest of Izumo, which partly exins why Japan, a small ind nation, has the title of Shogun¡ªbecause the Yamato n unified Japan through external conquests.


    Still, ¨­kuninushi''s disappearance from mythologybined with the rarity of shrines dedicated to him¡ªdoes not mean that ¨­kuninushi was killed or banished to Yomi.


    When Amaterasu incarnated and came to find Chen Yu, one of her specific requests was not only to block the Earthly Deities and Magatsukami from invading the modern world but also to prevent the return of ¨­kuninushi.


    Some may find it puzzling¡ªwhy should a defeated deity be of any concern? After all, Takemikazuchi didn''t even battle ¨­kuninushi directly but still pressure him into surrendering. Would it matter if such a deity returned?


    But the truth is far more nuanced. At that time, Takemikazuchi did not overpower ¨­kuninushi inbat but merely intimidated him into submission. This does not mean Takemikazuchi was powerful enough to frighten ¨­kuninushi into a literal death.


    The key issue lies in this: ¨­kuninushi is a deity representing the state, and his Divine Authority revolves around the concept of the nation.


    During the Yamato conquest of Izumo, while Izumo was culturally and economically robust, the realms of Yamato and Izumo were equivalent to one of the sixty-four feudal domains in theter Warring States period¡ªtheir national power was rtively limited.


    As the lord of Izumo, ¨­kuninushi could draw only meager strength from his Divine Authority tied to the state, as the concept of a nation was vague and weak at the time.


    Yet, it was this fragile and indistinct notion of "nation" that enabled ¨­kuninushi to be such a resilient leader among the Earthly Deities. It speaks to the immense potential inherent in his Divine Authority and rank, considering that the Earthly Deities were mostly Ancient Gods reliant on their own power, not new gods depending on faith.


    ¨­kuninushi might have been rtively weak back then due to the undeveloped concept of a nation, but now¡­ Thanks to the Meiji Restoration and the efforts of its pioneering architects, the notion of Japan as a unified nation was fervently championed, transforming the fragmented feudal domains into a singr entity. The concept of Japan as a nation is deeply ingrained in itsnd.


    Especially during the century from the Meiji period to the Showa era, Japan''s national cohesion and unity were unprecedentedly strong, imbuing the concept of a nation with immense power.


    Should ¨­kuninushi return and draw strength from this evolved notion of the nation¡­


    With Amaterasu unable to personally descend, the only deity in modern Japan capable of containing him would likely be Inari.


    Amaterasu seeks to prevent ¨­kuninushi''s return because she only sealed his divine rank and soul; ¨­kuninushi''s spirit has continued to reincarnate, living as a mortal in the present world.


    The mission entrusted to Chen Yu was to locate this generation''s reincarnation of ¨­kuninushi and prevent him from awakening his divine memories due to current events, thereby averting ¨­kuninushi''s return.


    Amaterasu chose Chen Yu for this task because ¨­kuninushi''s reincarnation is someone very close to him¡ªsomeone with a peculiar trait: people cannot remember his name.


    As ¨­kuninushi''s soul in reincarnation, his true name is ¨­kuninushi, not the mortal name he currently uses.


    This true name is also the key to Amaterasu''s seal on ¨­kuninushi. As long as someone calls him by his true name and recognizes that he is indeed ¨­kuninushi, the seal will be lifted, and the true ¨­kuninushi will return.


    "No wonder I''ve never been able to remember the sses Doctor''s name." After learning the truth, Chen Yu couldn''t help but press his palm to his forehead. He hadn''t expected that the sses Doctor he casually ordered around all the time, whose name he constantly forgot, was actually the reincarnation of ¨­kuninushi''s soul.


    If he had known earlier, he might have adjusted his ns tomunicate with the true ¨­kuninushi for strategic alignment. But now that the n was already set in motion, changing it would onlyplicate matters unnecessarily.


    After some serious consideration, Chen Yu decided to abandon any attempt to secure ¨­kuninushi as a potential ally and instead resolved to follow Amaterasu''s instructions to prevent him from awakening into his true divine form.


    Achieving this is not difficult. After so many years, even shrines dedicated to ¨­kuninushi have be few and far between. As a deity, his presence in Japanese mythology has faded to near obscurity. Even if there were believers devoted to ¨­kuninushi, they would never think that a timid sses Doctor at a hospital might be the reincarnation of ¨­kuninushi''s soul.


    With this knowledge in hand, all Chen Yu needs to do is avoid calling the sses Doctor by his true name, and all will remain peaceful.


    As to why Amaterasu revealed this to Chen Yu, it was to guard against those from Yomi seeking out ¨­kuninushi''s reincarnation and awakening this formidable deity.

 Chapter 928 - 921 AI Diagnostic System

    Perhaps even the sses Doctor himself never imagined he would actually be the legendary ¨­kuninushi from mythology.


    Chen Yu did not know how Amaterasu managed to seal ¨­kuninushi back then, or how his soul was made to reincarnate continuously in the Human World. It seems Amaterasu cleansed all his soul''s memories, allowing ¨­kuninushi to reincarnate for thousands of years without remembering his past.


    In this regard, Chen Yu might be curious, but he is not inclined to investigate, for the Necromancer excels in such matters. In terms of methods, the ones Chen Yu could employ would only be more advanced.


    Moreover, the key issue is, who knows whether Chen Yu''s exploration might cause the sses Doctor to awaken to his previous life and regain ¨­kuninushi''s memories?


    So it''s better not to meddle, let everything proceed as usual, and let the sses Doctor remain an ordinary surgeon whose name no one can remember.


    That is how Chen Yu thought, and naturally how he acted, not giving any special treatment to the sses Doctor despite knowing his unique identity. He treated him as an ordinary doctor, just like always.


    "These are the patient records that need to be admitted to General Surgery this week. I''ve already marked the responsible doctors, so you all can go through them yourselves." Chen Yu handed over the patient records received from other hospitals this week to Doctor Higashiyama, indicating for him to distribute them.


    This was a weekly routine. The University Hospital does not handle emergency cases but epts transferred records in advance, helping doctors to analyze the patient''s condition beforehand and save time during consultations.


    After the records were distributed, the General Surgery doctors naturally began reading the patient records they were responsible for, to understand the situation.


    However, today, Chen Yu came to the General Surgery office not just to distribute the records. This task could be called out for someone to collect from his office, and there''s no need for him toe in person.


    The reason he visited the office was that the hospital was nning to introduce an intelligent AI diagnostic system as an auxiliary tool for doctors in diagnosing patients.


    The system''s principle is to analyze the patient''s condition based on existing records, select the records matching the patient''s condition, and diagnose based on those records.


    It sounds very reliable, as the system references existing records and AI is evidently free from human bias, allowing for entirely objective and rational judgment. It can list potential illnesses the patient might have, even calcting probabilities to provide references for the doctor.


    But there is an inescapable BUG here: what if the patient''s condition is not present in the AI''s database?


    Although modern intelligent systems can achieve some degree of fuzzy associative thinking, the prerequisite for fuzzy associative search is the presence of rtable content in the database.


    Some rare diseases are entirely isted on the records without any point of reference orparison. In such cases, human doctors can attempt to explore treatment methods based on experience, but AI might be helpless.


    So fundamentally, it''s people using machines, not relying on machines, and Chen Yu specifically came to the office to remind these doctors under him to understand this point, not to over-rely on machines to the point where they cannot treat illnesses without them.


    Seeing everyone engaged in reviewing the records, Chen Yu felt it was about time and spoke: "The hospital has recently introduced an intelligent AI diagnostic system, which is currently being installed and tested but should be operational soon. This system''s main function is toprehensively analyze the patient''s test results and provide a diagnosis, giving treatment ns based on existing records. It can significantly reduce our daily workload and improve our consultation efficiency, making it a very useful tool."


    Chen Yu paused here, seemingly allowing everyone in the office hearing this news to digest the information.


    Once it seemed everyone understood his words, Chen Yu continued: "However, I''d like to remind everyone that AI''s diagnostic analysis is based on existing record data, and the diagnostic n alsoes from existing diagnostic ns. So if a record is unrecorded or particrly umon, even AI might misdiagnose it.


    The true treatment of patients is done by us, the doctors, ourselves. AI is merely an aid to consultation, a tool to save time. I hope you use this tool, rather than be ves to it. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, Professor!" Chen Yu''s final sentence was somewhat stern, causing all the doctors to straighten up, responding seriously.


    The development of technology naturally brought about many changes, such as the AI diagnostic system being one of those changes brought by technology.


    By using big data to analyze patients'' test results to determine the possibilities of them having certain diseases, it is evidently more reliable than solely relying on a doctor''s own experience.


    But fundamentally, it''s still humans using machines, not humans bing puppetsmanded by the machines, or even bing machineponents themselves.


    However, Chen Yu understood that these words were just a reminder. Whether these doctors could truly take them to heart was up to individual interpretation.


    So after finishing this matter, Chen Yu prepared to leave the General Surgery office and return to his own office.


    However, as he reached the door, his gaze swept over the sses Doctor, and after a brief pause, he went over to him and asked, "sses Doctor, how have things been between you and Nurse Chief Chiba recently? What stage have you reached?"


    Nurse Chief Chiba was the chief nurse at the hospital where Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi previously worked. After they came to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital, their contact decreased. However, earlier Hiromi had introduced Nurse Chief Chiba to the sses Doctor, and there seemed to be a good development between them, though the current oue was unknown.


    Chen Yu only remembered this matter recently. After knowing the sses Doctor was the reincarnation of ¨­kuninushi, he couldn''t help but feel a sense of peculiar dislocation. A deity falling in love with an ordinary person; it''s a ssic motif in mythology!


    Yet, the sses Doctor seemed indifferent, only responding with slight shyness: "Sonoko and I have now confirmed our rtionship, and it''s all thanks to the introduction from Professor Jounouchi. Please convey my thanks to the Professor!"


    "Is that so? Well, congrattions, I''ll definitely pass on your thanks to Hiromi." Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile upon hearing the sses Doctor''s words.

 Chapter 929 - 922: Kusanagi Ritsukos Investigation

    The situation with the sses Doctor and Nurse Chief Chiba didn''t require Chen Yu to worry as much as he did about Inomata Naoki and Minami. After all, the love between humans and gods was something that could be found in myths from all around the world. Not to mention Zeus, the infamous phnderer in Greek mythology¡ªsuch stories of goddesses falling in love with mortals were also abundant in the myths of The Orient. It was hardly surprising.


    Besides, even if the sses Doctor was the reincarnation of ¨­kuninushi, he had already gone through countless reincarnations over thousands of years. The person he was now was just an ordinary mortal, and his romantic affairs didn''t merit any special concern.


    Chen Yu had only asked the sses Doctor about his rtionship with Nurse Chief Chiba out of mere curiosity.


    Thus, after confirming that the two had indeed gotten together, Chen Yu merely offered his congrattions for finding his other half, without any ulterior thoughts.


    However, while there was no need to pay further attention to the sses Doctor, the matter with Inomata Naoki required Chen Yu''s utmost vignce.


    Although, up until now, the situation between Inomata Naoki and Minami had remained under his control, with the world consciousness gradually stabilizing from the turmoil caused by Chen Yu''s extraction of the Storm Rule, the final stage of Chen Yu''s n was alsoing into y. At such a critical juncture, Chen Yu had to redouble his efforts to prevent any possible mishaps.


    In fact, during this period, in order to monitor Inomata Naoki and Minami''s movements, Chen Yu had even dispatched the Ghost Maids from the Necromantic Space to keep a watchful eye on them.


    Originally, both the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Bureau had deployed task forces to monitor the two. But ever since Inomata Naoki arrived in Tokyo, the Metropolitan Police Department had significantly reduced their surveince efforts. Although they hadn''t entirely withdrawn their surveince, it was now perfunctorypared to their earlierprehensive monitoring.


    As for the Public Security Bureau, they had outright reced their elite task force¡ªpreviously responsible for the surveince¡ªwith a less capable team, as though the matter was no longer of any significance.


    From the perspective of the Metropolitan Police Department, who were privy to the matter''s internal details, reducing surveince was sensible. They already knew their efforts were futile and saw no reason to prevent Inomata Naoki and Minami from meeting.


    Once the Metropolitan Police Department had abandoned monitoring Inomata Naoki and Minami, Chen Yu had to personally take action to track their whereabouts.


    Fortunately, although the Ghost Maids weren''t as skilled in professional tracking and surveince as the Metropolitan Police Department''s elite teams, their ability to go invisible and remain untouchable made it exceptionally easy for them to monitor someone.


    In terms of efficiency, these Ghost Maids, enhanced by Chen Yu''s spells, were far superior to the professional task forces of the Metropolitan Police Department.


    However, although both the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Bureau had given up on controlling and surveilling Inomata Naoki and Minami, Kusanagi Ritsuko from the Public Security Bureau, originally involved in the matter, continued to focus on it¡ªeven more fervently than before.


    This was despite the fact that she had been removed from her task force assignment and even faced an internal suspension for investigation by the upper echelons of the Public Security Bureau.


    "Ritsuko, I don''t understand why you''re so fixated on this matter." Outside a hospital, inside a small van, a man holding a camera equipped with a long-focus lens was surveilling the hospital. While doing so, he turned to Kusanagi Ritsuko, who was operating aptop inside the vehicle, and asked, "We lostst time, but losing to two Legendary-rank Transcendents isn''t something to be ashamed of. You''ve already lost your job over this¡ªare you really nning to keep investigating?"


    "I wasn''t bothered by the mission failurest time, and I''ve merely been suspended for investigation¡ªI haven''t lost my job," Kusanagi Ritsuko exined to the man. Closing herptop, she looked up at him and asked, "What''s the current situation?"


    Knowing it would be futile to dissuade her further, the man shrugged and replied, "It''s still the same old situation¡ªyou know this. Since that Demigod is inside, we can''t enter the hospital. All we can do is monitor from here. Apart from confirming that the target has arrived at the hospital and has not yet left, there''s no new information."


    "A Demigod..." Upon hearing the man mention the Demigod, Kusanagi Ritsuko''s expression became visiblyplicated.


    Before her reassignment, the upper echelons of the Public Security Bureau had spoken to her directly to exin why they decided to abandon the surveince and investigation rted to this matter.


    The reason was simple: the government didn''t want to antagonize Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu had originally reported this matter to the Japanese Government, presenting it as an effort to prevent the two from meeting. The involvement of the Inari God further convinced the government of its importance, prompting them to invest significant resources and manpower into the operation.


    However, after members of the Mingyue Society¡ªsubordinates of Chen Yu¡ªfacilitated the meeting between Minami and Inomata Naoki, and with Chen Yu himself bringing Naoki to Tokyo, it became clear that Chen Yu had shifted his stance and attitude.


    For the Japanese Government, although this abrupt shift left them feeling as though they had been yed, the prospect of gaining the protection of a Demigod overshadowed any issues of face or pride.


    Even though Chen Yu hadn''t expressly requested them to withdraw their surveince on Minami and Inomata Naoki, both the Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Bureau understood that their efforts no longer served much purpose.


    As a result, they recalled their elite teams and reced them with lesspetent groups. What had once been stringent surveince was now reduced to mere pretense.


    The Public Security Bureau had even nned to assign Kusanagi Ritsuko to temporary leave as a form ofpensation.


    Yet, Kusanagi Ritsuko refused to take the leave and instead requested to continue the investigation.


    From the moment she learned about this case, she had been told that Minami and Inomata Naoki being together would lead to catastrophic consequences. Monitoring and investigating them, preventing their interactions, was a measure to protect Japan and safeguard the world.


    But now, suddenly being told that such measures were no longer needed¡ªhow could Kusanagi Ritsuko ept that?


    She even suspected that some hidden conspiracy or unspeakable agenda was at y behind the scenes¡ªand she was determined to uncover the truth.


    However, this mindset was inevitably at odds with the Japanese Government''s position.


    From the government''s perspective, no matter what Chen Yu intended to do, even if it meant initiating some disaster, as long as he continued to offer his protection to Japan, everything was negotiable.


    To achieve this, they were willing to make sacrifices, as long as they could ensure Chen Yu''s continued support for Japan.


    Otherwise, the Emperor wouldn''t have announced that DYD belonged to China, and the Prime Minister wouldn''t have pushed for legition in the National Diet to make this a legal reality.


    Thus, in the eyes of the Public Security Bureau''s higher-ups, Kusanagi Ritsuko¡ªinsisting on investigating Chen Yu¡ªwas nothing more than a disruptive troublemaker risking antagonizing him. Her suspension for investigation was therefore entirely understandable.


    Yet clearly, Kusanagi Ritsuko was not willing to let the matter rest. Unable to mobilize official personnel, she had resorted to gathering her own team.

 Chapter 930 - 923 Surveillance

    No wonder the man felt fatigued. For months, all they had done was track Inomata Naoki and tail Minami. Nothing else.


    For men who once were mercenaries in war-torn regions, licking the blood off the edge of their des daily, the past few months felt like a rare vacation. No danger awaited them, and they had the luxury to enjoy the bustling metropolis of Tokyo. The task itself wasn''t too taxing either¡ªtaking turns on surveince was far morefortable than dodging bullets on a battlefield.


    But staying too long in a peaceful and cushy environment like this was unequivocally poisonous for mercenaries. It made themcent, eroded their resolve, and made them unwilling to return to the deadly battlegrounds they once called life.


    The crux of the issue was that they had stayed only out of obligation¡ªthey owed a favor to Kusanagi Ritsuko, and the money she paid them was merely a token gesture.


    Favors are hard to repay, but spending months tangling with a Legendary-rank opponent without any progress? Even goodwill runs its course under such strain.


    For these mercenaries, money was ultimately the most tangible incentive. Perhaps they would hold off mentioning it out of courtesy, but as the favor drained away and no substantial payment followed, they wouldn''t hold back their frustrations for long.


    Still, having been in Kusanagi Ritsuko''s debt, and maintaining passably cordial rtions, the man merely hinted at his reluctance to waste more time like this¡ªwithout outright breaking ties.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko was well aware that the mission had already dragged on excessively. Months had passed, and even she began to entertain thoughts of abandoning it altogether.


    But every time she recalled that bizarre typhoon from months ago, an intense sense of crisis surged through her.


    She believed Chen Yu''s words back then: if Inomata Naoki and Minami were truly together, the world would face an unparalleled catastrophe.


    Now, Inomata Naoki and Minami had met. They weren''t officially together, but Kusanagi Ritsuko could tell their rtionship had already exceeded the boundaries of the ordinary. Following the shift in their rtionship came the typhoon incident, making it impossible for her not to connect the dots between these events.


    Even if Kusanagi Ritsuko could prove the connection and justify her actions as an effort to prevent a global crisis, convincing and cating a bunch of mercenaries driven by self-interest remained a daunting task.


    They were merely holding back out of courtesy¡ªfor now.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko understood that if no breakthrough urred, it was only a matter of time before the mercenaries she''d enlisted turned against her.


    "Surveince is the only thing we can do now. You know he''s a Demigod, and you''ve already witnessed the power of the Legendary-rank Supernatural under hismand. Do you really want to take him on head-on?" Kusanagi Ritsuko casually remarked, though she fully admitted surveince was futile. But¡­ who dared to stir up trouble under the nose of a Demigod?


    The man also understood the situation. If not for theirmitment to this job, maintaining their reputation as mercenaries, they would have long fled under the crushing pressure of the Demigod.


    "We can''t mess with the Demigod. What about the young girl? Are we just going to watch her? I think we should deploy more effective measures¡ªshe might just be the perfect breakthrough," the man said, brimming with eagerness. For mercenaries, terms like "civilians" or "Geneva Conventions" simply didn''t exist.


    But it was obvious Kusanagi Ritsuko would never condone such actions. Ethics aside, kidnapping in Tokyo, Japan, was a far cry from doing the same in a war zone. And the potential target¡ªMinami¡ªhad been continuously monitored by both the Japanese Metropolitan Police Department and the Public Security Bureau. The difficulty and risks of pulling off and escaping such a stunt were astronomical.


    And most importantly...


    "Are you sure this won''t provoke the Demigod into taking direct action? That girl''s connection to him isn''t anything ordinary," Kusanagi Ritsuko stated inly. She didn''t bother with high-minded arguments but insteadid out a simple fact: if Chen Yu found out Minami had been kidnapped, the consequences would be catastrophic¡ªfar beyond what a handful of mercenaries and a suspended Public Security Bureau agent could withstand.


    The man clearly understood this point, though his expression twisted with dissatisfaction. Yet doing nothing while the time ticked by filled him with even greater frustration.


    In a battlefield setting, they had countless methods to wield, bound by neither morality norw. How could they find themselves so restricted here? Even against a Demigod¡ªwhy not simply kidnap someone, extract the intel, and disappear? Could a Demigod truly chase them across the entire globe?


    Such thoughts flitted through the man''s mind, though he knew deep down they were nothing but fantasies.


    Though they had no idea the full extent of a Demigod''s power, witnessing the might of the Legendary-rank Supernatural firsthand had already made it clear. Methods below the Legendary-rank were utterly meaningless against such beings, and provoking them would lead to consequences far beyond what mere mercenaries could bear.


    Just as the man grumbled under his breath, lifting his camera again for continued surveince, he suddenly caught sight of a luxury sedan pulling up to the hospital entrance. Intrigued, he adjusted the camera''s zoom, assuming it was some VIP¡ªbut what he saw was four elementary school girls in sailor uniforms leaping out of the car. They yfully argued at the hospital entrance but didn''t step inside, as though waiting for someone.


    "Whose daughters are these? Four young girls getting out of such a fancy car without an adult around¡ªthey''re not afraid of running into trouble?" The man muttered skeptically.


    Hearing his words, Kusanagi Ritsuko grabbed a pair of binocrs nearby and curiously observed the hospital entrance. Her expression shifted as she spoke, "Those aren''t just little girls¡­"

 Chapter 931 - 924: The Completed 6-Wheel Drive

    The four youngdies getting off the car were none other than the 6th Destroyer Squadron that hadpleted their modernization transformation.


    After their modern upgrades in the United States, they couldn''t wait and hurried back without staying any longer.


    For them, fresh from their upgrades and decked out in impressive new ship equipment, the first thing they wanted was to show off in front of Chen Yu. So instead of returning to the Necromantic Space, they went straight to the hospital after getting off the ne to see Chen Yu and unt their new equipment.


    "Rai is number one! I must be the first to show themander my new ship equipment!" Rai, brimming with energy, was even more lively and quicker after upgrading to a new power system. She sprinted through the hospital lobby, almost leaving Akatsuki behind.


    But it wasn''t just Rai who upgraded to a new power system. The other three littledies also switched their boilers and transmissions, upgrading to the most advanced full-electric propulsion, so they all burst into the elevator almost simultaneously. However, Rai was always full of vigor, running just a bit faster than her three sisters.


    Soon the four youngdies arrived at Chen Yu''s office and knocked on his door.


    "Come in," Chen Yu looked up with some surprise, and seeing the four youngdies walk in, he couldn''t help but smile. "What brings you here? Have youpleted the transformation in America?"


    "Yes,mander! Lady Rai rushed back as soon as the transformation was done! After all, the fleet can''t do without Lady Rai!" Rai answered Chen Yu loudly, summoning her new ship equipment to show off to Chen Yu. "Commander, look! This is my new ship equipment! How do I look after the transformation?"


    Seeing Rai''s newly summoned ship equipment, Chen Yu couldn''t help but exhibit an expression of surprise.


    The original 6th Destroyer Squadron, built as destroyers by the Japanese Navy during World War II, was equipped with just torpedoes and naval guns. Rai used her anchor as a weapon, different from her other sisters.


    However, post-transformation, Rai''s ship equipment had clearly changed. The old boiler smokestack on her back had transformed into a sleek, angr ind-style ship equipment. It featured not only modern targeting systems and radar but also a long missileuncher connected to the ind, resting on Rai''s right shoulder.


    Rai''s left hand held a single-mounted naval gun; although it had one less barrel than the original, both its appearance and power were superior to the old one.


    In addition, Rai had a close-in weapon system on her left shoulder, which made Rai appear more than twice as powerful as before the transformation.


    As for Rai''s beloved anchor, it was now chained to her right side, bnced by the updated torpedo tubes on the left.


    Looking at Rai''s new set of equipment, Chen Yu couldn''t help but show an appreciative expression, nodding and saying, "That''s a beautiful new set of ship equipment. I just wonder how powerful it is."


    "Let me tell you,mander, the new equipment''s capabilities are incredible! The new naval gun has a much longer range and is far more powerful than my previous gun!" Rai boasted proudly, raising her left hand''s naval gun in front of Chen Yu as if she were presenting a treasure.


    However, Akatsuki quickly grabbed Rai and scolded her in dissatisfaction, "Rai, you can''t point your gun at themander!"


    She said as she pushed Rai''s raised gun barrel down, preventing her from pointing it at Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind but just smiled, indicating it was okay. Then he turned to Akatsuki and asked, "Akatsuki, as the gship of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, have youpleted your transformation as well?"


    "Reportmander, the 6th Destroyer Squadron went to the United States for modern upgrades, and the mission isplete. The 6th Destroyer Squadron is now fully upgraded and ready for your orders!" Compared to Rai, Akatsuki appeared much more serious and even stood at attention, saluting Chen Yu before reporting loudly.


    When the other three youngdies saw Akatsuki''s earnest task report, they quickly stood straight, lining up beside her. Even the mischievous Rai stood at her position obediently, yet she didn''t retract her new ship equipment, much like a little girl who just got a new dress and couldn''t help but show it off.


    Listening to Akatsuki''s serious voice and seeing her earnest demeanor, Chen Yu''s smile grew softer. Out of the four children in the 6th Destroyer Squadron, each was adorable, butpared to the others, Akatsuki always yed the role of apetent elder sister, making one subconsciously want to reward her more encouragingly.


    So hearing Akatsuki''s earnest report, Chen Yu pretended to be serious, nodding affirmatively, "You allpleted the task well, at ease!"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''smand, the four youngdies finally rxed a bit, slightly easing up.


    Chen Yu was undoubtedly delighted with the return of the four youngdies, but he still curiously asked, "Did your modern upgrade getpleted this quickly? And what about Akagi and Kaga?"


    "Reportmander, since the four of us underwent our transformation simultaneously, our ship bodies and equipment were quickly upgraded. Akagi and Kaga are dyed as they need new decks and inds and are currently waiting for their aircraft to be equipped, so it will be a while before they return." Akatsuki, answering Chen Yu''s query about Akagi and Kaga without hesitation, exined as the gship of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    Upon hearing this exnation, Chen Yu nodded in understanding. Converting WWII ships to modern vessels is almost like dismantling them to rebuild anew. Even if all ships worked simultaneously,pleting four destroyers in a few months was the result of American shipyards working 24/7 at wartime efficiency under the dual supervision of Skull and Bones and the Freemasons.


    The workload for aircraft carriers is even greater, requiring several years tounch under normal construction conditions. In some technically inadequate countries, they can''t even get carriers operational within ten to twenty years, so it was only normal that Akagi and Kaga didn''t return with the 6th Destroyer Squadron this time.


    Summing things up, Chen Yu said to The children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, "You''ve worked hard; head back to the Minato Ward and rest for now. Soon you will have new missions, prepare well, as I will need your strength."


    Chen Yu''s words instantly excited the four youngdies, eager to showcase their power following the modern upgrades. They all joyfully replied, "Yes,mander!"

 Chapter 932 - 925: Monitoring Signals

    After letting the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron leave, Chen Yu turned his attention back to his work.


    However, even as he attended to the tasks at hand, his thoughts wandered to the changes in hisbat strength brought about by the return of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    If viewed purely from the perspective of Transcendentbat power, the addition of just four Legendary-ssbatants to his forces was akin to a drop in the bucket for a war on the scale of the impending invasion by Yomi.


    But if calcted based on the firepower projection capabilities of modern destroyers, thebat effectiveness of the four modernized destroyers in the 6th Destroyer Squadron would surpass that of an entire fleet from the World War II era by a frightening margin.


    During World War II, the firepower of warships was primarily expressed through bombardments from battleship guns and bomb drops from aircraft carrier-based nes. However, these methods were limited by the technology of the time, making their firepower projection far less effective in terms of both uracy and magnitudepared to modern warships.


    A single anti-ship missile fired by a modern destroyer can sink a warship, whereas in World War II, even battleships found it difficult to sink enemy ships. For a more extreme example, look no further than the Bismarck in the Denmark Strait. Surrounded and attacked by dozens of Royal Navy warships and struck by over 400 shells of various calibers, it still took considerable effort to sink. The limitations of World War II-era firepower projection are abundantly clear.


    In contrast, a modern warship could achieve the same results with just two anti-ship missiles fired by a single destroyer.


    Thus, thebat effectiveness of the four modernized destroyers cannot simply be measured in terms of four Legendary-ssbatants.


    In fact, with sufficient ammunition, these four modern destroyers could outmatch the entirety of all participating navies from World War II. Such is the staggering difference brought about by technological advancements.


    The rapid post-war development of radar technology has elevated modern naval radar systems far beyond the capabilities of their early counterparts from the World War II era, whether in detection range or precision.


    And that''s not even ounting for the advanced electronic countermeasures and stealth capabilities of modern warships. To World War II-era ships, a modern warship would remain effectively invisible unless it came into direct line-of-sight.


    Just as Chen Yu was mulling over radar-rted issues, the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, who had just left, suddenly returned. The usually quiet Hibiki peeked through the office doorway and said, "Commander, when we arrived earlier, we noticed someone seemingly surveilling the hospital. Although we don''t know if it''s rted to you, we thought it was better to inform you."


    "Someone surveilling the hospital? How did you notice them?" Chen Yu asked with some curiosity. More than the surveince itself, he was intrigued by how Hibiki and the others identified the watcher.


    "We upgraded to new radar systems. Our detection capabilities have improved significantly. Earlier, we detected a car in front of the hospital repeatedly emitting signals, seeminglymunication signals, so we paid attention. It was a white van," Akatsuki chimed in from behind Hibiki, poking her small head through the door and borating while leaning on the door handle.


    After listening to Akatsuki and Hibiki''s report, Chen Yu pondered briefly before asking, "Can you intercept their signals?"


    "Yes, Commander. Although they are using encrypted signals, interception is not a problem. Plus, ourputer systems can decrypt the signals. The encryption they''re using isn''t military-grade, so decryption shouldn''t be too difficult," Akatsuki affirmed with a nod, a look of eager excitement spreading across her face as if itching to demonstrate their new equipment in front of Chen Yu.


    Hearing Akatsuki''s confident response, Chen Yu nodded at her and said, "In that case, let''s find out who they are."


    Receiving Chen Yu''s order, Akatsuki and the other three girls darted back into his office. Akatsuki summoned her ship equipment and put on a pair ofrge headphones with an integrated microphone, situating them snugly over her little head. The radar in her ship equipment began operating as well.


    The other three girls gathered around Akatsuki without disturbing her, simply watching quietly. Even the usually lively Rai disyed a more reliable side, standing quietly beside Akatsuki with a serious and concerned expression.


    With one hand pressed against the headphones, Akatsuki focused intently on the soundsing through them, waiting for the radar to pinpoint the signal she needed to intercept.


    Her eyes suddenly brightened¡ªshe had found the signal.


    Locking onto the signal, she quickly decrypted it using her onboardputer system. The signal was now under Akatsuki''s surveince.


    Adjusting her ship equipment slightly, Akatsuki briskly approached Chen Yu, removed therge headphones from her head, and handed them to him.


    Taking the headphones from Akatsuki, Chen Yu ced them over his ears. He heard Kusanagi Ritsuko''s voice in conversation with someone.


    "...How are... things on your end?" Kusanagi Ritsuko''s voice was slightly distorted, but not enough to obscure her identity or her words to Chen Yu.


    "Everything''s... normal, the target hasn''t... left the shop..." The person speaking to Kusanagi sounded bored and unmotivated, their tone betraying a sense of impatience. Nheless, they continued reporting to Kusanagi.


    From the conversation, Chen Yu discerned that Kusanagi Ritsuko was still monitoring Inomata Naoki and Minami. However, both she and the people she had enlisted had yet to uncover anything substantial. These helpers, tired of the monotonous and fruitless surveince, seemed ready to quit, though Kusanagi Ritsuko remained determined to uncover the truth.


    Having figured out the situation, Chen Yu saw no reason to continue listening. Returning the headphones to Akatsuki, he gestured for her to stow away her ship equipment. Resting a finger under his chin, he contemted how best to handle this matter.


    "Commander, do you need us to deal with the people surveilling the hospital?" Akatsuki tentatively asked Chen Yu. Despite being just children, they earnestly wanted to assist him in any way they could.


    Seeing the anticipation in the expressions of Akatsuki and the other three girls, Chen Yu considered the matter before asking Akatsuki, "Are you certain you can handle them?"


    "Absolutely, Commander. After our modernization updates and equipment upgrades, our capabilities have improved significantly. Handling them is no problem at all," Akatsuki earnestly assured him. As though sensing Chen Yu''s intent, an excited smile spread across her face.


    Nodding at Akatsuki, Chen Yu said as she anticipated, "In that case, I''ll leave them to the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Don''t harm them¡ªjust make sure they back off."

 Chapter 933 - 926: Tracking and Counter-Tracking

    Following Chen Yu''s orders, the 6th Destroyer Squadron charged out of his office with high spirits, eager to showcase their capabilities after undergoing modernized upgrades.


    However, as the four little girls left Chen Yu''s office and gathered together, their small heads huddled to n their operation, they found themselves facing a dilemma.


    "The Commander wants us to avoid hurting people and make the enemy retreat on their own..." Rai frowned, scratching her chestnut-colored head in frustration, and said, "What does ''retreat on their own'' even mean? Akatsuki, do you have any idea how to make the enemy retreat on their own?"


    "Of¡ªof course I do!" Akatsuki, initially intending to ask her sisters for their opinions, was taken aback by Rai''s sudden question. She responded swiftly but realized afterward that she didn''t actually know how to achieve that.


    As a mature Lady who had already undergone modernized upgrades and gained growth, Akatsuki clearly wasn''t willing to show uncertainty in front of her sisters. Putting on a confident front, she patted her small chest and said, "Making the enemy retreat on their own? How could such a thing challenge a mature Lady?"


    Hearing Akatsuki''s confident reply, Rai couldn''t help but show a look of amazement, admiringly saying, "Akatsuki is amazing! So, what should we do next?"


    Nearby, Hibiki and Dian also turned their gaze toward Akatsuki after hearing Rai''s words.


    As the gship of the 6th Destroyer Squadron and the eldest sister of the four siblings, while the other three might not always express it outright, they actually relied heavily on Akatsuki when decisions needed to be made, ultimately following her direction for actions.


    Facing her sisters'' expectant gazes, Akatsuki became visibly flustered but managed to collect herself quickly as a mature Lady should. After some thought, she said, "This is an op¡ªoperation task. Since it''s an operation task, our first step must be... reconnaissance! Yes, reconnaissance of enemy movements! Gather intelligence on the enemy, and then we can formte an operation n based on the intel!"


    Though Akatsuki was still a child, she had actually survivedbat during World War II. Despite being the first among her sisters to fall in battle, meaning her wartime experience was less than theirs¡ªparticrly Hibiki, who spoke the least but had the mostbat experience¡ªAkatsuki still possessed basic military knowledge.


    "Hmm, reconnaissance of enemy movements first, then nning the operation. That''s a very prudent approach," Hibiki nodded naturally at Akatsuki''s suggestion, indicating her agreement.


    As the youngest of the four sisters, Dian looked at Akatsuki with admiration and said, "As expected of Akatsuki''s suggestion!"


    "Since we have a n determined, let''s get moving! Lady Rai is going to shine this time!" Rai, energized, rolled up her sleeves, revealing thin arms, and stood with her hands on her hips, looking ready for action.


    Seeing that her sisters were all prepared for battle, Akatsuki finally calmed herself down, issuing the order: "6th Destroyer Squadron, reconnaissance operationmence!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside the hospital, Kusanagi Ritsuko sat in a van afterpleting a radio conversation with another surveince team monitoring Minami. Setting down her radio, she found herself fatigued by her exasperation with the mercenaries, yet she had no viable solution for dealing with them.


    Nheless, as Kusanagi Ritsuko mulled over the matter, a detail from her earlier radio conversation caught her attention. During the exchange, she noticed a momentary sound of static interference, almost as though something was disrupting or eavesdropping on the transmission.


    The thought of being listened in on immediately set Ritsuko''s nerves on edge. As a Public Security Bureau agent, she had an almost instinctive sensitivity to such matters. Reflecting on it, she quickly turned to the man beside her and said, "Our conversation might have been intercepted!"


    "Intercepted? By who?" The man''s expression shifted instantly, taking on a severe and even slightly menacing re.


    "I don''t know. Just now, during the conversation with the other team, there was a faint static sound. We''re using military-grademunication devices, and such interference is unlikely unless there''s a nearby source causing disruption." Ritsuko couldn''t determine what was going on but hesitated before adding, "It''s very possible that the Public Security Bureau is monitoring us. After all, I''ve disobeyed their orders. Surveince on us would be expected."


    "Then what do we do now? Should we notify the other team to pull out?" The man''s demeanor had shifted entirely; any previousziness and disdain were gone as he reverted to theposure of a skilled mercenary, his readiness to act evident.


    "Not for now. I still don''t know whether the eavesdropping was aimed at us or at them. Besides, the intention of the other party is unclear. Making a rash move might alert them," Ritsuko refuted the man''s suggestion, thinking for a moment before saying, "For now, don''t make any sudden moves. This is Tokyo. If the Public Security Bureau really is monitoring us, the resources they can deploy far surpass what we can counter."


    The man understood how difficult it would be to confront a nation''s intelligence agency in its capital city, so he didn''t argue and waited for further instructions.


    Ritsuko deliberated briefly before saying to the man, "Let''s leave here for now. If someone is surveilling us, they''ll definitely tail us. Follow the counter-surveince protocol to uncover their identity first."


    "Got it." The man nodded, promptly climbing into the driver''s seat and starting the vehicle, ready to pull away.


    Meanwhile, the 6th Destroyer Squadron had already exited the hospital¡ªthough not through the main entrance, but through a hidden side door.


    The four little girls had all summoned their ship equipment, assumed battle formation, and had surrounded the van where Kusanagi Ritsuko was.


    As part of their upgrades, the four little girls had undergone modernized stealth enhancements, which applied a radar invisibility characteristic. Tranted to their ship-girl forms, this stealth functionality manifested as a perceptual camouge¡ªin essence, anyone who saw them would subconsciously overlook them, as though radar detected no trace of a hidden warship.


    Furthermore, the little girls had activated their radar systems¡ªnot only to lock onto the target but also to continue intercepting theirmunications.


    Seeing the van drive away, Akatsuki couldn''t help but feel a bit helpless. This wasn''t the sea; onnd, they only had the walking speed of ordinary humans. Obviously, chasing a car wasn''t an option.


    At that moment, however, Rai retrieved a small model-like helicopter from her ship equipment. cing it on the ground, it quickly took flight and began to follow the van.


    "Hehe, looks like it''s up to Lady Rai to shine! Watch my brilliant helicopter in action!" Rai said confidently, controlling the helicopter as it pursued the van.

 Chapter 934 - 927: Battle Plan

    Even though the modernized helicopter sessfully kept up with Kusanagi Ritsuko''s car, it was obvious that the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet couldn''t rely on their short legs to catch up on foot.


    However, Akatsuki and the others'' goal in tailing Kusanagi Ritsuko was merely to gather intelligence, so keeping pace wasn''t essential. As Rai piloted the helicopter to continue tracking Kusanagi Ritsuko, the four little girls simply followed unhurriedly by taking buses and subways.


    Rai held an operating console resembling a model remote control,plete with a small screen disying the helicopter''s feed. At this moment, the footage showed Kusanagi Ritsuko''s van stopping in front of an unfinished building.


    "They''ve stopped!" Rai eximed upon seeing the scene, quickly shouting to alert the others. Her three sisters rushed over to peer at the screen on the console.


    "Rai, well done! The newly equipped helicopter is indeed very useful!" Akatsuki praised Rai, maintaining herposure as the eldest and gship sister. She asked Rai, "Where are they, and how far are they from us?"


    Hearing Akatsuki''s praise, Rai shed a proud smile as she deftly operated the console and replied, "They''re about five kilometers away, and we can take a nearby bus to get there."


    "This must be the enemy''s base! If we attack here and show them our power, they''ll surely back off as themander predicted!" Akatsuki, upon learning the location wasn''t far, grew excited and dered to her sisters, "Let''s head there immediately! Sixth Destroyer Fleet,mence operation!"


    "Oh!" The other three joined Akatsuki in an excited cheer, and together the quartet dashed toward the bus station.


    Because it was close by, the bus ride onlysted a few stops before delivering the four little members of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet to the location.


    Akatsuki stopped a raring-to-go Rai, telling her, "We can''t just charge straight in. What if the enemy hasid an ambush? We need to scout the area first!"


    "Akatsuki, as expected, you''re so dependable!" Rai, halted in her tracks,plimented Akatsuki. She then resumed controlling the helicopter with her operating console, sending it on a reconnaissance flight around the unfinished building to gather intelligence.


    However, it was clear that Kusanagi Ritsuko and her mercenarypanions weren''t amateurs. This ce was not their base, as Akatsuki had believed, but a trap they had deliberately set to lure their trackers in.


    Inside the unfinished building, Kusanagi Ritsuko and the man from earlier had set up their ambush, waiting like hunters ready to pounce on their prey.


    What they hadn''t anticipated, however, was that the so-called pursuers were not the Public Security Bureau agents they had expected but rather four newly modernized ship-girls eager to prove themselves in action.


    While they waited for their trackers to arrive, Rai had already spotted them using the helicopter''s thermal imaging system.


    "Eh? Why are there only two people inside?" Dian asked in confusion, staring at the screen showing only two thermal signatures within the building.


    "It''s likely a trap," Hibiki analyzed coolly, observing the two figures hiding in obvious spots on the screen. "They want to lure us into an ambush."


    "What? How cunning of them!" Akatsuki, realizing her earlier mistake, felt a little awkward. However, now wasn''t the time for pride. She turned to the most reliable-looking Hibiki and asked, "Hibiki, what do you think we should do now?"


    After contemting for a moment, Hibiki answered, "If the enemy has set a trap, we''ll simply destroy it."


    With that, Hibiki summoned her ship equipment, deploying a missileuncher simr to Rai''s, preparing to fire at the unfinished building.


    Having served in Russia as a reparation ship after the war, Hibiki had adopted a straightforward and brutishbat style characteristic of the Russians, opting for the simplest and most direct solution.


    Seeing this, Akatsuki quickly restrained Hibiki and shouted, "Hibiki, what are you doing? You can''t fire missiles in the city! That would cause huge problems!"


    Compared to Hibiki''s straightforward approach, Akatsuki clearly understood the consequences of using missiles in an urban environment.


    "It''s the most effective solution. Destroy the building with the missile and bury the enemy along with it," Hibiki replied firmly, still intent on firing despite Akatsuki''s hold.


    But Akatsuki vehemently retorted, "No, you can''t! Themander said we can''t harm anyone! We need to make them retreat, not eliminate them directly!"


    Hearing this, Hibiki finally gave up her n to destroy the building with missiles and withdrew her missileuncher.


    "Then what should we do now?" Dian timidly asked, her voice tinged with fear after Hibiki''s drastic idea of using missiles left her shaken.


    "Let''s charge in and give those two a good beating! Themander only said not to harm them, not that we couldn''t rough them up a bit. If we teach them a lesson, they''ll definitely back off!" Rai suggested, rolling up her sleeves and grabbing the anchor she had slung at her waist, twirling it a few times as if ready to pummel someone with her cherished weapon.


    "Well¡­ fine, we''ll do that. But no harming them!" Akatsuki hesitated momentarily before finally agreeing to Rai''s proposal. "Everyone, stow your ship equipment. Using it makes it too easy to identally cause serious injuries!"


    With Akatsuki''s approval, Rai cheered and promptly recalled the helicopter that had been so helpful, then put away her ship equipment, leaving only her anchor in hand.


    The other three didn''t have such convenient personal weapons, but Dian hugged a torpedo, seemingly intending to wield it like a club.


    Seeing this, Akatsuki could only sigh and remind them again not to harm anyone before leading her three sisters into the unfinished building.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko and the man quickly noticed the four intruding little girls. However, seeing the four diminutive figures, the two exchanged bewildered looks, still unsure why the anticipated Public Security Bureau agents hadn''t shown up but instead these four children.


    Before they could ponder further, the four girls had already charged up the stairs of the unfinished building, heading straight for them.


    Faced with the fierce onught of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet, both Kusanagi Ritsuko and the man couldn''t help but feel a mix of amusement and disbelief. But when Rai''s anchor and Dian''s torpedo came swinging at them, they broke out in cold sweats, instantly realizing these girls were far deadlier than they had appeared.

 Chapter 935 - 928: The Terrifying Elementary Student

    By the time the other group of mercenaries responsible for monitoring Minami received Kusanagi Ritsuko''s distress signal and arrived at the abandoned building, they simply couldn''t believe their eyes.


    The walls inside the building were riddled with holes caused by impacts, a reinforced concrete column snapped clean in half, its rebar bent and crushed. The floor was littered with craters of varying sizes, some resembling footprints, others shaped like fists.


    "What exactly were you fighting? Wolverine or the Hulk?" A mercenary who hade to assist knelt down, examining the punched-through floor. He reached out to touch it, convinced it must have been smashed by a fist.


    Though he himself could perform simr feats, when hepared his fist to a nearby indent in the wall, he discovered that the punch mark was only half the size of his own fist¡ªlike it had been made by a child.


    Could a child possibly have left such a punch mark? The mercenary thought for a moment and immediately concluded it was impossible. Even among Transcendents, gifted prodigies couldn''t pull off something like this as mere children. Human development requires time¡ªunless what they''re dealing with is something non-human.


    With hispanions, he lifted Kusanagi Ritsuko and the man who had copsed amidst the rubble of a smashed wall, carrying them outside. As they moved, the assisting mercenary couldn''t help but ask, "What exactly did you provoke? That fist mark is way too small! It''s like something a grade-schooler would leave behind."


    The man, whose face was swollen half-shut, responded with a garbled, bitterugh: "You might not believe it, but¡­ it was four grade-schoolers. They were just¡­ agh! Too ferocious."


    His bitter smile pulled at his wounds, causing him to grimace and grit his teeth in pain.


    "Grade-schoolers? How could that even be possible? You sure your brain didn''t get scrambled by the beating?" The supporting mercenary outright dismissed the notion that children were responsible. It was simply too absurd to believe.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko, as an operative of the Public Security Bureau, was herself no slouch in terms ofbat ability. The man, too, was an elite among mercenaries. Although both were only at the Formal Rank as Transcendents, together they shouldn''t have been left in such a miserable state¡ªnot even by someone at Master Rank.


    But Master Rank? Even Transcendents who begin training at a young age need time to grow, hone their abilities, and unlock their potential.


    At the very least, a child''s bones need to mature by age four or five before they can safely begin Transcendent training. Even then, the intensity must be carefully managed to avoidsting injuries.


    Under these circumstances, no matter how gifted a child might be, they''d need at least a decade or so to reach Formal Rank. Reaching Master Rank as a child? Unthinkable.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko, however, shook her head and said bitterly, "Ordinary grade-schoolers? Of course not. But four Legendary-rank grade-schoolers? That''s a different story. If they weren''t holding back and avoiding fatalities, we''d have had no chance of surviving."


    "Legendary-rank grade-schoolers? What are you even talking about? There''s no way creatures that terrifying could exist, let alone children." The mercenary assisting the man had seen his fair share of Legendary Warriors and heard even more tales. But from all the legends and encounters, the youngest Legendary Warrior he''d ever heard of was over forty years old. The idea of a child reaching such heights was absurd.


    Kusanagi Ritsuko, of course, knew grade-schoolers couldn''t normally attain Legendary-rank powers. Yet the four little girls she had faced were unquestionably Legendary. If it weren''t for the leader of the group repeatedly shouting for empathy and restraint¡ªinsisting on sparing lives¡ªthe oue could have been catastrophic. Just the girl wielding a ship anchor could have easily demolished the entire abandoned building, burying them all beneath the wreckage.


    "They are summoned entities, born with Legendary-level strength. As for why they appear as childlike figures resembling grade-schoolers¡­" Kusanagi Ritsuko exined, her bitter smile deepening. "Their adult forms are Demigod level beings."


    "Demigods? That''s outright insane," another mercenary escorting Ritsuko couldn''t resist gasping in shock. For bottom-tier Transcendents like them, Legendary strength was already mythical. Demigods? Those were beings they dared not even mention.


    "Aren''t we currently facing off against a Demigod?" Seeing the disbelief etched across the assisting mercenaries'' faces, Kusanagi Ritsuko revealed intelligence she''d received from her Public Security Bureau colleagues: "I heard from one of my colleagues that this Demigod possesses a unique Summoning Spell that allows him to summon historical warships in humanoid form. The more famous the warship, the more powerful the summon. And he''s already summoned seven Demigod-level warship entities. The four we just encountered, being Legendary-level, were an incredible stroke of fortune."


    Kusanagi Ritsuko''s revtion caused the two mercenaries to exchange astonished nces, their expressions colored with shock, dread, and growing apprehension.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Kusanagi Ritsuko and the man were picked up by theirrades, a helicopter resembling a model toy hovered motionless above the roof of the abandoned building, silently capturing footage of their departure.


    "Ooh, ooh, ooh! Someone really did show up! Hibiki, how did you know?" Rai stared at the control panel''s screen, where the departing group of four was visible, her gaze shifting to Hibiki in astonishment.


    After the fight, Rai¡ªsimple-minded as ever¡ªhad initially wanted to report back to Chen Yu. But Hibiki had stopped her, arguing they should wait because the two individuals they had just beaten up were bound to call for reinforcements. That way, they could follow the rescuers and locate their actual base.


    Hibiki''s suggestion had been endorsed by Akatsuki, so the four little girls chose not to immediately leave. Instead, they hid nearby while Rai deployed her helicopter once again.


    Rai had grown quite attached to the aircraft. Compared to the nes carried during her time as a warship, this helicopter was far superior to anything deployed by her older sisters. Such excellence naturally filled Rai with pride.


    "It''s just basic reasoning. Under normal circumstances, even on the battlefield, injuredrades are rescued as a first priority," Hibiki exined evenly, though a hint of subtle pride adorned her otherwise expressionless face. "Once theirrades are rescued, the most logical next step would be to take them back to their base, much like how wounded soldiers are sent to a field hospital."


    "Sugoi! Hibiki, you''re so knowledgeable!" Raiplimented enthusiastically before turning to Akatsuki and asking, "Akatsuki, so what should we do next? Should we follow them to their base and give them another good beating?"


    "Hmm¡­" Akatsuki pondered briefly, then nodded. "Themander wants them to know when to retreat and cease operations. We need to at least confirm that they''ve truly learned their lesson before reporting back to themander."


    "Oh! Then let''s see Lady Rai help us track them down!" Rai eximed excitedly, immediately piloting the helicopter to follow Kusanagi Ritsuko and herpanions.

 Chapter 936 - 929: Bursting the Bubble

    While the 6th Destroyer Squadron was tracking Kusanagi Ritsuko and her group, Chen Yu also reached the end of his workday.


    Because of his daughter''s birth, Chen Yu now clocked out on time every day, rushing home to see his darling girl.


    Overtime? Not a chance. Professors only needed to assign overtime to others, not themselves.


    Exiting his office, Chen Yu walked outside. Although he was somewhat curious about the 6th Destroyer Fleet''s pursuit of Kusanagi Ritsuko, it paled inparison to his concern about how his daughter''s day had gone. Besides, Chen Yu didn''t think Kusanagi Ritsuko and her helpers were capable of causing any trouble for Akatsuki and the others.


    The matter at hand, at worst, was just Akatsuki and the group being momentarily careless and messing things up. As for any risk of them being harmed¡ªthat was something Chen Yu had no need to worry about.


    Even though the members of the 6th Destroyer Fleet might look like kids and were somewhat immature mentally, their Legendary-rank abilities were unquestionably real. What''s more, their post-modern modifications had further amplified theirbat strength, making them capable of easily defeating most other Legendary-rank Transcendents.


    And in the rare event they encountered an enemy they couldn''t handle, they could still retreat into the Necromantic Space and seek help from the two dozen or so Demigod-level "big sisters" stationed in the Minato Ward port of Necromantic Space.


    Because of that, Chen Yu never worried about the risk of danger for the four little kids of the 6th Destroyer Fleet.


    Once Dad and Mom returned from overseas, the little ones from the 6th Destroyer Fleet could apany Little Yixi in her ytime.


    With this thought in mind, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile. After all, the children of the 6th Destroyer Fleet had the appearance of elementary schoolers and were well-behaved kids. Having them y with Little Yixi seemed like a perfect n.


    Still lost in thought, Chen Yu entered the elevator, heading down to the underground parking lot to retrieve his car and drive home.


    Lately, to save time and get home earlier, Chen Yu had been driving to and from work instead of taking the subway.


    Unexpectedly, as the elevator descended, Chen Yu ran into Inomata Naoki, who was also preparing to head out.


    "Brother Yu, clocking out already?" Inomata Naoki greeted Chen Yu casually. Far from being surprised by Chen Yu leaving work so early, he instead remarked with envy, "Always on time to head home and be with your daughter¡ªBrother Yu, you''ve got it made!"


    "Oh, cut the crap! If you''re so envious, why don''t you go ahead and marry Doctor Tokairin already?" Chen Yu joked in response. "You''re already living together. What''s left to hesitate about?"


    However, at the mention of marrying Tokairin Yuko, Inomata Naoki''s expression darkened slightly, evidently less than enthused by the prospect of marriage.


    Chen Yu immediately picked up on Naoki''s change in expression. Narrowing his eyes a little, he pressed, "What''s with that face? Are you two fighting? Listen, let me give you some advice. Sometimes, as a man, it''s alright to be magnanimous. Even if it''s not your fault, swallowing your pride for your girlfriend doesn''t make you any less of a man."


    "No, no, Brother Yu. We''re fine, really. It''s just that¡­ there are some things I haven''t sorted out yet, so I''m not nning on getting married for now," Inomata Naoki quickly exined, forcing a smile onto his face to dispel any potential misunderstandings Chen Yu might have.


    But Chen Yu, having been instrumental in nudging events behind the scenes, knew exactly what Naoki was thinking. How could anything escape his notice?


    cing a hand on Naoki''s shoulder, Chen Yu leaned in and asked seriously, "Naoki, I''m not here to intrude on your feelings, but as a friend, I''ll just say this¡ªdon''t try to y both sides. If you like Minami, thene clean with Doctor Tokairin. If you want to be with Doctor Tokairin, then stop stringing Minami along."


    "Brother Yu¡­" Naoki''s smile became even more strained, as though he were on the verge of tears. He hadn''t expected Chen Yu to be so blunt.


    "No need to hide anything from me. I''ve seen the little sparks between you and Minami clear as day." Chen Yu''s tone remained calm and unwavering as he gave Naoki''s shoulder a reassuring pat. "Both Minami and Doctor Tokairin are good women. It''s only natural to feel drawn to both of them. But remember, Doctor Tokairin is someone I introduced to you, and you met Minami at my wedding. So I hope you won''t sink to the level of ying them both."


    "I hear you, Brother Yu. I just¡­" Naoki''s expression grew increasingly awkward, the situation now far more ufortable than if things had been left unsaid. "I don''t even know how to exin this. But it''s really not the way you''re imagining it, Brother Yu!"


    Listening to Naoki''s stumbling exnation, Chen Yu felt it was time to ease off. Nodding slightly, he replied, "Good. Let''s leave it at that."


    The atmosphere in the elevator took on a slight air of tension. Having had his unresolved feelingsid bare, Naoki found himself at aplete loss for words, the awkward silence hanging heavily between them.


    As the elevator continued its descent, Chen Yu nced at the floor indicator before suggesting, "You''re heading out too, right? Let me give you a lift."


    "Thanks, Brother Yu," Naoki replied, expressing his gratitude. The two of them exited the elevator together into the underground garage, hopping into Chen Yu''s sports car and driving off from the hospital.


    "You''re heading to see Minami, aren''t you?" Chen Yu asked casually while steering the car in the direction of Minami''s small shop, not even needing Naoki to specify his destination. "Minami''s a great girl. I''d be lying if I said I wouldn''t have been tempted, if I didn''t already have Hiromi."


    Hearing this, Naoki was half-amused, half-bewildered. "Brother Yu, I''m telling you, there''s nothing going on between me and Minami!" he protested.


    "Oh,e on, Naoki!" Chen Yu gave him a look of mock disdain. "Liking someone isn''t a crime. Even being into two people at once isn''t as rare or shameful as you think. My point is, pick one and stick with her. Don''t be that guy who toys with people''s hearts."


    "But denying you like Minami? That''s just being dishonest with yourself."


    "Brother Yu¡­ I¡­" Naoki stammered, thoroughly flustered.


    In truth, there had always been a subtle tension between him and Minami¡ªan unspoken sort of understanding that had naturally developed over time. It was a connection that defied easy description but had undeniably grown stronger following their shared trip to Kyoto. Before that, Naoki hadn''t felt anything particrly special for Minami.


    Now, with Chen Yu''s directments teasing out his feelings, Naoki couldn''t help but question whether he truly had developed affection for Minami.


    While he was lost in thought, Chen Yu smoothly brought the car to a stop at the entrance of the alleyway leading to Minami''s small shop.

 Chapter 937 - 930 Bombardment

    Rai piloted the helicopter, tracking Kusanagi Ritsuko and her group, alongside her three sisters, arriving near a warehouse.


    Akatsuki nced at the warehouse, suspecting this might be the enemy''s base. However, recalling their previous encounter at the abandoned building, she cautiously said, "This could be the enemy''s stronghold, but there''s also the possibility that it''s another trap! Rai, let the helicopter scout ahead!"


    "Aye! Watch Lady Rai work her magic!" Rai happily responded, deftly controlling the console in her hands as she steered the helicopter closer to the warehouse.


    Rai had grown increasingly fond of this helicopter. Deep inside, she had already decided it would be her favorite piece of ship equipment and was even toying with the idea of giving it a name.


    Would "Helicopter-chan" suit it? Or perhaps "Aircraft-kun"? Maybe something more elegant would be better. She could consult the Commanderter toe up with a good name.


    But just as Rai skillfully maneuvered the helicopter toward the warehouse, under the keen watch of her three young sisters, a sudden thudding echo rang out. The helicopter seemed to be struck by something, wobbling violently before spiraling downward and crashing onto the ground.


    Seeing her beloved helicopter shot down, Rai''s heart ached. Her face scrunched up as she clung tightly to the console, ignoring everything else, and dashed toward it, shouting loudly, "Rai''s helicopter!"


    Akatsuki, Hibiki, and Dian saw Rai rushing ahead and followed swiftly without hesitation, eager to uncover what had just transpired.


    "Ah! Rai''s helicopter!" Rai reached the crash site and, upon seeing the wrecked helicopter, yelled out in anguish, "This is outrageous! Rai is furious now!"


    Akatsuki and the others caught up, gazing at the devastated helicopter on the ground. Instantly understanding Rai''s pain, they too felt a surge of anger welling up inside them.


    The helicopter had been part of the standard equipment outfitted to the 6th Destroyer Squadron during its modernization upgrade. Each of the four sisters had been issued identical shipborne helicopters.


    Originally boasting a sleek design with a stylish light gray finish adored by all four sisters, its four folding rotors looked majestic when spread, exuding an air of strength and elegance. Though the others hadn''t been as overt as Rai about their attachment, they secretly admired the helicopters deeply.


    Now, however, the once-pristine ss cockpit bore a prominent and ugly bullet hole, piercing through the ss and the roof, leaving a gaping, unsightly hole. Worse still, the engine atop had been critically damaged.


    The four folding rotor des were now hopelessly twisted from hitting the ground during the crash, with two of them snapped clean off.


    The light gray paintjob, once smooth and beautiful, was now marred with scrapes and grime, resembling a toy abused by unruly children. Even the tail of the craft was fractured.


    "This is just cruel!" eximed Akatsuki angrily, her gaze fixating on the warehouse with an expression filled with fury.


    Suddenly, another thudding sound echoed through the air. Hibiki instinctively summoned her ship equipment, shielding Rai with it.


    *ng!* The sound of metal shing rang out as a bullet struck Hibiki''s ship equipment, ricocheting off into the unknown.


    Seeing this unfold, Hibiki''s eyes sharpened. She immediately raised the single-mount cannon in her hand, aiming at the direction from which the bullet hade and fired.


    *Boom!* The shell hit a window of the warehouse, exploding upon impact. The st not only shattered the ss but tore apart a corner of the structure as well.


    "Hibiki!" Akatsuki yelled in rm, summoning her own ship equipment and rushing to Hibiki''s side, raising her single-mount cannon to ask, "Hibiki, what happened just now? Are you okay?"


    Scanning her surroundings cautiously with her shipborne radar, Hibiki replied to Akatsuki, "There''s a sniper. They''re the one who shot down Rai''s helicopter."


    Upon hearing Hibiki mention a sniper, Rai, still consumed by sorrow over her downed helicopter, erupted with rage. She immediately summoned her ship equipment, ready to unleash a missile barrage topletely annihte the warehouse.


    But Hibiki and Akatsuki intervened, preventing Rai from firing missiles.


    "Rai, I understand you''re angry, but the Commander instructed us¡ªno harming people!" Akatsuki reasoned with Rai. Despite her anger, Akatsuki retained her rationality and didn''t wish to hurt anyone.


    "Damn it! They ruined my helicopter!" Rai shouted furiously at Akatsuki but ultimately refrained from deploying her missiles.


    Meanwhile, Hibiki added from the side, "Even though the missile''s power is scaled down proportionally, it''s still incredibly dangerous. Using it in the city could harm innocent people. The naval gun should suffice."


    Saying this, Hibiki raised the naval gun in her hands once more, firing a round at the warehouse. The shell struck the tightly closed doors of the warehouse, sting them open.


    "Tch! Only the naval gun¡­." Rai scowled in severe disapproval. But as she turned back to nce at her damaged helicopter¡ªwhich Dian was now picking up from the ground¡ªher eyes betrayed her lingering sadness.


    Clenching her teeth, Rai faced the warehouse, lifting her naval gun. "I''m Lady Rai! Even if it''s just the naval gun¡­."


    With that deration, Raiunched several rounds at the warehouse. Explosions erupted in quick session, leaving the warehouse in mes as she triumphantly dered, "I''ll make sure these enemies learn what I''m capable of!"


    Although Akatsuki, Hibiki, and Rai unleashed heavy shelling, realistically, the naval guns¡ªmodified to be handheld¡ªhad significantly reduced destructive power.


    Despite the fiery carnage and some structural damage like the roof losing a corner, the actual destruction was limited. The warehouse was left with a battered and burning wall, but nothing catastrophic.


    Missiles, on the other hand, were an entirely different matter. Even after being scaled down in size and power, they were still dozens, if not hundreds, of times more destructive than shells. Thus, Akatsuki consistently forbade Hibiki and Rai from using missiles, knowing they weren''t suitable for urban warfare.


    "Let''s finish this quickly. The explosions and noise will attract police," Hibiki cautioned, staring at the warehouse now partially aze from Rai''s shelling.


    Akatsuki scanned the surrounding residential area and nodded in agreement, "Before the police arrive, let''s wrap this up! Move out!"


    With those words, Akatsuki charged toward the warehouse through the blown-open doors, Hibiki ncing briefly at Rai before following suit.


    "Rai¡­" Dian, holding the damaged helicopter, watched Akatsuki and Hibiki rushing into the warehouse, her face clouded with worry as she called out to Rai.


    Turning back to look at Dian and the helicopter she was cradling, Rai hesitated before answering, "Dian, can you take my helicopter back? Damaged shipborne helicopters can be repaired after recovery. I need to avenge it!"


    "No problem! But Rai, be careful, okay?" Dian replied concernedly as Rai dashed ahead to enter the warehouse.

 Chapter 938 - 931: Hot Springs

    When the 6th Destroyer Squadronunched an attack on the warehouse, Chen Yu was watching Inomata Naoki walk into the alley, heading toward Minami''s small shop.


    Seeing him enter the shop that emitted a dim yellowish glow, only then did Chen Yu start his car and leave the area.


    The provocation against Inomata Naoki today was somewhat coincidental, but also inevitable.


    It was coincidental because Chen Yu hadn''t nned to talk about this with Inomata Naoki today; their encounter was purely idental, a mere happenstance.


    But even though it wasn''t something Chen Yu intended to discuss today, the matter between Inomata Naoki and Minami, which Chen Yu had been scheming about for so long, had clearly reached the point where it was time to reel it in. At such a moment, Chen Yu''s words were meant to provoke Inomata Naoki, to make him realize his feelings for Minami¡ªan action Chen Yu was bound to take sooner orter.


    The only difference was timing, but the oue remained unchanged.


    Piercing through the thin veil between Inomata Naoki and Minami now would indeed elerate the progress, but it wouldn''t matter much overall.


    After all, Chen Yu had been nning and preparing for this for over a year. Every bit of groundwork had already beenid, and they had even rehearsed the process of seizing the world''s rules. Everything was in ce; all they needed was the final push.


    And the affection between Inomata Naoki and Minami was precisely that final push.


    Previously, Chen Yu had refrained from taking overly aggressive measures, allowing things to develop naturally. But nudging the situation asionally didn''t hurt.


    Moreover,pared to before, the birth of Chen Yu''s daughter, Little Yixi, hadpletely transformed his mindset.


    His daughter''s arrival filled Chen Yu with urgency to wrap this matter up as soon as possible so he could secure the nned Divine Rank for his daughter. Ending things early would also ensure that it wouldn''t affect Little Yixi''s upbringing.


    Although Chen Yu had previously left plenty of room out of consideration for his brother, keeping the situation in a state of natural progression with minimal intervention, when measured against his daughter''s importance, his brother would have to take a backseat.


    Besides, this wouldn''t cause Inomata Naoki any actual harm or damage¡ªjust some emotional frustration at most.


    Without dwelling further on the matter, Chen Yu pressed the gas pedal and drove his beloved car toward home.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Finally home!" In front of the dormitory in Minato Ward, the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron looked up at the dormitory they hadn''t seen for several months, cheering aloud.


    In their recent attack on the warehouse upied by Kusanagi Ritsuko''s group, although the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron hadn''t sustained any injuries, the scene was filled with smoke and fire. Coupled with the fight and gunfire, they ended up covered in soot and looking rather disheveled.


    So, after returning to the dormitory in Minato Ward, which they hadn''t visited in nearly half a year, the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron couldn''t wait to soak in the long-missed hot springs and thoroughly clean the dust off themselves.


    However, as they walked toward their rooms, Dian tugged on Rai''s sleeve and asked, "Rai, your helicopter''s broken, right? Do you need me to help you fix it? Beforeing back, I grabbed some extra parts from those factory engineers. If you need them, I can lend them to you."


    "Thank you, Dian-chan! But no worries. I''ve installed a repair module in my hangar during the modifications, so I''ll be able to fix my Helicopter-kun myself." Rai seemed to have decided to name her helicopter Helicopter-kun.


    Hearing Rai''s response, Dian nodded reassuringly, relieved of her concerns for Rai.


    After all, Rai''s affection for her helicopter was the strongest among the four sisters. When the helicopter was shot down, Rai''s reaction was also the most intense. As the most empathetic of the four, Dian had naturally been worried about her.


    Now, seeing Rai return to her usual spirited self, Dian felt much more at ease.


    The four girls greeted their long-unseen elder sisters along the way. Once they reached the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s private rooms, they quickly rummaged through their closets for yukatas and small wooden bathing buckets before dashing toward the bathing area.


    As they watched the four youngsters rush to the bathroom, the Ship-girls in the dorm couldn''t help but smile knowingly.


    Upon entering the bathroom, the four girls swiftly took off their dirty clothes and rinsed themselves under the showerheads. Then, they eagerly plunged into the hot spring bath.


    Rai even jumped straight in, like a bomb dropping into the pool, sshing water everywhere.


    "Rai! Don''t jump into the bath!" Akatsuki quickly raised her hand to block the flying water droplets and shouted at Rai in dissatisfaction. Then, behaving more like a proper youngdy, she gracefully stepped into the bath, folded her towel neatly, and ced it on her head before sitting quietly at the pool''s edge.


    As she felt the slightly scalding hot spring water envelop her body, Akatsuki sank into the pool, leaving only her little head, with the towel perched on top, above the surface. She let out a satisfied little sigh, but since her head was too low, her mouth dipped below the water, and the air she exhaled turned into a string of bubbles.


    The somewhat childish scene made Akatsuki blush slightly.


    Seeing this, Rai¡ªalready swimming in the bath¡ªmimicked her action, blowing bubbles in the water too, which made Akatsuki turn even redder.


    At this moment, the bath wasn''t upied solely by the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. The other Ship-girls who witnessed the scene merely smiled, like older sisters watching their younger siblings being mischievous.


    Soaking in the hot spring as well, Yamato noticed the four girls entering the bath one after another. She looked at Akatsuki, who had nearly submerged her entire head underwater, and smiled at her, saying, "Akatsuki, if you go any lower, you''re going to sink! Come and sit by me. Let me take a look at what''s different after your modernization upgrade."


    Hearing Yamato''s voice, Akatsuki finally lifted her head out of the water and looked at Yamato¡ªwho exuded themanding presence of a gship¡ªalong with Musashi and Shinano beside her. Seeing Yamato nod and beckon her over, Akatsuki cautiously walked to Yamato''s side and sat down beside her.


    "Modernization upgrade, huh! I''m so envious! If possible, I''d like to undergo modernization too!" Yamato said with a smile, expressing admiration for Akatsuki''s recent upgrade.


    Although Yamato was the IJN''s ultimate gship during World War II, the technology used to build her¡ªadvanced for its time¡ªwas now noticeably outdated whenpared to Missouri, the United States'' response to Yamato.


    Thus, Yamato had long wanted to undergo modernization as well. Now that the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet had returned after finishing their upgrades, she naturally wanted to ask them about the experience of modernization upgrades.

 Chapter 939 - 932: The Enormous Shadow

    As Yamato asked her question, the ship-girls in the hot spring began to gather around, listening to Akatsuki''s narration about the enhancements brought by modernization.


    "The fact that modern warships are now driven by electricity¡ªhow advanced is that!" Musashi sighed in amazement as she listened to Akatsuki''s details.


    Being warships built during World War II, apart from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, which had already been modernized, and the First Carrier Division currently undergoing modernization, the other ship-girls still relied on traditional steam turbines. Understandably, they felt envy toward an all-electric propulsion system.


    While Musashi was envious of the propulsion system, Nagato was even more impressed by the anti-submarine systems outfitted on Akatsuki and her team. She couldn''t help but exim, "Destroyers equipped with anti-submarine aircraft¡ªthat''s incredible! If we had such capabilities back during the war, far fewer of our sisters would have been sunk by submarines."


    On the topic of anti-submarine warfare, Shinano was the most affected. After all, she had been sunk by a submarine within less than twenty-four hours of her maiden voyage, earning her the dubious title of the fastest-sunk aircraft carrier in history.


    Although Shinano''s tragic fate wasrgely due to inadequate damage control and various other factors, if Yukikaze, her escort, had been equipped with the sonar and anti-submarine helicopters Akatsuki now carried, the Shinano wouldn''t have been taken down so easily.


    Throughout World War II, there were countless examples of IJN ships being sunk by submarine torpedoes. If the destroyers of that time had possessed adequate anti-submarine capabilities, while it might not have changed the overall oue of the war, the battles would have surely been more favorable, and many ships that were sunk might have survived.


    Of course, the war had ended decades ago. No longer IJN warships but reborn as ship-girls, revisiting this topic was merely a mncholic reflection on the past.


    As for the new equipment outfitted on the 6th Destroyer Squadron, Yamato especially envied most their CIWS defense system¡ªa Divine Artifact forbating enemy aircraft. She had seen it on Missouri before, and during joint exercises between the Minato Ward ship-girls, Yamato had personally witnessed its power. It was something she desperately wanted for herself.


    However, among the other ship-girls, Akatsuki and her team''s anti-ship missiles were not particrly popr and were considered somewhat unorthodox weapons.


    While everyone was astonished by the range and power of the missiles, many still adhered to the philosophy of "caliber over everything."


    That said, facing missiles capable of striking targets tens to hundreds of kilometers away and sinking a warship with a single hit, even if they didn''t say it outright, a part of the ship-girls couldn''t help but feel somewhat envious.


    After all, while these weapons might not seem conventional, their ability to annihte enemies outside visual range¡ªeliminating them before they even realized your presence¡ªwas undeniably appealing.


    The group of ship-girls in the hot spring kept the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron busy with questions, satisfying their curiosity about modernization for quite some time.


    It was not clear who suggested it, but someone proposed seeing the ship hulls post-modernization. The idea was unanimously agreed upon. Consequently, after bathing, the ship-girls flocked to the Minato Ward docks alongside the four girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    As they approached the docks, other ship-girls noticed the gathering and, curious about what was happening, joined in, intrigued by the proposal.


    Even Warspite and Enterprise¡ªordinarily less social¡ªcame along with the group to the port, eager to see the modernized ship hulls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    Surrounded by such arge crowd of ship-girls, the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were caught in a mix of excitement and nervousness.


    This was their first time being at the center of the spotlight, which made the four young girls a little uneasy.


    Whether as warships or ship-girls, the 6th Destroyer Squadron had never been a prominent presence, nor had they ever received such attention and adoration.


    Fortunately, the dormitory wasn''t far from the port, and after a short walk, everyone arrived at the berth.


    Standing by the port, Akatsuki gazed at the dark-colored sea with a hint of regret¡ªshe wished she could enjoy her sisters'' adoration a little longer.


    But now they had reached the port, and turning to Yamato beside her, Akatsuki earnestly asked, "Elder Sister Yamato, shall we start now?"


    "Go ahead, Akatsuki. Let us all admire the differences in the destroyer post-modernization," Yamato gave her an encouraging look, signaling the ship-girls to make space.


    The ship-girls stepped back several paces in response, leaving room for the four young members of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    Standing at the edge of the dock, Akatsuki took a deep breath and summoned her ship hull.


    A sleek, light-gray destroyer gradually emerged in the port. Its modest mastcked excessive embellishments, and its clean and tidy deck carried only a single small naval gun, a CIWS, and a square missileunch port.


    The overall design of the hull was highly streamlined, nearly integrated, and entirely distinct from the structural style of World War II warships. Visible from afar were smooth, clean lines with minimal exposed equipment. The advanced full-electric propulsion system even minimized visible exhaust ports on the hull.


    To the ship-girls, the ship didn''t even look like a warship¡ªexcept for the naval gun mounted at the bow, it almost seemed too simplistic.


    However, having learned about the formidable weapons outfitted during Akatsuki''s modernization, none of the ship-girls dared to underestimate the seemingly unadorned vessel. They understood that if Akatsuki wished, this ship, which appeared unarmed, could instantly unleash devastating firepower.


    "Akatsuki, may wee aboard?" Yamato''s eyes glimmered as she gazed at the ship summoned by Akatsuki, asking with curiosity, "Your hull has changed so much¡ªit''s nearly as long as a cruiser now!"


    "During the upgrade, to house the boiler and transmission systems as well as various armaments, the hull was extended, and discement increased too," Akatsuki exined with a hint of pride. Although she was still a destroyer, her hull''s transformation into a light cruiser ss from the original destroyer ss instilled her with a sense of aplishment.


    As Akatsuki controlled her hull to lower the gangway and invited the ship-girls to board for an inspection, a sudden gust of wind swept through the sky. A blue shadow, encircled by a gray whirlwind, raced across their heads.


    "What is that¡­" Akatsuki''s gaze followed the blue shadow streaking above, her expression filled with shock and disbelief.


    Though she could roughly discern it was a giant dragon, its length rivaled her own ship hull¡ªover 150 meters¡ªand its wingspan reached a simr size. Such a colossal figure left her utterly astonished.

 Chapter 940 - 933 Missile Hit

    The only giant dragon capable of rampaging without being subdued in Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, with such an imposing size, is naturally Xiao Lan, the mount of Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Xiao Lan''s original size wasn''t asrge as it is now, nor was it shrouded in storms¡ªthese changes were all brought about by its fusion with the Storm Divine Core.


    Enhancements in size were expected; each stage of growth for the Giant Dragon n brought physical transformations. Adult giant dragons typically reached over thirty meters in length, Legendary Dragons could exceed fifty meters, and for a being like Xiao Lan, which had the rare chance to fuse with a Divine Rank to be an Ancient Dragon, breaking past one hundred meters was far from extraordinary.


    Some giant dragons who lived long enough to grow into Primordial Ancient Dragons even surpassed three hundred meters in length.


    After all, for the Giant Dragon n, greater size inherently meant greater power. Judging the strength of a dragon was as simple as observing its size.


    However, for Xiao Lan, the physical growth brought by the Storm Divine Core was far from reaching its limits. Although it had already matured into an Ancient Dragon, it could sense that it still had room for further growth. Its body was poised for another significant expansion in the near future, perhaps even reaching the level of a Primordial Ancient Dragon.


    It must be said that the Storm Divine Core seemed almost excessively beneficial for Xiao Lan.


    Although Xiao Lan had sessfully undergone the Divine Body transformation with Chen Yu''s assistance over the past few months, and had fused the Storm Divine Core into its body, it had not yet mastered the power contained within the core.


    This fact was evidenced by the storm swirling around its body.


    While the storm appeared overwhelmingly majestic¡ªeven a low-altitude flight could stir violent winds causing Akatsuki''s modernized six-thousand-ton discement ship to waver¡ªit represented Xiao Lan''s inability to contain its own power.


    If it could fully master its power, Xiao Lan should theoretically be able to entirely control these storms, rather than let them spill uncontrobly in all directions.


    In truth, Xiao Lan had only fused with the Storm Divine Core¡ªit couldn''t be considered as having mastery over it, nor could it yet im the title of the God of Storms.


    Originally, Chen Yu hadn''t intended for Xiao Lan to fuse with the Storm Divine Core so hastily, but the operation of world rules did not permit the Divine Core to remain idle.


    Ancient Godhood and new gods'' Divine Ranks were entirely different. New gods merely acquired partial permissions to use segments of the rules; those rules themselves remained integrated within the Network of Rules maintaining the world''s operation.


    However, Ancient Godhood extracted entire rules from the Network of Rules, effectively severing them from the world, subsequently threatening the operation of the world.


    In the short term, if a sufficiently powerful being could fuse with the Ancient Godhood, reconnecting the Divine Rank with the Network of Rules to mend the missing parts of the rules, the world''s operation could be sustained without major issues.


    But if the Divine Rank failed to fuse with a sufficiently strong organism within a short timeframe, filling the gaps in the Network of Rules, the consequences would be catastrophic. The intense typhoon previously triggered by Chen Yu''s rule extraction was merely a faint manifestation.


    Thus, although Xiao Lan managed to fuse the Storm Divine Core with Chen Yu''s assistance¡ªor more urately, was forcibly used as a container for the Storm Divine Core¡ªit had been a necessary step, unless Chen Yu wanted to disrupt the world''s functionality and instigate global-scale disasters.


    If that were to ur, disasters in films like "2012" or "The Day After Tomorrow" would pale byparison.


    Hence, even though Xiao Lan had been forcibly filled with the Storm Divine Core, it was a task that needed to be done.


    From Xiao Lan''s perspective, however, this wasn''t necessarily a negative oue¡ªat least merely fusing with the Divine Core had elevated it to the level of an Ancient Dragon, something it had long dreamed of.


    Even though it meant that until it fully mastered the power of the Storm Divine Core, the unstable forces from the core would asionally erupt, subjecting it to excruciating pain akin to being yed by storms from the inside out, Xiao Lan still relished the experience.


    After all, each eruption of Divine Core power was an opportunity for Xiao Lan to further integrate the Divine Core''s strength. Though the process was painful, every moment it managed to suppress the eruption deepened its grasp on the Storm Divine Core.


    Moreover, and more critically, each of these eruptions of divine power simultaneously strengthened Xiao Lan''s body, enhancing its capacity to harbor the Divine Core''s energies.


    So even though every eruption brought Xiao Lan to the brink of pain-induced madness, it never entertained the slightest thought of giving up.


    However, the torment was undeniably agonizing. Each eruption of divine power left Xiao Lan teetering on the edge of insanity. It felt as though countless unseen sharp des were slicing its flesh inch by inch, cell by cell, starting from its internal organs outward.


    The storm''s power prated every fiber of its muscle and reached every cell, inflicting the kind of pain that felt like its body¡ªand even its soul¡ªwas being shredded.


    Under such severe and horrifying suffering, Xiao Lan clearly couldn''t remain still.


    Aside from rolling around in their Chen Yu had built for it, flying outside for a while was one of Xiao Lan''s few ways to alleviate the pain.


    However, this time, for some unknown reason, the eruption of divine power was far more intense than usual, so severe that Xiao Lan lost its strength while flying over the Minato Ward, causing its colossal dragon body to plummet.


    Watching the enormous dragon that had been flying fine just moments ago suddenly fold its wings and drop from the sky¡ªright toward the Minato Ward¡ªthe faces of all the ship-girls turned pale.


    Although the Minato Ward was builtrge enough to amodate their ships, this concerned only the dock and shipyard areas. The core residential zone, their dormitory, was aparatively small building.


    If Xiao Lan only smashed into the Minato Ward''s docks, the damage wouldn''t have been too significant. But unfortunately, its descent trajectory clearly indicated a direct hit on the ship-girls'' dormitory.


    As the ship-girls stood tensely inside Akatsuki''s bridge, unsure of what to do, the verticalunch tube at the center of Akatsuki''s hull suddenly opened, spewing mes, and a missile emerged, turning and heading straight toward the falling Xiao Lan.


    Under the astonished gazes of the ship-girls, the missile struck Xiao Lan''s massive form with pinpoint uracy.


    The missile detonated in a massive explosion, creating a fireballrge enough to engulf Xiao Lan entirely. At the same time, the st from the explosion altered Xiao Lan''s falling trajectory.


    Ultimately, Xiao Lan, encased in storms and mes like a massive fireball, crashed onto the hillside behind the Minato Ward, igniting the vegetation and setting the slope aze. The consuming mes illuminated the entire hillside, casting a fiery glow over the entire Minato Ward.


    "S-Sorry! I saw it heading toward the dormitory, so I used the missile to shoot at it! Did I damage it?" Akatsuki, nervously staring at the giant dragon on the burning hillside, hastily apologized to the other ship-girls watching her from inside the bridge, her heart filled with unease and apprehension.

 Chapter 941 - 934 Punishment

    Akatsuki''s worry did note to pass. Although a missile did st Xiao Lan out of the sky, the Ancient Dragon''s body was still sturdy enough. It had sustained injuries but had not beenpletely devastated.


    Even though the side of its abdomen was blown open to the bone and one of its wings was fractured, such wounds for an Ancient Dragon were merely superficial injuries.


    By the time the group of ship-girls arrived at the small hill behind the Minato Ward where Xiao Lan had crashed, it had already regained control of its body. The mes caused by the fall and missile explosion had been extinguished, and its wounds were beginning to heal under the influence of Divine Power.


    Seeing the ship-girls crowding around it, Xiao Lan''s expression turned somewhat awkward. After all, for a giant dragon to fall out of the sky was already embarrassing enough, but to be directly shot down¡ªit was undoubtedly a humiliating chapter in its draconic life.


    However, Xiao Lan could understand why the ship-girls had to shoot it down. Upon regaining control of its body, Xiao Lan noticed the ship-girls'' dormitory near the small hill. It realized that if it hadn''t been struck down, it might have crashed directly into their dormitory.


    Still, the fact that Xiao Lan was shot down remained indisputable, and for a giant dragon, this was a deeply humiliating ordeal. The Giant Dragon n had always been immensely proud, and such disgrace was typically washed away with the blood of their enemies.


    Yet, the ship-girls were not Xiao Lan''s enemies, and if responsibility were to be investigated, most of the fault undoubtedlyy with Xiao Lan itself.


    This left Xiao Lan feeling especially mortified as it stared at the ship-girls surrounding it.


    Ultimately, Xiao Lan said nothing. It simply nodded to the ship-girls before pping its still-unrecovered wings and clumsily flying away.


    Xiao Lan preferred to hide somewhere to heal its injuries rather than stay and endure the ship-girls'' scrutiny.


    As they watched Xiao Lan take off, the ship-girls, who had been bustling all night, finally dispersed. Akatsuki,forted by the other ship-girls, returned to her room together with the other children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron. Still, she found it hard to fall asleep, twisting and turning in bed.


    But Akatsuki was only a child, and after struggling for a short while, she drifted off to sleep with adorable little snores.


    When Akatsuki and the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were fast asleep, Xiao Lan had also returned to itsir, lying atop its pile of treasure. It let out a satisfied sigh.


    For a giant dragon, there was no better remedy for pain than sleeping in a shimmering, golden heap of riches.


    But just as Xiao Lan was about to settle in for a restorative slumber, Chen Yu appeared in itsir.


    "Xiao Lan, you''re injured?" Chen Yu''s expression shifted into one of seriousness as he examined the wounds on Xiao Lan''s body. The fact that someone could injure an Ancient Dragon to this extent was no trivial matter.


    "It''s nothing. I lost control during flight earlier and almost crashed into their dormitory, so the ship-girls shot me down. It''s just flesh wounds; I''ll recover after some sleep." Although this was a disgraceful episode, Xiao Lan saw no point in hiding it from Chen Yu.


    After listening to Xiao Lan''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded and put away his serious expression.


    However, after addressing this issue, Xiao Lan turned to Chen Yu and asked, "Why are you here? If there''s nothing important, I''d like to sleep to heal my wounds."


    "I do have something to discuss, about Hiromi." Chen Yu gave Xiao Lan a meaningful look and revealed his purpose for visiting: "She has already given birth to her child. I hope you can undo the Human Transformation Magic cast on her and, through your soul bond with her, bestow Divinity and Divine Power upon her to elevate her to the rank of Demigod."


    "Undoing the Human Transformation Magic is no problem, but right now, I can''t control my own Divinity. The power of the Storm Divine Core is too overwhelming, and I require more Divinity to harness it. I can''t spare any for her." Xiao Lan''s reluctance showed as it responded to Chen Yu''s request. Clearly, Xiao Lan prioritized using its energies to strengthen itself and master the Storm Divine Core over separating Divinity and Divine Power for Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Upon hearing Xiao Lan''s response, Chen Yu''s expression shifted slightly, bing tinged with dissatisfaction.


    He slowly raised his hands, as if merely observing his fingers, but this movement sent a chill through Xiao Lan, making its massive frame shudder instinctively.


    "It seems you''ve misunderstood something. Though I promised to give you the Storm Divine Core, that doesn''t mean you''ve been freed from your role as Hiromi''s mount." Chen Yu''s tone remained calm, yet his displeasure was palpable. "You are Hiromi''s mount. Everything you possess belongs to her¡ªfrom your flesh and soul to all that you have, including this Divine Core. They are hers tomand."


    As Chen Yu spoke, the Divine Core that Xiao Lan had supposedly fused into itself suddenly materialized in his hands, leaving Xiao Lan profoundly shocked.


    The Divine Core had been fully integrated into Xiao Lan. By all rights, no one should have been able to extract it. The core was Xiao Lan''s treasured hope¡ªthe key to its ascension to Primordial Ancient Dragon status, its means of severing the soul bond with Jounouchi Hiromi, and the leverage to suppress her in turn.


    Yet now, the object of its hopes had been casually pulled out by Chen Yu, an act that sent Xiao Lan into sheer terror.


    Chen Yu leisurely toyed with the Storm Divine Core and said to Xiao Lan, "I brought you back to life; I can just as easily kill you. I gave you life, and I can take it away. As for this Divine Core..."


    Here, Chen Yu chuckled. "Your soul is linked to that of my wife. Even if you had no disloyal intentions, I would still ensure precautions, let alone with you repeatedly showing aspirations of rebellion. Did you really think dragons are so foolish as to believe I would hand over a Divine Core without taking measures?"


    "I never intended to rebel; I just hoped to break free from the contract!" Xiao Lan scrambled to exin, its massive dragon form shaking violently as its colossal headrge as a blue whale¡ªbowed humbly before Chen Yu, hoping he would ept its plea.


    Chen Yu, however, merely shook his head and replied, "Breaking the contract, attaining freedom¡ªit all sounds like noble reasoning. But s, from the moment of your resurrection, you were destined to be nothing more than Hiromi''s mount. Perhaps it''s the freedom I granted you that led you to mistakenly believe you could negotiate with me? Maybe it''s time for some punishment to remind you who your master truly is."


    As Chen Yu spoke, he bnced the Storm Divine Core in one hand while his other hand clenched in the void as if holding something invisible.


    Instantly, Xiao Lan felt its heart being gripped tightly. The sensation intensified as Chen Yu''s fingers squeezed, causing unbearable pain that prompted agonized howls to erupt from the dragon.

 Chapter 942 - 935: Considering for the Daughter

    "Did you do something to Xiao Lan, hubby?" Jounouchi Hiromi, lying in bed, looked up at Chen Yu, who had just changed into his pajamas and walked in, and asked him.


    Earlier, when Chen Yu mentioned a matter before heading to the Necromantic Space, Hiromi had felt the Human Transformation Magic cast on her by Xiao Lan unravel. She had regained her giant dragon strength, apanied by a surge of overwhelming divinity and divine power integrating into her body.


    The divinity and divine power carried the essence of a storm, wild yet tamed, as though they were powers Hiromi naturally already had mastery over.


    The source of these powers wasn''t hard for Hiromi to deduce. It could only havee from Xiao Lan, and more specifically, from Chen Yu''s extraction of them. No other source would allow such seamless integration into her being.


    Facing her inquiry, Chen Yu merely sat down on the edge of the bed. His gaze fell on the infant bed beside them, where Little Yixi was sleeping peacefully. Only then did he lower his voice and reply, "Keep your voice down; don''t wake the baby. I didn''t do much, just gave it a little lesson to remind it who the master is."


    Hearing this, Hiromi''s suspicions grew firmer. Although she could directly inquire through her soul link with Xiao Lan, she trusted her husband more.


    Lowering her voice, Hiromi asked, "What did Xiao Lan do this time?"


    "It intended to use the power of the Storm Divine Core to evolve into the Primordial Ancient Dragon form. At the same time, it nned to keep you trapped in human form, restricting your strength to the Legendary-rank. Then, by exploiting the power disparity between the two of you, it aimed to break free from the soul contract binding you." Chen Yu shrugged, acknowledging the cleverness of Xiao Lan''s scheming but also its underestimation of a Necromancer.


    Since Chen Yu had initially revived it through a ritual and bound it as Hiromi''s mount, how could heck countermeasures?


    Apart from Hiromi being able to constrain it through their soul link, Chen Yu had also imnted additional control measures within it.


    Put simply, even if Xiao Lan were to be one of the deities, Chen Yu could still exercise absolute control over its life and death through these measures.


    If Chen Yu and Hiromi wished, they could even extract all of its power, essence, and divinity through the soul link, integrating them into Hiromi''s body.


    In essence, Hiromi could at any moment take everything that belonged to Xiao Lan, including its strength, bloodline essence, and divine power.


    As for the Storm Divine Core Chen Yu handed over to it¡­ knowing its impure intentions, how could Chen Yu possibly entrust such a crucial Divine Core without safeguards?


    Moreover, the Divine Core was something Chen Yu had personally forged. Like a programmer leaving a backdoor in their code, how could Chen Yu not insert control mechanisms into the core?


    "This Xiao Lan... It seems I''ve neglected disciplining it during my pregnancy." Hiromi, who quite liked her mount, spoke with a hint of reproach towards Xiao Lan, though her words also carried a touch of indulgence.


    After all, if a pet misbehaves, it''s the responsibility of the owner to train it better.


    Upon hearing his wife''sment, Chen Yu chuckled lightly. They''d been married long enough that he could easily guess what Hiromi was thinking.


    So, Chen Yu didn''t say much. He simply reached out, pulling Hiromi gently by the shoulder, and told her, "Don''t go soft on Xiao Lan for now. I need you to absorb the divinity and divine power quickly and break through to the Demigod level. My ns will begin soon, and if you''re still stuck at Legendary-rank by then, many things will be inconvenient."


    "So urgent?" Hiromi paused for a moment but nodded in agreement. "I''ll do my best. At least with Xiao Lan now having evolved into an Ancient Dragon, using its power for the breakthrough shouldn''t be too difficult."


    During her pregnancy, her mind had been entirely preupied with the child, leaving little room for thinking about anything else.


    But now that the baby had been born, Hiromi naturally regained herposure and began considering other matters.


    Chen Yu nodded in affirmation. Keeping his eyes on their daughter''s crib, he exined to Hiromi, "Primarily, it''s for Little Yixi. I want to imnt the Divine Core I''ve prepared for her while she''s still young. This way, growing up influenced by it, she''ll have a smoother path mastering the Divine Core when she''s older."


    At the mention of their daughter, Hiromi also turned her gaze to the crib, holding Chen Yu''s hand and signaling her support for his decision.


    "Little Yixi is undoubtedly the happiest child in the world. Hubby, you''ve already prepared a Divine Core for her at such a young age." Hiromi smiled, seeing no harm in what Chen Yu was doing for Yixi.


    If Chen Yu''s ns proceeded smoothly, both she and Chen Yu were bound to achieve Divine Enthronement, ascending to be the Supreme God and embodiment of the world''s rules.


    Once they became deities, their bloodline would inherently change under the influence of divine rules. Anyone with their direct lineage would undergo transformations due to this influence, turning into godly offspring.


    Of course, this bloodline effect was most pronounced in direct descendants and diminished in effect for rtives, likely manifesting only as improved health and extended lifespans.


    However, for Little Yixi, their daughter, this influence would be profound. As the direct progeny of Chen Yu and Hiromi, once they ascended to godhood, Yixi would undoubtedly be a true Child of the Gods. Through her divine bloodline, her strength would naturally grow as she aged.


    By the time Little Yixi reached adulthood, her inherited strength and matured bloodline would grant her Demigod-level power. And with some luck, she might even ascend directly to godhood.


    Although this lineage evolution wasn''t on the same level as children born after ascension, who were immediately born as deities, achieving Demigod-tier adulthood still ced her among the strongest in the Multiverse.


    Under these circumstances, imnting a Divine Core in Yixi from an early age allowed her to develop a bond with it as her divine bloodline evolved. By the time she matured with Demigod-level strength, she''d be ready to harness the power of the Divine Core and ascend as a goddess.


    "Yixi is our daughter. Isn''t it only natural for parents to give their child the very best?" Chen Yu said with a smile, responding to Hiromi''s admiration.

 Chapter 943 - 936 Questioning

    That day, after being lectured by Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki thought long and hard about many things.


    Previously, he had always believed he had no particr feelings for Minami, just that she was a cute girl who was a bit shy and reserved.


    Although certain incidents may have led to misunderstandings on her end, Naoki had never considered the possibility of anything happening between them and even less considered the idea of making her his lover instead of Tokairin Yuko.


    Of course, in Japan, finding a lover isn''t something bizarre; surveys even show that over 80% of all Japanese people have had a lover or been one to someone else. It''s even be a profession with the emergence of "professional lovers." But that doesn''t mean everyone rationalizes having a lover.


    Especially for Naoki, who barely interacted or spent time with Minami. The two were merely acquaintances, with absolutely no rtionship that could spark the idea of her being his lover.


    But ever since that trip to Kyoto, where they dreamed something neither of them could recall at the Inari Shrine, the dynamic between Naoki and Minami had shifted into something not so straightforward.


    From that point forward, Naoki''s views of Minami began to change.


    Though he still insisted he hadn''t fallen for Minami, he couldn''t deny that she now had a ce within his thoughts.


    This was precisely why, after returning from Kyoto, Naoki sought Minami out.


    But neither Naoki nor Minami had anticipated that a single dream could evolve into the kind of ambiguous familiarity that felt like knowing each other for years.


    This inevitably rendered the rtionship between Naoki and Minami less simple, yet ironically, there was still truly nothing between them.


    If Naoki genuinely harbored feelings for Minami, resolving the situation would have been much easier.


    But he already had a girlfriend, with whom his rtionship remained stable. It was only due to this incident that marriage had be a point of hesitation, making the matter awkward and uncertain about how to proceed.


    It was at this time that Chen Yu''s lecture prompted Naoki to question himself deeply¡ªdid he truly have feelings for Minami?


    To say he had a favorable impression¡ªthere was no doubt.


    Minami was undeniably adorable, warm, and kind. Despite starting to work at a young age, shecked the typical restlessness found in her peers and was diligent and steadfast, always passionate about her tasks.


    Every customer in the shop who interacted with her liked her, with some unmarried individuals secretly developing affections for her.


    Yet Minami was well-mannered and polite to everyone, never giving anyone special treatment. A smile was her default demeanor, which ultimately deterred those with fantasies from pursuing her.


    However, after the trip to Kyoto, Minami seemed subtly different around Naoki.


    It''s hard to pinpoint what exactly was different. To say there was something tangible between them didn''t feel right, but whenever Naoki visited the shop, Minami appeared slightly warmer toward him than toward others, as if an unspoken mutual understanding existed between them.


    It was akin to the way a regr patron at a shop doesn''t need to voice their order for the owner to know their preferences¡ªa natural, effortless understanding.


    Yet, when reflected onto Naoki and Minami, it felt strangely harmonious, almost as if they''d known each other for decades.


    From Naoki''s perspective, this was certainly not love; it was merely a ripple effect from their shared Kyoto experience¡ªa lingering aftereffect.


    However, after Chen Yu''s lecture, Naoki seriously re-evaluated his feelings and realized that what he believed wasn''t love appeared to others as clear signs of affection.


    This realization left Naoki feeling surprised, resigned, and uneasy all at once.


    He wasn''t the type to juggle rtionships with multiple women or have such ambitions. In fact, he disliked those kinds of people. Yet, to his frustration, he had somehow unknowingly be one¡ªa notion both absurd and distressing to him.


    Initially confident that he held no feelings for Minami, Naoki couldn''t exin why, after the trip to Kyoto, he felt a sudden fondness toward her, coupled with a familiarity akin to knowing someone for decades.


    As he probed deeper, Naoki was certain the dream they shared at Inari Taisha was somehow deeply linked to these changes in his demeanor.


    He clearly remembered the moment he woke and saw Minami¡ªhe felt as though they had already spent decades together, experiencing the ups and downs of love and enduring the heartache of separation by death. When Minami looked at him and cried, it seemed as if she had undergone a simr emotional wave.


    If only Naoki could recall what had happened in that dream, perhaps he could untangle this web, identify the reasons behind his changing attitude toward Minami.


    But neither Naoki nor Minami remembered the contents of the dream, which made Naoki even more fixated on the shift in his feelings.


    A person cannot endlessly dwell on a single thought¡ªthe more they think about it, the harder it bes to ignore. Conversely, letting it fade often helps one move on.


    In the beginning, upon returning from Kyoto, Naoki was deeply affected by the matter. Yet when he met Minami and felt the inexplicable connection akin to knowing her for decades, he gave up trying to unearth the reasoning behind it.


    Now, Chen Yu''s lecture had reignited those thoughts, plunging Naoki into renewed confusion and frustration.


    But months had passed, and his initial emotions had undoubtedly weakened. All that remained was the mutual understanding between him and Minami.


    This, however, provided no help in uncovering the origins of the situation. After a thorough deliberation, Naoki decided to employ a more straightforward approach: ask Chen Yu.


    After all, it was Chen Yu who organized the group trip to Kyoto, and at the Inari Shrine, while everyone else was asleep, Chen Yu had been awake, chatting with the Shrine Maiden when the rest awoke. It was evident he was aware of something.


    Even if Chen Yu didn''t know exactly what transpired, if he knew the Shrine Maiden personally, Naoki could reach out to her through him.


    As long as he could unravel the circumstances from that day, Naoki believed he would be able to rify his feelings and determine whether he truly had affection for Minami.


    With this thought in mind, he approached Chen Yu, determined to ask about what had happened in Kyoto.


    Yet, faced with Naoki''s interrogation, Chen Yu responded oddly, merely asking back, "Are you sure you''ve thought this through? Even if the result is one you cannot ept?"

 Chapter 944 - 937: A Pipe Dream

    Chen Yu''s words struck Inomata Naoki as strange. What did he mean by the result being something one couldn''t bear?


    But after thinking it over calmly, Inomata Naoki understood why Chen Yu had said that.


    If he didn''t have a girlfriend, everything would be simple. At most, he could just be with Minami, and the issue would be resolved.


    But Inomata Naoki did have a girlfriend. His girlfriend, Tokairin Yuko, had an established rtionship with him, and he was even staying at her house during his visit to Tokyo Metropolis.


    This undoubtedly had a significant impact on the situation.


    Break up with Tokairin Yuko for Minami? Inomata Naoki felt he couldn''t stoop to such a scummy act.


    Then, staying in a rtionship with Tokairin Yuko while maintaining an ambiguous connection with Minami? Though it might sound enticing, leaving aside whether Tokairin Yuko or Minami would ept such an arrangement, Inomata Naoki himself couldn''t handle Chen Yu''s disdainful gaze that seemed to regard him as a piece of trash.


    As for simply staying with Tokairin Yuko and cutting off ties with Minami, that was perhaps the best solution. But for Inomata Naoki, he felt reluctant to let go.


    Logically, Inomata Naoki shouldn''t have had such feelings in his heart, but for some reason, the mere thought of parting ways with Minami made him feel uneasy, as if he would lose something exceedingly precious, making him intensely resistant.


    This made Inomata Naoki hesitate to make a decision, but it also strengthened his resolve to find out what had truly happened.


    "No matter the result, I still want to know what really happened. Why did my feelings towards Minami change so drastically after visiting Kyoto that one time?" Inomata Naoki looked seriously at Chen Yu, hoping his longtime friend and good brother could clear up his confusion. "It must have something to do with that dream. Brother Yu, you weren''t asleep at the time¡ªyou must know what happened."


    Seeing Inomata Naoki''s earnest and persistent demeanor, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow and replied, "What if I told you I didn''t know?"


    "Then I''ll go to Kyoto again and visit Inari Taisha to seek out that Shrine Maiden from before. If you don''t know, Brother Yu, then surely she does!" Inomata Naoki was determined to uncover the truth.


    At Inomata Naoki''s remark, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle. That Shrine Maiden could certainly be found, but as for what urred that day, she genuinely didn''t know.


    Because the one presiding over the ritual that day was the Inari God itself, and the Shrine Maiden was merely a vessel for Divine Descent.


    The only ones who truly knew what happened on that day were Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi, and the Inari God.


    If Inomata Naoki wanted to find out what urred, yet Chen Yu didn''t tell him, then the only way to learn might be to seek the Inari God. But if Chen Yu wouldn''t disclose the truth, why would the Inari God reveal it to him?


    Moreover, Inomata Naoki was nothing but an ordinary human. While the affair between him and Minami was involved in the ns of Chen Yu and the Inari God, why would mere mortals demand exnations from the deities?


    Even Chen Yu only received favorable treatment because of his mutually beneficial rtionship with the Inari God. If not for that connection, even a demigod barely a step away from bing a True God wouldn''t warrant any special privilege from it.


    Nevertheless, Inomata Naoki was ultimately Chen Yu''s brother, and, as part of Chen Yu''s n, he needed toprehend what had happened so the feelings between him and Minami could ignite, enabling the n to proceed smoothly. After weighing matters carefully, Chen Yu decided to let Inomata Naoki understand what had transpired.


    "Naoki, have you ever heard of ''a pipe dream?''" Chen Yu folded his hands on the table and leaned forward, fixing his gaze on Inomata Naoki.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s posture, Inomata Naoki recognized it as his way of discussing serious matters. He nodded affirmatively, then shook his head and said, "I''ve heard you mention it before, Brother Yu, as a saying in China. But I don''t know the details."


    "Then let me tell you about it. Sit down first." Chen Yu gestured for Inomata Naoki to take the chair in front of him and began the tale: "The so-called ''a pipe dream'' refers to an ancient story about a schr who encountered an immortal at an inn. The immortal gave him a pillow, inviting him to sleep on it. In the dream, the schr became a government official, got married, had children and grandchildren, and lived until eighty years old before passing away.


    But when he woke up, he was still in the inn, and everything he''d experienced had been nothing but a dream. The rice cooking in the inn hadn''t even finished yet.


    The notion of ''a pipe dream'' is that, within the dream, you can experience what others might only encounter over a lifetime. A simr story is ''a dream of Nanke,'' which also involves going through countless events within a dream, only to awaken and find it all empty and illusory."


    "I remember now. When we woke up that day, Brother Yu, you mentioned this idea of ''a pipe dream'' and said it was a spell designed to prevent us from being influenced by the dream, which was why we couldn''t recall anything!" Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Inomata Naoki immediately remembered the Shrine Maiden''s words and hurriedly pressed further. "If that''s the case, Brother Yu, you must have a way to help me remember what happened in the dream!"


    However, faced with Inomata Naoki''s hopeful anticipation, Chen Yu furrowed his brow slightly and shook his head. "The reason you and everyone else were made to forget what happened in the dream was precisely to avoid this situation, where you''d be too engrossed in the dream and unable to distinguish it from reality. For this reason, I actually suggest you forget even more thoroughly. That way, you wouldn''t have any special feelings for Minami."


    This was Chen Yu''s final test and opportunity for his brother. If Inomata Naoki chose to forget, then everything would cease, but if he insisted on pursuing the truth, Chen Yu would indeed reveal it, driving the n forward.


    Chen Yu''s words caused Inomata Naoki''s expression to change dramatically. He quickly protested, "No, Brother Yu, don''t! Even if you want me to forgetpletely, at least tell me what happened! I want to know what I experienced in the dream! Please, Brother Yu! This is my lifelong request!"


    Seeing Inomata Naoki''s sincerity, Chen Yu helplessly shook his head but eventually relented. "Alright, since you insist, I''ll tell you. At the time, we ced all of you into a dream world. Within that dream, each of you was given different identities and lived through three lifetimes in the context of the Taisho era.


    But over the course of those three lifetimes, each time, you chose to be with Minami and spend a life together. Not once did you choose Doctor Tokairin."

 Chapter 945 - 938 Subconscious

    What Chen Yu said was all true, but he didn''t tell Inomata Naoki that those so-called three lives were orchestrated by him and the Inari God.


    At the time, Chen Yu and the Inari God indeed cast everyone present, except for himself and Jounouchi Hiromi, into a dreamscape, allowing them to experience a different life within the dream¡ªjust like a pipe dream or a dream of Nanke.


    But as for Inomata Naoki and Minami, Chen Yu and the Inari God added some extra maniption.


    They made Inomata Naoki experience three lives in the dreamscape, and each time, they deliberately guided and arranged for him to meet Minami. They subtly pushed them to fall in love, be together, and live out their lives. Simultaneously, they ensured each time that Inomata Naoki missed the opportunity to be with Tokairin Yuko.


    The dreamscape is different from reality. In reality, when a person is awake, their mind is rtively steadfast, and certain suggestions or guidance may not be effective. For individuals with especially strong willpower, such suggestions might not work at all.


    But in the dreamscape, it''s different. When people are asleep, their mind bes more rxed, leaving them in a state of rtively weaker willpower. In such moments, suggestions, guidance, or even minor changes in the dreamscape can influence a person.


    Within the dreamscape, Chen Yu and the Inari God only needed to make slight alterations to the dream, which was enough to guide Inomata Naoki and Minami through the storyline and oues they had scripted for them.


    As for whether Chen Yu, as a Necromancer, had simpler and more direct ways to control people, the answer is undoubtedly yes.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t use spells to control Inomata Naoki. The reason was simple¡ªboth he and the Inari God were concerned that spell maniption might interfere with their n.


    After all, at the core, even if Chen Yu used spells to twist Inomata Naoki''s will, or used human charm techniques to make him obsessively fall in love with Minami, it would only be a form of deception. Once the spells were undone, all of this would burst like a soap bubble.


    Breaking the boundaries between life and death requires genuine love between man and ghost, not reliance on spells to deceive and alter minds. Thus, from the very beginning, Chen Yu forsook such ideas, even when matchmaking Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko; he merely influenced his emotions rather than directly altering his will.


    But within the dreamscape, certain things be much simpler¡ªafter all, if you can control the entire world, minor moves are entirely unnecessary.


    So in the dreamscape, Chen Yu and the Inari God arranged three distinctly different lives for Inomata Naoki¡ªbe it poverty or wealth, talent or mediocrity¡ªwith no exception, each time he fell in love with Minami and spent his life with her.


    Although life in the dreamscape wasn''t genuinely "a lifetime," and what they experienced wasn''t real, nor did the time truly stretch for so long, under the effects of the Pipe Dream spell, the three lives allowed significant affection to develop between Inomata Naoki and Minami.


    So much so that even after Chen Yu wiped their memories, the two cried uncontrobly the moment they woke up. Relying on remnants of feelings in their minds, they carried the tacit connection built across three lives in the dreamscape into reality.


    Bringing the emotions, bonds, and tacit understanding forged through three lives in the dreamscape into reality was precisely the purpose of Chen Yu making them experience the Pipe Dream.


    As for Inomata Naoki wanting to know what had happened, this was, in fact, within Chen Yu''s expectations. He even retained the memories of their dream lives for both Inomata Naoki and Minami. If needed, he could let them recall these memories at any time.


    But given Inomata Naoki''s current state, Chen Yu only needed to provide a rough exnation of what had happened. After all, abruptly adding the memories of three lives¡ªeven if they were only dream memories¡ªcould trigger cognitive dissonance.


    Moreover, even merely exining the gist of what happened, Chen Yu believed, would be profoundly unsettling for him.


    The truth was just as Chen Yu had expected. Upon realizing that he had chosen Minami over Tokairin Yuko in all three dream lives, Inomata Naoki sped his face in disbelief.


    "I didn''t choose Yuko even once?" Inomata Naoki asked Chen Yu in shock, though it seemed more like he was questioning himself.


    "You don''t need to feel sorry for Doctor Tokairin. What you reflect in a dream is merely a projection of your subconscious. You already have Doctor Tokairin as your girlfriend in reality. In your subconscious, she already belongs to you, so you don''t desire her. But Minami is just someone who has feelings for you. Wanting to possess her, even spending a lifetime with her in a dream, isn''t strange at all." Chen Yuforted Inomata Naoki but deliberately misled him with his words.


    "But this¡­" Inomata Naoki ran his fingers through his hair forcefully, unsure of what to say.


    Seeing Inomata Naoki''s reaction, Chen Yu reached out and patted his shoulder, consoling him, "It''s just your subconscious, not your conscious thoughts. For a person, conscious ideas are controble, but the subconscious is uncontroble. Many people don''t even know what their subconscious is thinking. What happened isn''t your fault.


    Besides, it was just a dream. I erased your memories because I hoped you wouldn''t let things from the dream affect reality. Did you never fantasize about a female celebrity before, even to the point of engaging in¡­ indescribable acts in your dreams?"


    "But¡­" Inomata Naoki was rendered speechless by Chen Yu''sments. The two were old schoolmates, so Chen Yu was fully aware of any fantasies Naoki harbored about celebrities.


    But after venting his frustration, Inomata Naoki still asked persistently with lingering dissatisfaction, "But why would I choose Yuko all three times?"


    "The reasons are multifaceted. I''m just a surgeon. For these psychological questions, you''re better off consulting a psychologist." Chen Yu offered Inomata Naoki a smile¡ªhe wasn''t worried that visiting a psychologist would resolve Naoki''s issues.


    Chen Yu''s suggestion prompted a moment of silence before Inomata Naoki nodded and indicated he would see a psychologist.


    However, curiosity and dissatisfaction still nagged him, and he asked Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, you didn''t fall asleep that day, did you? Did you experience that dream yourself? Brother Yu, what did you dream about?"


    "Me?" Chen Yu raised an eyebrow, momentarily stunned by the unexpected question, but he still replied, "I killed one-fifth of the world''s poption and made myself a deity."

 Chapter 946 - 939 Chen Yus Dream

    Chen Yu did not lie about his answer to this question.


    He indeed experienced this dream, and in the dream, he lived a lifepletely different from his current one.


    In the dream, Chen Yu still inherited the legacy of a Necromancer and simrly came to Tokyo to study medicine, but after graduation, he chose a path that was entirely different from the one he took in reality.


    Using the environment of Tokyo, where suicides and disappearances ur daily, he performed human sacrifices and created Undead Servants, allowing him to sessfully transition into bing a Necromancer.


    After this transformation, he used various cruel methods tomit massacres and spread fear, collecting Negative Energy while sacrificing the dead to an Evil God in exchange for immense power.


    In the dream, there were also Transcendents in Tokyo who, together with the police, discovered Chen Yu''s actions andunched a coordinated pursuit against him.


    Because the power Chen Yu acquired wasn''t strong enough, he was cornered by governmental Transcendents. In his despair, he yed his trump card, spreading a gue in Tokyo and performing a sacrifice. Ultimately, he conducted a blood sacrifice of Tokyo''s ten million inhabitants, breaking through to be a Demigod, and for a time, he became the world''s most feared criminal.


    Afterward, Chen Yu moved through Southeast Asia and India, using thebined poption of over a billion people as sacrifices toplete an even more horrifying ritual. Not only did he seed in achieving Divine Enthronement, but he also summoned an Outer Domain Evil God, nearly transforming the entire Earth into a Demon Realm.


    However, this Outer Domain Evil God was caught in a trap pre-designed by Chen Yu. Sealing the entity, he extracted all of its power and knowledge, attaining an unimaginably immense strength himself.


    At the dream''s end, Chen Yu even used the power obtained from the Outer Domain Evil God to devour all the deities in the Earth''s world, using their essence as fuel to propel the entire, along with the Moon, into the Netherworld, bing yet another fresh Outer Domain God within the Multiverse.


    Chen Yu''s actions in the dream startled the Inari God, who almost attempted to extinguish him while he remained in the dream.


    It wasn''t because the Inari God bore any malicious intent, but because Chen Yu''s near-destruction of the entire world, and his act of hurling the into the Netherworld, thereby annihting almost all life on it, had profoundly shocked the deity.


    The Inari God clearly understood that Chen Yu not only had the capability to do so but also the potential willingness to carry it out.


    However, since it was merely a dream, once Chen Yu woke up, the Inari God abandoned the thought of killing him.


    As for Chen Yu himself, he wasn''t surprised by the things he had done in the dream.


    Humans are two-sided creatures. Some outwardly appear cheerful but harbor secret darkness within; others look like outright viins yet might be devotedly filial at home; some may shine as workce elites or corporate powerhouses, only to seek familial sce after stepping inside their homes...


    The idea of exterminating the world''s entire poption to perform sacrifices for power didn''t strike Chen Yu as abnormal in the least.


    Back when he hadn''t yet entered that ancient tomb and obtained the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium, he was already someone with a rather dark inner world.


    This was somewhat influenced by his mindset and surrounding environment at that time. It was also impacted by some of the dark-themed novels he read¡ªbooks that, by today''s standards, might fall under "404 content." Indeed, young Chen Yu once entertained the idea of "I''ll kill everyone if I had the power."


    Nevertheless, at that time, such thoughts were mere youthful impulsiveness and fleeting Negative Emotions.


    However, after obtaining the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium, Chen Yu now had the capacity to make such thoughts a reality.


    But the restraints of moralw in the real world, the societal values he had internalized over the years, and the efforts required to master necromancy all contributed to his choosing not to walk a dark path but rather to embrace a path that was more eptable to this world and more bearable for himself.


    Sacrifices and ughter¡­ These are the simplest and most straightforward shortcuts for a Necromancer to gain strength.


    As long as one is willing to forsake their humanity and cross the boundary of morality, a Necromancer could inte with power as easily as blowing up a balloon.


    If Chen Yu wanted, he could replicate in reality the mass sacrifices he performed in the dream¡ªthe ten million poption of Tokyo, the billions of Southeast Asia and India. But in doing so, he''d no longer be human; he would cease to be a person.


    What makes someone human is our thoughts and morals, our ability to restrain ourselves¡ªnot acting purely on instinct.


    Every person should have a moral baseline, knowing what should not and cannot be done.


    Humans cannot, or at least, should not...


    This might be a popr saying, but it perfectly encapstes the necessity for everyone to draw a line in the sand within their hearts.


    For this reason, Chen Yu ultimately chose his current path, rejecting the so-called "shortcut" and the "stronger path" chosen by those who discard their humanity.


    Sure, that approach might quickly lead to immense power, might earn fear from others, and might appear decisive and formidable. But beyond that, what''s left?


    Like in the dream, sacrificing one-tenth of the world''s poption, devouring all the world''s gods, and plunging Earth into the Netherworld to annihte almost all life¡ªyes, that might appear overwhelmingly powerful. But then what?


    After aplishing all that, what would be left of Chen Yu? To ascend as an Outer Domain God? To live an eternity of loneliness, with endless time driving him to madness?


    Or perhaps, like all the other Outer Domain Evil Gods, tempting others to summon him periodically, so that he could destroy world after world, only to someday meet a real Brave that puts an end to him?


    If bing stronger led to these oues, Chen Yu felt it better to remain human and not pursue power.


    A true strong one? Having raw power has never been the hallmark of real strength; possessing the temperament to wield that power responsibly is the true measure of strength.


    Bing stronger has never been about isting oneself or transforming into the Demon King for Brave warriors to challenge.


    Those who seek power for power''s sake are either disposable side characters or fleeting backdrops in cartoons¡ªthey never survive beyond three episodes.


    Chen Yu''s pursuit of strength, at first, might have stemmed from mere interest or the desire to prove himself. But now, he believed his reason for growing stronger was to protect¡ªhis wife and his daughter.


    Perhaps, as those anime speeches would have it, people only unleash their full potential when they are trying to defend something important.


    And to protect his wife and daughter, Chen Yu was willing to pay any price¡ªeven if it meant bing the version of himself from the dream, even if it meant sacrificing one-tenth of the world''s poption...

 Chapter 947 - 940: Heart Disease

    Perhaps it was because Chen Yu said he killed a fifth of the world''s poption in a dream, or maybe it was because in the dream, he chose to spend the rest of his life with Minami in all three lives, but when Inomata Naoki left Chen Yu''s office, his expression inevitably seemed a bit dazed.


    For an ordinary person like him, these things were a bit too stimting.


    At this moment, Inomata Naoki''s mind was a mess, and seeing his dazed state, Chen Yu wasn''t confident letting him return to theb to work, so he gave Naoki half a day off to go back and rest.


    Inomata Naoki also knew that his current state wasn''t suitable for continuing work today, so when Chen Yu asked him to go and rest, he didn''t argue. Instead, he prepared to go home obediently, to both take a good rest and sort out his thoughts, which were tangled like a knot.


    However, as Inomata Naoki changed his clothes and left the hospital, he was seen by Kohinata Kaori.


    Watching Inomata Naoki leave the hospital with a dazed and low-spirited demeanor, even failing to notice her greeting, naturally made Kohinata Kaori feel a bit concerned.


    After finding out that Inomata Naoki had gone to see Chen Yu before leaving the hospital, Kohinata Kaori thought for a moment and then went to Chen Yu''s office, intending to ask what was going on.


    However, when faced with Kohinata Kaori''s inquiry, Chen Yu merely replied nonchntly, "Naoki''s fine, he''s just been working overtime a lottely and isn''t feeling too well. I told him to go home and rest a bit. Don''t make a big deal out of it."


    "Why would you say that, senior? It''s definitely because Second Senior Brother stayed upte doing experiments that he''s not feeling well. As his senior, you should care more about him!" Kohinata Kaori said, feeling a bit indignant for Inomata Naoki.


    Faced with Kohinata Kaori''s indignation, Chen Yu just chuckled and shook his head, "Naoki''s a grown man now, does he still need me to take care of him? He can take care of himself, and it''s not because of staying upte for experiments that he''s unwell; it''s a mental issue."


    "A mental issue? What''s going on with Second Senior Brother that he has a mental issue?" Chen Yu''s exnation only made Kohinata Kaori more puzzled.


    In her view, Inomata Naoki was doing well at work and in his rtionships; he seemed to have both love and career in perfect harmony, making him the envy of others. So how could he have a mental issue?


    "How could I tell you about such personal matters? If you want to know, go ask him yourself." Of course, Chen Yu couldn''t tell Kohinata Kaori the truth. Although she yed a very important role in this matter, Chen Yu still didn''t want to involve her, "But for this matter, I think it might be better not to ask too many questions. Sometimes men have things they don''t want to tell others."


    "What''s going on that''s so mysterious?" Kohinata Kaori disyed an expression of confusion and disdain, clearly feeling frustrated with Chen Yu''s mystery, but she didn''t press further, just nodded and said, "Alright then, but is Second Senior Brother really okay looking like that?"


    "Even if there is an issue, you can''t solve it!" Chen Yu spread his hands at Kohinata Kaori.


    Seeing her face showing confusion, he continued to exin, "I already told you, it''s a mental issue. We have a saying in China, ''a mental illness requires mental medicine.'' You''re not a psychology major; you won''t be able to help with this kind of thing."


    Chen Yu spoke the truth. Inomata Naoki''s troubles stem from his feelings for Minami shing with the fact that he has a girlfriend. To solve this problem, only he can make a choice, or one of Minami and Tokairin Yuko needs to sever ties with him.


    Otherwise, Inomata Naoki would remain in a dilemma.


    This isn''t an issue Kohinata Kaori can meddle into and solve. After all, all she can do is either counsel Inomata Naoki or persuade Minami to back off.


    What Kohinata Kaori would do is not hard to guess for someone who already knows her well, like Chen Yu.


    Hearing what Chen Yu said, although Kohinata Kaori still felt a little unwilling, after puffing her cheeks, she decided to give up arguing with Chen Yu, saying somewhat dejectedly, "I know."


    "Since you know, go back to work. The smart AI diagnostic system just went online; let the doctors in the department use it more. This is to both familiarize and adapt them to it and to test whether the system''s diagnoses are urate, if there are any issues." In addition to being Kohinata Kaori''s senior, Chen Yu is also the head professor of the General Surgery department, so aside from personal topics, he would also mention work-rted matters.


    Kohinata Kaori nodded at this and then said with a fair amount of confidence, "There''s no problem with that! I''ve tried using that smart AI diagnostic system these past few days and feel that it''s quite effective. It diagnoses general patient conditions much faster than doctors can, and the uracy is quite decent. Overall, this smart AI diagnostic system is quite good to use."


    This was Kohinata Kaori''s concrete evaluation after actually using the smart AI diagnostic system. She felt that the system indeed had its advantages in diagnosing generalmon illness patients.


    After all, AI analyzes and matches the data based on the patient''s diagnostic results and existing medical records, then draws a conclusion through data calction. Compared to doctors who analyze records based on diagnostic results and make judgments based on experience, the machine is naturally faster.


    It''s just that Chen Yu, after hearing Kohinata Kaori''s words, remained somewhat unconvinced. After thinking for a moment, he asked, "What about the diagnosis of difficult andplicated cases with the smart AI diagnostic system?"


    This was Chen Yu''s primary concern and the main type of patients received by the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    Due to Japan''s referral system, most of those sent to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital are conditions that general hospitals can''t handle. Common conditions that ordinary hospitals can manage wouldn''t be sent to the Eastern University Affiliated Hospital.


    For Chen Yu''s question, Kohinata Kaori''s answer was not so optimistic: "In the case of rare andplicated diseases, while the smart AI diagnostic system can precisely analyze the patient''s condition and identify the cause, its advantage isn''t significant in diagnosis because there are not enough cases in its database ofplex and rare diseases, so there would be situations where the AI cannot make a diagnosis."


    "Is that so? I understand, I''ll report this situation to the hospitalter." Chen Yu nodded to show his understanding and told Kohinata Kaori, "If you don''t have anything else, go back and work. I have a surgery this afternoon; if you have time,e and help out."


    "Okay, senior." Kohinata Kaori thought for a moment and readily agreed.

 Chapter 948 - 941 Arrangements

    With Inomata Naoki understanding what happened in the dream, Chen Yu''s entire n, stalled for several months, started moving again.


    This time, what Chen Yu nned was no longer just a small skirmish, but a real effort to achieve his own deification.


    All preparations were put into ce, and this time, not only did Chen Yu''s ship-girls enter a state of alert, but also the several corps that had been training were ready to go, prepared to be deployed to the battlefield.


    As for Jounouchi Hiromi, due to the divinity and divine power she absorbed from Xiao Lan, she has begun her divine transformation, and barring any unforeseen circumstances, when Chen Yu begins executing his n, she will also transform into a demigod.


    This time, Chen Yu intends to truly break the boundary between life and death,pletely shattering the world''s rules, and seize four foundational rules to forge his divine rank.


    This will not only provoke intense resistance from the world''s consciousness but will also draw the animosity and exclusion of the entire world towards him.


    More importantly, after Chen Yu does this, Izanami, who is sealed in Yomotsu Hirasaka in Japanese mythology, will lead the armies of Yomi to invade the human world.


    If Chen Yu cannot handle this matter, then what awaits the world is a human catastrophe, the resurgence of myth.


    Therefore, both Chen Yu and the Inari God are extremely cautious regarding this matter.


    Chen Yu has staked all his power on this, and the Inari God likewise has gathered all the forces from all of Japan''s thirty thousand Inari Shrines to act as military support during Chen Yu''s ritual to resist the armies of Yomi.


    This time, the location for Chen Yu''s ritual was not chosen to be on the Sanzu Riverbank, but directly at Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    On one hand, this is because Yomotsu Hirasaka, like the Sanzu River, is a passage connecting the worlds of life and death, a gap between life and death which was blocked by Izanagi using the Senzui Stone in mythological times to prevent his wife Izanami from charging out of Yomi.


    On the other hand, this is because it will be the ce where the armies of Yomi will invade, so Chen Yu''s conducting the ritual here not only allows him to leverage the power of the Inari God to resist the world consciousness''s opposition but also to set up a military formation to counter the invasion of Yomi''s armies while achieving his deification.


    This approach has several benefits. Firstly, it allows for immediate defense against the armies of Yomi, preventing them from invading the human world and causing ughter and disaster.


    Since Chen Yu himself broke the boundary between life and death, he believes that the resulting disaster should be handled by him to avoid causing further harm to the world.


    Secondly, preventing the invasion of the dead is viewed as meritorious by the world, which could offset the world''s animosity towards Chen Yu for seizing its rules.


    After all, even if the world consciousness is active, it is a simple mechanism with instinctive reactions; as long as actions are in the world''s interest, one can gain the world''s favor and receive various benefits, even bing the Child of the World.


    Even if faced with the rejection and loathing of world consciousness, things beneficial to the entire world can make amends.


    So regardless of what happens, Chen Yu must block the armies of Yomi until he sessfully extracts four rules and then seal them back into thend of the dead.


    For Chen Yu, who can be a Supreme God surpassing higher divine power post-deification, this wouldn''t be too difficult, especially with the assistance of the Inari God, who would also reach the Supreme God level and possess a Netherworld divine rank at that time.


    Now everything is being prepared urgently; even Amaterasu from Gao Tianyuan is keeping eyes on this matter, numerous timesmunicating with Chen Yu through the Divine Mirror, discussing this incident.


    Everything seems poised, just waiting for all preparations to bepleted, then Chen Yu will break the boundary between life and death andmence the final deification ritual.


    Yet at this pivotal moment, Inomata Naoki surprisingly asked Chen Yu for two days off, taking his girlfriend Tokairin Yuko, who also took leave, to Okinawa, saying they wanted to thoroughly enjoy their vacation and strengthen their rtionship.


    Chen Yu could only find thisughably absurd, feeling that Inomata Naoki was deceiving himself.


    His intent was to enhance and solidify his feelings for Tokairin Yuko through their time together, but this effort was destined to be futile.


    Because not only Chen Yu, but also the Inari God and the deities brought in by it, Amaterasu from Gao Tianyuan, and the Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu under it, are all paying close attention to this matter.


    While Chen Yu might temporarily show mercy, mindful of fraternal ties and would not deal harshly with him, other forces would definitely not allow him to fail the entire n just due to emotional guilt.


    So whether Inomata Naoki is willing or not, he will develop feelings for Minami, creating a romantic rtionship between a human and a spirit, breaking taboos and the boundary of life and death.


    And to achieve this... all that is needed is for Chen Yu to remind him and Minami of everything they went through in their dream, and it would all fall into ce naturally.


    The only reason Chen Yu hasn''t done this yet is that there are still some things not prepared.


    And while all forces are earnestly preparing for the impending divine war, Chen Yu also sought out his disciple, intending to arrange his disciple''s future.


    "Teacher, why did you call me today?" Misumi Mikoto asked Chen Yu, getting to the point after some small talk.


    Recently, Misumi Mikoto made rapid progress in necromancy, not only building her own necromantic space but alsopleting a ss change with the help of the Chitose Sisters, bing a Legendary-rank Necromancer, advancing at a pace that could almost match Chen Yu''s.


    Chen Yu was naturally very satisfied with his disciple''s performance, which was why he wanted to arrange Misumi Mikoto''s future before his deification.


    "I wanted to ask about your future ns. Previously, because of the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug patent, the Americans promised to build a world-ss research institute overseas for me, and it is nearlypleted. Soon, Hiromi and I will move there for work. If you want toe with us, I''ll save a ce for you at the research institute," Chen Yu said to Misumi Mikoto, first addressing her mundane career options: "If you don''t want to work overseas, then I can leave the Regenerative Medicine Laboratory in Tokyo to you. Of course, if you''d like to continue staying at UDI, that''s fine too. I''ll use my connections at the Ministry of Health and Welfare to make you the deputy director of UDI. Director Kamikura is getting older, and in a few years, you''ll be able to take over his position."


    "Teacher, what''s going on? Why does it sound like you''re arranging yourst wishes?" Misumi Mikoto caught onto something odd from Chen Yu''s words.


    "Nothing much, just that I''m preparing for deification, and once Iplete the deification ritual, I likely won''t stay in Japan anymore. As my only disciple, I need to ensure your prospects are settled," said Chen Yu nonchntly, looking at Misumi Mikoto.

 Chapter 949 - 942 Danger

    Deification¡ªthis is something utterly beyond the imagination of ordinary people.


    Whether it''s symbolic deification or actual deification, neither is within the grasp orprehension of the average person.


    Misumi Mikoto knew that Chen Yu was a Demigod. Even after bing a Necromancer herself, she had harbored dreams of deification. But she felt this was something too far removed, both from her and from her teacher.


    Although Chen Yu, in some sense, wasn''t too different from deities, through her study of necromancy, Misumi Mikoto clearly understood the vast chasm that existed between Demigods and True Gods.


    So, even though Chen Yu could easily summon Demigod-level Ship-girls and had given her two, she never thought her teacher could truly ascend to the level of deification.


    As for herself, while she had entertained such fantasies, deification was not part of the ns Misumi Mikoto had set for her future.


    Even though she was now a Legendary-rank existence, her goal was simply to spend the next decade or two slowly umting power, solidifying her foundation, and enhancing her strength as a Necromancer. Only after that would she consider pursuing a breakthrough to Demigod-level.


    As for deification, in Misumi Mikoto''s mind, that was something to think about at least a hundred years into the future.


    Don''t think of this timeline as slow. In truth, the development pace of both Chen Yu and Misumi Mikoto after bing Necromancers was far from the norm. And as for Jounouchi Hiromi? There was noparison to be made.


    Under normal circumstances, even if someone received a Necromancer''s inheritance without prior knowledge, it would still take years to learn the basics and foundational principles.


    Because Earth has advanced medical research on human anatomy, much of this knowledge is essible to everyone, making things appear rtively manageable.


    But what if someone living in the ignorance of the Middle Ages or the steam era received a necromantic inheritance?


    Even disregarding how long it would take for them to learn the basics, merely procuring cadavers to validate their learning would be an exceedingly troublesome task¡ªone false move, and they''d be branded as an evil Wizard and hunted down.


    Even in modern society, such things would hardly be different¡ªunless one worked in a field rted to medicine, like Chen Yu and his peers. Otherwise, essing cadavers would actually be harder than it was in ancient times.


    In reality, the path to growth for a Necromancer is incredibly long. It might take decades of hiding away in some secluded ce, living every day among corpses, to finally reach the level of a full-fledged Necromancer and surpass Legendary rank.


    To reach Chen Yu''s current level as a Necromancer, following the traditional path, could take centuries or more.


    But because Chen Yu received both systematic and professional medical education and had a deep understanding of human anatomy, his study of necromancy was naturally much more efficient. Combined with his ess to both cadavers and living human bodies, it wasn''t surprising that he became a Necromancer within a few short years.


    From there, his growth as a Necromancer depended entirely on fate. Someone like Chen Yu, who encountered so many significant events that allowed him to leap past the Legendary rank and be a Demigod¡ªsuch urrences were one in a million. Let alone the fact that he would soon ascend in a single stroke to be a Supreme God.


    So, when Misumi Mikoto learned that Chen Yu was preparing for deification, she was utterly stunned. Her mind went nk as she struggled to process the unimaginable news Chen Yu had shared with her.


    "Teacher, you''re nning to ascend to godhood? But this is just too¡­" Misumi Mikoto was at a loss for words and couldn''t find the right expression. "So how exactly are you nning to do it, Teacher? I''ve read about the Deification Rituals in the Book of Inheritance¡ªthey all seem soplicated!"


    Although matters surrounding deification are typically secrets that shouldn''t be disclosed, as a teacher, it was only proper for him to guide his disciple. Thus, Chen Yu still exined to Misumi Mikoto: "I don''t n to use the faith-based path for deification. You should understand, Mikoto, the limitations of faith-based deification."


    "So, I n to forge an Ancient Godhood by extracting the rules of the world as the foundation for my ascension. It''s just a pity that you don''t have sufficient strength right now. Otherwise, I could have taken you along this time."


    Chen Yu wasn''t merely being courteous. After all, he was already preparing to forge four Ancient Godhoods in one go this time. Preparing one for his disciple wouldn''t have been a big deal, especially since Misumi Mikoto''s was not intended topete for the singr Supreme Deity Status.


    To Misumi Mikoto, such an opportunity being out of her reach was naturally a profound regret. Even though she was only at the Legendary rank, she understood very well the immense benefits of deification. Thinking about how herck of strength had caused her to miss this once-in-a-lifetime chance at bing a deity, she nearly broke into tears on the spot.


    Misumi Mikoto knew that since her teacher had mentioned it, he was entirely sincere. In her understanding, Chen Yu wasn''t someone who made empty promises or told lies. There wasn''t a single thing he had agreed to or promised that he hadn''t fulfilled.


    So, if Chen Yu said he could take her along, it meant that if her strength were sufficient, he truly would have taken her with him to ascend to godhood.


    What in this world is more painful than anything else? It''s having something you desperately desire ced right before your eyes, so close you can almost touch it¡ªonly to realize your arms aren''t long enough to reach it.


    "Then¡­ can I at least witness your Deification Ritual, Teacher?" Misumi Mikoto asked begrudgingly. Even if she couldn''t ride the coattails of this rare opportunity and ascend together, just witnessing Chen Yu''s deification process would be an invaluable experience for her.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head and said, "This Deification Ritual will be extremely dangerous. Without Demigod-level strength, I wouldn''t be able to look after you¡ªso it''s better if you don''te."


    "Dangerous?" Misumi Mikoto was momentarily taken aback. She had some understanding of Deification Rituals. From what Chen Yu described, she''d also seen simr methods in books and hadn''t thought there was any particr danger. Even if extracting the world''s rules provoked resistance from the world''s consciousness, it shouldn''t warrant such a warning about theck of Demigod-level strength.


    Chen Yu didn''t borate much in response to Misumi Mikoto''s curiosity. Some matters could be discussed, while others could not be disclosed.


    Thus, Chen Yu merely shook his head without offering further exnation: "This time, my Deification Ritual involves some unique circumstances, hence the danger. If you were at the Demigod level, you coulde with me without issue. But Legendary rank is still a bit too weak."


    "However, there''s no need to feel too dejected. When you reach Demigod-level strength and wish to pursue deification, I can arrange it for you. There''s no need to feel regret over missing this opportunity."


    Though Chen Yu''s reassurances were well-intentioned, Misumi Mikoto still felt as though she''d missed out on something absolutely monumental. But since Chen Yu had spoken, she could only nod and reluctantly agree.

 Chapter 950 - 943 Arrangement

    Although the matter of divine enthronement could not involve Misumi Mikoto, Chen Yu ultimately transferred his regenerative medicineboratory to her after consulting her opinion.


    Theboratory, which had always been under Chen Yu''s name and researching regenerative medicine topics per his arrangements, was primarily managed by the Mingyue Society most of the time. Chen Yu himself only asionally oversaw its operations.


    Theboratory had sessfullypleted several projects, including Chen Yu''s earlier research on vegetative-state treatment, making it quite profitable now.


    However, with Chen Yu having seeded in his divine enthronement, he intended to relocate to the small ind gifted to him by the Americans to lead a carefree, godlike life. It was evident that he no longer had ns to manage theboratory in Japan.


    Thus, transferring theboratory''s ownership to Misumi Mikoto was not a troublesome matter for him.


    Nheless, considering factors like brand credibility, although theboratory was transferred to Misumi Mikoto''s name, Chen Yu would still maintain a nominal presence there, albeit without any involvement in its management.


    As for the future operations of theboratory, Chen Yu was confident because Misumi Mikoto was also a Necromancer and his disciple. What Chen Yu knew, Misumi Mikoto had learned as well, and what she didn''t know yet, she could always study. Running theboratory would be no issue for her.


    Initially, Chen Yu had nned to bring Misumi Mikoto overseas. After all, she was his personally trained disciple, and he hoped to continue mentoring her further.


    But after careful consideration, Misumi Mikoto decided to stay in Japan.


    The main reason was not anything else but her adaptation to life in Japan. If it were to a modern city like the United States, it would''ve been more eptable; but Chen Yu was heading to a secluded overseas ind.


    At just over thirty years old, she wasn''t yet at a stage to consider retiring, and even if the ind featured a world-ss researchboratory, she couldn''t see the appeal of living in istion on an ind.


    Perhaps she would visit the ind to vacation and reunite with Chen Yu''s family in the future when time permits, but the thought of residing there¡ªno, perhaps she''d consider it at seventy or eighty years old.


    Misumi Mikoto''s reluctance to go abroad was within Chen Yu''s expectations, so he didn''t force his disciple. He only asked her to visit him frequently whenever she could.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When dealing with Misumi Mikoto, Chen Yu negotiated as she was his disciple. But when it came to the Mingyue Society, the subordinate organization he initially created for convenience, Chen Yu only issuedmands.


    Currently, due to Chen Yu''s influence, the Mingyue Society had be Japan''s foremost supernatural organization. With Chen Yu, the Demigod leader, at the helm, it held a significant reputation internationally as well. However, in Chen Yu''s eyes, this organization remained just a construct he designed for practicality back then.


    Today, Mingyue Society wielded immense influence not only within Japan''s supernaturalmunity but also across the country''s political and business circles.


    It mightck the capability to rece a Prime Minister, but if dissatisfaction arose with any Cab official, the Mingyue Society''s current strength was sufficient to install someone more agreeable.


    Still, none of this mattered in Chen Yu''s eyes.


    Back when he was an ordinary Necromancer, he might have found the Society''s might impressive, deeming it a powerful supernatural organization.


    But for the Demigod Chen Yu now, he could easily rece the Prime Minister with a singlemand and gain the backing of both the Imperial Family and the Americans.


    The power of mortals no longer held any significance for him.


    Nevertheless, this was his faction. So, even as he nned to leave Japan, the organization still needed to continue operating.


    The Mingyue Society had grown exponentially since its humble beginnings, when Chen Yu himself, a lone Master Rank, had to hold the fort.


    Not only was Chen Yu now a Demigod, but even the once Formal-Rank superhumans like Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, Kyuuzai Ryousen, and Kojo Mitsuko had advanced to the Legendary Rank. Coupled with Maeda Toshiie, who had long followed Chen Yu''s orders from the Society headquarters, the organization now boasted four Legendary-Rankbatants, ranking it among the top globally.


    The various independent superhumans who had initially joined Mingyue Society for its heritage offerings had also seen significant advancements in their abilities.


    Many apprentices and Formal-Rank superhumans who had beennguishing with iplete inheritances had now risen to Expert Level. There were over twenty Master Rankbatants too, making the organization genuinely formidable.


    But for the current Chen Yu, such manpower hardly caught his eye.


    Under hismand, mere mortals without Legendary-levelbat power or special attributes struggled to even warrant his notice. On top of that, he had more than twenty Demigod-level ship-girls awaiting orders, not to mention divine-level forces like Warspite and Missouri.


    As for lower-level cannon fodder? A Necromancer rarelycked for such resources.


    During his earlier, weaker years, Chen Yu had considered leveraging the lower-tier superhumans as cannon fodder.


    But now, with his strength skyrocketed, his perspective had grown ordingly. Any of the trained legions within his Necromantic Space could easily crush Mingyue Society''s seemingly robustbat power.


    Thus, to Chen Yu, the subordinate force he once cultivated hadrgely lost its significance.


    That said, to Chen Yu, the Mingyue Society was still a valuable asset. Plus, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen had remained diligent and reliable, proving themselves efficient in handling trivial matters. He had no intention of abandoning them.


    After a brief inspection of the current state of Mingyue Society, Chen Yu informed the three leaders and Maeda Toshiie about his imminent divine enthronement and departure from Japan.


    Maeda Toshiie showed no particr reaction. As Chen Yu''s Undead Servant, he remained loyal regardless. Though still at the Legendary rank, his military expertise was indispensable inmanding the several legions within Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space. There was no fear of being discarded.


    Kojo Kyoko was even more straightforward. Chen Yu was her master, and wherever Chen Yu went, she would follow loyally without hesitation.


    But Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen gave the matter more thought. After some hesitation, Yoshiharu finally asked Chen Yu, "Master, if you leave Japan after your divine enthronement, how should the Mingyue Society proceed? Should we relocate overseas as well?"


    "I''ve already considered that. Today, I''m here precisely to address this matter," Chen Yu replied, having anticipated this question. He began exining, "In the future¡­"

 Chapter 951 - 944: Yacht

    Chen Yu''s arrangements for the Mingyue Society could be summed up rather simply: everything would remain as it was.


    Though he himself would leave Japan after his Divine Enthronement, it did not mean severing all ties there. Even if he no longer held the Mingyue Society''s power in high regard, it was still a significant foundation. How could he just abandon it?


    Taking a step back, when his daughter grows up, Little Yixi will still need to attend school. Whether she''s sent back to their home country or remains in Japan for her education, the presence of the Mingyue Society could ensure excellent care for her.


    After all, worldly matters still require worldly solutions. This is no longer the mythological age, and Chen Yu had no intention of imitating the Greek Gods, appointing some schr or hero to educate his child.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi both agreed that ensuring Little Yixi received aplete modern education was essential.


    After all, gaining a thorough understanding of the modern knowledge system was highly beneficial for a child''s growth.


    It is well known that modern education is the result of generations of meticulous research, systematic organization, and consistent optimization. While many will criticize today''s education system for its myriad ws and imperfections in theption of teaching materials,


    these shorings apply when considering the system as a whole. Compared to hiring a private tutor for one-on-one instruction, the breadth of knowledge one can absorb in school is undoubtedly greater.


    Moreover, there is another critical reason¡ªthis would allow Little Yixi to interact with more peers of her age. Even though Chen Yu and his wife were nning to send her to a private aristocratic school, Little Yixi would still meet other children, avoiding issues stemming from ack of childhoodpanions.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu reassured his three subordinates and gave Maeda Toshiie instructions to return to the Necromantic Space to oversee the army, effectively wrapping up matters concerning the Mingyue Society.


    Reassured by Chen Yu''s directives, both Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen felt at ease.


    Although they had already established themselves as prominent figures among Japan''s Transcendents, they were fully aware that everything they had was given to them by Chen Yu. Even their souls belonged to him. If they ceased to be useful to Chen Yu, it would mean losing all sense of purpose and worth.


    While they could theoretically maintain the Mingyue Society on their own, thanks to their current capabilities, a samurai without a master was nothing more than a stray dog.


    What''s more, Chen Yu was about to undergo Divine Enthronement. If abandoned at such a critical time, wouldn''t they lose an unimaginably rare opportunity?


    What human worldly power could possiblypare to the noble glory of serving a deity?


    Even if they were no more than hounds under a deity''smand, it would far surpass the fleeting grandeur of human fame and power.


    When Chen Yu exined his decision to retain the Mingyue Society as a means to support his daughter''s education, Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu and Kyuuzai Ryousen began strategizing. They resolved to infiltrate the education system thoroughly before their young mistress grew up, ensuring they could serve her needs to the fullest.


    For an average person, such unwavering loyalty might leave room for hidden schemes, despite outwardmitment. Yet, whether it was Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu or Kyuuzai Ryousen, their fealty to Chen Yu emanated from the very depths of their souls.


    Furthermore, as their powers grew, their loyalty to Chen Yu only deepened, never waning.


    Subordinates so capable and loyal were not easily discarded by Chen Yu. While it was true he no longer valued the Mingyue Society highly and could easily replicate such an organization with a wave of his hand, he fully intended to take these useful followers with him.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Honorable Excellency the Demigod, theboratory in the Maldives has now been fully constructed. Would you have time to inspect it? If there are any dissatisfactions, we can make adjustments ordingly." The U.S. Ambassador to Japan respectfully handed over a document to Chen Yu with both hands, introducing theb''s features: "Thisboratory has been built to the highest standards in the world. All equipment represents the most advanced technology currently avable on the market.


    Leveraging the ind''s mountainous features, theb was carved into the mountain interior to minimize the footprint on the ind''s surface. Additionally, we''ve rebuilt the ind''s original vacation vis per your request and upgraded the airport on the ind. Docks have also been newly constructed to amodate your yacht."


    "However, some apanying facilities are still under development. The entire construction project should be fullypleted in a few months. Everything is expected to be ready by early next year."


    At the mention of Chen Yu''s yacht, even the U.S. Ambassador to Japan couldn''t help but show a hint of envy on his face.


    After all, this was a yacht built from an aircraft carrier! Even though the Kiev-rank vessels were originally aviation cruisers and now counted as light aircraft carriers, they were still aircraft carriers! Consider the Indians, who currently treat their sole carrier¡ªalso a modified Kiev-rank ship¡ªas a national treasure.


    Yet Chen Yu had managed to have Russia and the United States coborate to create such a carrier¡ªor rather, a yacht¡ªexclusively for him. It was evident this was a one-of-a-kind feat in the world.


    While there are billionaires who could theoretically afford yachts of simr specifications, the ability to envision andmission one built from an aircraft carrier was entirely different. Aircraft carriers are national symbols of power; weaker nations don''t even possess the capability to build one, let alone sell one to a private individual.


    It was only due to Chen Yu''s status as a Demigod, coupled with the financial and political clout of the pharmaceutical conglomerates in Russia and America, that such a project was even conceivable¡ªa coboration where Russia handled the construction while the United States financed the endeavor for Chen Yu''s singr yacht.


    Hearing the U.S. envoy mention his yacht, Chen Yu''s interest was piqued. He curiously asked, "My yacht, is it finished yet?"


    "The ship''s exterior has beenpleted, and work is underway on its internal structures. Based on the timeline, it should be ready early next year. Alongside it, your two retrofitted aircraft carriers in the United States will also be finished soon," the U.S. Ambassador replied, havinge prepared with all relevant updates before daring to meet this Demigod face-to-face.


    Chen Yu nodded in acknowledgment after hearing the report. "If that''s the case, it may be worth taking a look. Are the vacation vis on the ind ready for use?"


    "Of course! If they aren''t up to standard, we will ensure you receive the finest amodations and services, guaranteeing yourpletefort throughout your stay," the U.S. Ambassador replied promptly. Inviting Chen Yu to inspect the indb was his primary objective, and with Chen Yu''s agreement, he was visibly delighted.

 Chapter 952 - 945: Island and Private Jet

    Chen Yu agreed to go to the United States to inspect theboratory, and of course, he told his wife as well as his parents who were still in Japan.


    "Ah-Yu, yourboratory is in the Maldives?" Chen Yu''s mother, upon hearing that Chen Yu was going to the Maldives, was immediately intrigued: "Take me with you! Your mother has never been to the Maldives in her entire life!"


    "Mom, if you want to go, it''s no problem, but the ind still has a lot of unfinished areas. I''m going this time for the inspection. If you tag along, there''s really not much to enjoy!" Chen Yu, seeing his mom''s eagerness to go to the Maldives, readily agreed but still voiced his concerns.


    However, when it came to this issue, Hiromi Jounouchi was clearly quicker at thinking: "Honey, how can you be so dense! We''ll split into two groups¡ªI''ll apany Mom and Dad to tour other ces in the Maldives, you go inspect theboratory on your own. By the time you finish, we''ll have had our fun, and we can return together!"


    "What? Honey, you all are going to happily enjoy yourselves while I''m left alone working?" Chen Yu, realizing that Jounouchi Hiromi''s suggestion made sense, nevertheless pretended to pull a long face and countered, "And if you''re going with Mom and Dad, what about Little Yixi?"


    "Of course, our daughter will stay with us! You''re not seriously thinking of taking such a young baby along to inspect aboratory, are you?" Jounouchi Hiromi replied as if it were entirely obvious, wearing a teasing smile on her face.


    Seeing Hiromi deliberately ying the antagonist, Chen Yu shook his head and said, "The inspection workload for theboratory is enormous, and I n to quit my current job and move there once theboratory ispleted. It''s essential the inspection is done thoroughly, so Honey, you''d better join me in inspecting theb and leave our daughter to Mom and Dad."


    Chen Yu''s reasoning was sound; after all, having Hiromi Jounouchi''s assistance would make the process much easier for him. This was an entireboratory¡ªconstructed to the highest global standards¡ªand verifying whether it met his requirements not only demanded considerable expertise but also extensiveboratory experience.


    Among the people Chen Yu trusted, Hiromi was the best candidate to apany him for such a job.


    But hearing Chen Yu''s suggestion, while Hiromi hesitated, Chen Yu''s mother suddenly interjected: "You two go handle your business, and your dad and I will take care of the baby¡ªthat''s no problem. But Little Yixi is so tiny, is it safe to take her on a ne? Can such a small child even travel by air?"


    Chen Yu''s mother''s concern was understandable. Little Yixi, not yet a month old, had always been healthy, lively, and spirited¡ªa bundle of endearing energy. However, none of this changed the fact that she was still just a newborn.


    Would flying pose any danger orplications for a baby so young? This was undoubtedly something that needed careful consideration.


    Fortunately, both Chen Yu and Hiromi were professional doctors, and answering such questions came easily to them. Hiromi quickly responded, "Newborns older than 14 days can travel by air. On international flights, there are even special infant seats equipped with safety belts, so safety is not a concern. But since it''s already autumn, we should be cautious about the increased risk of respiratory infections."


    "Mom, don''t worry. Little Yixi has been very healthy since birth, and as long as we take extra care, there shouldn''t be any problems," Chen Yu added,forting his mom. "Besides, this trip to the Maldives is arranged via a private jet, with full amodations in ce¡ªthere''s nothing to worry about."


    "Private jet? You sneaky boy, when did you start enjoying such privileges?" Chen Yu''s mother eximed, clearly surprised to hear about the private jet arrangement.


    To someone like Chen Yu''s mother, who had lived her entire life as an ordinary person, private jet travel was something she had never imagined.


    For Chen Yu and Hiromi, however, it seemed like no big deal. Considering Chen Yu''s current status, a private jet was merely expected treatment. Yet, for his parents, it still took some getting used to.


    Quickly, Chen Yu exined, "Mom, why do you underestimate your son so much? I''m now an internationally recognized medical expert, nominated for this year''s Nobel Prize. The pharmaceutical enterprises in the United States are so eager to secure the patent for my broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug that they gifted me a private ind in the Maldives. A private jet is hardly impressive byparison!"


    Over the past six months, the US and Russia had fulfilled their promises by rmending both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi for Nobel Prize nominations¡ªeach for their respective groundbreaking research on the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug and artificial womb. Though the results were still pending, the efforts by various parties to advocate for their candidacy meant the likelihood of the couple winning the prize together was extremely high.


    If Chen Yu and Hiromi truly both won, it would undoubtedly be a celebrated milestone in Nobel Prize history. After all, this would be the first time in history that a husband-wife duo were awarded for distinct biomedical achievements in the same year.


    Chen Yu''s words were meant to help his parents grasp the scale of his aplishments.


    When Little Yixi was born earlier and their house was flooded with a stream of high-profile visitors, Chen Yu''s parents had already be aware of his social standing and connections. Yet, they hadn''t quite internalized what that level of influence tranted to in terms of material wealth.


    Now, hearing about the private ind gifted by a US pharmaceutical firm made Chen Yu''s parents feel both stunned and immensely proud.


    Winning a Nobel Prize, the pinnacle of scientific recognition, was already something extraordinary. That both their son and daughter-inw were nominees doubled their joy and gave them endless boasting rights.


    Under this premise, the notions of private jets and ind ownership now appeared perfectly reasonable to Chen Yu''s parents.


    Thus, the elderly couple, while yfully entertaining Little Yixi, also began eagerly nning their Maldives trip itinerary.


    Seeing his parents'' enthusiasm, Chen Yu could only smile and then turn to Hiromi, saying, "Hiromi, I n to move to the Maldives once theboratory is finished. Do you like inds?"


    "Who wouldn''t like the Maldives? There''s not a woman in the world who wouldn''t!" Hiromi replied,ughing as she gazed at Chen Yu.


    But she didn''t forget to raise another matter of concern: "It''s fine for us to move to the Maldives, but what about Little Yixi? She''ll eventually need to go to school¡ªyou''re not seriously nning for her to study in the Maldives, are you?"

 Chapter 953 - 946 Maldives

    Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t suggest letting their daughter study in Maldives in the future¡ªnot because he looked down on Maldives, butpared to thepleteness of education resources, a country like Maldives couldn''t possiblypete with a country like China or Japan.


    This was a gap in overall national strength, not merely an issue of money or resources.


    Perhaps Chen Yu could hire a highly skilled private tutor to teach Little Yixi, but the same point holds¡ªprivate tutors can never fully rece the function of schools.


    "We''ll move to Maldives. Once Little Yixies of school age, we''ll send her back to a boarding school here, and we can travel back and forth every weekend," Chen Yu said indifferently. For him, aplishing this was easy, and he had already nned everything.


    When arranging Mingyue Society''s future tasks earlier, he had particrly emphasized this point.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t object when she heard Chen Yu''s words, though letting their daughter attend boarding school from a young age made Hiromi feel a bit sorry for her. Still, she thought this could cultivate their daughter''s sense of independence early on, which might not be a bad thing.


    "Hmm, that works too. Then, which school are you nning to send Little Yixi to in the future? In Japan right now, Keio, Gakushuin, Ritsumeikan¡­ all seem to offer full educational systems from elementary to university. Which one do you lean towards, dear?" Jounouchi Hiromi agreed to Chen Yu''s arrangements but immediately became curious about which school their daughter would attend.


    "There''s no rush. Little Yixi isn''t even a month old yet! When the timees, we''ll ask for her own opinion," Chen Yu replied without much particr preference. To him, it didn''t matter which school she chose: "Besides, if Little Yixi wants, I''d like to send her to the United Kingdom for high school. After all, British aristocratic schools are world-renowned. But it''s a pity Eton College doesn''t ept girls; I wonder if we could get special approval from the school then."


    Listening to Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t find it strange. Based on Chen Yu''s current influence and his impending Divine Enthronement status, Little Yixi would have no difficulties attending any school she desired.


    Regarding Eton College not admitting girls, Jounouchi Hiromi also believed Chen Yu could resolve it. After all, the HMS Victory¡ªthe United Kingdom''s sole Guardian God¡ªwas one of Chen Yu''s Ship-girls. Using her connections to pressure both the British Government and Eton College would easily pave the way for Little Yixi''s admission.


    Since Chen Yu could handle this matter effortlessly, Jounouchi Hiromi no longer concerned herself about it. Instead, she excitedly held their daughter, contemting their uing trip to Maldives.


    And speaking of Maldives, she herself hadn''t been there yet! Should she consider buying a few swimsuits first?


    As these thoughts crossed her mind, Jounouchi Hiromi picked up her tablet and started searching online for information about Maldives, nning how to spend their time there.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s enthusiastic demeanor, Chen Yu didn''t interrupt her but instead began organizing his belongings, ensuring everything needed for their Maldives trip was prepared.


    After all, he wasn''t just heading there for leisure but also to inspect theboratory; the necessary preparations had to be made.


    While Chen Yu packed, Jounouchi Hiromi suddenly turned to him and asked, "Dear, I saw a couple''s Maldives tour. Should we book a package for Mom and Dad? I heard them mention that they''ve hardly ever traveled abroad properly!"


    "A couple''s tour? What''s that exactly? Let me see," Chen Yu responded, sitting beside her as he took the tablet to look.


    The couple''s tour Jounouchi Hiromi mentioned was essentially a standard double-person tour, but travel agencies marketed it using themes like romance and love, designing the itinerary to appear more suited for couples.


    While Chen Yu didn''t typically care much about such things, knowing this was for his parents made him seriously consider letting them enjoy it.


    After thinking it through, he said, "My parents have only ever traveled domestically a few times, and they usually joined group tours, which weren''t enjoyable. This time, we might as well n the very best for them."


    "That''s what I think too. If there''s an opportunity to take the elders on a trip, we should pick the best," Jounouchi Hiromi said while cradling their daughter.


    Chen Yu nodded affirmatively and, remembering Hiromi''s mother, promptly added, "Why don''t we invite your mom too? We can''t let my parents go to Maldives and leave your mom out. That would surely spark gossip if word got out."


    Jounouchi Hiromi agreed with a nod. "Sounds good! I''ll give my mom a callter."


    Having finalized this matter, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi continued browsing through online photos of Maldives. As they admired the stunningndscapes, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help eximing, "Is this the kind of ce we''ll live in the future?"


    "Yeah, I''m nning for us to settle here. But if you find life on the ind too boring, we can return to Tokyo anytime¡ªit''s no trouble for us," Chen Yu replied casually, confidently pulling his wife and daughter into a hug and adding boastfully, "Next year, the yacht Imissioned in the United States will be finished. Then we can live in Maldives for a few months during the winter and return to Tokyo in the summer¡ªit doesn''t matter either way."


    "Is that even possible? It sounds pretty fantastic!" Jounouchi Hiromiughed. Though the idea seemed slightly oundish, she found such a lifestyle appealing.


    "Of course, it''s possible. Think of it this way, dear: Once I finish my ns, our family will be deities. If deities can''t live as they please, who else in this world could possibly lead a carefree life?" Chen Yu said, stroking Little Yixi''s head as she nodded off in Hiromi''s arms, before shing her a grin.


    Hearing Chen Yu mention Divine Enthronement, Jounouchi Hiromi remembered it too and asked with concern, "How''s your ning along, dear? Is there anything I can help you with?"


    "Everything''s pretty much prepared. As for anything you could help with¡­" Chen Yu initially started saying there wasn''t anything she could do but suddenly remembered something and changed his answer: "Actually, there is one thing you can help with. I n to bring Naoki with me to inspect theboratory this time. Hiromi, why don''t you invite Minami toe along too? It could give the two of them more opportunities to interact."

 Chapter 954 - 947: Inside the Engine Room

    "Brother Yu, you''re going to the Maldives to inspect theboratory. Why do you want me toe with you?" Inomata Naoki looked at Chen Yu with confusion, asking as soon as he heard about the proposal: "Besides, I''ve got several experiments on hand. Maybe you should ask someone else to go with you instead."


    "Thisboratory is my personal property, and I n to move to the Maldives permanently in the future. The inspection obviously needs to be thorough. If you''reing along, I''ll feel much more at ease!" Chen Yu was already prepared for Naoki''s refusal and tried to persuade him with a smile: "Besides, who else could I trust as much as you, Naoki? On top of that, I''ve noticed you''ve been in a bad moodtely, so I''m giving you a chance to rx and take a break. If you''re really unwilling, then I guess I''ll ask Kaori to go instead."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Naoki hesitated slightly but quickly asked, "Brother Yu, didn''t you ask Kaori toe along?"


    "Kaori''s been quite busytely. She''s aiming for a promotion to assistant professor this year and has to prepare a thesis. If it''s not urgent, I wouldn''t want to trouble her," Chen Yu replied with an entirely reasonable exnation, though in truth, an assistant professor position would be easy to secure with a nod from him.


    Naoki didn''t find anything unusual about Chen Yu''s reasoning and, after thinking for a moment, said to him, "Alright then. But theb experiments here¡ªI''ve been overseeing them all this time. If I go to the Maldives, what''s going to happen with those experiments?"


    "What kind of experiments are they? Do they really require your constant supervision?" Chen Yu perked up at the mention of experiments, seriously asking him, "If you don''t need to keep an eye on them, let theb researchers take over."


    As theboratory belonged entirely to Chen Yu, even Naoki was merely working for him, so Chen Yu naturally had absolute authority over all its matters.


    Yet, he didn''t want to handle things too forcefully when it came to his brother.


    Naoki gave Chen Yu an exasperated look but eventually nodded and said, "It''s a few sets ofparative experiments. They don''t require my constant attention. Letting the researchers handle them would be fine."


    "If the researchers can manage, then just hand over the tasks and prepare to join me in the Maldives. We might be staying there for about one or two weeks, so get ready, Naoki." Chen Yu smiled contentedly as Naoki finally agreed.


    Since Naoki had already agreed, he quickly adjusted his mindset.


    For him, a work trip to a ce like the Maldives was something to look forward to. Even though it was for official business, who could resist a trip to such a destination?


    "I''ll go take care of things then, Brother Yu." Seeing there was nothing else to discuss, Naoki gave Chen Yu a quick wave and left his office.


    Chen Yu watched Naoki leave and touched his chin thoughtfully, muttering to himself, "Naoki''s settled. Now it depends on whether Hiromi can bring Minami along."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After agreeing to the trip, Naoki quicklypleted preparations for the business travel.


    However, what caught himpletely off guard was that instead of flying out from the airport like regr passengers, Chen Yu took him directly to a US military base in Japan.


    "Brother Yu, what''s going on? We''re just inspecting ab¡ªwhat does this have to do with the US military?" Naoki asked Chen Yu with great confusion as they rode in a jeep provided by the base, heading toward the airfield with their luggage.


    Chen Yu, however, simply chuckled and offered a brief exnation, "Theb''s sponsor has good rtions with the US military, so they arranged to borrow the military''s runway, that''s all."


    "Borrowing the military''s runway?" Naoki was rendered speechless by how casually Chen Yu said this. To be able to "borrow" an airport from the US military¡ªjust how good must that rtionship be?


    Initially, Naoki thought using a US military base for their flight was shocking enough. But when they reached the airfield and boarded the private jet prepared for them, he was even more startled to see Chen Yu''s parents and Jounouchi Hiromi holding a sleeping Little Yixi waiting inside the cabin.


    "It''s rare to visit the Maldives, so I decided to bring my parents along. Hiromi''s mother was supposed toe too, but she had ast-minute conflict, so it''s just us," Chen Yu exined, pulling Naoki into a seat and soothing his astonished state.


    "I see..." Naoki finally collected himself and hurriedly greeted Chen Yu''s parents.


    Having been Chen Yu''s close friend for years, Naoki knew enough basic Chinese to extend simple greetings.


    After exchanging pleasantries, Naoki nced at Little Yixi, peacefully asleep in Hiromi''s arms, and couldn''t help but ask with some confusion, "Brother Yu, taking your parents and your wife, I can understand that. Your wife''s expertise could indeed be helpful for theb inspection, but why bring your child? Little Yixi is only one month old, right? Is it okay for such a young baby to travel around like this?"


    "It''s not like babies can''t fly. Plus, this is a private luxury jet with all the guarantees in ce, so it''s perfectly fine. Besides, with both Hiromi and I traveling, who would care for Yixi if we left her behind?" Chen Yu smiled and replied, effortlessly shutting down any further objections.


    After some thought, Naoki realized it made sense and had no choice but to calm himself and ept the situation.


    Once he regained hisposure, Naoki looked at Hiromi holding Little Yixi and couldn''t help but say to Chen Yu, with a hint of envy, "Brother Yu, you''re so lucky¡ªa lovely daughter and such a gentle, capable wife. If all men had a life like yours, they wouldn''t need to wish for anything more."


    "You sound like your own life is miserable! What''s wrong with Doctor Tokairin? She''s no worse than Hiromi. You just need to marry her and have a daughter, and you''ll have it all," Chen Yu retorted with a roll of his eyes, clearly dissatisfied with Naoki''s sentiments.


    Naoki, left speechless by Chen Yu''s counter, sheepishly lowered his head, pretending to adjust his seatbelt to escape the awkward situation.


    But Chen Yu wasn''t finished with him yet and leaned in to whisper mischievously, "Even if you don''t want to marry Doctor Tokairin, there''s always Minami as an option."


    Perhaps fate decided to tease Naoki, because just as Chen Yu mentioned Minami, she appeared in the cabin, carrying her luggage.

 Chapter 955 - 948: Awkward Interaction

    Minami''s appearance was undoubtedly beyond Inomata Naoki''s expectations, throwing him into an awkward state of not knowing what to do.


    After greeting Minami with a slightly nervous demeanor and watching her bypass him to sit next to Jounouchi Hiromi, Inomata Naoki hurriedly whispered to Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, why is Minamiing along?"


    "I''m not sure either, most likely Hiromi invited her?" Chen Yu feigned ignorance, even craning his neck to nce at Minami sitting beside Jounouchi Hiromi, then deliberately saying, "Since when did they get so close?"


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Inomata Naoki felt helpless. He turned around to nce at Minami again and happened to meet her eyes, which only heightened his awkwardness and prompted him to quickly avert his gaze, unsure of what to do next in his state of nervousness and difort.


    Watching Inomata Naoki''s tense manner, Chen Yu couldn''t help but chuckle, but still consoled him, "Don''t be so nervous. You''re acting like you have a lover outside and now someone''sing to confront you."


    "Brother Yu!" Inomata Naoki protested loudly, feeling wronged by Chen Yu joking at his expense at a time like this, "Is this really the time to joke like that?"


    "Alright, rx a little. Minami won''t eat you." Chen Yu was quite satisfied with Inomata Naoki''s reaction; if there had been no reaction at all, Chen Yu would''ve found it problematic: "The more attention you give to this, the more tense you''ll be. Just treat it like you''ve joined a tour group, and it''s only natural for a familiar face to show up in the group."


    Although Chen Yu''s words were meant as a joke, Inomata Naoki could only ept the sentiment.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The Maldives is located in the Indian Ocean, quite a distance from Japan. Even though Chen Yu and his group were traveling on a private jet arranged specifically for him, flying to the Maldives still took considerable time.


    Thus, once the ne reached cruising altitude, Chen Yu left his seat, exchanged ces with Minami beside Jounouchi Hiromi, and started entertaining Little Yixi, who had just woken up.


    This was Little Yixi''s first time flying, and Chen Yu was quite worried whether such a small child could handle the pressure during the ne''s ascent.


    For that reason, as soon as the ne stabilized, his first instinct was to sit beside his daughter to see how she was doing.


    The awakened Little Yixi, on seeing her father, waved her arms and legs excitedly in Hiromi''s embrace, kicking her chubby little legs without showing any difort at all.


    "Whoa~ whoa~ Little Yixi! Daddy''s here~!" Seeing Little Yixi so happy, Chen Yu didn''t reach out to hold her. Instead, he sat next to Jounouchi Hiromi and simply yed with the child.


    Little Yixi could now recognize Chen Yu. Facing her joking father, she stared at him with sparkling ck eyes and giggled, asionally uttering "Aba aba" sounds.


    Though unclear, these attempts at vocalization delighted both Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, coaxing her to call them "Daddy" or "Mommy."


    While Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were focused on entertaining the child, an entirely different form of awkwardness enveloped Inomata Naoki. Because Chen Yu had changed seats, the person sitting beside him had now be Minami.


    What made things even more ufortable was that the private jet, although morefortable and luxurious than amercial ne, was considerably smaller in size. The interior had been modified with plush leather seats, but seating capacity was limited. Even if Naoki wanted to change his seat, there were no options avable.


    "Why are you so tense today, Mr. Zhishu? Are you afraid of flying?" Minami had naturally discerned that Naoki''s nervousness stemmed from her presence. Normally, she wouldn''t have paid it much attention since Naoki had a girlfriend.


    But for some unknown reason¡ªperhaps it was the altitude of thirty thousand feet¡ªMinami had grown bolder today. With feigned curiosity, she pressed him further: "Am I really that scary?"


    "Minami, I¡­" Naoki didn''t know what to say.


    If he were still in the blissfully unaware state he was in prior, all he''d need to do was maintain the natural rapport he and Minami had always shared.


    But now that Chen Yu had deliberately enlightened him about what had transpired, Naoki found himself increasingly awkward around Minami, unsure how to interact with her.


    Minami''s teasing only served to amplify these feelings, causing an overwhelming sense of guilt toward Minami and an even stronger feeling of shame toward his girlfriend, Tokairin Yuko.


    Caught between these conflicting emotions, Naoki looked at Minami, wanting to say something, but ultimately unable to articte anything.


    Seeing Naoki''s apologetic expression and his silence, Minami herself grew silently angry.


    "You haven''t done anything to betray me, so why do you look like you''re hiding a guilty conscience?"


    "I''m not going to hurt you, so why are you acting like you''re scared of me?"


    Minami silently fumed at Naoki''s behavior, her gaze toward him turning more sorrowful.


    To Minami, she had no intention of causing trouble for Naoki or bing his lover. His awkward behavior toward her seemed entirely unwarranted.


    Especially given how delightfully harmonious their interactions used to be, the sense of unspoken connection between them had sparked a sentimental fondness in Minami.


    But now, Naoki''s demeanor had drastically diminished her favorable impression of him.


    Still, for reasons she couldn''t fully grasp¡ªperhaps the lingering emotional depth from their intertwined fates across three lifetimes in dreamscapes¡ªMinami refrained from giving him a hard time. After snorting softly, she turned her back toward him, choosing not to engage any further.


    Watching Minami''s sulking expression, Naoki felt engulfed by helplessness. He regretted agreeing to Chen Yu''s invitation and, more importantly, knowing what he had done in his dreams.


    Yet amidst his regret, Naoki couldn''t deny the faint sense of joy stirring within him. It seemed that traveling to the Maldives with Minami might not be such a bad thing after all.


    Meanwhile, at the back of the ne, though Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi were absorbed in ying with their daughter, they remained aware of everything happening onboard. The subtle exchanges between Naoki and Minami hadn''t escaped their notice.


    Perceiving the dynamic between the two, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi exchanged knowing smiles.

 Chapter 956 - 949: Star Sea Island

    Ignoring the awkward atmosphere between Inomata Naoki and Minami, the ne finally arrived in the Maldives after flying for more than ten hours.


    The Maldives is located in the Indian Ocean, and it is a tiny ind country, as small as can be. The entire nation isposed of small inds and coral reefs, making it the smallest country in all of Asia.


    However, situated in the tropics and constrained by its limitednd area, the Maldivescked the foundation for developing industries and modern cities. It wasn''t until thete 20th century that the ind nation gradually gained a modern vibe through the development of tourism, shedding its former image as a primitive ind tribe.


    The capital of the Maldives is called Mal¨¦, a small city devoid of its own airport. On and area of less than two square kilometers, nearly 300,000 people reside, making it the most developed ce in the Maldives. Most of the country''s majormercial facilities are built here.


    However, the ne Chen Yu was on did notnd here. Instead, it flew past Mal¨¦ and continued its journey for another ten minutes, finally reaching their destination.


    This was an ind that appeared to be rtivelyrge, featuring beaches, forests, and a small, low hill.


    At first nce, it seemed rather ordinary. Compared to other inds in the Maldives, this ind merely seemed better developed.


    Buildings were constructed on the small hill, though they were not very clear from the ne. Still, Chen Yu could tell that most of the structures were embedded into the hill¡ªhis newboratory, he presumed.


    Beyond theboratory, there was also a beautifully designed vi on the ind. It even included a swimming pool and private dock.


    As for the supporting facilities, they were situated on the opposite side of the ind from the vi. ording to the information he had seen earlier, there should be a seawater purification station there, conveniently shielded by the ind''s hill, ensuring it wouldn''t interfere with the vi''s view.


    In addition, the shallow waters and reefs near the ind housed an artificial airport and a dock connected to it. Though the dock appeared to be not yet fullypleted, signs of ongoing construction were visible.


    Viewed from above, the entire ind looked like a lush green emerald set amidst the light blue of shallow waters. Surrounding the shallows, the deeper sea transitioned into a vibrant cornflower blue, creating a scene that was exceptionally pleasing to the eye.


    The ne slowly descended,nding precisely on the runway.


    Given the limited space, the runway wasn''t particrly long, presenting a moderate challenge for the pilot''s skill.


    Of course, pilots who can fly private nes are hardlycking in expertise; otherwise, they wouldn''t have this job. Thending was exceptionally smooth, with not a hint of turbulence.


    After the ne hadnded, Chen Yu and his group disembarked, each carrying their luggage. Those who had been waiting to wee them wasted no time in stepping forward.


    "Wee to Star Sea Ind, esteemed Dr. Chen Yu!" The person greeting Chen Yu was a slightly overweight white man. Perhaps due to prolonged exposure to the Maldivian sun, he had a reddish hue, resembling a boiled lobster. He wore a casual beach shirt and shorts.


    Although his outfit seemed a bit informal, given the Maldivian climate, Chen Yu didn''tment on it, merely nodded in acknowledgment.


    "My name is Mackie, Mackie skey. Please just call me Mackie. I''m in charge of theboratory''s construction, and I''ll handle the eptance and transition for you," Mackie introduced himself, while hisckeys hurriedly took the luggage from Chen Yu and the others.


    As Mackie briefly introduced himself, he led them out of the airport. Outside, two white electric cars were parked by the roadside.


    Mackie''sckeys stowed the luggage away, and once everyone had climbed into the cars, Mackie leaned closer to Chen Yu and asked, "Dr. Chen Yu, would you prefer to visit theboratory first, or would you rather head to the vi to rest for a while? I''ve already arranged tonight''s dinner. I believe you and your family must be exhausted from such a long flight¡ªwhy not take a break first?"


    To Chen Yu, Mackie''s suggestion didn''t matter either way. But after ncing at his parents, he nodded at Mackie and said, "Let''s head to the vi first. Is it ready for use?"


    "The vi has always been ready. We just renovated it to better match your status," Mackie replied with a smile. His round, chubby face carried an air of genuine reliability.


    Chen Yu nodded nomittally, signaling for the driver to proceed.


    Receiving Chen Yu''s approval, Mackie sat beside the driver and gestured for the car to start.


    The two cars quickly navigated along a paved road, crossing the shallows and arriving at the ind, stopping at the entrance of the vi Chen Yu had previously spotted.


    The ind was rtivelyrge. ording to the information Chen Yu had perused earlier, the ind spanned a full square kilometer, which, for the Maldives, was considered sizable¡ªespecially since its capital was less than two square kilometers.


    "Star Sea Ind was one of the private inds auctioned off by the Maldivian government in the 1980s. While it may not be as renowned as the most famous inds, its natural scenery is still stunning. The previous owner refrained from carrying out any destructive development, constructing only this vi, supporting facilities, and expanding the airport," Mackie exined. Having spent several months on the ind, he was quite familiar with its details.


    Leading the way for Chen Yu, Mackie guided him into the vi while continuing his introduction: "The vi has a total of nine rooms. Upstairs, there are four bedrooms: one master suite and three guest rooms. On the ground floor, there are three guest rooms. The remaining two guest rooms are located underground, where there is also an underwater lounge."


    "An underwater lounge? One of those rooms surrounded by ss, with seawater outside, like an aquarium?" Jounouchi Hiromi seemed very intrigued. Holding the sleeping Little Yixi, she hastily asked.


    Mackieughed heartily and nodded in affirmation. He enthusiastically borated, "Yes, ma''am. It''s a beautiful lounge reminiscent of a scene from a fairy tale. Because the water is shallow, we cleared the surrounding sand, creating a space that is a stunning cornflower blue. The sunlight there is neither ring nor dim. You can lie back, listen to music, and watch the fish in the sea¡ªit''s the ultimate rxation!"


    Hearing Mackie''s description, Jounouchi Hiromi''s interest was visibly piqued. She turned to Chen Yu and said, "Darling, let''s go take a look!"


    "No rush. Let''s settle down first. Moreover, my parents and Little Yixi were on that long flight¡ªyou should let them rest a bit first!" Chen Yu replied with a smile to Jounouchi Hiromi.

 Chapter 957 - 950 Inspection Laboratory

    On the shallow waters near Star Sea Ind, a small white boat quietly floated on the sea. A fishing rod stood at the stern, while Chen Yu loungedzily in the cabin, with a sunshade umbre shielding his face from the ring sunlight.


    Even though the sunlight wouldn''t harm him, not even if magnified by a focusing mirror and directed onto his skin, the tropical sun was still blindingly bright. So why not block it out?


    Besides, although he had rowed out here ostensibly to fish, Chen Yu was actually just lying in the cabin sleeping, and there wasn''t even any bait on his fishing rod.


    For Chen Yu, this was merely a way to enjoy a rxing holiday. Whether he caught any fish was of absolutely no importance to him.


    After all, if he truly wanted to eat fish, he could summon them to fill his boat with just a single thought. Why bother with the tedious effort of fishing?


    As for enjoying the fun of fishing¡­ Rather than catching fish in the sea, Chen Yu would much prefer to try catching bigger prey¡ªperhaps even reeling in a dragon; now that''s what he''d call real fun.


    Speaking of dragons, Chen Yu opened his half-closed eyes and turned his head from the cabin to nce at the nearby dock. Jounouchi Hiromi was waving at him, her white straw hat perched jauntily on her head.


    Today, Jounouchi Hiromi was dressed in a breezy ensemble: hot shorts, a bikini top, and a red short-sleeved shirt tied stylishly at the chest, showing off her wless figure.


    Her impossibly white, dazzlingly long legs and toned waist, with visible abs and hip lines, were mesmerizing, giving no hint that she was a woman who had just given birth recently.


    "Hubby!" Jounouchi Hiromi called out to Chen Yu.


    After taking a quick look around to make sure no one was watching, she decisively lifted her leg and jumped directly onto Chen Yu''s small boat, causing it to wobble precariously, almost flipping into the water.


    Chen Yu casually pressed a hand against the edge of the boat to stabilize it, restoring its bnce effortlessly.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi now lying down beside him in the cabin, Chen Yu finally drawledzily, "You''re an adult now. Don''t you realize how heavy you are? What if you sink the boat?"


    "Hmph! Are you saying I''ve gotten fat since having the baby?" Jounouchi Hiromi entwined her bare, gleaming legs around Chen Yu''s, looking like a white serpent coiled tightly around him.


    Facing her yful usation, Chen Yu simply pushed her thigh aside with one hand and took the white straw hat off her head, cing it over his own face. "Don''t cling so close. Aren''t you ufortably hot?"


    "You''re so annoying!" Seeing Chen Yu''s rxed demeanor, Jounouchi Hiromi pretended to be upset, giving him a shove. But shortly afterward, she raised one finger to draw circles on Chen Yu''s chest, her leg rubbing against him as she sweetly teased, "Hubby~!"


    With Jounouchi Hiromi acting like this, Chen Yu found it impossible to keep pretending to sleep. After all, her finger wasn''t just drawing circles¡ªit was manipting the flow of his blood, causing it to surge and even boil.


    If this happened to an ordinary person, they''d have already exploded into a mist of blood and flesh like a human bomb. But for Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, this was just a harmless couples'' joke.


    "What are you up to, darling? Are you already thinking about giving Little Yixi a younger sister so soon?" Chen Yu removed the straw hat from his face and casually dropped it onto Jounouchi Hiromi''s head.


    "Of course not!" Jounouchi Hiromi snapped, lifting the straw hat off her face before asking, "I wanted to ask you¡ªweren''t we here to inspect theboratory? Why are you lying here asleep?"


    "It''s just ab. I can see everything inside while lying here. Why would I need to go in physically?" Chen Yu repliedzily, still unperturbed. Even though Jounouchi Hiromi had stirred his blood cirction for a moment, it hadn''t affected the inherent slothfulness in his essence.


    As for his im to see theboratory while lying down¡ªbeing a demigod meant that with his heightened perception, he could survey everything within a five-hundred-mile radius. Even a single fish surfacing for air within that range wouldn''t escape his notice, let alone theboratory beneath their feet.


    Star Sea Ind spanned a square kilometer, but half its area was upied by a small hill. To preserve the ind''s natural beauty and maintain unobstructed views from the vi, theboratory had been embedded within the hill.


    Yet even with this setup, the space was insufficient to house a world-ss medicalboratory.


    Thus, the construction team had no choice but to excavate, hollowing out the underground of the entire Star Sea Ind.


    Of course, relying solely on construction machinery to hollow out the ind would pose numerous challenges, especially regarding environmental impact and potential geological instability. These were crucial considerations during the nning phase.


    However, with enough money, those issues became trivial. And when Chen Yu informed the Freemasons and Skull and Bones, they became entirely non-issues.


    One or two transcendent individuals capable of controlling the earth element¡ªor spellcasters proficient in the spells "Turn Stone into Mud" and "Turn Mud into Stone"¡ªcould handle the entire process effortlessly, without causing any harm to the ind.


    As for the excavated soil, it could be repurposed for constructing airports and docks, which required vast quantities of sand and earth to reinforce their foundations.


    Especially for the dock: although private airnesnding on the airport wouldn''t require much space, the dock had to amodate Chen Yu''s multi-ton aircraft carrier-sized yacht. Without a sufficientlyrge berth, such a massive vessel wouldn''t fit.


    Indeed, aircraft carriers often don''t dock directly at ports because the water depth is insufficient or the berth size isn''trge enough. Supplies and transfers are typically handled via smaller boats.


    Fortunately, Star Sea Ind''s geography presented no such issues. While the shallow waters around the ind were indeed shallow, the seabed plunged sharply just beyond the shallows, often reaching depths over thirty meters¡ªample depth for constructing berths to amodate an aircraft carrier.


    With the underground of Star Sea Ind hollowed out, the possibilities for construction were endless. Building a world-ssboratory might be aplicated endeavor, but with sufficient space, the remaining challenge was simply funding.


    Driven by an abundance of money, even in a ce like the Maldives¡ªwhere traffic and infrastructure pose significant challenges¡ª24-hour shifts enabled the construction of a top-tier medicalboratory within just a few months.


    When Chen Yu arrived on Star Sea Ind, he had already scanned the entire ind and theboratory beneath it through his divine perception. Any necessary adjustments or issues requiring attention had been ryed to Mackie for corrections just the day before.


    And that was the real reason Chen Yu was leisurely reclining here, half-asleep, pretending to fish.

 Chapter 958 - 951 Fishing

    Nowadays, with Chen Yu''s help, Hiromi Jounouchi had utilized the divinity and divine power extracted from Xiao Lan toplete her transformation into a demigod. Although she was still adapting to the powers of a demigod, she could easily perceive theboratory beneath her if she let her senses expand. Naturally, she had no doubts about Chen Yu''s words.


    Still, she asked in confusion, "If that''s the case, why did you take such a long leave, hubby? Being away from Tokyo for half a month¡ªreally, is that okay?"


    "The purpose of the leave is, of course, to rx properly! Ever since we got married, aside from our honeymoon, haven''t we barely had any chance to travel together?" Chen Yu hugged Hiromi Jounouchi, his face breaking into a smile as he exined, "And my mom and dad rarely get to go on trips. Naturally, I want them to have plenty of time to enjoy themselves."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu''s hand started wandering mischievously, lifting Hiromi Jounouchi''s long hair and wrapping it around his own fingers.


    While ying with her hair, Chen Yu continued, "As for whether anything will happen with me being away from Tokyo for half a month, I''m not some crucial figure whose absence would cause problems. The hospital work has been thoroughly delegated, and there''s no need to worry about major cases with Michiko handling them. What problems could possibly arise?"


    Of course, Chen Yu understood that Hiromi Jounouchi''s concern was about the Divine Enthronement n. With preparationspleted on all sides, the n had reached its final stage, and Tokyo, being where Chen Yu was based, had naturally be the focus of considerable attention from numerous entities.


    At this critical moment, Chen Yu abruptly leaving Japan would undoubtedly stir unrest among the factions, which was exactly what Hiromi Jounouchi was worried about.


    Yet Chen Yu nonchntly replied, "Akagi and Kaga may still be in the United States undergoing modifications, but I''ve assigned Hood to handle suppressing Tokyo, and the other ship-girls will assist her. With them there, nothing will go wrong. Besides, haven''t I brought the key people here?"


    By "key people," Chen Yu was, of course, referring to Inomata Naoki and Minami. Their existence was central to the entire Divine Enthronement n. As long as these two remained under Chen Yu''s control, everything would be fine.


    As for whether unrest might erupt among the factions in Tokyo¡­ Chen Yu didn''t believe any group had the strength to challenge more than twenty ship-girls.


    Under normal circumstances, Chen Yu''s character wouldn''t allow him to deploy all the ship-girls openly. However, with the execution of the Divine Enthronement n, he felt there was no longer a need to conceal his strength.


    If anyone tried to make trouble during his absence from Tokyo, the full-onbat readiness of more than twenty ship-girls would teach them the harsh reality of society''s rules.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation and realizing that he had arranged everything meticulously, Hiromi Jounouchi finally felt reassured.


    Having learned of his ns, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Hubby, you brought Mr. Zhishu and Minami here to the Maldives intending to create opportunities for them to be together, but now Minami''s off having fun alone, and Mr. Zhishu is busy inspecting theb equipment. They''re not spending any time together!"


    "Who said spending time together only happens during the day?" Chen Yu shot Hiromi Jounouchi a nce, his smile carrying a hint of calcted mischief. "After a long day of inspectingb equipment, don''t you think Minami might feel sorry for Mr. Zhishu and go care for him at night? Or maybe we could have a bonfire barbecue tonight to create an opportunity for the two of them?"


    Chen Yu''s exnation made Hiromi Jounouchi see his reasoning, and she allowed herself to be enveloped in his embrace. "There''s a full half-month anyway! It''s only the first day. Why are you rushing, darling?"


    As Chen Yu continued his yful actions, the small boat drifting on the ocean began swaying again.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were enjoying the pleasures of fishing on the open sea, Inomata Naoki was busy in theboratory beneath them, inspecting various pieces of equipment.


    Though he felt somewhat disgruntled about Chen Yu shirking responsibility and leaving everything to him, Inomata Naoki still worked diligently.


    Thisboratory was undoubtedly constructed to the highest standards in the world. Even though it was underground, it was a massive structure, fully equipped with cutting-edge functionality, and its equipment was the best currently avable¡ªsome of which couldn''t even be acquired through regr channels.


    As a researcher, Inomata Naoki was naturally familiar with these items and couldn''t help but feel a trace of excitement.


    After all, to a researcher, such advanced equipment was akin to a legendary weapon bestowed upon a swordsman¡ªan irresistible allure.


    Thus, despite being burdened with the responsibility by Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki couldn''t stop himself from eagerly tinkering with these rarely-seen top-grade pieces of equipment, even feeling tempted to conduct a couple of experiments with them.


    Though the equipment at Tokyo University Hospital was also Japan''s best, it was shared by many people and had been in use for some time. Compared to the brand-new, state-of-the-art devices here, there was still some disparity.


    Moreover, Inomata Naoki was aware that this expansiveb was entirely owned by Chen Yu, unlike the one allocated to him at Tokyo University Hospital.


    This meant that even if Chen Yu decided to research biological weapons here, no one would intervene¡ªthough Inomata Naoki doubted Chen Yu would pursue such endeavors.


    "Mr. Inomata, how is it? This is quite theboratory, isn''t it?" Mackie approached Inomata Naoki after seeing him finish inspecting the equipment in one room, speaking with visible pride.


    Thisboratory had been constructed under Mackie''s direction, and naturally, introducing it stirred a sense of showcasing his masterpiece.


    Initially, Mackie had wanted to present it to Chen Yu, but since Chen Yu hadn''te down, he had to settle for showing it to Inomata Naoki.


    "Indeed, it''s an exceptionalboratory. Its equipment and conditions are all top-tier! Truly impressive!" Inomata Naoki praised genuinely, his enthusiasm for theb obvious.


    Hearing Inomata Naoki''s satisfaction with theb, Mackie''s smile grew even brighter, and he proposed, "Since Mr. Inomata is so pleased with thisboratory, wouldn''t it be better to have Professor Chen Yue down and take a look? After all, this is hisb, and it would be hard for us to conclude the matter without his approval."


    When Mackie suggested this, Inomata Naoki didn''t see anything amiss. Though Chen Yu had delegated the task to him, he was merely here to assist¡ªnot to take full responsibility.


    Thus, he nodded in agreement.

 Chapter 959 - 952: Bonfire Banquet

    At night, on the pristine, snow-white beach of Star Sea Ind, Chen Yu had Mackie bring over some firewood, lighting up a bonfire and hosting a bonfire dinner.


    Mackie, having long been instructed to fully amodate Chen Yu''s requests, naturally spared no effort in meeting his needs. Besides, it wasn''t anythingborious.


    Of course, the firewood Mackie brought was transported from outside the ind, not cut from the vegetation on the ind itself.


    You have to know, Star Sea Ind is just a tiny patch ofnd no bigger than a handprint, and the number of trees on the ind can be counted on one hand. If the ind''s vegetation were cut down, the ce would quickly turn deste.


    As for how the firewood was transported from outside, or how much the transportation cost, that wasn''t something Chen Yu or Mackie worried about. After all, someone else was footing the bill.


    Looking at the bonfire crackling on the beach, as he sipped on a drink from a beach chair, Chen Yu had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Not far away, his parents were holding Little Yixi while seated at a temporary dining table, yfully feeding the child. Of course, it was just tiny bits of food and a bit of fruit pulp¡ªkids this small could only humorously "taste" the vors; truly swallowing it would still be dangerous.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was also seated at the dining table. She watched Chen Yu''s parents as they teased their granddaughter, chatting with them at the same time.


    Nowadays, Jounouchi Hiromi spoke fluent Chinese, so conversing with Chen Yu''s parents in Mandarin posed no problem at all.


    As for Inomata Naoki, Chen Yu''s close buddy, he clearly knew better than to ruin the vibe right now. Instead, he strolled down the beach with Minami and didn''te over.


    "Professor Chen Yu, may I ask if you''re satisfied with tonight''s bonfire dinner?" Mackie approached with a te of freshly-prepared lobster dishes, cing it on the table next to Chen Yu with the demeanor of a cheerful butler. "These lobsters were freshly delivered today, and our chef''s skills are excellent. You should give them a try."


    "Thank you. Please take a seat while we speak¡ªit feels a bit off to converse while you''re standing," Chen Yu nodded, indicating for Mackie to sit down on a nearby beach chair.


    With Chen Yu''s permission, Mackie finally sat on the beach chair next to him, though his attitude remained respectful and somewhat restrained.


    After all, he knew Chen Yu''s true identity. The powers behind him had filled Mackie in on the fact that Chen Yu was a Demigod, ensuring he wouldn''t offend him. Being allowed to sit down was already a huge privilege.


    "The bonfire dinner tonight is great. My parents are enjoying themselves." Chen Yu was indeed quite pleased with Mackie''s service. Despite Mackie''s plump and round appearance, his work was definitively satisfactory. "I''m curious¡ªis this indpletely devoid of materials? Are all its supplies imported from outside?"


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Mackie chuckled twice with a yful air before replying, "The coconuts on the ind are pretty decent, and the surrounding seas have some fish. But aside from that, yes, most resources are brought in via a daily supply ship that docks at the port in the morning. So, you''re absolutely right.


    Since there''s still a construction crew working on the ind, resource consumption is higher for now. Once the project is finished, a weekly supply ship should be enough to keep the vi''s refrigerators well-stocked."


    Upon hearing this exnation, Chen Yu nodded nomittally. Life on tropical inds indeed had this disadvantage¡ªheavy reliance on external resource inputs¡ªand this was one of the reasons ind countries struggle to develop anything beyond tourism.


    Of course, things would be different if it were like the old days of colonial Britain, plundering resources globally, or post-war Japan with financial lifelines from the United States.


    Given all Chen Yu owned now, he could certainly achieve simr feats in the Maldives, but there was no reason to do so.


    For one, he had no emotional attachment to this country. Why expend his resources to bolster a nation he felt nothing for?


    Another reason was that the Maldivescked even the most basic conditions for development. Withoutnd remation, they didn''t even have enough space to build factories, let alone other infrastructure.


    So for this nation, the current strategy was undoubtedly the best¡ªto rely on its natural tourism resources to scrape together modest profits.


    But thinking about development suddenly made Chen Yu curious. He turned to Mackie and asked, "Mr. Mackie, I''m curious¡ªhow do you deal with garbage on this ind? You don''t just dump it into the sea nearby, do you?"


    This was a question that intrigued Chen Yu.


    The Maldives'' territorial area wasn''trge, with the country mostlyprising handprint-sized inds like Star Sea Ind. Some were merely reef rocks or shallow banks, barely qualifying as inds.


    Yet the Maldives annually wees over a million tourists worldwide. Even if every visitor produced just one stic bottle''s worth of trash, it would amount to an unimaginable pile of waste¡ªand the reality was that each tourist generated far more than a single bottle.


    At least during his two-day stay on Star Sea Ind, Chen Yu noticed every morning a separate ship would arrive alongside the supply vessel to haul the ind''s garbage away.


    "The trash is taken to v''s Ind, a few kilometers outside Mal¨¦. Since 1992, the Maldives has designated it as a garbage ind, where all the nation''s waste over the past three decades is buried." Mackie did seem informed about this. The issue had previously been exposed due to environmental concerns, though the revtions aplished nothing.


    Facing the massive economic benefits brought by millions of annual tourists, the Maldivian government''s priority is to maintain the country''s tourism brand. As to v''s Ind transforming from a coralgoon into a garbage heap, even polluting the surrounding areas¡ªthe government opts to turn a blind eye.


    Upon hearing Mackie''s exnation, Chen Yu frowned slightly but didn''t bother delving into the issue. Instead, he simply nodded faintly, saying nothing further.


    Seeing Chen Yu was done speaking, Mackie seized the opportunity to say, "Professor Chen Yu, theboratory is almostplete. Would you like to take some time to inspect it? If there''s anything you find unsuitable, I can arrange for modifications."


    Mackie''s words prompted Chen Yu to ponder for a moment. After some consideration, he agreed it might be worth a look. He nodded and said, "Alright, I''ll check it out with Hiromi tomorrow."


    Though Chen Yu could use his senses to remotely observe theb''s interior, he felt it more appropriate to personally inspect it under the pretense of conducting an official examination¡ªit couldn''t just be all fishing and leisure all the time; he had to show he was getting some real work done.


    "Understood, Professor. I''ll make all necessary arrangements." Hearing Chen Yu''s decision, Mackie promptly and respectfully ensured everything would be prepped for the visit.


    With that settled, Chen Yu motioned for Mackie to take his leave, then grabbed a lobster from the table and began eating. He had to admit, the chef Mackie hired was genuinely skilled.

 Chapter 960 - 953: Laboratory

    After two busy days, Inomata Naoki finally began enjoying his vacation. Summoning his courage, he asked Minami out, and the two went to a hotel on another ind. They nned to spend some alone time together while also rifying the matters between them.


    When Chen Yu learned about Inomata Naoki''s intentions, he was naturally very supportive. Generously, he even covered the hotel costs, upgrading Inomata Naoki''s original booking from a four-star hotel to a seven-star hotel.


    Inomata Naoki was very grateful for Chen Yu''s sponsorship, but when Chen Yu, holding Hiromi Jounouchi in his arms, gave him a teasing look, Inomata Naoki almost wanted to tell them he''d pay for it himself. Being looked at like that by the couple made him really ufortable.


    However, as he patted his wallet, the cost of a seven-star hotel silenced his protests.


    Besides, for Inomata Naoki, he indeed wanted to sit down with Minami, undisturbed, and talk things through.


    Standing on the pier, watching Inomata Naoki and Minami board the boat that came to pick them up and leave, Chen Yu then started walking back with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Honey, do you think Mr. Zhishu can rify things with Minami?" Hiromi Jounouchi was still a bit worried about Inomata Naoki''s n to settle things with Minami, concerned that their conversation might affect Chen Yu''s n.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, unfazed by the potential disruption.


    "Whether they resolve it or not isn''t a big deal. As long as there''s still an emotional bond between them, my n won''t be disrupted." With an arm around his wife''s shoulder as they walked toward theboratory, Chen Yu appeared wholly in control. "After experiencing the dream memories of three lifetimes, the rtionship between Naoki and Minami has grown very strong. Even if they decide not to be together after talking things out, as long as I restore their memories, my objective can still be achieved."


    "But will it really work? It''s true they experienced three lifetimes, but if it was just a dream, how strong can those memories be?" Hiromi Jounouchi understood the principles behind Chen Yu''s methods but was doubtful about the effectiveness of this approach.


    For most people, dream memories aren''t very vivid. Dreams are often a foggy blur, and the vast majority of people forget what they dreamed about shortly after waking up. Even if they recall fragments, the memories are scattered and fleeting, rarely leaving a meaningful impact.


    This is why people can wake up terrified from a nightmare or enchanted by a pleasant dream but forget all about it soon after waking, simply because their conscious minds never truly recorded those memories.


    So even knowing that Inomata Naoki and Minami experienced three lifetimes in a dream, Hiromi Jounouchi still doubted the depth of the emotions tied to those memories.


    "Don''t worry. Even if the memories aren''t vivid, the emotions from those three lifetimes are deep enough." Unlike Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu had no such concerns. His bigger worry was the divine conflict after his n started.


    Although Chen Yu had done extensive preparation, it was, after all, a war of deities. For wars in general, no amount of preparation ever seems enough¡ªespecially when thebatants are gods.


    As for Inomata Naoki and Minami, the two had been under his control all along and posed no real trouble or threat to him.


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t say much more. She could only close her mouth and follow him into theboratory, which was now nearlypleted.


    The surface portion of theb looked like a half-buried circr UFO lodged into the mountain. The building had a sleek silver-gray structure with two levels of blue-tinted ss, making it an exceptionally striking sight.


    This architectural design, with its touch of postmodern ir, made Chen Yu''s eyes light up. His satisfaction with theboratory naturally increased a few notches.


    Walking inside, the surface portion of the building wasn''t veryrge, spanning only a few hundred square meters. It consisted of a circr hall with one side featuring windows and the other solid walls.


    However, since theb wasn''t fullypleted yet, the hall, though furnished, still looked rather sparse and chaotic.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t find this odd. Nearby workers were busy moving equipment, and the ce was bustling with activity.


    Mackie, upon hearing that Chen Yu had arrived, promptly came out of an elevator to greet them enthusiastically. "Wee, both of you! The ce is still iplete, so it''s a bit messy. I apologize in advance. Madam, please watch your step."


    Noticing a nail sticking out of the floor, Mackie was about to warn Hiromi Jounouchi, who was barefoot and wearing only slippers, to be careful. But before he could say anything, she stepped directly on the nail without flinching. To Mackie''s astonishment, instead of injuring her, the nail bent under her step.


    This made Mackie''s eyelid twitch. No one had told him that Chen Yu''s wife was also a powerful Transcendent!


    Fortunately, this didn''t hinder Mackie''s hospitality. He quickly continued introducing them to theb. "This is the reception hall of theb. Once everything ispleted, this area will be used to receive visitors. The offices are upstairs, while the experimental zones are located underground. This way, in case of leaks or idents, it will be easier to contain the situation."


    Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction at the design but curiously asked, "cing theb underground makes sense, but wouldn''t it also cause some inconveniences?"


    "Regarding that, it''s better if I show you in person. Please follow me." Mackie felt that letting the couple see for themselves would exin things better than words. "We have installed four elevators in total. One is arge freight elevator for transporting experimental animals or equipment. Two are standard passenger elevators.


    Thest one is a backup elevator. In case of emergencies where the other three elevators malfunction, it can evacuate personnel and critical equipment. Though it''s more of a lift than an elevator, as it goes directly up to the rooftop helipad and operates via a hydraulic system."


    Mackie led Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi into one of the elevators, pressed the down button, and continued exining. "The underground portion of theb is located twenty meters below sea level and deeply rooted in the bedrock to ensure structural stability. There''s no need to worry about any issues with the construction. We''ve also ounted for natural disasters like earthquakes and typhoons. Theb can withstand earthquakes up to magnitude 7 and typhoons up to category 10 without any problems."


    As Mackie finished, the elevator doors opened onto the underground experimentalyer, unveiling the entireboratory to Chen Yu.

 Chapter 961 - 954: What Comes Next

    When Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were visiting theboratory, Inomata Naoki and Minami also arrived at the hotel that Chen Yu had booked for them, on a boat specially arranged for their transport.


    Due to the limited size of the inds, each ind in the Maldives hosts only one hotel. Therefore, the ind typically has only a few vi-style guestrooms and does not amodate too many guests, ensuring both privacy and scenic beauty to a great extent.


    The Maldives is renowned as paradise, and its natural environment is undoubtedly exceptional.


    The azure sky dotted with white clouds, the pristine white beaches, and the light blue shallows reflect the green palm trees on the ind, creating a scenery that can truly be called paradise.


    Chen Yu had reserved for them a seven-star hotel, where the environment, scenery, and service were all top-notch. So, as Inomata Naoki and Minami strolled barefoot on the beach, it felt as if they were the only ones there.


    The white sand was soft and delicate, and walking barefoot on it waspletelyfortable. The waves gentlypping the shore rolled up tiny foam waves that brushed over their feet, bringing a touch of coolness.


    Walking together on the beach, Inomata Naoki and Minami felt much more rxed now because Naoki had confided everything he knew to Minami.


    Of course, although he said everything, what Inomata Naoki knew was only the bits that Chen Yu had told him about their shared experiences over three lifetimes in a dream. He had no knowledge of deeper matters.


    As for Minami, although she knew slightly more than Inomata Naoki, her essence was simply that of a dead person summoned back by Chen Yu, unfamiliar with anything beyond what she witnessed through the spell used by Chen Yu and Hiromi when they summoned her.


    Thus, when Naoki said that the inexplicable emotions between them stemmed from their shared experiences over three lifetimes in a dream at Inari Taisha, Minami readily epted this exnation without suspecting any hidden meanings.


    For Minami, learning that her feelings towards Naoki were rooted in their three lifetimes together in a dream brought about a sense of relief.


    Minami knew she was a deceased being and could not fall in love with a living person. This realization was a source of agony when she learned of the Red String of Fate that tied her to Naoki.


    The deep feelings that developed towards Naoki following the dream experience in Kyoto, and the inexplicable connection between them, were matters of concern, fear, and confusion for Minami.


    She was worried that by falling for Naoki, she would be breaching the agreement with Yu Chen and his wife, risking punishment from them, which could include dissolving the spell sustaining her form and sending her to Reincarnation.


    Now aware that her feelings for Naoki were due to their three lifetimes together in a dream, Minami felt at ease.


    Compared to baseless love, the reason of shared dream experiences allowing her to umte emotions for Naoki was clearly more eptable to Minami, providing her with a reasoning that prevented further developments between them.


    After all, having already been together for three lifetimes, there wasn''t a need to risk breaking taboos to be together again.


    Thus, Minami faced Naoki with ease now, free of previous burdens. Though they had gotten along well after the dream at Inari Taisha, only now did she truly cease to worry about the Red String of Fate that existed between them.


    Likewise, Naoki felt much relieved after confiding in Minami. The awkwardness arising from his unexined feelings for Minami and their three lifetimes together in a dream vanished with his disclosure, allowing him to face Minami normally.


    The burdenless interaction between the two was particrly harmonious at the moment, and the rapport from their shared three lifetimes in a dream made them appear inseparable, like long-time confidants or an old married couple.


    Feeling that the other met their expectations for a partnerpletely, Minami couldn''t help but wonder how lovely it would be to recall memories of their three lifetimes together in a dream.


    What kind of happiness is shared across three lifetimes?


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Looks like things are progressing well between Naoki and Minami!" Chen Yu looked up at the sky, where the invisible Network of Rules once again emerged from the depths of the world. Compared to the manifested rules seen at the previous ritual, this time he saw the true form of the world''s rules.


    The previous meeting between Minami and Naoki also once caused the Network of Rules to appear, though it only revealed the shallowest rules of the world then. This time, deeper rules within the Network of Rules surfaced from the world''s depths.


    Hiromi Jounouchi also looked up at the sky. The massive of countless intertwined rules covered the entire sky, stretched across the earth, and permeated the ocean. Everything her gazended upon was interconnected by the Network of Rules, with every facet of existence under this omnipresent set of rules.


    This sight filled Hiromi with awe and amazement, as it was her first time witnessing the manifestation of world rules firsthand.


    She couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Hubby, is this caused by Minami and Mr. Zhishu? It''s just too incredible. Can the love of two individuals impact the entire world like this?"


    "Though incredible, in some sense, their union of one living and one ghost indeed breaks the boundary of life and death." Chen Yu had long ceased pondering over this question, but he still offered an exnation: "The living and the deceased falling in love is a manifestation of love transcending life and death, which indeed breaches the boundary of life and death. And as you know, Hibiki, the result of this breach is the current situation. While my actions did encourage this, it''s primarily due to the fate between them."


    "Red String of Fate? It all feels so exaggerated." Hiromi Jounouchi shook her head, having no particr thoughts about the matter, she merely asked Chen Yu, "So whates next? When will you begin the Deification Ritual, hubby?"

 Chapter 962 - 955: Destruction

    Inomata Naoki and Minami had absolutely no idea how much of a ripple their actions had caused in this world. They were still leisurely enjoying the two-person paradise at the seven-star hotel meticulously arranged for them by Chen Yu.


    Now that the knot in their hearts had been untied, there was no awkwardness or barrier between them. Of course, neither of them harbored any romantic thoughts at this moment.


    At this time, they were simply enjoying the Maldives'' beaches, ocean, and the seafood feast the hotel presented, like a pair of good friends.


    Sitting at the dining table, savoring a sumptuous and intricate seafood dinner, the sea breeze gently caressing, candlelight flickering, and a lovelypanion across from him¡ªno doubt, for a man, this was the perfect opportunity to deepen the rtionship or even propose.


    However, for Naoki and Minami, one of them already had a girlfriend, while the other was deceased. In their hearts, there wasn''t any intention to develop feelings at this moment, which seemed to waste this beautiful evening and everything before them.


    "Speaking of which, Mr. Naoki, why did you ask me out today? And why did you prepare all this? If you just wanted to rify things with me, there was no need for all this, right?" Minami, slightly tipsy, her cheeks flushed, asked Naoki with a curious look.


    Minami had a faint smile on her face, her eyes curved into crescents. The candlelight added a touch of allure to her presence.


    Although she had no intention of developing feelings for Naoki, certain experiences she had never attempted while alive were beginning to stir in her heart.


    But for Naoki, since everything had already been cleared up, he truly had no such thoughts. So he exined directly, "This hotel was actually arranged by Brother Yu. I initially nned to book a four-star hotel, have dinner with you, and then head back. I didn''t expect Brother Yu to go ahead and arrange the room."


    Hearing Naoki''s exnation, Minami''s expression subtly shifted into something resembling a hint of grievance. It seemed she found this man a bitcking in sensitivity.


    Yet she quickly corrected her mindset, extinguishing the thoughts that shouldn''t exist, instead feeling Naoki''s actions more befitting the image of a good man.


    Whether Naoki''s actions at this moment met the standard of a "good man" was a rather subjective judgment. Perhaps, in Minami''s view, the fact that he could face her without any impure thoughts already ced him in the realm of a good man.


    But if the perspective shifted to Tokairin Yuko''s point of view, then having a girlfriend yet inviting another woman to the Maldives was undoubtedly an act of betrayal, even if Naoki''s purpose was simply to rify some unresolved matters with Minami.


    Regardless, Naoki clearly had no intention of letting anything happen between himself and Minami. After finishing their dinner, they each went their separate ways.


    Following avish candlelit seafood dinner, Minami returned to the room at the ind hotel, while Naoki chose to head back to Star Sea Ind.


    The hotel Chen Yu booked for them was, of course, a standalone vi with a warm,fortable king-sized bed¡ªenough for Naoki and Minami to have a fierce game of "friendship." But Naoki, being someone who had a girlfriend, had no intention of engaging in anything that could cause public scrutiny or idental transgression.


    In fact, beforeing, he had already agreed with the captain who brought him over to pick him up again that evening.


    Although sailing at night was a bit risky and troublesome, after Naoki paid double the usual fee, the boatman was more than willing to make the trip.


    In the Maldives, the entire nation isposed of small inds; transportation, apart from sea nes¡ªwhich are expensive for locals¡ªrelies solely on boats.


    From primitive wooden canoes to modern speedboats, various kinds of boats are the mostmon mode of travel for locals in the Maldives. Tourists, however, mostly use yachts.


    Naoki had booked a yacht. After picking him up at the hotel pier, it began heading towards Star Sea Ind.


    Because of the low visibility at night, the yacht didn''t directly pass through the deep-sea area as it had earlier in the day. Instead, it navigated along a chain of inds, using their lights as guides.


    Naoki didn''t mind this at all. Night was different from day; relying on ind lights for navigation was perfectly normal with lower visibility.


    As the yacht passed one of the inds and continued forward, Naoki suddenly noticed a reddish glow gradually emerging on the horizon, growing more distinct as the yacht moved ahead.


    Seeing the red-tinted night sky, Naoki, curious, asked the captain, "What''s over there? Why is it so bright?"


    In the Maldives, where everything is surrounded by ocean, such brightness seemed improbable unless an entire ind was aze.


    When Naoki posed the question, the captain nced briefly and casually replied, "That''s Salvic Ind. They''re burning garbage there, which is why it''s so bright."


    "Burning garbage?" Naoki repeated, feeling a strange sense of incongruity. Though he understood that even the Maldives generated waste, recalling the pristine scenery he had seen earlier during the day, he found it difficult to associate garbage incineration with such a beautiful ce.


    The captain, however, showed no sign of finding it strange. Perhaps for the Maldivian people, they had long grown ustomed to such phenomena.


    He simply exined to Naoki, "Every day, the Maldives sends its waste to Salvic Ind. In the past, it was buried in pits, but with increasing tourist numbers and growing piles of garbage, they started burning it instead. The fires burn around the clock; you just don''t see it during the day."


    Naoki nodded in understanding, thanked the captain for the exnation, and couldn''t help but reflect inwardly. Behind beauty, there''s always filth; even a paradise as stunning as the Maldives has its hidden blemishes.


    While Naoki was lost in thought, he also noticed that the captain was steering the yacht closer toward the source of the red glow. "Are we going to pass near there?" he asked.


    "Not directly past Salvic Ind, but we''ll go near an adjacent ind where Salvic is visible from," the captain answered, seemingly unfazed by the effort required for night navigation. He even pulled out a cigarette and lit it with ease.


    Naoki watched as the captain smoked while steering the boat, unconcerned, merely sitting by the rail and letting the ocean breeze tousle his hair.


    The yacht quickly reached the neighboring ind mentioned by the captain. Naoki gazed toward the flickering mes and could indeed discern a distant outline of Salvic Ind, where a raging fire was consuming something.


    Seeing this, Naoki couldn''t help but feel a moment of despair, a sense that humanity''s impact on this world might have been far too destructive.


    However, as Naoki continued staring at the burning garbage on Salvic Ind, he failed to notice a shadow moving below the surface, slipping silently beneath the vessel.

 Chapter 963 - 956 Sea Monster

    After spending a wonderful night at the seven-star hotel, Minami boarded the boat with a contented mood, heading back to Star Sea Ind.


    Although the boat was over an hourter than expected, and the captain seemed excessively nervous and hurried, Minami didn''t think much of it, assuming that the captain had personal matters to attend to.


    However, when she returned to Star Sea Ind, she found the atmosphere on the ind had grown heavy. Chen Yu was standing at the dock with Mackie, their expressions serious as they conversed. Around them were bustling workers and unfamiliar military personnel; two military helicopters were parked at the airport, making the ce resemble a battlefield preparation scene.


    "Doctor Chen Yu, what''s going on?" Minami approached Chen Yu, asking with a mixture of confusion and curiosity.


    Chen Yu nced at Minami and, upon seeing her return safely, asked her how she hade back before exining, "Something unexpected happened in the Maldives. Last night, a sea monster suddenly appeared near Mal¨¦ and attacked passing ships. Several vessels have already met with disaster. These soldiers are here to protect us. Where''s Mr. Zhishu? Didn''t hee back with you?"


    "Mr. Zhishu? He didn''t return? He left on the boatst night!" Minami''s face showed a startled expression. Although she had wanted Inomata Naoki to stay the previous evening, he insisted on taking the boat. Minami had even watched him as he boarded.


    "What? He leftst night?" Chen Yu''s eyes widened in shock as he gripped Minami''s shoulders and questioned her urgently, "When exactly did he leavest night? How did he leave? Which route did he take?"


    "He left after dinner, around 8 pm; he took the same boat that had brought us earlier that morning. The captain was a white man, so I distinctly remember him." Minami answered quickly despite feeling a little pain from Chen Yu''s grip on her shoulders.


    The details Minami provided shocked Chen Yu. He hadn''t expected that Inomata Naoki had left the indst night. From yesterday until now, Naoki had not returned.


    This meant he had gone missing.


    Given the ongoing sea monster attacks in the Maldives, Chen Yu couldn''t help but suspect that Naoki had fallen victim to one.


    Inomata Naoki was not only his brother but also a critical figure in his Divine Enthronement n. Chen Yu had previously assigned a Ghost Maid to protect and monitor him, and now that something so unexpected had urred, Chen Yu naturally contacted the Ghost Maid to confirm Naoki''s status.


    If Naoki had indeed died due to a sea monster attack, then Chen Yu might very well lose his temper and flip the table¡ªhis Divine Enthronement n could not be hindered by a mere sea monster.


    Fortunately, through the Ghost Maid he had stationed by Naoki, Chen Yu learned that Naoki was safe, albeit trapped inside the sea monster''s stomach with other victims.


    Inside the sea monster''s stomach? Such fantastical scenarios from Age of Great Voyages-era adventure novels actually existed?


    Chen Yu felt a wave of powerlessness, unsure of how to react, let alone ridicule the absurdity of the situation.


    In the Age of Great Voyages, humanity''sck of understanding of the world led to the belief that the seas were home to giant sea monsters capable of swallowing ships and humans whole, with stomachs containing air andnd where survivors could live.


    But in reality, even thergest known marine creatures, such as whales, couldn''t swallow both humans and ships whole¡ªlet alone have stomachs providing air for survival.


    Even ancient gargantuan creatures could not achieve such feats.


    Yet now, Naoki was indeed alive and trapped inside a sea monster alongside other victims. This was undoubtedly too bizarre.


    As Chen Yu contemted how to handle the situation and rescue Naoki, Minami suddenly grabbed his arm and pressed him with questions. "Did something happen to Mr. Zhishu? Where is he now?"


    Interrupted by Minami''s query, Chen Yu realized that while he knew Naoki was unharmed, others didn''t. Quickly, he reassured her and turned to Mackie. "My friend is missing. He likely encountered an attackst night. It''s possible something happened to him, or there could be other exnations. Send someone to find him. Bring him back alive¡ªor recover his body!"


    "I understand, Professor Chen Yu. I''ll organize a search immediately!" Mackie nodded and hurried to coordinate with the military personnel to dispatch a search party.


    Watching Mackie set up the search, Chen Yu turned to Minami and said, "You should go back to the vi for now. Things are chaotic here; staying won''t help. I''ll let you know as soon as there''s news about Naoki."


    "Got it, I''ll head back now." Minami nodded in agreement, acknowledging she couldn''t assist. Yet, before leaving, she asked Chen Yu one more question: "Doctor Chen Yu, is Mr. Zhishu¡­ still alive?"


    Minami didn''t fully understand why she had asked Chen Yu that question. On the one hand, she hoped Naoki was alive, but deep down, there was a subtle, selfish yearning that he might be like her.


    This way, they could truly be together.


    "He''s safe for now, but the future is uncertain." Knowing Minami was privy to some details, Chen Yu didn''t conceal much but still smiled at her reassuringly. "Don''t worry. Naoki is my closest brother; there''s no way I''d let him die so easily."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reply, Minami felt slightly relieved, nodding before turning to leave for the vi.


    Watching her depart, Chen Yu''s expression instantly turned grave again. His best friend being swallowed by a sea monster was no trivial matter, even more so when Naoki was crucial to his Divine Enthronement n.


    With determination shining in Chen Yu''s eyes, a tall, purple-haired maid d in a blue maid''s uniform appeared at his side.


    "Go find that sea monster," Chen Yu instructed the maid, exining the situation before giving the order.


    "Understood! Aquya willplete the mission, Commander!" The maid gave Chen Yu a sharp, Russian-style salute before turning and jumping straight into the ocean.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by the maid''s actions since she was a newly summoned Ship-girl. Her original form was the Ak-ss attack submarine gifted to him by the Russians. Although her interior had been remodeled into a yacht, she remained an incredibly powerful nuclear attack submarine.


    For searching vast seas for a sea monster, a submarine was far more effective than a warship.

 Chapter 964 - 957 Tracking

    The primary functions of attack nuclear submarines include search, escort, and strike missions. Compared to strategic nuclear submarines, while they do not carry nuclear warheads, attack nuclear submarines are more versatile in function and have a broader range of applications, making them the backbone of submarine fleets for navies capable of building nuclear submarines.


    The Ak-ss attack nuclear submarine, constructed by the Former Soviet Union in the 1980s, is an 8,000-ton attack nuclear submarine. Although it cannotpare to Russia''stest nuclear submarines, it remains the backbone of the Russian Navy''s active submarine fleet and was the fastest and most silent attack nuclear submarine produced by the Former Soviet Union.


    Designed with the purpose of preemptively detecting and sinking U.S. strategic nuclear submarines carrying ballistic missiles as well as their escort submarines, the Ak-ss attack nuclear submarine is far superior in search capabilitypared to surface search vessels.


    Its powerful sonar system is capable of identifying even the faintest sounds in the ocean, enabling the Ak-ss attack nuclear submarine to discern everything around it, even in the vast open seas.


    It was precisely due to its powerful sonar system that Aquya quickly distinguished an unusual sound amidst the noisy background noise of the ocean.


    "Sounds like something big?" Aquya pressed therge headset on her head¡ªthis headset was the manifestation of her sonar equipment as ship equipment. Within the variousplex sounds in the headphones, a very distinct and unmistakablyrge sound emerged.


    As an attack nuclear submarine, Aquya had been in service since before the dissolution of the Soviet Union and served in the Russian Navy for thirty years before being retired in 2011.


    Having experienced the Cold War era, she could be considered extremely experienced inbat, and her sonar signature database was filled with an extensive collection of sound profiles, allowing her to easily identify various sounds in the ocean. However, at this moment, she could confirm without a doubt that this was a sound she had never heard before, originating from a creature she had never encountered.


    Locking onto the sound''s direction, Aquya steered her ship equipment, which resembled arge underwater scooter, toward the source of the sound while daringly activating her active sonar.


    Sonar is divided into passive sonar and active sonar.


    Passive sonar only receives sound and does not emit any sound itself, making it difficult to detect, which is why it is the primary detection method for submarines.


    Under normal circumstances, submarines rarely activate active sonar, as active sonar emits sound waves and then receives the echoes to determine the surroundings, much like radar.


    However, doing so would allow the enemy''s sonar to pick up the sound waves emitted by the active sonar, thus revealing the submarine''s location.


    For this reason, submarines seldom use active sonar in normal situations.


    Nevertheless, considering that her target was likely a living creature, Aquya took the risk of activating her active sonar.


    Soon, through the reflected sound waves, Aquya understood what kind of monster she was dealing with.


    This creature was massive. Aquya estimated it to be at least two to three hundred meters long, asrge as an aircraft carrier.


    Although the specific shape was unclear from the sonar echo patterns, she could make out a shell that upied two-thirds of its body and six long legs beneath the shell resembling spider legs.


    The most bizarre part was that Aquya noticed the monster had over a dozen tentacles as long as its body extending from its head, making it look no different from the legendary sea monsters described in myths.


    "What in the world is this thing?" Aquya waspletely stunned. Her entire vessel froze as she stared, wide-eyed and speechless, at the sonar echo depiction of the creature.


    As a submarine, she considered herself well-versed in oceanic life. Yet, she had never seen anything in the searger than a whale¡ªlet alone a creature the size of an aircraft carrier.


    Staring at the massive form of the beast, Aquya couldn''t help but wonder, just what does this thing eat to grow so big?


    Perhaps disturbed by the active sonar waves, the creature, which had remained rtively calm, suddenly shifted. Its six spider-like long legs iled in the water, and the entire monster turned around. Its many tentacles began extending toward Aquya.


    Its massive body also began moving in Aquya''s direction at a considerable speed.


    Seeing the creature approach, Aquya instantly realized she had been discovered. She quickly shut off her active sonar and clung to her ship equipment, turning to flee.


    Although her original 8,000-ton discement hull had now transformed into a less-than-two-meter-long underwater scooter in her hands, its noise reduction performance remained on par with the original submarine. Essentially, it could be considered a miniature version of a submarine hull, capable of reaching speeds equivalent to the original.


    With her ship equipment running at full speed, Aquya quickly put some distance between herself and the giant sea monster.


    However, Aquya did not flee too far. After confirming that the sea monster was no longer pursuing her, she stealthily approached again, intending to observe it from nearby.


    Aquya had no intention of confronting the sea monster. Though she was a ship-girl, she was vastly different from the powerful demigod-level ship-girls in the Necromantic Space. As a submarine, her name was rtively obscure, her model was not particrly renowned, and games did not promote her fame, so she hadn''t umted much Power of Faith.


    After being summoned by Chen Yu, she had barely reached Legendary rank. Among all the ship-girls, her basebat strength was arguably the weakest.


    If the task were to catch a fish or sink a ship, she might manage. But to subdue this massive sea monster, several timesrger than her submarine form, Aquya felt such a daunting mission was better left to other ship-girls.


    While tracking the sea monster, Aquya ryed the discovery to Chen Yu, intending for him to deal with the giant creature.


    Though she was newly summoned and unfamiliar with many things, Aquya had immense confidence in the twenty or so veteran ship-girls from World War II stationed in Minato Ward. Theirbat prowess was more than enough to handle this giant sea monster.


    What Aquya didn''t expect, however, was that after receiving news of the sea monster, Chen Yu did not immediately deploy ship-girls to handle the giant creature. Instead, after some deliberation, he personally boarded a military helicopter and flew toward Aquya''s location, intending to see the sea monster for himself.


    Just as Aquya had wondered what such a creature could possibly eat to grow so massive, Chen Yu was also deeply curious about where such a sea monster originated from.

 Chapter 965 - 958 Primordial Deity

    The gigantic sea monster prowls around the waters surrounding the Maldives, attacking any ship that dares to venture out to sea, dealing a significant blow to the Maldives.


    The Maldives'' transportation system heavily relies on maritime transport, with ships being the most important means of travel between inds, just as cars are in other countries.


    Even with the sea monster only able to attack one ship at a time, leaving other areas unthreatened, people remain fearful and dare not venture out to sea.


    The key issue is the small size of the Maldivian inds¡ªshould the sea monster makendfall, even the capital Mal¨¦ would stand no chance against it.


    As for the Maldivian navy... if it could repel this sea monster, then there would have been no need for China to assist them in resisting the invasion of the Indian navy.


    "How is the situation in the Maldives now? Are there any official measures in ce?" Sitting in the armed helicopter, Chen Yu looked down at the vast blue sea, still pondering where this sea monster came from, as the water around the Maldives is evidently too shallow to hide such arge creature.


    Mackie, sitting on the other side of Chen Yu, hurriedly responded to his question: "The situation is chaotic now. Due to the sea monster''s attacks, all inter-ind transportation has been cut off. Only a few seanes are daring to shuttle people from the various inds, transporting tourists stranded on the inds to Mal¨¦''s airport.


    As for the Maldivian authorities, they''ve dispatched helicopters and warships to monitor the creature, continuously reporting its location so that people on other inds can relocate in time."


    "That''s quite a responsive measure. So what are the US military''s ns? You surely didn''t just dispatch two helicopters to help, right?" Chen Yu said, turning his head to look at Mackie, teasing him: "Isn''t the US military fond of capturing these giant beasts?"


    "Those are all stories from Hollywood screenwriters. The US military isn''t actually that keen on these things," Mackie responded insincerely. In reality, the military was very interested in capturing such creatures, whether for biological and medical research or for procuring supernatural materials¡ªthey are ideal subjects.


    But sitting next to Mackie was a demigod, and he didn''t think the military would risk offending a demigod bypeting with Chen Yu for this giant sea monster.


    Given that, why not go along with it and offer the sea monster to Chen Yu?


    Not only would it earn a favor, but it would also let His Excellency the Demigod handle the beast, offering a glimpse into his powers.


    So under Chen Yu''s teasing gaze, Mackie maintained a respectful demeanor and said, "Regarding the giant sea monster problem, the Fifth Fleet stationed in the Persian Gulf has already dispatched a fleet including an amphibious assault ship, two missile destroyers, and an attack submarine from the Persian Gulf. They expect to arrive in the Maldives by tonight to assist you."


    "Assist me?" Chen Yu chuckled at Mackie''s words and asked, "And what kind of assistance would that be? Help me catch the sea monster to make soup?"


    "If that''s what you need," Mackie confidently replied, as if saying that if Chen Yu truly wanted sea monster soup, he would immediately lead the US Navy to capture the creature.


    Catching Mackie''s goodwill, Chen Yu merely smiled and said, "Let''s find the monster before we discuss further."


    As he spoke, Chen Yu contacted Aquya, inquiring about the monster''s status.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At this moment, Aquya was surfacing for air. Although her body could dive into the sea for over a month and maintain continuous underwater navigation, even without crew after bing a ship-girl, allowing her indefinite underwater cruising as a nuclear submarine, Aquya still needed to surface for rest in her ship-girl form.


    While retrieving some food from her ship equipment to appease her empty stomach, Aquya reported the situation to Chen Yu.


    "The giant sea monster has calmed down now, with no ships nearby for it to attack. It seems that it only attacks when vessels enter its perception range. It is being monitored by several helicopters, which dare not descend, and the monster seems unable to leave the sea to attack the aircraft," said Aquya, eating the sandwich she had brought from Minato Ward, asionally ncing at the hovering helicopters above.


    Receiving Aquya''s response, Chen Yu repliedposedly, "Got it, continue your surveince and stay concealed."


    He then turned to Mackie and asked, "Where is the fleet you mentioned? How long until they arrive?"


    "They have already passed the Gulf of Oman and are entering the Indian Ocean, expected to reach here before nightfall," Mackie quickly received a reply after contacting the fleet.


    "Before nightfall..." Chen Yu tapped his finger on his leg, pondering before asking Mackie, "Do you know where the sea monster is? Let''s head over for a look first."


    The giant sea monster hadn''t gone deep-sea, and the Maldivian waters aren''t very deep. Coupled with its continued attacks on passing ships, locating it wasn''t difficult.


    "Alright, the Maldivian authorities have been continuously reporting the beast''s position, and we are heading there now." The helicopter had indeed been flying toward the giant sea monster''s location. However, the creature kept moving until just recently when it finally settled down, allowing them to catch up.


    Now that the giant sea monster has stopped, they effortlessly arrived at its location.


    Looking at the enormous shadow under the sea, Chen Yu couldn''t help but express the same sentiment as Aquya: "What does this thing eat to grow so big?"


    Even excluding its six elongated legs, the sea monster''s body,bined with its tentacles, spanned several hundred meters. Such a gigantic beast, resembling a hybrid of a spider, a sea snail, and a squid, was exceptionally conspicuous even resting on the seabed. A water depth less than a hundred meters could hardly conceal its massive form.


    Moreover, such a colossal beast, with a soul and life energy akin to a fiercely burning furnace, was radiant. Even without activating his Divine Eyes, Chen Yu could sense the star-like brilliance of its me of Life and Light of the Soul.


    The only thing surprising to Chen Yu was that such a massive beast was actually a deity.


    "A Primordial Deity? Is there really a Primordial Deity surviving in the Age of Dharma Decline?" Looking at the sea monster below, clearly just a beast, Chen Yu felt deeply puzzled.

 Chapter 966 - 959: Meat in the Pot

    The so-called Primordial Deities are the most ancient forms of deities, also known as the Ancient Gods.


    They were born at the very beginning of the world''s creation, possessing bodies so powerful as to be unimaginable, capable of bearing the forces of the world''s rules.


    Thus, they were chosen by the world''s consciousness, bestowed with divinity and the power of rules, bing the first deities of this world.


    However, with the rise of new gods and the proliferation of other races, these ancient beings were either hunted and ughtered or fell into eternal slumber, bing part of the world, using the rules they carried toplete the operation of the world''s rules.


    The rules carried by the Primordial Deities were rudimentary, even primitive, so their Divine Rank and Divine Duty were very indistinct. The world''s consciousness assigned the rules to them merely to utilize their power to refine and improve the world''s rules.


    For instance, this giant sea monster in front of him¡ªChen Yu could discern that its Divine Duty must be rted to disasters at sea, and the rule it carried should be the primordial oceanic rules, specifically representing the disastrous aspect of the sea.


    After evolution, these rules would transform into tsunamis, storms, whirlpools¡­ and other maritime catastrophes, subdividing the originally singr notion of oceanic disaster into various distinct categories of cmities.


    This is precisely the inevitable evolutionary development of the world''s rules.


    But this evolutionary process would dilute the primordial oceanic rules, causing the once-mighty Ancient Sea God, who had been capable of dominating the entire ocean, to gradually weaken. It would degenerate from a Sea God into the God of Cmity, and eventually lose all its concepts, descending into a mere ordinary monster with divinity.


    Were it not for the fact that encountering a sea monster at sea could still be considered a type of disaster, enabling the giant sea monster before him to maintain the most basic trace of its divinity, Chen Yu suspected it might already have sumbed to its splintered Divine Duty and eroded divinity, falling from its Divine Throne to be an ordinary beast, perishing from starvation or the ravages of time.


    Ancient Primordial Deities like this only appeared at the dawn of the world, and humanity could only catch a glimpse of their traces in mythology. Logically, they should never reappear in the human world.


    How exactly did this giant sea monster awaken from its slumber?


    Chen Yu rubbed his chin, gazing at the massive shadow beneath the ocean surface, frowning in deep thought, when a sudden realization hit him.


    Could it be... Should it be¡­ Might it be¡­ Roughly¡­ caused by his own n disturbing the world''s rules, triggering a shift that awakened this sea monster from its aeons-long slumber?


    Through his actions involving Inomata Naoki and Minami, he had broken the boundary between life and death to shake the world''s rules, even forcibly extracting the rule of storms from the system, leading to disturbances in the world''s rules. The world''s consciousness had fiercely resisted all of this¡­ Such drastic upheavals could very well have roused a monster that had been asleep for countless millennia, especially since the world''s rules had just suffered a fresh wave of shocks yesterday.


    Chen Yu touched his nose with slight embarrassment, convinced that this was most likely the real truth behind the situation.


    However, Chen Yu obviously wasn''t going to share this with anyone; he''d rather keep it buried deep within his heart.


    Instead of delving into the origins of this giant sea monster, Chen Yu thought it would be better to catch it first and discuss the restter.


    Previously, Mackie had jokingly mentioned making sea monster stew, but now Chen Yu was genuinely considering the idea.


    Because the sea monster before him was a Primordial Deity and an Ancient Sea God. If its divinity eroded and it fell from its Divine Throne, then there was nothing more to say¡ªthe meat on this guy''s body would only be tough and stringy, rendering it inedible.


    But now, this sea monster still retained its final trace of Divine Duty, maintaining its divinity and avoiding falling from its Divine Throne. It was still a Primordial Deity, which meant its meat was extraordinary!


    This was divine flesh, imbued with divinity and tainted across untold millennia by the essence of a Primordial Deity. If he were to take just one piece and boil it into soup, consuming a single bite would be almost equivalent to eating Tang monk''s flesh.


    And how much meat did Tang Sanzang''s body have? Compared to the several-hundred-meter-long behemoth before him, even if half of this creature''s body was shell, it was still the difference between an ant and an elephant.


    At this thought, Chen Yu turned to Mackie and asked, "Where''s your fleet now? If I want to capture this big guy alive, can your people manage it?"


    "Capture it alive?" Mackie was startled by Chen Yu''s question. He had only half-jokingly suggested capturing it alive before, without any serious intention of doing so. Yet now, Chen Yu evidently had a genuine n to capture the creature alive. If the fleetmander heard this, they might go mad.


    "Haha, scared?" Chen Yu chuckled, pointing at the enormous shadow beneath the sea. "This big guy here is a bona fide Primordial Deity. Its flesh has been infused with divinity. Even a single bite of it would be an unimaginable treasure for mortals! Do you know my deal with the Skull and Bones and the Freemasons regarding longevity? If you could use this big guy to make soup, one bowl could extend a person''s life by ten years."


    Hearing this, Mackie''s eyes lit uppletely.


    He knew very well that if this news were reported back to his homnd, even if it required mobilizing the entire dual-carrier strike group of the Fifth Fleet stationed in the Persian Gulf, his government would still want to capture this behemoth alive.


    But he still had some reservations and couldn''t help but ask Chen Yu, "Can''t it be dead? Can''t we kill it first and then eat it?"


    "Kill it first? Of course, you could, but once it''s dead, the divinity would dissipate, and the effects wouldn''te close to being as potent." Chen Yu understood Mackie''s point clearly¡ªit was far easier to kill than to capture alive. For the US military, capturing a sea monster alive might be extremely challenging, but killing it would be a simple task.


    However, Chen Yu wasn''t aiming to merely enjoy some seafood. He wanted to stew the live sea monster to extract its divine essence and use it to nourish his wife and children. There was no way he''d let the Americans simply kill the creature.


    With this answer from Chen Yu, Mackie realized that, barring an absolute necessity, Chen Yu wouldn''t agree to kill the giant sea monster outright.


    Thus, he grudgingly contacted the fleet. After being berated by the fleetmander, he turned back to Chen Yu with some embarrassment and said, "Professor Chen Yu, the fleeting to assist us is understaffed. If they''re to kill the sea monster, they can use the missiles on their Arleigh Burke-ss destroyers, but capturing it alive would require mobilizing the Fifth Fleet''s carrier strike group from the Persian Gulf, along with the personal involvement of the Demigod overseeing the Fifth Fleet. So, what do you think¡­"


    Mackie''s implication was evidently to avoid involving the Fifth Fleet''s Demigod.


    Good things like this, after all, were desirable for anyone. Mackie himselfcked the capacity to monopolize it, but he thought that after Chen Yu subdued the sea monster, it might still be possible to ask for a small portion of its flesh or a bit of soup. Yet if another Demigod were to join in, reducing their share, Mackie might get nothing at all.


    "Oh? In that case, it seems I''ll have to call in my own people for help," Chen Yu said, seeing through Mackie''s intentions. However, he had no intention of letting anyone else share the meat in his pot.

 Chapter 967 - 960: Temporary Special Task Fleet

    The helicopter circled the sea once, allowing Chen Yu to carefully observe the Primordial Deity from all angles, before picking up Aquya and heading toward the fleet that had already arrived in the Maldives.


    The fleet dispatched by the United States from the Persian Gulf was notrge in scale: one Amphibious Assault Ship, two destroyers, and a submarine¡ªjust a standard mission formation.


    However, even so, with thebat power of this fleet, it was already powerful enough to surpass the strength of the navy in quite a few countries around the world.


    The navy, after all, is something only powerful andrge countries can afford to maintain. For smaller nations, even if they exhaust all their resources and finances, they can only build something that serves as a token of prestige.


    The citizens of major countries cannot fathom what it means for a nation''s entire navy to consist of just seven people, nor can they imagine the pain of a country losing its coastline¡ªand its navy¡ªdue to war.


    The helicopternded on the deck of the Amphibious Assault Ship, which was clearly the gship of this small fleet. The ship looked almost indistinguishable from an Aircraft Carrier.


    Guided by Mackie, Chen Yu brought Aquya¡ªwho seemed curious about everything¡ªinto the operationsmand room inside the warship. The fleetmander had been waiting there for some time.


    "Wee, esteemed guest," the fleetmander greeted Chen Yu with utmost politeness, devoid of the usual rigidity disyed by fleetmanders in typical Hollywood blockbusters, and without the arrogance of "US military supremacy."


    This surprised Chen Yu slightly¡ªhe nced at Mackie beside him, silently asking him with his eyes what was going on.


    However, Mackie didn''t know this fleetmander either, let alone why the samemander, who had been cursing him out viciously on themunications channel earlier, was now acting so courteous.


    Themander clearly understood Chen Yu''s puzzlement, and so he introduced himself: "I am Colonel Marcus, captain of the USS Iwo Jima Amphibious Assault Ship andmander of this temporary task fleet, dispatched here to assist you under orders. My unit is prepared and ready to follow your instructions at any time. Additionally, Lady Catherine directed me to convey her regards to you."


    Lady Catherine¡ªthe Female Supreme Leader of the Freemasons whom Chen Yu had encountered before¡ªher name mentioned by Colonel Marcus instantly made Chen Yu realize themander was also a member of the Freemasons.


    Understanding the identity of the Colonel before him, Chen Yu nodded slightly in acknowledgment and responded, "So it''s Colonel Marcus. How is Lady Catherine doingtely?"


    "The Supreme Leader is doing very well. After receiving Life from youst time, she''s grown several years younger than before." Facing Chen Yu, Colonel Marcus¡ªwho knew his true identity¡ªwas remarkably courteous and humble, not disying the slightest trace of defiance. He seemed almost unlike a United States Navymander.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind this demeanor. After brief pleasantries, he asked Colonel Marcus, "Colonel, how much do you know about this mission?"


    "We currently only know the target''s physical dimensions and appearance. Beyond that, weck further specific information." When the topic turned to the mission, Colonel Marcus adopted a serious tone, exining the intel he had.


    After hearing Colonel Marcus''s statement, Chen Yu nced at Aquya beside him and said to her, "Aquya, share the intelligence you''ve gathered with Colonel Marcus."


    "Yes, Commander." Aquya acknowledged the order and stepped forward to stand before Colonel Marcus, exining, "This Giant Sea Monster first appeared near Salvic in the Maldives. It has a body length of about three hundred meters and a height of approximately one hundred fifty meters. Including its legs, its total height is around two hundred meters. Its form consists of a massive ammonite-like shell, eighteen tentacles reaching up to one hundred meters each, and six spider-like long legs.


    When I was tracking it earlier, it moved at a walking speed of sixteen knots using its six legs, and its fastest speed was twenty-four knots. I''m uncertain whether it can go faster, as it hasn''t shown ammonite-style movement.


    Additionally, its sensory abilities are exceptionally sharp. When I conducted active Sonar detection on it from five nautical miles away, it noticed me instantly, and I had to expend considerable effort to evade its pursuit."


    "To think it''s so fast! How can something of that size achieve speeds above twenty knots?" Aquya''s data shocked Colonel Marcus. A massive beast exceeding three hundred meters in length able to reach speeds above twenty knots was truly appalling.


    Modern warships achieve high speed thanks to powerful propulsion systems and scientifically designed streamlined hulls that minimize water resistance.


    But the Giant Sea Monster''s body structure has virtually no design to reduce resistance. Its ability to reach speeds above twenty knots in the ocean relies entirely on the brute force of its six enormous legs running. One could only imagine the sheer strength it possessed.


    "That creature is a Primordial Deity, with part of its Divine Duty linked to the ocean. Being fast in the water isn''t surprising," Chen Yu interjected, drawing Colonel Marcus''s attention before continuing, "The flesh and blood of such Primordial Deities are iparably valuable treasures. Even drinking a single bowl of soup made from it can extend one''s lifespan by ten years. Capturing it alive would be the best oue. Colonel Marcus, does your fleet have the capability to capture it alive?"


    Since Colonel Marcus was a Freemason, Chen Yu didn''t conceal anything from him, directly asking whether they had the ability to capture the Giant Sea Monster alive.


    "I''m afraid... it would be very difficult." Colonel Marcus looked uneasy. As Lady Catherine''s subordinate, he undoubtedly wanted to capture the monster alive for his leader to use for extending her life. However, the fleet he brought clearlycked the strength for such a feat: "The most powerful assets of this temporary task fleet are the two Arleigh Burke-ss destroyers, whose Anti-ship Missiles might cause sufficient damage to the Giant Sea Monster. But as for capturing it alive, that seems more challenging. Although this ship carries F35-B fighter jets, their numbers are limited.


    And most importantly, we don''t have a fishingrge enough. Even if we manage to severely wound the monster, capturing it alive would be exceedingly difficult."


    "Don''t worry about that part; you''re not the main force for capturing it. Your role is just to provide support," Chen Yu reassured Colonel Marcus, appearing unconcerned about his response. "As long as you have the confidence to assist in its capture, that''s enough. As for leading the capture... I''ll step in personally if needed."


    Chen Yu was determined to obtain the Giant Sea Monster, especially since Inomata Naoki was still somewhere inside the beast, waiting to be rescued. He certainly couldn''t let anyone kill the creature.


    After all, Naoki''s precise location inside the monster was unknown. If the beast were in, and Naoki''s life was inadvertently sacrificed in the process, Chen Yu truly wouldn''t know how to handle the aftermath.

 Chapter 968 - 961 Attack

    The operation to encircle and eliminate the sea monster began early the next morning.


    After a night of rest, the fleet started preparing for battle before the sun even rose. Amidst the bustle, the soldiers, now fully aware of the formidable foe they were up against, couldn''t help but feel nervous and uneasy.


    This wasn''t like fighting militants in the Middle East who used radar like floodlights and fired automatic rifles randomly; they were facing a colossal marine monster,rger than the warships beneath their feet.


    Thanks to Hollywood''s disaster and monster movies, the soldiers were acutely aware that, in the face of a creature of this size, warships were no more than tin cans filled with snacks¡ªsnacks the monster could devour simply by twisting open the lid. And those "snacks" were the soldiers themselves.


    Fortunately, the world-renowned military prowess of the US military wasn''t just an empty boast. These soldiers seriously prepped the armaments for the fighter jets about to take off from the amphibious assault ship, readying everything for battle.


    Standing on the bridge of the USS Iwo Jima amphibious assault ship, Chen Yu looked at the F-35B fighter jets being prepped for takeoff on the deck and asked Colonel Marcus beside him, "Colonel, how much damage do you think these jets can inflict on the sea monster?"


    "To be honest, I don''t know. If this were a Hollywood blockbuster, these jets would just be sacrificialmbs, mere background props." Colonel Marcus, standing in the bridge and holding a pair of binocrs while observing the busy soldiers on the deck, cracked a cold joke before continuing, "But this is reality. With the ammunition load of the F-35Bs, we can at least give that monster one unforgettable ''good morning.''"


    "Is that so? Well, then I look forward to your ''good morning.''" Chen Yu chuckled, refraining from disrupting Colonel Marcus''smand and simply stepped aside to observe the fighter jetspleting their takeoff preparations one by one.


    As Chen Yu watched, six helicopters on the deck finished their loading, ascended into the air, formed a formation above the fleet, and flew toward the direction of the giant sea monster.


    Meanwhile, the F-35Bs, now ready, wouldn''t enter the battlefield yet¡ªthey had to wait for the helicopters to drive the giant creature out of the water using anti-submarine bombs before engaging inbat.


    After confirming the aircraft were airborne, Chen Yu followed Colonel Marcus down into thebatmand center inside the ship''s hull.


    The bridge only managed the operations of the ship itself and the takeoff andnding of aircraft on the deck, while thebatmand center coordinated the data across all vessels and directed the fleet as a whole.


    At this moment, themand center was a hive of tense activity, with streams of data converging into a battlefield status map for Colonel Marcus to lead the operation.


    Standing beside Colonel Marcus, Chen Yu also gazed at the battlefield mapid out on the table, refraining from disrupting the colonel''smands.


    "The helicopter formation has reached thebat zone!" An intelligence officer promptly reported thetest update aloud.


    Meanwhile, another officer immediately adjusted the markers representing the helicopter formation on the map for Colonel Marcus to clearly and intuitively grasp the battlefield dynamics.


    "Can they see the monster?" Colonel Marcus asked themunications officer, who quickly ryed inquiries to the helicopter units ahead.


    After receiving a definitive answer, Colonel Marcus stroked his chin and nced at Chen Yu. Seeing that Chen Yu gestured for him to continue, Marcus then instructed themunications officer nearby, "Tell the helicopters to proceed with the prearranged operation n¡ªdeploy anti-submarine sonar and torpedoes to drive that big guy out of the water!"


    The colonel''smand was promptly executed, and the tension inside thebatmand center reached a peak as everyone awaited the situation reports from the helicopter formation deployed ahead.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The six helicopters had reached the sea monster''s location. Despite its immense form submerged underwater, it remained inly visible.


    Thanks to the rtively shallow depth of the waters in this zone, part of the giant sea monster''s spiny shell even protruded above the surface, resembling an actual small ind.


    Observing the protruding section, one helicopter pilot had enoughposure to joke to their colleagues, "Turns out those Hollywood monster films aren''t entirely made up! The ind''s just the part of the monster that''s above water¡ªI''m convinced now it''s real."


    Before the pilot could continue joking, Colonel Marcus''smand arrived, ordering them to initiate the attack.


    The pilots quickly shelved their banter, and the six helicopters spread out into formation, encircling the giant sea monster like a.


    As they approached the massive creature, the helicopters began dropping anti-submarine sonar devices¡ªnot for underwater detection, but to drive the sea monster away using sound waves emitted by the sonar.


    This tactic drew upon the reaction observed yesterday when Aquya used active sonar to probe the creature¡ªit evidently responded to the waves emitted by active sonar.


    Thus, deploying arge number of sonar devices was expected to evoke a powerful response from the monster.


    Sure enough, as the sonar devices entered the water and began working, the sea monster was bombarded with sound waves, prompting it to move.


    Watching the giant sea creature, now writhing like a startled animal in the water, the six helicopters dropped their anti-submarine torpedoes.


    These torpedoes, specifically designed to attack submarines and equipped with guidance systems, now targeted the colossal sea monster.


    Their target was so enormous that the torpedoes required no guidance to strike urately¡ªall of them hit their mark.


    A series of massive explosions erupted around the monster, but the sheer enormity of its body rendered the attack ineffective. Even though all six torpedoes hit, the creature hardly seemed hurt¡ªinstead, it appeared enraged.


    Its six enormous legs rose from the water, lifting its body skyward. The sea monster''s tentacle-covered head emerged above the waves, and its two enormous eyes¡ªeach asrge as a car¡ªimmediately spotted the six helicopters. Several thick tentaclesshed out furiously toward them.


    Witnessing the train-sized tentacles sweeping toward them, the helicopter pilots were terrified, their souls seemingly escaping their bodies, as they desperately maneuvered to evade the attack.


    Despite their frantic evasive maneuvers, one helicopter was struck directly by a tentacle, erupting instantly into a massive fireball.


    The remaining five helicopters rapidly ascended, pulling away from the sea monster to gain distance.


    As the helicopters soared higher, the monster''s tentacles withdrew, falling short of striking them, though they quivered in irritation as they descended.


    At the same time, the monster''s colossal body fully emerged from the sea, revealing its immense form entirely above the water''s surface.

 Chapter 969 - 962 Destiny

    "Is this really an Earth creature?" Looking at the giant sea monster rising from the ocean on the big screen in thebatmand room, its body like a small mountain, Colonel Marcus expressed the same amazement as the frontline pilots.


    Thergest living creature on Earth, the Blue Whale, is only over thirty meters long. This behemoth in front of us has a body alone that is over three hundred meters long, truly not something that could originate from Earth.


    "Unfortunately, it is indeed an Earth creature. Just by looking at its shell, you can determine that it''s a type of ammonite. But now is not the time to focus on whether it''s an Earth creature; let''s capture it for researchter. Right now, it''s time to attack." Chen Yu was also astonished by the size of this giant sea monster, but he didn''t loseposure like Colonel Marcus did. While introducing this giant, he had the presence of mind to remind Colonel Marcus to proceed with the next step of the operation.


    With Chen Yu''s reminder, Colonel Marcus decisively gave the order for the fighter jets to take off.


    On the deck, four F35-B fighter jets took off vertically from the deck of the USS Iwo Jima and then elerated towards the direction of the giant sea monster.


    At the same time, the entire temporary task force was changing course, gradually approaching the battlefield.


    Scenes ofrge monsters battling human military forces aremon in monster movies or tokusatsu films. The mostmon depiction is various fighter jets firing missiles or machine guns at the monsters with no effect, then crashing directly into them. The ssic scenario is Vajra fighting nes atop the Empire Building.


    But in reality, these are merely effects created by directors or screenwriters to highlight the monster''s power.


    In reality, no fighter jet could get that close to a monster, and no fighter would use machine guns on a giant that missiles couldn''t damage after firing all its missiles.


    Modern airbat primarily relies on various missiles. The close-range dogfights dependent on machine guns from the propeller era are rarely seen on modern battlefields.


    As for the air-to-air missiles equipped on fighter jets, take the most advanced model used by the US military, the AIM-120D, for example. Its maximum range can reach up to 180 kilometers, and it travels at Mach 3. Once locked on, it''s impossible to escape.


    Why would a pilot of a fighter jet equipped with such long-range missiles fly the ne right up to a monster''s face to fire machine guns?


    We don''t know what film pilots were thinking, but the pilots of the four fighter jets that took off from the USS Iwo Jima were clearly not so foolish as to n on filing the giant sea monster''s nails with machine guns. Instead, theyunched missiles directly upon approaching.


    While the four fighter jetsunched their missiles, the previous helicopters also closed in and fired rockets. Although rockets had little effect on the shells that even anti-submarine torpedoes couldn''t breach, the giant sea monster had rtively softer tentacles and a head. Attacking these areas might have some effect.


    Under the attack of four fighter jets and five helicopters, the giant sea monster was enveloped in explosions, projecting an imposing presence.


    But when the smoke cleared, the biggest damage was just some st injuries on its tentacles, apart from peeling off ayer of mud crust deposited on the surface of its shell.


    For a monster of this size, this was negligible.


    What was even more discouraging was that after the giant sea monster submerged its injured tentacles in seawater, the wounds visibly healed.


    "This is..." Although he already knew this engagement would involve beyond-conventional powers, this sight left Colonel Marcus dumbfounded.


    Rockets and missiles failed to prate the opponent''s defense. Meanwhile, the opponent could heal its wounds by just dipping in seawater¡ªhow could this battle be won?


    "Self-healing ability, it seems to achieve this by drawing strength from the ocean." Watching the giant sea monster''s wounds gradually heal on the screen, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head.


    Even the basic self-healing ability rendered these light weapons ineffective. Relying on conventional force to subdue this giant sea monster seemed impossible. It appeared heavy weaponry was the only option.


    However, Chen Yu deduced from the giant sea monster''s action of drawing seawater to heal its wounds that its divine power should have dried up during its long slumber. Otherwise, it wouldn''t need to rely on external forces to mend its wounds.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu said to Colonel Marcus, "Colonel, have the destroyersunch missiles. Light weapons are no longer effective; we need to use more powerful weapons."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, Colonel Marcus nodded and ordered, "Launch anti-ship missiles."


    Colonel Marcus''s order was quickly ryed. The missileunch area on the deck of one Arleigh Burke-ss destroyer next to the USS Iwo Jima swiftly opened, and a missile, apanied by mes and thick smoke, was rapidlyunched into the sky, leaving a long trail and heading in the direction of the giant sea monster.


    With the missileunch, thebatmand room of the USS Iwo Jima suddenly quieted down. Only the sounds of equipment operation could be heard. Everyone fell silent, awaiting the missile''s impact result.


    By now, the fleet was not far from the location of the giant sea monster. The missile flew only for a short while before reaching the sea area where the giant sea monster was, then plummeted down.


    "Missile hit!" The front-line helicopters and fighter jets observed the explosion.


    "Hooray!" Seeing the missile hit, cheers filled themunication channel. In their eyes, nothing could withstand an anti-ship missile barrage.


    However, within thebatmand room, Chen Yu watched the screen without optimism. In fact, even before the missile hit, he had already seen the giant sea monster block the approaching missile with its tentacles.


    As the dust settled, facts proved Chen Yu hadn''t been mistaken.


    The missile did hit, but it struck only the tentacles that the giant sea monster used as a shield.


    Although the explosion left wounds on over a dozen tentacles, with one nearly severed, the injuries were evidently not fatal.


    Moreover, these wounds only enraged the giant sea monster more. While submerging its injured tentacles into the sea to heal them by drawing ocean power, it emitted an indescribable roar.


    The sound was like a train whistle,bined with a whale''s call. Below the giant sea monster, numerous vents simultaneously spray out white mist, resembling a steam lotivemencing a journey.

 Chapter 970 - 963: Call Someone

    As the giant sea monster spewed out a white mist, crimson patterns lit up across its originally rock-like blue-gray carapace, and its two enormous, car-sized round eyes shone brightly like activated searchlights, brimming with an electrical glow.


    Several still-intact tentacles were raised high into the air and then mmed violently onto the ocean surface, creating massive sshes, while several other tentacles swept incessantly below the water.


    The whole scene seemed bizarre, almost like a mischievous child throwing a tantrum and smashing things around.


    "What is it doing?" Mackie, in thebatmand room, looked at the enraged giant sea monster, puzzled by its behavior.


    "Clearing the anti-submarine sonar. It seems those little devices are annoying it quite a bit," Chen Yu deduced the creature''s behavior.


    However, this wasn''t much of a problem. While the sea monster might clear the devices, helicopters could still deploy more. These anti-submarine sonars were actually akin to buoys¡ªeach helicopter could carry up to 25. Losing a few to the sea monster wasn''t a big deal.


    Watching the footage of the sea monster wildly iling its tentacles, Chen Yu, though unsure why it was only destroying the sonar devices in its fit of rage, still turned to Colonel Marcus and said, "Colonel, continue firing the missiles. This can¡­"


    But before Chen Yu could finish his sentence, the monster''s actions on the screen suddenly changed.


    Having apparently cleared the sonar around it, the giant sea monster now locked its gaze on the helicopters still circling nearby.


    "What''s it nning to do?!" Colonel Marcus eximed, his voice filled with rm. And as he spoke, the giant sea monster unleashed a jet of high-pressure water from its mouth, hitting one of the helicopters hovering around it directly. It then swiftly pivoted its massive body, sweeping the water jet toward the other helicopters as well.


    The power of the high-pressure water jet, capable of spanning several kilometers, was unimaginable. In reality, no device exists or is needed to produce such a force over such a vast distance.


    But when the water jet struck the helicopter, it instantly reduced the aircraft to a pile of shattered debris. As the jet swept across, the other helicopters met the same fate¡ªall but one, which managed to survive by flying higher to capture battlefield footage.


    "This¡­ is a water jet?" Colonel Marcus felt his entire understanding of the world shatter. How could a high-pressure water jet function like anti-aircraft artillery? This was far beyond hisprehension.


    Standing nearby, Chen Yu, however, detected something else. Frowning, he said, "That''s magic, not mere physical propulsion. It seems this monster''s power is beginning to return as its anger builds."


    As Chen Yu spoke, the giant sea monster ceased its water jet attack. Instead, it remained stationary, expelling a massive plume of white mist from its lower body vents, almost enshrouding itself entirely.


    Yet, Chen Yu noticed that while emitting the mist, the creature also submerged its head into the water, seemingly replenishing the water it had just expelled.


    Realizing this, Chen Yu quickly addressed Colonel Marcus: "Colonel, keep firing the missiles¡ªthey''re effective against it! Also, prepare a helicopter to send me over."


    "You''re going out there personally, sir?" Colonel Marcus was startled. He hadn''t expected Chen Yu to insist on directly entering the battlefield.


    "That''s no ordinary monster¡ªit''s a primordial deity. Don''t be fooled. The damage you''ve inflicted is only because it''s just awakened from its slumber and hasn''t fully recovered its strength," Chen Yu exined as he headed for the exit, pulling out his phone. "All you''ve managed so far are superficial wounds. It''ll recover quickly. To truly harm it, missiles alone aren''t enough."


    As he spoke, he dialed his phone and said into it, "Honey,e help me fight the monster."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu arrived at the battlefield by helicopter, Jounouchi Hiromi¡ªnow d in a set of blue armor¡ªwas already there as well.


    "Honey, you look amazing in that outfit," Chen Yuplimented, as he jumped straight out of the helicopter, admiring the demigod armor he had specially crafted for her.


    Watching him leap down, Jounouchi Hiromi replied with mock irritation, "Are you just trying to praise your own craftsmanship? It looks good because you made it."


    "Of course, it looks great because you''re beautiful. That''s why the armor looks stunning, too," Chen Yu joked, before turning his attention to the giant sea monster, which had just taken another hit from an anti-ship missile. "Man, this thing really has thick skin! It''s still looking pristine after taking three or four missile hits."


    "A primordial deity! Who''d have thought there were still creatures this ancient on Earth?" Hiromi marveled. Such creatures, ancient enough to date back to the world''s creation, had only been briefly mentioned in texts like the "Crimson Hymn." Few had ever witnessed their existence firsthand.


    Chen Yu, however, was in good spirits. "This is a rare delicacy! How about we capture it and make a soup out of it? We can extract its divine essence to nourish you and Little Yixi."


    "Nourish me? I don''t need it, but our daughter could definitely use it. The more she drinks, the healthier and stronger she''ll be!" Hiromi''s expression shifted at the mention of their daughter. She wasn''t particrly interested in the soup for herself, but if it was for their child, her determination surged.


    With their ns finalized, the couple exchanged a knowing nce, then flew directly toward the giant sea monster, which, after taking another missile hit, was now attempting to repair its injuries by absorbing seawater.


    During the time it took Chen Yu to leave the USS Iwo Jima and arrive at the battlefield, the temporary task force had fired five anti-ship missiles. These hit the sea monster''s shell, head, and six long legs, dealing significant damage.


    The most severe strikended on one of its lengthy legs. The impact not only shattered the carapace but almost severed the entire limb, leaving the creature much slower and forcing it to draw energy from the sea to heal itself.


    Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi clearly had no intention of letting the creature fully recover. The couple exchanged a firm nod of understanding andunched their assault.


    Having already suited up during the helicopter ride, Chen Yu raised his magic wand, casting the Necromantic Canopy. Darkness shrouded the sky, dimming the light and creating an optimalbat environment.


    As the Necromantic Canopy spread, Chen Yu summoned an undead legion that swiftly formed ranks across the water''s surface.

 Chapter 971 - 964 Major General Claire

    The dense ck cloud over the sea loomed like a curtain, enveloping the entire sky. In the midst of the ck mass, streaks of blood-colored light flickered, interspersed with shes of lightning that sparked incessantly.


    Underneath this ck cloud, a steadily spinning wall of clouds had already isted the entire sea region from the outside world. The violent gales on the sea''s surface were strong enough to topple any vessel daring to approach¡ªeven warships weighing tens of thousands of tons were no exception.


    Gazing upon the apocalyptic scene before him, Colonel Marcus couldn''t suppress his curiosity and turned to Mackie at his side. "Could the demigods from our country achieve something of this magnitude?"


    Staring at the wall of clouds formed by the hurricane and the ck clouds covering the entire expanse of the sea, Mackie hesitated, uncertain. "I''ve never personally witnessed the actions of the six demigods from our nation, but there''s a record from the missile crisis years ago¡ªour demigods once intercepted enemy fleets and opposing demigods at sea. I believe it''s possible they could manage something like this."


    Mackie''s answer carried a note of ambiguity, and Colonel Marcus could easily hear theck of conviction in his reply.


    It wasn''t that they doubted their own country''s demigods. It was just that the sight before them, the phenomenon created by Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi''sbined efforts, was too astounding.


    The United States also had a demigod capable of summoning storms. However, in official experiments, despite exerting their full power, that demigod had only ever managed to summon a single tornado. A hurricane like the one covering an entire sea region before their eyes was entirely beyond their capability.


    While both could unleash destructive power, the difference between a tornado and a hurricane was like the difference between apact car and a heavy-duty truck. Both could kill you at seventy miles per hour, but the car might leave a whole corpse with some chance of rescue, whereas the truck could pulverize you on impact.


    But the most critical difference was that this wasn''t just a simple hurricane. The ck clouds above shattered the skies, blocking out all means of detection.


    The blood-colored light and lightning emanating from the ck clouds registered immense energy levels on the sensors and were clearly not just ordinary natural lightning or a mere visual effect.


    "Do we have any way of knowing what''s going on inside?" Colonel Marcus furrowed his brow and questioned the intelligence officer beside him. By now, the fleet had approached the area ofbat but had lost all ability to intervene in the battlefield. They couldn''t even ascertain the status of the ongoing battle.


    The feeling ofplete loss of control left Colonel Marcus deeply uneasy. As amander in the US military, he was long ustomed to having all intelligence under his control and dominating the battlefield with one-sided transparency and technological superiority.


    Now, this totalck of control, this helplessness in even discerning thebat situation on the battlefield, was driving Colonel Marcus to frustration and despair.


    It gave him a burning desire to vent, to do something¡ªbut the agony of knowing he could do nothing only added fuel to his suppressed anger.


    He knew that losing his cool and yelling at others would yield no results, so Colonel Marcus suppressed his emotions and looked toward the intelligence officer, hoping for good news.


    But the intelligence officer shook his head and said, "Sorry, Commander. The entire expanse above the sea region is blocked by thatyer of ck clouds. Even the satellites can''t capture anything. Everything is shrouded in darkness."


    As he spoke, the intelligence officer disyed the satellite footage on the screen, which showed a massive rotating ck cloud. It continued to churn in an unyielding spiral.


    At its core, just as with any typical hurricane, there appeared a central eye. However, even that eye was covered by ck clouds.


    Moreover, the eye seemed to be where the blood-colored light was most concentrated, giving the entire ce an ominous crimson hue. It radiated an inexplicable sense of malevolence.


    "Goddamn it! Can''t anyone figure out what the hell is going on in there?" Colonel Marcus finally lost hisposure, mming the pencil in his hand onto the mapid out on the table.


    Just as Colonel Marcus was cursing, the door to the operationalmand room swung open. A woman in a naval uniform sporting the rank of rear admiral stepped inside.


    "Colonel Marcus, what is going on here? Why was the USS Iwo Jima deployed on abat mission without my knowledge?" The female admiral immediately questioned Colonel Marcus upon entering. Her arms were crossed against her chest, the golden buttons on her white service uniform visibly straining as she spoke.


    "General ire!" Colonel Marcus promptly saluted the admiral, and the other personnel in themand room hurriedly rose to their feet.


    The female admiral waved her hand dismissively, signaling for everyone to continue working, and then continued pressing Marcus. "Answer me, Colonel. What is happening here? Why are the USS Iwo Jima, two Arleigh Burke-ss destroyers, and an attack submarine deployed on abat operation without my knowledge? And what on earth did you people do to turn this ce into such a state?"


    As she questioned Colonel Marcus, the admiral stepped toward therge screen disying the rotating ck hurricane. Her expression grew even grimmer.


    The sight of the female admiral caused Mackie to be visibly uneasy. Among everyone in themand room, he was the only civilian. Standing so close to a high-ranking military officer made him feel awkward¡ªneither stepping forward nor retreating felt appropriate.


    The admiral clearly noticed Mackie and cast a sharp nce at him. "And who are you? What are you doing here?" she asked coldly.


    "I am¡­" Mackie started to reply, but before he could finish that single sentence, the admiral cut him off.


    "I don''t care who you are. This is an operationalmand room. Civilians are not allowed. Please leave." She gave an unmistakable look toward the door, making her intentions evident.


    Mackie was rendered speechless and knew he couldn''t argue¡ªthe admiral unquestionably had the authority to expel him.


    So, after throwing a nce at Colonel Marcus¡ªthat seemed to say "Good luck"¡ªhe left themand room.


    Once Mackie was gone, the admiral turned her gaze back to Colonel Marcus, clearly waiting for an exnation.


    "It''s like this, General¡­" Colonel Marcus began his exnation to the admiral.


    Meanwhile, on the deck outside themand room, Mackie stood staring at the sprawling ck hurricane that had consumed the horizon. After a moment of hesitation, he pulled out his phone and dialed a number.


    "Lord, an unexpected situation has arisen. Major General ire has shown up," Mackie said deferentially into the phone. Even though the person on the other end couldn''t see him, Mackie still bowed slightly, disying evident reverence.


    "..."


    "Yes, my lord, I understand. I know what needs to be done." After listening to the voice on the other end, Mackie quickly and respectfully responded.


    Once the call ended, Mackie pocketed his phone and straightened up. Turning his gaze again toward the distant ck hurricane, a peculiar expression flickered in his eyes.

 Chapter 972 - 965 Cheating

    At this moment, deep within the clouds, the surface of the ocean had turned blood-red. Scarlet blood spread across the entire sea, countless lines of blood rising from the surface to firmly bind the six long legs and numerous tentacles of the Giant Sea Monster, even dragging its entire body onto the blood-colored ocean and tying down its shell, which resembled a small mountain.


    Yet, despite seeing the Giant Sea Monster caught and subdued, neither Chen Yu nor Hiromi Jounouchi showed a hint of joy on their faces; instead, their expressions were somewhat grave.


    Because right now, as the Giant Sea Monster faced defeat and was restrained by the lines of blood, the Shin''i radiating from its body was growing increasingly intense, as though a deity was awakening and its powers were being constantly restored.


    Observing this scene, Chen Yu couldn''t help but let out a sigh. "Cheating isn''t exactly a good look!"


    "Is this the World Consciousness helping it restore its Divine Rank?" What Chen Yu could see, Hiromi Jounouchi could certainly see as well. Yet she still found it hard to believe. "Can the World Consciousness interfere with reality so directly?"


    "It couldn''t before, but ever since I disrupted the rules governing the world, the World Consciousness has be unprecedentedly active. Doing something like this isn''t difficult." Chen Yu''s expression was extremely serious, indicating how troublesome he found this direct intervention by the World Consciousness.


    Initially, with the Giant Sea Monster''s Divine Power having sunk to rock bottom, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi could have easily taken it down, and that was proven as true.


    With the support of Chen Yu''s summoned Necromancer Army, Hiromi Jounouchi utilized her bloodline¡ªwhich had evolved into a Sea of Blood¡ªtopletely engulf the sea in crimson. Then, borrowing Divine Power from Xiao Lan, she summoned a hurricane, and with Chen Yu''s cooperation, they quickly subdued the Giant Sea Monster.


    But now, the Divine Duty and Divine Rank of the Giant Sea Monster, which had been stripped away to its absolute lowest level by the evolution of rules, were in the process of restoration.


    This restoration wasn''t like the mere filling up of depleted mana bars¡ªit was akin to aplete level-up after having been downgraded.


    Refilling mana bars was something any yer could do on their own, but recovering a downgraded level back to its original state¡ªjust like refilling mana¡ªwas something only a back-end GM administrator could aplish.


    Evidently, as the administrator of this world, the World Consciousness had opened a backdoor for the Giant Sea Monster.


    "What do we do now? Do we still try to capture it alive?" Hiromi Jounouchi looked at Chen Yu, seeking his opinion.


    "Catch it if we can; if not, we''ll kill it." Chen Yu didn''t think the Giant Sea Monster before them posed a threat. Even with the World Consciousness cheating on its behalf, the enhancement would ultimately be limited.


    Because even the World Consciousness couldn''t reintegrate concepts that had already split off from the primordial rules¡ªdoing so would vite its most fundamental goals.


    Thus, despite personally stepping in to grant the Giant Sea Monster unfair advantages, the World Consciousness was only able to restore a limited amount of power. Additionally, the enhancement had a time limit, since the World Consciousness couldn''t cheat for it indefinitely.


    If the sea monster were a sentient deity, it might have leveraged this limited enhancement to restore its strength as much as possible, potentially gaining the power to challenge Chen Yu and his wife.


    But the Giant Sea Monster was merely an unintelligent beast; all its actions stemmed from animal instincts, and its use of Divine Power was in the most primitive and rudimentary form¡ªbarely more potent than natural disasters.


    For Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, whose power and foundation far exceeded that of ordinary Demigods, this simply shifted the difficulty from "easy capture" to "possibly having to kill it."


    Indeed, that was exactly the case. The gradual restoration of power hadn''t enhanced the Giant Sea Monster''s intelligence. Using its suddenly regained strength, it merely broke free from the bloodlines binding its body and swatted away arge cluster of Necromancer Army soldiers with its tentacles.


    "The Necromancer Army feels a bit useless when dealing with theserge Divine Creatures," Chen Yu remarked, watching the soldiers being swatted away as his cheek twitched slightly in irritation.


    These soldiers had all been meticulously crafted by him; each one possessed strength equivalent to that of an Expert Extraordinaire. In human society, this kind of force could destroy a small nation and make all countries pay close attention¡ªeven tremble in fear.


    But in front of this sea monster, whose divine powers were gradually being restored, they were as fragile as toy soldiers crafted by mischievous children, easily scattered all over the ce.


    "Size brings power. The Dragon n always has a saying: ''The bigger the body, the greater the strength,''" Hiromi Jounouchi quipped with a small smile, before suddenly transforming into her dragon form.


    After attaining Demigod strength, Hiromi Jounouchi had reached the point where she could fully transform into a giant dragon.


    Moreover, due to Xiao Lan''s integration with the Storm Divine Core, Hiromi Jounouchi could partially harness its power, significantly amplifying her strength. Upon transforming into a giant dragon, she revealed an Ancient Dragon form over a hundred meters in length.


    Chen Yu rubbed his nose, swapping the magic wand in his hand for his Great Scythe. Addressing the now dragon-formed Hiromi Jounouchi, he said, "Darling, you keep it busy while I go rescue Naoki. If I leave him inside this thing any longer, I''m worried he''ll suffocate."


    With that, Chen Yu flew toward the Giant Sea Monster''s shell.


    Seeing Chen Yu charge forward, the dragon-faced Hiromi Jounouchi broke into a grin and stretched her wings before charging toward the sea monster.


    For the Giant Sea Monster, the massive form of the Ancient Dragon was far more conspicuous than the tiny Necromancer Army soldiers around its feet, and it instinctively regarded the dragon as a tremendous threat.


    Thus, the Giant Sea Monster quickly swatted away the Necromancer Army soldiers in front of it, freed its six legs from the bloodlines binding them, and swung its tentacles toward Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Several colossal tentaclesshed out at Hiromi Jounouchi like whips. But she had no interest in confronting these tentacles directly and immediately unleashed a gale of Storm Breath onto them.


    Storm Breath imbued with the power of lightning was no mere anti-ship missile from the US military. Mixed with Divine Power, the breath instantly electrocuted one of the tentacles until it was charred ck, eliciting a pained screech from the Giant Sea Monster.


    While Hiromi Jounouchi kept the sea monster upied, Chen Yu had already approached its shell.


    Raising his hand, he knocked on the enormous shell a few times, pinpointing a spot, then swung his Great Scythe directly at it.


    The Scythe, imbued with Divine Power, immediately sliced open a hole in the shell, revealing an empty cavity inside, just as expected.


    "Ammonite-type creatures only inhabit the outermostyer of their shells; the rest is all empty space," Chen Yu remarked, inspecting the newly made hole and the hollow interior of the shell with a smile on his face. "Basic biomechanical knowledge."

 Chapter 973 - 966: The Confused Major General

    Inomata Naoki felt as if he had just woken from a very long dream, but this time he clearly remembered everything that had happened.


    After finishing his date with Minami, he was taking a boat back to Star Sea Ind, only to be attacked by a sea monster while passing by Salvic waters.


    Naoki distinctly recalled the moment when a massive, suction-cup-covered tentacle emerged from the depths, wrapping around the small boat he was on. For a moment, he thought it was just a dream.


    This was simply absurd. How could there be a tentacle as tall as a skyscraper in the waters of the Maldives? Aren''t sea monsters just the stuff of legends?


    What was even more absurd was that the gigantic tentacle, despite swallowing him, the captain, and the entire boat into a maw full of jagged teeth, did not chew them to pieces. Instead, Naoki was swallowed whole and survived inside the beast.


    Not only that, but the monster''s stomach was, strangely enough, filled with air, making it possible to breathe.


    Thispletely overturned Naoki''s understanding as a doctor, because no living creature''s stomach should have a space capable of keeping someone alive, let alone containing breathable air.


    If it weren''t for the surrounding darkness and his semi-conscious state, Naoki might have thought everything was just an illusion, perhaps an borate prank.


    But the woozy, groggy sensation made him feel like he might really just be dreaming.


    Maybe the boat had an ident, and he was now in a hospital undergoing treatment?


    As a doctor, Naoki knew that certain potent painkillers could induce hallucinations.


    So was he severely injured, and the doctors had to use arge dose of painkillers on him?


    This thought sprang to mind, and Naoki concluded that he might have experienced a shipwreck, and all the tentacle and monster stuff was simply a painkiller-induced hallucination.


    Well then, he decided to just sleep peacefully¡ªmaybe everything would be fine when he woke up.


    As for being critically injured, Naoki wasn''t too worried. As long as he wasn''t dead, he was confident that Chen Yu could heal him.


    After all, his buddy was the best surgeon in the world. Was there any injury Chen Yu couldn''t fix?


    As this notion crossed his mind, Naoki suddenly felt a light shining on his face.


    Was this a doctor using a shlight to check his pupils? Just as Naoki was thinking this, his surroundings abruptly lit up, apanied by the sound of something shattering. It sounded like porcin breaking but reminded him more of the noise made when cracking crab shells during past meals.


    Squinting his eyes, Naoki finally saw what was in front of him, and it startled him so much that he thought the effects of the painkillers must still be messing with him.


    "Brother Yu? Why are you holding a scythe?" Naoki stared at Chen Yu, who was dressed like a character straight out of a video game or anime. If it weren''t for the very real-looking scythe in Chen Yu''s hands, Naoki might have thought he was just cosying. "What¡­ what''s going on here?"


    Chen Yu didn''t bother exining to Naoki. He simply reached out and grabbed him, while the previously invisible Ghost Maid revealed herself at that moment and supported Naoki by his other arm.


    "Let''s get him out first." Seeing the Ghost Maid take the initiative to assist Naoki, Chen Yu didn''t waste any words. He immediately escorted them out of the giant sea monster''s body.


    Once outside the sea monster''s body, Naoki finally discerned what he had been inside moments ago.


    It was an enormous shell-like structure resembling a mountain, connected to six monstrous legs far thicker than anything Naoki could have fathomed, and a dozen gigantic tentacles that iled wildly.


    However, the tentacles and legs were in terrible shape. A blue giant dragon, more than a hundred meters long, was relentlessly spewing lightning onto the creature, leaving over half of its tentacles charred and ckened, and even snapping two of its six legs.


    "Brother Yu¡­ I''m not dreaming? This is real?" Naoki, stunned by the scene of the giant dragon battling the monstrous creature, looked toward Chen Yu and asked uncertainly.


    "As much as I''d like to tell you it''s just a dream, I''m afraid this is indeed the truth of the world''s other side," Chen Yu quipped, summoning a bipedal flying dragon and setting Naoki onto its back. "I know you''ve got a million questions, but wait until I''ve dealt with this monster, and I''ll exin everything to you."


    With that, Chen Yu signaled the bipedal flying dragon to carry Naoki farther away. Then, he turned back to join forces with Jounouchi Hiromi, ready to finish off the sea monster.


    After all, Little Yixi back home was still waiting to enjoy some freshly stewed sea monster soup!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu was engrossed in the heated battle, aboard the USS Iwo Jima, Major General ire wasn''t idle either. After piecing everything together, this Demigod dispatched by the US military to oversee the Fifth Fleet decided to head personally to thebat zone to get a clear picture of the current situation.


    In the eyes of this Demigod, Colonel Marcus''s decision to lead a fleet into action was undoubtedly an overreach of authority and a tant case of self-serving behavior. However, pressure from the top echelons forced her to abandon any discussion of this matter.


    Though Demigods enjoyed a transcendent status, ire was well aware that, as a cog in the system''s machinery, as long as Colonel Marcus''s actions benefitted the factions backing him, his conduct would be considered synonymous with advancing national interests for the United States.


    So rather than debating trivial matters that could be decided with a single word from someone higher up, Major General ire felt her priority should be to capture the so-called Primordial Deity, the giant sea monster.


    Even though, ording to Colonel Marcus, a Demigod was already engaged inbat with the creature, ire hardly believed that anyone¡ªlet alone some Demigod¡ªcould act as though the US military didn''t exist or mattered.


    As long as she assisted in capturing that sea monster, the prestige of the US military would ensure that she at least got half of the spoils.


    However, just as Major General ire was forming these ns and using her abilities to fly from the USS Iwo Jima''s deck toward thebat zone, the ck hurricane enveloping the entire battlefield began to dissipate.


    ire immediately recognized this as a signal that the fight was over, prompting her to rush toward thebat zone.


    Yet she hadn''t even reached it when her view was filled by a hundred-meter-long giant dragon flying toward her, carrying a monstrous creature the size of an aircraft carrier in its ws.


    She was stunned as she watched the colossal sea monster, spanning hundreds of meters and looking like a crab out of water, dangle helplessly in the dragon''s grip as it soared through the skies.


    What in the world was going on?


    As this thought raced through ire''s mind, Chen Yu, riding atop a bipedal flying dragon and tending to Naoki, whoy slumped on another flying dragon''s back, suddenly passed by her, leaving her with even more questions.

 Chapter 974 - 967: Envy

    The sight of a hundred-meter-long giant dragon carrying a sea monster three to five times its size through the skies isn''t something everyone has the chance to witness.


    The soldiers of the temporary task force, though stationed in the Middle East¡ªand of perpetual conflict, and conveniently wedged between the ancient civilizations of Egypt and Babylon, had seen their share of peculiarities. Yet, this sensational scene was far beyond what they could imagine.


    Even in mythical tales, whether it be Hercules who endured the twelvebors, Odysseus who encountered wondrous inds across the seas, or Captain Sinbad who ventured seven times through maritime adventures in the Arabian Nights, it''s doubtful any of them had ever seen such a spectacle that felt like the mythical epoch returning.


    For a moment, discipline among the soldiers broke downpletely, as they all rushed to the ship''s railing, staring at the colossal monster before themrger than two or three aircraft carriers stacked together. It would surely provide bragging rights for generations.


    Even the nearby submarine, which was supposed to remain submerged, surfaced and opened its hatch, allowing its crew to witness the rare marvel.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who had transformed into the giant dragon, felt somewhat embarrassed from being surrounded by so many spectators. However, the sea monster she was gripping was indeed heavy, and as she flew above the fleet, she followed the agreed-upon n with Chen Yu and tossed the massive creature into the waters beside the USS Iwo Jima.


    When the gargantuan beast hit the water, it naturally stirred up waves akin to a towering tsunami. Nearby naval vessels, whose crews had just begun enjoying the show, suddenly found themselves drenched, chilled to the bone.


    If it weren''t for the sturdiness of the US military vessels, their decent wave-resistant capabilities, and Major General ire stepping in to shield against the force, it''s likely one or two of the ships would have overturned.


    Yet, even with Major General ire''s intervention, when Jounouchi Hiromi¡ªin her dragon form¡ªdescended onto the USS Iwo Jima''s deck, her hundred-meter-long dragon body, even as it shrank, still caused the ship''s structure to tilt. The deck shended on was nearly forced down to the surface of the water.


    Watching the dragon''s form gradually contract and transform into the human form of Jounouchi Hiromi, alongside Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki descending on their bipedal flying dragons, Major General ire''s face twitched violently.


    As a US military major general and a demigod cultivated by the American army, ire was supposed to uphold American interests and prestige in such situations. She had even considered getting involved in the sea monster affair earlier, hoping to snag a piece of the lucrative spoils on behalf of her nation.


    But upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi''s transformation from a hundred-meter dragon to human form, her dazzling set ofplete demigod artifact armor, and Chen Yu''s assemge of divine equipment, ire decisively backed down.


    As a major general of the US military, which prides itself on wealth and resources, and being part of its inner circle, ire had nevercked for cultivation materials from the start.


    However, as a nation merely two centuries old, America had risen through opportunistic plunder, benefiting from the spoils of two world wars while older powers of the Old World bled dry. Yet in terms of transcendent heritage, America had always fallen short.


    The Spanish, unrivaled in the medieval world, were the ones who obliterated the Inca Empire, the Mayan Empire, and the Aztec Empire. Although Americans now upied the American continent and had plundered plenty over the years, their spoilsrgely consisted of leftovers from what the Spaniards had scavenged long ago.


    Despite America''s financial abundance, when it came to top-tier equipment like demigod artifacts or divine artifacts, Americans had very few notable items to show.


    The Liberty Bell and Deration of Independence, as symbols of national destiny and morale, were naturally reserved for safeguarding the nation and couldn''t be handed over to any demigod forbat purposes.


    Even someone like Major General ire, a direct lineage demigod of the US military, possessed nothing more than patchwork equipment. Her sole noteworthy demigod artifact was a damaged Sun God Amulet she had seized from a reanimated Egyptian Pharaoh aftering to the Middle East.


    Thus, upon witnessing Chen Yu''s divine equipment and Jounouchi Hiromi''splete set of demigod artifact armor, Major General ire couldn''t help but feel envious.


    Yet, she was fully aware of her own limits. Although jealousy lingered in her heart, she couldn''t harbor any ill intentions.


    She recognized that neither Jounouchi Hiromi nor Chen Yu was someone she could defeat, even with the fleet''s backup.


    To stand guard in the perilous Middle Easternnds, ire''s strength and discernment had to rank among the best of America''s six demigods. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have been able to oversee this region, once the heart of Babylon and Ancient Egypt, without incident for so many years.


    Thisnd, which nurtured two millennia-old civilizations, undoubtedly concealed countless treasures from its time under their rule. No one truly knew the extent of relics buried beneath its sands.


    Although Ancient Babylon had entirely vanished and Ancient Egypt''s native poption was mostly eradicated¡ªleaving only Arabs today¡ªthe remnants of these ancient civilizations buried in the sands still reminded today''s inhabitants of thend''s original masters.


    ire herself had once encountered a reanimated Pharaoh from Ancient Egypt. Besides seizing the Sun God Amulet from him, the near-divine level strength of that shriveled mummy left a profound impression on her.


    Yet, the oppressive aura exuded by Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi at this moment far surpassed anything that mummy had.


    In Ancient Egypt, Pharaohs were regarded as the Children of the Sun God, incarnations of deities, endowed with an irresistible authority that captivated the Egyptian popce. Every living Pharaoh was essentially a walking god in the human world.


    Even deceased Pharaohs, transformed into mummies through Egypt''s unique rituals, wielded powersparable to the deities.


    If not for the fact that the reanimated Pharaoh ire encountered was historically insignificant, ruled Egypt during its weakest period, and lost his power foundation when his tomb was desecrated by Americans, ire might not have triumphed over him.


    Therefore, although ire felt jealousy over Jounouchi Hiromi''s equipment and grew frustrated at how hernding had nearly capsized the USS Iwo Jima, she could only internalize her envy. Any thoughts of contending for profit over the sea monster vanished entirely.


    Without harboring any ill intentions, an idea struck ire''s mind: if Chen Yu and his wife were this formidable, perhaps the clue she possessed could finally be put to use.

 Chapter 975 - 968: Between Brothers

    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi paid no attention to the flurry of thoughts upying Major General ire, who was standing to the side. Although they noticed the presence of this demigod, seeing her in full US military uniform made it obvious that she was a demigod belonging to the US military, so neither of them found her appearance strange.


    Afternding on the USS Iwo Jima, Yu Chen nced at the massive sea monster''s body that Hiromi Jounouchi had tossed into the ocean, scratching his head with some frustration.


    He had said he wanted to use the giant sea monster to make soup, but something this big wasn''t exactly easy to deal with. Setting aside other issues, where on earth could he find a potrge enough to fit it?


    So, if Yu Chen really wanted to make soup from this sea monster, he''d obviously need to process it first.


    As for why Yu Chen didn''t transport the creature to his Necromantic Space for processing¡ªit wasn''t that he didn''t want to. Rather, the issue was that the sea monster''s stomach still contained the humans it had swallowed during previous attacks on passing ships.


    Most of these people had survived, just like Inomata Naoki, but Yu Chen hadn''t taken them out yet.


    If he were to take the giant sea monster into the Necromantic Space for handling, it would mean bringing these people along inside¡ªwhich was definitely not what Yu Chen wanted.


    If it were only Inomata Naoki, Yu Chen could ept bringing him inside since he was like a brother and it wouldn''t hurt to let him see the ce. However, the majority of the people swallowed by the monster were local Maldivian fishermen and sailors, and Yu Chen certainly had no desire to give them a tour of the Necromantic Space.


    The best solution, therefore, was to rely on this temporary US fleet and have them assist in extracting the humans trapped inside the sea monster''s belly.


    As for sharing some benefits with the Americans after their intervention? Well, the sea monster was absolutely enormous¡ªgiving them two tentacles wouldn''t be a big deal.


    With that thought in mind, Yu Chen walked toward Colonel Marcus and Major General ire, who were both approaching him.


    "Colonel Marcus," Yu Chen greeted him before turning to Major General ire beside him, feigning ignorance as he asked, "And who might thisdy be?"


    Seeing Yu Chen initiate a conversation, Colonel Marcus quickly provided an introduction: "This is Major General ire from our Fifth Fleet, responsible for overseeing operations against transcendent entities. Sir, by bringing this monster here, are you seeking our assistance in dealing with it?"


    "Major General ire, a pleasure to meet you," Yu Chen greeted her before exining to Colonel Marcus, "This giant sea monster appearedst night and attacked numerous passing ships, swallowing many people in the process.


    While subduing the beast earlier, I found that those people are still alive, so I brought it here for you to handle. Once you''ve rescued the humans from the monster''s stomach, I intend to use the creature for soup¡ªand having people inside would definitely ruin the vor," Yu Chen added with a casual tone.


    Though Yu Chen spoke lightly, both Colonel Marcus and Major General ire were left with scalp-tingling shock¡ªthis colossal monster was nothing more than soup ingredients to him?


    Seizing the opportunity, Major General ire spoke before Colonel Marcus could, saying, "That''s no problem at all. Our soldiers will rescue the civilians trapped inside. Additionally, sir, after such an extended battle with this monster, perhaps you might rest aboard the USS Iwo Jima? On behalf of the Fifth Fleet, I''d be honored to host you properly."


    "Thank you for your kind offer¡ªI''ll graciously ept," Yu Chen replied without hesitation, then added, "Although this beast is my trophy, it''s only fair to share a little with those helping out. If you don''t mind, you can take two tentacles. Personally, I enjoy grilled squid tentacles, and these oversized ones should taste excellent when roasted."


    "Really? Thank you for your generosity. We''ll do our best to try roasting them," Major General ire replied, though her wordscked any genuine intent to grill the monster''s tentacles.


    This was, after all, the limb of a primordial deity. Even though Yu Chen had only gifted them two tentacles, their value remained unaffected.


    Consuming them might indeed allow someone to absorb divine essence and gain unimaginable benefits, but Major General ire realized these tentacles were also incredibly precious materials for creating equipment.


    Containing divine essence and traces of residual Divine Power, these tentacles could easily be crafted into items imbued with divinity¡ªpotentially bing either divine artifacts or demigod artifacts.


    For Major General ire, who owned only a single, barely functional demigod artifact that she had snatched from someone else, the two tentacles represented at least two demigod artifacts. There was no way she''d waste them by eating them.


    How Major General ire handled the tentacles was her business, and Yu Chen didn''t care. His priority was ensuring Inomata Naoki was checked over and helped out of his state of utter confusion.


    Using the USS Iwo Jima''s medical bay, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi personally conducted a thorough examination of Naoki. Once they confirmed he was fine, they brought him to one of the ship''s dining halls, where the US military served him some food.


    For Inomata Naoki, who had spent the night in the belly of a monster, food was the best remedy for his shaken soul.


    While filling his stomach, Naoki couldn''t help but ask Yu Chen questions about everything that had happened.


    "So, Brother Yu, are you really one of those legendary Necromancers? Like the kind from games and novels¡ªthe ones who summon skeletons and zombies?" Naoki asked, biting into a piece of chocte, his voice somewhat muffled.


    "You could say that, though my abilities are way beyond theirs¡ªlike several skyscrapers higher," Yu Chen shrugged with a nonchnt expression. Between close friends, aside from the Divine Enthronement n, he saw no need to keep secrets. "I''m basically at the level of a deity now. If someone were to build a shrine and worship me, there''d practically be no difference between me and a real god."


    Hearing Yu Chen''s exnation, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but feel his worldview shattering as he blurted out, "We were roommates for so many years, and you never taught me any of this? I even considered you my closest brother!"


    "You went back to Kumamoto right after graduation! I only attained this level of power in the years since then. Back in school, I was just a regr guy with a few simple tricks," Yu Chen retorted, defending himself against Naoki''sint. "Besides, didn''t I show you my spellbook back then? My ck leather book that I never let out of my sight¡ªyou didn''t even bother to take a look at it. The opportunity was right in front of you, yet you didn''t seize it, so who''s really to me?"

 Chapter 976 - 969 Dragon Might

    Inomata Naoki had naturally seen Chen Yu''s ck Leather Tome that he never parted from. Back at University of Tokyo, Chen Yu carried that book with him every day, leaving a very deep impression on Inomata Naoki.


    At the time, Inomata Naoki merely thought Chen Yu had a strong interest in ultism and had picked up this tome from somewhere, which exined his attachment to it. He never considered delving deeper or even taking a look to see what was written inside.


    But now that Chen Yu told Inomata Naoki he gained his immense power entirely from reading that tome, Inomata Naoki inevitably felt anger, regret, and envy in his heart. He inwardlymented why he hadn''t been more curious and taken a nce at Chen Yu''s book back then.


    Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but muse that, given their rtionship, he should have been able to borrow Chen Yu''s book to read back then. If he had gained even a trace of insight from it, he might have grown stronger by now.


    Such thoughts weren''t peculiar; it''s human nature to regret overlooking a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity due to negligence, especially when that missed chance could have drastically changed their life.


    Moreover, as Inomata Naoki considered, if he had truly asked Chen Yu to let him look at the book back then, Chen Yu might not have refused.


    Though there was a high likelihood that Inomata Naoki wouldn''t have understood a single word of it.


    But after experiencing something as surreal as being swallowed whole by a Giant Sea Monster, Inomata Naoki had clearly developed a yearning for mysterious powers and wasn''t about to repeat past mistakes. He asked Chen Yu, "Then can I still learn now? Brother Yu, you''re so amazing! Teach me a couple of moves!"


    Inomata Naoki''s request made Chen Yu pause for a moment, but after some thought, he nodded and agreed, "I can teach you, but whether you can learn it depends on your own aptitude."


    This wasn''t a particrly demanding request. To Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki was a close brother, and teaching him some skills wasn''t a problem. Besides, given that Inomata Naoki was a critical piece in Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement n, it was necessary to boost his survival abilities. If a situation like today urred again, Inomata Naoki might hold out long enough for Chen Yu to rescue him.


    Hearing that Chen Yu was willing to teach him, Inomata Naoki immediately felt rejuvenated. The trauma from being swallowed by a sea monsterst night started to dissipate.


    "By the way, Brother Yu, since you''re a Necromancer, what about Sis-inw?" Inomata Naoki asked while finishing the food in his hand. As he wiped his mouth, he nced at Jounouchi Hiromi, who was still d in armor. "Sis-inw''s outfit doesn''t exactly scream ''mage.'' And she transformed into a dragon just now¡ªis she not human?"


    "Well, if you put it that way, you''re both right and not right," Chen Yu said as he looked at his wife. Seeing her gaze back at him, the two exchanged a knowing smile. Just as Chen Yu was about to exin, Major General ire''s voice suddenly interrupted.


    "Thisdy must have awakened to the Dragon Bloodler in life, correct?" Major General ire approached the trio and, while addressing Chen Yu, confidently stared at Jounouchi Hiromi. "I''ve encountered individuals simr to your wife before. They referred to themselves as dragonkin. One of the US military''s Demigod-level beings is also dragonkin, but he''s in the homnd right now. He certainly doesn''t have your wife''s ability to transform into a dragon¡ªhe can only exhibit partial dragon traits. If he knew someone could fully transform into a giant dragon, he''d definitely lose his mind."


    "Even with a pure bloodline, Blood Descendants are still incapable of taking on a True Dragon''splete form," Jounouchi Hiromi said with a smile, exining: "While I did acquire the Dragon Bloodler on, mine is pure, which makes me entirely different from those mixed-blood dragonkin."


    As Jounouchi Hiromi spoke, her eyes turned golden with vertical pupils, a few Dragon Horns sprouting from her hair and forming a crown-like shape on her head.


    For a proud giant dragon, being mistaken for a mixed-blood dragonkin was an enormous insult¡ªakin to calling a human a mongrel, if not more offensive.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi had been an ordinary person before transforming, the Dragon Bloodline and inherited memories bestowed upon her a measure of the giant dragon''s pride and temper.


    When she revealed her dragon characteristics, a burst of immense Dragon Might emanated from her. In merely an instant, the intimidating aura quelled thousands of soldiers aboard the massive Amphibious Assault Ship.


    "No offense intended! My deepest apologies! Could I kindly ask madam to withdraw her Dragon Might? This ship is full of ordinary people!" Major General ire cursed her loose tongue inwardly, regretting that the US dragonkin Demigod hadn''t informed her that True Dragons still walked the earth. But for now, she had to focus on cating Jounouchi Hiromi''s mood.


    After all, even she found it difficult to withstand the Dragon Might of a Demigod-level Ancient Dragon, let alone the ordinary mortals aboard.


    Major General ire could tell, however, that Jounouchi Hiromi had withheld most of her Dragon Might, concentrating it on herself alone. What the crew experienced was merely residual ripples spilling outward.


    Inomata Naoki, seated beside Jounouchi Hiromi, didn''t fully understand the situation. When Jounouchi Hiromi released her Dragon Might, Chen Yu had already ced a hand on his shoulder to shield him from its overwhelming pressure. As a result, Inomata Naoki merely felt a mild breeze against his face. Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi, she seemed regal and untouchable, like a Queen with a crown.


    "Alright, honey, stop scaring everyone," Chen Yu said, calming Jounouchi Hiromi and urging her to withdraw the Dragon Might, breaking the tension.


    Major General ire observed the lingering golden dragon eyes and Dragon Horn Crown on Jounouchi Hiromi after the aura faded and couldn''t help but marvel, "I didn''t expect there to still be True Dragons in this world! I take back what I said earlier¡ªif Russell learns about this, he won''t go crazy; he''ll lead every dragonkin here to worship you."


    "Are there no True Dragons left in the world?" Chen Yu asked curiously. He honestly had no idea. Earth''s myths and legends had often mentioned dragons, and during his travels with Jounouchi Hiromi across Europe, he''d even encountered King Arthur, who bore the blood of Red Dragons. But whether True Dragons existed remained a mystery to him.


    "True Dragons disappeared from the world in the mythological age. Now there''s only a scattered lineage of dragonkin who inherit traces of Dragon''s Blood," Major General ire exined, pulling out a chair. "May I sit down to exin?"

 Chapter 977 - 970: The Garden of the Underworld King

    The topic of Dragonborn did not continue, as discussing such matters in the presence of a true dragon was, to some extent, not an appropriate subject.


    So after briefly mentioning the issue of Dragonborn, Major General ire shifted the conversation to some misceneous anecdotes.


    Of course, what counts as "misceneous anecdotes" for a demigod was obviously not the kind of trivial family matters that ordinary people would discuss. Most of what Major General ire mentioned were local legends she had heard during her years stationed in the Persian Gulf.


    Many of these were mythological stories, though there were a few pieces of interesting information as well.


    "Mr. Chen Yu, have you ever heard of Osiris?" Major General ire, stationed in the Persian Gulf, was naturally dealing with information closely rted to Egypt, its neighboring region.


    Hearing ire mention Egypt, Chen Yu''s eyes flickered slightly, but he still confidently replied, "Osiris, the Underworld King of Ancient Egypt, one of the Nine Pir Gods of Egypt, and also the God of Fertility. He is the first mummy. General, are you bringing up this deity for some reason rted to Him?"


    "That''s right, I have indeede across some news rted to this Underworld King." Major General ire nodded and pulled out her damaged demigod artifact, the Sun God Amulet, handing it to Chen Yu.


    As Chen Yu received and examined the amulet, Inomata Naoki, who was standing nearby, interjected and asked, "Brother Yu, isn''t the Death God of Egypt Anubis, the one with the dog head? Why is it Osiris now? Who the heck is he?"


    "The Underworld King is not the Death God. Osiris is the ruler of the Netherworld in Ancient Egypt. He is the son of Gabe, the God of the Earth, and Nut, the Goddess of the Sky, both of whom are among the Nine Pir Gods," Chen Yu nced at Major General ire, saw that she wasn''t responding, and decided to exin to Naoki himself. "As for Anubis, He is the Death God of Egypt and the son of Osiris'' brother, Seti, the God of Deserts. His head is that of a jackal, not a dog. Although these deities now struggle to interfere in the mortal world, we are not that far from Egypt. If you show disrespect to the deities, they still have the power to punish you."


    Upon hearing this, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but grimace. As a modern individual, he indeedcked respect for deities. While Japanese people often worship gods, it is more of a way to seek peace of mind.


    But now that he knew deities truly existed, Inomata Naoki silently warned himself to be more mindful in the future.


    Having rified who Osiris was, Chen Yu turned his gaze back to Major General ire and asked, "What sort of information have youe across, General? As one of the most revered deities in Egypt, this Underworld King was a Pharaoh ruling Egypt in life and the ruler of the Netherworld in death. His connection with the Sun God Ra should not be particrly close, correct?"


    Saying this, Chen Yu ced the Sun God Amulet ire had just handed him onto the table.


    "Osiris'' rtionship with Ra is, of course, merely that of grandfather and grandson. However, this Sun God Amulet was something I seized from a resurrected Pharaoh. I broke a corner off it during the battle and discovered some information inside," Major General ire said as she picked up the amulet from the table. She infused it with a stream of energy, causing it to project a series of Ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs and images.


    Chen Yu looked at the images, his face showing a spark of interest.


    Ancient Egyptian hieroglyphs were a highly intricate form of pictographic writing, somewhat simr to China''s ancient Oracle Bone Script. Due to their immense age, only schrs specializing in Ancient Egyptian civilization could interpret them urately nowadays.


    But as Chen Yu studied the text and images intertwined with it, he opened his mouth and said, "This depicts Osiris with Isis and Nephthys, the two sisters who are also the children of Gabe and Nut. What do these inscriptions mean? With your rank, Major General ire, you should have ess to professionals capable of tranting them, correct?"


    "The general meaning of this text is a prayer for the Sun God''s protection over the soul of this Pharaoh, allowing him to enter the Netherworld and pass Osiris'' judgment to attain eternal life for his soul," Major General ire exined. Since she had uncovered the hidden information within the amulet, she had naturally taken the time to find someone to trante the text. "However, the eternal life mentioned in this text refers not to Yalu¡ªthe Field of Reeds described inter Egyptian mythology where souls reside after passing the Feather Judgment¡ªbut to another ce: Osiris'' Garden."


    "Osiris'' Garden? What kind of ce is that?" Chen Yu was immediately intrigued. This was a concept not mentioned in Egyptian mythology, and he quickly realized that Major General ire must have additional information. "So, General, do you know where this Garden is? Is it in Egypt?"


    "Yes," Major General ire confirmed his assumption and borated, "I encountered that resurrected Pharaoh in Al-Arabat Al-Madfunah, which, in ancient times, was called Abydos. It was the royal necropolis during the earliest dynasties in Ancient Egyptian history. Abydos is also where the worship of Underworld King Osiris first emerged.


    Through extensive research, I discovered that prior to the widespread Osiris worship across Egypt during the 18th dynasty of Ancient Egypt, the stories about the Underworld King in Abydos were somewhat different from theter myths. In those earlier ounts, the Underworld King would grant immortality to the souls of virtuous individuals, allowing them to rest eternally in His Garden instead of theter concept of Yalu."


    Hearing this, Chen Yu immediately understood what she was implying¡ªhe also discerned what she intended to do.


    So, adjusting his posture, Chen Yu ced both hands on the table and said to Major General ire, "In other words, you''ve located this Garden, General? If I''m not mistaken, it should be in Abydos, correct?


    That city was a significant site during Egypt''s pre-dynastic period and served as the royal necropolis for the earliest dynasties. However, thus far, no one has truly uncovered this royal necropolis. The conclusion seems evident¡ªthis supposed necropolis must be Osiris'' Garden."


    "Correct, I have indeed located the Garden. But it is the Garden of Underworld King Osiris. Even though this deity''s powers have dissipated from thend of Egypt, the site is still imbued with potent remnants of Divine Power. I cannot enter it alone, which is why I need assistance," Major General ire exined without concealing her intentions. She understood that, for a Necromancer, the Underworld King''s Garden represented an irresistible lure. "The Garden is the Underworld King''s domain, where the royal members of Egypt''s pre-dynastic period are buried. Mr. Chen Yu, as a Necromancer, doesn''t the prospect tempt you?"

 Chapter 978 - 971: Choosing a Path

    For a Necromancer, the Garden of Osiris is an irresistible temptation.


    Osiris, the first mummy in Ancient Egyptian mythology, is the ruler and judge of the Netherworld. When a soul enters the Netherworld, it must ce its heart on the scales before Osiris to undergo judgment.


    In the Ancient Egyptians'' religious beliefs, souls are weightless. Evil deeds burden the soul, making it heavy. If the heart, symbolizing the soul, weighs more than the feather of Ma''at¡ªthe Goddess of Truth and Justice¡ªthen the soul will be devoured by Ammut, a monstrous creature with the head of a crocodile, the upper body of a lion, and the lower body of a hippopotamus, and it will never find eternal rest.


    But if the soul is lighter than Ma''at''s feather, the deceased''s spirit can enter the Fields of Iaru, the resting ce for souls where eternal life is granted.


    However, the idea of souls being judged in this manner likely emerged only after Osiris''s divine authority became strong inter periods.


    ording to the information provided by Major General ire, in the early days of Ancient Egypt, the resting ce for the deceased was the Garden of Osiris.


    This was a temptation that Chen Yu could not resist.


    Although as a Necromancer he had inherited theplete legacy of the Necromancy School, this was merely knowledge.


    Ancient practitioners of magic emphasized the need for four elements: wealth,panionship, methods, and ess to sacred grounds. Possessing a mere manual did not mean achieving immortality or eternal life.


    The practice of cultivation consumes resources, and only with sufficient resources can one advance in cultivation.


    To anyone, Osiris''s Garden would appear as a dazzling gold-filled super treasury.


    Not to mention the possible Divine Artifacts rted to Osiris that might lie within, but the burial goods apanying the Ancient Egyptian royal families and Pharaohs from the Pre-Dynastic Period¡ªnone of these items could be simple.


    More importantly, to a Necromancer, the mummies of these Pharaohs, who were considered incarnations of deities during their lifetimes, represented Demigod-level necrotic materials that required no further processing¡ªabsolutely top-tier Necromancy Series resources!


    It''s worth noting that although the Pre-Dynastic Era of Ancient Egypt was merely the formative period of Ancient Egypt, far from the mightiest Eighteenth Dynasty that unified the entire Nile River Basin inter times, it was the era closest to the Age of Mythology!


    Chinese Civilization often speaks of its five thousand years of history, tracing back to the Yan and Huang Dynasties, yet this im often fails to receive recognition within the international historicalmunity due to the mythological nature of the Yan and Huang narratives and theck of archaeological evidence supporting their existence.


    As a result, the internationalmunity typically acknowledges the history of Chinese Civilization beginning only with the Xia, Shang, and Zhou Dynasties, eras substantiated by Oracle Bone Script as textual proof of civilization and statehood.


    Earlier histories have been confirmed only after the sess of the Chinese Civilization Origin Exploration Program, which yielded significant results, pushing China''s entry into the age of civilization back to 5000 BCE, rewriting history textbooks.


    For Ancient Egypt, its Pre-Dynastic Period could be traced as far back as 4000 BCE. During this time, the foundations of kingdoms and royal authority began to emerge, with one of its most notable figures being King Scorpion of the Zero Dynasty.


    Thinking of these things, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement. A six-thousand-year-old Demigod corpse resting in the domain of a Nether God¡ªone could only imagine the incredible power and value contained within this body. Even in the Multiverse, such a treasure would prompt Necromancers topete fiercely. And now, an entire graveyard of such corpses awaited him.


    "Major General ire, have you truly confirmed the location of the Garden? What exactly can you tell me about it?" Chen Yu looked at Major General ire, deciding to get involved.


    "Of course! It seems Lord Chen Yu has taken an interest in this matter?" Major General ire, hearing Chen Yu''s question, realized his information had sessfully piqued Chen Yu''s curiosity. He extended an invitation: "But is this something we should discuss here? Though it''s not confidential, it''s not suitable for ordinary ears to overhear, wouldn''t you say?"


    As Major General ire spoke, his eyes surveyed the surroundings, pausing momentarily on Inomata Naoki as if to hint at the other soldiers dining in the restaurant.


    Chen Yu nced at the soldiers eating in the restaurant. He nodded and said, "Then let''s find another ce to talk."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When Chen Yu, his wife, and Major General ire emerged from the USS Iwo Jima after discussing the Garden of Osiris, the sun was already setting.


    The golden twilight illuminated the massive sea monster sprawled half-submerged in the water, exuding a peculiar grandeur.


    While Chen Yu and his wife were discussing matters with Major General ire, Inomata Naoki had excused himself. He understood that these topics were far beyond his scope of knowledge. Though his curiosity and admiration grew tremendously, he also knew the harsh reality¡ªhe was just an ordinary man. Yearning and curiosity were one thing, but delving into such affairs was akin to courting death.


    However, as his eyes wandered over the towering sea monster resembling a mountain, Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but daydream about achieving the level of power Chen Yu possessed.


    "Naoki, what are you staring at?" Chen Yu, now dressed in ordinary clothing without the intimidating aura he had disyed earlier, walked toward Inomata Naoki. Seeing him gazing at the massive sea monster, Chen Yu asked casually.


    Inomata Naoki turned to look at Chen Yu and his wife, their current appearances entirely ordinary, devoid of the godlike majesty they had exuded just moments ago. The drastic contrast filled Inomata Naoki with an overwhelming sense of dissonance and awe.


    Who would have thought that these two seemingly ordinary individuals could defeat such a colossal creature of the sea?


    As the thought settled, Inomata Naoki felt a surge of emotion and couldn''t hold back, saying to Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, this Osiris''s Garden you mentioned¡ªcould you take me along when you go? I''d love to see it."


    "Naoki, you want to see it?" Chen Yu nced at Inomata Naoki, slightly furrowing his brows¡ªnot out of reluctance to bring him, but out of concern for his safety.


    "I know I''m just an ordinary person, but¡ªbut¡­" Inomata Naoki''s voice trembled with emotion as he earnestly stared at Chen Yu, saying, "I truly want to see it! I want to witness it firsthand! Even if it means risking my life!"


    "Alright, very well." Chen Yu looked at Inomata Naoki and, without much deliberation, agreed. "Major General ire will bring along some American soldiers. Stick close to them, don''t wander off, and I''ll give you something to protect yourself withter¡ªit should be fine."


    "Brother Yu! Thank you!" Inomata Naoki''s gratitude burst forth as he enthusiastically thanked Chen Yu, surprised that Chen Yu agreed to his request so readily.


    Chen Yu shook his head, saying nothing more, and simply patted Inomata Naoki''s shoulder.


    People choose their own paths. Since Inomata Naoki had chosen his, Chen Yu wouldn''t interfere.


    "Alright then, let''s deal with this Giant Sea Monster and head back. Little Yixi hasn''t seen us all day; she''s probably worried," Chen Yu said as he turned his attention to the massive sea creature before them.

 Chapter 979 - 972: Stewed Soup

    When Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi returned to Star Sea Ind with Inomata Naoki, the scene they had imagined¡ªof their daughter crying for her parents¡ªdid not happen.


    The adorable little princess was happily nestled in her grandparents'' arms, both of her tiny, tender hands gripping a baby bottle as she drank, showing no signs of fussing or crying for her mom and dad.


    Upon seeing this, Chen Yu quickly walked over to his parents. Staring at his well-behaved and cute daughter, he asked his mother with a hint of worry, "Mom, did Yixi cry or fuss at all while we were gone today?"


    "Cry about what? Yixi is so well-behaved, how could she possibly cry or make trouble?" Chen Yu''s mother shot her son a look of mild exasperation and said with a mocking tone, "You grew up raised entirely by your dad and me. Do you think we can''t handle raising your daughter?"


    As she lightly chided Chen Yu, Chen Yu''s mother continued to tease Little Yixi, asking her, "Isn''t that right, Little Yixi?"


    "Giggle!" Teased by her grandmother''s yful tone, Little Yixi instantly let out an innocent and delightfulugh.


    Seeing his daughter blissful and unaffected by their absence, Chen Yu sheepishly rubbed his nose. He wasn''t bothered though; after ying with his daughter briefly, he grabbed the oversized sea monster¡ªnow shrunken down to the size of a basin¡ªand headed to the kitchen. He called out to his mother as he walked away, "I bought a crab. I''ll make soup for Yixi tonight."


    "If you don''t know how to cook, don''t mess around! Crab soup, really!" Chen Yu''s mother scolded him over her shoulder but didn''t intervene. Although crab soup wasn''t something she had heard much about, her focus was entirely on her beloved granddaughter in her arms. Compared to her granddaughter, her son ranked far less important.


    Other than finding the crab''s strange appearance a little odd, she didn''t think much of it.


    As Chen Yu carried the ingredients into the kitchen, Hiromi Jounouchi promptly walked over to Chen Yu''s mother, picked up their daughter, and exined, "Mom, it''s a crab we bought locally in the Maldives today. Making crab soup is a local recipe. My husband took such effort to learn the method; let him give it a try."


    "Always wasting money!" Parents often have that kind of opinion toward their children, but after Hiromi Jounouchi persuaded her, Chen Yu''s mother didn''t dwell on the matter.


    Inomata Naoki naturally wouldn''t interrupt this family''s moment of bliss. He politely greeted Chen Yu''s parents and then returned to his room.


    Star Sea Ind had only one vacation vi, and both Inomata Naoki and Minami were staying as guests in its extra rooms.


    In the kitchen, Chen Yu carried the sea monster and tossed it directly into the sink. During the earlier battle, the sea monster''s soul and consciousness had been entirely sealed by Chen Yu, leaving it unable to control its body.


    This was how Chen Yu could effortlessly shrink it to the size of a basin and even prepare it for soup.


    Of course, when it came to making soup, Chen Yu wasn''t nning to handle it the way one would a typical seafood soup¡ªkilling, cleaning, and cooking it thoroughly. That would squander the precious divinity contained in the sea monster.


    After all, this was a Divine Creature. Forget its blood and organs; even its body''s parasites were incredibly precious to ordinary people. If Chen Yu were to sell it, while others might hesitate, that Major General ire would undoubtedly pay handsomely for it.


    Even the parasites, when boiled and consumed, contained traces of divinity that could greatly enhance her physical constitution.


    But for Chen Yu, this was intended to nourish his wife, daughter, and parents. How could he waste even the slightest amount of such an extraordinary ingredient?


    He ced the entire sea monster under the running tap and began meticulously rinsing it. Although it had been cleaned when he brought it home, his culinary habitspelled him to clean it again. This process didn''t affect the sea monster; all it did was remove the dirt and residue from its surface.


    Once cleaned, Chen Yu ced the sea monster on the cutting board before putting it into arge stew pot, filling it with water, and setting it on the stove.


    At first nce, it looked no different from any ordinary attempt at making soup. But if you assumed this was simply standard seafood soup, you could stew it for ten thousand years, and it wouldn''t make a difference to the sea monster inside.


    Of course, while the soup water would have some general benefits, its effect would merely rival that of a typical seafood dish.


    However, what pot you used wasn''t the key. The focusy on who was making the soup and the fire they used to brew it.


    Chen Yu snapped his fingers, summoning a soft purple Netherworld me, which he set beneath the stew pot to serve as the stove''s fire,mencing the process.


    Technically, calling this "making soup" wasn''t urate. What Chen Yu was doing was harnessing his own power to extract the divinity and divine power contained in the sea monster''s body, merging them into the soup''s water. Combined with the rich blood essence extracted from its flesh, the mixture was being formted to resemble soup.


    The true focus wasn''t on making soup but instead on drawing out the sea monster''s divinity, divine power, and its rich blood essence. The challenge was ensuring that those consuming the soup wouldn''t be overwhelmed by the nourishment it provided.


    For ordinary folks, even a tiny bit of divine essence and sea monster blood extract could yield indescribable benefits. But in excess¡­


    At best, they''d transform into tentacle-headed Lovecraftian creatures devoid of consciousness. At worst¡­ you''d better call the finest cleaning crew to scrape the resulting meat paste, making sure they''re armed for thorough cleanup duty.


    Since Chen Yu intended this soup for his family, he and Hiromi Jounouchi would naturally be unaffected. Both could directly absorb the divine and blood essence without issue. But that was not the case for Little Yixi and Chen Yu''s parents.


    This was where the soup-making process came in. Chen Yu needed to refine the sea monster''s divine essence and blood essence to levels safe for a normal person to ingest and absorb.


    As someone who''d inherited the legacy of a Necromancer, Chen Yu was fully aware of the methods. But executing them required incredible focus and precision on his part.


    Fortunately, in this vi, no one would interrupt him at a time like this. Even if someone tried to enter the kitchen, Hiromi Jounouchi woulde up with any excuse to stop them, allowing Chen Yu to concentrate solely on brewing this extraordinary soup.


    It must be said, this colossal sea monster truly lived up to its reputation as a Primordial Deity. While much of its divinity and divine power had already been lost, what remained was still equivalent to the entirety of a weaker Intermediate God''s essence and abilities. Moreover, due to the sea monster''s former high status, the purity of its divinity and power was exceptional.


    Consequently, the blood extract derived from its flesh was profoundly concentrated. If not for Chen Yu using divine power to stabilize the pot, the extracted blood essence could flood the whole Star Sea Ind.


    Even a single mouthful of this potent blood essence could grant a normal person decades of healthy, illness-free life. And if they were lucky enough to drink an entire bowl, genuine immortality wouldn''t be far-fetched.


    Now, this pot containing such treasures had been transformed into an unassuming yet richly aromatic seafood soup, ready to be served to his parents, wife, and child for dinner.

 Chapter 980 - 973: Drinking Soup

    Although at first she said it''s a waste to make soup with crabs, when Chen Yu brought the finished soup to the dining table, Chen Yu''s mother still praised her son''s cooking skills.


    "It''s not bad, smells nice, quite decent." Chen Yu''s mother scooped a bit of soup with a spoon, tasted it in her bowl, and said, "It should have some pepper to make it even more fragrant."


    "The kitchen conditions are limited, and people here don''t really eat pepper." Chen Yu casually made an excuse. The magical nature of this pot of soup had long been sealed by him, so it only looked like an ordinary pot of soup. Otherwise, its aroma alone could waft ten miles away.


    This was the essence of divinity and flesh of an entire primordial deity. Even deities would find it tempting to take a sip.


    For ordinary transcendent beings, this is like the t Peaches of Yaochi in The Oriental legends, the Ninth Turn golden elixir, or the golden apples in Greek Mythology ¡ª a rare treasure beyond imagination, a chance to advance that people would break their heads over and go to all lengths to taste.


    However, for Chen Yu''s family at this moment, it''s just a pot of soup to drink casually, and Chen Yu''s mother evenined that it wasn''t tasty enough.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind his mother''sments. After serving bowls of soup to his parents, he said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Honey, bring Yixi''s baby bottle here and let her have a little too."


    "Alright, I''ll go get it." Jounouchi Hiromi understood what Chen Yu meant, so she handed their daughter to Chen Yu''s mother and got up to fetch Little Yixi''s baby bottle.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi go to get the bottle, Chen Yu''s mother was still a bit worried and asked, "Is it okay for such a young baby like Little Yixi to drink this seafood soup?"


    "It''s fine, I didn''t put any oil in this soup, it''s not greasy, Yixi can drink it." Chen Yu nced at his daughter and smiled as he reassured his mother.


    Normally, babies at this age can only drink breast milk, as their undeveloped, fragile digestive system can''t handle other foods until at least four to six months when they can gradually start on solid foods.


    But clearly, Chen Yu''s soup is different. Regardless of whether the soup is suitable for a baby, Little Yixi isn''t a typical infant, and drinking some soup will only be beneficial with no harm to her.


    So after Jounouchi Hiromi brought back the bottle, Chen Yu filled it with the soup, capped it, and handed it back to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Receiving the bottle filled with soup, Jounouchi Hiromi held Little Yixi again, supporting the little one with one hand while testing the bottle''s temperature with the other, before feeding it to Little Yixi''s mouth.


    For Little Yixi, who had been drinking milk since birth, the slightly salty and full of seafood-vored soup was something she''d never tasted before.


    At the first taste of this unfamiliar vor, Little Yixi''s big, bright eyes widened immediately. Her tiny brows, not yet fully grown, furrowed, and she quickly pushed the bottle away with her tiny hands, smacking her lips a few times as if savoring this substitute for her familiar milk.


    However, after smacking her little lips a few more times, Little Yixi seemed to find the substitute for her milk eptable, reluctantly swallowing it, then looked at her mother, then at her beloved bottle, and didn''t resist anymore.


    Little Yixi''s adorable demeanor immediately drewughter from Chen Yu, his wife, and his parents. Her serious look while tasting was indeed too endearing.


    While Little Yixi was smacking her lips and drinking the soup in the bottle, Chen Yu finished serving soup to his parents and said to them, "Mom and Dad, the locals say this crab is very nutritious. You two are getting older; drink more, it''s good for your health."


    "Got it. You should drink some too. You''re both busy with work; remember to take care of yourselves." Chen Yu''s father epted the bowl of soup, sipping while not forgetting to remind Chen Yu.


    "I know, Dad." After handing a bowl of soup to Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu served himself a bowl and sat down.


    The taste of the soup was, as Chen Yu''s mother said, pretty ordinary. But once the soup reached his stomach, Chen Yu could clearly feel the essence of divinity and flesh in the soup being absorbed by his body.


    The abundant energy surged through his bloodstream, into every cell, as if awakening from slumber, revitalizing them.


    The sensation was like an engine dormant for a long time receiving enough fuel, finally able to run at full power!


    A mouthful of hot soup down, Chen Yu even heard his blood vessels surging like a mountain torrent, his heart pounding like a spring thunderp!


    Indeed, such extraordinary essence of divinity and flesh from a primordial deity!


    Chen Yu silently sensed the changes in his body, a sh of purple light flickering in his eyes, as that mouthful of soup almost made him lose control of his body and power, revealing a demigod''s form.


    But this excitementsted only a moment; Chen Yu quickly suppressed the outburst of his power and continued to drink the soup calmly.


    This time, Chen Yu smartly learned to temporarily confine the soup he drank, absorbing it slowly instead of like before, directly absorbing the essence contained in the soup into his body.


    This essence of divinity and flesh extracted from a primordial deity is a great supplement for a demigod; even Chen Yu himself must adopt a demigod form to absorb it normally.


    Unwilling to reveal his transcendent side in front of his parents, Chen Yu could only temporarily seal these soups and absorb themter when he had time.


    Jounouchi Hiromi apparently faced the same issue as Chen Yu. Having ascended to demigod status fairly recently, her control over her power was even less than Chen Yu''s. A mouthful of soup, and even her eyes turned gold.


    If she hadn''t suppressed it in time, she might even have grown dragon horns.


    Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a look, and the couple exchanged nces, seeing the same emotion in each other''s eyes.


    "Mom and Dad, drink more of this soup! You''ve worked hard these days taking care of Yixi for us, make sure to replenish yourselves!" Chen Yu said, as he added more soup to his parents'' bowls.


    And beside him, Jounouchi Hiromi was guiding Little Yixi''s tiny hands gripping the bottle, helping her drink more smoothly from it.


    "Sweet daughter, drink more! You''ll grow up quickly if you drink more!" Jounouchi Hiromi said, full of expectation as she watched her daughter''s adorable expression.

 Chapter 981 - 974 Eat Meat

    For Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, both Demigods, every mouthful of this soup can boost their power if not sealed and absorbed slowly.


    Yet, the rapid power growth can lead to a loss of control, causing their power to leak and reveal their Demigod forms.


    As for Chen Yu''s parents and Little Yixi, it''s merely a nourishing seafood soup. The true essence has settled into their bodies, not showing any divine manifestation at the moment, but the effects will reveal over time.


    Simply put, Chen Yu''s parents will grow increasingly youthful and healthier, their lifespan greatly extended, their bodies transforming at the cellr level to the point where they won''t age anymore.


    Moreover, the divine essence nourishes their souls,plementing their ageless bodies, making their lifespansparable to the Long-Lived Kind.


    That''s exactly Chen Yu''s intention: to ensure his parents live healthily before finding the right opportunity to tell them about his Transcendent abilities. Perhaps when they have lived beyond a century and still find themselves youthful and vigorous, they''ll understand what has happened without him having to exin.


    Regarding Little Yixi, being so young means she can''t absorb the essence in the soup. Despite drinking quite a bit, the essence remains vested in her little body, yet unactivated.


    But this isn''t a bad thing for Little Yixi; as she grows, she''ll gradually release some of this essence, with most turning into potential, granting her an extraordinary future.


    Little Yixi already inherits the dragon bloodline from Chen Yu and the Demigod lineage from Hiromi Jounouchi, arguably the noblest bloodline aside from direct deity descendants.


    As Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement n progresses and he and Hiromi Jounouchi be deities, Little Yixi''s inherited bloodline will ascend, making her the world''s most noble little princess.


    Because her parents are supreme deities, and she herself will be a deity!


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    While Chen Yu and his parents are drinking the soup, the temporary task force is dragging the two tentacles Chen Yu allocated to them back to the Persian Gulf.


    Two giant tentacles, each over a hundred meters long, are ced in the hangar of the USS Iwo Jima, surrounded by a group measuring and recording them.


    For the US military, a tentacle from a Deity-level sea monster is unprecedented.


    After all, the United States was established too recently, and by the time they achieved independence from the British with the help of the French, the American Continent had no deities. The primordial native deities had long been eradicated by the Spanish and the sessive British Empire.


    Thus, for the Americans, a deity''s limb, even if iplete, is precious research material.


    Yet for Major General ire, it''s more than just valuable research material.


    A primordial deity''s limb is coveted for making equipment or, like Chen Yu, consuming to absorb its divinity and Divine Flesh essence, something Major General ire as a Demigod dreams of.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu gave them two tentacles, and Major General ire, stationed as a Demigod with the Fifth Fleet, had decision power over their treatment.


    So, she holds an iron skewer with a small piece of meat over the fire for grilling.


    Major General ire is evidently less knowledgeable than Chen Yu about consuming a deity''s Divine Flesh, so she can only rely on her own understanding, grilling it over the fire.


    "Consuming a deity''s Divine Flesh like this, I must be mad!" Major General ire silently mocks herself, but she couldn''t resist tasting the Divine Flesh.


    Yet, Divine Flesh is indeed divine; despite being a mere cut-off scrap, ordinary fire couldn''t cook it through.


    Major General ire feels she''s grilled the meat for long enough for the skewer to turn red-hot, but the meat remains raw.


    Perhaps she should try using Divine Power? Major General ire recalls Chen Yu used Divine Power to cut the tentacles, realizing perhaps only Divine Power can affect deities?


    With this thought, Major General ire plunges her hand into the charcoal furnace.


    Seeing her hand unscathed, Major General ire recognizes ordinary fire can''t even harm her, much less cook Divine Flesh.


    She then resolves, directly utilizes her power, unleashes Divine Power and the fire res inside the charcoal furnace.


    This time, it''s effective!


    The meat on the skewer starts to sizzle, the originally translucent slice gradually turns white, emitting a peculiar fragrance.


    Major General ire watches the meat approaching doneness with a hopeful smile.


    Her sliced meat is thin; before, ordinary mes couldn''t cook it, but now, the Divine Power fire swiftly cooks it.


    First-time grilling without experience, Major General ire is anxious, fearing undercooked meat would yield no effect or overcooked would lose divinity and essence, leaving her concerned.


    Nheless, under her cautious grilling, the meat finally cooks.


    Watching the fragrant, enticing meat on the skewer, alongside nearby saliva-gulping soldiers, Major General ire has only one thought¡ªeat!


    Biting hard, Major General ire savors unmatched fragrance and indescribable taste!


    It''s more delicious than anything she''s ever tasted! No previous culinary delightpares to this piece of meat!


    She thoroughly enjoys chewing, the meat''s fresh and tender texture with a slight chewiness tantalizes her more, unlike other foods that grow nd after chewing.


    Nevertheless, after a moment of chewing, Major General ire swallows the meat down.


    Surging energy instantly erupts from her stomach, flushing her cheeks and even swelling the blood vessels on her forehead.

 Chapter 982 - 975 Blood-Sucking

    In the hangar of the USS Iwo Jima, several US military soldiers responsible for guarding the scene watched with secret surprise as Major General ire ate the monster flesh and underwent a transformation.


    They initially thought it was just an ordinary monster, but seeing Major General ire, the military''s Guardian God, bing so bloodthirsty after just a small bite of the monster''s meat had them incredibly astonished.


    Given their knowledge and experiences, they couldn''t imagine why a seemingly ordinary piece of monster flesh could possess such powerful strength.


    But amidst their astonishment, one or two soldiers began to have some thoughts they shouldn''t have had.


    The monster''s flesh could make even a Demigod bloodthirsty; clearly, it contained immense power. And since even a Demigod would roast it to eat, it was undoubtedly something valuable!


    To these soldiers, this seemed like something akin to eating something that could turn them into Spider-Man or Superman.


    Although ording to military regtions, this wasn''t something ordinary soldiers could touch, Americans were never famous for following rules and precision anyway.


    On the contrary, the pursuit of freedom and the challenge to authority are the impressions Americans have left on the world.


    So it was not surprising that two soldiers secretly used a small knife to scrape off something from the two monster tentacles stored in the hangar when no one was around at night.


    The meat on the tentacles was clearly not something they could cut; even after their strenuous attempts, they failed.


    However, they sessfully scraped some blood from the broken blood vessels on the tentacles.


    Although they couldn''t get a piece of meat, scraping some blood was considered a good haul for them.


    The two soldiers, who were supposed to be on duty to stop others from peeping at these things, guarded the results for their own benefit by taking the scraped blood out of the hangar using a test tube and a sk.


    The two soldiers did not immediately try to use what they obtained but waited patiently for their shift to end and went to a small stall in the ship''s restroom after changing shifts with other soldiers, ready to embark on their superhero path.


    "Will this really work?" one soldier asked with a bit of concern as he watched the other drop the monster blood into two cups filled with water.


    "Even if it doesn''t work, it''s just drinking a cup of animal blood. Are you afraid of drinking this?" the other soldier replied dismissively, with only excitement about bing transcendent¡ªor rather, a superhero¡ªin his eyes.


    He saw this as something simr to Spider-Man''s bitten spider or Doctor Lizard''s injected lizard serum, except he wasn''t a scientist and couldn''t use this in a scientifically sound way.


    But after witnessing Major General ire eat a piece of roasted monster meat and explode with power, this soldier believed that even drinking it could grant him immense strength.


    These two soldiers, eager to make themselves superheroes, never considered that while Major General ire, a Demigod, couldn''t suppress the rampaging power after eating a roasted piece of monster meat, it was unlikely that ordinary people like them could handle the power from the Giant Sea Monster''s blood.


    But thanks to the prevalence of Hollywood superhero movies, even US military soldiers believed they were onlycking an opportunity. As long as they had it, anyone could be Captain America and Superman, wielding a shield and wearing underwear outside, leaping to be a superhero.


    Now, looking at the monster blood gradually dissolving into the water, for these two soldiers, this was their super serum, their opportunity to leap into superhero status!


    "For bing a superhero!" One soldier put away the test tube, handed one cup to hispanion, and took the other, tapping it against his partner''s.


    "For bing a superhero!" The other soldier, still a little anxious, epted the cup and, after a moment''s hesitation, drained the liquid in one gulp.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    At night, Chen Yu''s parents had already gone to sleep, and Hiromi Jounouchi had put Yixi to bed as well. The two of them had taken a bath and changed into pajamas, ready for bed.


    "Honey, look, our daughter is so adorable! She''s blowing bubbles in her sleep!" Hiromi Jounouchi whispered, calling Chen Yu to see their daughter''s cute sleeping pose.


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s voice, Chen Yu came over to her side and couldn''t help but smile as he looked at their daughter blowing bubbles from her mouth.


    This was their daughter, the cutest little princess in the world! She was also their most precious treasure!


    He wanted to give her the best things in the world, allowing her to live the happiest life and be the most prestigious little princess in the world!


    However, as Chen Yu was thinking this, the sudden sound of a helicopter from outside made him frown. He quickly cast a soundproofing spell on Yixi''s cradle to block out the noise and prevent disturbing their daughter.


    This unexpected disturbance made Chen Yu very unhappy, so he left Hiromi Jounouchi to look after their daughter while he went outside to see what was happening.


    After calming his also-awakened parents, Chen Yu finally reached the vi''s door, looking at the helicopternding not far away.


    Chen Yu could tell that the situation seemed urgent, otherwise, these people wouldn''t have flown the helicopter directly onto the ind instead ofnding at the nearby airport.


    However, this did nothing to lessen Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction. No matter what had happened, disturbing him and his family was unforgivable.


    The helicopter quicklynded, but the people on board were already impatient. A US military officer jumped off the aircraft before it even stoppedpletely. He then met up with Mackie, and they rushed toward the vacation vi where Chen Yu was.


    The US military officer in front of Chen Yu was abat staff he had met on the USS Iwo Jima before. After saluting Chen Yu, the staff officer hurriedly spoke, "Mr. Chen Yu, soldiers on the USS Iwo Jima privately consumed blood obtained from the sea monster tentacles, and they have mutated. Major General ire has currently suppressed the two mutated soldiers, but she fears there may be other issues. She has sent us to request your assistance. The Major General hopes you can provide help!"


    "Privately consuming monster blood? Are your US soldiers this reckless?" Upon hearing the news, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a wave of absurdity.


    Privately drinking monster blood¡ªhave they watched too many movies and nned to rely on mutations as poor people? Or have Americans be so impatient that they''re already jumping into biochemical experiments?

 Chapter 983 - 976 Families

    Although things seemed urgent, Chen Yu did not go to the USS Iwo Jima immediately.


    On one hand, Major General ire had already suppressed those two mutant soldiers, and the situation was under control, so whether Chen Yu went early orte made no difference.


    On the other hand, it was because Chen Yu was in a bad mood.


    Anyone would be somewhat irritable if they were disturbed just as they were about to sleep, especially if their family was also woken up.


    A normal person might hold it in, but who had the right to make Chen Yu tolerate it? Who had the ability to make him tolerate it?


    Thus, no matter how anxious that US militarybat staff was to find Chen Yu, he still turned around and went back to sleep instead of leaving with him immediately.


    As thebat staff of what is considered and indeed is the world''s number one military force, this officer had never encountered someone so disrespectful to the US military.


    But there was nothing he could do about Chen Yu, because during the day he had already witnessed the prowess of Chen Yu as a demigod, as well as the might of him and Jounouchi Hiromi when dealing with the Giant Sea Monster.


    He clearly knew that even if the entire Fifth Fleet''s dual aircraft carrier battle group was deployed, it might not be able to deal with the Giant Sea Monster from that day, much less the Chen Yu couple who could subdue sea monsters.


    Therefore, no matter how eager he was to grab a gun and drag Chen Yu onto a ne, thisbat staff could only wait outside the vi.


    Of course, thebat staff was not foolishly waiting; instead, he made a satellite phone call back to the fleet, informing Major General ire and Colonel Marcus of the situation.


    Upon receiving the call from thebat staff, Major General ire and Colonel Marcus also had no solution. They clearly knew they did not have the ability to force Chen Yu, and he didn''t need to give face to the United States, which undoubtedly made them feel quite ufortable.


    But in this situation, even Major General ire could only tell thebat staff to wait, rather than send a warship to forcibly bring Chen Yu aboard.


    Stuffed with ire, thebat staff had to follow orders and wait until dawn.


    After a good night''s sleep, Chen Yu left Jounouchi Hiromi to apany his parents and daughter and, only after leisurely finishing his breakfast, did he get on a helicopter with thebat staff who had waited all night and once again flew to the USS Iwo Jima.


    Compared to Chen Yu''s previous visit to the USS Iwo Jima, the condition of this once beautiful amphibious assault ship was not good.


    A big hole was sted open at the rear of its deck, exposing the hangar, and ck smoke was billowing from the ruptured hole, seemingly indicating a hangar fire.


    Several helicopters had been destroyed on the deck and were being cleared away, but the dents and charred marks on the deck could not be removed quickly.


    Seeing this tragic scene, Chen Yu finally understood why the US military had sought him out in the middle of the night.


    However, Chen Yu did not feel that there was anything wrong withing after waking up, as he could also see that this incident had likely urred the previous night and was quickly restrained afterward. What Chen Yu was seeing now was already a cleaned-up scene.


    So whether Chen Yu camest night or now didn''t make any difference in handling this incident.


    If there was any difference, it was thatingst night would have put him in a bad mood, whereasing now would put the US military in a bad mood.


    Between his own bad mood and others'' bad mood, Chen Yu decisively chose thetter.


    Yet, even though he came after sleeping and having breakfast, neither Major General ire nor Colonel Marcus harbored any dissatisfaction.


    The former wouldn''t, and thetter wouldn''t dare.


    The helicopternded on a part of the deck that was still rtively intact, and, under the guidance of thebat staff who could not wait any longer, Chen Yu entered an isted cabin inside the USS Iwo Jima, where those two mutant soldiers and Major General ire were present.


    "Your Excellency Chen Yu, you''re finally here." Seeing Chen Yu appear, Major General ire nodded slightly at him, not showing much dissatisfaction for him arriving sote.


    She herself was also a demigod, and naturally understood that a demigod had the dignity and temper of a demigod. Who could just summon and dismiss them at will?


    Someone with power has a temper that matches it; they can be gentle and humble or dictate life and death as they please.


    Thus, Major General ire had no other thoughts about Chen Yu''s "slight." Sending someone to invite Chen Yu sotest night was merely because they hoped he could help after the incident had urred.


    Exchanging greetings with Major General ire, Chen Yu then looked toward the isted cabin. Inside were two figures in US military uniforms, who appeared to be the two mutant soldiers.


    However, they no longer had any trace of human appearance. Their heads had be octopus heads, and the dozen or so tentacles under their chins were writhing unconsciously, looking nothing like humans but rather like octopi with human bodies.


    Even though they were wearing clothes, Chen Yu could still discern that their skin had turned into octopus-like skin, with no trace of human features left.


    "Are these the soldiers who secretly drank the monster''s blood?" Chen Yu looked at these two soldiers with interest, walking into the isted cabin and examining the soldiers subdued by Major General ire.


    "Yes, they were the soldiers on duty in the hangarst night, but they secretly collected some blood from those two tentacles and mixed it with water to drink," Major General ire replied, feeling a little speechless; even she wouldn''t dare to recklessly mix monster blood with water and drink it like that.


    Upon hearing this, Chen Yu shook his head in resignation: "Did they think of themselves as protagonists in a Hollywood movie? Drink monster blood and turn into a monster hero? Well, a transformation indeed urred, but they are no longer themselves."


    "No longer themselves?" Major General ire immediately furrowed her brow.


    Although the actions of these two soldiers in secretly drinking monster blood were clear vitions of military discipline and caused great damage to the USS Iwo Jima, for the US military, the potential to discover a way to enhance ordinary humans outweighed such losses.


    But Chen Yu''sment that they were no longer themselves made Major General ire concerned. The US military desired controble super soldiers, not stronger monsters.


    Chen Yu didn''t pay attention to Major General ire''s thoughts, only nodding and saying: "Their bodies have beenpletely overwritten by that monster''s genes, even their souls have been washed away by the divinity and power contained in the monster''s blood. They''ve entirely turned into monsters. They can no longer be considered human; at best, they''re considered part of that monster''s Families."

 Chapter 984 - 977: The Ritual

    In ancient times, primitive humans, fearing the power of various natural disasters, believed in the existence of deities. Consequently, they worshiped these celestial phenomena, offered sacrifices, and even formed sects, customs, and traditions.


    This was the initial reason for the birth of faith, and also the opportunity for the emergence of new gods.


    In ancient times, these primordial deities or newly-formed gods often bestowed divine blessings on their followers for their devotion, as the world''s rules were not yetplete, and bestowing such blessings was not a cumbersome task.


    However, not all deities were generous. Due to their own reasons, most new gods would only grant a bit of Divine Power or Divine Arts, divine blessings, or the like. The poorer ones couldn''t even sustain a Miracle.


    As for primordial deities, as beasts, they mostlycked intelligence and granted their followers not Divine Power or Divine Arts, but their own blood.


    This blood was consumed by followers in primitive times and would trigger a mutation in their bodies.


    Those who survived were naturally the warriors of the tribe or sect, the deity''s favored. Those who didn''t survive? The dead were not worthy of receiving divine blessings.


    Those who endured the mutation caused by Divine Blood would physically resemble the deity to whom the Divine Blood belonged. Those warriors who withstood the Divine Blood were the Families.


    The famous Jaguar Warriors in Aztec history, although modern archaeological discoveries suggest they wore jaguar skins, had actually undergone the Jaguar Warrior transformation ritual, turning into beings with jaguar heads and human bodies, covered in jaguar fur.


    Simr cases include the Scorpion People, Cat-headed Assassins, and Jackal Warriors of Ancient Egypt, all transformed due to the influence of the blood of the deities they believed in, taking on beast-like traits.


    Of course, in the transformational rituals of these special military units, due to the participation and protection of deities, the souls of those being transformed were not greatly affected. As long as their will was strong enough, they could withstand the mutation and maintain their sense of self.


    Those whose will was not strong enough, and whose physical condition wascking, naturally had only the path to death when unable to withstand the mutation of the transformation ritual.


    However, for these two US military soldiers who privately consumed monster blood, they were not as lucky as those who underwent transformation rituals in ancient times.


    Firstly, they did not worship the Giant Sea Monster, so not being followers, they naturally didn''t receive the deity''s protection. Furthermore, the Giant Sea Monster had already been turned into soup by Chen Yu, making it impossible to protect them even if it wanted to.


    On the other hand, their method was simply mixing it with water and drinking, overly simplisticpared to theplicated steps in the Families'' transformation rituals.


    The transformation rituals of ancient Families were the results of generations of divine followers'' exploration and experimentation, and divine guidance and protection. Even then, only the strongest, most courageous, and resolute warriors among them could withstand the rituals.


    Hence, these two naive soldiers, who thought they could be superheroes, were met with tragedy, with their bodies mutating into octopus-headed monsters, their souls shattered by the violent energy in the Divine Blood, almost being shaped into the form of the Giant Sea Monster by the Divinity contained within the Divine Blood.


    To know, the immortality of deities stems precisely from possessing Divinity. Although the Giant Sea Monster had beenpletely eradicated by Chen Yu, boiledpletely into soup, its residual Divinity would still attempt to resurrect itself, and these foolish soldiers'' souls were evidently fodder for the monster''s resurrection.


    If no one intervened, the Divinity within these soldiers'' bodies would mold their souls into the shape of the Giant Sea Monster, and through a series of means like sacrifices and worship, resurrect that Giant Sea Monster.


    The whole process is somewhat akin to Outer Gods invasion or Evil God resurrection tricks. Afterrge-scale sacrificial killings, the residual Divinity of the Giant Sea Monster would forcibly mold all sacrificial souls into the shape of the Sea Monster, forming a new Giant Sea Monster with flesh and blood.


    As for whether it is still the original Giant Sea Monster, or how much power the resurrected Giant Sea Monster haspared to the original, it bes a matter of perspective. At least Chen Yu could guarantee that the resurrected Giant Sea Monster would be unable to possess the Divine Rank and Divine Power of the original.


    "If I were the US military, I wouldn''t even think about researching this stuff." Chen Yu exined to Major General ire what Families were and gave some advice, or rather a warning, after rifying what happened to these two mutated US soldiers: "The blood of deities contains more or less Divinity, which unconsciously affects the souls of those who receive the Divine Blood. Just like how Dragon-descent cannot resist giant dragons, Families cannot defy the deities from whom their bloodline originates, no matter how diluted the bloodline is."


    Chen Yu''s words made Major General ire''s face turn somewhat gloomy. She had indeed thought of bringing these two soldiers back to study why they mutated.


    To know, the United States'' pursuit of Supernatural Power has been almost pathologically greedy since their founding.


    After all, the US back in those days couldn''t have possibly gained independence from the then-dominant British Empire without the help of the demigods under France''s Napoleon. Otherwise, the Presidential Mansion wouldn''t have been called the White House, as it had been burnt by Canadians and needed paint to cover it up.


    But also because of this pathological pursuit,bined with the fact the US did pick a little leftovers from the three major civilizations of America and the technological dividends after the two World Wars, they managed to forge their own system of Supernatural Attributes, albeit filled with numerous bio-experimental contents, and the highest only reaching Expert Level.


    Currently, the remnants of a deity''s corpse are still in the hangar of the USS Iwo Jima, and two soldiers just drank two drops of blood and could transform into Families with at least Expert Level abilities. This is a perfect research material for the US military!


    In fact, after the incident happenedst night, Major General ire suppressed the two mutated soldiers and immediately reported the situation on site back to the homnd.


    The Department of Defense was extremely concerned about this matter, even to the point of impatience, almost ordering the Fifth Fleet to return to the homnd, ignoring even the Persian Gulf.


    However, fortunately, they did not actually give such an order, only using the excuse of needing one of the aircraft carriers in the Fifth Fleet''s dual-carrier battle group to return for home rotation, nning to transfer an aircraft carrier battle group to escort the two tentacles and these two mutated soldiers from the USS Iwo Jima back to the country.


    Now, a carrier battle group from the Fifth Fleet has already set sail from the Persian Gulf to rendezvous with the temporary task force.


    However, Chen Yu''s warning now made Major General ire quite embarrassed. Of course, the US military desires stronger Supernatural Power, but that power must at least be controble. If the users will all turn into Cultists of the Evil God, that''s not what the US military wants.

 Chapter 985 - 978 Potion

    "Lord Chen Yu, do you have a solution for the side effects of the transformation for the Families?" Major General ire looked at Chen Yu, who was still inspecting the two mutated soldiers with great interest, and inquired of him.


    For the US military, abandoning research on the Families and the remnants of deities is out of the question, but they have no way to resolve the side effects of the transformation, so naturally, they have to seek help from those who can solve it.


    Although Major General ire and Chen Yu are both demigods, all ten fingers extended show differences in length, indicating a gap also exists between demigods.


    The United States inherentlycks the umtion of mystical power from the supernatural side, so although the demigods they cultivate have equal power, their knowledge is quitecking.


    Chen Yu, on the other hand, is currently acknowledged by all nations as a master of mysticism, and his knowledge is recognized by countries worldwide.


    The reason this is known globally is partly because Chen Yu can summon demigods, and partly because it was discovered that before bing a demigod, he had spread various legacies in Japan in exchange for resources.


    This matter was not hard to investigate, as Chen Yu back then did not operate very covertly, naturally making it easy for nations to gather intelligence and find out about these activities, even learning that Mingyue Society is his supernatural organization.


    The United States was openly jealous of Chen Yu''s dispensing of these legacies back then.


    Those were multipleplete legacies from apprentice to master level, althoughcking the parts beyond the legendary, but for the United States, theycked such foundational legacies; having high-end forces that benefitted from wartime bonuses and experts who sought refuge during conflicts and joined the US was enough.


    However, those legacies weren''t for those struggling among the lower-tier supernatural side; they clearly understood that Chen Yu had control methods when he spread those legacies before breaking through to the legendary level.


    Just like when countries sell arms, ordinary firearms are modified export versions with reduced power, let alone aircraft, tanks, and missiles, which are equipped with various countermeasures; nobody would be foolish enough to sell weapons that could threaten themselves to enemies.


    So even though Americans were covetous of Chen Yu''s possessions, and did indeed obtain some legacies Chen Yu spread initially through certain means, they didn''t attempt to use those legacies because they were clearly aware that there was a backdoor left by Chen Yu.


    Using it for research or dabbling in its use was fine, but if Americans were to openly use those legacies, should Chen Yu be displeased and control them through the backdoor, wouldn''t they be making a wedding dress for someone else?


    But now?


    On one hand, the United States truly couldn''t manage this on their own, and on the other hand, the mattersid out might not have excessively dangerous backdoors.


    Just like Americans using Windows; do countries not know Americans have a backdoor?


    How could that be? Programmers leave themselves a backdoor when coding, so how could Americans not?


    Unless you''re a major nation like the Celestial Empire, capable of developing your own operating systems, constructing entire devices from basicponents, and eliminating opportunities for opponents to exploit backdoors, the existence of backdoors cannot be avoided.


    Also, for Americans, they merely wanted to know how Chen Yu resolved the hazards of the transformation for the Families, and whether such methods would leave backdoors; they could learn the methods and research independently rather than adopting Chen Yu''s approach entirely.


    Besides, even if Chen Yu left a backdoor, as long as the two parties'' rtions aren''t antagonistic, the backdoor obviously wouldn''t be activated.


    And presently, the rtionship between the US and Chen Yu indeed isn''t adversarial.


    These issues had already been discussed by Major General ire with domestic strategists before Chen Yu arrived, resulting in conclusions and feasible solutions.


    Therefore, Major General ire directly sought help from Chen Yu.


    In response to Major General ire''s request, Chen Yu thought for a moment and said, "It''s simple, as long as you can assimte these divinities. Demigods can do it, legendaries can barely digest some, but below legendary, whoever encounters divinity is doomed, unless you find a deity to protect you."


    The hazards of the transformation for ordinary people might be hard to resolve, but for true deities, this is merely a trivial task.


    Chen Yu had no need to conceal any of this because even if he told the Americans how, they could not aplish it all.


    The reason is simple: Americans have no deities.


    The indigenous deities of the American continent were already massacred once by the Spaniards post-Columbus''s discovery of the newnd, andter the British ploughed through them again, leaving no living gods.


    If Americans had deities at their disposal, they wouldn''t have been so thirsty for supernatural powers all these years.


    The answer provided by Chen Yu greatly dismayed Major General ire; she clearly knew that the US couldn''t summon a deity to resolve this matter.


    Yet, unwilling to give up, she asked Chen Yu, "Is there no other solution?"


    "There is." Chen Yu looked at Major General ire, his expression nonchnt as he said, "My wife knows the method; the Dragon n is adept at transforming Families. All Dragon-descent or creatures with dragon bloodlines are actually their Families. However, for the giant dragons, some of these Families are to be controlled, others are merely unintended oues.


    Moreover, the number of pureblood giant dragons is limited; they must use this method to increase the Dragon n''s poption. After all, if it''s a Dragon-descent, the Dragon n has ways to purify the bloodline, transforming them into pureblood giant dragons."


    "Really? Why have I..." Major General ire, recalling her colleague who is a Dragon-descent, couldn''t help feeling puzzled, "never heard of these?"


    "Because this knowledge pertains to the bloodline legacy of pureblood giant dragons, which Dragon-descent cannot possibly know unless they can purify their bloodline and be true giant dragons." Chen Yu only knew about these from conversing with Xiao Lan. Jounouchi Hiromi was knowledgeable, but the knowledge of the Dragon n''s legacy was vast.


    Even pureblood giant dragons need to sleep for at least a hundred years to fully assimte this knowledge, so while Jounouchi Hiromi understood, she certainly didn''t have the time to fully explore the Dragon n''s legacy, often obtaining needed information by consulting Xiao Lan when necessary.


    At this point, Chen Yu suddenly remembered some of the things he had researched previously, so he fetched a test tube filled with red liquid from his body and tossed it to Major General ire, "If your US military needs a safe and stable transition mutation, this thing should meet your needs. It''s a Dragon Blood Potion I created while researching dragon blood, simr to the transformation for Families, but what it transforms into is merely Dragon-descent."

 Chapter 986 - 979 Price

    Chen Yu took out the Dragon Blood Potion, but he wasn''t truly intending to help the Americans solve their problems.


    This Dragon Blood Potion was indeed a byproduct made when Chen Yu was researching the Dragonized Humans before, but its effect was in no waypromised.


    Just like in the movie where the Super Soldier Serum transforms the scrawny Captain America into a muscr man instantly, Chen Yu''s Dragon Blood Potion can achieve the same effect.


    Moreover, it goes beyond that by endowing those who ingest the Dragon Blood Potion with great power and casting ability, even manifesting certain special abilities brought on by the Dragon-descent Bloodline.


    Based on the Dragon Blood Potion, Chen Yu also developed a Dragon Blood Healing Potion with body enhancement effects, and a more superior mutative Dragonization Potion to be used by his Undead Legion.


    One might say this is aplete supernatural system developed based on Dragon Blood, except this system requires the Dragon Blood Potion as an aid and doesn''t have an upational framework.


    Of course, if the Americans want it, Chen Yu can still provide methods from the Giant Dragon n to train Dragon-descent, helping them cultivate Dragon-descent Warriors, Dragon-descent Archers, and Dragon-descent Mages.


    Such a good thing brought forth by Chen Yu is nothing short of a great blessing for the Americans, but is there really no problem or hidden risk in this system spawned by the Dragon Blood Potion?


    To Chen Yu himself, of course, there is no problem, because the mutation induced by the Dragon Blood Potion is fundamentally just creating Families belonging to the Dragon n.


    As long as these Families still have the bloodline of the Giant Dragons flowing through them, they will obey themand of the Pureblood Giant Dragons, and Jounouchi Hiromi, being a Pureblood Giant Dragon, naturally bes the most reliable guarantee tomand them.


    This is why the Dragon n can widely nt seeds across the entire Multiverse without ever worrying about causing problems; the Dragon n Families are not subordinate to any individual entity but belong to the entire Dragon n.


    Thus as long as Jounouchi Hiromi is around, Chen Yu has absolute control over the Dragon-descent created by the Dragon Blood Potion.


    This control does not obliterate the self-consciousness of the Dragon-descent but rather, they cannot resist the superior suppression from the bloodline and gic levels, instinctively and unconditionally obeying the orders from the Pureblood Giant Dragons.


    And as Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement ns are executed, when Jounouchi Hiromi ascends to deity status, her rank as a Giant Dragon will further elevate, coupled with the Dragon King rank shared from Xiao Lan, as she bes the Primordial Dragon King, even Pureblood Giant Dragons cannot defy her will, let alone a mere group of Dragon-descent.


    Chen Yu has no need to make underhanded moves or leave a backdoor, because the Dragon Bloodline itself is the greatest backdoor, and Jounouchi Hiromi holds the key to this backdoor.


    Major General ire didn''t know about the intricacies of the Dragon Blood Potion, but she still inquired with unease: "What''s the effect of this Dragon Blood Potion?"


    "The effect is excellent, as long as the physique is up to par and the will is not too weak, the transformation can generally bepleted. Sessfully transformed Dragon-descent will have the physique of an Expert Level Extraordinare, and some individuals withmendable qualities can even possess some casting ability or inherit a little bit of the power from the Giant Dragons, such as breath or element maniption abilities." Chen Yu exined to Major General ire, seemingly also trying to sell his product, as he took out two more test tubes from his pocket, each containing a pink and golden-red potion.


    Chen Yu tapped these two test tubes and said: "The pink one is the Dragon Blood Healing Potion, originally developed by me to treat paralysis or severe injuries but can also be used for bodily enhancement. You can let ordinary people use this first to enhance their physique, and then use the Dragon Blood Potion for transformation, which can increase the sess rate and the possibility to awaken bloodline abilities after sessful transformation.


    As for this Dragonization Potion, after use it can increase the bloodline purity of ordinary Dragon-descent, even achieving a certain degree of dragon transformation. Although it won''t enhance strength, it can increase the potential cap, after all, a Giant Dragon can easily crush a human even if both are of the same supernatural rank."


    Major General ire certainly understands such principles, otherwise, she wouldn''t be so attentive to the two soldiers converted into Families, handling them with as much restraint as possible without killing them while dealing with this matter.


    Otherwise, with her Demigod Level strength, how could two soldiers who justpleted transformation and lost self-awareness have managed to wreck the USS Iwo Jima''s hangar?


    "And how much does such a set of potions cost?" Major General ire was somewhat tempted. Such a set of potions with a mature system and reliable guarantee is undoubtedly much more convenient and reliable than America''s own research from scratch.


    Although researching oneself can keep the technology in one''s own hands, without being subject to control by others, and not worry about being manipted via some backdoor, now the fruition of self-research is still a distant matter, borrowing someone else''s mature results to establish the system is also an eptable choice.


    Moreover, utilizing mature research results from others as a reference can also reduce the possible errors that may arise during their own research process.


    "How much money? Do you think I need money?" Chen Yuughed, finding it amusing that Major General ire asked how much the potion costs.


    Though called Dragon Blood Potion, in reality, Chen Yu only used the blood of Bipedal Flying Dragons; he couldn''t bear having his wife bleed, nor could he bear letting the Americans use real Dragon Blood.


    However, even under such circumstances, the price of a set of Dragon Blood Potion is still staggering, though for Chen Yu it can be produced in batches and used to form battalions, selling it would require no less than ten million US Dors per set.


    At first nce, it might seem cheap as it only costs ten million US Dors, but considering the need to form a usable troop, and not just one or two high-caliber individuals, it would require at least 50-100 people, making the cost anything but cheap, almost rivaling an aircraft carrier.


    Yet, a troopprised of powerful Extraordinare can exert a role no less than that of an aircraft carrier.


    Hence even though aware that Chen Yu might demand exorbitantly, Major General ire still expressed: "What sort of price do you think we must pay to acquire the potions, Chen Yu? As long as the conditions are reasonable, America will never be stingy."


    "The price? I don''t have anything in particr I want at the moment, so go ahead and make an offer; as long as it''s reasonable, it''s fine." Chen Yu said indifferently; though he took out the Dragon Blood Potion, he indeed didn''t n to exchange anything from the Americans.


    After all, when the ship-girl summoning task urred previously, what the Americans offered didn''t catch Chen Yu''s interest; this time, he merely aims to nt a nail with the Americans.

 Chapter 987 - 980 Meeting

    The United States Joint Chiefs of Staff is an organizationposed of the chiefs of the United States Air Force, Navy, Army, and National Guard. Its primary function is to provide top military consultation services to the President and Secretary of Defense of the United States.


    This organization was established by Franklin D. Roosevelt during World War II, initially to formte joint operational ns with the United Kingdom''s Joint Staff Committee, as the United States did not have an institution to coordinate andmand the armed forces at that time.


    The predecessor of the Joint Chiefs of Staff was the Army and Navy Joint Committee. Interestingly, it was established during the presidency of Theodore Roosevelt, Franklin D. Roosevelt''s uncle, and one could say these two rtives together crafted the Joint Chiefs of Staff.


    The system was originally established to reconcile conflicts between the branches of the U.S. military and facilitate coordinated operations among them.


    After all, conflicts often arose among the first-ss Air Force, the second-ss Navy, and the third-ss Army due to different military branches andpetition for military funds.


    It is better to discuss a n eptable to all parties in the Joint Chiefs of Staff rather than letting conflicts umte, eventually leading to fragmentation among the military branches.


    So even though this organization has always been criticized for its inefficiency, and some say it''s wishful thinking to have the services abandon their own interests and serve the country wholeheartedly, it has nheless remained the highest body for military consultation for the U.S. President and Secretary of Defense since its inception.


    Many important military decisions of the U.S. military are submitted to the Secretary of Defense and the President only after being discussed by the Joint Chiefs of Staff. When it doesn''t involve each branch''s interests, these chiefs can work well together.


    Now, upon receiving Major General ire''s report, the Secretary of Defense urgently convened the Joint Chiefs of Staff to discuss the information obtained by Major General ire.


    "Major General ire, I would like to ask, how credible is the information you received from Mr. Chen Yu? Do you believe what he said?" At the beginning of the meeting, the Air Force chief, bearing three stars on his shoulder, first asked.


    As first-ss citizens, the United States Air Force has never really weed transcendent beings, instead preferring to believe in the power of technology.


    In their view, no matter how strong the transcendent beings are, they can''t surpass the Air Force''s fighter jets. Demigods might withstand missiles with their bodies, but they still can''t handle the most advanced fighter jets of the U.S. military.


    One must remember that the atomic bomb that killed Japan''sst demigod and forced Japan to surrender was dropped by the Air Force''s bombers.


    So from the start, the Air Force chief did not believe in this matter, feeling that rather than wasting resources and military funds on these unreliable transcendent beings, it would be better to equip the Air Force with more fighter jets.


    In fact, this Air Force chief even thought the U.S. military does not need demigods at all, as long as they have fighter jets, and all the funds for supporting demigods and transcendent beings should be allocated to the Air Force.


    If it weren''t for the six existing demigods in the U.S. who hold stable positions and are in key positions, this Air Force chief might not only have thought this way but proposed the n.


    "Mr. Chen Yu''s wife is indeed a pureblood giant dragon; I witnessed this myself yesterday. However, ording to intelligence we obtained from Japan, his wife was just an ordinary person. This discrepancy should be the result of Mr. Chen Yu using a higher-level Dragon Blood Potion on his wife," replied Major General ire, who belongs to the Navy and has always been at odds with the Air Force. Given the Air Force''s opposition to demigods and transcendent beings, she did not offer this Air Force chief much respect, responding coldly.


    In fact, Major General ire''s exnation was not intended for this Air Force chief, but for another demigod sitting at the conference table at the moment.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Major General ire mention that Chen Yu''s wife is a pureblood giant dragon, the Army lieutenant general sitting next to the Secretary of Defense at the conference table''s expression changed immediately. He quickly asked ire, "ire, are you sure that Mr. Chen Yu''s wife is indeed a pureblood giant dragon?"


    "Yes, Mike, you heard right. Mr. Chen Yu''s wife is indeed a pureblood giant dragon of demigod level. These are the images taken by the USS Iwo Jima yesterday," Major General ire responded much more kindly to the Army lieutenant general, a fellow demigod. She even disyed the footage captured by the USS Iwo Jima rted to Jounouchi Hiromi.


    Seeing the over a hundred-meter long dragon and the Dragon Horn Crown on her head in human form, the Army lieutenant general eximed in disbelief, "This is an Ancient Dragon... Dragon King?! How is this possible! How can there still be an Ancient Dragon, especially an Ancient Dragon King, on Earth?!"


    Although this lieutenant general is just a Dragon-descent with rtively high bloodline purity, his innate Dragon-descent Bloodline instinctively recognized the significance of the hundreds of meters long dragon body and the Dragon Horn Crown on Jounouchi Hiromi''s head in the video.


    This left him extremely shocked because, as a Dragon-descent, he clearly knew that long ago, before the gods left the human world, the real Pureblood Giant Dragon n had already left this world. Currently, apart from various Dragon Beasts with Dragon Bloodline, only humanoid Dragon-descent like them remained on Earth.


    But the appearance of a pureblood giant dragon was wildly shocking to him, as a Dragon-descent.


    For Dragon-descent, the purer the bloodline, the more irresistible the higher dragons are. This intense bloodline fervor even made this Army lieutenant general want to immediately run to Jounouchi Hiromi and lick her boots and the ground she walked on.


    This fervores from the Dragon Bloodline flowing within the Dragon-descent, not warping his thoughts, but deriving from bloodline fervor and reverence.


    "So, does this mean Mr. Chen Yu possesses a method to turn ordinary people into true giant dragons?" After the Secretary of Defense tapped the table with his pen to draw everyone''s attention, he inquired of Major General ire. He had read the report on Chen Yu, which indeed stated clearly that his wife was just an ordinary person.


    Thus, the reason Jounouchi Hiromi could transform into a giant dragon was simple; it was evident Chen Yu had a method to turn humans into dragons.


    As for the Dragon Blood Potion, it is naturally a byproduct of this method.


    "I think so. Mr. Chen Yu is extremely knowledgeable; it''s not surprising he possesses such a method. You can see this from him being able to provide aplete set of Dragon Blood Potion," Major General ire was extremely convinced of what Chen Yu produced. "In this matter, my suggestion is that we could obtain this set of Dragon Blood Potion from Mr. Chen Yu, and based on this,bined with data we have, we could cultivate our uniquely American system of transcendence."

 Chapter 988 - 981 Paying the Bill

    Chen Yu couldn''t fathom what the Americans were thinking, and after a brief study of the two mutated American soldiers, he lost interest.


    To Chen Yu, these families born purely from gene mutation held little research value. Moreover, the souls of these two soldiers were distorted beyond recognition,cking evenplete consciousness, which further diminished Chen Yu''s interest in studying them.


    If these were families born from aplete transformation ritual, possessing full self-awareness and capable ofmunication, Chen Yu might have been inclined to investigate further and gain some knowledge about the families and the deities they worshipped.


    However, these two mutated soldiers could not even be consideredplete families. The gains Chen Yu could derive from studying them were negligible, especially since the deities that were supposed to be worshipped by families had already been cooked into seafood soup by Chen Yu. This left him even less interested in these mutated soldiers.


    Nheless, if the Americans wished to study these two mutated soldiers, Chen Yu would not prevent them from doing so.


    After all, Chen Yu had already outlined the possible consequences. If the Americans insisted on courting disaster, he would only watch them do so, while using the opportunity to observe how the families resurrect the deities after their downfall.


    Perhaps by then, a superhero might emerge to save the United States? Isn''t that how it always ys out in the movies?


    As for the resurrection of an evil god and the subsequent destruction of the world, that was purely the imagination of those directors. If resurrecting an evil god could annihte the world, then the world would be far too fragile.


    To truly destroy a world, one would need power equivalent to an Outer Domain God, a level reached by Chen Yu in a dream of Nanke when he borrowed the power of an outer evil god to drag Earth and the moon into the Netherworld.


    However, even an Outer Domain God finds it difficult to destroy a world. They require meticulous nning, multiple arrangements, and could even spend hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands of years to achieve their goal.


    For an Outer Domain God, time is their most readily avable resource, and to spend tens of thousands of years scheming against a world is considered normal.


    The giant sea monster was clearly not an Outer Domain God; had it been one, Chen Yu wouldn''t have been able to cook it into soup.


    The worst oue of the Americans courting disaster would probably be the destruction of a city at most.


    But it seemed the Americans had no intention of courting disaster this time and instead approached Chen Yu rather obediently, wishing to purchase the Dragon Blood Potion from him.


    Of course, initially, the Americans greedily wanted to acquire the technology and form.


    "That''s impossible, General," Chen Yu directly refused this unreasonable request, clearly expressing his stance to Major General ire: "When you Americans sell arms, do you also sell your core technology with them? Do you sell fighter jets with the technology and production line? Even if I were willing to sell, you couldn''t afford it."


    "How do you know we Americans can''t afford it if Mr. Chen Yu hasn''t named a price? You should know that America is the world''s number one economic, military, and technological power. Even if we don''t have what you want, we can offer equivalent exchanges," Major General ire logically pointed out, aware of Chen Yu''s dissatisfaction with the price America offered over the Ship-girl incident. But as she stated, without Chen Yu naming a price, how would America know if they could afford it?


    Major General ire''s response amused Chen Yu. If the Americans could afford what he wanted, they wouldn''t have lost to the Russians previously.


    But since it was brought up, Chen Yu decided not to keep them guessing and proposed to Major General ire: "If you can provide a Divine Rank, regardless of its level or duty, I can hand over all the data on the Dragon Blood Potion and even assist you in mass production, training a full Dragon-descent Legion."


    "A Divine Rank?!" Major General ire was shocked by Chen Yu''s terms; she had never anticipated such a demand. It was clearly a price the United States could not afford.


    "Is it that surprising? Or do you think the price is too high?" Chen Yu smiled at the astonished Major General ire: "As a demigod, General, you should know that our only way forward is to seek Divine Enthronement, right? I''m already standing at the threshold of bing divine. Besides the opportunity to be divine, what in this world could possibly move me?"


    Chen Yu''s reasoning was solid, and Major General ire found herself unable to argue.


    "But a Divine Rank and the Dragon Blood Potion''s data... the value gap..." Major General ire couldn''t find the words to describe it, yet she felt Chen Yu was being excessively demanding.


    A Divine Rank was truly beyond reason!


    If America could secure a Divine Rank or something equivalent, why wouldn''t they use it for their own demigods instead of trading it away?


    Understanding the troubled look on Major General ire''s face, Chen Yu remarked as though reading her mind: "A Divine Rank could indeed nurture a deity or significantly boost the power of several demigods, but correspondingly, the Dragon Blood Potion could enhance an entire army''s strength.


    Just like your US military, where aircraft carriers and nuclear bombs are your most powerful weapons, yet do you easily deploy them? What''s truly maintaining America''s strong military power and hegemony¡ªaren''t they the grassroots soldiers rather than demigods like yourselves?"


    Chen Yu''s words resonated with Major General ire, but she still attempted to negotiate down Chen Yu''s offer: "While what you said is true, a Divine Rank is immensely valuable. Indeed, we Americans can''t match that value. Can''t Mr. Chen Yu lower the price? If possible, we Americans are genuinely sincere."


    "Lower the price? Sorry, I''m not ustomed to haggling or bargaining." Chen Yu clearly wasn''t open to negotiating with Americans.


    Nheless, he provided Major General ire with a hint: "Actually, the Garden of Osiris might contain something of equivalent value to a Divine Rank. You can use your findings from there as payment, and I won''t mind."


    "Use the findings from the Garden of Osiris as payment?" Major General ire was puzzled by Chen Yu''s suggestion, but it evidently sparked a thought in her.

 Chapter 989 - 982: Explanation

    Chen Yu didn''t stay long on the USS Iwo Jima, after all, the warship now has a big hole and is heading to meet an aircraft carrier battle group of the Fifth Fleet to return home as ordered by the U.S. Military Side.


    Without any intention of visiting the United States, Chen Yu naturally took a helicopter back to Star Sea Ind.


    "Ah-Yu, what''s been going on with you the past couple of days? Why do helicopters keeping to find you?" Chen Yu''s father felt a bit strange about helicopters frequently visiting Chen Yu.


    "It''s nothing, Dad. There was just a small medical issue with the U.S. troops in the Persian Gulf, so they asked me to help out." Chen Yu didn''t tell the truth and used a pre-prepared excuse instead.


    This excuse had already been coordinated with Major General ire, who would ensure the Fifth Fleet''s cooperation in extending an official invitation, so Chen Yu wasn''t exactly lying.


    Chen Yu''s father didn''t seem to have a good impression of Americans, furrowing his brow, he said, "Don''t get too close to Americans, they''re not good people."


    "I know, Dad." Chen Yu nodded, agreeing very much with his father''s view: "I also don''t want to get too close to them. This time they found me through the U.S. Forces in Japan, so I went to help them."


    After listening to Chen Yu''s exnation, Chen Yu''s father didn''t say much, but Chen Yu''s mother felt a bit worried for her son, and couldn''t help but say to Chen Yu, "Ah-Yu, if it really doesn''t work out, juste back home! Conditions in China are also quite good now, and if you and Hiromie back, you won''t have trouble finding jobs. We, as the old generation, can help take care of the children."


    "Mom, don''t worry! Now they''re asking me for help, there''s no problem." Chen Yu had trouble exining to his mother but still reassured her: "And I''m not nning to stay in Japan for much longer. Once theboratory on this ind is built, Hiromi and I will settle here permanently."


    Chen Yu had not previously told his parents that the ind was already his property, and theboratory on the ind also belonged to him. He and Jounouchi Hiromi were going to live on this ind.


    Upon learning this news, Chen Yu''s parents were extremely surprised.


    "What about your job in Japan?" Although she thought Chen Yu could return to China if necessary, his mother was still very concerned about his job.


    Regarding this question, Chen Yu calmly exined: "There''s no problem job-wise, I''m not nning to move here immediately. I''ll have a transition with the hospital over the next half year or so, gradually handing over my work. But more likely, I''ll keep my position andmute between Japan and here."


    "Commuting between both? Isn''t that exhausting?" Chen Yu''s mother suddenly felt a bit distressed for her son, utterly forgetting that this was the vacation spot Maldives.


    To this, Chen Yu didn''t exin much, he merely told his mother, "Mom, transportation is so advanced now, just take a flight! It''s no trouble at all."


    "But..." Chen Yu''s mother wanted to say more, but his father interrupted her.


    Chen Yu''s father nced at his son. Although he was also concerned about his son, he only said, "It''s good you have your own thoughts. If you can''t manage everything, we can help take care of the children."


    "I know Dad, rest assured, there''s no problem." Chen Yu nodded, certainly agreeing.


    Seeming to feel the atmosphere was a bit stagnant, Chen Yu smiled at his mother and said, "Mom, didn''t I tell you as a kid that if I got rich, I''d buy you a big vi to live in? Now that wish is fulfilled; this holiday vi will be mine, you can live here however you like!"


    "This vi is yours? What''s going on?" Chen Yu''s parents were instantly shocked by this news from Chen Yu.


    Though they knew their son was now quite aplished and had made quite a bit of money, a beach holiday vi wasn''t something they thought Chen Yu could afford.


    However, Chen Yu merely smiled and exined, "I licensed my cancer drug patent to an American pharmaceutical enterprise for production, and this ind was a gift from them. That''s why Hiromi and I are considering moving to the ind. Otherwise, how could we consider moving from Tokyo to here?"


    "Your drug''s patent? You sold it to Americans?" Chen Yu''s father seemed a bit ufortable with this and questioned Chen Yu.


    "Not sold, just licensed; I allow them to produce and sell it, limited to North America." Chen Yu understood his father''s concern and exined, "I am also working with my former school to promote the drug domestically, which shouldn''t be a problem, as long as the rted procedures arepleted."


    Chen Yu''s exnation still left his father frowning slightly, but he said nothing more, only nodded, "It''s good that you know what you''re doing."


    After these exchanges, Chen Yu''s mother seemed very pleased, looking at the holiday vi and asked her son, "Ah-Yu, this will be yours in the future?"


    "Yes, it will be mine. Hiromi and I n to move over once we finish handing over our work in Tokyo. The family will be here in the future." Chen Yu exined to his mother with a smile, with a hint of showing off in his words, "Hiromi and I will spend most of our time here, and when Yixi grows up, we''ll send her back to Tokyo for school."


    "Send Yixi to school in Tokyo? Don''t you consider letting her return home?" Chen Yu''s mother obviously preferred her granddaughter to stay around them, as that would be the happiest thing for grandparents to see her every day.


    However, Chen Yu had his own considerations about this, and thus he exined to his mother, "We did think about sending Yixi back home, but rtively speaking, the educational conditions here in Japan are slightly better. After all, I n to arrange for Yixi to go to a private aristocratic school, and the schools here in Japan all have decades of history, which are somewhat better than those at home."


    "Aristocratic schools? Aren''t there aristocratic schools at home?" Chen Yu''s mother knew of this but still didn''t quite understand the difference.


    "Mom, Japanese aristocratic schools and Chinese aristocratic schools are different." Jounouchi Hiromi hurried over, handing the daughter in her arms to Chen Yu, then pulled Chen Yu''s mother aside to exin, "Mom, let me tell you, many Japanese aristocratic schools offer everything from kindergarten to university; their educational services are very..."

 Chapter 990 - 983 Life

    Perhaps turning away to fight monsters, enact divine enthronement, and do things that impact the world, in front of his parents and family, Chen Yu is just an ordinary person.


    ying with Little Yixi, who still can''t crawl, with his parents and looking at his daughter, who opens her big eyes and smiles at him adorably, Chen Yu enjoys the simplest yet happiest family pleasures.


    As Chen Yu enjoys familial bliss, the construction of the Star Sea Indboratory is also nearingpletion. All equipment instations and debugging have passed Naoki Inomata''s inspections, and the final finishing touches and furniture cements are almost done, ready to be operational.


    ording to the original n, Inomata Naoki should be preparing to return to Tokyo afterpleting the work.


    However, after experiencing the Giant Sea Monster event, Naoki Inomata chose to stay voluntarily because he knew that Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi would explore the Garden of Osiris that Major General ire spoke of. He very much wanted to go and see it.


    This is something Chen Yu had promised Naoki Inomata before, so naturally, Chen Yu wouldn''t refuse to take him along.


    But this matter still needs to wait for Major General ire to arrange, so Naoki Inomata can take a good rest in the Maldives for a few days tofort himself after the fright of encountering the Giant Sea Monster.


    The sea monster attack had enormous repercussions, undoubtedly delivering a severe blow to the Maldives'' tourism industry.


    For the Maldives, whose entire national economy and livelihood depend on tourism, this is an indescribable disaster.


    The country''s leader resigned immediately after the disaster, but the new leader likewise didn''t know how to handle the situation.


    Such a small country, without even a transcendent, how could it know how to respond to and deal with a Giant Sea Monster attack?


    Fortunately, the Americans got involved; they didn''t want this incident to be known and actively helped cover up the truth.


    The US military dispatched an Arleigh Burke-ss destroyer and somehow captured a giant squid from the sea, transported it to the Maldives'' capital, Mal¨¦, and disyed it publicly, saying that this was the Giant Sea Monster attacking passing ships, thus covering up the incident.


    The squid captured by the US military was called Giant Squid, a veryrge species, growing up to several tens of meters long, which was enough to capsize the typical small yachts found in the Maldives.


    The public quickly epted this exnation, and the Maldives government bought the giant squid''s body, intending to make it into a specimen for disy.


    As for the survivors, most had fainted during the attack, and upon waking, were already on the US military''s ship; hence, they naturally believed whatever the US said.


    For those, like Naoki Inomata, who saw themselves swallowed by the Giant Sea Monster, the US ship had temporarily summoned transcendent experts good at hypnosis and brainwashing. A simple mental suggestion was enough to make them forget the incident.


    As for the survivors seekingpensation from the Maldives government, local hotels, and tourpanies, this wasn''t something the US military would deal with. Covering up the Giant Sea Monster''s existence was already the extent of their generosity.


    Naoki Inomata, however, did not seekpensation. Knowing the truth was already a rare experience for him, and there was no need to seekpensation, especially when the Maldives government might not even be able to pay it.


    After such an event, even knowing there was no further danger, Chen Yu still persuaded his parents to return to Tokyo sooner.


    However, Chen Yu''s parents expressed that they wanted to return to their homnd. After all, having stayed in Tokyo for so long, it was hard for Chen Yu''s parents, who neither spoke Japanese nor were ustomed to life in Japan. Had it not been for the precious granddaughter, Little Yixi, the two elders would have long gone back.


    Since his parents wanted to return home, Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t stop them. Through Mackie, he arranged for the same private ne that brought them and sent his parents back to China, while also giving Minami, who wanted to go home, a ride back to Japan.


    With his parents returning to China, Little Yixi naturally had to be cared for by Chen Yu and his wife. Though without their parents, they no longer needed to hide anything, they summoned the Ghost Maid and Ship-girl for service. Still, Little Yixi seemed unustomed to not having her familiar presence around.


    This surprised Chen Yu and his wife but also made them quite happy.


    Children this small aren''t usually very sensitive to their surroundings, since infants'' senses haven''t fully developed.


    Just like when we hold young animals with unopened eyes, they don''t resist or make noises. Infants one or two months old aren''t usually able to recognize people.


    But Little Yixi evidently developed faster than typical infants and can now tell if those around her are familiar, something usually only three to four-month-old infants can do.


    Fortunately, Hiromi Jounouchi is her mother and nurses Little Yixi every day, and Chen Yu, the father, holds her daily. Under their soothing presence, though restless for two days without her grandparents, Little Yixi adjusted to the situation.


    Even though her grandparents returned to China, Little Yixi gained newpanions in the four little girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    Being children themselves, the four girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron were truly curious about and fond of Little Yixi. Being Chen Yu''s child, they liked her even more, almost revolving around her every day.


    To please Little Yixi, Rai even lent her treasured helicopter as a toy, although she couldn''t yet actually y with toys.


    While Little Yixi couldn''t understand the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s attention, she seemed to enjoy thepany of the girls, always giggling when they surrounded her.


    Seeing that the four girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron got along with his daughter as he had hoped, Chen Yu was considerably relieved.


    In this way, when Little Yixi grows older, Chen Yu could arrange for the four girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron to apany her to school.


    The peaceful and heartwarming happy life didn''tst long. Soon, Major General ire approached with the US military''s warship, inviting Chen Yu to set off in exploration of Osiris''s garden.


    Originally, Hiromi Jounouchi also nned to go, but now with the child, she obviously couldn''t take Little Yixi along, and had to stay back while Chen Yu took Naoki Inomata to explore the Garden of Osiris.

 Chapter 991 - 984 Abydos

    Abydos, one of the important ancient cities in ancient Egyptian history, traces its history back to the inception of Egypt.


    This ancient city is located upstream of the Nile River, belonging to the ancient cities of Upper Egypt, and is also one of the important cradles of ancient Egyptian civilization.


    In the local myths, it is said that Osiris''s head was buried here, and there is also a story that after Osiris''s death, his wife Isis buried him here.


    No matter which version is told, Abydos is the oldest holy ce for the rites and rituals of Osiris, and it is also the ce where Pharaohs perform their death and resurrection ceremonies.


    After death, Pharaoh Kings and nobles would first be transported to the Temple of Osiris in Abydos for a period of time, where traditional resurrection rites would be held for the deceased, in hopes of connecting this life and the afterlife, after which they would be transported back to their tomb for burial.


    Thus, in ancient Egyptian culture, Abydos is also known as the City of Death.


    This ancient city, still located within Egypt''s territory today, is not only a significant cultural holynd but also a famous tourist attraction.


    During the Neenth Dynasty, the magnificent temple built by Seti I and his son Ramses II for Osiris is located in Abydos. Even after more than three thousand years, it remains well-preserved, and to this day, the exquisitely carved, vividly colored murals on the temple walls can still be seen.


    The period of Seti I was one of the peak periods of ancient Egyptian power. Seti I reunified Upper and Lower Egypt, reaching the peak of national strength, so he and his son built numerous grand and exquisite structures to showcase their achievements.


    In fact, the Temple of Osiris he built, in addition to honoring the family of Osiris, Isis, and Horus, also worships Seti I himself.


    In ancient Egypt, Pharaohs indeed enjoyed a status equal to that of the deities.


    Originally, this was Egyptian territory, and the US military couldn''t just charge in, but since Major General ire wanted to visit the Garden of Osiris, she couldn''t possiblye unprepared.


    She arranged with the Egyptian government through diplomatic means and obtained permission to enter Egypt under the guise of archaeological excavation, while the apanying American soldiers were able to enter the territory of Egypt under the banner of protecting the archaeological team.


    Today''s Egypt certainly isn''t the time when transportation relied on camels like in the movies, and with the US military''s ample preparations, Chen Yu could leisurely sit in a vehicle and follow the main group to Abydos.


    Since he was acting with the US military, Chen Yu didn''t need to hide his identity, so he simply brought along Belfast.


    Belfast, dressed in a British maid outfit, was conspicuously noticeable, which made Chen Yu look quite odd, as no one in this era would typically bring a maid along when going out.


    However, it seemed the entire team had been forewarned, so no one found Chen Yu''s behavior problematic; having a Demigod with a maid to serve tea and water was only too normal.


    When the group arrived at Abydos, it was already evening, and the golden sunset cast its glow on the Temple of Osiris, enveloping the entire temple in ayer of gold while further imbuing it with a sense of sacredness.


    Though the scenery was indeed stunning, to Chen Yu''s eyes, the forces of life and death clearly converged on this ancient temple.


    Even after over three thousand years, the power of Underworld King Osiris still guards this ce.


    "Why are we here? While the power of Osiris still permeates here, it is not the Garden of Osiris." Of course, Chen Yu knew this ce, the grand temple built during Seti I''s time in honor of Osiris, and Egypt''s only L-shaped temple.


    As the construction of this temple revealed another, older Temple of Osiris behind it, Seti I chose to modify his temple into an L shape to protect the more ancient one.


    "Although the Garden of Osiris is located in Abydos, discovering it requires certain rituals. We are here to perform such rituals to reveal the path leading to the Garden of Osiris." Major General ire had prepared extensively for this endeavor and had thoroughly researched the process of finding the Garden of Osiris.


    "Is that so? When does the ritual begin?" hearing Major General ire''s words, Chen Yu wasn''t in a hurry; after all, he was invited by the Americans, and once they found the Garden of Osiris, they couldn''t simply cut him out: "If there''s enough time, I would like to tour this temple, as it records quite a bit of knowledge about Osiris."


    "If Mr. Chen Yu wishes to tour the Temple of Osiris, please feel free. We have a permit issued by the Egyptian government for archaeological activities, allowing you to tour at your leisure." Hearing that Chen Yu wished to visit the Temple of Osiris, Major General ire naturally had no objections and specifically arranged for a guide to ensure he could enjoy his visit.


    Although Chen Yu didn''t actually need a guide, he did not decline Major General ire''s goodwill, and before the sunpletely set, he and Belfast followed the guide into the now deserted Temple of Osiris.


    Though this temple serves as a temple for Osiris, it''s more often called the Temple of Seti I to distinguish it from the more ancient temple behind it and also tomemorate Seti I himself.


    Compared to his son, Ramses II, the greatest Pharaoh in Egyptian history, Seti I''s achievements were lesser, but his contributions in the cultural realm were among the most significant of any Pharaoh in Egypt''s history.


    Without mentioning anything else, merely the existence of this temple, still well-preserved after more than three thousand years of history, is sufficient to trumpet Seti I''s achievements.


    The temple houses numerous exquisite murals and carvings, depicting the ancient deities and Pharaohs of Egypt.


    The writing on the murals is now unrecognized; even schrs specializing in ancient Egyptian culture struggle topletely interpret what these texts represent.


    But as Chen Yu gazed at these murals and felt the divine power of Osiris enveloping them, he gained new insights into life and death.


    Especially when he focused on the most famous King List, whether due to the setting sun or not, the power of Osiris enshrouding the entire temple seemed toe alive, particrly the King List recording the names of generations of Pharaoh Kings. The divine force belonging to Osiris appeared as if it would boil over.


    Although Chen Yu did not know how to pronounce the words inscribed on it, he intuitively sensed that if he could correctly recite the names of these Pharaohs, he could summon their souls back from the Netherworld.

 Chapter 992 - 985 Archaeological Excavation

    The Abydos King Roster holds a crucial position in the archaeological world, for it records the names of all pharaohs from Menes, the founding pharaoh of Ancient Egypt''s First Dynasty, to Ramesses I, father of Seti I, preceding Seti I.


    Of course, certain pharaohs whom Seti I deemed untimely were naturally excluded from this list, such as the only female pharaoh in Egypt''s history and the famous Tutankhamun, whose names are not on this roster.


    Yet, even so, this king list still provides concrete chronological evidence for over two thousand years of Ancient Egyptian history, making those years traceable.


    But who would have thought that this king list, left by Seti I during the construction of the Temple of Osiris, could actually summon the souls of those pharaohs from the Netherworld?


    Of course, this summoning does not imply resurrection, but rather temporarily calls the souls of those pharaohs to this temple for conversation.


    Chen Yu didn''t quite understand why Seti I created such a thing, but its function is undeniably real.


    Under the Power of Osiris, as long as someone correctly calls out the names on the wall, the corresponding pharaoh''s soul will be awakened from the Netherworld, summoned here to converse with the person who utters the name.


    Compared to this wall engraved with the king roster, everything else in the Temple of Osiris seemed less remarkable to Chen Yu.


    Even the famous beam engraved with airnes, helicopters, and submarines only caught Chen Yu''s eye for an extra moment.


    Compared to the ancient and mysterious powers of the deities of Ancient Egypt, this purely textual thing seemed unworthy of Chen Yu''s attention.


    Moreover, if he wished to understand what it meant, he could simply stand before the king roster and summon a pharaoh for an exnation.


    Though Chen Yu does not understand Ancient Egyptian, the Necromantic Language, imbued with divine power, can effectively summon those ancient pharaoh souls.


    In fact, if Chen Yu desired, he could truly summon those pharaohs in a significant sense, utilizing the connection between the king roster and the pharaoh souls, rather than merely allowing their souls a brief sojourn in the human world.


    It should be noted that every pharaoh in Ancient Egypt, during their lifetime, embodied both kingship and faith, regarded as a Child of the Gods, their power rivaling that of any demigod.


    However, Chen Yu refrained from doing so; after all, this is the Temple of Osiris, and the pharaoh souls are protected by the Underworld King Osiris. In Osiris''s temple, challenging and seizing the souls under his protection was not something Chen Yu dared to do.


    Even though their forting act of searching for the Garden of Osiris was more provocative to the Underworld King than summoning pharaoh souls here.


    After circling the Temple of Osiris, Chen Yu did not proceed to the more ancient temple at the back. He only nced at it from outside, then returned to the US military camp.


    By now the camp had been set up, with many white tents erected by the Americans, looking quite fitting once the lights were turned on.


    Chen Yu entered the central tent of the camp, where Major General ire was speaking with an elderly man dressed as a schr. Upon seeing Chen Yu enter, she paused and introduced, "Mr. Chen Yu, this is Professor Smith from Harvard University in the United States. He is currently the leading authority in academia on the study of Osiris. Professor, this is Mr. Chen Yu; his mysticism expertise is unsurpassed."


    "Hello, Professor." Chen Yu was unsurprised by Professor Smith''s presence. Since the Americans imed toe for archaeology, they had to bring a few genuine archaeologists for show. So after Major General ire''s introduction, he courteously greeted Professor Smith.


    "Hello, Mr. Chen Yu!" Professor Smith warmly greeted Chen Yu, extending his hand proactively: "Every time wee to Egypt for archaeology, we most worry about encountering mysterious incidents, as the mystical powers on thisnd of Ancient Egypt are numerous. This time, with your assistance, I am sure we will have a fruitful result!"


    Professor Smith''s enthusiastic attitude left Chen Yu slightly at a loss, but he nheless smiled and shook hands, exchanging a few pleasantries.


    In fact, Professor Smith''s enthusiasm towards Chen Yu was not difficult to understand. This is Ancient Egypt, where the power of deities and pharaoh curses has loomed for thousands of years. Carelessness during archaeological digs here could lead to inexplicable deaths.


    As an authority on the Underworld King Osiris, Professor Smith had naturally participated in archaeological digs in Egypt and was no stranger to those ancient and mysterious curses.


    Therefore, he clearly understood how beneficial it was to have an expert in mysticism assisting during archaeological digs on Egyptian soil.


    However, after a brief and cordial exchange with Chen Yu, Professor Smith left the tent, seemingly having numerous matters to attend to.


    "Are you really nning to conduct archaeological digs here?" Chen Yu asked Major General ire.


    Major General ire took a sip of water, nodded, and affirmed, "We came under the guise of archaeological digs, so even if we just put on a show, we must unearth something. Moreover, the Garden of Osiris itself is a significant archaeological discovery, being the burial grounds of the First and Second Dynasties of Ancient Egypt, a discovery on par with the pyramids and the Valley of the Kings."


    Hearing Major General ire''s words, Chen Yu had no furtherments. His sole objective was the Garden of Osiris; other matters were not within Chen Yu''s concern.


    However, recalling Professor Smith''s dusty appearance just now, Chen Yu couldn''t help but curiously ask, "Is Professor Smith nning to excavate at night?"


    "Yes, although we have permission from the Egyptian authorities, there are many tourists here during the day, and the temperature is quite high. Even though we''ve hired local workers, working at night is cooler and more efficient," Major General ire found nothing unusual in this.


    Given that Egypt has a desert climate, daytime temperatures in the desert can cook an egg; digging at night is certainly cooler and would greatly enhance efficiency.


    Chen Yu nonchntly raised his eyebrows but nodded in agreement, offering no objection.


    However, before exiting the tent, he reminded Major General ire, "I have no objection to you digging at night, but please inform Professor Smith that it would be best not to disturb anything at night. If something is unearthed, it''s better to wait until daylight."

 Chapter 993 - 986: The Gods of Egypt

    In Egyptian mythology, the sun has always upied the most important position, with the Sun God Ra being the most important among Egypt''s Nine Pir Gods.


    Eventer, as royal power shifted, Ra merged with many other deities, bing more unique in image, and his divine authority covered an increasingly broad range.


    Ra even had different incarnations at various stages: Ra-Harakhte at Dawn, Khepri at Sunrise, and Khnum at Sunset, each bearing a different name and a distinct image.


    However, one aspect of Ra''s image, regardless of its transformation, has never changed: during the day, Ra would navigate the Boat of Millions of Years along the Nile River, bringing light, happiness, and tranquility to Upper and Lower Egypt, while at night, Ra would steer the second Sr Boat Mesektet into the Nether River, passing through the twelve realms of Duat in Egyptian mythology.


    When Ra enters the Netherworld, he faces various threats and enemies alongside other deities, leaving the human world without his protection, allowing the dead to resurrect at night.


    The most famous story among these is how Osiris, after being cut into fourteen pieces by his brother, was found again by his wife and wrapped in bandages to be resurrected, bing Egypt''s first mummy.


    In this story, Isis was able to retrieve only thirteen pieces of Osiris''s body, as the piece representing his reproductive organ was eaten by fish in the Nile River.


    At the same time, Osiris''s resurrectionsted only one night, and when the sunlight of the Sun God Ra shone upon thend of Egypt again, it indicated not only Ra''s rebirth from the Netherworld but also meant that all things unfit to remain in the human world would return to the realm of the dead.


    Yet, during this one night, Osiris and Isis gave birth to the god of vengeance, Horus, the guardian of the Pharaoh.


    Thus, Chen Yu had a reason for instructing the archaeology team not to excavate recklessly at night; during the day, all of Egypt is enveloped under Ra''s Divine Power, suppressing the things belonging to the underworld.


    But at night, when the sun''s glory is absent, things of darkness begin to stir restlessly.


    If, during such times, something not meant to be uncovered is excavated, or the ancient elements slumbering beneath thisnd are disturbed, Professor Smith with his ordinary physique could not withstand it.


    If, by any chance, something troublesome awakens, it might even pose a problem for Major General ire and Chen Yu alike.


    After all, nobody knows just how many mysteries are buried beneath the sands of Ancient Egypt.


    Professor Smith, a seasoned participant in Egyptian archaeological excavations, of course somewhat understood these matters, and even if he didn''t, based on umted experience, he should know what to do.


    So, although they say it''s a night excavation, they merely sweep away the surface sand within the nned digging range, while deeperyers await the rising sun, when ample light allows for further clearing.


    Nothing happened overnight, but early the next day, as the sun rose from the horizon and its rays shone upon the Temple of Osiris, Chen Yu awoke from sleep and distinctly felt the changes brought by the sun''s influence on thisnd and the Divine Power of Osiris within the temple.


    "These are indeed the Old Kingdom of Egypt, aren''t they? Even after three thousand years, Divine Power still envelops thisnd." Feeling the Divine Power that envelops thisnd, Chen Yu can''t help but feel emotional.


    The deities of Ancient Egypt have long left thisnd due to the cessation of faith, and the Ancient Egyptian Kingdom has long ceased to exist. Those living on thisnd are no longer the Ancient Egyptians of old, as thenguage and scripts have lost their inheritance.


    Yet, even so, the deities worshiped by the Ancient Egyptians for three thousand years still protect thisnd, as Ra''s Sr Boat continues to traverse the Nile and Nether Rivers, bringing light to thisnd.


    Meanwhile, the power of Osiris continues to guard the souls of Ancient Egyptians, allowing them to rest peacefully in the Netherworld.


    "The deities of Egypt, indeed still cherish thisnd! Even if they..." Chen Yu doesn''t finish his sentence but merely shakes his head helplessly.


    Leaving the tent, the entire camp has already be bustling with activities as the sun rises.


    Several archaeologists, who are clearly ordinary individuals, busily engage in various archaeological tasks. Instruments, drawings, tools¡ªeven though the current times are no longer like those adventurous movies¡ªthe main efforts of archaeological excavation still rely on little shovels and small brushes.


    Archaeology is essentially bending over inside an excavated pit, using a small shovel to clear bit by bit, then using a brush to sweep away the dust inch by inch, letting the old traces buried under the sands resurface into daylight.


    Chen Yu is interested in watching the archaeologists clear items excavated the previous night, standing in front of therge pit dug by workers.


    "Does Mr. Chen Yu also find interest in such monotonous digging work?" Professor Smith obviously notices Chen Yu''s arrival and hands over the work to his assistant as he climbs out of the pit.


    "Unearthing history to let the world know the greatness of our ancestors¡ªhow could such work ever be deemed monotonous?" Chen Yu smiles at Professor Smith and curiously asks, "Professor, what have you dug up? It looks like a fallen stone pir."


    "It''s an obelisk, likely from the Neenth Dynasty period. We''ll need to excavate more to determine specifics." Professor Smith doesn''t conceal anything, but instead introduces it indifferently: "There are simply too many of these in Egypt, and if we were here decades ago, if the content on them wasn''t too significant, they might have been bought by wealthy merchants to decorate their collection rooms."


    Modern archaeology has be much more formal, but decades ago, many who imed to be archaeologists were actually tomb robbers selling these precious relics, which was amon practice back then. Those who genuinely studied and conducted archaeological excavations wouldn''t engage in such acts.


    "Professor, do you know what we''re really here to find this time?" Chen Yu moves away from the obelisk being excavated in the pit and asks Professor Smith.


    "Miss ire mentioned it. She discovered clues about royal graves from the First and Second Dynasties." Professor Smith nods, acknowledging that since the US military invited him, they surely told him what they''re here to excavate: "But I''m somewhat puzzled as to why she wants us to excavate here at the Temple of Osiris. Although many items may be unearthed here, it''s impossible for pre-dynastic Pharaohs to be buried here."


    "Into Osiris''s Garden, one must naturally enter through Osiris''s temple," Chen Yu smiles at Professor Smith.

 Chapter 994 - 987: Rites and Rituals

    "We''re quite lucky that this temple isn''t submerged in water right now." Standing by the ancient Temple of Osiris, Professor Smith said with a touch of excitement, introducing it to Chen Yu and Major General ire.


    The temple he''s referring to is not the Temple of Seti I, which Chen Yu previously visited, but the older Temple of Osiris located behind it.


    This temple is situated at a lower elevation than the Temple of Seti I, and it''s very close to the Nile River, so when the river''s water level rises, part of this temple bes submerged, making it inessible.


    However, the Nile is currently in its dry season, and there''s only a bit of water and silt inside the temple, so it doesn''t affect entry.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, the temple before us is one of the oldest buildings of Ancient Egypt. Its construction date can even be traced back to the early days of Ancient Egypt, concurrent with the era of the Sphinx." As Professor Smith eagerly descended the stairs into the temple, he continued his enthusiastic introduction.


    This temple is indeed very ancient; it is entirely underground and surrounded by waterways, symbolizing the primordial waters from Egyptian mythology flowing through here.


    Many people think of Egypt as and full of deserts, but in fact, due to the nourishment from the Nile, cities built during the ancient Egyptian era weren''t particrlycking in water. So despite having endured thousands of years, these cities remain standing on this ancientnd.


    "Ancient Egyptian civilization has many magical and magnificent aspects, such as the famous Temple of Ramses II. On February 21st and October 21st every year, which are the ession and birthday of Ramses II, respectively, during sunrise, sunlight would pierce through the temple''s main door and traverse a 60-meter-long hall to directly illuminate the face of Ramses II''s statue on the altar. There has never been any deviation in thousands of years." While talking about the Temple of Ramses II, Professor Smith seemed extremely excited, gesturing emphatically with his hands. "Unfortunately, the construction of the Aswan Dam led to the rise of the Nile''s water level, prompting UNESCO to oversee the temple''s relocation. I participated in the project, but even with precise calctions by hundreds of scientists usingputers, there was still a deviation, where sunlight now illuminates Ramses II''s face a day earlier, and the angle has also deviated. How did those Ancient Egyptians achieve such precision without modern tools?"


    It''s indeed incredible. Thousands of years ago, in Ancient Egypt, without modernputers and measurement tools, using almost nonexistent primitive tools and manual calctions, they achieved results more precise than those from modernputers. This is a testament to the intelligence and wisdom of Ancient Egyptians.


    Chen Yu was also impressed by the wisdom of the ancient Egyptians. However,ing from another equally great ancient civilization himself, Chen Yu wasn''t as shocked as Professor Smith and even made a cheeky joke: "Perhaps the Ancient Egyptians received help from the deities? The pharaohs believed they could rival the deities, so perhaps they really could in history."


    "Yes, perhaps the Ancient Egyptians truly received help from the deities." Having studied Ancient Egyptian civilization for many years, Professor Smith, though ordinary, is somewhat aware that the world isn''t as simple as it seems. Chen Yu''s joking remark may, in his ears, represent a possible historical truth.


    If it were Chen Yu in his student days, he might believe the online rumors, the idea that the pyramids and these miraculous structures of Ancient Egypt were the works of aliens.


    But after witnessing another side of the world and personally seeing these miraculous ancient architectures, Chen Yu felt these exquisite and magical buildings were constructed by the Ancient Egyptians relying on their intelligence and possibly a bit of help from the deities.


    However, after entering the temple, Chen Yu and Professor Smith did not discuss this topic further. Instead, Major General ire, standing nearby, asked Professor Smith with some concern, "Professor, how''s the preparation for the rites and rituals?"


    "The procedures for the rites have been confirmed, and all preparations areplete." Professor Smith answered Major General ire''s question, which is why ire had asked him to oversee this matter in the first ce, but he also expressed his concern: "Only who should preside over the rites? ording to the tranted material, the person presiding over the rites should be a Priest of Osiris, but the Temple of Osiris has been deserted for thousands of years. Where do we find a Priest of Osiris?"


    "Can''t someone else rece the priest?" Major General ire frowned. It''s been over a thousand years since Ancient Egypt''s ruin; indeed, it''s hard to find a Priest of Osiris.


    The priests of Ancient Egyptian deities weren''t simple positions, and not anyone could perform this role.


    Priests had requirements concerning lineage; a Priest of Osiris couldn''t be a descendant of Seti. The priest presiding over rites dedicated to the Sun God shouldn''t be a Priest of the Dark God; these were the basic requirements.


    Moreover, as priests of Ancient Egyptian deities, they needed to understand Hieroglyphics, which is different from what''s recorded on papyrus in the monastic script or the demotic script used for secr purposes. It''s the formal script used by Ancient Egyptians in solemn asions, inscriptions on many Egyptian temples and pyramids are also in Hieroglyphics.


    When the script was first created, it was imbued with great power, and as one of the oldest scripts, Ancient Egyptian''s Hieroglyphics naturally possessed such power.


    In the rites dedicated to Ancient Egyptian deities, official liturgy and prayers needed to be recited in Hieroglyphics, using the power embedded in the words tomunicate with the deities, thereby gaining favor and blessings. Hence, priests knowledgeable in Hieroglyphics were incredibly important.


    However, the Ancient Egyptian civilization has been extinct for over a thousand years, not to mention the priestly lineage; finding someone today who can correctly use Hieroglyphics is difficult.


    Despite modern archaeologists deciphering the Ancient Egyptian script since San Boliang, this only means that they understand what these scripts say, what they record, but it doesn''t mean that today''s archaeologists can urately know the pronunciation of these scripts.


    It''s like modern Chinese people can''t imagine how Chinese from the Spring and Autumn and Warring States periods used to speak. Ancient Chinese and modern Chinese, just by listening to the pronunciation, you might feel like it''s a foreignnguage from some unknown country.


    Professor Smith exined this issue to Major General ire, also indicating that if someone random were to substitute, the rites wouldn''t take effect, thus it would just be a restoration of the ritual process.


    Considering the situation, Chen Yu spoke after a moment of thought: "Let me do it. If it''s just invoking the name of Osiris, I can manage to do it."

 Chapter 995 - 988: Prayer

    Of course, Chen Yu did not understand the hieroglyphics of Ancient Egypt, but that did not mean he could not preside over the rites and rituals of Osiris.


    The rites and rituals to worship the deities should naturally be presided over by a priest, but if it were a noble or royal bloodline, they could also take on the role.


    In fact, in Ancient Egypt, the priests of the deities were themselves drawn from the nobility or royalty, and the Pharaoh himself imed to be a Child of the Sun God, making him the best candidate to preside over the rituals.


    Moreover, a Demigod can certainly be considered of noble bloodline, even if Chen Yu was not an Egyptian.


    Besides, even if they wanted to find a true Egyptian to preside over the ritual now, it would be impossible, for the Ancient Egyptians had already perished along with Ancient Egypt due to the Arab conquest. The Egyptians living today are mostly descendants of Arabs, not the true Ancient Egyptians.


    As for Chen Yu''sck of knowledge in the ancient Egyptian script andnguage, it actually posed no obstacle.


    For others, not understanding the script andnguage of Ancient Egypt would indeed make it impossible to preside over the ritual, as they would be unable to call upon the names of the deities correctly and unable to chant the liturgy properly.


    But for Chen Yu,municating with the deities didn''t have to be soplicated; reciting the divine names with Divine Power could aplishmunication.


    In this era when divine miracles have long vanished, trying tomunicate with that ancient Underworld King is not an easy task, even if one truly understands the script andnguage of Ancient Egypt.


    Because the other party may no longer be able to respond, even if the ritual does have an effect, the true respondent to the ritual would be the Power of Osiris that shrouds this ancient temple, rather than the ancient Underworld King himself.


    Chen Yu certainly would not exin such aplex matter, he merely indicated that he could preside over the ritual as a priest.


    Although Major General ire and Professor Smith felt that this matter was somewhat unreliable, there was no better choice at the moment.


    Moreover, Major General ire knew that Chen Yu was a Demigod well-versed in necromancy and mysticism, so there was nothing inappropriate for him to preside over the ritual with his knowledge, and after some consideration, she agreed to Chen Yu''s proposal to host the ritual.


    Professor Smith did not oppose this either, but merely reiterated the specific steps of the ritual to Chen Yu, ensuring the entire ritual''s procedure to avoid mistakes.


    When it came to matters rted to Ancient Egyptian civilization, this old professor was indeed very serious and rigorous.


    Although for Chen Yu it was not difficult to forciblymunicate with the Power of Osiris, he still listened seriously to Professor Smith''s exnation of the ritual steps to prevent unnecessary mistakes.


    This ritual was found by Major General ire through clues in her Sun God Amulet, ording to which, performing the ritual within this Temple of Osiris wouldmunicate with the Underworld King and reveal the path to the Garden of Osiris.


    In truth, the path to the Garden of Osiris was not a secret worth hiding, because in ancient Egypt, Abydos, as the burial ce of Osiris''s body, was considered a sacred site in the hearts of Ancient Egyptians, the final resting ce for the soul.


    For Ancient Egyptians, being buried in Abydos after death was a very sacred matter; even if the body could not be buried here, they would establish a cenotaph here, or ensure their body was mummified here before being sent back to the grave for burial.


    Nobles or Pharaohs who could not physicallye to Abydos would have a boat buried in their tombs, symbolizing that their soul would travel along the Nile River on this boat to rest in this sacred ce.


    Given these customs, it is not difficult to deduce that in the flourishing Ancient Egypt of Abydos, the journey to the Garden of Osiris was not something particrly secretive.


    On the contrary, it should be a very sacred affair, and not too difficult to achieve; at least, it should be a privilege enjoyed by the Pharaohs and great nobles of the pre-dynastic era.


    Indeed, ording to the information found by Major General ire, the journey to Osiris''s garden was not a difficult matter.


    After death, the body of the Pharaohs or nobles of the pre-dynastic era would be transported to Abydos, where Osiris''s priests would mummify them. Once the mummification wasplete, the priests would perform a ritual, where the deceased''s descendants would offer sacrifices to please the Underworld King.


    If the ritual was sessful and the Underworld King was pleased with the sacrificial offerings, the path to the Garden of Osiris would open, allowing the mummy of the Pharaoh or noble to be buried in the Garden of Osiris, under the protection of the Underworld King, granting eternal rest.


    Therefore, this ritual is not tooplex and does not have very high demands.


    However, time has passed for thousands of years, and the original ritual has long since been lost. Professor Smith can only trante and reconstruct the ritual process based on existing documents. As for whether the reconstructed ritual process is correct, he cannot guarantee it with absolute certainty, he can only do his best to restore the original appearance of the ritual.


    Nheless, under Professor Smith''s supervision, the preparation for the ritual was carried out strictly ording to the tranted documents and waspleted.


    The time for the ritual was set at dusk, the twilight hour when the Sun God enters the Netherworld and the world falls into darkness, which was also the time for the dead to journey to the Netherworld. Holding the ritual at this time would correctly open the path to the Garden of Osiris.


    By this time, Chen Yu had already changed into Ancient Egyptian priest attire, although his Oriental face made the costume seem somewhat incongruous.


    However, there was no alternative, not only Chen Yu, the priest presiding over the ritual, but even the other ritual participants around him were yed by Professor Smith''s students and assistants. Everything was done to replicate the original appearance of the ritual as closely as possible, though it was impossible to achieve perfection.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t care; the ritual was just for appearances, to reduce unnecessary trouble. In fact, if he wanted to, Chen Yu could directlymunicate with the Power of Osiris that shrouded the shrine and forcibly open the path to the Garden of Osiris just by standing in the temple.


    Yet,pared to opening the door by force, following the ritual''s procedure to unlock the way was undoubtedly easier and would not invite unnecessary trouble and danger.


    With these thoughts in mind, Chen Yu stood in the designated position of the ritual, reciting the invocation to the Underworld King, wearing the robes of the ancient Egyptian priest.


    "Ah, Osiris my father, may you bless me as your father, the God Ra, did for you. May I endure upon the earth, may I establish my throne, may my heirs be healthy, may my tomb be secure, for they are my vassals upon the earth..."

 Chapter 996 - 989: The Key

    "He is not using Ancient Egyptian!" As the ceremony unfolded, Chen Yu''s liturgy in a mysteriousnguage elicited a surprised expression from Professor Smith.


    Although Professor Smith didn''t know how to speak Ancient Egyptian, he could judge the ent of the Ancient Egyptiannguage. Thenguage Chen Yu used was clearly not Ancient Egyptian.


    "Will this affect the ceremony''s effectiveness?" Major General ire couldn''t help but furrow her brow. Though she couldn''t interfere with Chen Yu''s actions, she wanted to know how it might impact the ceremony.


    Hearing Major General ire''s question, Professor Smith felt awkward and exined with some distress: "I don''t know whatnguage Lord Chen Yu is using. The ceremony should have been conducted in Ancient Egyptian, but thenguage he is using now is obviously not. As for what impact it might have on the ceremony...


    To be honest, I''m not an ultist, just an archeologist. If thenguage used in such a mysterious ceremony changes, I''m afraid Lord Chen Yu understands more than I do."


    Professor Smith''s answer undoubtedly made Major General ire furrow her brow further, but since she didn''t understand the matters of the ult herself, she could only worry and let Chen Yu continue to preside over the ceremony without interrupting him.


    After all, in terms of the ult, Chen Yu knew much more than she did, and trusting him was Major General ire''s only choice now.


    Chen Yu certainly did not let Major General ire down. As the ceremony proceeded, the liturgy he recited resonated with the Divine Power of Osiris within the temple.


    Watching the ancient Egyptian text engraved on the temple walls gradually light up as Osiris'' ancient power responded to Chen Yu''s call, both Major General ire and Professor Smith''s faces transformed from worry to surprise and ecstatic joy.


    "This... this really worked! Whatnguage is this? Why can it rece Ancient Egyptian?" As an archeologist, Professor Smith was more concerned with the mysterious ceremony than its effectiveness and was intrigued by whatnguage Chen Yu was using. "Could it be a unknown ancient Egyptiannguage unknown to academia? Or is it the legendary priestlynguage? This is simply amazing!"


    Compared to Professor Smith''s excitement, Major General ire seemingly paid little attention to such details, only caring whether the ceremony proceeded smoothly and if it could reveal the path to the Garden of Osiris.


    The emotions of Major General ire and Professor Smith were evidently within Chen Yu''s perception. The ceremony wasn''tplicated, the key being how to resonate Osiris'' Divine Power with the ceremony''s conductor.


    When Chen Yu used Divine Power to chant the Necromantic Holy Words, the Death Attribute God''s power of the Underworld King naturally responded to the same attributed Necromantic Holy Words'' summoning.


    As Osiris'' Divine Power responded to Chen Yu''s call, the ancient Egyptian text engraved in the temple also lit up. As the radiant light circted, it seemed as if countless sounds echoed within this temple.


    "This is genuine Ancient Egyptian! It''s the sound of the priests of Osiris praying in the Ancient Egyptian era!" Hearing these resonant sounds, Professor Smith was caught in a feverish excitement, quickly taking out his phone to record the sounds: "This is the real Book of the Dead! It''s the spells Egyptians prayed with to the god Osiris! My God! I''ve never heard the Book of the Dead read aloud in Ancient Egyptian! This is undoubtedly the most astonishing archaeological discovery of this century!"


    Ie before you, bringing justice, banishing deception for you.


    I have not wronged people.


    I have not abused livestock.


    I have notmitted sinfulness in sacred ces.


    I have not known things that should not be known.


    I have not seen wickedness..."


    Professor Smith fervently chanted the spells alongside the voices resonating within the temple. Even though he couldn''t understand Ancient Egyptian, a lifetime of researching Ancient Egypt and Osiris enabled him to understand the content of the echoing voices, making him thrilled to join in the recitation.


    While Professor Smith was immersed in fervor, Major General ire couldn''t help but feel tense. The doscil power surging in the temple gave her immense pressure, making her worry whether Chen Yu could trulyplete the ceremony and find the path to the Garden of Osiris.


    However, this worry was evidently unnecessary, as Osiris'' Divine Power surged, the water within the channels surrounding the temple also began to flow and gradually spread across the temple floor.


    The water flowed across the temple''s floor, progressively forming an intriguingly strange map.


    Upon seeing the map appear, Major General ire hurriedly instructed the people waiting nearby to photograph the map.


    After the map was formed, Chen Yu''s chanting came to a conclusion, and Osiris'' Divine Power quieted down once more.


    Finishing the ceremony, Chen Yu stood before the water-formed map on the ground and removed the essories belonging to the Ancient Egyptian priests, asking Professor Smith nearby: "Professor, can you discern what ce this map depicts?"


    "Although it''s somewhat different from current maps, I can basically confirm this is the Nile River," Professor Smith''s face still bore lingering excitement, but he remembered the reason he had been called and soon identified the map''s subject.


    "Is this the Nile River? Quickly bring up the satellite map of the Nile River; I want to confirm what location this is along the Nile." Major General ire appeared somewhat impatient, hurriedly instructing nearby personnel to perform satellite mapparisons.


    Compared to slowly researching materials and deducing locations, she preferred utilizing modern equipment to achieve her objectives directly.


    Yet, Professor Smith unexpectedly interrupted: "If you''re going topare, remember to use maps from before 1960. The current Nile River''s course is post-Aswan Dam construction, differing slightly from the original Nile River course."


    Hearing Professor Smith''sment, Major General ire promptly altered her instructions.


    However, just as the person beside them prepared to find the maps ording to orders, Chen Yu suddenly spoke: "No need to bother with that; the location is nearby. In Ancient Egyptian times, after the deceased underwent the ceremony here, their bodies, already turned into mummies, would be transported to nearby channels and ced on sr boats, ascending the Nile River to enter the Garden of Osiris."


    "The Garden of Osiris is upstream of the Nile River? So this map...?" Major General ire showed a surprised expression on her face.


    "This map is the key to opening the entrance to the Garden of Osiris. If we don''t enter the Garden of Osiris before the water dries up here, the entrance that had been opened will be shut again." Chen Yu looked at the map formed by the clear water on the ground and borated.

 Chapter 997 - 990 Enter

    In a desert climate like Egypt, how long does it take for a puddle of water to evaporate? Most people would probably answer: just a moment.


    So finding Osiris''s garden before the map formed by the clear water evaporates is already very urgent, and they must race against time.


    The Temple of Osiris, though not far from the Nile River, is about ten kilometers away. Even if they set off immediately by car, it would take more than ten minutes to reach there.


    Major General ire naturally nned to set off immediately, but Chen Yu was intriguingly observing the map formed by the clear water on the ground. He could feel a faintyer of the Power of Osiris surrounding this water, shaping it into a map, while also maintaining the water, so it evaporates slower.


    Chen Yu thought for a bit, extended a finger, and tapped the water, inputting a strand of his own divine power.


    The death attribute divine power did not conflict with Osiris''s Power, or one could say that the Power of Osiris was very inert, and if not for the ritual resonating with it, it would not even be in an active state.


    Seeing that his divine power maintained the map, Chen Yu nodded thoughtfully, memorized it, and then turned to leave the temple with Major General ire.


    Professor Smith did not leave with them; for this archaeologist, these ancient ruins were evidently more fascinating. As a regr person, Professor Smith was well aware he would be of no help in matters demanding supernatural powers, even if he followed Chen Yu and Major General ire.


    Rather than being a burden, Professor Smith thought it better to study the ancient temple here.


    However, Inomata Naoki, who had intended to witness supernatural events firsthand, followed along as Chen Yu and the others were preparing to depart. He asked Chen Yu, "Brother Yu, can Ie along?"


    "Come along then, but stay in the car with the US military." Chen Yu nodded, not stopping Inomata Naoki but advised him, "This trip might be dangerous, take care of yourself."


    "I understand, Brother Yu!" Inomata Naoki was instantly delighted and got into a car as per Chen Yu''s arrangement.


    Watching Inomata Naoki get into the car, Chen Yu then turned to Major General ire and said, "General, could your soldiers watch over him?"


    "Rest assured, they will protect your friend, Mr. Chen Yu." Major General ire nodded, instructed a nearby soldier, and then told Chen Yu, "Let''s set off; we''ve already dyed quite a bit."


    Chen Yu nodded, boarded the car with Major General ire, and the party drove toward the Nile River.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the group arrived by the Nile, a strange spectacle was unfolding on this ancient river. In the center of the river, a stream of water was visibly flowing backward, countering the current, rushing toward a whirlpool in the middle of the river.


    Moreover, around the whirlpool, clusters of water lilies were in bloom, looking both beautiful and mysterious.


    "How should we cross?" Major General ire looked at Chen Yu, waiting for his opinion.


    As a Demigod, the distance from the shore to the whirlpool was leap-worthy, yet Major General ire worried it might be dangerous if not traversing by the reversed current.


    After ncing at the river''s surface, Chen Yu asked Major General ire, "Have you prepared the boat?"


    "We prepared one, modeled after the Sr Boat, but it can only carry two people." Major General ire had naturally anticipated this without any oversight.


    Seeing Major General ire well-prepared, Chen Yu nodded and said, "Have them carry the boat to the river; we''ll row across."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s instruction, Major General ire hurriedly had the soldiers brought along ce the prepared boat into the Nile.


    This was an Egyptian traditional boat, with both ends curving high, its body somewhat narrow, with a cabin made of bamboo mats centered in the middle, and several mounted oars at the bow and stern.


    ording to Ancient Egyptian tradition, the boat should be rowed by ves, carrying the deceased''s mummy to rest in Osiris''s garden, then apany the burial as funerary items after the deceased resides in Osiris''s garden.


    However, neither Chen Yu nor Major General ire intended to use ordinary people as oarsmen. Knowing there was danger, they wouldn''t do so, even if they cared little for ordinary lives.


    Chen Yu directly summoned several soldiers from the Undead Legion to row while he and Major General ire boarded this Sr Boat, paddled by the Undead Soldiers towards the upstream current and whirlpool.


    The US military and Inomata Naoki they brought along were left on the shore.


    The boat quickly hit the reverse current, being swept forward, almost needing no assistance from the Undead Soldiers'' rowing as it advanced rapidly.


    As the boat approached the whirlpool, Chen Yu and Major General ire standing aboard could clearly see inside was an opened passage, but amidst sshing water, its contents were unclear.


    At this moment, Chen Yu and Major General ire had no choice but to let the Undead Soldiers row the boat into the whirlpool.


    Magically, as the boat entered the whirlpool, it wasn''t spun along but was suspended in the center by the reverse current before slowly sinking into it.


    Watching the swirling water walls, Chen Yu''s expression became solemn; he could distinctly feel the whirlpool was entirely maintained by Osiris''s Power. Should that power cease, the passage would close.


    "Once inside, don''t waste time; I''m not sure when the passage might shut." Chen Yu looked at Major General ire, warning her seriously.


    "What will be inside?" Major General ire grew nervous at this moment. Although she initiated exploring Osiris''s garden, she was inexperienced in stepping into a deity''s domain, naturally feeling apprehensive.


    To Major General ire''s query, Chen Yu smiled and replied, "The mummies of Egyptian Pharaohs and noblemen who entered here throughout generations along with their funerary items; those should be the biggest gains, aside from Osiris''s corporeal body likely being buried here as well."


    With Chen Yu''s exnation, the Sr Boat they were on finally sank entirely into the vortex. After some dizzying rotations, they stabilized and found themselves in a splendid, fragrant location¡ªOsiris''s garden of the Underworld King.

 Chapter 998 - 991: The Garden and the Temple

    When Chen Yu and Major General ire disembarked from the Sr Boat and set foot in the Garden of Osiris, the breathtaking scenery before them left both feeling an irresistible sense of tranquility.


    The entire Garden of Osiris was surrounded by waterways, with a massive temple at its center, identical to the ancient Temple of Osiris previously seen in Abydos. However, this Temple of Osiris was perfectly intact.


    In front of the temple stood not only a tall, pristine obelisk but also two grand statues carved from obsidian, depicting Horus with a falcon head and Anubis with a jackal head.


    This gave the temple a sense of majesty and solemnity, although it appeared less weathered by time.


    Surrounding the temple were rectangr tombs separated by stone-paved paths. Most of the tombs were sealed, but some remained empty.


    Regardless of whether a tomb was in use, each one had an obelisk and statues of Horus and Anubis in front of it.


    The water flow that had brought them in was channeled through designed waterways, separating each tomb and the central temple, adding a touch of grace to the ce.


    The lotus flowers growing in the waterways further infused life into this garden of the Underworld King, making it appear less lifeless.


    "No pyramids here?" Major General ire curiously inspected the surroundings, asking with some confusion.


    In her mind, the tombs of Egyptian pharaohs should be grandiose pyramids, yet there wasn''t a single pyramid in the Garden of Osiris.


    "In pre-dynastic Ancient Egypt, pharaohs used mud-brick tombs until Pharaoh Djoser of the Third Dynasty, whomissioned his minister Imhotep to design and build Egypt''s first pyramid." Chen Yu found it unsurprising that there were no pyramids here, as he had previously asked Professor Smith the same question.


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s exnation, Major General ire nodded in confused understanding.


    However, ire was not concerned with Ancient Egyptian burial practices; she scrutinized a nearby sealed tomb, observing the mes burning under the obelisk, and asked Chen Yu, "So should we open these tombs, Mr. Chen Yu?"


    Even as she asked, ire appeared eager to try.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head directly, looking at the temple in the center of the garden: "A single tomb would have no more than one pharaoh''s mummy and some burial goods. I am more interested in what lies within the central temple."


    With that, Chen Yu led his summoned undead soldier towards the central temple.


    Chen Yu''s words made Major General ire realize, evidently, the most valuable site in the Garden of Osiris was indeed the central temple dedicated to Osiris.


    Compared to the temple, what value did these surrounding tombs hold?


    It should be noted that, ording to mythology, Osiris''s body was buried at Abydos. What ce in all of Abydos, or even in all of Egypt, could be more fitting for the burial of His body than His own garden?


    Understanding this situation, Major General ire hurried to catch up with Chen Yu, stepping on stone bs engraved with Ancient Egyptian script as they headed towards the central temple.


    As they advanced, Chen Yu examined everything within the garden with keen interest.


    Though called a garden, it resembled a vastmunal cemetery, even simr to a modern cemetery.


    However, its scale was grand and overflowed with divine power.


    Each tomb in the garden was surrounded by waterways that separated the tomb from the surrounding stone paths, making each tomb an independent existence. Used tombs would bepletely disconnected from the surrounding paths, while empty tombs still had connecting roads allowing ves to carry mummies inside.


    The obelisks and statues at the tomb entrances were evidently decorative, but they also served as defensive structures.


    The obelisks bore inscriptions praising the aplishments of the tomb owners and possessed certain defensive capabilities, although the primary defense in the garden came from the two statues at each tomb entrance.


    In the mythology of Ancient Egypt, Horus was the guardian god of pharaohs, and Anubis was the guardian god of the deceased. Erecting their statues before the tombs was meant to invoke their protection for the peace of the deceased in the afterlife.


    In Chen Yu''s perception, these two statues were charged with two different divine powers, linked to the two grand statues before the temple at the garden''s center.


    Chen Yu believed that if he attempted to intrude on any tomb, the statues at the entrance would instantaneously animate into incarnations of the deities to block him, and even if he defeated the statues at the tomb entrance, he would likely trigger the garden''s defense mechanisms, causing the two grand statues to animate.


    Though Chen Yu felt confident in dealing with the two grand statues, he preferred to avoid fighting them if unnecessary.


    Crossing the garden path, Chen Yu and Major General ire stood at the temple''s entrance.


    Chen Yu studied this temple, which was identical in form to the one seen in Abydos but appeared to exude an entirely different aura.


    The Abydos temple was submerged underground, whereas this temple stood on the surface.


    Chen Yu couldn''t fathom why there was such a distinction. Perhaps it represented a difference between the temple in the world of the living and that of the dead, so he didn''t dwell on it and directly entered the temple.


    The interior of the temple was notrge. Still, unlike the ruined temple in Abydos, this well-preserved temple exerted an inexplicable pressure on both Chen Yu and Major General ire as they entered.


    This pressure emanated from a massive stone coffin enshrined within the temple.


    "Is that Osiris''s coffin?" Major General ire whispered to Chen Yu, the solemn atmosphere inside the temple subconsciously lowering her voice, fearing to offend the deities.


    Chen Yu nodded with a solemn expression, now fully confident in his assessment.


    "Indeed, it likely contains Osiris''s mummy." Chen Yu was now on high alert, drawing his weapon: "In Egyptian mythology, Osiris, as the first mummy, was resurrected when his wife reassembled his body into thirteen pieces, so be cautious; there''s a real risk of the Underworld Kinging back to life."

 Chapter 999 - 992 Burial Items

    It''s not surprising that Osiris might rise from the dead.


    This Underworld King''s rebirth is well-documented in myth and there are quite a few deities in Ancient Egyptian mythology who have been resurrected. It''s not an unusual urrence.


    Hearing tales of gods dying anding back to life might be amusing, perhaps evenughable. You might snicker about the level of such gods. But when you''re facing a deity that could potentially revive, it''s hard to find it funny.


    Although Chen Yu is someone who has met many deities, even personally taken down more than one, the Underworld King Osiris is among the higher beings he''s encountered, on par only with Inari God.


    The Nine Pir Gods of Ancient Egypt are all higher beings, with the more powerful ones like God Ra standing even higher.


    As for the Underworld King Osiris, although he was killed and dismembered into fourteen pieces by Seti, relying on his wife for revival and his son for vengeance, this does not overshadow his strength.


    He is the god of the underworld in Ancient Egypt, the ruler of thend of the dead, and one of the most revered and powerful deities in all of Egypt. Even without being adept inbat, his Shin''i is enough to subjugate everything.


    Moreover, as former rulers of Ancient Egypt, the pharaohs had to personally drive chariots into battle.


    Even in mythology, Osiris died at Seti''s hands through conspiracy. This indirectly proves Osiris''s might, for if Seti could defeat Osiris head-on, why resort to deceit?


    So when Chen Yu faces the coffin containing Osiris''s body, he''s reluctant to open it.


    Carefully inspecting the temple, Chen Yu notices that apart from the coffin ced centrally within the temple, various burial offerings are amassed around it. Many gold-forged vessels adorned with gems are neatly arranged around the coffin.


    However, notably more offerings are piled near the temple entrance, scattered and seemingly from different eras.


    Approaching the somewhat chaotic pile of offerings, Chen Yu cautiously picks up a stray papyrus scroll. Seeing no changes arise, he unfurls it to read its contents.


    Clearly, this papyrus scroll dates back thousands of years and should have been eroded by time.


    Yet, the papyrus in Chen Yu''s hand remains pristine, as if it was ced there just yesterday.


    This discovery raises Chen Yu''s suspicion. If Osiris''s garden could keep these relics pristine, what about the mummies buried here? The sacrificial servants who carried the pharaoh''s coffins into this ce?


    Do their bodies remain fresh, awaiting resurrection?


    Keeping his guard up, Chen Yu peruses the papyrus in his hand. The hieroglyphs inscribed on it are those of Ancient Egypt, matching the Book of the Dead he recited in the Temple of Osiris. But this one is intact, without any damage.


    As for whether its contents differ from what was discoveredter, Chen Yu, not being an archaeologist, neither cares to know nor investigate. Exiting the temple, he opens the Necromantic Space portal on the temple''s outer za and ces the papyrus within his treasury.


    With the portal to the Necromantic Space open, the waiting Undead Legion and Ghost Maids orderly emerge, assembling in front of Chen Yu.


    "Handle carefully, take only these burial items, and do not disturb anything else." Chen Yu instructs the Undead Legion and Ghost Maids.


    "Yes, master." The soldiers of the Undead Legion and the Ghost Maids respond,mencing the transportation of burial items from within the temple.


    Witnessing this scene, Major General ire expresses surprise but refrains from saying more, just approaches Chen Yu and inquires, "Lord Chen Yu, is it alright for us to remove these burial items?"


    "These burial items are offerings that the pharaohs entombed here as sacrifices to Osiris. Whether offered or taken, they won''t affect the temple or Osiris within." Chen Yu briefly exins, then reenters the temple.


    Upon reentering the temple, Chen Yu approaches the Osiris Sarcophagus, examining the massive stone coffin with apparent research intent.


    Observing Chen Yu''s actions, Major General ire doesn''t disturb him, merely stands behind and watches him study the massive stone coffin.


    "How interesting!" Chen Yu closely examines the inscriptions on the stone sarcophagus, sensing the Power of Osiris contained within and the messages it strives to convey, eximing, "The Ancient Egyptians carved praises for Osiris on coffins to seek this Underworld King''s protection. Now, simr inscriptions grace this Underworld King''s own sarcophagus. How intriguing! Is he protecting himself?"


    "What?" Major General ire, unable to decipher the inscriptions on the coffin, doesn''tprehend the situation.


    Chen Yu offers no exnation, just directs his Undead Legion to clear out the ce.


    Though Osiris''s body within the sarcophagus is the most valuable item in the entire Garden of Osiris, Chen Yu currently avoids touching this sarcophagus. After all, prematurely moving the most valuable and dangerous Osiris Sarcophagus could leave him with fewer valuable items.


    Seeing that Chen Yu provides no exnation, instead having his Undead Legion empty the entire temple, while he fixates on that sarcophagus, ire proceeds to a statue within the temple, studying it with idle curiosity.


    The statue is of Anubis, amon sight in ces rted to death in Ancient Egypt, making its presence here unsurprising.


    Standing three meters tall, the Anubis statue is sculpted to reflect Anubis''s imposing physique, crafted from granite and adorned with gold and gems.


    What catches Major General ire''s attention most is the weapon held by the statue, an Egyptian-style battle axe. The golden axe de connects to a long handle and still gleams coldly.


    Major General ire can tell that this is a Demigod Artifact level weapon.


    This discovery leaves her smitten by the wealth of the Ancient Egyptians, bewildered that a Demigod Artifact is stationed as mere decor.


    As she watches Chen Yu''s Undead Legion transporting the temple''s burial items, Major General ire can''t help but reach out and retrieve the battle axe, holding it for inspection.


    Due to the statue''s massive size, the battle axe is also maderge, so when Major General ire holds it, it appears more like a pole weapon.


    However, as Major General ire toys with the battle axe, the statue before her seems toe to life.

 Chapter 1000 - 993 Statue

    Inside the temple, there were a total of six statues, allrge granite sculptures of Horus and Anubis.


    In the hands of the six statues were different weapons: a battle axe and shield, spear, curve-ded sword, curved scepter, bow and arrow, and halberd. All these ancient weapons were entirely made of gold, iid with exquisite gems, looking like mere decorations.


    But when Major General ire took the battle axe from one of the statues, these lifeless stone figures came to life.


    Noticing that the statues, which were originally inanimate, suddenly turned to look at him, Major General ire quickly retreated, holding the battle axe he had taken, and assumed a guarded stance beside Chen Yu.


    "Lord Chen Yu, these statues havee to life!" Major General ire informed Chen Yu, secretly summoning his energy to prepare for battle as these statues were immensely intimidating.


    Chen Yu, of course, also sensed the change in the statues. One look at the battle axe in Major General ire''s hand, and he understood what was happening.


    "The Egyptians'' anti-theft measures, it seems we''re going to have to fight!" Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by this as he had prepared to face various traps and defenses upon entering. It would have been strange if everything could be taken away so easily without any challenge.


    While clutching his own weapon and wary of the six statues graduallying to life, Chen Yu nced thankfully outside the temple.


    The two giant statues of Horus and Anubis on the za remained inactive.


    This made Chen Yu genuinely grateful. Although the presence of six statues was quite oppressive, they weren''t difficult to deal with. It was the towering figures over ten meters tall in the za that were truly daunting.


    Without overthinking, the six statues before him had alreadypleted their activation andunched an attack on him and Major General ire.


    Chen Yu instructed the soldiers of the undead legion and ghost maids to retreat from the temple area, while sending a disintegration ray toward the statue that, now shieldless due to Major General ire''s actions, held only a shield.


    Compared to the other five fully armed statues, it was evident that dealing with the defensively capable statue first would weaken the enemy''s strength.


    However, the statue simply raised its shield and blocked Chen Yu''s disintegration ray.


    Seeing the disintegration ray he cast only emit a golden glow upon the opponent''s shield, Chen Yu couldn''t help but frown slightly, clearly realizing the high quality of the equipment held by these six statues.


    No wonder these items were worthy of being disyed in the Temple of Osiris. They were at least of the demigod artifact quality.


    Chen Yu could certainly recognize the quality of the weapons in the statues'' hands, which made him somewhat eager. Even if they could only seize the weapons from these six statues, it would be an excellent gain.


    But to obtain these six pieces of equipment, they obviously had to defeat the six statues first.


    The six statues before them were not simple animated figures. Each exuded a wave of divine power, along with the demigod artifact-level weapons in their hands; these statues could be considered as six demigods.


    However, six demigods made of such animated statues didn''t concern Chen Yu. Although these statues hadmendablebat power, they were too clumsy and rigid. Against ordinary foes, it might not matter, but for Chen Yu, they were merely minor nuisances.


    Gripping his scythe, Chen Yu''s figure flickered instantly, appearing behind the statue holding the spear, cing a green glow on the back of its head.


    Necromancy Command! Commandment: Subjugation! Undead Control!


    Four consecutive control spells hit the Anubis statue, causing its spear-thrusting motion to halt. Then, its actions changed, and it swung its spear backward.


    The statue wasn''t attacking Chen Yu behind it but was instead targeting the nearby statue holding a curve-ded sword.


    With a sweeping motion, the spear struck the unprepared sword-wielding statue, causing it to stagger, losing several stone fragments from its body.


    The now-controlled spear statue didn''t pause, quickly retracting its spear, and then thrusted forward, piercing through the sword-wielding statue''s chest.


    These statues were all governed by rune cores inside their bodies. With the core pierced, the sword-wielding statue lost its animation and copsed to the ground.


    These animated statues wereposed of excellent materials, and their weapons weren''t inferior. However, the Ancient Egyptians'' technology for making animated statues was somewhat primitive, making it simple for Chen Yu to resolve or control them.


    Though Chen Yu effortlessly subdued two statues, Major General ire was still contending with the shield-holding statue, barely gaining any advantage.


    Seeing how Major General ire repeatedly struck the statue with her battle axe, only for the stone fragments from the wounds to reattach and heal swiftly, Chen Yu could only sigh.


    The Egyptians'' design was impressive, using divine power as the energy and core to drive the statues. As long as the core wasn''t damaged, these statues could quickly repair any wounds until their divine power was exhausted.


    Moreover, with divine power protection, these statues weren''t easily damaged. Major General ire''s prowess wasmendable; she could pierce through the divine protection and inflict marks on these statues. Even with the advantage of a demigod-level battle axe, she still demonstrated her strength.


    Yet, without knowing the correct method to destroy the statues, Major General ire wouldn''t destroy a statue even if she exhausted herself unless she could dismantle it into pieces.


    Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t watch Major General ire risk her life. While he controlled the spear statue to attack the scepter statue, he himself once again flickered to the back of the bow and arrow statue, employing the same trick to capture it.


    Having controlled two statues, eliminated another, restrained one, and with Major General ire holding off one statue, Chen Yu didn''t waste any more time. Wielding his scythe, he shed directly with the halberd statue, leveraging the momentum to vault over its head, then shed open the halberd statue''s back, extracting the rune core within.


    Without the rune core, the halberd statue, like the previous sword-holding statue, copsed to the ground. After dealing with two statues, Chen Yu approached the shield-holding statue confronting Major General ire, severing the statue''s legs with his scythe.


    The statue, upon losing its legs, fell immediately. Major General ire did not miss this golden opportunity, engulfing herself in fierce mes, leaping up, and crushing the statue''s back with her axe.

 Chapter 1001 - 994 Anubis

    "Is this an anti-theft measure?" Major General ire asked Chen Yu, slightly out of breath, as she looked at the statue in front of her that she had just shattered.


    "This? It''s just some basic setup." Chen Yu walked over to the statue that had been smashed, checking its damage. Seeing that the overall damage was not serious, he waved his hand, signaling the undead soldiers to carry away the three statues that had fallen to the ground.


    At the same time, the spear statue and the bow-and-arrow statue also dealt with the scepter statue, smashing its rune core.


    Seeing that all six statues were dealt with, Chen Yu then said to Major General ire, "The shield and battle axe are your spoils. You can take two of the damaged statues, but don''t touch anything else."


    Major General ire quickly nodded in agreement, already startled by these six statues and understanding that this ce was indeed not as peaceful and serene as it appeared on the surface.


    Chen Yu directed the undead soldiers to continue transporting the burial offerings. The two statues under his control also walked into the necromantic space on their own, but Chen Yu never touched the Osiris Sarcophagus inside the temple, nor did he touch the burial offerings beside it that looked like treasures.


    As he watched the undead soldiers transport these burial offerings, Chen Yu suddenly noticed a bracelet iid with emerald among them.


    Emerald is a very precious gemstone with a long history, but before the 16th century, Egypt was the only known source of emeralds in the world.


    This gemstone has a beautiful green luster, long adored by the aristocracy. In ancient Egyptian history, the famous Cleopatra was an avid enthusiast of emeralds, even naming Egypt''s only emerald mine after herself.


    Although the burial offerings in this temple were ced here three thousand years before Cleopatra, the appearance of emeralds is not surprising.


    Chen Yu picked up the bracelet and admired it closely.


    The temple of Osiris had an abundance of burial offerings, countless precious gold and silver jewels, yet for some reason, Chen Yu always felt that this bracelet was somewhat different.


    The bracelet was cast in gold; due to the age and craftsmanship, it was very wide. Rather than calling it a bracelet, it would be more fitting to call it an arm band or bracer.


    Lapiszuli and turquoise were iid on the bracelet, depicting the Eye of Horus and the Life Symbol, with a pigeon egg-sized emerald embedded between the two patterns, set in a scarab-shaped groove.


    "Resuscitation, perhaps?" The emerald was associated with the power of resurrection and resuscitation. Coupled with its setting on the sun-symbolizing scarab, the significance of this bracelet wasn''t hard to guess.


    Chen Yu scrutinized the bracelet for some time but found nothing particrly different about it.


    Although it was an exquisitely crafted bracelet, it was still just an ordinary bracelet, devoid of any special power.


    Yet, such an ordinary bracelet may be offered in tribute to the Underworld King''s Majesty in the temple of Osiris, which in itself was its greatest peculiarity.


    Unable to ascertain the bracelet''s uniqueness, Chen Yu decided to keep it for further studyter.


    With the burial offerings piled into a small mountain in the temple, quickly moved by the undead soldiers, only the Osiris Sarcophagus and the burial offerings surrounding it remained untouched in the temple.


    Chen Yu refrained from touching these burial offerings for a reason. The offerings he had taken were gifts from the pharaohs and nobles buried here, but the items truly meant for Osiris were ced around the coffin.


    These burial offerings were distinct from the offerings moved by Chen Yu, not only because these offerings were more precious, but also because they were shrouded in a faintyer of divine power.


    This divine power did not belong to Osiris but to Anubis.


    Clearly, this guardian god of the dead was fulfilling their divine duty, safeguarding the peace of Osiris in death.


    Chen Yu had avoided touching these burial offerings to avert triggering a reaction from the Anubis divine power and activating the temple''s defenses.


    The temple''s greatest defensive measure should have been those two gigantic statues on the za, but they allowed Chen Yu to enter so easily and even carry away the offerings ced in the temple, evidently failing in defense.


    However, those two statues were supposed to defend against violent incursions rather than serve as anti-theft measures inside the temple.


    Yet, having only those six statues as the temple''s anti-theft measures was decidedly inadequate since anyone able to ovee the two massive statues outside could not be stopped by the six statues.


    Rather than being defensive measures, those six statues could truly be considered mere decorations.


    No defensive measures inside the temple? This was evidently impossible, especially since the offerings around the Stone Coffin were shrouded with Anubis'' divine power.


    Yet, these divine powers merely enveloped the offerings without showing any particr function, which made Chen Yu frown.


    Without understanding what role these divine powers served, even Chen Yu couldn''t decipher them. Would he have to activate the defensive measures and forcibly dismantle them?


    Chen Yu hesitated for a moment but eventually retreated from the temple with Major General ire, then ordered an undead soldier to pick up one of the burial offerings enveloped by Anubis'' divine power from around the Stone Coffin.


    As the undead soldier picked up the burial offering, the Anubis divine power pervading the temple instantly became active and converged toward a small golden statue of Anubis in front of the Osiris Sarcophagus.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu felt significantly relieved, now understanding the function of these divine powers and knowing how to respond.


    As the divine power gathered, the golden statue gradually became animate and erged, ultimately transforming into a statue over two meters tall, which then came to life.


    "Who is it that dares to intrude into the temple of Osiris and disturb the Underworld King''s slumber?" The jackal-headed Anubis opened its mouth, speaking ancient Egyptian.


    Compared to the six previous statues, this Anubis statue was much more agile and intelligent, more akin to a fragment of consciousness from Anubis, rather than merely animated divine power.


    What particrly caught Chen Yu''s attention was that this Anubis statue didn''t care about the undead soldier who picked up the burial offering but directly focused its gaze on Chen Yu and Major General ire standing outside the temple.


    The Anubis statue nced at the undead soldier, instantly turning him into a withered corpse and causing him to wither and die.


    After vanquishing the undead soldier with a single nce, the Anubis statue began to stride toward the temple entrance. As it moved, the divine power of one of the ancient Egyptian Nine Pir Gods surged towards Chen Yu and Major General ire, changing the look on their faces.

 Chapter 1002 - 995: Army of the Death God

    "Endless Styx, please respond to my call!" Chen Yu used divine power to loudly recite the necromantic holy words, praising the Nether River and summoning its power.


    This move was once used when he and Jounouchi Hiromi opposed Maeda Toshiie, who was possessed by the Star''s Brilliance. At that time, Chen Yu was just an ordinary Formal Rank Necromancer, not yet breaking through the threshold of the Legendary level.


    Back then, using this move merely projected the battlefield to the banks of the Nether River, leveraging its power to dissolve the Star''s Brilliance.


    But now, with Chen Yu''s power having broken through to Demigod, using this move again directly summons the power of the Nether River to his side.


    The power of the Endless Styx manifested from the void, pouring down like a waterfall, instantly surrounding the temple in the Garden of Osiris where they were located, turning it into an isted ind in the surging river.


    If not for the divine power of Osiris, Horus, and Anubis, which filled the Temple of Osiris and blocked the Waters of the Nether River summoned by Chen Yu, the temple would have already been engulfed.


    But even as the two grand statues on the temple''s za emitted dazzling divine light, and the temple itself radiated a luminous glow, the power of the Endless Styx wasn''t something so easily resisted.


    Moreover, as the Waters of the Nether River covered the Garden of Osiris, the pharaohs and nobles buried there were also affected.


    Although protected by the statues of Horus and Anubis at the entrances of each tomb, their souls were temporarily unharmed, but as soon as this force dissipated, their fate would mean a return to the Endless Styx.


    Faced with this situation, Anubis, who had just emerged from the temple, wore an angry expression on his jackal face, but more than that, there was repression.


    As a defense mechanism of the temple, and as one of the Nine Pir Gods of Egypt, Anubis'' divinity was meant to make a grand entrance, harvesting the souls of wrongdoers in terror-stricken repentance to atone for their disturbance and desecration of Osiris.


    But now? He had to first mobilize the precious divine power umted here to resist the torrent of the Nether River, preventing the entire Garden of Osiris from being washed away, and also protect the temple behind him from the effects of the Waters of the Nether River.


    One must know that Osiris'' only hope for resurrection lies here; if his body were to be washed by the Waters of the Nether River, then Osiris would have no hope of returning.


    Indeed, Osiris had already fallen, and his body, buried in this temple, was his only hope for resurrection.


    In fact, besides Anubis, the other eight deities of the Nine Pir Gods of Egypt had also already fallen, even the most powerful Sun God Ra had perished with the fall of the ancient Egyptian empire.


    Although Chen Yu did not know whether Anubis had fallen, he saw Osiris'' fall earlier when at Abydos.


    The difference between breaking into the temple of a living deity and that of a fallen deity is vast; the former means you have offended a mighty god, while thetter means abundant gain, especially when the deity is an ancient Nether God, and his corpse lies within the temple you''re in.


    Now, standing between Chen Yu and this bountiful gain is none other than the Anubis before him.


    Chen Yu could tell that this Anubis wasn''t the deity himself; he was merely a trace of divinity residing within a statue, assuming a form after absorbing divine power.


    To ordinary people, there was no difference, he was even as powerful as a Lesser Deity, but to Chen Yu, the distinction was significant.


    A Lesser Deity, especially a statue possessed by divinity like this, Chen Yu didn''t think he couldn''t kill it.


    With a quick turn of thought, Chen Yu didn''t give Anubis more time to absorb the divine power of the grand statues, and directly summoned his ship-girls, then with a wave of his hand, cast a Death''s Finger towards Anubis.


    Facing the Death''s Finger cast by Chen Yu, the statue of Anubis showed no response; when the gray-ck light reached in front of it, a golden shield blocked it, only causing a ripple without any effect.


    Chen Yu initiated the attack first, and Anubis naturally wasn''t willing to be outdone. With a roar at Chen Yu, he swung the scepter in his hand, summoning a vast cloud of sand, forming a giant jackal face behind him biting towards Chen Yu.


    However, before the jackal face could reach Chen Yu, it was directly shattered mid-air by arge-caliber naval gun.


    Beside Chen Yu stood seven ship-girls in a row, who had all unveiled their ship equipment, with dozens of main guns pointed at Anubis.


    "The era has changed, Death God." Chen Yu chuckled, feeling amused by Anubis''s use of such mboyant moves and did not hesitate,manding the ship-girls tounch a barrage while a series of curses hurtled towards Anubis.


    Colorful curses swept toward Anubis like a storm, but necromancy had little effect on this ancient Egyptian Death God; even after enduring Chen Yu''s curse storm, it merely darkened and mottled the surface of the golden statue a bit.


    Yet, Chen Yu''s intention was never to harm Anubis, but to impact the statue where his divinity resided.


    Anubis himself wasn''t afraid of necromancy, but this statue was different; even gold could be eroded by a Necromancer''s curse.


    This battle was extremely frustrating for Anubis.


    At the outset, Chen Yu summoned the Waters of the Nether River, forcing him to focus most of his energy on resisting its corrosion. Meanwhile, Chen Yu''s summoned ship-girls continuously bombarded him, forcing him to fend off their shells, lest they fall on Osiris''s temple or himself.


    This undoubtedly prevented Anubis from fully unleashing even half of his power, causing this mighty ancient Egyptian deity to be utterly overpowered by Chen Yu.


    Feeling his anger steadily rise, Anubis shot several golden beams from his scepter, disrupting the ship-girls'' bombardment and forcing Chen Yu back, then let out a loud howl.


    With Anubis''s howl, ayer of sand spread out on the ground, and beneath it, jackal-headed warriors emerged, roaring as they brandished their weapons and charged toward Chen Yu.


    Anubis''s Army of the Death God, his most formidable force, was thus summoned.

 Chapter 1003 - 996 Second Round

    Anubis summoned his own legion, and Chen Yu naturally did not show weakness, summoning his Undead Legion from the Necromantic Space.


    Although Chen Yu''s Undead Legion had already formed, its soldiers had only been battling among themselves,cking richbat experience. Now, with the ancient Egyptian Army of the Death God as opponents, this would be an incredibly rewarding battle.


    The ck Army of the Death God emerging from beneath the sands shed with the red-d Undead Soldiers from the Necromantic Space, who wore Blood Qi Armor.


    Red and ck collided, two armies that should never have intersected crossed time and space to sh on an undeserved battlefield.


    Anubis'' Army of the Death God was summoned from beneath the sands, their bodies mere sand solidified by a strand of divinity from Anubis. Although inferior to Chen Yu''s carefully designed Dragonform Bodies, under the influence of Anubis'' Divine Power, they could maximize the Army of the Death God''s strength.


    The souls of warriors who were courageous in life were taken into the Army of the Death God by Anubis after death, transformed into jackal-headed warriors with their physical qualities significantly enhanced, and they acquired the attribute of immortality.


    Their sand-condensed bodies could not be harmed no matter how damaged, consuming only the energy that summoned them.


    Until the energy sustaining them in the mortal world was depleted, the Army of the Death God could not be defeated. Even if all the sand-condensed soldiers were cut down, it would merely take some time for them to reconsolidate their bodies.


    For an ordinary army, this would undoubtedly be an unbeatable enemy. After all, no matter how steadfast and brave, a military force would likely lose morale when, after exhausting all efforts to conquer the enemy, they would see them rise again swiftly from the ground.


    However, for the Undead Legion, they were simply confronting an equivalent type of enemy, a matter of endurance, to see who could oust whom.


    As for endurance, the Undead Legion never feared any adversary.


    Some of Chen Yu''s Undead Legion differed from traditional undead legions. They were not low-level Skeletons and Zombies but higher-level Undead Soldiers. Strictly speaking, these Dragon-transformed soldiers remodeled by Chen Yu were not undead because they were alive.


    Therefore, in the collision with the Army of the Death God, when the Army of the Death God fell, they turned into ck ash before rising again from the sands, while Chen Yu''s Dragonform Soldiers left corpses when they died.


    Yet for the Undead Legion, death was merely a new beginning, and the corpses were just vessels and resources.


    After the battle between the legionsmenced, Chen Yu abandoned attacking Anubis, turning his attention to having the ship-girls attack while he concentrated onmanding the Undead Legion.


    Various enhancement spells were applied to the Undead Legion, increasing the fighting capabilities of these undead soldiers while bathing their bodies withrge amounts of Necromantic Power.


    When these undead soldiers fell in battle, the necromantic power within them became concentrated, requiring only a catalyst to make them the perfect casting materials for necromancy.


    Chen Yu, of course, understood this. Thus, when the number of fallen Undead Soldiers reached a certain level, a Necromancer''s most iconic spell began brewing.


    Resurrection of the Dead!


    A ripple of purple light swept across the battlefield, activating the necromantic power within the fallen bodies, a flicker of me igniting in their once-hollow eyes, bringing them back to life.


    The resurrected Undead Soldiers were different than when they were alive. Once again, standing, their bodies brimming with necromantic power, activating preid designs, transforming them further into fearless warriors with even greaterbat capabilities.


    The Necromancer''s array of necromancies achieved the greatest effect on the deceased as many restrictions that bound the living were lifted.


    Yet even with the Undead Legion unleashing its entire might, a gap inbat experience remained between them and the Army of the Death God. The two forces equalized in overall power, rendering the battle a stalemate.


    Amidst this impasse, Chen Yu turned his gaze to Anubis, who appearedpelled to cope with the sessive bombardments by the ship-girls.


    Because the power of the ship-girls'' bombardments was immense, if Anubis didn''t maintain the defense, the shells would inevitably destroy Osiris'' temple once they hit, requiring Anubis to constantly uphold the defense, unable to mount an offense.


    Initially, Anubis hoped his army would break the stalemate, yet the Army of the Death God was blocked by the Undead Legion, preventing the situation Anubis hoped for, which instead devolved into a deadlock, making him increasingly angry and restless.


    He was merely a fragment of Anubis'' divinity. All spells and expressions of power were drawn from the Divine Power hoarded here. Once depleted, defeat was inevitable for Anubis.


    This made him anxious and impatient, unwilling to face failure.


    Failure was not something Anubis couldn''t ept, yet his defeat affected not only himself but also Osiris, awaiting revival in the temple, rendering him unable to bear the consequences of failure.


    As the impending consequences of his failure loomed in his mind, a hint of ferocity shed across Anubis'' jackal-headed face, and he finally made a decision.


    While maintaining the protective barrier, Anubis waved his scepter, shooting golden rays to interfere with the ship-girls'' bombardment. Simultaneously, he summoned the Army of the Death God again, filling more soldiers into the battlefield as he directed lightning bolts at the statues of himself and Horus nearby.


    The two gigantic statues were awakened by Anubis!


    The statues'' eyes glowed, their corporeal forms animated, wielding weapons aimed at Chen Yu and hispanions.


    The golden idol Anubis had possessed now entirely melted, merging as golden liquid into the two gigantic statues.


    In an instant, the statues radiated with brilliant light, even repelling the rising Waters of the Nether River over the stone steps, causing the battling soldiers on the square to roll over.


    When the light faded, the two enormous statues became not only more imposing and sacred but also more agile.


    The battle entered the second round.

 Chapter 1004 - 997 Angel Statue

    Anything, as long as its size besrge enough, can turn into a headache-inducing threat.


    Just like the doctrine of the Multi-Turret Cult, more is better, and big is beautiful. A massive size also implies immense power.


    A normal person who is two meters tall can surely lift something heavier, run faster, and jump higher than a normal person who is 1.4 meters tall.


    By the same logic, when the enemy you face changes from a two-meter-tall Animated Statue to two thirty-meter-tall Giant Statues, the visual impact brought by it and the destruction it can cause cannot be viewed in the same light.


    Even if their energy level remains the same, and even drops due to therger size needing more effort to maintain, a thirty-meter-tall Giant Statue... even a simple stomp could crush several Undead Soldiers.


    Seeing the two Giant Statues walk down from their bases, Chen Yu couldn''t help but hold his forehead; he truly hated such gigantic enemies.


    While their massive size might mean arger attackable area, it also means being tough and durable. Dismantling a three-meter-tall statue is easy; just smash it with a big hammer.


    But dismantling a thirty-meter-tall statue? If you try hammering it, you might end up polishing it out of fatigue?


    It was the same when fighting that Giant Sea Monster before. If Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t transformed into a giant dragon to battle it, Chen Yu alone would have needed much more effort to deal with the beast that was like a mountain.


    But now? No matter how much I don''t want to fight such enemies, I have to.


    However, Anubis transforming into a Giant Statue did give up control over the Army of the Death God. Under the fierce battle of Chen Yu''s Undead Legion, those jackal-headed warriors were soon smashed to sand.


    Chen Yu didn''t let the Undead Legion attack the Giant Statues; while it''s not unfeasible, having ants bite an elephant is pretty unnecessary.


    With the ship-girls'' artillery cover, he ordered the Undead Legion to retreat, not expecting much assistance from Major General ire, who had been mostly watching the show. Although she was a Demigod, to be honest, herbat ability was still outmatched by his ship-girls.


    In this scenario, where there''s no proper equipment or skills, a demigod merely possessing a high level could at best serve as support, a passable DPS tool would be a blessing.


    Seeing his legion retreat into the Necromantic Space and even the corpses on the ground crawl away, Chen Yu turned his focus to the two Giant Statues being pinned down by the ship-girls, and began his summoning.


    It was once again the Giant Angel Statue summoned during the confrontation with Queen Mary, only this time, the Angel Statue appeared drastically different.


    The former Angel Statue was just a simple statue,cking ornamentation or equipment, but now Chen Yu summoned an Angel Statue adorned with an entire set of imposing armor, holding a finely crafted sword and shield, finally exuding an aura of a battle angel.


    Chen Yu fused himself into the Angel Statue, entering through the massive gem embedded in its chest, projecting his consciousness throughout the statue, turning the Angel Statue into his new body.


    However, unlike Anubis, Chen Yu didn''t have divine power umted over thousands of years, thus driving such a huge statue demanded massive energy.


    Fortunately, after using it in the sealed London previously, Chen Yu had modified the Angel Statue by installing an energy source inside, eliminating the need to channel his own Magic Power for operation.


    Though using his equipment, Chen Yu could draw from the Mage Tower''s Magic Power reserves to operate the Angel Statue, opting for a more efficient way that conserved energy and improvedbat efficiency was evidently smarter.


    Activating the Angel Statue''s energy core, a gigantic Elemental Crystal acquired from the Earth Elemental ne, pure Magic Power flowed from the crystal through the circuits, saturating the Angel Statue.


    The grand statue came to life, its eyes radiating light, wings fluttering serenely, akin to a divine angel descending.


    Briefly assessing the Angel Statue''s state, Chen Yu flexed, eyed the two Giant Statues ahead, and charged with his sword.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Major General ire gazed up at the battle among the thirty-meter-tall statues, feeling her worldview thoroughly shaken.


    The Egyptians built grand temples, and the za in front was wide enough. Although the three gigantic statues were battling there, the space was ample, allowing them to tussle without constraint.


    This enabled Major General ire to observe from a safe distance, witnessing this battle, which should only belong to myths, from an astounding perspective.


    The massive angel swung its sword down on the jackal-headed Giant Statue, but it was blocked by the enemy''s spear, while the falcon-headed Giant Statue''s spear thrust was intercepted by the angel''s shield in its other hand.


    The sh of spears and shields resounded like thunder, echoing across the Garden of Osiris, leaving Major General ire dazed by this myth-like battle, the booms tempting her to cover her ears.


    Meanwhile, standing beside her, the seven ship-girls had unleashed full firepower, firing at the two Giant Statues and the temple behind them, the thunderous roar of cannons making ire feel misced like she was part of modern warfare instead of a divine battleground seemingly.


    Witnessing all this, Major General ire doubted she was truly a Demigod.


    If she were, why was it that Chen Yu, as a fellow Demigod, could summon seven ship-girls of equal status to aid his fight, rally an entire undead legion to fend off Anubis''s Army of the Death God, and now summon a colossal angel reminiscent of true myth to battle the two Giant Statues, while she couldn''t even participate inbat?


    Could the power gap among Demigods be this vast? Or had Chen Yu already reached the status of true deities?


    Otherwise, how could one exin the sight before her? They were facing no ordinary foe, but the esteemed Death God Anubis, one of the Nine Pir Gods of Egyptian mythology!


    Even though the Anubis present was merely an animated statue possessed by Divinity, not the great deity himself, it still showcased Chen Yu''s formidable strength.


    That is the power to challenge gods!


    This left Major General irepelled to reassess the orders given to her by her homnd, feeling a need to reevaluate the weight of the deal with Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1005 - 998: Moving Everything Out

    shing off the jackal head of the Statue of Anubis and pulling out the spear thrust into the chest of the Statue of Horus, only then did the Angel Statue controlled by Chen Yu cease its battle.


    At this moment, the battle among the three giant statues had ended, concluding with Chen Yu''s victory.


    The Statue of Anubis had its head severed by him, and the Statue of Horus had its chest pierced by his spear. Although the two giant statues from Ancient Egypt still had residual Divine Power and tried to struggle, they were already beyond saving.


    However, the Angel Statue had also suffered; fighting against two, its wing was pierced by the spear in the Statue of Anubis'' hand, its Shield was knocked away by the Statue of Horus, and its surface was severely damaged.


    Nevertheless, the victory still belonged to Chen Yu.


    "Profaner! You cannot defile the Shin''i of Osiris!" The Statue of Horus, with a pierced chest, uttered its final words, reaching out to grasp the Angel Statue.


    But with its chest pierced, the Statue of Horus could no longer pose any threat to the Angel Statue. Chen Yu detached himself from the Angel Statue''s body, appearing on its top, looking down at the struggling Statue of Horus. His gaze carried a sense of reflection, along with a hint of disdain that he himself didn''t notice.


    "Why make a fool of yourself with futile struggles, just remnants of the past?" Chen Yumented, controlling the Angel Statue to withdraw the spear from the Statue of Horus, and reversed it into the chest of the decapitated yet struggling Statue of Anubis, destroying its internal core.


    For such giant statues, the head is not the vital point; it is the core inside.


    Although severing the head could inflict severe damage, topletely destroy it, the core must be ruined.


    With Chen Yu''s actions, the two giant statues finally lost theirst breath of life and copsed entirely onto the ground.


    Chen Yu shook his head without saying much, leaving the Angel Statue there as a precaution. He withdrew the summon of the Nether River''s power, allowing the Waters of the Nether River to recede, before jumping down from the Angel Statue and heading towards the Temple of Osiris in front.


    During the prior battle, the two giant statues constantly diverted their attention to protect the temple behind them from artillery, providing Chen Yu with ample opportunities to defeat them. Hence, the temple remained unharmed, unlike the square in front, which was reduced to ruins.


    Reentering the temple, there were no changespared to before. The stone coffin of Osiris was still ced at the center, surrounded by exquisite burial goods.


    Yet, looking at the stone coffin containing the corpse of Osiris, Chen Yu unexpectedly sighed for some reason.


    This is probably thest deity of Ancient Egypt, and a deceased one at that. The other deities of Ancient Egypt have presumably long fallen, right?


    Ancient Egyptian mythology is very peculiar, as during itster stages, God Ra, as the Supreme God, reced or integrated almost all other deities, nearly shifting Ancient Egyptian Pantheon from polytheism to monotheism.


    Chen Yu did not know what exactly happened during that era, but observing the state of several deities in this temple, he could roughly infer the current state of the Ancient Egyptian Pantheon.


    The Underworld King Osirisy in the coffin awaiting resurrection, Anubis had only a wisp of Divinity possessing a statue, while Horus had none at all. The Horus statue earlier was entirely being driven by Anubis''s Divinity umting Divine Power within the statue.


    If these deities were present, such situations would certainly not ur.


    Anubis could directly perform Divine Descent with that wisp of Divinity, unleashing the true power of a deity, instead of merely relying on that wisp to drive the two giant statues.


    If Anubis had truly descended in essence, there was no way Chen Yu would have easily won one against two.


    As for Horus, as the son of Osiris, having not a trace of Divinity here is inexplicable, which can only prove that he was entirely annihted or devoured by other deities, with no remnant of Divinity left.


    Even the three most prominent and widely worshiped deities among the Nine Pir Gods are in such states, the fate of the Ancient Egyptian Pantheon can be imagined.


    However, Chen Yu wasn''t here for archaeology. Knowing that the Ancient Egyptian Pantheon was essentially extinct, even if he emptied the Temple of Osiris, as long as he didn''t trigger the resurrection of Osiris, there was no need to worry about any ancient Egyptian deity troubling him.


    With this in mind, Chen Yu once again summoned soldiers from the Undead Legion to continue their unfinished task from before.


    Only this time, as they lifted those burial goods, no person or god came to stop them anymore.


    Although the burial goods were still shrouded with the residual Divine Power of Osiris, the Divine Power waspletely inactive, dead, and unresponsive. Even as the soldiers of the Undead Legion emptied the entire temple, leaving only the stone coffin of Osiris, the Divine Power in the temple showed no further reaction.


    Gazing at the emptied temple and the stone coffin remaining inside, Chen Yu approached the coffin again, somewhat expectant and excited, and said, "Now, the stone coffin is all that''s left."


    At this time, Major General ire also reentered the temple. Looking at the stone coffin before her, although she knew it was probably the greatest reward from their journey to the Garden of Osiris, she dared not discuss the ownership of the stone coffin with Chen Yu at all.


    Joking aside, outside on the square were swarms of Undead Legion soldiers and seven Ship-girls of Demigod Level. Major General ire did not intend to battle them.


    "Sir Chen Yu, how do you n to handle this stone coffin?" Major General ire inquired of Chen Yu upon reaching him.


    "No hurry, this stone coffin sustains the existence of the entire Garden of Osiris. We should leave it tillst. Empty this ce first," Chen Yu, seeing the temple''s contents already moved out, exined to Major General ire while telling her: "General, you can have my soldiers help open those tombs; the findings are all yours."


    "Those tombs? Can we really? Thank you so much, Sir Chen Yu!" Major General ire had thought she''d return empty-handed this time, but Chen Yu''s promise filled her with overjoyed surprise.


    Although the contents of those tombs might not match Chen Yu''s haul from the temple, considering she had only subdued a resurrected Pharaoh to seize a Demigod Artifact Level Sun God Amulet, the rewards from these intact tombs could be imagined.

 Chapter 1006 - 999 Harvest

    On the banks of the Nile River, Inomata Naoki was confined to the car by the apanying US military soldiers, unable to get out. He could only look at the Nile River outside the window, hoping that Chen Yu would return soon.


    Although he came with Chen Yu to witness a real supernatural event, Inomata Naoki also knew that he was just an ordinary person. If he got involved, it was unlikely he would survive, but he still couldn''t suppress his curiosity and followed along.


    Inomata Naoki knew that what he was doing was too risky, but having witnessed the battle between Chen Yu and his wife against the Giant Sea Monster earlier, he found it hard to restrain his desire to pursue and explore the supernatural world.


    But this kind of adventure was worth it, because Inomata Naoki truly witnessed the existence of the supernatural world firsthand. He saw how Chen Yu and the others performed a ritual in the temple of Osiris and how they opened a so-called passage on the Nile River and then disappeared into the water.


    Although this didn''t seem as grand as the previous battle between Chen Yu and his wife against the Giant Sea Monster, it fit more with Inomata Naoki''s expectations of the supernatural and mysterious.


    In his view, the so-called supernatural and mysterious should be like this¡ªenigmatic and iprehensible while being full of mythical and magical elements, making one irresistibly want to explore the unknown.


    However, this waiting made Inomata Naoki feel very ufortable because he knew that Chen Yu and the others were experiencing the supernatural events he longed for and dreamed about, but he could only wait here, making him feel tormented.


    But just when he felt tormented and worried, a spatial passage, somewhat resembling those in sci-fi works, suddenly unfolded before them, and Chen Yu and Major General ire walked out together.


    Chen Yu had already changed out of his equipment and looked no different from before, but Major General ire appeared somewhat disheveled.


    Even though she looked a bit disheveled, Major General ire''s expression was one of excitement, as she yed with a golden bracelet in her hand, unable to conceal the joy on her face.


    "General!" When the American soldiers saw Major General ire appear, several officers hurried forward to greet her.


    "Take these things back and process them ording to n Number One." Major General ire put away the bracelet and signaled to the officers to deal with the items she brought back.


    Behind Major General ire, several of Chen Yu''s Undead Soldiers were cing arge pile of gold and silver vessels and jewelry beside her.


    After finishing this, the Undead Soldiers returned to the Necromantic Space, and Chen Yu followed suit by closing the passage, not bothering with how Major General ire and the US soldiers were going to transport the items. He walked directly to Inomata Naoki and greeted him.


    "Brother Yu, why are all the things being taken by the Americans? Don''t you need the spoils?" Inomata Naoki asked in confusion as he watched the items being taken away by the US military.


    "That''s just the part allocated to the United States. What I give them is theirs; what I don''t give, they get nothing." Chen Yu smiled,pletely unaware of the shock his words brought to Inomata Naoki, casually taking out a gold-cast Life Symbol and handing it to Inomata Naoki: "This is for you, as a souvenir of this trip. I''ve made quite a harvest this time. Once I sort it out, I''ll give you a few useful items, Naoki. You can also start on the path of the supernatural."


    "Really? Brother Yu, can I also be a transcendent? " Inomata Naoki was a bit excited, although Chen Yu had promised him before, saying he could guide him to be a transcendent, hearing it again still made him very excited.


    Chen Yu nodded; he didn''t expect Inomata Naoki to be so excited but still said to him: "It''s nothing too significant, and besides, I''ve gained a lot of good things this time. Once I sort them out, see what you like, and let me know. Naoki, you''re my brother; I''ll never let you suffer a loss."


    "Thank you, Brother Yu!" Inomata Naoki said excitedly, thanking Chen Yu quickly.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The group returned to the temple in Abydos. Upon seeing them return, Professor Smith quickly set aside his work and came to greet them.


    "Lord Chen Yu, Miss ire, you''re back! How was the harvest? Did you find the tomb?" Professor Smith eagerly inquired of the two, being greatly interested in the important archaeological discoveries from the pre-dynastic period.


    If he hadn''t known he was just an ordinary person, he would have gone with them earlier.


    "I''m sorry, Professor, although we did find the Garden of Osiris and the pre-dynastic tomb, they no longer exist." Chen Yu couldn''t tell the old professor that since he took the physical body of Osiris, the entire Garden of Osiris had copsed.


    However, seeing the hard-to-conceal disappointment on Professor Smith''s face, he still said to the old professor: "The garden had a self-destruct mechanism, and we''re very sorry as well. But before it was destroyed, we did manage to salvage quite a few things. Once they are sorted, you can find..."


    Chen Yu nced at Major General ire, saw her nodding, and continued: "You can find Miss ire to get those items, including the obelisk recording the achievements of all the Pharaohs of the pre-dynastic period, as well as rted documents and some funerary items."


    "Really? That''s wonderful!" Professor Smith immediately beamed with excitement, rubbing his hands joyfully, very thrilled.


    Seeing Professor Smith so excited, Chen Yu took out another piece of fabric and handed it to him, saying: "This is a copy of the Book of the Dead we found, well-preserved. Professor, you can see how it differs from the previous discoveries."


    Receiving the piece of fabric from Chen Yu, Professor Smith was so surprised that he didn''t know what to say. This was a Book of the Dead from the pre-dynastic period, a significant archaeological discovery!


    Professor Smith couldn''t wait to run towards a nearby tent with the fabric, as excited as a child who got a new toy despite being in his seventies.


    Watching Professor Smith run off without even saying goodbye, Chen Yu could only smile and shake his head, not telling him that those obelisks had also been shipped over.


    "I''ll leave it to you to transfer those obelisks to Professor Smith. Naoki and I need to head back first." Chen Yu looked at Major General ire and said to her.


    "Thank you, Lord Chen Yu, for your assistance this time. I will arrange for someone to send you back," Major General ire nodded to Chen Yu in acknowledgment and said, "As for the Dragon Blood Potion matter, let''s proceed as we agreed. I would appreciate it if you could prepare the first batch of potions."


    "I will, as long as what you promised is delivered." Chen Yu agreed with a smile.

 Chapter 1007 - 1000 Little Yixis Toy

    Chen Yu and Inomata Naoki didn''t let the US military send them back when returning to Star Sea Ind.


    Since Inomata Naoki already knows about transcendental existence, there''s no need to avoid him. Therefore, Chen Yu directly opened a passage through the Necromantic Space to return to Star Sea Ind.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was already used to this. Seeing Chen Yu return, she held her daughter and greeted him, "Little Yixi,e and greet Daddy, Daddy is back!"


    "Giggle!" The little girl made a sweetugh, smiling happily at the appearance of her dad.


    Seeing his daughter smiling at him, Chen Yu''s fatherly instincts kicked in like a silly dad. He leaned closer to his daughter, teasing her with his hand, "Little Yixi, Daddy is here! Did you miss Daddy?"


    "Giggle! Ba ba ba!" The little girl couldn''t makeplete sounds, but when her little mouth opened and closed, she could make ba ba sounds, which really sounded like she was calling for dad.


    "Ah! Good daughter, Daddy is here!" As a silly dad, he was naturally overjoyed and held his daughter tightly in his arms.


    "Alright, alright! Quickly put Yixi down! Youe back without washing up, you''re filthy!" Jounouchi Hiromi patted Chen Yu, took the daughter back, and let Chen Yu tidy himself up.


    Interrupted by Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu reluctantly let go of his daughter and went to wash his face and change his clothes.


    Inomata Naoki, standing to the side, seemed a bit awkward, watching Chen Yu''s family''s intimate interaction with a bit of envy. Only after a while did he greet Jounouchi Hiromi, "Sis!"


    "Naoki, what did Mr. Chen Yu show you this time? Do you feel you''ve gained anything?" Jounouchi Hiromi asked Inomata Naoki while holding her daughter, smiling with a bit of curious concern about the yields from his outing with Chen Yu.


    "The gains were quite good, though I didn''t see much myself, Brother Yu said he got a lot of good stuff." Inomata Naoki seemed a bit reserved. He was able to face Jounouchi Hiromi normally when he thought she was just a regr person.


    But now, after witnessing her transform from a giant dragon and her disy of Dragon Might, Inomata Naoki dared not look Jounouchi Hiromi in the eye.


    Who would have thought that such a homely woman holding a child could be a giant dragon capable of flipping battleships?


    This huge contrast made Inomata Naoki particrly nervous.


    However, this tension did notst long, as Chen Yu soon reappeared in a changed outfit, breaking Inomata Naoki''s nervousness.


    "Come, Yixi, let Daddy hold you!" Chen Yu, sitting on the sofa, stretched his arms towards his daughter, with a silly daddy smile on his face.


    Seeing Chen Yu open his arms to her, Little Yixi struggled out of her mom''s embrace to reach out to Chen Yu.


    Seeing this, Jounouchi Hiromi let go, putting Little Yixi on the sofa, letting her crawl towards Chen Yu with hands and feet.


    After hugging his daughter, Chen Yu affectionately interacted with Little Yixi before asking the Inomata Naoki beside him, "Naoki, now that you want to be a transcendent, have you thought about what path you''ll take? Mage? Knight? Warrior or Summoner?"


    "Can I choose this?" Inomata Naoki was a bit surprised, raising an eyebrow, originally thinking he could only follow Chen Yu as a Necromancer.


    Honestly, although he greatly admired Chen Yu, dealing with corpses made Inomata Naoki a bit ufortable.


    For Inomata Naoki''s surprise, Chen Yu chuckled,forting his daughter as he spoke, "Others don''t have a choice, but you''re my brother, you have more options."


    "That''s great! Is it okay if I want to be a warrior?" Inomata Naoki looked towards Chen Yu with anticipation in his eyes.


    Although mages are indeed impressive and powerful, Inomata Naoki likes warriors; he prefers the kind of passionatebat warriors have.


    Chen Yu did notment on Inomata Naoki''s choice, simply nodding and saying, "Sure, the warrior path is good too, but I''m not proficient in that area, so Hiromi can teach you then."


    "Sis can teach me?" Inomata Naoki looked at Jounouchi Hiromi with some surprise.


    Jounouchi Hiromiughed, saying to Inomata Naoki, "I''m a Dragon Knight, isn''t it normal for me to train you to be a warrior? But warrior training is quite tough, Mr. Naoki, aren''t you going to reconsider?"


    "This..." Of course, Inomata Naoki knows that bing a warrior involves rigorous training, while a mage only needs to study diligently, but after hesitating, he still said, "I still want to be a warrior."


    "Alright then, when we return to Japan, you can begin the training." Seeing Inomata Naoki''s firm attitude, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t stop him, only nodded.


    Chen Yu also expressed his support to Inomata Naoki, saying, "Since you want to choose the warrior path, I''ll sort out the gains from this trip to get you two weapons. This time''s harvest wasn''t bad, quite a few Demigod Artifacts, should be suitable weapons for you."


    "Huh? Honey, did you guys really get Demigod Artifacts this time? What else did you get?" Immediately curious, Jounouchi Hiromi, although Chen Yu had given her a set of Demigod Artifact Armor, she remained curious and possessive about treasures.


    As both a dragon and a woman share the trait of having a strong desire to possess shiny treasures.


    Chen Yu wasn''t surprised by this, reaching out and trying to give Jounouchi Hiromi the emerald bracelet he found in the Osiris Temple.


    Before he could hand it over, Little Yixi already had reached out to grab it.


    This greatly surprised Chen Yu; it was the first time he saw his daughter interested in something.


    ncing at Jounouchi Hiromi with shared surprise, he handed the bracelet to his daughter.


    Seeing Little Yixi holding the bracelet lovingly, Chen Yu could only silentlyugh and let his daughter have the bracelet as a toy.


    After all, there were plenty of good things gathered from the Garden of Osiris, giving this unremarkable bracelet to his daughter as a toy was no big deal.


    Of course, Jounouchi Hiromi wouldn''t snatch something from her daughter, although dragons couldn''t resist jewelry, she could at least restrain herself.


    But beyond restraint, Jounouchi Hiromi still looked intively at Chen Yu, seemingly waiting for him to bring out something new.


    Under his wife''s gaze, Chen Yu certainly couldn''t ignore her intive look, so he took out some more gains from the Osiris Garden out of the Necromantic Space.


    Seeing the beautiful ruby ne among Chen Yu''s items, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes squinted with a smile.

 Chapter 1008 - 1001 Rolling on the Golden Mountain

    The haul brought back from the Garden of Osiris filled the entire garden of the castle in the Necromatic Space, with various precious magical items glittering with the glow of spells forming a continuous stretch. A huge pile of gold and silver utensils was practically a small hill.


    Looking at the heap of gold and silver utensils and all sorts of rare magical items forming an actual golden mountain, Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes turned into golden vertical pupils out of excitement.


    The insatiable drive for treasure and shiny things, an instinct thates with the Dragon Bloodline, made Jounouchi Hiromi can''t wait to dere these things hers.


    "Honey, are all these things mine?" Jounouchi Hiromi turned her head to look at Chen Yu, who was teasing their daughter. The light emanating from her pair of golden vertical pupils made Chen Yu a bit unable to look straight at her.


    This attitude was all too obvious. Although Jounouchi Hiromi was good in every way, usually a typical virtuous wife and loving mother (with asional little moods that Chen Yu could handle), this was still a bit much.


    But looking at this pair of physically glowing golden dragon eyes gave Chen Yu a mixed feeling of amusement and confusion.


    Her possessiveness towards these shiny objects was showing too much.


    Of course, this wasn''t Jounouchi Hiromi''s original nature but the result of being influenced by the Dragon Bloodline after receiving the dragon''s legacy.


    For the giant dragons themselves, this was harmless as their immense power ensured they could get and handle anything they fancied, along with the consequences of taking it.


    But when you marry a dragon, especially one who is your child''s mother, and she wants to take your stuff, it feels a bit odd.


    Although Chen Yu felt awkward, Little Yixi was very interested in his mother''s pair of golden eyes, reaching out her hands, wanting her mother to hold her.


    A child of that age is intrigued by colors. Seeing a pair of glowing golden eyes, the instinct is naturally to want to explore, especially when it''s their mom.


    With Little Yixi''s interruption, Jounouchi Hiromi''s impulse to im the treasure before her reduced a lot. She reached out to pick up her daughter and asked Chen Yu, "Honey, how much is all this stuff?"


    "I haven''t exactly counted, but there are twenty-six Demigod Artifacts and four Divine Artifacts. They''re all rather rough and primitive types. They''d need some modification to be useful," Chen Yu picked up a curve-ded sword with a distinct Ancient Egyptian style, swung it a couple of times, then shrugged at Jounouchi Hiromi.


    To Chen Yu, the casting level of these so-called Demigod Artifacts was quite primitive, made powerful purely by leveraging materials and Divine Power, with issues in energy efficiency and utilization.


    If Chen Yu were to modify them, at least six or seven of these Demigods Artifacts could be upgraded to Divine Artifacts.


    As for the four Divine Artifacts, with some modification, their power might increase by at least half.


    Looking at the pile of various magical items, Chen Yu scratched his head, troubled. From a historical and cultural value standpoint, these are invaluable works of art, precious historical artifacts from Ancient Egypt.


    The problem is the sheer volume of these items, and they all date back to the pre-dynastic period of Ancient Egypt.


    The pre-dynastic period of Ancient Egyptsted from 4000 BC to 3500 BC, over six thousand years ago. During this era, Egyptian civilization transitioned from city-states to a nation, marking a significant period in the rise of Egyptian civilization.


    But being so ancient also means these items are quite... crude and primitive in craftsmanship.


    Although these items were offerings to the deities and burialpanions for the Pharaohs, undeniably the finest the Ancient Egyptians could offer at the time, through a modern lens, many are quite rudimentary.


    Selecting the non-magical funerary items, Chen Yu nned to hand these over to Professor Smith as archaeological findings, for these are historical artifacts.


    As for the remaining magical items with a magical aura, Chen Yu was genuinely at a loss on how to handle them.


    The simplest way is to pile them up and let Jounouchi Hiromi use them as a bedspread since she''s alwaysined about not having a treasure-bed like a proper dragon should.


    But that would be a waste; after all, besides small items like gold coins or sturdy gems, treasures like gold utensils would typically crumple under a dragon''s weight.


    To Chen Yu, these should be melted down, their materials recycled, and then recast into new items for maximum efficiency.


    But the quantity of these items was too much, a genuine golden mountain. If Chen Yu were to handle and recast every single one, it might take over a hundred years to finish.


    At times like this, Chen Yu envied traditional Necromancers who not only had an army of Undead Servants to work for them but also plenty of apprentices to act as freebor.


    Unlike him, whose team consisted mostly ofbat-savvy individuals, he only had one apprentice, so he''d have to handle these himself.


    Maybe he should form a Mage Corps? Chen Yu rubbed his chin, thinking his Necromancer Legion was stillcking. A proper Necromancer Legion includes not just ground troops but also air units, heavy units, and spell-casting units.


    Currently, Chen Yu had only gathered ground units like infantry and cavalry,cking even long-range fighters, which was indeed inadequate.


    With that thought, Chen Yu decided to form a Mage Corps first to deal with these magical items.


    But first, he needed to peel the woman ying on the golden mountain with their daughter off it.


    Though still human-shaped, under the influence of the treasure, Jounouchi Hiromi exhibited several dragon features, at least little Yixi was grasping the Dragon Horn Crown, a symbol of the Dragon King''s noble status, on top of Jounouchi Hiromi''s head, lying on her mother,ughing happily.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu couldn''t help pinching his nose, feeling helpless, thinking he shouldn''t have transformed Jounouchi Hiromi with the Dragon Bloodline back then but rather a more reliable method.


    Being a Dragon Knight sounds wonderful, but dragons, especially when they see treasure, are truly indiscriminate sometimes.


    Yet Chen Yu didn''t stop Jounouchi Hiromi, simply shouted a reminder to mind their daughter''s safety. After all, with them having so much fun, what reason does he, as a husband and father, have to stop them?

 Chapter 1009 - 1002 Mage Corps

    Under normal circumstances, forming a Mage Corps requires establishing aplete mage training system, starting from apprentices and gradually training qualified mages. These mages must then be organized and trained ording to military standards, especially in the ability to cast spells jointly.


    The strength of a Mage Corps over ordinary mages lies in its ability to concentrate the power of all mages for coborative spellcasting, transforming regr magic into legion-rank strategic magic, or even forcibly enhancing spell levels to cast powerful spells known as Forbidden Curses.


    Such a training system is not something small forces or small countries can handle. Not only do they need arge poption to select enough mage apprentice candidates, but the process of screening and selection requires a lot of personnel who at least understand basic spell knowledge. The various resources consumed in developing a mage apprentice of this scale are enough to bankrupt a medium-sized country.


    After bing an Official Mage, the costs for equipment,boratories, workshops, and even Mage Towers are astonishingly expensive.


    Therefore, throughout the Multiverse, those capable of creating a standard-level Mage Corps are invariably strong and wealthy nations. For some declining or small countries, although they may im to have a Mage Corps, they have merely gathered a group of mages together, which doesn''t constitute a true Mage Corps.


    A genuine Mage Corps cannot simply be called such just by gathering a group of mages. Uniform equipped standards, consistent mana attributes groups, knowledge for coborative spellcasting, and the development of rted legion-rank spells, strategic magic, and Forbidden Curse-rted forbidden knowledge cannot be achieved simply by gathering mages.


    Especially when mages, by nature, are quite arrogant and disdain being treated as ordinary soldiers, without a strong and robust national authority to suppress them, the so-called Mage Corps really is just a title.


    Thus, no truly powerful nation can fail to afford nurturing a genuine Mage Corps.


    However, all of this bes considerably simpler when ites to Necromancers.


    Are mages too proud? No problem, just y them and turn them into Skeleton Mages. They''ll be absolutely obedient and functional, regardless, most regr mages in a Mage Corps are used as magic power providers. Skeleton Mages can resonate better with others during coborative spellcasting.


    As for training? For Necromancers, transforming a corpse into a Skeleton Mage uses far fewer resources than developing a mage apprentice. There''s no need for massive selection of talented individuals with spellcasting aptitude; low-rank Skeleton Mages can even be made from ordinary corpses.


    In fact, if a Necromancer follows the traditional Skeleton Sea strategic approach, there would be quite a few Skeleton Mages allocated within their Lower Rank Legion as mid-levelmand units, responsible formanding lower-level legions. Advanced Necromancer Servants function as high-level officers,manding the whole army.


    For Chen Yu, creating a Necromancer Corps is even simpler. Using a Spirit Gathering Tower to modte mage-temte souls, with Dragonized Transformed Human bodies as carriers, mass-producing mages bes an easy task.


    Though Dragonized Transformed Humans are tuned towards warrior characteristics; although the spellcasting ability of giant dragons isn''t weak, the transformation direction needs to be adjusted slightly.


    After all, as mages, having a full set of te armor while wielding a pure steel magic wand to cast Light Spells and then use the Mad Wand Technique to kill enemies isn''t quite necessary.


    Of course, given that Dragonized Transformed Humans'' foundational attributes are there, a physique stronger than ordinary people can''t be changed: over two meters tall, muscles that overshadow a bodybuilding champion by a mile, there''s no problem standing on their arms.


    It''s just while modting these Dragonized Mages, Chen Yu had a sudden inspiration, recalling a brainstorm he had while studying knowledge about Death Constructs, to create a Mechanical Mage that behaves as a Death Construct.


    Death Construct technology involves attaching a soul to machinery, converting the machine into a necromantic unit. So, why not specially produce a mechanically favorable magic conductivity carrier, then insert a mage''s soul within and create a Mechanical Mage?


    This idea isn''t challenging to implement technically. The reason why Chen Yu hadn''t done it before was partly due to his limited strength; the technology required to create a Mechanical Mage exceeded his control capabilities.


    Another reason was simpler:ck of money.


    Before acquiring the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu was genuinely poor. Although being a doctor in Japan is a high-ie profession, most of his money was spent purchasing substitutes for various casting materials, leaving his own situation quite hard.


    However, upon obtaining the Necromantic Space, Chen Yu''s financial condition improved, so the funding problem naturally wasn''t an issue anymore.


    Still... the magical materials with good conductivity needed to create a Mechanical Mage can''t just be bought with money.


    Especially since Chen Yu doesn''t n to verify the technology by just making one Mechanical Mage, but intends to mass produce at least over a few hundred, forming a Mage Corps.


    If it weren''t for the current trade rtions with the Earth Elemental ne, along with the recent gains of valuable magic materials, coupled with precious resources previously seized from the US-Russia duo, Chen Yu might not have nned to create a Mechanical Mage Corps and would have taken the traditional route for a Skeleton Mage Corps.


    Of course, while adding the Mechanical Mage Corps to the agenda, Chen Yu hasn''t abandoned the construction of a traditional Mage Corps.


    The Skeleton Mage Corps'' level might be somewhat low, but ording to the standard of Necromancers, it can indeed be considered a standard Mage Corps; plus, it has the advantage of low cost and easy formation.


    Many Necromancers, when first forming their own Mage Corps, opt for Skeleton Mages as affordable units.


    After all, the upgrading potential of Skeleton Mages is quite decent, with potential transformation into Corpse Witches or low-level Liches.


    For Necromancers, basic units for forming a Mage Corps include Skeleton Mages, Wraith Mages, Corpse Witches, and Vampire Mages¡ªthese fourmon types. Skeleton Mages and Wraith Mages are considered lower units and rtively cheaper, whereas Corpse Witches and Vampire Mages count as higher-ranking spellcasting units, a bit pricier to construct.


    As for specialized units like Mechanical Mages created by Chen Yu or others researched by other Necromancers, theirck of universality means they''re not consideredmon types.


    Nevertheless, although they are basic universal spellcasting units, as long as Necromancers mastering them have sufficient umtion, it''s possible to upgrade these basic units into high-end units such as Liches, Soul Binders, or Cursers of Death.

 Chapter 1010 - 1003 Dragon Lich

    Lich, this is a term that evokes a sense of nostalgia for Chen Yu.


    Before bing a certified necromancer, Chen Xin had always considered bing a lich. After all, at that time, he could see very little from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and the lich was well-known; transitioning into a lich indeed seemed like a very good choice.


    But as Chen Yu''s research into necromancy deepened and his expertise grew, he naturally forsook the option of bing a lich, a path that deviates from humanity.


    After all, the prerequisites for bing a lich are far too numerous, and forging a Life Coffin Box requires a massive amount of resources, making it a choice that now seems tasteless and regrettable to abandon for Chen Yu.


    In fact, there are two kinds of lich transformation rituals recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium."


    One, of course, is the method Chen Yu originally intended to use, involving aplex ritual and a piece of Heavy Spirit Land as a sacrifice, to transform one''s form of life and be an immortal existence. As long as the Life Coffin Box is not destroyed, one could live indefinitely.


    This is also the choice of most necromancers who choose this path. The lich transformed through aplete transformation ritual is at least demigod-level in power, and the forging of a Life Coffin Box is not limited to just one.


    As long as resources are sufficient, even if a lich creates hundreds of Life Coffin Boxes, no one would find it problematic.


    And because the lich transformed from aplete ritual can disconnect from their Life Coffin Box anytime, they won''t fall into a fatal situation even if the box is destroyed or controlled.


    With such an ability and the ability to forge multiple Life Coffin Boxes, liches are called truly immortal existences.


    But the lich transformed through the other method is significantly weaker.


    This lich transformation ritual is less another version and more a simplified version of theplete lich transformation ritual.


    It is simplified by necromancers who wish to mass-produce liches as high-level casting units through dedicated research.


    The requirements for this transformation ritual are rtively lower; although alsoplex, it contrasts sharply with theplete lich transformation ritual, akin to the difference between a takeout meal and an imperial banquet.


    Therefore, the resource consumption is much lower, facilitating mass production.


    Although the simplified lich has various weaknesses and shoringspared to theplete lich, such as only being able to create one Life Coffin Box, losing the ability to resist if the box is controlled, and their power being diminished from demigod level to legendary, its legendary-levelbat power is real and substantial.


    If the numbers are ample, wouldn''t assembling a legendary mage corps of simplified liches be appealing?


    With such intentions, while refining dragonized mages and researching mechanical mages, Chen Yu also consigned Jounouchi Hiromi for assistance, starting the production of simplified liches.


    The production of simplified liches, of course, does not consume as much as theplete lich. It requires neither Heavy Spirit Land nor massive sacrifices; as long as there is sufficient negative energy and some rtively inexpensive ritual materials, the transformation can bepleted.


    And the raw materials for transformation can be mass-produced just like the necromancer army dragonized transformed human soldiers.


    Even if one does not particrly pursue the quality of raw materials, one could use a Spirit Gathering Tower to concoct a soul and then imbue it into a nk clone to create raw materials suitable for lich transformation.


    However, the first batch of simplified liches transformed by Jounouchi Hiromi was not made from mass-produced cloned mages. After all, no matter how you look at it, humans are not a transcendent species, and their power ceiling is exceedingly low.


    Since humans'' capacity to contain mana is significantly inferior to that of dragon-descent beings, knowing that Chen Yu is refining dragonized mages, Jounouchi Hiromi certainly wouldn''t produce human mages to waste resources.


    She selected the group of bone dragons in Chen Yu''s necromantic space, who have umted until now and hardly ever revealed themselves.


    These bone dragons summoned with cow bone paired with true dragon bone actually had quite decent power; basically, they all possessed sub-legendary strength and were currently the highestbat force in Chen Yu''s hands, aside from his ship-girls.


    And after such a long time of umtion, there are now about a hundred of these bone dragons. Transforming them all into simplified liches could roughly assemble a usable mage corps as well.


    Moreover, in lich transformation, the dragon n holds the trump card of the dragon lich.


    The dragon lich emerging from the ritual magic circle, bearing a white bone dragon head and holding a dragon bone staff, satisfied Jounouchi Hiromi as she sensed its power had reached legendary rank.


    "Legendary Peak, huh? This level of power is excellent." After carefully keeping the Life Coffin Box of the dragon lich, Jounouchi Hiromi instructed it to report to Chen Yu''s mage tower.


    The dragon lich, having received Jounouchi Hiromi''s orders, bowed to her, and then wielding the dragon bone staff that apanied the transformation ritual, began walking towards Chen Yu''s mage tower on its two barerge leg bones.


    Watching the bare dragon lich, Jounouchi Hiromi was taken aback, then realized this dragon lich wore no clothing, its rib bonespletely exposed.


    "Thank goodness it''s a necromancer, no flesh, otherwise it would be indecent." Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat embarrassed. Although the dragon lich had no flesh, being just a skeleton frame, seeing it walk out without clothes still made her feel ufortable.


    Probably because she''d never seen anyone or a skeleton walking around without clothes before? Jounouchi Hiromi thought to herself, reaching out to embrace Little Yixi, who wanted to grab the dragon lich''s Life Coffin Box.


    "Ah wah ah wah!" Little Yixi stretched her hands towards Jounouchi Hiromi, hugged her mother''s neck, and her little feet stepped on her arm wanting to climb up.


    "Yixi, be good now! Mommy has work to do, so be obedient and don''t be naughty!" After coaxing her daughter for a while, Jounouchi Hiromi finally ced Little Yixi in a nearby cradle.


    Since Little Yixi was still very small, Jounouchi Hiromi wasn''t assured leaving her to the ghost maid''s care, so she made a cradle in which Little Yixi could be ced and carried around, allowing her to keep her daughter close even while converting bone dragons into dragon lich.


    Fortunately, Little Yixi was very well-behaved. Other than having the typical tendency for kids her age to crawl everywhere, she didn''t cry much, saving Jounouchi Hiromi quite a bit of stress.


    After soothing Little Yixi, Jounouchi Hiromi summoned another bone dragon, let it stand on the transformation ritual''s magic array, and began the conversion once again.


    While maintaining the operation of the transformation magic array, Jounouchi Hiromi looked up at the dozens of bone dragons waiting on nearby mountain peaks for transformation, thinking she should speed up the process.

 Chapter 1011 - 1004: Modulating Organs

    As Jounouchi Hiromi was busy transforming into a Dragon Lich, Chen Yu in the Mage Tower was also busy adjusting the Dragonized Transformed Humans, modifying them from a warrior adaptation direction to a mage adaptation direction.


    This modification wasn''tplex nor difficult, as the Dragonized Transformed Humans were influenced by the Dragon Blood Potion to mutate, and the giant dragons themselves are transcendent creatures with powerful casting abilities.


    Previously, when Chen Yu was adjusting the Dragonized Transformed Humans, he enhanced their physical bodies to boost their warrior abilities, without eliminating their casting abilities.


    Because at low ranks, warriors can still rely solely on physical abilities to fight, but in the realm of higher ranks, even warriors need to possess a certain level of casting ability, though they don''t release spells directly like mages but use quasi-spell abilities or advancedbat techniques instead.


    There are people who purely use physical strength to elevate themselves to the domain of High-Rank Warriors, but they are one-in-a-million geniuses; it''s very hard for ordinary people to reach such a domain.


    Moreover, for a Necromancer, they prefer warriors with spell abilities. Cursed Swordsmen and Death-Herald Knights, possessing casting abilities, need no mentioning. Even the most traditional Death Knights have passive spell abilities like Fear Aura that can greatly enhance battlefield advantage.


    As for why warriors can cast spells, isn''t it quite normal? Just like why mages can''t use a Mad Wand Technique to kill an idiot trying to engage them in closebat, why can''t warriors cast spells?


    Bing a warrior does not mean forfeiting casting ability. Although some warrior professions do weaken or even abandon casting, it doesn''t mean warriorsck quasi-spell abilities or can only be brutes using physical strength. They aren''t immune to magic; their racial casting talent is still retained.


    Therefore, advanced warrior professions always havebat techniques that require the aid of spell power, such as me sh or Demoralizing Roar, which are considered quasi-spell abilities.


    Because of this, even though Chen Yu had greatly enhanced their physical strength and imnted various modified organs to make them less human-like, if these Dragonized Transformed Humans were to change professions to mages, it would still be feasible.


    It''s just that without specialized casting ability adjustment, the casting ability of these Dragonized Transformed Humans is present but not outstanding.


    Chen Yu''s main focus in their adjustment was enhancing their brains, by adjusting the secondary brain imnted earlier to augment auxiliary casting functions; he adjusted the function of the second heart, diminishing recovery ability to enhance elemental affinity; he modted the third lung, transforming it into a mana absorption organ, allowing mana to be absorbed from the environment through breathing; and adjusted the ribs grown into bone tes, making them...


    When the first transformed Dragon Lich arrived at the Mage Tower, what he saw was a disassembled Dragonized Transformed Human''s corpse on the dissection table, while Chen Yu was holding an organ in his hand, contemting how to modify it.


    Upon seeing the arriving Dragon Lich, Chen Yu, without even lifting his head, directly said, "Adjust the fourth organ over there; I need to enhance its instant mana capacity, as the current limit is too low,pletely unable to support the release of high-level spells."


    "Yes, Master." Although the Dragon Lich was only a skeleton, he could still use the soul attached to the skeleton to speak.


    As for why the Dragon Lich called Chen Yu Master, it''s easy to understand because when he was a Bone Dragon, the knowledge that Chen Yu was his master was already engraved in his soul.


    Even after transforming into a Dragon Lich, this concept only gets reinforced rather than weakened.


    The Dragon Lich quickly went to the operation table on the side, looking at the organ numbered four on it. He put down the Dragon Bone Staff and began the operation.


    Though these Dragon Liches were transformed based on a simplified Lich transformation ceremony with additional Dragon n conversion elements added by Jounouchi Hiromi, they weren''tcking in knowledge. All the knowledge a real Lich should know had been recorded into their souls through the transformation ceremony.


    Furthermore, because Jounouchi Hiromi added the Dragon Lich conversion part, these Dragon Liches also mastered Dragon Language Spells and rted knowledge unique to the Dragon n.


    Therefore, when this Dragon Lich was adjusting the fourth organ, there was no moment of helplessness or uncertainty.


    Watching the seriously working Dragon Lich, Chen Yu suddenly felt something was off.


    After halting his work and observing for a while, Chen Yu finally realized he could see the fourth organ being adjusted through the Dragon Lich''s ribs, and then it struck him that the Dragon Lich didn''t even have a piece of clothing covering it.


    This made Chen Yu feel ufortable and awkward. Although being a Necromancer, having summoned plenty of skeletons, he was still unustomed to having someone working in hisb without wearing anything.


    Hence, Chen Yu gave the Dragon Lich a newmand: "There''s ab coat over there; go put it on."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''smand, the Dragon Lich, though puzzled, still followed the order to put on theb coat.


    Seeing the Dragon Lich with theb coat over its dragon head return to the operation table, though it still felt a bit awkward, it appeared much more pleasing to the eye, and Chen Yu finally turned his attention back to his work.


    The spellcasting organ is a crucialponent in a spellcaster''s body. For humans, this organ is the brain and nervous system.


    Thus, when human mages train their casting abilities, they enhance the mental capacity of their brains and the mana limit their nervous system can endure. From a certain standpoint, bing a mage is essentially a process of converting their brains into spellcasting organs.


    However, supernatural beings are different; most have a specialized spellcasting organ within their bodies.


    For most supernatural beings naturally possessing casting abilities, casting spells isn''t achieved by using spiritual power to constrain magic elements but by employing magic elements stored in their spellcasting organs.


    The principles between the two are diametrically opposed.


    Chen Yu was currently adjusting the third lung of the Dragonized Transformed Human, which was a crucialponent of theplete set of magical organs intended for the Dragonized Mage. The Dragonized Mage could use this organ to directly absorb the free magic elements from the surrounding environment.


    While the absorption problem is now resolved, Chen Yu still needs to address the storage issue of magic elements, as after all, this organ is meant for breathing, not for storage.

 Chapter 1012 - 1005: Mechanical Mage Design

    "Originally, the formtion n called for using metal elements to strengthen the bones, increasing their hardness and toughness. However, the deposition of metal elements in the bones still affects the affinity of magic elements and the flow of magic within the body..." Sitting at the experiment table, Chen Yu scribbled on paper while adjusting the organ model projected on the table, pondering how to improve his formtion.


    In traditional fantasy novels, saying that warriors and magic are ipatible isn''t entirely wrong, as metal indeed has a considerable blocking effect on magic elements. For low-rank warriors, fully protective metal armor is undoubtedly their most valuable and reliable defense.


    In this way, even if they inherently have casting ability, these low-rank warriors find it challenging to cast spells while d in iron, isting the magic elements.


    Of course, while high-level warriors also wear metal armor, the material is evidently different. Magic metals with good magical conductivity and affinity for magic elements are added to the armor, enough to cause a qualitative change in the armor''s performance.


    Thinking of this, Chen Yu had a direction for adjustments. The material properties of magic metals are inherently superior to ordinary metals, so recing the ordinary metals originally used to enhance bone strength with magic metals is indeed a solution.


    But there''s the issue of cost.


    The price of magic metals is much higher than ordinary metals.


    Most of the time, magic metals are used as additives mixed with ordinary metals to create alloys with magical abilities. Directly using magic metals is a rare luxury.


    Chen Yu has a significant amount of precious magic ore and can acquire arge quantity of magic metal ore from Earth Elemental ne by trading with an Earth Element Lord he knows. But this formtion is meant for mass production; he can''t treat it like a technology validation project where the best and most expensive is added to everything.


    So a suitable magic metal alloy form must be prepared, and it will also be useful for the Mechanical Mage''s constructionter.


    The Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium does have some magic alloy forms, but those forms are general-purpose, with average performance and cost-effectiveness.


    Thus, even if Chen Yu wants to use these forms, he must adjust and reconfigure them based on his actual needs.


    However, Chen Yu, being a Necromancer and a Surgeon, is not skilled in formting these metal forms.


    Although mages know everything and tend to do everything themselves, after considering it, Chen Yu chose to find a professional to handle this task.


    They have returned from the Maldives to Japan. Although Japan has gradually fallen behind in high-tech fields and has been rocked by the scandal at XX Steel for producing substandard goods, finding a material research-based Metal Research Institute to adjust an existing form to enhance metal performance isn''t troublesome.


    Moreover, given Chen Yu''s current status, with just a phone call, the Japanese Government would directly task the nation''s best Metal Research Institute with this work,pletely relieving him of any stress.


    Acting on his thoughts, Chen Yu called Kyuuzai Ryousen, assigned the task, and provided them with the form and some samples of magic metals. The matter was thus settled.


    The only thing left is to wait for the results.


    Having resolved this matter, Chen Yu also put on hold the research on Dragonized Mage''s formtion n and switched to picking up another Mechanical Mage''s design n.


    The Mechanical Mage design is Chen Yu''s own creation, with no ready-made cases to reference in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium. The only helpes from knowledge in the field of Necromechanics.


    However, the content rted to mechanical structures in Necromechanics seems to remain at the level of the first industrial revolution''s steam-punk style, which is crude and unsophisticated. While suitable to produce engineering robots that are inherently crude and unsophisticated, it fails to fit more fine-detailed designs like Mechanical Mages.


    In fact, from Chen Yu''s perspective, even a Terminator''s structural integrity is more practical than some sample models provided in the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium.


    While contemting this, Chen Yu adjusted the spell model on the experimental table, switching it from an organ model to a human skeleton model.


    "The leg bones and arm bones need reinforcement, at least equivalent to aplete arm and thigh, to ensure leg support and normal arm function." Chen Yu jotted down his thoughts while directly adjusting the model.


    However, seeing the thickened leg bones and arm bones, Chen Yu discarded this design because it was simply too ugly.


    Frowning at the skeleton model stripped of arms and thighs, Chen Yu thought for a moment, seemingly inspired by Terminators and other robots: "Maybe I can use mechanical structures for the thighs and arms directly? This way, I can design more functions withoutpletely mimicking human structures."


    Thinking this, Chen Yu adjusted the model once more, recing the removed arms and thighs with mechanical legs and mechanical armsmonly seen in sci-fi works.


    "This looks much better." Satisfied with the adjustments, Chen Yu nodded approvingly while inspiration seemed to flow: "Since the limbs abandon the human skeletal structure, what about the main support? The rib cage can be reced with armor tes, and as for the spine, keeping the structure as is but optimizing the design could be worthwhile."


    With these thoughts in mind, Chen Yu adjusted the model''s structure, transforming its back and chest from ribs into twoyers ofplete, ovepping armor tes.


    "This is much more pleasing to the eye. The soul core can be ced in the chest cavity, and with such arge abdominal space, pairing it with outer armor could house a magic pool." With the skeleton set, naturally, the hollow interior must be filled.


    Mechanical Mage isn''t like a Skeleton Mage that can function with just a framework. If that''s the case, Chen Yu might as well summon a Skeleton Mage for better value. Why spend effort researching a Mechanical Mage?


    Moreover, simply using soul possession to drive a Mechanical Mage is a highly inefficient energy method. Wouldn''t it be better to transform it into a small soul core powered by a miniature mana pool?


    With this thought, Chen Yu adjusted the Mechanical Mage''s structure once again. Though viewing the somewhat rough design, Chen Yu thought he might need to hire an art designer to redesign the appearance?

 Chapter 1013 - 1006: Commissioned Design

    Hattori Heita is a typical corporate drone in Tokyo, living a 7-to-11 life each week. He is an artist at a fairly well-known animation productionpany in the industry, primarily responsible for scene and character design.


    Of course, he is just an ordinary artist, not the lead. Although his job is described as being responsible for scene and character design, in reality, he just does the detail filling and coloring¡ªwork that is tedious and time-consuming. The main designing is done by the lead artist, who provides sketches for them to do the post-processing.


    Hattori Heita doesn''t have much toin about this; this is just how it is in this industry.


    Artists at the lower levels and neers do this kind of work. If you have talent and can get the approval of your superiors, there might be opportunities for promotion. But more often than not, people like him work hard and overtime every day, enduring until they be senior employees, which allows for a step-by-step promotion.


    This is also the current situation in Japanese society. Even in emerging industries, the traditional emphasis on seniority prevails, rather than relying on talent to get opportunities for advancement.


    In addition, the older generations especially like to show off their seniority and authority, suppressing young people''s ideas. As a result, many young people with ideas and drive are stifled, unable to showcase their talents. They either quit and switch to other ces where they can utilize their skills, or their edges are worn down, bing corporate drones.


    The animation production industry is actually quite good. As long as neers have talent, there are still chances to stand out.


    However, none of this really has anything to do with Hattori Heita. As a 7-to-11 corporate drone, he has long given up on the so-called dreams and struggles. He now lives just for his sry, working hard every day just to earn more money, so that when he has saved enough, he can find a suitable woman to marry.


    It''s just that the cost of living in Tokyo is really too high. If Hattori Heita wants to save enough money to get married with his ie, he has to work a bit harder.


    With these thoughts in mind, Hattori Heita sat down at his work desk, ready to start today''s work.


    As an artist, Hattori Heita''s daily work is to draw, and he has to draw arge amount of repetitive pictures every day.


    Since they are making animations, ording to themon modern standard of 24 to 29 frames per minute, with an episode being 30 minutes excluding the opening and closing, there are about 25 minutes of footage, which calctes to over 700 frames.


    This means that the animationpany must draw at least over 700 drawings per week. If there are scenes with intense budgeting, the frames per minute can even be unlimited¡ª60, 90, or 120 frames¡ªdepending only on whether the client can afford it.


    Although some animationpanies have already switched to drawing withputers, significantly reducing the workload for artists, it is still generally believed in the industry that hand-drawing can improve animation quality. Hattori Heita''spany also holds this belief. Despite usingputers for post-effects processing, most of the original drawings are still hand-drawn by artists.


    Under such circumstances, an artist like Hattori Heita needs toplete at least a thousand drawings per week on average to meet the demands of animation production. And this is just the basic minimum.


    Such arge volume of drawing undoubtedly makes Hattori Heita''s daily work quite heavy. Even after working fifteen hours a day, there is still work left unfinished.


    So every day upon arriving at the office, Hattori Heita must immerse himself fully into his work.


    Only today, just as he had finished drawing a shot, his supervisor called him into the office.


    "Hattori, you''ve been with thepany for about five years now, right? You''ve always been doing post-coloring work; do you want to change jobs?" The supervisor looked at Hattori Heita. He had a good impression of such a diligent corporate drone; although his talent was average, supervisors always liked obedient and hardworking employees.


    However, when a supervisor suddenly asks if you want to change jobs, it''s undoubtedly a nerve-wracking question for a corporate drone.


    Maybe the supervisor likes you and wants to promote you, but it could also be that they dislike you and want you to leave.


    For an utterly unambitious corporate drone like Hattori Heita, job change is absolutely uneptable. So he hurriedly said, "I am very satisfied with my current job and do not want to change jobs!"


    But even an unambitious corporate drone would not pass up the chance for a promotion. So when Hattori Heita saw that the supervisor showed no signs, he quickly added, "Of course, if thepany needs it, I can also adapt to a new position."


    Hattori Heita''s attitude made the supervisor very satisfied, so he picked up a file folder from the desk and handed it to Hattori Heita.


    After Hattori Heita took it, the supervisor said, "This is a very importantmission for thepany. A client designed a robot, but its appearance is a bit rough, so theymissioned us for the design optimization. You don''t have to worry about the mechanical structure; just optimizing the robot''s appearance will suffice.


    The client has also listed their requirements inside. Take it back and read it carefully. You have a week toplete this work. As for the things in your hands, pass them on to someone else."


    "Understood!" Hattori Heita hurriedly agreed but didn''t immediately open the file folder to check its contents.


    After saying all this, the supervisor saw that Hattori Heita still looked respectful listening to his words, and felt satisfied, so he reminded him again, "Thismission is important to thepany. The client is a bigshot we can''t afford to offend, but themission fee they''re offering is considerable. Hattori, you must do well! Thepany has high hopes for you. Since you''ve been doing post-coloring for so long, you can draw something else now."


    The supervisor''s words gave Hattori Heita great encouragement. He knew this was a promise from the supervisor. If his performance this time satisfied this important client, promotion and raise would undoubtedly await him, along with the generousmission fee from the client.


    Encouraged, Hattori Heita left the supervisor''s office, returned to his desk, cleared it up, transferred his work to the neers next to him, and then opened the file folder to take out the contents.


    The folder contained a very detailed design blueprint, which clearly indicated the robot''s internal structure and mechanical framework, though the exterior indeed looked quite rough.


    "No wonder they want an aesthetic makeover; it indeed looks ugly like this." Looking at the humanoid robot''s bare exterior on the design blueprint, Hattori Heita pulled over a nk sheet of paper and began sketching.


    For an artist like Hattori Heita, replicating the original drawing is considered a basic skill. So it didn''t take long before he finished sketching the robot''s shape on the nk paper, though he had no ideas for a while.


    But looking at the several anime character figurines on his desk, Hattori Heita gradually got an idea, and the lines of the robot''s appearance on the white paper became increasingly rounded.

 Chapter 1014 - 1007: Redo

    In an exquisitely designed caf¨¦, Chen Yu flipped through the designs of a robot created by the best artist from an anime designpany, his facial expression indescribably strange.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s face, which seemed on the verge of smiling yet also frowning, made Hattori Heita and his supervisor, who had brought the design n, extremely nervous. They were afraid that Chen Yu would be dissatisfied with their design and offend thisrge client, whose identity they did not know, but recognized as a prominent figure.


    "Did you design this?" Chen Yu looked at Hattori Heita, who stood nervously in front of him, scrutinizing his sparse hair and eyes filled with fairy air, not rising but simply asking, "Why did you design it with a female appearance?"


    Chen Yu put down the design blueprint in his hand, tapping the distinctly feminine robot appearance on the design with his finger, questioning Hattori Heita.


    This was precisely the source of his dilemma.


    The design itself was not wed; the exterior optimization was well done, showing evident effort and earnestness at first nce.


    If Chen Yu wanted to shoot a movie or make an animation, this design would almost need no modification and could readily captivate many enthusiasts of humanoid characters.


    This had be a characteristic of Japan after entering the Heisei Era. The practice of feminizing everything became prevalent; male character gender swaps aside, everyday objects, mascots, machinery, and even military ships and castles were brazenly designed with feminine traits to entice the die-hard anime fans.


    Actually, Chen Yu could be considered a fan of this culture himself; otherwise, he wouldn''t have summoned arge group of ship-girls.


    However, liking ship-girls aside, Chen Yu''s mechanical mages were intended to form abat unit. While aesthetic optimization was for visual appeal, it wasn''t to the point of creating a squad of steel maiden warriors among a bunch of ghosts and monsters.


    So, without waiting for Hattori Heita''s exnation, Chen Yu told them, "Take it back and redo it. I hope you can design a more masculine-style robot appearance. This robot, in concept, is a mechanically manufactured mage meant for the battlefield. You can design it along with the equipment, and I''ll add to the design fees, but I hope... no, I require you to abandon these unnecessary feminine designs."


    Chen Yu''s words left Hattori Heita and his supervisor in a cold sweat. Although having designs sent back for rework was quitemon in the industry, facing arge client made them excessively nervous.


    Hattori Heita was nervous simply because being sent back for rework might mean losing a promotion or sry raise chance, or even his job. His supervisor, however, clearly knew that Chen Yu was someone they couldn''t provoke, a person whose words could potentially shut down their entirepany. This made him far more apprehensive than Hattori Heita when facing Chen Yu.


    So Chen Yu''s simple words about taking it back for rework sent chills down his spine, fearing that a poorly executed design might infuriate this prominent client and lead to theirpany''s closure.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu wasn''t genuinely angry, and after briefly reiterating his requirements, he let the matter pass, signaling that they could leave.


    Hattori Heita and his supervisor were immediately relieved as if granted amnesty, quickly bidding farewell upon realizing Chen Yu wasn''t actually angry, nning to return and work overtime to redesign.


    After Hattori Heita and his supervisor left, Chen Yu couldn''t help but shake his head with a light chuckle.


    Of course, Chen Yu could see their apprehensive attitude. He had reached a point where his words could decide others'' fates, even without explicit expression, making others feel like they were sitting on pins and needles in his presence.


    Finding this amusing, Chen Yu showed no particr reaction, deeming such matters unworthy of his attention.


    The design of female robots was not entirely uneptable to Chen Yu, but as mages, they would seem quite out of ce among the mage corps consisting of Skeleton Mages, Dragon Liches, and Dragonized Mages.


    Moreover, Hattori Heita might have been ustomed to designing for anime, making the robot''s appearance excessively anime-styled rather than realistic, which Chen Yu couldn''t ept, leading to his decision to have them redesigned.


    Having dealt with the mechanical mage design issues, Chen Yu didn''t rush to leave. He was expecting someone else today.


    Chen Yu didn''t have to wait long before the person he anticipated appeared in front of him.


    "Lord Chen Yu, I apologize for keeping you waiting." The neer apologized to Chen Yu and, upon receiving permission, sat down before him.


    After sitting, the neer took a document from his briefcase and handed it to Chen Yu, saying, "Lord Chen Yu, this is the Pentagon''s offer for the Dragon Blood Potion. I wonder if you''re satisfied with it. If you find anything in need of adjustment, I have full authority to modify it at any time."


    Chen Yu nodded slightly, saying nothing more, and picked up the document, carefully reviewing it.


    The list didn''t contain much but consisted of valuable items. Chen Yu could tell that this time the Americans were making a substantial effort.


    They seemed to have also grasped Chen Yu''s temperament, no longer presenting a pile of irrelevant items likest time when they tried to exchange for a ship-girl summoning spot.


    For this, Chen Yu finally nodded in satisfaction, yet still remained nomittal. The items from the Americans were indeed good, but none captivated Chen Yu''s interest.


    If not for the information the Americans provided about the Garden of Osiris in Egypt, which led Chen Yu to acquire Osiris'' body, these items wouldn''t be sufficient to exchange for aplete set of Dragon Blood Potion and the Giant Dragon n''s full training system for Dragon-descent professions from Chen Yu.


    The opposite party seemed to understand Chen Yu''s stance as well, hence took out another document from the briefcase and handed it to Chen Yu, actively introducing, "In fact, we possess several simr pieces of information akin to what you discovered in Egypt. I''m wondering if you''re interested in these ruins."


    Upon hearing this, Chen Yu finally showed interest in his eyes and picked up the document on the table to read carefully.


    "The legendary City of Gold of the Inca Empire? Does this ce really exist?" The document provided by the Americans listed several ruins and treasures discovered by them but unexplored, most of which were relics from the ancient civilizations of the Inca, Maya, and Aztec. What intrigued Chen Yu the most was the City of Gold of the Inca Empire.

 Chapter 1015 - 1008: Trivial Matters

    Chen Yu agreed to the conditions set by the Americans, exchanging his full set of Dragon Blood Potion and training system for Dragon-descent professions in return for their information on the Ancient Inca City of Gold and assistance in its excavation.


    However, he did not intend to explore the City of Gold immediately, having just amassed quite a treasure trove from the Garden of Osiris, which still needed to be dealt with. His thoughts were not focused on exploring the City of Gold.


    Moreover, as the end of the year approached, the Nobel Prize selection process officially began. Even though it was still in the nomination stage, both the Japanese Government and the American and Russian Governments had previously promised to promote Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi for the Nobel Prize in Medicine.


    This matter did not require Chen Yu to do anything personally, but the interviews with the media, participation in relevant academic conferences, and giving speeches, though seemingly unnecessary, were essential tasks.


    What amused Chen Yu the most was that Hiromi Jounouchi could use maternity leave as an excuse to evade these obligations, yet Chen Yu had to ept various academic conference invitations and attend those meetings in which he had no interest.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu was a Necromancer, and these affairs did not need his personal involvement. With some effort, he crafted a soul retaining his memories as a doctor and infused it into a specially created replica. Thus, a tool-person to substitute for him wasplete.


    Chen Yu looked at thepleted replica with deep satisfaction. This tool-person fully possessed his memories, perfectly handling work meetings and those tedious tasks, allowing him to focus his energy on the preparation of Dragonized Mages and the manufacture of Mechanical Mages during this period.


    Thanks to previous experience with Dragonized Transformed Humans, the preparation of Dragonized Mages progressed smoothly aftermissioning a Metal Research Institute to develop alloy forms. Most organ and nd adjustments have beenpleted. Just waiting for the metal alloy form from the institute, Chen Yu could finalize the preparation of Dragonized Mages.


    The progress of Mechanical Mages was even faster than that of Dragonized Mages, as mechanical structures were simpler than human organs. The soul cores and mainponents for the first batch of Mechanical Mages had been produced, and they were currently undergoing adaptive training with bodies forged from ordinary Magic Alloy, enabling data collection for further adjustments.


    Although Mechanical Mages also awaited the new alloy form from the Metal Research Institute, for mere body fine-tuning, the universal alloy forms from the Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium sufficed.


    Regarding the design of the shell, Chen Yu''s previous self-created designs were somewhat ugly, yet technical verification units did not require aesthetic appeal, did they?


    Nheless, Chen Yu applied some improvements and disguise on several designs with feminine appearances previously brought by Hattori Heita, cing them in his Mage Tower as decorations.


    While Chen Yu was engrossed in these endeavors, Hiromi Jounouchi was not idle despite taking care of her daughter.


    Upon returning to Tokyo, Inomata Naoki officially embarked on his journey along the Transcendent path, with Hiromi Jounouchi responsible for his training.


    However, the sight of Hiromi Jounouchi correcting Inomata Naoki''s training moves, holding Little Yixi in one hand and a pointer in the other, always seemed somewhat discordant.


    Yet, despite any incongruity, it could not conceal the fact that Hiromi Jounouchi was now a Demigod Level existence, possessing knowledge and insight from the Crimson Hymn and Dragon n heritage, making her personal instruction something countless people dreamed of.


    Inomata Naoki was aware of this, merely looking at the envious, almost predatory gaze of the long-haired girl wielding a katana, he knew how rare and valuable Hiromi Jounouchi''s personal instruction was.


    Therefore, even though Hiromi Jounouchi''s training exhausted him to the point of near copse, fully exploiting every ounce of his physical potential, leading him to constantly yearn for reprieve, he persevered regardless.


    Beforemencing his training, Hiromi Jounouchi briefly introduced Inomata Naoki to the Supernatural World, covering topics like power ssifications and the current state of extraordinary professions.


    Naturally, Inomata Naoki inquired about thebat levels of Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu, the couple.


    The answer left Inomata Naoki in shock, further realizing how exceptional it was for him to receive personal instruction from Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Tighten your muscles, Mr. Naoki! Youck exercise! Previously, Mr. Chen Yu mentioned you operated a farm in your hometown, but your physique doesn''t reflect that at all!" Hiromi Jounouchi tapped Naoki''s loose muscles again, reminding him to tense his muscles while teasing him with words to provoke him.


    But this was not due to Hiromi Jounouchi''s peculiar interests or enjoyment of torment; rather, warrior training inherently demanded the forging of formidable will, unlike mage training, which required cultivating extensive knowledge.


    Besides physical extreme exertion, such verbal provocation was a routine method for honing one''s will.


    The technique may be old, but effectiveness mattered; being addressed by Hiromi Jounouchi, holding the curious Little Yixi whose gaze bore into Inomata Naoki, created an embarrassment motivating him to conclude the training as promptly as possible.


    Nheless, as training showed no signs of cessation, the dual toll on his mind and body was indeed torturous, driving Inomata Naoki to the brink of madness.


    Watching Inomata Naoki endure this ordeal under Hiromi Jounouchi''s guidance, Kojo Kyoko looked on in utter envy.


    Unlike the novice Inomata Naoki, Kojo Kyoko knew the rarity of receiving personal guidance from a Demigod. Moreover, each time Hiromi Jounouchi corrected Inomata Naoki''s movements, the pointer, while striking his body, skillfully untangled and repositioned the muscle knots and misalignments caused by poor exertion habits.


    Such correction demanded significantly high expertise from the executor, necessitating profound anatomical knowledge of all muscle and skeletal structures and exertion methods, alongside exceptionalmand over oneself to avoid inflicting undue harm during adjustments.


    Obtaining such meticulous guidance from a Demigod made Kojo Kyoko''s envy and jealousy understandable.


    Yet as Kojo Kyoko harbored envy over Inomata Naoki''s indulgence in Hiromi Jounouchi''s guidance, the phone ced beside Hiromi Jounouchi rang suddenly.


    Kojo Kyoko swiftly handed the phone to Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Honey, are you interested in a skiing trip to Russia?"

 Chapter 1016 - 1009 Black Caviar

    The rtionship between Russia and Japan isn''t very good due to territorial disputes over the Northern Territories and historical issues, leading to ongoing tension between the two countries.


    However, for Chen Yu, these matters are of no real concern.


    What do thend issues between Russia and Japan have to do with him, a Chinese?


    While Japan is currently under his protection, this doesn''t mean Chen Yu is obligated to solve Japan''s territorial issues.


    The protection of a demigod is merely a shield against severe dangers emerging from the Supernatural World, rather than a justification for the Japanese government to act recklessly under his banner.


    This time Chen Yu epted an invitation from Russia''s Great Emperor to go to Russia, both to fulfill his promise to the Russian government to help them summon a ship-girl, and to inspect the yacht that the Russians built for him.


    The yacht constructed ording to the Kiev-rank aircraft carrying cruiser blueprints is now almostplete, with only outfitting and interior decoration left.


    Although the designer sent by the Russians had already confirmed the interior decoration style and application of various decorative materials when discussing the design blueprints with Chen Yu, whether the final oue would satisfy Chen Yu still needs his personal inspection to ensure the decor aligns with his preferences, allowing for timely modifications if he is dissatisfied.


    Moreover, the Russians have another goal¡ªto have Chen Yu fulfill his promise by assisting them in summoning the ship-girl.


    The Russians have long been eager for this, but they cannot rush Chen Yu to fulfill his promise, nor can they coerce or induce him, so they hinted through this invitation to Russia.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu didn''t mind helping Russia summon a new warship girl. After readily epting the Russians'' invitation to go skiing in Russia, he also agreed to assist in summoning the ship-girl as a favor.


    Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi did not go directly to Russia since they wanted to experience the famous Trans-Siberian Railway. Bringing Hiromi Jounouchi along, Chen Yu wished to embrace the romance of crossing Siberia by train, while also nning a fishing trip at Lake Baikal along the way, so they first flew to Russia''s Far East before boarding a train to Moscow.


    Gazing at the endless forest outside the train window, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but marvel to Chen Yu, "It''s truly magnificent! You wouldn''t see scenery like this in Japan!"


    "The Great Siberian Forest! It''s probably thergest forest in the world, right?" Chen Yu''s gaze lingered on the forests outside, simrly conveying his fondness for the vast stretch of greenery before him.


    They were traveling on a special train prepared by Russia specifically for them, originally constructed during Tsarist Russia era for the exclusive use of the Russian Imperial Family and built for the demigods. Back then, without airnes, demigods could only travel by train from Moscow to the Far East, with luxurious special trains naturally bing the first choice for them.


    Originally, these trains became the property of the fledgling Red Empire after thest Tsar was executed with his entire family, but the Red Empire initially preserved these symbols of old-time exploitation and oppression. However, as the Red Empire gradually decayed, these extravagant items began to be used again.


    Yet, since the copse of the Red Empire, these special trains have rarely been used, not least because Russia has few remaining demigods, and the current Great Emperor ruling Russia doesn''t particrly enjoy train travel, rendering themrgely obsolete.


    But due to Chen Yu''s visit to Russia and his interest in witnessing the Trans-Siberian Railway, these trains were brought back into service.


    The carriages, built a century ago during the Tsarist Russia era, have been well-preserved. The ornate golden decorations have weathered, darkening to a rich maroon hue, which surprisingly enhances the sense of history''s profound weight.


    Yet, looking at the emblem of Tsarist Russia''s Romanov dynasty within the carriages, Chen Yu felt indifferent about these embellishments, finding them less captivating than the forests outside the window.


    These resplendent decorations once symbolized Tsarist majesty. However, now that thest Tsar was executed in a basement with his entire family, these emblems have long be a joke, serving only as relics of the Romanov dynasty''s former glory.


    Rather than the rise and fall of human dynasties, the dense forests outside the window have persevered through time.


    "Esteemed guests, this is ck caviar from the Caspian Sea, please enjoy." As Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi yed with their daughter, a waiter dressed in a ck tailcoat ced two meals before them.


    Seeing the dishes served, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel a bit curious; he had never tried caviar and was somewhat expectant.


    This caviar is top-grade ck caviar from the Caspian Sea, renowned among Russian-produced caviar as the highest quality delicacy, also one of the world''s best gourmet treasures, naturally evoking anticipation under its reputation.


    Chen Yu didn''t touch the bread and soda crackers on the te; he simply picked up a spoon and scooped a small spoonful of ck caviar from the opened jar, cing it into his mouth.


    A slightly fishy, salty-sweet vor erupted from the bursting roe, filling his mouth, captivating him with its deliciousness.


    "Indeed very tasty." Chen Yu nodded in satisfaction, ncing at the waiter beside him and said, "Please get me a ss of champagne."


    "Today''s champagne selection includes Bollinger and Louis Roederer; I rmend Louis Roederer, you might want to give it a try." The diligent waiter offered rmendations, awaiting Chen Yu''s order.


    Chen Yu pondered for a moment before saying, "I''ll follow your rmendation, bring me a ss."


    The waiter nodded in agreement, then turned to Hiromi Jounouchi, respectfully asking, "Would you like some wine, madam? Caviar pairs excellently with champagne, although fordies, I would suggest a red wine. We have a bottle of Georgian red wine from the Comrade Steel era, the vintage is just right, would you like to sample it?"


    "Georgian wine? I''ve never had Georgian wine before, so let me try it." Hiromi Jounouchi also nodded, epting the waiter''s suggestion.


    While the waiter went to prepare the wine, Chen Yu noticed Little Yixi intently watching them with her big, sparkling eyes, thus reaching for a dab of caviar to offer to her.


    However, his action was halted by Hiromi Jounouchi: "Yixi is still young, she can''t eat that yet!"


    "A taste won''t hurt, right? She seems really eager to try it." Chen Yu observed Little Yixi''s expectant expression, believing it should be harmless.


    Yet Hiromi Jounouchi remained firm, blocking Chen Yu''s motion, causing Little Yixi to pout unhappily, nearly ready to burst into tears.


    This prompted Hiromi Jounouchi to quickly set aside her spoon, picking up her daughter tofort her.

 Chapter 1017 - 1010: Snowflakes and Bears

    The train shuttled through the lush Great Siberian Forest, the sound of its wheels piercing the forest''s tranquility.


    Although it was still autumn when they departed from Japan, snow had already begun to fall in the Great Siberian Forest, gradually covering the green woods in a nket of white.


    This was the first time little Yixi, who was born in the summer, saw snow. She was fascinated by the white stuff, and whenever Jounouchi Hiromi held her up to the window, she would reach out her small hands to try to catch the snowkes outside.


    "Does little Yixi like the snowkes? Watch Mommy catch some for you!" Seeing her daughter seemingly enamored with the snowkes outside, Jounouchi Hiromi reached out of the window and, upon opening her hand in front of her daughter, snow crystals appeared in her palm.


    Little Yixi, too young to understand what was happening, simply saw her mother''s hand filled with something white, and reached out her little hands to grasp what was in her mother''s palm.


    If these were ordinary snowkes, they''d surely melt when little Yixi grabbed them. But Jounouchi Hiromi had foreseen this, using a bit of magic power to keep the snowkes from melting.


    So when little Yixi reached out to grab them, naturally, she caught the white things that intrigued her so much.


    Snowkes are cold, a sensation little Yixi had never felt before, and it made her tiny eyebrows¡ªhardly there yet¡ªarch up in surprise.


    Her big, round eyes widened, and she curiously tried to bring the snowkes in her hand to her mouth.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t stop little Yixi this time; instead, she watched her daughter with a smile, as she used her not-so-agile little hands to put the tiny snowkes into her mouth.


    The icy feeling seemed to delight little Yixi, who waved her little hands around,ughing and continuously reaching out, as if wanting more of these cold, unfamiliar things.


    Watching her daughter''s adorable actions, Jounouchi Hiromiughed and said to the attendant beside her, "Bring me a serving of ice cream... no, perhaps just a ss of milk."


    The attendant, who had been standing by and had seen little Yixi''s attempt to catch the snowkes, guessed what Jounouchi Hiromi wanted and suggested, "The chef on board can make fresh milk ice cream for you, ma''am. Would you like that?"


    "Freshly made? Hmm..." Jounouchi Hiromi considered for a moment after hearing the attendant''s offer, but she replied, "Just bring a ss of fresh milk; the child is too young for ice cream."


    "As you wish, ma''am." The attendant bowed and turned to instruct the kitchen to prepare the milk.


    Soon, the milk was brought over. After thanking him, Jounouchi Hiromi reached out over the ss of milk and retrieved a handful of white snowkes, which now danced and twirled around her palm, like snow elves performing a dance.


    Seeing the dancing white snowkes, little Yixi was instantly overjoyed, pping her hands and reaching forward, trying to catch the swirling kes. Her little feet kicked excitedly, full of energy.


    After teasing her daughter for a while, Jounouchi Hiromi let the snowkes settle onto little Yixi''s hands. After she had yed with them, she put them in her mouth.


    This time, the snowkes Jounouchi Hiromi had conjured were made using milk, giving them a different vor than the ice crystals created with water vapor. When little Yixi put the snowkes into her mouth, she found that in addition to the icy sensation, there was a familiar milky taste, causing her little face to light up with joy as she pped her hands happily.


    After amusing little Yixi into drinking half a cup of milk, the little girl seemed to tire from ying and reluctantly put her hands down.


    Realizing it might not be good to let her daughter drink so many cold things, Jounouchi Hiromi had the attendant bring a cup of hot milk, which she let little Yixi sip before gently coaxing her to sleep.


    After Jounouchi Hiromi had lulled little Yixi to sleep and ced her in the cot prepared for her, Chen Yu returned from another car.


    Since the train was a private one, itprised an entire train rather than just a car. The whole nine-car train was dedicated to serving the couple, which was why Chen Yu had been in another car and only just returned.


    "Honey, is Yixi asleep?" Chen Yu asked in a hushed tone when he saw Jounouchi Hiromie out of the room holding the cradle.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, whispering back, "I yed with her for a while, and she fell asleep from exhaustion. What were you doing just now, hubby?"


    "I was confirming our itinerary with the conductor. We''re headed directly to Irkutsk by the shores of Lake Baikal, where we''ll stop for a day to fish for salmon." Chen Yu exined to Jounouchi Hiromi, pointing to an old Russian map hanging in the car as heid out their travel n. "After that, we head to Moscow to summon a ship-girl for the Russians, then on to Saint Petersburg, where our yacht is under construction. It''s alreadyunched and now awaits final fittings and interior decoration. Once these are done, we''ll go to Russia''s famous resort, Sochi, for a week. Do you like skiing, Hiromi?"


    "You''ve nned everything so meticulously, I can''t wait." Jounouchi Hiromiughed at Chen Yu.


    "It''s a pity it''s not summer now. I heard from the conductor earlier that you might see bears along the Siberian Railway in summer, but now it''s winter, and these big fellows are hibernating. I''ve never seen bears in the wild!" Chen Yu remarked as he sat with Jounouchi Hiromi on a sofa by the window. The entire train car was set up as a grand living room, not filled with rows of seats like a regr train. Aside from sofas, there was even arge round table capable of seating eight.


    "Bears? What''s interesting about those stinky big creatures!" Jounouchi Hiromi recalled seeing bears at the zoo before and only remembered how strong their smell was.


    But Chen Yuughed and said, "Don''t you think teddy bears are cute? Don''t girls like teddy bear dolls? I''m even nning to capture a bear cub to be Yixi''s pet!"

 Chapter 1018 - 1011 Fishing on Lake Baikal

    Lake Baikal is the deepestke in the world, and also thergest freshwaterke on the Eurasian Continent.


    This ce is also the Northern Sea, one of the four seas of ancient China, where the famous Han Dynasty story of Su Wu herding sheep took ce.


    Historically, it was always Chinese territory, but in modern history, due to Tsarist Russia''s aggression towards China, China gradually lost control over this area, especially during the humiliatingst hundred years of the Qing Dynasty, when Tsarist Russia seized vast amounts of Chinese territory from the weak and ipetent Qing Government, which is infuriating and also causes one to sigh in regret.


    So Chen Yu wasn''t going to spoil his mood over these historical issues. Together with Hiromi Jounouchi, they put on warm clothes and came to the shores of Lake Baikal, ready to catch some salmon and enjoy the pleasures of fishing at Lake Baikal.


    By now, Lake Baikal had begun to freeze over, and a thinyer of ice had formed along theke''s edge.


    Actually, Lake Baikal wasn''t suitable for fishing at this time, but for the couple, both demigods, like Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, it was nothing.


    After simply applying some frost to the ice to make it more solid, Chen Yu ced a chair on the ice, then made a hole in the ice surface, calmly preparing the bait and hooks, ready to start fishing.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, holding Little Yixi, didn''t join in the fishing but sat beside Chen Yu, her face filled with a smile as she watched her husband prepare for fishing.


    The attendants from the train also came over, setting up a small tent beside Chen Yu and his wife, and they brought some pre-prepared food and hot drinks for them to use.


    The weather today was quite nice. Even though theke surface had begun to freeze, there was no wind today, and the ice surface wasn''t too cold, so sitting on the ice in such weather, sipping a little wine while fishing, and enjoying the scenic beauty of Lake Baikal was a very pleasant thing.


    "Little Yixi, look, Daddy is fishing! Fishing~ oh! Fish! Yixi, do you know what a fish is?" Hiromi Jounouchi sat next to Chen Yu, cing Little Yixi on herp, pointing at Chen Yu as she exined to her daughter what he was doing.


    Logically speaking, such a young baby shouldn''t be exposed to cold wind and shouldn''t be able to understand anything, but Little Yixi was no ordinary baby.


    She carried the bloodline from Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, one being the Underworld Feather Angel, the highest creation of the Necromancy School, possessing the divinity of a demigod, and the other being from the Giant Dragon n, a demigod Dragon King.


    Even though Hiromi Jounouchi sealed her own bloodline while carrying Little Yixi, nurturing her with a human body, the dragon and Underworld Feather Angel bloodlines were perfectly inherited by Little Yixi.


    It''s just that these two powerful bloodlines are currently dormant and sealed, and will mature with Little Yixi''s growth, manifesting their powerful force when she bes an adult.


    However, despite thetent traits and sealed powers, Little Yixi, with both bloodlines, still disyed a faster and more intelligent growth than ordinary infants, with a stronger body.


    The mere cold wind only served to stimte the seals Chen Yu had ced in her body, causing the seals to leak more energy to strengthen her body.


    This was also a form of protection from Chen Yu for his daughter, aiming to prevent the rapid growth of powerful bloodlines from affecting Little Yixi while allowing her to grow healthy and happy. Adjusting the seals to be reactive, releasing a small part of the sealed power when encountering problems to fortify Little Yixi''s body, became the most suitable solution.


    So, indeed, for Little Yixi, various harsh natural environments not only wouldn''t harm her but would promote her body''s rapid growth.


    Of course, this went against the intentions of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi; they didn''t want their daughter to have powerful strength from the start but rather spend decades going through a draconic infancy like normal dragons, then hundreds of years sleeping to adapt to the strength thates from bloodline growth.


    Their child born of thebination of their bloodlines was extremely powerful. The power in Little Yixi''s body, without seals, was close to Sub-Legendary rank, and once she became an adult, she could be a Legendary-rank being without any obstacles, even without any training.


    But such powerful strength would be uncontroble and unmanageable for such a little girl, so instead of letting an immature-minded little girl take hold of such power, it would be better to seal that power and let it gradually release as Little Yixi grows.


    With the family of three happily fishing, although due to the weather the harvest wasn''t great, every time Chen Yu caught a fish from the ice hole, Little Yixi would giggle with joy, which lifted Chen Yu''s spirits as he teased his daughter with the fish, prompting her to grab it.


    However, just as the family of three was having fun, others arrived at the ice to fish like Chen Yu.


    Seeing the four figures approach, Chen Yu raised an eyebrow but still greeted them amiably.


    Of the four people walking over, two were typical Russian men, and the other two were Chinese, looking like two pairs of father and son.


    "Friend, how''s the fishing today?" It seemed that they noticed Chen Yu looked Chinese, and one of the Chinese greeted him, even taking out a cigarette to give to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu tossed the cigarette back with a smile, saying, "With kids, it''s better not to smoke. Today''s catch is alright, are you guys here to fish too?"


    "Yes, I have always wanted to fish for trout at Lake Baikal, so I came with friends. My name is Liu Peiqiang, and this is my friend Makarov." The Chinese who offered the cigarette introduced himself and his child: "This is my son Liu Qi, and that''s Makarov''s son. Do you mind if we fish here?"

 Chapter 1019 - 1012: Chatting on the Ice Lake

    Although the addition of Makarov and Liu Peiqiang and his son increased the number of people, the area of the ice was stillrge, and there were plenty of fish in Lake Baikal. The two of them drilled two more ice holes near Chen Yu, set up their chairs, and lowered their fishing lines into the holes, waiting for the fish to bite while chatting.


    Sitting so close by, it was natural for Makarov and Liu Peiqiang to start talking with Chen Yu along with having their own conversation.


    Upon learning that both Chen Yu and his wife were doctors, and quite aplished ones at that, the two couldn''t help but feel a bit surprised. Liu Peiqiang''s expression even turned somber momentarily.


    Through their conversation, Chen Yu learned that Liu Peiqiang''s wife passed away from a terminal illness when their son was very young, which left Chen Yu feeling quite moved.


    "Even as doctors, we can''t cure every illness. Diseases remain the greatest challenge to human health," Chen Yu reflected, as he checked the bait on his hook. "For doctors, saving a life is the most important thing, but medical technology ultimately limits us from saving every life. In fact, seeing a life pass away can sometimes make us more upset than the patient, because they were once vibrant lives."


    This topic undeniably carried a heavy weight, and Makarov, the robust Russian man, seemed a bit ufortable with the atmosphere. He reached into his box and pulled out two bottles of beer, throwing them to Chen Yu and Liu Peiqiang.


    "Let''s not talk about these heavy topics. Let''s drink!" Makarov bit open a bottle cap, took a swig, and couldn''t resistmenting, "It''s a shame we don''t have vodka. Beer is just not strong enough."


    Seeing his son and Liu Qi eyeing the beers eagerly, Makarov chuckled heartily and pulled out two more bottles from the box, tossing them to the young men: "Haha, if you want to drink, just say so. How can a man not drink!"


    Makarov''s son seemed used to this, taking the bottle and biting off the cap just like his father, promptly taking a sip.


    Liu Qi, holding the bottle, nced at Liu Peiqiang and, seeing no objections, pried off the cap too, clinking bottles with Makarov''s son before taking a swig himself.


    The way he drank suggested it was not his first time.


    The two young men drinking livened the atmosphere a bit, and the sessive bites on the lines shifted everyone''s attention back to fishing.


    "Doctor Chen, are you here on vacation? Fishing at Lake Baikal this season isn''t something just anyone would do. Being a doctor, you must be busy, right?" Liu Peiqiang asked Chen Yu while keeping his eye on his rod.


    "I have a friend who invited me to Moscow for a visit, so I came by here to see Lake Baikal along the way," Chen Yu replied, taking a sip and reeling in another fish from the ice hole.


    After throwing the fish into a nearby bucket, Chen Yu continued, "My work is alright. Our hospital doesn''t handle outpatient services, so we don''t have many patients. With Japan''s tiered healthcare system, it''s the primary care hospitals that are busy."


    "Are primary care hospitals really that busy? That''s quite different from back home! In China, it feels like big hospitals are always crowded, and it''s hard to get an appointment," Liu Peiqiangmented, given his personal experiences with his wife''s illness.


    "Japan uses a tiered healthcare system, which maximizes the role of primary health facilities and allows big hospitals to concentrate their medical resources on treating and researchingplex diseases," Chen Yu exined, aware of the differences between Chinese and Japanese medical systems. However, he didn''t believe the Japanese system to be superior: "Tiered healthcare has its advantages but isn''t without its ws. Compared to China''s system, each has its own pros and cons."


    Shaking his head, Chen Yu baited the hook again and lowered it back into the ice hole.


    "That''s true; getting medical treatment back home seems easier than abroad," Liu Peiqiang nodded, having once sought treatment for his wife and knowing the difficulties well.


    Makarov, having a beer in his hand, sighed and said, "Compared to Russia, China and Japan''s medical conditions are already good, you know? In Russia, even though healthcare is free, you have to buy the medicine prescribed by doctors yourself since hospitals don''t sell it. Plus, medical equipment in Russia is very outdated, with much of it still from the Soviet era!"


    "Oh, that''s terrifying!" Chen Yu raised his bottle, took a sip, and said, "You should thank the Soviet Union; otherwise, you might not have any medical facilities now! To the great Soviets!"


    Clearly joking about the Soviet Union, Chen Yu was unhindered by Makarov''s equal enthusiasm as he raised his own bottle and shouted, "To the Soviets!"


    For Russians who lived through that era, the Soviet Union is an indelible pride yet asting pain.


    The red empire was once the most powerful country in the world, bringing prosperity to Russians, yet it copsed, bringing suffering as well.


    Russians still enjoy the benefits of the Soviet era today, but the pain brought by its dissolution still affects them.


    Though not shouting like Makarov, Liu Peiqiang also raised his bottle and said withplex emotions, "To the great Soviets."


    For China, the Soviet Union is also aplex presence; it once assisted China but severed ties during China''s toughest times, and rtions even deteriorated to military shes.


    But now, despite whatever happened in the past, Chinese and Russians find themselves fishing and drinking by Lake Baikal, enjoying peace together; this is the rare and bittersweet reality history leaves us.


    The three drank, and Chen Yu brought his daughter from Hiromi Jounouchi, holding her as they fished together.


    Little Yixi''s adorable demeanor won the affection of Makarov and Liu Peiqiang, making them y carefully with her and sparking regret in each for not having a daughter of their own.


    The three strangers became familiar with each other, and after a day of fishing, they simply lit a campfire on the ice, cooking the fresh salmon they caught over the fire. Makarov even pulled out Russia''s Water of Life from his box, drinking and dancing, turning the barbecue into a campfire party.

 Chapter 1020 - 1013: One Meeting, One Opportunity

    After a night of revelry, making both Makarov and Liu Peiqiang drunk, the campfire gathering, held due to a chance encounter, finally came to an end. Handing the two drunken old men over to their respective sons, Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi returned to the special train, continuing their journey.


    This chance encounter introduced Chen Yu to two great friends, but ultimately, it was just an interlude in the journey. After the excitement and revelry, everyone had to continue on their own journey.


    Perhaps it was just a coincidental meeting, and maybe Chen Yu would never see them again, but the beautiful memories of the encounter would remain unforgettable.


    Even though Chen Yu is a demigod, his emotions are no different; he too would be happy to meet good friends and feel a bit regretful upon parting.


    However, this didn''t prompt Chen Yu to do anything extra, except that everyone exchanged contact informationst night, giving themselves a small hope of meeting again.


    Perhaps sensing Chen Yu''s emotions, Jounouchi Hiromi asked, "Are you reluctant to part with these two new friends, hubby?"


    "A little, I haven''t made such pure friendships or drank and chatted like this in a long time." Chen Yu shook his head, a slight touch of nostalgia on his face.


    Without any mix of other things, purely making friends and drinking, chatting, was indeed a rare experience for the current Chen Yu.


    Whether he was acting as an ordinary person or as a demigod, people who could just purely befriend him without any other interests were bing fewer, and everyone interacting with him always involved interests.


    This is why Chen Yu was able to be friends with Makarov and Liu Peiqiang, drinking and chatting together, because such friendships without interests and other mixes were rare.


    Although this friendship is rare, it ultimately is just a trivial interlude in his journey, even if this short-lived friendship was wonderful, it would eventually end, and people would part.


    "It''s clear, hubby, you really enjoy this friendship free of all else!" Jounouchi Hiromi smiled knowingly, nodding and sighing, "Perhaps this is why we Japanese advocate for ''Ichigo Ichie'', because meetings that happen only once in a lifetime are beautiful due to their brevity, so they should be cherished especially."


    "Ichigo Ichie? To tell the truth, I''ve heard this saying quite a few times in Japan over the years, but have never really felt what a once-in-a-lifetime meeting is truly like." Chen Yu, despite Jounouchi Hiromi saying this is Ichigo Ichie, still couldn''t quite grasp what kind of feeling Ichigo Ichie was supposed to be.


    Upon hearing this, Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, and exined to Chen Yu: "Ichigo Ichie doesn''t simply mean a once-in-a-lifetime meeting, it means this might be the only chance in a lifetime to meet one another, so it should be cherished and treated in the best possible way, it doesn''t merely mean a meeting only once in a lifetime!"


    "I see? Indeed, it''s quite a reasonable saying." Chen Yu touched his chin, and after Jounouchi Hiromi''s exnation, he finally understood Ichigo Ichie, finding it indeed a beautiful mindset and attitude.


    Precisely because one doesn''t know when the next meeting will be, maybe in this lifetime they will never meet again, so now this meeting is perhaps thest one in this life, therefore one should be in their best state, with a cherished mindset, to enjoy this once-in-a-lifetime meeting, lest regret itter.


    However, no matter how much one cherishes, if in a lifetime one can only meet friends once, there will still be regrets and remorse after parting, regretting why you didn''t cherish the time spent with friends.


    But in modern times, it''s no longer quite possible to meet friends only once in a lifetime, as the development ofmunication and transportation means that as long as one wishes, even if friends are far apart, they can still meet.


    Especially for Chen Yu, there really isn''t anyone in this world he wants to see but cannot meet.


    Of course, cherishing the opportunity to meet true friends is always a good mindset, because being able to meet friends with whom you share a genuine connection is definitely worth cherishing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Leaving Lake Baikal, the special train did not stop except for necessary halts to replenish resources.


    This train, specially built for demigods during the Tsarist Russia era, carried Chen Yu and his wife into Moscow amidst a light snowfall.


    The train came to a steady halt at the tform, and as Chen Yu gazed out at the rapt honor guard and the weingmittee waiting on the tform, he couldn''t help but pinch the bridge of his nose.


    Honestly, he wasn''t fond of such grand wees.


    Though being a demigod warranted being personally greeted by a nation''s leader, Chen Yu wasn''t keen on extensive social engagements and meaningless interactions. These Russian officials here to wee him would likely only be seen once in this lifetime, so why bother expending energy on pleasantries with those he''d never see again?


    Nheless, in the end, Chen Yu, along with Jounouchi Hiromi, stepped out of the carriage to ept the greeting from the weingmittee outside.


    "Wee to Moscow, Your Excellency!" The weing official had a ttering smile on his face, and with his words, the honor guard on the tform instantly stood at attention and saluted, granting Chen Yu the experience of head-of-state level wee.


    Chen Yu paid no heed to the official with the ingratiating smile; what truly caught his attention and the reason he got off the train to ept the wee was a pale-faced man in a Soviet-era military uniform standing among the crowd.


    Noticing that Chen Yu had spotted him, the man in the old Soviet military uniform approached Chen Yu and extended his hand: "Hello, wee to Moscow. Cough... cough... cough..."


    The man''s hand paused halfway, and he started coughing violently, seemingly to the point of embarrassing Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu could tell that this man was genuinely coughing, and his condition was somewhat severe.


    For a demigod to be coughing like this, it was no simple ailment.


    And this man before him was one of Russia''s only three demigods, though his current state didn''t look too good.


    Amidst the concerned nces of the surrounding Russian officials who came to greet them, Chen Yu ced a hand on the man''s shoulder, using a small spell to help regte him, stopping the incessant coughing of this demigod.


    "Thank you, I feel much better." Feeling a lot more at ease after the spell''s regtion, this Russian demigod thanked Chen Yu.


    "You''re wee, it was nothing." Chen Yu smiled, saying to the Russian demigod, "You wouldn''t want to chat here with me, right? How about changing ces to talk?"


    "Of course, please." The Russian demigod, no longer coughing, appeared much better and gestured weingly to Chen Yu and his family.

 Chapter 1021 - 1014: Respect those who are courageous

    The Russians sent a weing party and arranged the best hotel in Moscow for Chen Yu''s family, as well as preparing avish banquet to celebrate his and Jounouchi Hiromi''s arrival.


    Judging by the grandeur of the preparations made by the Russians, they were indeed very serious about weing Chen Yu, with all the hospitality matching the standards for receiving a Demigod. Yet, Chen Yu had little interest in the so-called weing banquet they organized, and Jounouchi Hiromi also seemed unimpressed by such gatherings.


    Rather than attending the banquet, Chen Yu was more intrigued by the Russian demigod who came to meet them.


    The Russian demigod, still wearing old Soviet-era military attire, bore heavy old injuries, which not only made hisplexion pale but also caused him to be gued by incessant coughing.


    Although Chen Yu provided him with some adjustments at the train station, it only served to suppress the coughing and couldn''t even be considered healing.


    Chen Yu could tell this Russian demigod was likely injured internally, damaging his lungs, and hadn''t received proper treatment, leading tosting side effects that caused his continuous coughing.


    Even though demigods have strong physiques, once severely injured, healing bes particrly difficult, and recovery is slow.


    Deciding not to attend the banquet, Chen Yu chose to sit and chat with this Russian demigod rather than dealing with those bothersome officials.


    Although those Russian officials were people Chen Yu was meeting for the first time and they didn''t seem to make him ufortable, Chen Yu truly wasn''t keen on wasting time socializing with people he might never meet again.


    Jounouchi Hiromi simrly didn''t attend the banquet, instead taking her daughter directly to the hotel prepared by the Russians, nning to have a good rest.


    Though traveling from Siberia in a luxury train carriage was indeedvish, even modern trains are hard to describe asfortable, let alone the century-old carriages from the Tsarist Russia era.


    Despite these trains being refurbished and meticulously maintained by the Russians, they couldn''t mask their age, feeling neither particrly ufortable norfortably cozy after a hundred years of service.


    Moreover, traveling itself is a tiring endeavor, regardless of howfortable or luxurious the transportation might be.


    The absence of the three demigods from the banquet undoubtedly made the Russian officials, who had carefully prepared the event, feel quite troubled, yet they couldn''t express anyints, for demigods are entitled to such whims.


    Even during the Tsarist era, demigods didn''t need to pay homage to the Tsar, so a group of ordinary officials held even less sway.


    Then Chen Yu followed this Russian demigod to a bar near Red Square.


    "This is a bar we used to frequent, every time after the military parades in Red Square, we would gather here to drink," exined the Russian demigod in Soviet military attire to Chen Yu, gazing at the historically vibrant bar. Chen Yu could discern that "we" referred to the demigods from the Soviet era, a time belonging to the Red Empire.


    "It sounds like a ce with much history. Do you still gather here now?" Chen Yu asked the Russian demigod, though aware there were only three demigods left in Russia.


    However, the demigod nodded affirmatively, "Whenever we can return here, we are able to reunite."


    With that said, the Russian demigod pushed open the bar door, leading Chen Yu inside.


    The bar''s interior was modest, seemingly a quite ordinary establishment with limited space, boasting a single bar counter and only a scarce few tables.


    The Russian demigod appeared quite familiar with the bar''s owner, casually greeting him before pulling Chen Yu toward a table to sit down.


    "Only vodka is served here, the finest vodka in all of the Soviet Union," introduced the Russian demigod sinctly. Once the proprietor brought out a white ss bottle and two sses, he thanked him and continued, "When we used toe here, we would fill the ce. I still remember the first time was to celebrate the bar''s opening; its first owner was a veteran who endured the October Revolution with us, and helped build the Soviet Union. The current owner is his grandson."


    While recounting this, the Russian demigod unscrewed the bottle and poured drinks for both Chen Yu and himself.


    Sipping this vodka, deemed the best by the Russian demigod, Chen Yu felt the fiery warmth ze from his throat to his stomach, admitting it was indeed exquisite liquor.


    "The October Revolution... Such distant history. Without demigods, no one could possibly survive from that era to present times, right?" Chen Yu remarked, ncing at the Russian demigod as his gaze lingered on the faded ck-and-white photographs adorning the bar wall.


    The Russian demigod pointed to one photo, telling Chen Yu, "I remember this picture; it was during the great Patriotic War. Countless young men, driven by love for their homnd, went to the battlefield resolutely."


    "Russia may be vast, but we have no road to retreat. Behind us lies Moscow," quoted Chen Yu from the famous movie line, a statement that perhaps wasn''t uttered in history but best encapsted the sentiment of the Soviet Union''s great Patriotic War: "To those who are courageous."


    Chen Yu raised his ss, with a peculiar toast honoring the brave individuals rather than the war, which held immense importance to the Russians.


    "To thoserades who sacrificed," echoed the Russian demigod, lifting his ss.


    For him, those were hisrades, allies, and friends who fulfilled their missions and fell for a noble and grand ideal, leaving him as the lone survivor.


    What saddened him the most was failing to preserve everything the valiant sacrificed individuals struggled for¡ªthe nation they passionately championed no longer existed.


    "What''s your name?" Chen Yu, for the first time, asked the Russian demigod for his name.


    "Andrei. Andrei Petrovich. In Russia, among every ten people, there''s always one named Andrei," replied Andrei with a smile directed at Chen Yu, who then noticed that despite his paleplexion, Andrei possessed a remarkably charming smile.


    As they continued drinking, the bar door swung open, revealing a towering woman in a ck coat who had to duck to enter the doorway.


    "Mikhailovna!" greeted Andrei, raising his ss towards the woman who entered, acknowledging her presence as another Russian demigod.

 Chapter 1022 - 1015: Wanting to be Resurrected

    Russia has a total of three demigods, all remnants from the former Soviet era, and they represent the most precious legacy Russia inherited from that red empire.


    However, because the first president of Russia, who buried the Soviet Union with his own hands, made these three demigods wish they could kill him, they were only willing to protect Russia from foreign supernatural forces, disregarding any orders from the Russian government at the time.


    Andrei, severely wounded in battles against Western powers led by the United States before the dissolution of the Soviet Union, chose to stay in the European part for recuperation, ensuring his injuries did not worsen while also safeguarding Russia''s security in Europe.


    Another demigod simply avoided the hassle by hiding away in the Far East,pletely ignoring any orders from Moscow.


    As for thest demigod, Mikhailovna, she straightforwardly took up the banner of guarding the tomb of the revolutionary leader, remaining in Lenin''s Mausoleum in Red Square, seldom stepping out.


    Due to the attitudes of these three demigods and the chaos following the Soviet Union''s dissolution, the supernatural forces left behind from the Soviet era fell into considerable disarray, indirectly causing Russia''s military conflicts to remain weak post-Soviet dissolution, unable to swiftly resolve even Chechnya.


    However, with the stepping down of Russia''s first president and the ascent of the current Great Emperor, Russia''s internal situation gradually improved, and the rtionship between the demigods and the Russian government began to ease. At least Andrei now would listen somewhat to orders from the Soviet government rather than living inplete seclusion in Sochi as before.


    "Mikhailovna, you would never leave Lenin''s Mausoleum before." Andrei asked the bartender for another ss and poured a drink for the female demigod who guards Lenin''s tomb before continuing, "I''vee to invite you for a drink several times, yet you never came out. What brings you here today?"


    "I''m not here for you, but to meet this gentleman." Mikhailovna took a sip from her ss and looked directly at Chen Yu, bluntly asking, "I heard you are a Necromancer and can resurrect the dead, is that correct?"


    The straightforward attitude of this Russian demigod made Chen Yu raise an eyebrow, but he nodded slightly and responded, "It is not resurrection but rather bringing the deceased back to the world in another form of life."


    "Then what is the cost and what conditions are required for you to resurrect the dead?" Mikhailovna ignored Chen Yu''s exnation, looking at him excitedly and earnestly, as if willing to agree to any condition he set forth.


    Andrei felt slightly awkward witnessing Mikhailovna''s fervent demeanor, awkwardly rubbing his nose, but he also seemed to understand what Mikhailovna intended. So, he picked up his ss to mask his own embarrassment and excitement, just like Mikhailovna, without interjecting.


    Watching the attitudes of these two Russian demigods, Chen Yu more or less guessed their intentions and asked, "Who do you want to resurrect? Before proceeding, I must remind you that bringing the deceased back in another form will cause them immense pain, making every moment in this world a torment and agony, with substantial repercussions requiring a heavy price."


    Chen Yu''s words were both true and misleading. For him, bringing the deceased back was not hard to aplish, and the so-called torment and agony were mainly due to the inability of the resurrected to adapt to an in-between state of life and death.


    In the past, necromancers reviving the dead indeed caused great suffering and torment to the deceased, primarily to torture their souls, generating intense hatred and empowering the resurrected through extreme emotions.


    Such a method is considered deviant; a necromancer like Chen Yu, adopting a more traditional route, would not choose a method fraught with such severe side effects.


    After all, tormenting a deceased''s soul to evoke extreme hatred risks the deceased losing control and turning against the necromancer.


    As for the genuine impact of resurrecting the dead, it was substantial because the two Russian demigods likely wanted to resurrect either theirrades or the one lying beneath Red Square.


    "So... what price must be paid to resurrect someone who has passed?" Mikhailovna remained somewhat unwilling, still eager to know what price must be paid to resurrect the dead.


    Chen Yu shook his head as he regarded her, using a tone tinged with regret, "If it were just an ordinary person, it would be simple. A sacrificial offering that satisfies me would suffice. But if you wish to resurrect a demigod, the price you must pay should be at least equivalent to the value of a demigod."


    The price Chen Yu quoted far exceeds the actual cost of resurrection; reviving a demigod, although costly, does not equate to the worth of a demigod itself.


    He had to say this because reviving deceased demigods would have toorge an impact. Nations have lost demigods in battle, and if someone could resurrect them, it would undeniably disrupt the current bnce of international supernatural forces.


    Previously, Chen Yu''s ability to summon ship-girls already influenced this bnce. If not for his status as an emerging force, and other nations'' uncertainty about quelling him with minimal cost, along with their desire for his technology, Chen Yu believed the Five Great Hooligans would have long united to hunt him down.


    The expressions on Andrei and Mikhailovna''s faces turned somewhat sour. The price Chen Yu set was beyond their means to afford,pared to the resurrected demigod''s worth.


    The greatest value of a demigod lies in demigod-levelbat power, yet Andrei and Mikhailovna together could hardly count as a full demigod, and even theirbined wealth could not meet Chen Yu''s demands, effectively dashing their hopes for resurrecting theirrade.


    Although resurrecting a demigod would undoubtedly enhance Russia''s national strength, the awkward rtionship between Andrei, Mikhailovna, and the Russian government made it difficult for them to seek the government''s help for this matter.


    Even though they knew the Russian government would undoubtedly bankroll the effort if they asked.


    Watching the two demigods'' conflicted expressions, Chen Yu took a sip from his ss before saying, "Although it''s not my ce to say, the dead should rest in peace and shouldn''t return to this world, nor should the living disturb their slumber."

 Chapter 1023 - 1016: The Cost Required

    In the bar, Chen Yu had already left after finishing his drink, but Andrei and Mikhailovna were still sitting silently with their sses in hand.


    "Andrei, do you think he''s telling the truth?" Mikhailovna broke the silence first, asking Andrei.


    All these years, Mikhailovna had been staying at Lenin''s Mausoleum in Red Square, guarding the site of the great revolutionary mentor. Although her connection with the outside world was notpletely severed, it was limited to receiving news, without knowing specific matters.


    About Chen Yu, she only knew that he was a very powerful demigod, and his profession was the legendary Necromancer who could resurrect the dead, but she didn''t know much beyond that.


    Compared to her, Andrei, though usually staying at a Sochi resort to suppress his injuries, benefited from the Russian government''s gradual easing of rtions with the three demigods under the leadership of the Great Emperor. Andrei would asionally handle some less taxing affairs for the Russian government, naturally acquiring more information.


    For instance, this time, the Russian government invited Andrei to Moscow to oversee the arrangements rted to hosting Chen Yu and his family, and naturally provided Andrei with all relevant information they held on Chen Yu.


    Through these materials, Andrei had some understanding of Chen Yu. Therefore, when Mikhailovna raised the question, he hesitated a little before saying: "The strength of this Chen Yu is unfathomable. He possesses a summoning spell that can transform an object embodying faith into a human-like existence. The government invited him this time to transform the Peter the Great into a new demigod.


    Previously, The Kirov was taken by him and transformed into a demigod. So, given his abilities, I believe he can resurrect the dead, especially considering his profession as a Necromancer. We just don''t understand the Necromancer profession, nor do we understand what he means by allowing the deceased to live in this world in a different life form."


    "Indeed, we have too few bargaining chips to offer in exchange andck adequate understanding of him. He might have multiple means of reviving the dead, and what he told us may be just the simplest approach." Mikhailovna poured herself another ss of vodka, letting the high-strength alcohol flow into her mouth. Only then did her mood be somewhat low as she asked Andrei: "What about the price he quoted? Andrei, do you think it''s a fair price?"


    "I don''t know." Andrei shook his head, as he wasn''t really suited to drinking due to physical reasons, but today he ignored his concerns.


    After gulping down a ss, his face turning red, he finally said with slightly reddened eyes: "Beyond the necessary expenses to revive the dead, the price he quoted definitely includes elements to raise the stake so that we would find difficulty and back off. He doesn''t want to help us."


    "Is there any way to persuade him? I heard he also brought his wife and child to Moscow this time?" Mikhailovna seemed like a gambler who was losing. Although still seated, her emotions were clearly agitated under the influence of alcohol, wanting to put some thoughts into action.


    However, Andrei directly halted her impulse and warned her: "Don''t do anything foolish. His wife is also a demigod, her power perhaps not weaker than his. If you dare to touch their daughter, no one in Russia can stop them now."


    "Then what should we do? This is our only chance! Don''t you want M and Alexie toe back?" Mikhailovna questioned Andrei. M was Andrei''s former lover, and Alexie his best friend, who had sacrificed himself on the battlefield to save Andrei.


    "Of course I do! But that''s not a reason for us to recklessly do whatever it takes!" Andrei refuted Mikhailovna but coughed due to the sudden intense tone.


    Seeing Andrei coughing, Mikhailovna quickly helped him breathe smoothly. After Andrei calmed down, she then asked: "What should we do? If we miss this opportunity, we don''t know when we''ll have another chance to resurrect them!"


    "I know, there must be a way to persuade Lord Chen Yu, there must be!" Andrei''s face flushed from the intense coughing earlier, and his eyes seemed to burn like fire.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu had also returned to the hotel arranged by the Russians.


    The Russians seemed determined to host Chen Yu and his family ording to the specifications used to host demigods during the Tsarist Russia era, arranging an extensively luxurious hotel.


    Looking at the room''s golden-painted furniture and decorations, Chen Yu could only slightly shake his head and sigh.


    Back in the peak period of the Red Empire, none of this could be seen ¡ª such old noble-style extravagance would have been sternly criticized and even sent to Siberia to dig potatoes.


    Thus, the fall of the Red Empire was not due to external factors but because its roots were already rotten internally.


    However, since the Russians prepared these things now, Chen Yu didn''t mind enjoying them a bit. He wondered about the luxurious lives once led by Russian nobility and even the Imperial Family.


    "Honey, what did you talk about with those Russians? You''re back so soon." Jounouchi Hiromi asked curiously upon seeing Chen Yu return quickly. As for Little Yixi, she had already been coaxed to sleep and ced in the specially prepared cradle.


    Approaching Jounouchi Hiromi and looking at the sleeping daughter, Chen Yu sat down and exined: "They want me to help revive some people."


    "Revive some people? Did you agree?" Jounouchi Hiromi became somewhat concerned upon hearing Chen Yu''s words.


    The incident fromst time, when they resurrected Minami, had yet to calm down. Although Chen Yu contributed to stirring things up, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want to cause the same trouble again.


    "How could I agree? Not to mention, the people they want to revive must have close ties with them; just the fact that there are demigods among those they want to revive is troublesome enough." Chen Yu shook his head, expressing his stance.


    "Everyone thinks Necromancers can bring back the dead, but no one considers that if reviving the dead were easy, Necromancers would be all over the world, would they shout for them to be hunted and killed in the entire Multiverse?" Chen Yu sighed with deep feelings and shook his head. While Necromancers can indeed harness souls, manipte bodies, and even have the dead stand again, resurrection alwayses with a cost.

 Chapter 1024: Summoning Peter the Great Ship-Girl

    The matter of Russia''s two demigods was merely an interlude. After a night''s rest at the hotel, Chen Yu was prepared to help the Russians summon the ship-girl of the Peter the Great.


    All the necessary preparations for summoning the ship-girl were exined beforehand by Chen Yu to the Russians, and they had already beenpleted in advance. Chen Yu only needed to perform the final step of the summoning.


    Even though all countries had their eyes on Chen Yu''s technology, he wasn''t worried about the technology leaking at all.


    The Russians may have learned which preparations toplete in advance, and even obtained the magic array diagrams drawn by Chen Yu for summoning the ship-girl, but they still didn''t understand how to summon a ship-girl.


    Countries had conducted research, but upon doing so they found that the initial preparations or the summoning magic array were not the core of the ship-girl summoning technology. These were merely to reduce the summoner''s expenditure and burden, and to enhance the summoned ship-girl.


    The true core of summoning a ship-girl was Chen Yu himself and the summoning magic he cast.


    This spell, originally used for summoning heroic spirits, had been modified many times by Chen Yu, bing akin to the divine arts; not the kind that priests receive from deities, but the spells that true deities use.


    It requires divine power to cast, along with abundant knowledge and a powerful soul and spirit to harness the multitude of Power of Faith gathered by the ship-girl''s essence during summoning.


    The belief people ce in warships is diverse, especially in modern times, where the prevalence of various films and games has personified these instruments of war.


    This is both the foundation of Chen Yu''s ability to summon ship-girls and the greatest disturbance during the summoning process.


    Because when the ship-girl''s soul is finally taking form, Chen Yu must discern from these beliefs which are beneficial, positive worship, and which are harmful, negative emotions.


    After all, this is a war machine of demigod level strength, a great weapon like a warship. If its personality were crafted toward the dark tendencies found in some extreme fiction, it could be uncontroble.


    Couple this with humanity''s tendency toward self-destruction, and Chen Yu certainly does not trust people to honestly use this technology solely for summoning war machines; after all, this technology was originally meant for summoning heroic spirits.


    Moreover, this technology can alter the world''s bnce and even impact one''s life and death, so Chen Yu would never give it away.


    Under the expectant gaze of a group of Russian officials, Chen Yu stood in front of the Peter the Great docked at the pier, made a few small adjustments, and began the summoning.


    Moscow, though an ind city, is traversed by the Moskva River, which connects to the crucial Volga River of Russia. Moscow itself is also an important Russian port, so even naval warships can sail into Moscow.


    This is also why, during the October Revolution, the Aurora could shell the Winter Pce.


    While summoning a ship-girl, an activity that can cause quite a stir, should ideally be done in a hidden dock, like the one constructing a yacht for Chen Yu at the Saint Petersburg Shipyard, which housesrge docks isted from the outside view and can ensure that no matter how much of amotion urs during the summoning, there won''t be any issues.


    However, the Russians evidently had their own considerations, so despite the enormous effort required, they brought the massive warship Peter the Great to Moscow, allowing Chen Yu to conduct the summoning there.


    Chen Yu didn''t bother with the Russians'' intentions, focusing all his energy on summoning the Peter the Great.


    This warship is the fourth of the Kirov-rank sister ships and thest to bepleted. Althoughunched in 1989, with the copse of the Soviet Union, Russia''s defense budget was severely cut, and the ship was forced into stagnation in 1991, almost facing dismantlement.


    Only in 1992, after the Russian government at that time cut other defense expenditures, did it receive enough funding to bepleted, bing the gship of the Northern Fleet of the Red Navy.


    As one of the many legacies of the Soviet Union left to Russia, the Peter the Great bears profound emotional significance, embodying the powerful feelings from the two generations of Russians from the Soviet Union to modern Russia.


    Feeling the gathering Power of Faith during the summoning process towards this warship, Chen Yu couldn''t help but appreciate the ship''s importance to the Russians.


    In the Soviet era, it bore countless emotions and efforts for a crucial national defense military strength, while in the Russian era, it has be one of the few remainingrge surface vessels, as the Russian Navy''sbat strength rapidly declined with many ships dmissioned and stored.


    To say it is a stabilizing force of the Russian Navy is no exaggeration at all.


    However, feeling the emotions embodied in this Power of Faith, Chen Yu suddenly realized the ship carries more of the beautiful sentiments from the Soviet era, while the modern Russians'' feelings towards it aren''t as significant.


    Indeed, the copse of the Soviet Union not only destroyed the Red Empire but also shattered the Russians'' confidence and pride in their nation, even neglecting and failing to revere their own national treasures.


    It''s no wonder the Russians want to summon a ship-girl in Moscow; perhaps they wish to rekindle public worship and belief in this warship through this event?


    Specting as such, Chen Yu nevertheless didn''t pay it much mind, merely controlling the gathered Power of Faith, infusing it into the gradually forming soul of the Peter the Great, guiding the nascent soul to absorb the beautiful expectations and beliefs regarding it, aiding in its soul''s formation.


    When all of the Power of Faith had been infused into the soul of the Peter the Great, the new ship-girl appeared before Chen Yu in a sh of light.


    "§©§Õ§â§Ñ§Ó§ã§ä§Ó§å§Û§ä§Ö, §ä§à§Ó§Ñ§â§Ú§ë! I am the Kirov-rank fourth ship Peter the Great, hull number 099, reporting to you. You may also call me Yuri Andropov, though I dislike that name." A tall vic woman in a naval uniform, draped in a Soviet-style navy coat, stood before Chen Yu, saluting with a hand holding her naval cap.


    Upon witnessing this scene, the expressions on the Russian officials'' faces were extremelyplex, with some turning pale.


    They intended to summon a new demigod that would follow the Russian government''s orders. To this end, they even forewent potentially stronger forces like the Aurora in favor of Peter the Great, yet the distinctly Soviet vor of Peter the Great''s voice made it seem all their calctions came to naught.

 Chapter 1025 - 1018: The Russians Wishful Thinking

    In fact, the Peter the Great did not disobey orders as the Russians thought.


    Although she carries a strong Soviet vor, even her attire retains the old naval coat symbolizing the Soviet Red Navy. However, she also possesses all the memories of a warship, clearly knowing her identity as the gship of the Russian Northern Fleet.


    For the Russians, this old ship from the Former Soviet era is one of the fewrge surface vessels in the Russian Navy that can take on major roles. Losing this solitary nuclear-powered cruiser would be a significant blow to Russia''s maritime military strength.


    Russia today is no longer the superpower thatpeted with the United States in a bipr world. The Red Navy, which could face off with the United States Navy on four oceans simultaneously, has long dwindled beyond recognition.


    In the nearly thirty years since the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the Russian Navy has not built anyrge warships over ten thousand tons for a full thirty years. The Peter the Great,missioned in 1998, was constructed during the Soviet era, and despite having been 80%plete, the Russians spent seven years to formallymission her.


    The Russian Navy, which once boasted over seventy nuclear submarines, is now unable to maintain its former glory; numerous Soviet-era ships have either been retired and stored due to budget constraints or dismantled due to aging.


    Nowadays, apart from a battered aircraft carrier, the Russian Navy only has four Kirov-rank ships over ten thousand tons left.


    But of the four Kirov-rank ships, the leading ship, The Kirov, was taken by Chen Yu to summon a Ship-girl. Among the remaining two, the second ship, The Fulongzhi, has been confirmed by the Russian government for disassembly owing to its poor condition.


    The third ship, The Kalinin, was supposed to undergo modernization along with the second ship, The Fulongzhi, but has yet to start due tock of funds.


    Though the sole remaining Peter the Great is in slightly better condition, she has remained docked as the gship of the Northern Fleet to reduce consumption.


    The current Russian Navy, much like these four old ships that once symbolized the mighty Soviet Red Navy, is worn out and hard to use, unable to keep up its former glory.


    It can even be said that if something should happen to the Peter the Great, the Russian Navy would lose the cruiser category entirely.


    Thus, the Russians are incredibly focused on the Peter the Great. After finally obtaining a quota to summon Ship-girls from Chen Yu, they chose not to use the Aurora, hoping that after bing a Ship-girl, the Peter the Great would revitalize and inject fresh energy into the declining Russian Navy.


    It must be said that, without considering the absolute loyalty of all summoned Ship-girls to Chen Yu, the Russians'' n was actually quite sessful.


    Despite having a strong Soviet vor, the Peter the Great is not a Ship-girl longing to revive the Soviet Union. She also remembers her duty as the gship of the Russian Northern Fleet.


    Sessfully summoned as a Ship-girl, the Peter the Great released a warship that originally requiredrge amounts of funds for maintenance and was not dared to be used liberally due to budget constraints.


    The saved funds could bepletely utilized toplete the modern refurbishment of the third Kirov-rank ship, renamed the Admiral Nakhimov, bringing it back into service.


    This effectively restored the two strongest ships in the Russian Navy to a state capable of providing military deterrence and added a powerful and well-conditioned New Demigod to Russia.


    It was truly a clever move, not only reversing the declining state of the Russian Navy but greatly enhancing Russia''s Transcendentbat power.


    The only issue here is that the Peter the Great, as a Ship-girl, is wholly loyal to Chen Yu. If Chen Yu were unscrupulous and wanted to y some underhanded tricks, Russia would be in dire straits.


    However, Chen Yu did not act in such an hical manner, only exining the current situation to the Peter the Great, asking her to stay in Russia temporarily and continue serving, simr to Britain''s HMS Victory.


    As for how long this service term would be, it depended on whether the Russians would act appropriately and when the Kirov-rank would be dmissioned.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Chen Yu, may I ask if you''re interested in the Fulongzhi?" After the summoning, Chen Yu returned to the hotel. However, he hadn''t been seated for long before the Russians directly approached him.


    Listening to the Russians'' inquiry, Chen Yu disyed a smile but shook his head, replying, "The Fulongzhi''s hull is worn out, left in the cold northern waters for twenty years. It''s almost been forgotten by history. Even if I can summon her, due to her poor condition, the Demigod born would be in poor health. She''s not suitable as summoning material."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, the Russians seemed to have gained confidence and presented their proposal: "Mr. Chen Yu, our government wants to offer the Fulongzhi to you in exchange for another summoning of a Demigod. What do you think? If you agree, we wish to further negotiate exchanging the Aurora for the incarnations of the Kirov and the Fulongzhi as Demigods to work for our government..."


    "Exchanging two ships for four Demigods, your calctions are indeed impressive!" Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh as he looked at the Russian official negotiating with him.


    The Russians'' calctions were certainly well-thought-out; the Peter the Great had freed a main warship and provided a Demigod for the Russian Navy. So for them, exchanging one ship that''s about to be dismantled for another Demigod and the release of a main ship was a bargain.


    If they could use the Aurora to further exchange for the other two Kirov-rank summoned Demigods to serve Russia, even if only temporarily, it would greatly enhance theirbat power.


    After all, in this way, Russia''s Demigod count would exceed that of the United States, altering the originally disadvantageous situation between the two nations to an equal or even advantageous position.


    Moreover, by freeing up tworge surface main warships, the Russian Navy could save substantial maintenance funds, which could then be used for building new ships or upgrading these two vessels, conducting modernization, significantly boosting the Russian Navy''sbat capabilities, and changing Russia''s current state.


    However, all these calctions by the Russians relied on Chen Yu agreeing to the deal.

 Chapter 1026 - 1019: Insufficient Cost

    Still the same bar beside Red Square, but this time there were two more people sitting inside.


    "What do you two think about this?" Chen Yu looked at Kirov and Peter the Great sitting in front of him, seeking the opinions of the two ship-girls.


    Earlier, Chen Yu had already shared the terms of the deal proposed by the Russians to the two ship-girls, considering that it involved their sister ships, it was necessary to hear their opinions.


    Although the ship-girls maintained absolute loyalty to Chen Yu as their creator, each of them was aplete and independent soul, with their own emotions.


    Unless necessary, Chen Yu didn''t want to force them to do something they didn''t wish to do.


    "If we can make Fulongzhi and Kalinin like us, ship-girls, then of course, that would be good, provided it doesn''t cause any trouble for you, Commander." Compared to Peter the Great, Kirov had a stronger Soviet vibe, always donned in the Soviet-era navy uniform, her thoughts were more aligned with Chen Yu''s.


    Although Russia was considered the homnd,pared to the Soviet Union which truly birthed her, she didn''t have much of a sense of belonging to Russia.


    On the other hand, Peter the Great seemed to hesitate to speak. Though she was built during the Soviet era, she only served in the Russian Navy after the disintegration of the Soviet Union, which influenced her to have a greater sense of belonging to Russia.


    Thus, Peter the Great really hoped that Chen Yu could agree to the transaction proposed by the Russian government. On one hand, it would bring substantial benefits to her country, and on the other, it could allow her other two sisters toe to this world, especially freeing Fulongzhi from the fate of being dismantled.


    However, as she was a newly summoned ship-girl by Chen Yu, she was not very familiar with Chen Yu''s character, and therefore was unsure of how to speak up in front of Chen Yu.


    After all, she too was a ship-girl. Despite her patriotic feelings for her mothend, she maintained absolute loyalty to Chen Yu, and always prioritized Chen Yu''s orders when considering matters.


    Meanwhile, Andrei and Mikhailovna, who were meeting Chen Yu again, were particrly concerned about this matter. If Chen Yu epted the terms proposed by the Russian government, it would mean that the Russian government would have four more nuclear-powered missile cruisers and four powerful demigods, along with potentially gaining Chen Yu''s assistance and, if necessary, the support of other ship-girls under hismand.


    In such a scenario, Russia''s internal dynamics and its confidence in facing international threats would entirely change, allowing it to have more leverage against the current economic blockade by the Western world, rather than being viewed as a paper tiger.


    Although inclined towards the Soviet Union, Andrei also had deep love for his country. Hence, after hesitating for a moment, he spoke to Chen Yu: "Lord Chen Yu, while this deal would greatly benefit us Russians, you would also gain two more demigods under yourmand, and acquire the friendship of Russia, making Russia your most steadfast ally, so you wouldn''t be at a loss."


    "Not at a loss?" Chen Yu looked at Andrei, casting a meaningful nce at this Russian demigod, andughed: "From the perspective of this deal alone, I indeed wouldn''t be at a loss, just that the gains aren''t much. But why should I help you this much?


    If I go to the trouble of summoning four ship-girls and lend them entirely to you, allowing your Russia to have four more demigods and four nuclear-powered cruisers,pletely altering the international dynamics, upsetting the United States whom I currently have a decent rtionship with...


    Even my own homnd China would be facing renewed military threats from your Russia, and even Japan, who is currently under the protection of my ship-girls, would also face threats from your Russia¡­ Why should I bother?"


    As he spoke, Chen Yu''s expression became increasingly intrigued, tapping his fingers on the table, and stared at Andrei''s increasingly pale face, smiling as he asked, "What is it about Russia that warrants me to harm my own interests to do so much for you?"


    Chen Yu''s words, apanied by the sound of his fingers tapping on the table, were like powerful chimes striking at Andrei''s heart, as if a giant hammer was truly striking him, making him feel extremely ufortable, as though there was a breath stuck in his chest, making his face grow redder and redder.


    All five people present were demigods, and Mikhailovna, Kirov, and Peter the Great naturally noticed this scene.


    The three of them didn''t feel any difort. From their perspective, Chen Yu was simply tapping on the table normally, but being demigods, they could certainly feel the impact Chen Yu was imposing on Andrei through those taps.


    Kirov and Peter the Great naturally wouldn''t interfere with theirmander, but Mikhailovna knew that Andrei''s health wasn''t good, so she immediately wanted to stop Chen Yu.


    Yet, before Mikhailovna could speak, Chen Yu''s finger tapping on the table suddenly ceased, and the tapping sound suddenly came to a halt.


    While the tapping did stop, to Andrei, it felt like he was holding back a breath with nowhere to release it, simr to the difort experienced when stopping abruptly during a running sprint.


    This warped sensation, along with the pressure from Chen Yu''s previous taps, gathered together, suddenly triggering an old ailment in him, causing him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Chen Yu seemed prepared for this, as when Andrei spat out that mouthful of clotted blood, he raised his hand to block it.


    Mikhailovna saw this and, thinking that Chen Yu had done something underhanded to Andrei, was about to explode. She stood up, intending tounch an attack on Chen Yu.


    Kirov and Peter the Great also stood up together, opposing Mikhailovna.


    Just when the three women were about to sh, Andrei suddenly reached out and grabbed Mikhailovna, saying to her, "I''m fine! Don''t misunderstand!"


    After holding back Mikhailovna and wiping the corner of his mouth with a handkerchief, Andrei then expressed his gratitude to Chen Yu: "Thank you, Lord, for your healing. Now I can finally rid myself of this old ailment that has troubled me for nearly forty years."


    "It''s a trivial matter, but you do owe me a favor now." Chen Yu looked at Andrei, whoseplexion started to recover after spitting out the blood, and smiled at him.


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, an intricate expression appeared on Andrei''s face, alternating between red and white, making Mikhailovna next to him think there might still be some hidden health issue with him.


    However, Andrei just realized why Chen Yu healed him; it was to shut him up, and also to make a point to the Russian government.


    I''ve helped you to heal a demigod; is this all you offer me?


    This was Chen Yu''s implicit message, a subtext he intended to convey to the Russian government through the act of healing Andrei.

 Chapter 1027 - 1020 Saint Petersburg

    Regarding the transaction proposed by the Russians, Chen Yu was indeed interested, but the Russians offered something unequal to what they would receive, so Chen Yu needed them to present something to truly persuade him.


    However, asking the Russians to re-quote requires some skill. Chen Yu couldn''t directly tell the Russians that their offer was too low and he was unsatisfied.


    This kind of wording, while not impossible, is too blunt and can easily turn what could be a sentiment of gratitude into the Russians thinking they have paid for it with hard money and no longer need to owe Chen Yu favors.


    Out of consideration for this, the best way for Chen Yu to get the Russians to re-quote naturally involves hinting through some means, making the Russians understand that their offer was too low.


    Treating Andrei is a great opportunity for a hint. While Chen Yu''s approach isn''t drastically different from making it explicit, it still beats directly telling the Russians to re-quote.


    After all, Chen Yu could simply say that he just got along with Andrei, so out of friendliness, treated Andrei''s chronic illness.


    While it might be just an act of goodwill between friends, the Russian government, if thinking even slightly, wouldter thank Chen Yu for this and pay him a medical fee equivalent to the value of a Demigod.


    This is the biggest hint or near-explicit suggestion to the Russians. After all, treating a Demigod requires such value, and if the Russians want to lease a Demigod from Chen Yu, they clearly need to pay a higher price.


    As for whether the Russians would pretend to be clueless or simply ignore the matter, this was of little importance to Chen Yu.


    By treating Andrei, at least Chen Yu gained favor from Andrei himself and from Mikhailovna, who had a good rtionship with him, which was already worth the effort.


    It''s good if the Russians understood his intention, paid the treatment fee, and re-quoted for the transaction, but even if the Russians didn''t pay up, Chen Yu wouldn''t consider it a loss.


    So after healing Andrei, Chen Yu did not linger in Moscow any further. After touring Moscow, he boarded the special train with Jounouchi Hiromi and Little Yixi again and headed to their next destination, Saint Petersburg.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Saint Petersburg is another important city in Russia. It was the capital of the Russian Empire from the time of Peter the Great''s relocation until the October Revolution in 1918 marked the end of Tsarist Russia.


    During the era of Peter the Great, driven by a longing for the sea and the need to learn advanced European technological and cultural practices, Peter the Great moved the capital of Russia from the despised Moscow to here, inaugurating Saint Petersburg''s most dazzling era.


    In the subsequent two centuries, Saint Petersburg was governed by famous rulers such as Catherine II, Alexander I, and Nichs I, bing the political, economic, and cultural center of the Russian Empire, and the most European city in Russia; Russian writer Pushkin even praised Saint Petersburg as Russia''s "window to the West."


    This ce gathers the essence of Russian culture and art from the time of Tsarist Russia, with familiarndmarks like the Winter Pce, Summer Pce, Catherine''s Amber Room, and Tsarskoye Selo Pushkin Town, which buried the Tsarist era...


    These famous buildings are located in Saint Petersburg. Although most were destroyed during the fierce Battle of Leningrad in World War II, through the relentless efforts of Russian people and artists, these precious historical sites have been restored, allowing people to once again see these invaluable works of art from Russian history and appreciate the past glory of Saint Petersburg.


    Beyond its cultural and artistic significance, this renowned city is alsoden with the heavy history soaked with Russian blood and tears.


    During World War II, the Germans besieged the city for 872 days, with over 640,000 sumbing to hunger and cold, and over 20,000 dying under the German bombardment, leaving the entire city nearly turned to rubble by German artillery fire.


    Yet, despite all this, the people of Saint Petersburg did not yield, they persevered, valiantly fighting against the invaders, eventually achieving Victory in the Battle of Leningrad at a tremendously high cost.


    It''s fair to say this is a city of heroes.


    But the history of Saint Petersburg extends further. Peter the Great established the Baltic Fleet here, giving Russia its first navy in history;


    Empress Catherine the Great here crafted Russia''s most glorious expanse, making the Russian Empire the foremost power in Europe at the time;


    Alexander I, victorious over Napoleon, celebrated his martial feats here;


    The passionate young aristocratic officersunched the famous Decembrist Revolt here, bringing profound influence to the world and Russia...


    Even after the Soviet era when the capital was moved back to Moscow, following the dissolution of the Soviet Union, the name changed back from Leningrad to Saint Petersburg, and it remains an extremely important city in Russia.


    Saint Petersburg is not only a crucial port city for Russia but also the most vital shipping city in all of Russia, with the headquarters of the Russian Navy located here.


    "What a beautiful city!" As the special train entered Saint Petersburg, Chen Yu nced at the beautiful scenery outside the window, praising it involuntarily.


    "Is this Saint Petersburg? I''ve heard so much about this city and during my school days really wanted to see that famous Winter Pce!" Jounouchi Hiromi also expressed interest in Saint Petersburg, wanting to see those notablendmarks previously seen only in books.


    Chen Yuughed a little, nodded directly in agreement, "There are many worth-seeing ces in Saint Petersburg. I would like to visit Pushkin''s residence. Let''s spend a few more days here."


    "But aren''t we here to check on the yacht construction progress?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, recalling their main purpose for visiting Saint Petersburg.


    "That matter can be settled in half a day; we have plenty of time to tour this city." Chen Yu smiled at his wife and teasingly said, "Or do you, Hiromi, want to go back to work earlier?"


    "Hmph~!" Jounouchi Hiromi charmingly rolled her eyes at Chen Yu, ignored him, and went inside the carriage holding Little Yixi, as it was time to nurse Little Yixi.


    Looking at his wife going to nurse their daughter, Chen Yu merelyughed a bit, then turned his gaze back out the window.


    Actually, there was another reason he hadn''t told Jounouchi Hiromi; he was staying in Saint Petersburg also to wait for the Russians'' reply, expecting them to propose a new quote for the previous transaction.

 Chapter 1028 - 1021 My dear Decemberists, we are going to Siberia

    There is so much to see in Saint Petersburg. As the capital of the Russian Empire for two centuries, it gathers the finest art and culture of the Russian Empire.


    The Winter Pce, the most famous museum in the world; the former residence of Russia''s great poet Pushkin; the Amber Chamber of Empress Catherine the Great... These are the must-see attractions people visit when theye to Saint Petersburg.


    But the first ce Chen Yu went after arriving in Saint Petersburg was unexpectedly the Decembrists Square.


    "Husband, why is the first ce you want to visit here?" Jounouchi Hiromi, holding her daughter, looked at the square covered in ayer of white snow in front of her and asked Chen Yu, somewhat puzzled.


    Although nothing Chen Yu wanted to see was strange, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t find anything special about the square that would merit a special visit.


    In response to Jounouchi Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu smiled at her and asked back, "Wife, do you know why this ce is called Decembrists Square?"


    Upon hearing Chen Yu''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi felt even more confused but still surveyed this seemingly ordinary square again, trying to find out what was special about it.


    Decembrists Square is not veryrge, with a quietly flowing river by its side. Although not frozen yet, the falling temperatures in winter have slowed its flow, giving it an air of tranquility.


    There are no particr buildings around the square; however, counting the Russian Navy Headquarters, it does have some significance, yet not enough to draw Chen Yu''s special attention.


    The circrwn in the square is nted with many flowers and trees, which should be very beautiful in spring, but now in winter, covered in snow, there''s really nothing worth appreciating.


    The only thing that might catch one''s eye is the towering grand statue standing in the middle of thewn.


    "Is it because of that statue?" Naturally, Jounouchi Hiromi pointed to the only thing in the square that captured her attention.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, denying her guess: "That''s the statue of Peter the Great. Although Pushkin once wrote a poem, ''The Bronze Horseman,'' praising it, it is not the most famous feature of this square."


    "Eh? This isn''t the most famous feature? What really is famous here then? And Decembrists Square, what are Decembrists? I''ve only heard that Russia had an October Revolution, but was there a December Revolution too?" Jounouchi Hiromi had actually guessed long ago that the square''s most famous feature must be rted to its name, but she pretended to be ignorant, giving her husband a chance to shine.


    True to her expectation, Chen Yu eagerly exined to her, manifesting a strong desire to perform.


    "Indeed, in Russian history, there was a December revolt, but it wasn''t called a revolution, it was called an uprising¡ªthe Decembrist revolt. It happened in 1825, almost two hundred years ago." Chen Yu held Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand, strolling on the square covered in a thinyer of snow, narrating the story of the square to her: "Back then, Russia had just defeated Napoleon, who had swept over all of Europe, and the Russian Empire, governed by the two great rulers Empress Catherine the Great and Alexander I, was at its peak.


    Against this backdrop, a group of young noble military officers, inspired by the democratic ideas brought by the French bourgeois revolution in Paris, realized the limitations of the Russian Tsarist autocracy on Russia''s cultural and scientific development. They were eager to reform their country.


    Thus, on December 26, 1825, the young noble officers intended to seize the chance during the uncertain session of the new Tsar, Nichs I, after Alexander I''s death, tounch an uprising and overthrow the Tsarist autocracy.


    On the morning of December 26, more than three thousand Imperial Guard soldiers, led by young noble officers, arrived here, surrounding the statue of Peter the Great and forming a phnx. They shouted slogans like ''We demand a constitution'' and ''We demand democracy,'' initiating the uprising, hoping to change Russia''s current situation.


    The slogans of the young noble officers received support from the citizens of Saint Petersburg. Over twenty thousand residents of Saint Petersburg gathered here to watch, expressing their support.


    However, the newly seeded Tsar Nichs I then mobilized arge army to brutally suppress the uprising. Loyal troops of the Tsar bombarded the entire square, driving more than three thousand Imperial Guard soldiers onto the frozen Neva River, but the ice was shattered by the cannon fire, causing many to fall into the icy water. Blood flowed like a river on the square, bodies were scattered all around.


    After the uprising failed, the young officers leading the revolt were purged by the Tsar. The leading figures were hanged, and over a hundred participants in the uprising were exiled to Siberia, known as the Decembrists."


    The story narrated by Chen Yu carried a tragic tone, which made Jounouchi Hiromi listen attentively and moved by the brave, fearless, and idealistic young people from two centuries ago.


    Yet Chen Yu''s story was not over. He continued with a tone of emotional recollection and admiration: "Those young noble officers did not choose to revolt for their personal gain, but with the noble ideal of wanting to reform their country, they plunged themselves into this uprising without hesitation.


    And apanying these idealistic young men were their wives.


    Though they did not understand the careers their husbands and lovers pursued, due to love, they still unhesitatingly followed their husbands to Siberia, supporting them with love amidst the ice and snow.


    One of the Decembrists'' lovers was a French woman. This courageous French girl, upon learning of her lover''s exile to Siberia, specially came to Russia to apply to the authorities for permission to go to Siberia to marry her lover.


    However, even though this couple of different nationalities came together, a few yearster, under the torment of cold, snow, and disease in Siberia, they eventually fell one after another on that destend.


    Except for them, most of the Decembrists'' wives chose to follow their husbands. If not for them bringing family and the sce of love to their husbands on the icy ins of Siberia, perhaps those Decembrists could not have endured until the amnesty thirty yearster.


    They were noble and filled with ideals, and their wives who followed them were likewise pure and dignified. They were truly great people."


    As Chen Yu spoke, he also walked up to the bronze statue of Peter the Great, gazing at Peter astride a horse, brandishing a whip, with serpent under the horse''s hooves. He couldn''t help but murmur, "My dear Decembrists, we are going to Siberia..."

 Chapter 1029 - 1022: A Gift from Fate

    The story of the Decembrists is a romantic and tragic tale. Even though Hiromi Jounouchi possesses great strength, she is still a woman.


    After listening to Chen Yu''s ount of the Decembrists and their wives, she couldn''t help but shed a few tears, prompting little Yixi in her arms to raise a hand to touch her cheek, as if to wipe away the tears.


    Understanding why Chen Yu came to this square, Hiromi Jounouchi, like Chen Yu, gazed at the statue of Peter the Great that had witnessed it all,memorating the Decembrists who once fought here for their ideals.


    The couple''s silence seemed to slightly displease their daughter. Little Yixi seemed not to like her parents'' demeanor and started to fuss, quickly breaking the somewhat heavy atmosphere between them.


    Seeing their daughter start to fuss, Hiromi Jounouchi hurriedly soothed her, trying to calm her emotions.


    Meanwhile, Chen Yu looked at his wife and daughter, and the sadness originally lingering in his heart, born from the Decembrists'' story and the emotions umted over two hundred years in this square, was diluted.


    Compared to those tragic figures in history, isn''t his wife and daughter before him what he should truly cherish and care about?


    Thinking of this, a smile bloomed on Chen Yu''s face. He walked to Hiromi Jounouchi''s side, took their daughter from her hands, and gently patted her soft little body, soothing the fussing little Yixi softly.


    Maybe it was thefort of her father''s embrace, or perhaps the limited energy of a child, but little Yixi soon stopped fussing and fell asleep in Chen Yu''s arms.


    Yet when Hiromi Jounouchi wanted to take the child from Chen Yu''s arms, she found that little Yixi''s tender little hands were tightly clutching Chen Yu''spel, unwilling to let go.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged a nce, both seeing the same smile in each other''s eyes.


    Having achieved his purpose, Chen Yu had no reason to stay here, so he prepared to leave with his sleeping daughter and Hiromi Jounouchi alongside him.


    However, as the two walked towards a nearby street, a young Russian girl stopped them at the street corner: "Sir, buy a flower for your wife! Look, what beautiful roses these are!"


    The young girl raised the basket in her hand, neatly arranged with vibrant red roses, though due to the weather, the dew on the petals had frozen into ice beads.


    Although the climate in Saint Petersburg is somewhat warmer than in Moscow, where the coldest in winter is only a few degrees below zero, the young girl before them appeared to be dressed quite thinly, with her cheeks and fingers slightly whitened by the cold.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu smiled slightly, holding his daughter with one hand while reaching into his pocket with the other to pull out his wallet: "Then I''ll buy one."


    "Thank you, kind sir!" The young girl beamed with a bright smile upon seeing the flowers sold, thanking Chen Yu, and didn''t forget topliment Hiromi Jounouchi: "You are really beautiful, ma''am, your husband must love you very much!"


    The young girl pulled a rose from the basket and handed it to Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu gave the rose to Hiromi Jounouchi beside him, smiled at the young girl, and at the same time, subtly ced a gold coin in the young girl''s basket.


    After bidding farewell to the flower-selling young girl, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi continued to walk together.


    "Why did you give that young girl a gold coin, darling?" Although Hiromi Jounouchi could understand Chen Yu''s moment of kindness, she didn''t understand why he would give out a gold coin.


    "Oh, nothing much. I just took a liking to the young girl and wanted to give her a chance. Don''t you think she has a sweet way with words?" Chen Yu smiled, the gold coin he gave was naturally not just a simple gold coin.


    Perhaps influenced by his own emotions earlier, Chen Yu somewhat wanted to offer the young girl a bit of help.


    Hiromi Jounouchi had no particr thoughts about Chen Yu''s excuse, though the gold coin was actually a high-level magic puppet. If the young girl could understand the information contained within that gold coin, Russia might one day have a powerful Valkyrie.


    However, neither of them had any awareness of affecting others'' fates. It was merely a gift after all, and the same thing was just a simple gesture for both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Come to think of it, I forgot to ask that young girl''s name. The roses she sold are quite beautiful!" Looking at the rose with frozen dew in her hand, Hiromi Jounouchi couldn''t help but smile.


    Chen Yu shook his head, seemingly realizing the source of Hiromi Jounouchi''s smile, and said helplessly: "It''s not toote to ask now, is it?"


    Saying this, he turned around to look at the young girl running towards them.


    "Sir, this is your thing." The young girl handed the gold coin in her hand back to Chen Yu, slightly out of breath from running, even having the roses in the basket, which were neatly arranged, be a bit messy, but her gaze was very earnest.


    "Why do you want to return it to me? Selling roses on such a cold day, your life can''t be that easy, can it? Why not use it to improve your life?" Chen Yu did not take the gold coin, but instead asked her why she wanted to return it.


    "It''s not mine, I can''t ept it!" The young girl''s attitude was very firm, although there was a slight hesitation in her eyes.


    Of course, she had thoughts of keeping the gold coin and selling it, just like Chen Yu said, her life wasn''t going well, so much so that she needed to sell flowers to earn money in this cold weather, but she never wanted to achieve money in this way.


    Otherwise, with her rtively good looks, there were many more easy, faster ways to make money.


    Chen Yu took the gold coin the young girl returned, yed with it in his hand, but did not put it away, instead, he asked the young girl''s name.


    Through a conversation, Chen Yu learned that the young girl''s name was Vika, a student at a high school in Saint Petersburg, who aspired to apply to the Saint Petersburg Conservatory next year and was saving up for tuition.


    "Then take it as a gift from me. It''s just a coin, consider it a gift of fate." Understanding Vika''s situation, Chen Yu once again ced the gold coin into her basket.


    Vika wanted to refuse again, but Hiromi Jounouchi suddenly spoke, "Let it be our sponsorship for you, if you are able to enter the Saint Petersburg Conservatory next year, that would be the best reward for us. A gold coin is nothing to us, but I think it might serve as a stepping stone towards your dreams, right?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words made Vika bite her lip and grip the coin tightly in her hand.

 Chapter 1030 - 1023: Deities on the Street

    For Chen Yu and his wife, the encounter with Vika and giving away the destiny-altering Gold Coin was just an insignificant episode, not worth their attention or memory.


    Although for Vika, obtaining this Gold Coin was enough topletely change her fate, Chen Yu and his wife didn''t have any awareness of having altered someone else''s destiny.


    The two strolled casually through the streets of Saint Petersburg, taking in the city''s winter scenery.


    Even though Russia is not only a winter setting, people''s most immediate impression of Russians is just of abative nation that can box with bears, drink airne antifreeze like vodka, and snowy winters.


    After all, Russia is located in a cold zone, with a considerable part of its territory within the pr circle, so the country''s winters are very long, and snow bes the mostmon sight here.


    Lingering on the streets of Saint Petersburg, watching the roadside buildings with characteristics of different eras uniformly draped in white, Chen Yu held his daughter''s small body with one hand, wrapping her in his coatpel, letting her sleep sweetly, while the other hand held his wife''s, his smile radiating happiness.


    "By the way, honey, are you going to agree to the Russians'' request to lease the ship-girls?" Jounouchi Hiromi held Chen Yu''s hand and asked him casually as if making small talk.


    Their attitude was leisurely, like a casual chat between spouses, yet the topic they discussed was enough to change the fate of a nation, even the whole world.


    To Hiromi''s question, Chen Yu originally wanted to shrug to indicate his indifference, but holding his daughter, he restrained from doing so, just raising his eyebrows: "I''m indifferent, as long as the price is right there''s nothing I can''t agree to, after all, it''s not me at a disadvantage, and the ship-girls couldn''t betray me."


    "But wouldn''t that cause significant impact? The Americans would definitely be very dissatisfied." Hiromi wasn''t without worry, since she saw Chen Yu''s rtionship with the Americans wasn''t bad.


    However, Chen Yu directly shook his head and said: "That''s nothing, my Divine Enthronement n is only one step away frompletion. Once Iplete this final step and be deities, would the Americans'' opinions matter at that point?"


    "I guess you''re right, but..." As a Japanese, Hiromi still had reservations about the Americans. After all, Japan had been influenced by the United States for a whole half-century, and the strength of Americans had long been ingrained in the minds of the Japanese.


    "There''s no but. Even with my current strength, it''s enough to turn against the Americans. The reason I maintain a friendly rtionship with them is because there''s simply no need for confrontation." For the Chinese, although America is powerful, it doesn''t have that untouchable aura.


    By contrast, because of the American targeting, even though domestically there''s a segment of guided dogs and pro-Americans, there''s actually a sense of eager challenge against the U.S. among the Chinese.


    Moreover, historically, China hasn''t particrly been defeated by the U.S. That war on the penins years ago ended in China''s victory.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s stance, Hiromi didn''t press further, though she still felt some concern.


    But as a Demigod, she wasn''t really afraid of Americans, and her worry was mainly influenced by conventional thinking, considering the repercussions of offending a nation to be too substantial.


    It seemed Chen Yu sensed Hiromi''s emotions andforted her: "Hiromi, you really don''t need to worry about American opinions. While they are indeed powerful, it''s impossible for them to expend their national resources just to oppose me for aiding Russia.


    Furthermore, the U.S. only has six Demigods. Though equipped with nuclear weapons and a mighty military, the U.S. can''t afford the loss of a Demigod.


    Moreover, they''ve just acquired a Dragon Blood Potion from me to build their Transcendent army, making it even less likely for them to turn against me at this moment.


    So while the Americans may be displeased, they''ll at most protest against me, but they won''t expend national resources to wage war on me, so Hiromi, you really don''t need to worry that much."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s reassurance, Hiromi seemed considerably at ease. She was aware of these facts but couldn''t help worrying about Chen Yu. It wasn''t ack of confidence in him, just a wife''s concern for her husband.


    Seeing Hiromi visibly rxed, Chen Yu hugged her closer along with their daughter and continued to exin: "Moreover, Hiromi, it''s important to understand that currently, as Demigods, we are nning to ascend to a Divine Position, transcending the mundane, bing existences of higher status and level.


    You need to shift your mindset. You have the capability to influence the world with a single decision. When I achieve the Divine Enthronement n, you''ll be a Supreme Deity, and then even a single thought from you can alter the world ording to your will.


    You no longer need to mind the thoughts of ordinary people. You should start getting ustomed to viewing and considering issues from the perspective and mindset of a Demigod, or even a deity."


    "Deities, huh?" Hiromi found herself in a daze, having always known about Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement n, yet she hadn''t truly conceptualized the reality of bing a deity.


    But as Chen Yu spoke, she suddenly realized she was already at such a high status.


    "Yes, deities." Chen Yu held onto Hiromi''s shoulder,ing to a stop to earnestly say: "And not a God of Faith restricted by belief, but a Supreme Deity that serves as the world''s pir, so you really should adjust your viewpoint and mindset."


    "I understand, I''ll try to adjust." epting Chen Yu''s suggestion, Hiromi obediently nodded her head.


    Seeing Hiromi had epted his advice, Chen Yu smiled tenderly, wrapping his arm around her and continuing onward: "Hiromi, are you hungry? Shall we get something to eat?"


    "Mm, sure! What do you feel like eating?" Hiromi gazed at Chen Yu, her face lighting up with a smile, eagerly agreeing with him.


    Chen Yu considered for a moment, then said to Hiromi: "We''ve had quite a bit of Russian foodtely, how about trying something else?"


    "Something else? Sure, but do you have something in mind?" Hiromi thoughtfully nced at the surrounding streets, then suggested: "Why don''t we walk and see? Maybe we''ll find something delicious?"

 Chapter 1031 - 1024: Using a Warship as a Yacht

    Saint Petersburg, as the original birthce of the Russian Navy, holds Russia''s oldest shipyard¡ªAdmiralty Shipyard.


    This is a three-century-old factory established in 1704, having survived Tsarist Russia, the Soviet Union, and Russia, constructing various vessels from sail battleships to nuclear submarines, and remains a crucial military shipyard producing nuclear submarines for the Russian Navy today.


    It is also one of the only two Russian shipyards capable of fully assembling titanium alloy submarines.


    Despite facing difficult times post-Soviet Union dissolution, once on the verge of bankruptcy and demise, this historic shipyard was revived with Russia''s 2002 receipt of China''s order for eight Kilo-ss nuclear submarines, securing the construction quota for five of them.


    Although currently unable to repair aircraft carriers like the Severodvinsk Shipyard on the Arctic Ocean coast, Admiralty Shipyard nevertheless maintains a healthy operational status with the ability to build ships asrge as seventy thousand tons.


    Chen Yu''s yacht, funded by Americans and constructed by Russians, wasmissioned by this shipyard.


    After all, the Severodvinsk Shipyard was upied with repairs on Russia''s own Kusov, leaving no room for Chen Yu''s yacht construction.


    Despite being called a yacht, Chen Yu''s vessel is essentially a bona fide aircraft carrier, built based on the Soviet-era Kiev-rank aircraft carrier.


    The Kiev-rank aircraft carrier, known in the Soviet era as the 1143 heavy aircraft-carrying cruiser, was an improved design from the Moscow-grade helicopter carrier.


    Originally intended as an aviation antisubmarine cruiser, its main purpose was to provide airborne antisubmarine cover and anti-air firepower for the Red Navy fleet.


    It could be considered the Soviets'' exploration and technical umtion for buildingrge carriers capable ofpeting with the United States Navy, with a total of four vessels constructed.


    Upon the Soviet Union''s copse, the Russian government, financially constrained, couldn''t afford the maintenance of four carriers and sold the first three¡ªThe Kiev, The Minsk, and The Novorossiysk¡ªretaining only thest-serving The Gorshkov.


    Of these, The Novorossiysk was purchased and dismantled by South Korea, while The Kiev and The Minsk were bought by China, one serving as an aircraft carrier park, the other as an aircraft carrier-themed hotel.


    As for The Gorshkov, it waster sold by the Russian government to the Indians, bing the infamous INS Vikramaditya.


    Because Chen Yu''s yacht is built on the hull of the Kiev-rank, when Chen Yu and his wife apanied by Saint Petersburg officials visited Admiralty Shipyard, they saw the long 274-meter hull lying on the slipway.


    Just observing this gigantic structure, Chen Yu noticed the expressions of the apanying Russian officials seemedplex, especially a few who were clearly officers of the Russian Navy, looking particrly dissatisfied.


    Recognizing the gazes of these Russian Navy officers, Chen Yu thought briefly and understood the reasons behind their expressions.


    As noted earlier, post-Soviet Union breakdown, Russia has long been unable to support extensive military spending. Despite inheriting from the Soviet Union a vast navy capable of sea confrontation with the United States, Russia could not afford the maintenance; most were either sealed, sold, or dismantled.


    Despite Russian economic improvements following the rise of the Great Emperor, constant funding issues have always constrained naval expansion.


    Maintaining the current scenario and properly serving these thirty-year-old Soviet relics is challenging enough, building new ships piecemeal is already a struggle, and constructing a forty-thousand-ton military vessel is now impossible for Russia.


    In fact, they have not built anyrge surface vessels over ten thousand tons for thirty years, not even having had many above five thousand tons.


    Thus, it''s understandable that these Russian Navy officers would look at what should have been arge military vessel turned yacht with envy, jealousy, and resentment.


    Especially as Americans generously funded the yacht''s construction, Admiralty Shipyard has been persistently active, employing three shifts for round-the-clock work, reminiscent of the Soviet era''s fervent nation-building.


    Normally, constructing such arge military vessel would take several years; even during the Soviet era, the shortestpletion for the four Kiev-rank aircraft carriers took over two years for the Kiev, while the other three averaged three years.


    Yet even time must yield before the magic power of money.


    To save time, Admiralty Shipyard adopted a segmented shipbuilding method, constructing sections simultaneously and assembling them uponpletion.


    This process indeed saves construction time but demands rigorous standards for final assembly, as any error couldpromise ship quality.


    Nheless, this is not an issue for Admiralty Shipyard, given their rich experience in submarine construction, a process naturally segmented; Admiralty Shipyard excels in this technique.


    Therefore, the yacht is nearpletion, barring the unfinished deck structures and internal decorations, it is actually almost ready forunching.


    Led onto the colossal steel construct via the gangway due to the high deck, the group entered the hull''s interior through the side doors rather than directly essing the deck.


    Although originally a military vessel, the Kiev-rank''s original interiors were not designed for luxury, but the yacht is crafted to luxury standards inside, contrasting with military functionality.


    While not fullyplete, elements such as carpets, walls, and lighting fixtures are nearly finished.


    "What a beautiful ship; I quite like this style." Chen Yu observed the cabin''s decor, after hearing the interpretation of the interior design ns from the Admiralty Shipyard engineers, expressing no objections.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, observing the design images with curiosity, asked, "Is there an indoor swimming pool on this ship?"


    "Yes, we''ve designed it to luxury cruise standards. As we''re maintaining the military style on the exterior, the pool''s ced inside the hull." The apanying designer promptly exined to Hiromi Jounouchi.

 Chapter 1032 - 1025: Discussing Design

    Of course, the original Kiev-rank aircraft carrier didn''t have luxurious facilities like an indoor swimming pool. Although Soviet Typhoon-ss nuclear submarines had such amenities for rxation for the officers and crew, this was not the design for the Kiev-rank.


    In fact, due to the need to install numerous equipment and weapons inside the vessel, the interior of the Kiev-rank was extremely narrow, whether in terms of cabins or corridors, far fromfortable.


    Yet the Kiev-rank was still a powerful warship. Although it didn''t serve the Red Navy for long before it was quietly retired under the backdrop of the Soviet Union''s dissolution, never fully realizing its excellent performance, and was mocked by the West as useless, considering its design unreasonable ¡ª apromise made by the Soviets to circumvent international treaty limitations.


    Some peoplepared it to Western-designed aircraft carriers, feeling that the forty-thousand-ton Kiev-rank was doing the work that a ten-thousand-ton Western light aircraft carrier could do, considering it mere cannon fodder for the nuclear submarine force, and believing such warship design had no practical value ¡ª a negative lesson in the history of world aviation.


    This perspective isn''t entirely wrong. As an aircraft carrier, the Kiev-rank''s hangar was simply too small, only able to change the carrier aircraft it carried ording to thebat mission,cking flexibility inposition and having too few carrier aircraft.


    In fact, this was the design approach of Western aircraft carriers as well. The United States built a vast fleet of aircraft carriers, making it the country with the most aircraft carriers in the world. Their carriers were basically designed to make every effort to free up space for nes. Without carrier aircraft, carriers were practically only good for drying fish, with their protectionrgely dependent on escort fleets.


    But what if we change our perspective? What if the Kiev-rank wasn''t an aircraft carrier, but a cruiser?


    The Soviets initially considered the American Kitty Hawk-rank''s design for the Kiev-rank, but this design was rejected.


    Apart from the international treaty limitations at the time, while there was some consideration of appearances, the main reason was that the Soviets didn''t actually intend for the Kiev-rank to be an aircraft carrier carrying carrier aircraft.


    The Kiev-rank''s designation in the Soviet era was a heavy aircraft-carrying cruiser. Although the Soviets needed a vessel that could carry fixed-wing nes when they designed it, and indeed umted carrier-building experience and technology through the Kiev-rank, its designation was still not a true aircraft carrier.


    The Soviets designed the Kiev-rank to fulfill the role of an anti-submarine cruiser, with carrier aircraft primarily aiming to achieve this goal and provide air defense support to the fleet simultaneously.


    To put it inly, what the Soviets created was actually a heavy cruiser capable of carrying helicopters and fighter nes, not a light aircraft carrier loaded with numerous weapons.


    If considered as a cruiser, the evaluation of such warship changespletely, for as a cruiser, the Kiev-rank was the most powerful cruiser built in the history of human navy.


    Not only did it possess the firepower of a standard missile cruiser, but it also had excellent anti-submarine capabilities, outstanding single-ship cruising ability. It didn''t need to rely on carrier aircraft or an escort fleet, with even just one Kiev-rank able to have good survival capabilities.


    Judging a cruiser by aircraft carrier standards is of course unqualified.


    However, Chen Yu didn''t care much whether the Kiev-rank was an aircraft carrier or a cruiser, because what he needed now was just a luxury yacht.


    Restricting a demigod''s military power is evidently meaningless, so when building this ship for Chen Yu, the Russians simply configured its weapon system ording to the original Kiev-rank''s armament, even thoughtfully recing and optimizing with current Russian Navy''s active-duty equipment.


    This undoubtedly made Russian Navy officers more envious, jealous, and resentful. After all, even the Kiev-rank, after modern modification and upgrading, could still serve as a fleet gship just like during Soviet times, with powerfulbat capabilities.


    The Kiev-rank''s formidablebat strength and cruising ability were sufficient for the Russian Navy, now shrunk to only protect Russian coastal waters, to return to blue sea.


    Though there''s still a long way to gopared to the era when the Red Navy could confront the US military on the ocean directly, for the Russian Navy which has not touched a new ship over ten thousand tons in thirty years, it was enough to make them salivate with envy.


    Especially now that Russia''s only aircraft carrier, The Kusov, was down and out, having arge warship capable of serving as an aircraft carrier being built in its own shipyard made the Russian Navy eager to take it for themselves.


    But they didn''t dare.


    Whether from instructions from high above or the demigod''s deterrent force, these several Russian officers had no intention of causing trouble even after drinking too much vodka.


    After all, although the ship was built by Russians, it was funded by the United States. The very fact that the United States paid Russians to build a warship as a yacht was enough to deter everyone.


    So in the conference room at this time, although the participating Russian Navy officers were variously envious, they still sat obediently, just watching Chen Yu listening to the designer''s introduction and confirming various materials and styles for decoration with extremely envious eyes.


    "Sir, are you sure you want to use solid wood flooring in the cabin?" The designer flipped open the brochure in his hand, turning to the part introducing floor materials and colors, and confirmed with Chen Yu.


    Although Admiralty Shipyard had rich shipbuilding experience, their expertise was in submarine construction, with no experience building luxury yachts, so the designer now introducing to Chen Yu was actually a yacht designer they hired.


    Simrly, the brochure in the designer''s hand was from their yachtpany, seeming to be because this yachtpany mainly had small yachts, the designs in it were mostly pictures of small yachts.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind this, looking at Jounouchi Hiromi for her opinion: "Honey, what do you think?"


    "Well, the wood flooring is nice, but perhaps carpet should beid, right? When Little Yixi ys on the floor in the future, having a carpet would be better." Jounouchi Hiromi put Little Yixi on the conference table, nced at the designer''s brochure, considered and said.


    Upon hearing this from Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu then turned to the designer and said, "Then use solid wood flooring for the floor, teak for the main cabin, oak for other cabins. Additionally, I need some long-pile carpets for the main cabin, fit for kids to y on..."

 Chapter 1033 - 1026: Conditions that Touch the Heart

    The original design of the Kiev-rank was to amodate one thousand five hundred to one thousand seven hundred crew members, so after installing a plethora of weapon systems and necessary equipment, the internal space is indeed cramped.


    But as a yacht, it obviously doesn''t require that many people.


    Moreover, modern ship control systems can fully achieve operation of this giant ship with a small number of crew members, so naturally, it doesn''t require as many personnel.


    And with a significant reduction in personnel, it naturally frees up enough space inside the cabins,bined with the reduction of numerous militarized designs, and the use of modern ship technology, advanced by decades, to redesign and n the internal structure, making the ship''s interior spacious enough to amodate luxurious main cabins, and various othervish amenities.


    "Do you need the main cabin to have a viewing window or balcony? ording to the original military design drawings, circr portholes were used, which are rarely adopted in luxury yachts or cruise ships." The designer asked Chen Yu about these requirements.


    After all, luxury yachts and cruise ships emphasize thefort of use and don''t consider protection issues, so they can be maderge, or simply floor-to-ceiling windows.


    But it''s different for warships, taking into ount the overall protective performance of the warship, the cabin portholes are small and round, only serving the purpose of venttion.


    Chen Yu was somewhat interested in this and couldn''t help asking, "The hull should be almost finished now, right? Can this still be changed?"


    "In fact, yes, we considered this issue when building, so currently the steel tes for the porthole parts haven''t been installed, whether you need a viewing balcony or the original small portholes won''t affect." Said the engineer from the Admiralty Shipyard.


    Although building ships in this manner is quite troublesome, as long as they can make the United States spend unlimited money, naturally, money talks, and they have no issueplying with any requests.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment, then consulted Jounouchi Hiromi''s opinion, and said, "Install portholes, but install thergest size, and also make a viewing balcony outside the main cabin for me."


    "Alright, everything will be ording to your wishes." The designer and the engineer nodded together, Chen Yu''s demands were not troublesome at all, and they were naturally happy to oblige.


    Chen Yu nodded indifferently, for him, this ship is merely a whimsical hobby and collection, so he wants to maintain the appearance identical to the original military ship as much as possible.


    For Chen Yu, if what he needed was a luxury cruise, he could have the United States build him a luxury cruise directly, and wouldn''t need to go through the Russians to build a warship.


    As one item after another was confirmed by Chen Yu, the designers and engineers breathed a sigh of relief.


    The cost of building an aircraft carrier is not cheap, for the Admiralty Shipyard this is a big order that could fill their stomachs, so they naturally pay special attention.


    Coupled with the attention from the Russian government, the pressure on the designers and engineers can only be imagined.


    And the unresolved details have brought a lot of trouble to the construction andpletion of the ship, now being able to finalize thesest details is undoubtedly a thing worth celebrating for them.


    Just as they finished discussing this, and the senior levels of the Admiralty Shipyard were nning to arrange a dinner party, someone suddenly came in and whispered something into the ear of a Russian official.


    The official''s expression changed, and after confirming several times with the person who came in, he walked up to Chen Yu and whispered, "Mr. Chen Yu, Mr. Andrei hopes to speak with you personally, he has arrived in Saint Petersburg."


    "Andrei? Looks like the Great Emperor has made his decision." Chen Yuughed, the person he was waiting for had arrived.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    In the hotel restaurant, Andrei still wore an old Soviet military uniform, butpared to before, after Chen Yu cured his old ailment, he looked much more rosy, with his previously sickly appearance now showing a touch of vic good looks.


    Yet, the charming eyebrows of Andrei furrowed into a knot, as he anxiously stirred the coffee before him, pondering how to persuade Chen Yu to agree to the transaction proposed by Russia.


    For Chen Yu, the transaction proposed by Russia, trading warships for his summoning of Demigods, holds actually no attraction.


    Two old ships in exchange for four Demigods, for Russia this is undoubtedly a highly profitable deal, but for Chen Yu, there really isn''t anything that would allow him to benefit from it.


    Even Andrei himself couldn''t convince himself to believe that Chen Yu could gain anything from this transaction.


    Indeed, in this transaction, Russia sacrificed The Fulongzhi and Aurora, but the problem is that these two old warships are really not valuable.


    Even if Chen Yu could summon new Demigods through them, it wouldn''t hold any significance for him.


    Although Chen Yu dered to the outside world that he had only eight Demigods summoned through warships under hismand, in fact, all countries knew that Chen Yu''s forces definitely consist of more than eight Demigod-levelbat powers.


    The most obvious evidence is his wife, Jounouchi Hiromi, in the intelligence obtained by various countries before, this woman was supposed to be at most Legendary-rank, but now she has be a powerful Demigod capable of transforming into a giant dragon.


    This already speaks volumes, but what truly made various countries understand the kind of power Chen Yu wields is when they sent personnel to probe the World War II shipwrecks after learning Chen Yu could summon Demigods through old warships.


    During World War II, major participating nations had warships that were sunk, the location of these sunken ships is secret to ordinary people but crystal clear to the navies of various countries.


    So when these countriesbed through these wrecks, and found that many historically famous warships had disappeared, and Chen Yu just happened to have a few of them around him, the truth was no longer hard to guess.


    Countries estimated preliminarily that if it wasn''t the enormous cost limiting Chen Yu from summoning Demigods keeping the number of Demigods around him in check, then he is merely hiding a considerable portion of his Demigodbat power.


    It is calcted that Chen Yu should have at least five more Demigods by his side, and this is only the most conservative estimate.


    Having over a dozen readily avable and well-conditioned Demigods is a huge military deterrent to countries worldwide.


    So the Russian intelligence personnel, after analyzing all the data, concluded that having two more Demigods under hismand is truly inconsequential to Chen Yu.


    Russia needs to present something genuinely moving to persuade this powerful being who can no longer be regarded as an ordinary Demigod.


    Fortunately, the former Russian Empire had left quite a bit of valuable heritage, among which was an item, and it now resides with Andrei.

 Chapter 1034 - 1027: The Branches of the World Tree

    In Norse mythology, there is an incredibly gigantic tree, with its branches extending across the sky, and legend has it that its branches form the entire world.


    In Norse mythology, the great god Odin once hung himself upside down beneath this tree, offering one of his eyes and himself as a sacrifice, wounded by a spear as the price to gain wisdom, acquiring knowledge of the runes.


    In Norse mythology, there is a poem in a self-narrative tone that records Odin''s experience at the time: "Nine nights I hung on the tree swaying in the fierce wind, wounded by a spear; I was offered to Odin as a sacrifice, sacrificed myself to myself, on the mighty tree no one knows! No bread to satiate hunger, no drop of water to quench thirst. I looked downward, picked up the rune characters, shouting while picking, falling from the tree."


    Because Odin was hung upside down beneath the great tree, and hanging upside down was a very severe punishment under the Nordicw, also known as riding a horse, this great tree was thus named Yggdrasil, meaning Odin''s horse.


    The Hanging Man in the popr Tarot cards in the West symbolizes this very story.


    As for Yggdrasil, because its trunk bears the nine worlds of Norse mythology, Yggdrasil is also called the World Tree.


    "So this is a branch of the World Tree?" Chen Yu asked Andrei, who seemed a bit nervous and uneasy, while looking at the seemingly ordinary white ash tree branch inside the open box in front of him.


    The branch before him seemed as if it had just been broken off from the tree, with its leaves still vibrant green, appearing unremarkable, but Chen Yu could feel the enormous power contained within it.


    Andrei nodded affirmatively and said, "This is the trophy we brought back from Find during the Winter War era, a tender branch of the World Tree."


    "A rather remarkable thing, just this branch alone makes all the Soviet losses in that war worthwhile," Chen Yu remarked without any sarcasm. Although the Soviet Union suffered heavy losses in the Winter War, obtaining this branch was worth it for the Soviet Union.


    This is a branch of the World Tree, and legend has it that this gigantic tree nurtured the nine worlds of Norse mythology, and even Odin''s spear, Gungnir, was made with the wood of the World Tree.


    Even without considering using this clearly still active branch to grow a new World Tree, just using it to create another divine artifact alone would be worth waging a war for.


    Chen Yu brushed his hand over the box containing the World Tree branch, and the Death God Power contained in his hand immediately elicited a reaction from the branch, emitting a faint green glow, seemingly resisting yet responding to the Death God Power.


    Chen Yu found this unsurprising; in Norse mythology, among the nine worlds nurtured by the World Tree, Helheim and Niflheim are realms of the dead, and the power of the World Tree does not only epass life and creation but also possesses attributes of death.


    "So you n to use this branch aspensation to secure my agreement to your deal?" Chen Yu validated the World Tree branch before him, tapping his finger on the table with a troubled expression on his face: "This is indeed an irresistible offer, making it difficult to choose!"


    A branch of the World Tree, of course, could sway Chen Yu into agreeing to the Russians'' deal, but his recent discoveries held him back from agreeing to them so readily.


    "A branch of the World Tree is also an exceptionally valuable item for you in Russia, right? After you seized it back then, didn''t you try to nt it to grow a World Tree?" Chen Yu asked Andrei, gazing at him.


    Hearing Chen Yu''s question, Andrei''s expression visibly flickered. Although his demigod-level self-control helped him suppress his expression well, Chen Yu still keenly observed his change in expression, further confirming his spection.


    Thus, Chen Yu ced his hand on the World Tree branch with a smile toward Andrei and said, "This branch is freshly harvested, isn''t it? You''ve sessfully grown the World Tree."


    Chen Yu''s words instantly caused Andrei''s face to tense up, and he gritted his teeth responding, "This is the World Tree branch we brought back from Find, and Russia has not attempted to grow the World Tree."


    "Russia hasn''t tried, but the Soviet Union did." Chen Yu clearly picked up on Andrei''s verbal maneuver, just lightly chuckling while shaking his head: "There''s no need to hide it, this branch was harvested no more than three days ago; as a necromancer, I can discern such details."


    Andrei''s face turned pale, and he grew increasingly silent, his tightly clenched hands turning white.


    "You don''t need to worry so much; even if you have aplete World Tree, it doesn''t matter." Chen Yu, of course, understood why Andrei was so anxious. A living World Tree is something enough to incite new wars and drive even deities mad.


    A living World Tree signifies a whole new world.


    No one can resist the temptation of an entire world, not a demigod, nor a necromancer, not even Chen Yu.


    But Chen Yu had no intention of seizing the Russian-grown World Tree because he could very well grow one himself.


    Chen Yu directly took out his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," flipping through the pages to find content rted to the World Tree. Quickly browsing through the desired information, he ced the book on the table, indicating for Andrei to look at its contents.


    Mortals who observe the contents of the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" would go mad as their brains cannot process such immense knowledge, but demigods can bear such knowledge.


    "This is... the method to nt the World Tree?" Andrei understood the contents of the book. Although it was just a brief introduction, Andrei still understood.


    Chen Yu nodded with a smile, exining to Andrei: "The World Tree is indeed quite precious and rare, but bringing it to the level of bearing a world is not an easy task; it can''t be done without knowing how."


    Andrei naturally understood the meaning behind Chen Yu''s words. In fact, after the Soviets acquired the original World Tree branch from Find, they spent tremendous effort researching it, with countless resources invested in this project. From the Soviet era to the Russian era, no matter how difficult the economy was, the project continued to operate normally even through the dissolution of the Soviet Union.


    However, their achievements were not pleasing; decades of time, countless resources, and energy resulted in nothing more than a small sapling, with the new World Tree branch before him being the only reward.


    Considering this, Andrei reached out to flip through more of the nting method content in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," yet was stopped by Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1035 - 1028: No One Can Owe Me a Debt

    "Mr. Chen Yu, what exactly do you want?" Andrei looked at Chen Yu, who was blocking him, and the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" in Chen Yu''s hand, which recorded the method for cultivating the World Tree, and asked him.


    Faced with Andrei''s inquiry, Chen Yu just smiled, closed his "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," set it aside, and said, "I agree with your trade demands. You can use the Fulongzhi and the Aurora, plus this World Tree branch, to exchange for the summoning quota of the third Kirov-rank warship, as well as the services of Kirov and Fulongzhi."


    Chen Yu''s words did not make Andrei show a happy expression. Although he achieved his goal, Andrei stared seriously at Chen Yu and the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" in his hand, asking him, "And what about the method for cultivating the World Tree? What price does Russia need to pay to obtain it?"


    What Chen Yu took out, Andrei had already seen earlier. Although he did not understand much about cultivating the World Tree, he could still judge the authenticity of the information.


    He could confirm that what Chen Yu presented was real, and this was precisely the reason for his agitation; he wanted to obtain this cultivation method from Chen Yu.


    Andrei''s eager appearance made Chen Yuugh involuntarily. He asked Andrei, "At what stage is your cultivation of the World Tree? How long does it take to harvest a branch?"


    "Currently, it''s just a small sapling; branches cannot be continuously harvested. This time, breaking off a branch is the only time in decades since this World Tree was sessfully cultivated." Andrei recalled when he went to take this branch, the researchers studying the World Tree looking as if they were willing to die to stop him, shaking his head.


    Breaking off this branch nearly cost those researchers their lives. If it were to happen again or if the branches of the World Tree were treated as a renewable resource, those researchers would truly fight desperately.


    Hearing this from Andrei, Chen Yu shook his head: "How did you cultivate it? Was it just by putting the branch into the soil and letting it grow on its own?"


    If Andrei hadn''t seen the method for cultivating the World Tree provided by Chen Yu earlier, he might have wondered why Chen Yu asked such a question. But having just reviewed the rted information recorded in the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," he wasn''t surprised by Chen Yu''s statement.


    Because cultivating the World Tree indeed isn''t just nting it in the earth and letting it grow naturally.


    Although it''s not impossible to do so, if the World Tree is left to grow on its own, its growth will be extremely slow. To have it grow into a mature World Tree capable of nurturing worlds could take tens of millions, even billions of years.


    Such a wondrous treasure capable of nurturing a world is exceedingly rare in the Multiverse, so naturally, there are people who have studied how to elerate the growth of the World Tree to enable it to nurture new worlds.


    The World Tree in Norse mythology, which nurtured nine worlds, is the result of a World Tree having grown to a very mature stage. For an average World Tree, being able to nurture one world is already a sign of maturity.


    And under the research of some interested parties and deities, if the method is proper, the growth time of the World Tree can be significantly shortened. In the most extreme methods, maturity within about a hundred years, starting to nurture worlds, is possible.


    Of course, using such a method undoubtedly overdraws the potential of the World Tree. After nurturing a world, the World Tree will wither.


    Though the withered World Tree won''t die, and even from the outside it appears lush and full of life, it has lost the ability to nurture worlds.


    This method, despite having suspicions of going against natural growth and exhausting resources, still poses the question: if you can gain a new world, what of sacrificing a World Tree as the price?


    Moreover, before the World Tree withers, it''s possible to collect new branches and nt a new World Tree; it''s not something impossible or significantly bothersome.


    As long as resources are sufficient, within the Multiverse, there truly are people using World Trees to harvest worlds, then selling them.


    Of course, the cost of purchasing a world is also extremely high, not less than the value of the world itself.


    Chen Yu thought for a moment and said to Andrei, "I can tell you the method to elerate the cultivation of a World Tree, but in exchange, after you cultivate the World Tree to the flowering stage, I want three fruits of the World Tree."


    "Fruits of the World Tree?" Andrei looked at Chen Yu in confusion. Although Russia had been studying the World Tree since the Soviet era, they evidently didn''t know much about the World Tree.


    They only knew it was a nt with extraordinarily powerful capabilities, the mythical World Tree, growing very slowly. Besides that, their research on the World Tree had not made much progress.


    "Fruits of the World Tree, a quite rare item. Normally, the World Tree doesn''t flower or bear fruit, but the method I''ll tell you can make the World Tree flower and bear fruit." Chen Yu shrugged, without hiding his intentions, exining to him: "ording to the method I''ll teach you, the World Tree can grow to the first stage in about a year, and it can flower and bear fruit within ten years. Typically, as long as the resources are enough, a World Tree can bear about ten fruits when it flowers, and I want three of them."


    "What do these fruits do?" Andrei looked at Chen Yu, asking with a hint of wariness.


    Chen Yu didn''t exin but tapped his fingers, continuing, "There are many methods to elerate the maturity of a World Tree. Some will cause severe damage to the World Tree, overdrawing its potential, causing it to wither after nurturing a world. But there are also methods allowing the World Tree to elerate its growth without damaging its essence.


    The method I''ll tell you can greatly speed up the growth of the World Tree, but it will indeed harm the essence of the World Tree. Roughly speaking, a World Tree that could originally nurture nine worlds would only be able to give birth to seven worlds after maturing, and what you gain at such a cost, apart from the elerated growth of the World Tree, are these few fruits."


    Although Chen Yu didn''t exin the function of these fruits, Andrei could understand their preciousness. Fruits borne by a World Tree, which typically doesn''t flower, at the cost of sacrificing future potential and reducing the number of worlds it can nurture, even without knowing their use, their value is understandable.


    After weighing it, Andrei nodded to Chen Yu and said, "I can''t think of a reason to refuse. But sir, are you not afraid that my country will seize all the fruits for ourselves?"


    "No one can owe me debts. The price of not fulfilling promises is something you can''t afford, and neither can Russia." Chen Yu''s tone was calm, but the smile on his face gave Andrei immense terror.

 Chapter 1036 - 1029: Holy Maiden and King

    In the Necromantic Space of Chen Yu, he was nting branches of the World Tree obtained from the Russians into the ground. Artoria and Joan of Arc, who had been residing in Chen Yu''s Necromantic Space, were watching from the side. For them, this mystical nt that only appeared in mythological legends was quite a rare sight.


    "Is this the legendary branch of the World Tree? It''s hard to believe it''s so ordinary." Unlike Joan, who was there merely out of curiosity, Artoria, having once been the King of Britain, was much more knowledgeable. She felt somewhat disappointed that such a renowned object as the World Tree branch seemed just like an ordinary twig.


    After inserting the branch into the Essence of Earth, which he had specially exchanged from the Earth Elemental ne, Chen Yu straightened up and said to Artoria, "Mystical items often conceal themselves. It''s not unusual. Normally, the World Tree grows very slowly, taking tens of millions of years to mature. To avoid various dangers, it can only make itself inconspicuous."


    After speaking, Chen Yu requested Ni Nasu to sprinkle some refined Water Elemental Essence over the nted branch of the World Tree. He then instructed the surrounding Airou Cats to take good care of this sapling.


    The ce Chen Yu chose to nt the World Tree was on the ind where the Airou Cat Vige was located, right beside the vige.


    "Lord Chen Yu, may I stay here?" Seeing that Chen Yu had already nted the World Tree, Joan suddenly asked Chen Yu with a request.


    Chen Yu looked at Joan with a bit of surprise, not understanding why she would make such a request.


    She, along with Artoria and Gilles de Rais, as well as the Knights of the Round Table, were all staying in guest rooms within Chen Yu''s castle. In terms of amodation, the castle was undoubtedly much better than the Airou Cat Vige.


    Moreover, a key point was that Chen Yu had nted the World Tree here. Was Joan thinking anything about the World Tree by wanting to move here?


    "This World Tree is filled with a sacred feeling. Watching it gives me a sense of inner peace." Joan exined to Chen Yu that since she chose to fall due to hatred, she found her thoughts often influenced by negative emotions. She needed something to suppress the hatred inside her to avoid being overwhelmed and losing her mind.


    Originally, Joan used firm faith to resist the negative emotions generated within her. But after abandoning her faith, hatred filled her entirely. During this period, if it weren''t for thepanionship of Gilles de Rais and Joan''s self-restraint, she might have long started her revenge against the church.


    But as she gazed at the World Tree sapling nted by Chen Yu, Joan felt the long-lost inner peace. All the hatred, anger, and negative emotions deep inside her were suppressed. The constant feeling of having her reason assaulted by anger finally ceased, making her feel exceptionally relieved.


    So she proposed her request to Chen Yu, wanting to stay here to harness the power of the World Tree to suppress the anger and hatred within her.


    Because Joan knew clearly that she currently did not have the power for revenge, even though during this period, Gilles de Rais had been actively liaising externally, gathering many Transcendents and even using the Mingyue Society''s resources to form a small force.


    But these were merely a means of consoling themselves and had no real value other than proving their effort toward revenge.


    The umtion of strength requires time and needs rationality and calmness. If anger and hatred affect her emotions and cloud her mind, Joan believes that, due to Gilles de Rais''s loyalty and affection for her, he would not stop her but apany her to death.


    Joan did not wish for such a thing, so she had to suppress her impulses and emotions, keeping enough calm to avoid rashly seeking revenge on the church.


    This was not an easy task, but Joan had no other choice.


    Fortunately, the appearance of the World Tree allowed her to feel the sacredness and tranquility, calming her negative emotions under its influence.


    After hearing Joan''s exnation, Chen Yu thought for a moment and said to her, "If these Airou Cats don''t object to you staying in the vige, you can reside there. It''s not suitable to build houses near the World Tree because it will soon grow."


    "Thank you for your kindness and generosity." Joan performed a knight''s salute to Chen Yu.


    While Joan wished to stay near the World Tree, Artoria wanted to leave the Necromantic Space.


    "Lord Chen Yu, I think I should bid you farewell." Artoria spoke to him after Joan and Chen Yu finished their conversation.


    "Is there something in my hospitality that makes you ufortable, Your Majesty Artoria?" Chen Yu naturally needed to ask the reason when Artoria wanted to take her leave.


    Although he did not think Artoria wanted to leave due to anyck of hospitality, it was a necessary courtesy.


    "It''s not that your hospitality is poor, but I''ve indeed been imposing for too long." Artoria gently shook her head. Though the Celts during King Arthur''s era were deemed barbarians by the Roman Empire, Artoria showed nock of court manners. After enthusiastically praising Chen Yu''s hospitality, she revealed her reason for departure.


    Indeed, Artoria felt it was time to remove her crown. The Knights of the Round Table were pursuing their own desires by her order. The once King Arthur now was but a girl wanting to travel the world and savor all its culinary delights.


    She came to Japan to visit her friend Chen Yu and to escort Joan and Gilles de Rais to Japan. Now that all her goals were achieved, and having lingered in Japan for a year tasting its various cuisines, she felt fulfilled. It was time to embark on a new journey to savor new dishes.


    After hearing Artoria''s exnation, Chen Yu expressed his understanding, somewhat curious as he inquired of Artoria, "Then where does Your Majesty Artoria n to travel next, to taste new cuisines?"


    "I want to go to China!" At the mention of this topic, Artoria''s excitement was evident. She eagerly shared with Chen Yu, "I''ve heard that country is renowned for its culinary arts, boasting a myriad of delicacies! I must indulge to my heart''s content!"


    "Chinese cuisine is indeed world-renowned, Your Majesty Artoria. If you intend to try them all, it might take an ordinary person a lifetime." Chen Yuughed upon hearing Artoria''s intention to visit China, rmending, "I suggest starting with the more famous cities where you can find representative dishes, and then exploring those culinary gems hidden in the streets and alleys. Speaking of which, I have a documentary I rmend for your highness to enjoy; it''s called ''A Bite of...''..."

 Chapter 1037 - 1030: The Banquet of Airou Cat

    Since Artoria wanted to leave, Chen Yu naturally had to prepare a farewell banquet for her.


    The banquet was held in the Airou Cat Vige, which had developed over the past year to a significant scale, exciting the Airou cats greatly.


    The cats brought out all the food they had harvested over the year, mainly pumpkins and carrots, along with potatoes and some fresh mushrooms they had gathered.


    A massive cauldron was set up in the vige square. The cats enthusiastically processed various foods and added them to the pot. Two white-furred cats stood on a wooden nk across the pot, stirring the soup with a giantdle that required both their efforts, releasing a rich aroma.


    Seeing the cats'' enthusiasm, Chen Yu smiled and instructed the butler to bring more ingredients from the castle and let the Ghost Maids assist the cats in preparing the banquet.


    Although the cats had the intelligence of young children and gradually got smarter over the year due to the vige''s central statue, their lives remained simple and primitive, even with the knowledge imparted by Chen Yu.


    So even though they prepared for the banquet with enthusiasm, showcasing their best treasures, ultimately, they were just boiling various ingredients in the cauldron.


    When the butler and Ghost Maids joined in the preparations, the banquet began to take shape, moving beyond just arge pot of soup, despite the delicious aroma the cats'' stew emitted.


    Watching the cats and Ghost Maids preparing the banquet together, Chen Yu found a spot in the Airou Cat Vige square where he wouldn''t disturb their work and sat down, a smile on his face.


    Everything before him was his creation, be it the Ghost Maids or the Airou cats, all products of his making.


    The Ghost Maids were one thing, but the Airou cats had absorbed a lot of Chen Yu''s effort. Now seeing the thriving scene of Airou Cat Vige filled Chen Yu with a great sense of aplishment.


    As Chen Yu quietly appreciated everything, the guests for the banquet also began arriving.


    Artoria came to the vige with her knights, and seeing the cats, all the knights wore expressions of amazement. Initially, they sat and waited for the banquet to start, but soon couldn''t help joining the cats in preparing for the event.


    Watching a knight easily lift a basket of food that typically required two or three cats to carry onto his shoulder and move it to the needed location, Chen Yu''s smile grew even brighter.


    "Husband, what are you looking at?" Jounouchi Hiromi approached Chen Yu quietly, holding Little Yixi, handing their daughter to his embrace before sitting beside him.


    "Hiromi, don''t you find all of this beautiful?" Chen Yu said to Jounouchi Hiromi with a smile. At this time, Little Yixi was clutching his cor trying to climb up, one small hand grabbing Chen Yu''s face.


    After lifting his daughter so she could hug his neck, Chen Yu continued, "I love watching scenes brimming with vitality and energy, it makes me feel the beauty of life."


    "Really? Hearing such words from a Necromancer is quite surprising!" Jounouchi Hiromi joked after hearing Chen Yu.


    Chen Yuughed and looked at his wife, saying, "Hiromi, you know what? Actually, Necromancers are the ones who love life the most. The earliest Necromancers broke the taboos of life and death to study death because they wanted to restore lost life and bring back the deceased.


    Resurrection has been the ultimate pursuit and goal of necromancers for all time, but ironically, it is something the living can never ept. Necromancers have beenbeled evil due to their research of the dead and acts of reviving them."


    "Who wouldn''t wish for their deceased loved ones to appear before them again?" Jounouchi Hiromi sighed and asked Chen Yu, "Do you have someone you''d resurrect at any cost?"


    "I do, but I haven''t thought of doing so." Chen Yu gently rubbed Little Yixi''s head with his forehead, ying affectionately with his daughter without continuing the conversation.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t pursue why Chen Yu didn''t want to resurrect his loved ones. She just watched Chen Yu and their daughter with a smile, listening to their daughter''s childishughter, feeling there was no need to discuss such heavy topics further.


    The banquet in Airou Cat Vige also invited the Ship-girls. When the Ship-girls, dressed in their formal attire, appeared in the vige, the atmosphere became very lively even though the banquet hadn''t started.


    Ship-girls obviously couldn''t resist the adorable looks of the cats. They wanted to get closer to the cats, but the cats were busy, and helping them in their elegant dresses was inconvenient.


    They could only sit at their assigned spots on the square, watching the adorable cats bustle around with full affection.


    However, the Ship-girls felt it was rude to just sit and watch others work. Coincidentally, some cats were cing utensils on the banquet tables, and others were lifting tables. Some Ship-girls, thinking their dresses wouldn''t get in the way, walked over to help set up the tables and utensils.


    The strength of the Ship-girls was formidable; after all, their original forms were warships, possessing warship-level capabilities. A few tables were as light as feathers to the Ship-girls.


    Amid the cats'' joyous cheers, a few Ship-girls easily arranged the tables needed for the banquet in the square, while the other seated Ship-girls also joined to help the cats set up the tableware.


    "Commander!" Rai excitedly approached Chen Yu on the side of the square with her other three sisters, greeting Little Yixi in his arms with excitement but carefully so as not to scare her: "Yixi, dear, do you remember sister?"


    The other three young girls gathered around, all wanting to hold Little Yixi but a bit shy and hesitant to step forward.


    Seeing the 6th Destroyer Squadron''s four girls surrounding Little Yixi, Chen Yu exchanged a smile with Jounouchi Hiromi. Then, after the Ghost Maid and cats prepared arge carpet on the ground, he put Little Yixi on it and waved to the four girls, "Come y together; Little Yixi is still young, so take care of her. I''m going to check on how the cats are doing with the stew."


    Just as Chen Yu finished speaking, the four girls cheered, quickly kicking off their shoes and surrounding Little Yixi.


    Seeing their happiness, Chen Yu smiled, heading towards therge cauldron in the square. It''s undeniable the soup the cats were cooking was indeed fragrant.

 Chapter 1038 - 1031: Lively Banquet

    As more people and cats gathered in the square, the preparations for the banquet were nearlyplete.


    "Master, the banquet is ready. Shall we begin?" The butler appeared beside Chen Yu and asked for his instructions.


    Chen Yu nodded, raised his hand to the sky, and the sky in the Necromantic Space dimmed as if night had fallen.


    Seeing the sudden darkness, the cats looked up in wonder. Having lived in the Necromantic Space for so long, they had never seen such a peculiar sight, and couldn''t help but be amazed.


    But as fireworks bloomed in the sky, lighting up the darkened night, the cats became excited.


    Amid the cats'' cheers, bowls of hot soup and various foods were delivered to the tables in the square, ced in front of everyone attending the banquet.


    Picking up a golden roasted chicken leg, Artoria visibly swallowed and took in the rich aroma, then took a big bite.


    For this former King of Britain, gourmet food was something she could never forsake in her life, even more important than Queen Guinevere, who caused the Knights of the Round Table''s civil war.


    "Only when you''re full can you win a battle!" This was a phrase often on the lips of the Red Dragon of Britain, and the founder of chivalry. Even after a thousand-year slumber, the Celtic King of Knights remained a military strategist who valued logistics.


    If it were a noble banquet of the past, Artoria might have had to observe some court etiquette.


    But at the Airou Cat''s banquet, everyone ate boldly in the same way, which freed Artoria from constraints and allowed her to thoroughly enjoy the various delicacies in front of her.


    This banquet was originally prepared to bid farewell to Artoria, so naturally, there was no tedious aristocratic socializing. Everyone attending the banquet hade with open hearts, enjoying the banquet, which made the atmosphere especially lively.


    The Ship-girls did not eat as boldly as the knights, but this rare banquet still had them devouring the food heartily.


    The British Ship-girls were quite particr about etiquette; however, at such a banquet, they found it hard to maintain decorum as they soon mingled with the enthusiastic Airou Cats, enjoying the food the cats offered while sharing the rum and whiskey they brought with the cats.


    Apparently, the cats had never drunk alcohol before, and a few orange-striped cats started acting out drunkenly after a few drinks.


    Watching those adorable cats throwing drunken punches, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh.


    Evidently, the alcohol brought by the British Ship-girls wasn''t quite suitable for the inexperienced cats, but the beer from the German Ship-girls was more popr instead.


    A giant beer barrel was carried to the center of the square by Prince Eugene and Tirpitz, ced beside a huge pot of soup. Cup after cup of golden beer was poured out, with cats and Ship-girls toasting together while Artoria''s knights gulped it down by the mouthful, finding the slightly bitter drink quite appealing.


    A chubby orange cat carried a tray on its head with tworge wooden mugs filled with beer, frothing with white foam, jiggling as the cat walked, seemingly about to spill yet alwaysnding back into the cups.


    The orange cat, with the tray on its head, came to Chen Yu, cing the tworge mugs in front of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, and rewarded him with a ttering smile.


    For the Airou Cats, Chen Yu was their deity, and being able to offer something to their god was something they took great pride in.


    Chen Yu naturally didn''t mind the beer offered by the cats; he knew it was secretly brewed by the German Ship-girls in their dormitory. They had even built a wine cer beneath it for this purpose. Chen Yu had long wanted to taste what authentic German beer was like.


    He picked up the mug, inhaling the malty fragrance from the beer, observing the fine white foam on top, and took arge gulp, giving the expectant cat next to him a thumbs up.


    The orange cat immediately jumped up with joy, meowing in celebration.


    "Tap, tap, tap! Pew, pew!" At this moment, Little Yixi, who was initially in Jounouchi Hiromi''s arms, suddenly reached toward the cat, her little mouth smacking in excitement, her big eyes fixed on the cat, seemingly very fond of it.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged a smile and waved the orange cat over.


    The orange cat, a bit bashful, rubbed its paws together, retracting its ws into its paw pads before approaching Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, cautiously extending a paw towards Little Yixi who was reaching out from their embrace.


    Little Yixi''s tender fingers touched the soft paw pads of the orange cat, making her face light up with a happy smile, followed by giggles.


    Seeing their daughter so fond of the Airou Cats, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchiughed, letting the orange cat settle on the carpet beside them and putting Little Yixi down to y with the cat.


    Little Yixi seemed to truly adore the Airou Cats; she had never been this happy, even when ying with the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet.


    But this was hard on the orange cat; Little Yixi was so small, her young body tender, yet determined to climb onto the orange cat.


    The chubby orange cat not only felt wonderful to touch, but lying on it was soft andfortable, making Little Yixi even more eager to climb onto the cat, causing the orange cat to carefully extend its paw to protect Little Yixi, ensuring she didn''t fall.


    The children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet were not drinking beer; as they were still kids, they were having fruit juice made by the cats with another group of non-drinking cats. Rai even excitedly took out her cherished helicopter, making it fly to the cheers of the cats as it circled the square.


    Watching the helicopter circle overhead, the cats'' cheers grew louder, prompting them to dance around Rai in excitement.


    This quickly infected all the cats in the square, making them all start dancing and raising the festive atmosphere of the banquet.


    Chen Yu, watching the singing and dancing cats before him, couldn''t help but pull Hiromi Jounouchi in, signaling the orange cat to take good care of Little Yixi, then joined in the dancing with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    With Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi joining, the Ship-girls and knights couldn''t resist rising to dance along, while only Artoria remained steadfastly engaged with a roasted suckling pig in front of her.

 Chapter 1039 - 1032: A New Ship-girl

    "Russia announces the revival of the Soviet-era Kirov-rank nuclear-powered missile cruiser."


    "The Russian Navy unveils itstest shipbuilding n, aiming to build an all-new navalbat group centered around four Kirov-rank nuclear-powered missile cruisers."


    "Peter the Great appears in Moscow, newly renovated, proving the Russian Navy''s words are true."


    Inside a vacation vi in Sochi, Chen Yu sat by the firece reading a newspaper, which featured thetest news from the Russian Navy.


    With Chen Yu''s support, the Russians acted swiftly,unching a news offensive immediately, promoting the reactivation of the Kirov-rank while simultaneously releasing a new shipbuilding n.


    Although Russia had previously released several shipbuilding ns, ambitiously pledging to build aircraft carriers over 100,000 tons, due to financial constraints, those ns remained just that¡ªns.


    But this time, it''s different.


    While the Kirov-ss was once taken away by Chen Yu to summon ship-girls, this was known only to top officials and relevant intelligence services; to the average person, it remained a Russian-sealed, awaiting scrapping, aged warship.


    Now, with Russia announcing a new shipbuilding n and the revival of the Kirov-rank, it was indeed major news to many.


    Especially for neighboring countries around Russia, a powerful Russia and a declining Russia hold entirely different meanings.


    Most people originally believed this was just another Russian n, never materialized, like the many shipbuilding ns Russia announced over the years, not only failing to materialize but even retiring numerous old warships.


    But the Peter the Great, docked in Moscow after being summoned by Chen Yu as a ship-girl, newly renovated as if built yesterday, became strong evidence that Russia was serious this time.


    Even if Peter the Great was merely repainted by the Russians for face, it indicated that at least the Russian Navy had money for derusting and repainting the ships.


    You know, previously due to budget issues, the Russian Navy had Peter the Great parked in the port, seldom mobilizing this Northern Fleet''s gship.


    This time, not only was Peter the Great sent to Moscow, but it also appeared newly renovated, serving as evidence for Russia''s series of naval expansion ns, undoubtedly making everyone consider whether Russia was really serious this time.


    For neighboring countries around Russia, especially those countries that gained independence after the Soviet Union''s dissolution, a dead Soviet Union and a declining Russia are what they wish to see; no one wants a powerful Pr Bear at their doorstep, even if it''s already emaciated.


    After all, once this Pr Bear regains strength, it surely wants to eat meat.


    Now, with Russia''s series of announcements, everyone feels this Pr Bear seems to genuinely have regained strength to rise this time.


    Although a series of events are rted to Chen Yu, he remains detached, far from Moscow''s whirlpool, vacationing in the scenic Sochi with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    By the firece, Little Yixi, ced on the ground by Chen Yu, was wing at his feet, attempting to climb up to her dad''sp along his pant leg, yet the little girlcked the strength, only managing to rest against Chen Yu''s feet, her chubby little hands scratching tirelessly, unable to grip his pants and climb up.


    Little Yixi didn''t feel discouraged or dissatisfied; instead, she continued her efforts enthusiastically, as if this game would never grow tiresome.


    The other three ship-girls in the room watched the little girl''s earnest effort, involuntarily showing motherly smiles.


    Seeing his daughter repeatedly failing to climb up, Chen Yu ttened his knees, extending both legs straight together, forming a slope, aiding Little Yixi to climb up smoothly.


    Little Yixi seemed puzzled by the change, not understanding why the mountain she was climbing suddenly transformed.


    But after a brief pause, Little Yixi quickly resumed the game, passionately climbing up Chen Yu''s legs, sessfully reaching the top this time.


    Watching his daughter gripping his pants, her little hands trembling as she climbed upward, Chen Yu put down the newspaper, reached out his hands toward her, and shed a big smile.


    Upon seeing her father''s face, Little Yixi giggled joyfully, hastened her climb, and soon reached Chen Yu''s stomach, where he lifted her up.


    "Fly high!" Chen Yu tossed Little Yixi in the air, making the little girlugh more delightfully, seemingly enjoying the game very much.


    Witnessing her delight, Chen Yu grew even happier, standing up to hold his daughter, spinning around, engaging in the airne game.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, who had just returned from skiing outside, seeing Chen Yu spinning with their daughter and asionally tossing her up, hurriedly eximed, "Husband! Be careful! Don''t drop Yixi!"


    "Don''t worry, how could I drop her? Look how much fun she''s having!" Even though Chen Yu reassured with his words, he put his daughter down, ceasing the spins, instead holding Little Yixi in his arms: "Wife, why did you return so early? Didn''t want to ski more?"


    "Ran into someone trying to hit on me, didn''t feel like entertaining them, so I came back." Jounouchi Hiromi replied while taking off her bulky ski suit, handing it to Belfast, who had proactively reached out to take her clothes, while her gaze curiously noticed the other two ship-girls in the room, asking inquisitively, "Who are they? New ship-girls?"


    "This is Kalinin, and that one is Aurora." Chen Yu exined briefly; Kalinin, like the previous Kirov, wore Soviet-style navy uniforms, while Aurora was different, wearing a more ornate Tsarist Russian Navy ceremonial outfit.


    Jounouchi Hiromi nodded, exchanging greetings with the two ship-girls, then took Little Yixi from Chen Yu''s arms, nting a kiss on her tender little cheek.


    "You mentioned someone was hitting on you, who had the audacity?" Chen Yu, curious, asked since the ce where Jounouchi Hiromi went skiing theoretically should have been cordoned off by Russian security personnel; who dared to flirt with Jounouchi Hiromi?


    "No idea, just seemed to be a Japanese." Jounouchi Hiromi shrugged, indicating uncertainty, only noting the person had Asian features and spoke Japanese.

 Chapter 1040 - 1033: Russian-style Sour Fish

    Chen Yu was quite curious about anyone who dared to hit on Jounouchi Hiromi, but he didn''t bother to intervene in the matter. He didn''t believe that any ordinary person could sessfully strike up a conversation with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The couple exchanged a few words casually and quickly moved on from the topic. Chen Yu turned his head to look at Belfast and asked, "Beifa, is dinner ready?"


    "Although madam returned earlier than expected, dinner is already ready to be served." A perfect maid never allows any unexpected situation to be a hindrance, always prepared to meet her master''s needs at any time.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu nodded and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Wife, do you want to take a shower and rest first, or eat now?"


    Jounouchi Hiromi thought for a moment, ced Little Yixi back into Chen Yu''s arms, and said, "I''m going to change clothes, you all can start eating first."


    "Alright, then Yixi and I will go eat first." Chen Yu, holding his daughter, nodded at Jounouchi Hiromi and said to her with a smile, "Mom,e quickly!"


    "Got it!" Jounouchi Hiromi smiled with squinted eyes, touched Chen Yu''s cheek before turning around to go upstairs to change. She was still wearing her skiing outfit; although she had taken off her jacket, the rest of her clothes weren''t suitable for dinner.


    Watching Jounouchi Hiromi go upstairs, Chen Yu smiled and looked at Kalinin and Aurora, who had been standing in the room. He said to them, "You shoulde and eat with us too, doesn''t standing all day make you tired?"


    Chen Yu wasn''t someone who would harshly demand his subordinates stand all day. Though he wouldn''t go out of his way to overly pamper them, he couldn''t bring himself to let the three ship-girls just stand in the room.


    However, both Kalinin and Aurora insisted they were soldiers and did not ept Chen Yu''s invitation to sit down, maintaining a rather rigid stance in the room.


    Conversely, Belfast was rtively moreposed, not only cleaning up but also tidying the room and making dinner, perfectly showcasing the work capabilities expected of a maid.


    Chen Yu felt at a loss with the way the two Russian ship-girls were even more rigid than the Germans. After all, both were ship-girls from the Soviet Union, and even though Aurora was built during the Tsarist Russia era, both carried many of the Red Empire''s customs and habits.


    Additionally, it seemed that with morerades appearing, even Kirov, who had been somewhat decadent, now exuded vigor like those proletarian fighters in old movies, filled with an uplifting spirit.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how toment on this, because although his orders to the ship-girls were absolute, he wouldn''t interfere with their choices in such matters.


    Moreover, Kirov had transformed from a somewhat decadent and heavy-drinking Russian sister into a passionate proletarian fighter. Chen Yu felt that she might be better off in her current state.


    As long as these Former Soviet Union ship-girls didn''t intend to revive that Red Empire, Chen Yu considered their having beliefs to be a good thing.


    Aurora and Kalinin finally rxed their standing posture when Chen Yu mentioned going to eat, and they followed him to the dining room.


    As a perfect maid, Belfast always considered herself obligated to meet her master''s needs under any circumstance, so she specially learned the methods of Japanese and Chinese cooking to satisfy Chen Yu''s culinary preferences.


    After all, the British cooking that Belfast originally knew was hard to appreciate. Though fish and chips could represent the United Kingdom,pared to the rich diversity of Chinese cuisine, whose dish names alone could fill a dictionary, it was significantlycking.


    But today, Belfast had specially prepared Russian dishes that she had recently learned.


    Traditional Russian borscht, Russian beef stew, Russian meatloaf, chicken rolls...


    The table wasden with various dishes that Belfast had learned over the past few days. She was eager for Chen Yu to taste her cooking, so she prepared all the dishes she had mastered.


    Due to the regional environment, Russian cuisine, though benefiting from Russia''s vast territory and variety of ingredients, still featured many meat dishes, which were oily and heavily vored, to provide the necessary calories for living in cold climates.


    This also contributed to the robust physique and bold character of the Russians.


    Of course, the Russian dining table wasn''t just about various meat dishes; there were also surprisingly delightful Russian snacks, or cold dishes, such as caviar, pickled cucumbers, and sour fish.


    Chen Yu had already tasted a fair amount of caviar and pickled cucumbers during his time in Russia, but he hadn''t tried much of the sour fish.


    This was a pan-fried fish cooked with tomato sauce and wine, typically served as a cold dish on the table after cooling, and Belfast had prepared such a cold dish as an appetizer today.


    "I made this ording to the recipe, but I''m not sure how it tastes. Please, Master, try it." Belfast brought a serving of sour fish to Chen Yu''s table, a bit expectant and nervous.


    However, before Chen Yu picked up the dinner knife, Aurora on the side had alreadymented, "Looks pretty good, but it''s a bit different from how we made it back in my time. Has the method been improved?"


    Aurora didn''t find it strange that the method had changed,


    "The fish is cooked with tomato sauce and wine. The method I remember used to have the sauce poured on directly, but this is delicious too." Kalinin remarked from the side, finding this approach somewhat simr to what she remembered.


    Though both were warships from the Soviet era, Kalinin was built towards the end of the Soviet Union, while Aurora was from the Soviet Union''s founding era, almost half a century apart, so differences in perceptions weren''t surprising.


    Chen Yu didn''t mind the ship-girls''ments. He cut a small piece of the fish with his dinner knife under Belfast''s expectant gaze and put it in his mouth with a fork.


    The sweet and sour taste surprised Chen Yu, as he rarely ate food with this vor. In his memory, sweet and sour foods were dishes like the sweet and sour ribs his mother used to make, his childhood favorite, but that was a hot dish.


    "It tastes good," Chen Yu praised, though the deliberately cooled texture felt a bit like eating jellied fish, it indeed tasted good.


    "Thank you for your praise." Belfast bowed towards Chen Yu.


    As they savored the sour fish, Jounouchi Hiromi, having changed into morefortable clothing, entered the dining room, sat down and after ying with her daughter, looked at Chen Yu and Belfast and asked, "What were you talking about?"

 Chapter 1041 - 1034 Skiing

    Since we''re here in Sochi, skiing is naturally something you can''t miss out on.


    Although yesterday was spent in the vi with their daughter, today, after entrusting their daughter to Belfast and the four little girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi headed to the ski resort.


    "Hubby, do you know how to ski? Do you need me to teach you?" Hiromi looked at Chen Yu as he changed into his skiing gear, a smile on her face. She could see that Chen Yu didn''t seem to know how to ski.


    Chen Yu just smiled nonchntly and said, "Skiing? You pick it up after a couple of tries, no big deal."


    Indeed, skiing isn''t difficult. Ordinary people might need some time to master it due to body coordination issues, but for Chen Yu, controlling his body is an incredibly simple matter.


    With their gear on, skis and poles in hand, the couple headed toward the ski resort.


    The resort didn''t close down just because they came; in fact, it wasn''t necessary at all.


    This was arge local ski resort, not crowded, and when Chen Yu and Hiromi arrived by cable car, there weren''t many people there.


    Chen Yu put on his skis and tried using the poles to push himself forward on the snow. He had to admit, if he only used ordinary human strength, it was indeed somewhat challenging.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s movements, Hiromi couldn''t help but give him some tips: "Hubby, you can lower your center of gravity and spread your legs a bit; this way, you''ll save energy and have better control."


    Actually, if Chen Yu wanted, he could easily propel himself with just a bit more strength in his hands, but that would take away much of the fun.


    Skiing is just a game; he didn''t need to use strength beyond that of ordinary people, as it felt like cheating and would affect his ability to master the correct skiing technique.


    Since they were just on vacation as a couple, it was unnecessary to do so.


    With Hiromi''s guidance, Chen Yu quickly grasped the knack and began pushing himself forward on the snow.


    "Not bad! Hubby, you picked it up pretty fast! Let''s try skiing down a slope!" Hiromi suggested to Chen Yu, pointing to a nearby snow slope where several people were already skiing.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu nodded; skiing isn''t about just pushing yourself forward on t ground: "Is this slope suitable for beginners? Hiromi, are you trying to watch me fall?"


    "Don''t worry, this is meant for beginners and hobbyists," Hiromi said with a smile, yet with a hint of mischief: "But falling while skiing is normal, don''t cheat, hubby!"


    As she said this, Hiromi patted Chen Yu on the shoulder, cing a small sealing spell on him, preventing him from using his strength.


    Although this level of sealing spell was merely a thought away from being broken for Chen Yu, he happily epted Hiromi''s request.


    However, he made his own request: "Hiromi, you''ve sealed my abilities, what about yourself? If we''re ying, let''s be fair."


    "Alright, since you said so, hubby," Hiromi agreed, sealing her own powers too, with both of them relying on ordinary human strength today.


    The couple reached the top of the slope where only a few tourists were also skiing.


    Though they appeared normal, Chen Yu and Hiromi could tell that two among them were from Russian security.


    The couple didn''t mind; with them around, while it felt like being watched, it would reduce unnecessary hassle and disturbances.


    On the top of the slope, Hiromi shared more skiing tips with Chen Yu and then went down the slope first.


    Hiromi''s skills were impressive. Her good athletic ability and coordination allowed her to swiftly glide across the snow, carving out a graceful trajectory.


    Seeing his wife perform so well, Chen Yu felt pressure, yet unwilling to cheat, he took a deep breath and began to ski forward as per Hiromi''s guidance.


    Initially, Chen Yu was somewhat worried about losing direction or embarrassing himself by falling.


    As a soon-to-be Divine Enthronement Demigod, falling because of skiing felt humiliating.


    Luckily, once he was out, Chen Yu didn''t fall, though he found it hard to control his speed, feeling it was somewhat fast.


    This wasn''t really a problem for Chen Yu; he tried controlling his direction and speed using Hiromi''s earlier advice, gradually slowing down and mastering the knack.


    From the bottom of the slope, Hiromi watched as Chen Yu slowly and steadily navigated the slope, smiling. Although he didn''t fall, seeing Chen Yu in control, it made her feel the ticket price was worth it.


    "What a coincidence, miss, are you skiing today too?" Hiromi heard a somewhat slick voice next to her while watching Chen Yu.


    Hiromi turned around to see it was the same person who hit on her yesterday.


    Hiromi frowned immediately, turning her face away, not acknowledging the person.


    She loathed such presumptuous people, finding them overly frivolous.


    Unexpectedly, this person''s thick skin didn''t relent. Hiromi ignored him, but he kept talking.


    "Meeting you in such a foreign ce is fate. Why not join me at my hotel where I''ll have the chef prepare a special dinner to treat you?" The man quickly said in Japanese, pointing to a hotel at the foot of the mountain: "I''m staying in the highest-grade luxury suite there, would you honor me with your presence?"


    Hiromi felt no interest at all, instead feeling there was a fly buzzing by her ear.


    Just as she was about to tell the person to get lost, Chen Yu finally skied down and stopped in front of Hiromi, removing his snow goggles and looked at Hiromi with a yful smile: "Miss, I feel like we''ve got a great connection, would you apany me for skiing?"


    "Of course, I feel we''re quite connected too, sir! Let''s go ski together!" Hiromi beamed upon hearing Chen Yu, turning her smile on as she left with Chen Yu, leaving the man''s embarrassed face behind.

 Chapter 1042 - 1035: The Competition

    "I feel like I''ve seen that man somewhere before." After leaving with Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu turned back to nce at the man standing there, feeling a sense of familiarity.


    "Have you met this kind of ill-tempered man before?" Jounouchi Hiromi was a bit surprised. She couldn''t imagine how such an annoying man could intersect with Chen Yu: "Could he be a past patient of yours?"


    "Probably, I think he was a patient when I was a trainee doctor, should have been an appendectomy." Chen Yu recalled carefully and finally remembered where he had seen the man: "He was an incredibly noisy patient. After finding out somewhere that there''s a 5% failure rate for appendectomy, he kept refusing the surgery, and I persuaded him for a long time before he agreed to have it."


    "Huh? There are actually people who refuse surgery for such a reason?" Jounouchi Hiromi felt her worldview had been refreshed.


    It''s just an appendectomy, as long as there''s no infection, it''s a very simple procedure. The so-called 5% failure rate involves postoperativeplications and other factors. If we just discuss the procedure itself, no qualified surgeon would fail at such a simple surgery.


    "I remember he was awyer, and he could talk quite fluently. The way he spoke was like a machine gun, leaving a deep impression on me." Chen Yu nodded. Such annoying people are still quite memorable, especially then when Chen Yu was just a trainee doctor, making quirky patients even more memorable.


    "If you put it that way, you and he are destined to meet in a sense!" Jounouchi Hiromi teased, evidently finding it novel for Chen Yu''s patient to be someone they casually ran into.


    Chen Yu shook his head, saying, "If I''m destined with someone like him, it can only be a bad fate."


    Although they encountered an entric person, it didn''t affect Chen and Hiromi''s mood. The couple changed to a different spot and continued skiing, quickly leaving the incident behind.


    Even though both had sealed their powers and skied as ordinary people, demigods are ultimately different from regr humans. Whether in terms of physical fitness or coordination, they differpletely from ordinary people in concept.


    Jounouchi Hiromi originally knew how to ski, and just with Chen Yu''s terrifying physical prowess, he quickly mastered the skiing technique, skiing with proficiency.


    Their agile and swift silhouettes glided down the snowy peak together, drawing cheers from nearby tourists for their excellent skills. None realized that Chen Yu had only started skiing today.


    Even though Chen Yu had started skiing today, his skills were notcking at all. Skimming down the snow peak with Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu felt the joy of skiing.


    The two skied to a gentle slope and finally stopped one after another.


    "You learned quickly, dear! You''re almost catching up to me!" Jounouchi Hiromi praised Chen Yu, who had finished skiing almost side by side with her.


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi initially wanted to see Chen Yu fall on the snow, witnessing his quick mastery of skiing and graceful prowess was equally satisfying.


    "Isn''t it thanks to your great teaching, Hiromi?" Chen Yu shed a smile, ttering his wife.


    Skiing isn''t a difficult sport; once you grasp the method, the rest is just coordinating your body. Following the correct method isn''t hard to make it look decent.


    But Chen Yu certainly wouldn''t tell his wife that. In moments like these, it''s naturally best to credit Jounouchi Hiromi''s teaching.


    Sure enough, upon hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi appeared quite pleased and teasingly suggested, "So, how about proving how much you''ve learned, hubby? Why don''t we have a race?"


    "A race, sure." Chen Yu readily agreed.


    However, sometimes things don''t develop as one wishes. Chen Yu obviously hoped no one would disturb them, but that unpleasant man from earlier reappeared as if haunting them.


    "Miss, are you looking to race? I''m quite knowledgeable about skiing. While not professional, I''ve ranked in some amateurpetitions. Would you like to race me?" The same chatty man stopped beside Jounouchi Hiromi, pretending to be suave and deliberately ignoring Chen Yu, suggesting to Hiromi.


    Jounouchi Hiromi was genuinely inclined to ignore such people, pulling Chen Yu''s arm to leave, but Chen Yu held her back, signaling her to stay calm and speak to the chatty man, "You think you''re great? Just don''t cry when you lose."


    After speaking, Chen Yu broke through the temporary seal imposed by Jounouchi Hiromi, subtly removing it from her shoulder, seemingly brushing off snow but actually lifting her seal on him.


    Jounouchi Hiromi slightly raised her eyebrows at Chen Yu, sensing he was genuinely angry.


    Then she said to the chatty man, "How do you want to race? Speed? Let''s target the mountain foot and see who gets there first. The loser will shout three times that they''re a pig."


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi gave the man no chance to argue, grabbing her ski poles readying to set off.


    Chen Yu ignored the chatty man and simrly prepared beside Jounouchi Hiromi.


    The chatty man felt a surge of anger, clenching his ski poles, and readied himself in departure stance beside Chen Yu and Hiromi, continuing his chatter, "Don''t say I didn''t warn you, I''ve won third ce in Tokyo''s amateur skiingpetition! Don''t me me for not caring if you get hurt trying to catch up."


    "Worry about yourself," Chen Yu couldn''t be bothered with more conversation. Allowing him to prepare, he started counting: "Three, two, one, go!"


    Once done, Chen Yu shot forward like an arrow, with Jounouchi Hiromi following closely.


    The man''s reaction seemed a momentary dy, but he hadn''t lied. Even despite a slight dy in starting, he closely tailed Chen Yu and Hiromi without being left behind.


    But certain things can''t be chased with mere skill, especially when your opponent''s skill isn''tcking.


    As Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi applied slightly more force, their speed suddenly increased, putting distance between them and the chatty man.

 Chapter 1043 - 1036: Avalanche

    If Chen Yu and his wife didn''t use their supernatural powers, the talkative man might still have a chance topete with them using his technical skills.


    But he was so annoying that Chen Yu decided to teach him a lesson.


    A demigod who no longer restricts their power, even just a tiny bit, is enough to crush a mortal like an ant.


    Fortunately, they only wanted to teach this annoying man a lesson, not to kill him.


    The two increased their power to speed up their skiing, while Chen Yu slowed down a bit to position himself behind Hiromi Jounouchi but in front of the talkative man.


    Chen Yu did this not to block the talkative man''s path, as they were already fifty meters apart, making it unnecessary to block him.


    Chen Yu was using a spell to soften the snow where he passed, making it easier to copse.


    Mountain slopes suitable for ski resorts usually have arge gradient and a gentle slope, allowing for the construction of ski paths.


    Once Chen Yu softened the originally frozen and solid snow on the ski path, it naturally started to slide down due to gravity.


    Since the slope is suitable for skiing, the snow can easily slide down along the path.


    Normally, snow wouldn''t copse so easily because it''s frozen solid, but Chen Yu tampered with it to make it as soft as dry flour, so it naturally slid down with the slightest external force.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, being ahead and moving fast, were fine, but the talkative man trailing behind them was in trouble.


    At first, he didn''t notice anything unusual, but when the descending snow increased, forming an avnche-like scene behind him, with flying snow nearly catching up to him, he realized something was wrong.


    "Hey! Run! There''s an avnche!" Though the talkative man had a bad character, he wasn''t a bad person. As he sped up, abandoning speed control and rushing down, he still shouted to remind Chen Yu and his wife about the avnche.


    Of course, Chen Yu knew about the avnche behind them, but neither he nor Hiromi Jounouchi would be affected by such a thing. Still, he yelled to Hiromi Jounouchi, then sped up his skiing.


    Naturally, Chen Yu also stopped his secret interference with the snow. He only wanted to teach the talkative man a lesson, not really get him killed.


    Even though Chen Yu stopped loosening the snow, the snow that had already formed an avnche didn''t stop, rolling and surging like a big wave, chasing Chen Yu, his wife, and the talkative man until all three reached the mountain''s base, where the avnche finally calmed down.


    Under the life-and-death threat of the avnche, the talkative man gave his all to elerate, but when he reached the base, panting on the ground, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had already arrived much earlier, even taking out their phones to film the avncheing down the mountain.


    "Hey! Aren''t you afraid of dying? How dare you take your phones out during an avnche? Aren''t you afraid of getting buried? Hurry up and leave!" The talkative man couldn''t help but scold while scrambling to get up and leave quickly.


    However, Chen Yu just smiled and said, "It''s just an avnche; ski a little faster and you can avoid it. It''s no big deal."


    "Even if you''re buried, as long as you know the right self-rescue methods, there''s a good chance of survival." Hiromi Jounouchi chimed in mischievously, adding, "Besides, this is a resort. If an avnche urs, the ski resort''s staff will organize a rescue immediately... Look! Here theye."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words were barely finished when several snowmobiles rushed toward them.


    However, they were not ski resort staff, but Russian security personnel on standby nearby. Chen Yu and Hiromi could even see the snow camouge and the guns in their hands.


    The man thought they were the ski resort staffing to rescue them and rushed over with a smile.


    But as he greeted the approaching snowmobiles, the Russian security personnel aimed their guns at his head.


    The man quickly dropped his ski poles, raised his hands above his head, and made a surrender gesture, stammering in Russian, "Is there some misunderstanding? I''m not a bad person, I just encountered an avnche and need help!"


    "Shut up!" The Russian security personnel weren''t in the mood to listen to his exnations and told him to shut up, pressing the gun against his head.


    The man quickly shut up, too scared to say a word. After all, this was Russia, where even marriage proposals involved real guns, and he didn''t think these people were joking.


    While the man was worried, Chen Yu came over and said, "Let him go, the avnche has nothing to do with him."


    "Yes, sir!" The security team''s leader, upon hearing Chen Yu, signaled his men to stop aiming guns at the talkative man.


    However, they didn''t release him. ording to their procedures, the man still needed to be taken back for questioning.


    Chen Yu didn''t say much, simply telling the security leader, "It was just an idental avnche. There''s no need to worry, no one was hurt. Just temporarily close off that ski path."


    "Understood, sir. We''re sorry you had to deal with this." The security personnel apologized profusely to Chen Yu, showing great respect.


    The stark difference in treatment left the talkative man extremely shocked. In disbelief, he looked at Chen Yu and couldn''t help asking, "Who exactly are you?"


    Chen Yuughed at the man''s question, and Hiromi Jounouchi joined him, linking her arm with his.


    "Who I am isn''t important. Just know I''m someone you can''t mess with." Chen Yu didn''t reveal his identity. If people knew he was in Russia while also being in Tokyo for work, it would cause unnecessary trouble.


    However, Chen Yu did add, "Next time you approach someone, make sure they''re not married first. Others might not be as easygoing as I am."


    With that, Chen Yu demonstratively kissed Hiromi Jounouchi on the cheek.

 Chapter 1044 - 1037

    The talkative man was eventually taken away by the Russian security personnel. Although Chen Yu urged them not to be too hard on him, being taken in by the security would surely give him some trouble.


    Chen Yu didn''t try to stop it, as he found the talkative man annoying anyway. Letting him suffer a bit seemed like a good thing.


    However, due to the avnche Chen Yu caused, even though it didn''t result in any casualties, this snow slope clearly couldn''t be used anymore. The ski resort quickly closed off this area, and Chen Yu and his wife no longer felt like continuing their skiing.


    Furthermore, worried about their daughter, the couple returned to their vi apanied by the Russian security personnel.


    A group of men dressed in white snow camouge suits and carrying guns¡ªsuch a scene, even in Russia, was not amon sight.


    Especially when such a group surrounded an ordinary-looking couple, it only heightened the curiosity and oddness.


    Nevertheless, the vacation vi where Chen Yu and his wife stayed was in a remote area with few people around. So, while it was noticeable, it didn''t cause any trouble; after all, this was Russia. What trouble couldn''t the security forces handle? As long as they didn''t create trouble for others, it was fine.


    "Sir, my men and I are nearby. If you need anything, please feel free to let us know." Standing at the vi door, the head of the security department spoke to Chen Yu, sincerely hoping that Chen Yu would let them handle anything rather than intervene himself.


    Although today''s events didn''t cause any issues, with the ski slope blockage being just a minor inconvenience, seeing the avnche heading towards Chen Yu and his group almost made the head panic.


    It was no joke; as the one in charge of safeguarding Chen Yu and his wife, he was acutely aware of who they were.


    The avnche posed no real threat to them, but the thought of two Demigods vacationing in Russia and encountering an avnche...


    If either of them felt it was an attack or considered the Russian security''s efforts inadequate, the consequences would be beyond what he, as just the head, could handle.


    Even though he suspected the avnche was intentionally triggered by Chen Yu and his wife to deal with the man they took, he found nofort in it.


    He would rather Chen Yu and his wife let them take that man and give him a harsh lesson than have the two Demigods take matters into their own hands; it was just too nerve-wracking.


    Fortunately, Chen Yu had no other ideas and did not want to trouble the head of security. After he said they could act on his behalf, Chen Yu nodded affirmatively and replied, "If there''s any issue, I''ll inform you. Thank you for your hard work today."


    After speaking, he returned to the vi with Jounouchi Hiromi, while the head of security exhaled a sigh of relief.


    Though the two Demigods didn''t cause any more trouble, the head still harshly instructed his subordinates, "Keep an eye on the two sirs 24/7! I don''t want a repeat of today''s incidents! If someone irrelevant bothers them and causes trouble again, you can all go to Siberia to dig potatoes!"


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Digging potatoes in Siberia¡ªthey really have passed down this tradition," Chen Yu smiled slightly while pulling the curtain back a bit to watch the Russian security personnel outside.


    Despite a window between them, Chen Yu had heard what the head said.


    "Russia likes sending people to Siberia for potato digging?" Jounouchi Hiromi naturally heard the head''s words too, but not knowing much about it, she turned her gaze towards the two Russian Ship-girls in the room.


    "Ever since Russia conquered that region, Siberia has been synonymous with bitter cold," Aurora exined, having been constructed during the Tsarist Russia era and thus knowing quite a bit about Russia''s history. "Though rich in resources, the harsh living conditions and uninhabited primitive forests have long been a significant obstacle to Russian development of thend. Therefore, long ago, Russia would exile criminals there, letting them fend for themselves."


    "I might understand this during the imperial period¡ªJapan also once exiled criminals to isted inds¡ªbut does this still happen in modern times?" Jounouchi Hiromi expressed some understanding of Siberian exile from Aurora''s exnation but was still confused about why such practices persisted today.


    On this matter, Kalinin, who had been ying chess solo nearby, interjected, "During the Soviet era, to punish the old nobles, the Soviet government sent many old Tsarist nobles to Siberia. Later, during the purge movements, many were also sent there. Though not pleasant, it is indeed a tradition on Russian soil."


    At this point, Kalinin''s expression became a bit awkward as she ced her chess piece down and sighed.


    "Although Siberia was developed during the Soviet era, with cities and roads built there, following the Soviet Union''s dissolution, Siberia declined again. Today it still represents bitter cold," Kalinin spoke with aplex expression. Despite her nostalgia for the Soviet era, it was a country of the past: "Even though being sent to Siberia today isn''t technically exile, the harsh environment there still makes life tough for its inhabitants. Being sent there is quite simr to the exile of the past."


    "That''s really..." Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head helplessly, unsure how toment on the situation.


    "The head was just talking; he wouldn''t actually send all his men to Siberia," Chen Yu interjected to break the somewhat somber mood. Having sat down next to Jounouchi Hiromi, he said, "Let''s put an end to this matter. Next month, the Nobel Prizes will be announced, and presumably, both of us will be on the list. We need to return to Japan to prepare for receiving the awards."


    "Really? The Nobel Prize in Medicine! I never imagined winning the Nobel Prize in Medicine one day," Jounouchi Hiromi eximed with excitement upon hearing Chen Yu mention this.


    "It''s definitely the case, even though the Nobel Prizes im impartiality and confidentiality for fifty years regarding its candidates. Influences are inevitable, and our win is practically assured this year," Chen Yu exined with a smile, not quite as excited.

 Chapter 1045 - 1038: Changing Diapers

    "Lord Chen Yu, are you heading back to Japan already? Is there something that we didn''t host properly?" Upon hearing the news that Chen Yu was returning to Japan, the Russian government hurriedly sent the official responsible for his reception to inquire about the reasons, fearing that they had somehow offended him.


    The reason Chen Yu was returning to Japan was not because he was dissatisfied with the Russian hospitality.


    Truthfully, ever since he agreed to rent out the Ship-girls to them andpleted the summoning of Fulongzhi and Kalinin, the Russians have almost worshipped him like an ancestor.


    Whether it''s food or anything else, Chen Yu has enjoyed the finest treatment Russia can offer, to the extent that even the Tsarist and Comrade Steel didn''t have it as good as he does.


    As long as Chen Yu speaks, whatever he desires, Russia can provide within 24 hours, even if he wants women, they would send over the top-tier Russianss.


    "This isn''t the issue; I''m quite satisfied with your hospitality." Chen Yu exined to the visibly anxious official, soothing his nerves: "The Nobel Prize winners list is about to be announced, and I need to handle some rted matters back in Japan."


    "I see! That''s truly worthy of congrattions! You''ve made outstanding contributions to human medical advancement! Even the Nobel Prize in Medicine is not sufficient to highlight your achievements!" The Russian official quickly ttered Chen Yu, even though he couldn''t understand why a demigod would choose to be a doctor, it didn''t stop him from understanding why Chen Yu could win an award.


    Anyone could potentially develop cancer, and even the transcendent might not be immune; only those who''ve achieved a breakthrough in life level, bing Legendary-rank or higher transcendent, can be free from cancer''s menace.


    No one wishes to get cancer, and if they are unfortunate enough to develop it, they hope for a cure.


    Chen Yu''s research represents hope for curing cancer for these individuals; it could be said it already counts as a cure.


    With such merits, there''s nothing excessive about any praise or honor Chen Yu receives.


    "Thank you for your praise, but what I do is still far behind those sages, you exaggerated a bit." Chen Yu humbly remarked, exchanged further pleasantries, and then sent the Russian official on his way.


    After seeing off the Russian official, Kalinin, who had been standing beside Chen Yu all this time, stepped forward and inquired, "Commander Comrade, are you leaving?"


    "Yes, I came to Russia just for vacation, and now that the busy tasks are done, naturally, I should return." Chen Yu nodded, affirming to Kalinin, and didn''t forget to remind her, "Although temporarily staying in Russia, serving them, there''s no need for deep thoughts, just offering superficial service is enough."


    "Understood, Commander Comrade." Kalinin immediately stood straight and saluted Chen Yu, clearly taking his words as orders.


    Regarding Kalinin''s attitude, Chen Yu neither affirmed nor negated, but nodded and told her, "The permissions of the Necromantic Space are open to you, should you need assistance, you can request aid from Minato Ward."


    "Understood, Commander Comrade, I''ll remember." Kalinin nodded earnestly, looking somewhat envious towards Aurora beside, envying her being able to be alongside Chen Yu.


    Having reassured Kalinin, Chen Yu went to the bedroom where Hiromi Jounouchi was packing, and Little Yixi was ced on the bed, while Akatsuki and Rai were yfully entertaining her.


    "Commander!" Seeing Chen Yu enter, Rai greeted him first, energetically waving her arms, looking very happy.


    "Honey, is everything packed?" Looking at Jounouchi Hiromi packing clothes, Chen Yu asked, "Why insist on packing yourself, couldn''t Beifa do it?"


    While asking Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yu didn''t forget to greet Rai and Akatsuki, noticing Rai''s warmth and vivacity whereas Akatsuki remained a bit shy.


    Jounouchi Hiromi folded a piece of clothing and ced it in the suitcase before replying to Chen Yu, "Having hands and feet, why let Beifa do it? Besides, I had her help pack other luggage; a few clothes I can manage myself."


    After speaking, Jounouchi Hiromi also asked Chen Yu, "By the way, have you seen Yixi''s milk bottle? I couldn''t find it just now."


    "Milk bottle? Not here? Then it might be downstairs." Chen Yu nced downstairs, releasing his perception and directly saw the milk bottle on the coffee table downstairs, "Found it, it''s on the coffee table downstairs."


    Speaking, Chen Yu turned to Rai, saying, "Rai, can you go down and get it for me?"


    "Yes, Commander!" Receiving Chen Yu''s order, Rai excitedly saluted and then ran out of the room.


    Seeing Chen Yu instruct the Ship-girl to work again, Jounouchi Hiromi slightly shook her head, although feeling it''s not quite right to instruct children like that, Ship-girls indeed can''t be treated purely as ordinary children.


    "Wow~!" Just then, Little Yixi suddenly burst into tears for unknown reasons.


    Noticing Little Yixi suddenly cry, Akatsuki, who was ying with her, was immediately at a loss, looking in panic at Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi: "What''s wrong... Why did she cry? Commander, what should we do?"


    "What''s wrong?" Seeing their daughter cry, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi hurried over, with Hiromi Jounouchi reaching out to hold Little Yixi.


    But once Hiromi Jounouchi took hold of Little Yixi, she immediately understood what had happened, and said to Chen Yu, "Honey, go grab a diaper for Yixi from that box, she wet herself."


    "Got it." Hearing their daughter wet herself, Chen Yu couldn''t hold back his amusement, chuckling aloud while going to fetch the diaper from nearby.


    Meanwhile, Hiromi Jounouchi ced their daughter back onto the bed, then unfastened the current diaper she was wearing.


    "Akatsuki, go to the bathroom and get me a towel." Hiromi Jounouchi instructed Akatsuki, who was still somewhat flustered.


    Upon receiving Hiromi Jounouchi''s instruction, Akatsuki quickly went to the bathroom and came back with a towel, standing by to watch her remove Little Yixi''s soiled diaper.


    "Akatsuki, help toss this away, just put it in the trash bin." Hiromi Jounouchi wrapped up the removed diaper, handed it to Akatsuki to dispose of, then took the towel from her and began cleaning Little Yixi''s bottom.


    Akatsuki pinched the diaper between two fingers, with a mix of curiosity and apprehension on her face, but swiftly carried it over to the trash bin and threw it in.


    Chen Yu then handed a pack of newly opened diapers to Hiromi Jounouchi, watching her adeptly put a fresh diaper on Little Yixi.


    With a clean new diaper and beingforted by both mom and dad for a while, Little Yixi eventually returned to her cheerful self.

 Chapter 1046 - 1039: Considering Buying a House

    When Chen Yu and his wife came to Russia, they crossed the entire Great Siberian Forest on a special train, but they didn''t enjoy such luxury on their way back to Japan, or rather, Chen Yu felt there was no need to waste time like this.


    They crossed Siberia to experience the Trans-Siberian Railway and the beauty of the Siberian forest, and since they had already enjoyed it on the way there, there was no need to spend so much time on the way back.


    So after Chen Yu and his wife packed their luggage, they simply crossed through the Necromantic Space and returned to their home in Japan.


    After cing the luggage and putting the souvenirs on the disy shelf, Jounouchi Hiromi looked at her home and couldn''t help frowning, saying to Chen Yu, "It feels so strange! To just cross through the Necromantic Space and be home, it doesn''t feel like a trip at all."


    Hearing these words from Jounouchi Hiromi, Chen Yuughed and walked behind her to hug her.


    "Why, Hiromi, do you feel you need the full journey, the weariness and hustle, to feel like you''ve traveled?" Chen Yu rested his chin on Jounouchi Hiromi''s shoulder and asked his wife.


    "Not exactly; it''s just weird toe straight home after being out. It feels like something''s missing." Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, expressing her feelings: "It just feels like something''s missing whening back like this."


    Chen Yu turned Jounouchi Hiromi around to face him, pressed his forehead against hers, and smiled, saying, "Is it ack of sense of ceremony? Not having the process of returning home makes you feel like you haven''te home, or not having the real feeling of being home."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but nod. She did have a sense that she hadn''t truly returned home.


    Especially as they were just in the European part of Russia, and now they had instantly crossed over half the globe to return to Japan, neighboring Russia''s Far East, with a time difference of over ten hours. This disparity made it hard for her to feel that the trip had ended, and that she had returned home from Russia.


    Chen Yu didn''t know how tofort Jounouchi Hiromi''s gloominess, so he said to her, "Why don''t you go out to get a beauty treatment, do some shopping to rx?"


    "Oh, darling, what are you saying!" Jounouchi Hiromi burst outughing, rejecting Chen Yu''s proposal with augh.


    Although these suggestions from Chen Yu were quite normal for Japanese housewives, due to her career, Jounouchi Hiromi hadn''t had much time to go to beauty salons before.


    As for shopping, she''d done plenty of it, but rather than that, Jounouchi Hiromi preferred to enjoy gourmet food.


    Thinking about this, Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help suggesting to Chen Yu, "Darling, why don''t we go out for dinner tonight? Ever since we had Yixi, we haven''t gone out to eat together in a long time."


    "Seems so! Since Little Yixi came along, Hiromi, you''ve spent all your time on this little girl, so it''s been a long time since you went out to eat with me." Chen Yu thought the suggestion was quite good, so he nodded in agreement.


    However, he still had a concern, which was their daughter.


    "But if we go out tonight, should we bring Little Yixi? We can''t just leave her at home while we go out to eat, right? That would be too pitiful for our daughter." As a doting daddy, Chen Yu certainly couldn''t allow his daughter to suffer such a grievance, even if she might not feel anything about it.


    Jounouchi Hiromi seemed to feel that it wouldn''t be good for her daughter either, so after some thought, she said, "Then why don''t we take Yixi with us? But if we take this little girl, she can only drink milk, right?"


    "Could you bear to leave her at home?" Chen Yu looked straight into Jounouchi Hiromi''s eyes and asked the mother of his daughter.


    Jounouchi Hiromi raised her hands in surrender. She certainly couldn''t bear to leave their daughter at home like this, even knowing that Chen Yu would have Belfast take care of her, and there would be four little girls from the 6th Destroyer Squadron to keep Little Yixipany still meant the same.


    When Chen Yu''s substitute returned from work, and Chen Yu retracted this substitute into Necromantic Space, he then changed into a different set of clothes and, with Jounouchi Hiromi who had freshened up, they went out with their daughter.


    Driving the sports car Jounouchi Hiromi had given him, looking at his wife in the passenger seat and his daughter in the child safety seat in the back, Chen Yu felt that if he were just an ordinary person, this life should be quite fulfilling.


    With a sessful career and a happy family, it seemed they were just a son short of having aplete family. But having only one daughter was also nice; there was no need to insist on having two, and generally, little boys tend to be mischievous. Even if it''s his own son, Chen Yu didn''t want to raise a troublesome child.


    Thinking about children, Chen Yu suddenly said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Honey, let''s buy a new house."


    "Why are you suddenly thinking of buying a house?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu in surprise.


    For them, who have an entire castle and three inds in the Necromantic Space, a house seemed unnecessary.


    But Chen Yu''s exnation made her seriously consider the matter: "Because of Yixi, the apartment we currently rent is just for our convenience for work and life. We didn''t consider what to do once we had children. Now that we have Yixi, we need to think about her future schooling, right? And the little girl should have her own room, shouldn''t she?"


    "Then honey, what kind of house do you think we should buy?" Jounouchi Hiromi looked at Chen Yu, appearing particrly serious about this matter: "Chiyoda Ward and Bunky¨­ Ward both have excellent educational resources. Honey, where do you think it''s more suitable for us to move?"


    Even though both are Demigods, when ites to their daughter, they''re no different from ordinary parents, only wanting to give their child the best of everything.


    "Bunky¨­ Ward seems a bit more suitable, Chiyoda Ward, though good, is a bit of a wealthy area." Chen Yu thought aloud while driving: "But it''s hard to say, let''s arrange to meet with a real estate agent and decide after looking at some houses."


    "Sounds good, let''s choose a bigger, morefortable house." Jounouchi Hiromi nodded in agreement.


    "That''s for sure. How about we buy a vi?" Chen Yu seemed to have a sudden burst of inspiration, but it wasn''t out of the question. For both him and Jounouchi Hiromi, buying a vi was really no problem at all.


    "A standalone house should be enough, wouldn''t a vi be too much wasted space?" Jounouchi Hiromi seemed to feel there was no need for such waste.


    Regarding the house, Chen Yu was still more inclined towards arger one, persuading Jounouchi Hiromi: "You also need to consider when my parents and mother-inwe to Tokyo, we can''t always have them stay outside, right?"

 Chapter 1047 - 1040: Nobel Prize and Cultural Medal

    When Chen Yu and his wife were considering where to buy a house, the list of Nobel Prize winners was announced as scheduled.


    The recipients of the Medicine Prize, unsurprisingly, were Chen Yu and his wife, which is a rare urrence in the history of the Nobel Prizes.


    Typically, the Nobel Prize is only awarded to one individual; even in cases of joint awards, it is usually due to coborative research or closely rted projects.


    Nevertheless, even under such circumstances, it is rare in Nobel history for the award to go to multiple people.


    This time, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were able to receive the award together due to their achievements in different research topics. In addition to political pressure from Russia and the United States, the key reason was that their research had significant implications for human medical progress, making them deserving of the honor.


    Besides, as a married couple, both projects were effectivelypleted by them together. So awarding a single prize would still mean both were joint recipients.


    Thus, the Nobel selectionmittee simply decided to give the award to the couple, recognizing both projects at once.


    After all, Sweden is only a small country, and while the Nobel Prize selectionmittee ims impartiality, there are interests involved behind these awards. Otherwise, why have so few prizes been awarded to Asians over the years?


    Science knows no borders, but scientists have nationalities.


    On the subject of nationality, Chen Yu is still a Chinese national.


    Even though he resides in Japan and conducted all his research there, his nationality remains Chinese.


    This leads to an interesting situation: Japan has been promoting Chen Yu as the most promising young doctor in Japan, yet he is not Japanese.


    The Nobel Prize selectionmittee certainly did not make a mistake here, listing Chen Yu as a Chinese scientist, not a Japanese one.


    Had Jounouchi Hiromi not been a Japanese national and had Chen Yu''s research not been conducted in Japan, the Japanese Government would have had no room for publicity.


    Ordinarily, foreigners like Chen Yu who manage to conduct Nobel-worthy research in Japan would naturally have to obtain Japanese nationality.


    But for the Japanese Government now, although they hope Chen Yu would acquire Japanese nationality, theyck any means topel him to do so, or even bring up the topic without caution.


    After all, who would dare threaten a demigod over citizenship?


    The fact that Chen Yu has not asked Hiromi Jounouchi to gain Chinese nationality is itself a relief for the Japanese Government... or rather, they should be thanking Amaterasu for her blessing.


    Overall, this issue has indeed be another focal point between China and Japan.


    China ims him as their scientist, while Japan argues that his research was conducted there, sparking extensive online debate.


    It seems everyone is discussing whether Chen Yu''s Nobel win belongs to China or Japan.


    After all, his case is truly unprecedented.


    Historically, it''s not unusual for scientists from one country to make significant technological breakthroughs in another, but upon closer examination, they invariably acquired the host country''s nationality.


    This is why theureate''s nationality is always prominently mentioned during award ceremonies.


    In fact, countries around the world typically encourage foreign scientists to acquire local nationality so that scientific oues remain national resources and won''t depart.


    However, Chen Yu is truly an exception. When he was researching the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug, he was simply a PhD student at a university, and no one cared about or recognized his research at the time.


    When his research eventually bore fruit and seeded, the Japanese Government decided it was time to take his work seriously and hoped he would acquire Japanese nationality¡ªonly to find things had exceeded their expectations.


    Who could have imagined that the genius doctor responsible for developing a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was, in fact, a demigod-level Necromancer!


    If Japanese Government officials understood memes, they would certainly exim, "This question is out of sybus!" or "This question is too difficult, I don''t know how to solve it!"


    Later, when the Japanese Government itself had to seek shelter under this demigod''s protection, no one dared mention the topic anymore.


    Kidding; giving an ordinary scientist a hard time might just result in a brain drain, but here we''re talking about a demigod¡ªcrossing him might just level the whole Tokyo Metropolis.


    So currently, the Japanese Government can only emphasize that both individuals conducted their research in Japan and at Tokyo University Hospital, where they both serve as doctors, and that Hiromi Jounouchi is Japanese.


    Of course, the higher echelons of government, aware of the entire backstory, won''t make a fuss over Chen Yu''s nationality.


    However, the general public is unaware of Chen Yu''s transcendent identity and the underlying web of interests, so debates regarding his nationality are still fervent online.


    The governments of China and Japan, for reasons unknown, have not suppressed this discourse, remaining content to keep it within reasonable boundaries and merely filtering out inappropriatements.


    In these debates, the key points revolve around whether Chen Yu will return to China or acquire Japanese nationality.


    To most ordinary people, those are the only two options Chen Yu could choose from now.


    Yet, a small fraction of misguided Cosmic Countryizens are bellowing that Chen Yu is one of theirs, specting he might join their Cosmic Country¡ªa notion only worthy ofughter.


    Whether this joke reaches the ears of a certain demigod, and whether this Cosmic Country might be taught a lesson, depends on when and how a certain demigod hears of this news, as well as his mood at the time.


    Regardless, both governments of China and Japan, understanding Chen Yu''s true identity and capabilities, have allowed public discussions while avoiding disastrous or uncontroble situations, keeping discourse strictly within the bounds of discussion.


    Chen Yu himself remains nomittal to these discussions, as he intends neither to return to China nor stay in Japan. Apart from having their daughter attend school in Japan, he and Hiromi Jounouchi have decided to move to Star Sea Ind in the Maldives once everything is settled.


    However, despite Chen Yu''s wish to let things y out naturally, the Japanese Imperial Family suddenly intervened with their own announcement.


    The Emperor intends to award Chen Yu and his wife a Cultural Medal, following traditional protocol.


    ording to the award process, Chen Yu and his wife are required to go to the Imperial Pce for the Emperor to personally confer the Cultural Medal.

 Chapter 1048 - 1041: Resignation and Acceptance

    The Cultural Medal was established by the Japanese Government during the Showa Era to honor individuals who have made significant contributions to the fields of science, technology, and cultural arts.


    It is personally awarded by the Emperor each year and is considered the highest honor in the fields of science and culture in Japan.


    Many people have received the Cultural Medal, including Kawabata Yasunari, Ryotaro Shiba, Seiji Ozawa, Yamada Isuzu, and Miyake Issei.


    ording to the longstanding tradition in Japan, awarding the Cultural Medal to Nobel Prize winners who have not yet received it has always been the custom.


    Since 1973, when Reona Esaki received the Nobel Prize in Physics, all subsequent Japanese Nobelureates have been awarded the Cultural Medal.


    Logically speaking, it is entirely normal for the Japanese Government to award the Cultural Medal to the couple, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi.


    However, since the establishment of the Cultural Medal, it has never been awarded to foreigners other than Japanese.


    The only exception was when the three astronauts of Apollo 11 visited Japan; ording to the international custom at the time, they were to be awarded the highest level of medals.


    But Japan''s highest level medals are only awarded to statesmen, and lower-level medals seemed disrespectful, so the Japanese government came up with the idea of awarding the Cultural Medal, which has no rank difference, to the three astronauts.


    And because it was awarded as an exception, the Japanese government did not hold an award ceremony.


    Thus, for Chen Yu to receive the Cultural Medal as a foreigner in Japan, it can also be seen as pioneering in a sense.


    But Chen Yu does not wish to ept this medal.


    "Husband, do you not want to ept the Cultural Medal?" Hiromi Jounouchi found it a bit strange upon learning of Chen Yu''s thoughts.


    "Having the Emperor award me a medal, and it''s this kind of medal that recognizes contributions to Japan''s development, don''t you find it ironic, Hiromi?" Chen Yuughed upon hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s question, but his smile carried sarcasm: "I am a Chinese; recognizing my contribution to Japan? Haha, is this an insult?"


    Chen Yu''s response left Hiromi Jounouchi speechless, although Chen Yu now lives in Japan and works there, he has never considered himself anything other than Chinese.


    And no Chinese would see being recognized by the Japanese government for contributing to Japan''s development as an honor.


    The historical enmity between China and Japan has be deeply ingrained. Although Chen Yu can live and work in Japan, and even loves Japanese culture and has married a Japanese wife, it does not mean he can forget these resentments.


    Especially since the Cultural Medal is awarded by the Emperor of Japan, symbolizing the authority of the Emperor. For any Chinese, epting the Cultural Medal would be seen as an insult to their ancestors, history, and themselves.


    "I don''t think it''s that serious; I think it''s just a formality. Besides, husband, your research does deserve any honor!" Hiromi Jounouchi tried to persuade Chen Yu, as she, being Japanese, saw it as an honor.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, disagreeing: "My research does qualify for any honor, but that''s not the reason for me to ept an honor from the Japanese government."


    If it were China awarding Chen Yu a prize, he would ept any kind of award, even if it were just amemorative medal, but he has no intention of epting honors from the Japanese government.


    Seeing Chen Yu''s resolute attitude, Hiromi Jounouchi stopped trying to persuade him further. Since Chen Yu had made his decision, she would not insist on him changing it.


    Although she is Japanese, having decided to marry Chen Yu, a Chinese, she has also prepared herself for this. She knows everything that happened between China and Japan, so she can understand Chen Yu''s feelings and thoughts.


    "Since you''ve made up your mind, let''s leave it at that," Hiromi Jounouchi said, and then asked Chen Yu, "Do you want to issue a statement that you''re declining the Cultural Medal? I think it''s better to make one to at least express your stance."


    Chen Yu thought about it, nodded, and agreed with Hiromi Jounouchi''s suggestion.


    Seeing Chen Yu agree, Hiromi Jounouchi thought for a moment and then had the idea of also declining the Cultural Medal, so she said to Chen Yu, "Husband, how about we issue a joint statement, and I''ll decline the Cultural Medal as well?"


    Chen Yu was visibly surprised upon hearing this from Hiromi Jounouchi.


    He looked at Hiromi Jounouchi and raised his eyebrows, asking, "Hiromi, why would you think of doing that? I''m declining because I''m Chinese, but you''re Japanese, it''s not necessary for you, is it?"


    "No, I''m your wife, aren''t I?" Hiromi Jounouchiughed and sat on Chen Yu''sp: "As a couple, we should act in unison. Besides, if you decline and I ept, wouldn''t that be strange?"


    "It seems so, but is it necessary? Would anyone dare to criticize us for this?" Chen Yu thought there was no need for Hiromi Jounouchi to decline the honor from the Japanese government as well.


    "It''s not a big deal; besides, others have also declined the Cultural Medal, so it''s no big deal," Hiromi Jounouchi said nonchntly.


    Indeed, as she said, there have been people who declined the Cultural Medal.


    In the many years since the institution of the Cultural Medal, four people have declined this honor, the most famous being Kenzaburo Oe, who won the Nobel Prize in Literature.


    After bing the second Japanese author, following Kawabata Yasunari, to win the Nobel Prize in Literature, it wasn''t long before the Japanese government decided to award him the Cultural Medal, but Kenzaburo Oe declined it.


    In Kenzaburo Oe''s view, this Cultural Medal, symbolizing the highest honor of the Imperial Government, was ipatible with Japan''s postwar democracy. He also asserted there is no authority or value higher than democracy, and he refused to ept any national medals during his lifetime or posthumously.


    Notably, during his Nobel Prize eptance speech, Kenzaburo Oe listed the Nanjing Massacre as one of the three great humanitarian disasters of the twentieth century and urged the Japanese government to abandon its ambiguous stance and courageously admit its historical crimes.


    With such a predecessor, it''s not unusual or iprehensible for Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi to decline the Cultural Medal.


    "Since you''ve said so, Hiromi, let''s issue a joint statement together," Chen Yu agreed with Hiromi Jounouchi''s indifferent attitude and epted her idea.

 Chapter 1049 - 1042 Humanity

    The statement by the married couple Yu Chen and Hiromi resigning from the Cultural Medal caused a great stir in Japan.


    Previously hailed by the government as genius and super doctors, the Japanese people revered and idolized them as a source of national pride. Particrly, after the media reported that Chen Yu held Chinese citizenship, a significant portion of Japanese people felt even more proud.


    They believed Chen Yu is Chinese, yet he did not achieve sess in China but rather aplished his research results in Japan, highlighting the superiority of Japanese research conditions, which made them proud.


    But the sudden announcement by Yu Chen and Hiromi of resigning from Japan''s highest honor in science and culture undoubtedly left many puzzled and shocked.


    Long reports by the media covered this issue, and a bunch of journalists simply set up tents at the hospital entrance just to corner Chen Yu for an interview.


    Various spections and discussions were rampant, trying to guess why Yu Chen and Hiromi resigned from the Cultural Medal.


    As for the joint announcement by Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, everyone scrutinized it word by word. No one believed what they wrote in the statement, that they merely wanted to contribute to human medicine and didn''t wish to ept honors from any country.


    Some even connected the matter to Kenzaburo Oe''s past refusal of the Cultural Medal, going as far as interviewing the literary giant who once won the Nobel Prize in Literature.


    Yu Chen couldn''t care less about the Japanese societal discussions about the incident and even had Akagi block the inquiries from the Japanese Government.


    As for himself, he took his daughter to visit the Inari God''s divine domain together with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    "Hey! Don''t pull my tail!" The Little Rice Princess, who hadn''t been seen for a while, was trying to snatch back her tail from Little Yixi''s hands.


    When she was ying with Little Yixi earlier, the fluffy big tail was evidently very appealing to Little Yixi, who directly hugged it.


    The Little Rice Princess wanted to use force but was afraid of hurting Little Yixi, so she carefully pulled her tail out of Little Yixi''s embrace bit by bit.


    Nearby, Suzuhime saw the pitiful appearance of the Little Rice Princess and couldn''t help butugh, yet her hand remained steady as she pushed the brewed tea towards Chen Yu.


    "Lord Chen Yu, are you here to seek peace and quiet?" The Inari God also picked up a cup of tea, sipped it slowly, enjoying the aroma while asking Chen Yu why he left Tokyo at this time.


    "The troubles of the mundane world are overwhelming. Although I returned from Russia to deal with these things, those journalists are really too bothersome." As the fragrant tea entered his throat, Chen Yu answered Inari God''s question with a bitter smile on his face.


    To Chen Yu, those journalists and media are naturally without threat, but their daily stationing at the hospital and his home entrance just to interview him once was something exceedingly bothersome enough to make him instinctively want to cast several curses to shut them up.


    Yet, these journalists are just ordinary people, and their actions are simply their job. Despite finding it annoying, Chen was not at the point where he''d cast curses at others over such matters.


    Moreover, casting curses on these journalists would indeed drive them away, but considering that among these journalists are people from television stations, and the inte is so advanced now, anything involving transcendent topics being spread out will only bring more troubles to Chen Yu.


    Thus, without necessity, Chen Yu didn''t want to do this.


    Because of this, he had to hide away in Kyoto together with Hiromi Jounouchi.


    For Inari God, he naturally had not experienced such an ordeal as Yu Chen''s, but in regards to Yu Chen''s current situation, He had some disagreement.


    "Speaking of which, Lord Chen Yu, you are about to be a deity yourself soon, so there''s no need to mingle with mortals anymore, right?" The Inari God set down His teacup, looked at Chen Yu and persuaded, "As deities, we ought to have the demeanor of deities."


    The fact that Inari God could say this evidently meant He already regarded Chen Yu as a deity.


    Upon hearing Inari God''s advice, Chen Yu was somewhat surprised: "Why does Your Highness Miketsu say so?"


    "Mortals and deities ought not to mix, for they always overly rely on the existence of deities." Inari God shook His head, sighed, and said, "In the past, humans and deities lived together; deities provided shelter for mortals, and mortals offered faith to deities.


    Everything seemed beautiful, but mortals'' greed and desire had no end. They offered insignificant offerings to Deities but demanded more divine grace and rewards, treating prayers and faith in Deities as transactions. When returns were not received, they presumed Deities useless and ceased believing... I have truly seen too many examples like this."


    Inari God''s words left Chen Yu speechless.


    The greed of humanity ¡ª how could he not understand it? As a doctor, Chen Yu had already seen countless facets of life in the hospital; the ugly, dark side of human nature was something he had grown ustomed to.


    "Such matters... indeed, humanity has a bad side, but don''t they also have a good side?" Although Yu Chen had long understood the dark side of human nature, he still believed in its beauty: "Moreover, I am human too, and even if I became a deity, it wouldn''t erase the fact that I was once a mortal myself."


    Chen Yu set down the emptied teacup as he watched the Little Rice Princess finally snatch back her tail from Little Yixi, though now being stared at by Little Yixi''srge watery eyes had no choice but to extend her tail back to Little Yixi, heughed: "Besides, I hope my daughter can grow up as a mortal, not born as a deity; she needs to learn what humanity is."


    "Humanity?" Seeing Chen Yu say this, Inari God looked at the joyful Little Yixi hugging the Little Rice Princess''s tail but didn''t say anything more: "If this is Lord Chen Yu''s choice."


    Giving up on continuing the discussion about humanity with Chen Yu, Inari God turned to speak of serious matters: "Lord Chen Yu, your divine enthronement n should be nearly prepared, right? When do you n to begin the final step?"


    "Once I''ve dealt with mundane affairs, it''ll be time to start this matter." Chen Yu smiled, indeed it was time to proceed: "All preparations areplete, and my forces are ready. As for Your Highness Miketsu, are you prepared?"


    "I have already contacted the deities willing to partake in this matter; everything is ready, just awaiting the east wind." Inari God responded affirmatively to Chen Yu''s inquiry.


    Receiving Inari God''s assured reply, Chen Yu nodded slightly, his expression turning serious: "Then let''s set it on next Valentine''s Day. It''s a very suitable day for proposing!"

 Chapter 1050 - 1043: Final Preparations

    The time has already been set, and both Chen Yu and the Inari God have begun to prepare wholeheartedly for the Deification Ritual with the forces theymand.


    Although all conditions are technically in ce, onlycking the actual Deification Ritual, the preparation for the ritual still requiresplex arrangements.


    The location for the ritual will not be the Sanzu River Bank asst time, but has been chosen at Yomotsu Hirasaka, the famous connection point between the Human World and Yomi-no-Kuni in Japanese mythology.


    However, this ce is quite different from the previous Sanzu River Bank. As the site where Izanagi and Izanami split life and death in mythology, blocking the path between the realm of the living and the realm of the dead, it holds a significant position in Japanese mythology and is not a ce that just anyone can tread upon.


    In Japanese mythology, Izanagi left two deities here: the Great Immortal Peach God and Dosen Daimyojin, the peach used to repel the Yomotsu Oni Gun and the Senzui Stone sealing the Yomotsu Hirasaka during his escape from Yomotsu no Oni Kuni.


    Both became deities for their assistance to Izanagi, guarding Yomotsu Hirasaka, each preventing the passage of the living and the dead through the Hirasaka Ridge.


    The Great Immortal Peach God would send any living entity mistakenly entering Yomotsu Hirasaka back to the world of the living, while Dosen Daimyojin, transformed from the Senzui Stone, would block all demonic creatures from Yomotsu no Oni Kuni from entering the world of the living.


    If Chen Yu wishes to hold the ritual at Yomotsu Hirasaka, he must confront these two gatekeepers of Yomi-no-Kuni.


    Even though Chen Yu has Amaterasu''s tacit approval and the support of the Inari God, these two deities will not allow him to breach the boundary between life and death, releasing the Army of the Dead and Izanami.


    Fortunately, the Inari God has promised to help control these deities, allowing Chen Yu to carry out the ritual smoothly.


    However, ording to Chen Yu''s predictions, Senzui Stone should be an embodiment of the boundary rules between life and death. Thus, if Chen Yu breaks these boundaries, Senzui Stone should copse under the influence, and Dosen Daimyojin would fall with it, leaving only the Great Immortal Peach God to face.


    As for the preparation of the altar before the ritual begins, there''s no issue. Regardless of the Great Immortal Peach God or Dosen Daimyojin, their Divine Duties are to prevent life or death from crossing the Hirasaka Ridge. As long as they don''t cross, merely being at Yomotsu Hirasaka doesn''t draw the attention of these deities.


    Of course, not just anyone can simply stay at Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    Even within various Japanese mythological stories and legends, only Mage Ashiya Douman, who is as reputable as the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei, has once hid at Yomotsu Hirasaka, using its death aura to conceal his living entity aura to avoid Abe no Seimei''s pursuit.


    If an ordinary person mistakenly enters Yomotsu Hirasaka, they will inevitably be eroded by its death aura, either turning into demonic creatures sealed by Dosen Daimyojin or being sent out by the Great Immortal Peach God.


    So, to stay at Yomotsu Hirasaka, one must be a living entity able to resist the erosion of Yomi''s death aura.


    Though this is not a big deal for Chen Yu, as he has people in hismand capable of this task, and the Inari God promises assistance, yet such an important matter still requiresplex handling with numerous disturbances to sort through even after ample preparation.


    Especially since there''s an uing Nobel Prize award ceremony, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi will also have to visit Sweden, adding to the list of matters he needs to attend to during this period.


    Luckily, Chen Yu is not like an ordinary person who can''t multitask; a few puppets can be summoned to handle tasks, and the ship-girls under hismand can also manage individually, keeping everything under control and orderly.


    Except for the Nobel Prize awarding ceremony, which Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi decided to attend personally, other events like media interviews or academic lecture invitations, Chen Yu would decline if possible, or send a puppet to attend if unavoidable.


    While he himself focuses on preparing for this ritual earnestly.


    After all,pared to previous rituals, this one differs greatly in both scale and difficulty.


    Crucially, this time, Chen Yu intends to seize four fundamental world rules, leading to a frantic bacsh from the world consciousness. Without thorough preparation, the oue would be exceedingly disastrous.


    This uing ritual differs significantly from his previous attempt. Not only aiming at deification for himself but also preparing divine ranks for Hiromi Jounouchi and Little Yixi, fulfilling his agreement with the Inari God to aid the deity in ascending to a higher divine position.


    Therefore, it is a task that must seed without room for failure, burdened with grave responsibility for Chen Yu.


    Should he fail, it''s not just an opportunity for deification that''s lost.


    Due to disrupting world rules, Chen Yu would face the world''s contempt and rejection, even being expelled from it.


    Hence, for Chen Yu, sess means forging divine ranks through rules, bing the singr Supreme God, counterbncing the world consciousness''s rejection.


    Otherwise, he would have to roam the multiverse with his wife and children.


    Certainly, Chen Yu could choose to emte his dreams by ughtering countless people for a blood ritual, forcibly achieving deification while summoning evil gods from beyond the domain to destroy this world altogether.


    Yet such a step bears an enormous cost, one that Chen Yu would avoid unless left with no alternatives.


    To address the challenges of this Deification Ritual, Chen Yu not only prepares an Army of the Dead but has crafted new weaponry for all ship-girls under hismand, enhancing their power significantly despite being limited to humanoid use.


    As for Chen Yu himself, he has upgraded all his personal gear, transforming demigod artifacts back into their original forms and thus bing genuine divine artifacts.


    This significantly boosts Chen Yu''s power but exhausts a vast amount of his precious magical materials.


    If not for the substantial earnings from previously plundering Osiris''s garden, he might have depleted his resources.


    Meanwhile, the metal form research and mechanical mage design Chen Yu previouslymissioned at the Metal Research Institute have beenpleted on schedule, allowing him to sessfully form his Mechanical Mage Corps and Dragon Transformation Mage Corps.


    Furthermore, the Dragon Lich Mage Corps, transformed by Hiromi Jounouchi using bone dragons, is finalized; over a hundred bone dragons are transformed into more than a hundred legendary peak Dragon Liches and grouped into mage corps. It''s avish mage corps, whose casting forbidden curses can even deter deities from taking them lightly.

 Chapter 1051 - 1044: Manufacturing Mechanical Mage

    Under Chen Yu''s mage tower in the Necromantic Space, the long-silent mechanical factory roared back to life.


    Massive spider-like robots moved their slender limbs, weaving among the gigantic machines.


    On the production line, glowing molten iron was poured into molds, casting into shape with the machines'' rumble, rapidly cooled amidst steam and steel.


    Eachponent was assembled, like a symphony of steel celebrating the birth of another great iron creation.


    The mechanical mages assembled on the production line were still just shells; they needed a heart to power them and a soul to control the body.


    The soul core, blue like a gemstone, was already prepared, serving as the repository for the mechanical mages'' souls, and the source of their power and magical energy.


    When the blue soul core was ced in the chest of a steel shell, metal tes encased it, and surging magic power drawn from the soul core energized every energy circuit in the mechanical mage, causing their bodies to glow with blue light.


    With the lighting of the mechanical mage''s eyes, they finally came truly to life.


    "Soul core illuminated, receivingmands," echoed the preset mechanical voice within the mechanical mage''s head, indicating their manufacture wasplete.


    The mechanical mages walking off the production line looked like skeletal frames covered in a membrane, tall, thin, and gaunt, but their metallic texture added an unique steel allure, with magic runes shining brightly, adding a touch of mystery.


    Of course, the metal material used for casting the mechanical mages was not merely steel but a special alloy infused with magical metals.


    This alloy form was developed after a metal research institute,missioned by Chen Yu, spent a month conducting detailed research.


    Its performance was significantly improvedpared to the universal form Chen Yu provided, and based on different material requirements, they adjusted the alloy mix and provided several different forms.


    Chen Yu conducted his own experiments and adjustments before deciding to apply this concentrated magic alloy to the mechanical mages and dragonized transformed humans.


    The final results were satisfactory, and both the mechanical mages and dragonized mages were sessfully born.


    The assembled mechanical mages were not yet in their final form; they needed to be equipped with specially designed gear to be consideredplete mechanical mages.


    "103, 104..." In front of the mechanical mage production line, Zuikaku was counting the number of mechanical mages in this batch. Once she reached 120, this batch would be sent to the equipment manufacturing workshop for armament.


    "Zuikaku, which batch is this?" Sister Shoukaku watched her sister finish counting a batch of mechanical mages and asked her.


    The two sisters were sent by Chen Yu to count the number of mechanical mages produced and ensure quality control. They monitored production to prevent defects or mutations.


    Only the mechanical mages counted and confirmed by the sisters Shoukaku and Zuikaku could leave the factory.


    Any wed or mutated products were destroyed by them, with their soul cores extracted for remanufacture.


    "This is already the third batch, Sister Shoukaku," Zuikaku replied, ncing at the list she had been keeping.


    Hearing her sister''s reply, Shoukaku nodded and, while continuing to inspect the mechanical mages before her, said with some relief, "Just two more batches to finish."


    "A total of 1,200 mechanical mages, themander''s army strength has increased again!" Compared to her sister''s anticipation of finishing, Zuikaku was evidently more pleased with the strengthening of Chen Yu''s forces.


    "Yes, indeed. With 1,200 mechanical mages, we can form four mage corps. With these, themander''s next ns should proceed smoothly," Shoukaku agreed with Zuikaku''s assessment.


    Having participated in thest ritual at the Sanzu River Bank where Chen Yu plundered world rules, Shoukaku naturally hoped Chen Yu''s power would grow stronger. After all, the events of that day had significantly affected all the ship-girls involved, highlighting theirck of strength.


    Since that ritual, all the ship-girls had been striving to enhance their capabilities. However, limited by their origins as WWII-era warships and with little time, their efforts hadn''t yielded significant results.


    It wasn''t until Chen Yu equipped each of them with brand new personal gear that theirbat power saw noticeable improvements.


    This matter lingered in the minds of the ship-girls. Especially after four Kirov-ss ship-girls joined Chen Yu, their dissatisfaction with their own inadequacies grew even stronger.


    Thus, they took an active interest in tasks that could bolster Chen Yu''s forces. It was the ship-girls themselves who volunteered to oversee the mechanical mage production.


    "Besides the four mechanical mage corps, themander also formed four dragon transformation mage corps. Adding the Dragon Lich Mage Corps by themander''s side, there are nine mage corps. Commander is sure to perform better in the uing rituals," Zuikaku said confidently about the nine additional mage corps under Chen Yu.


    This confidence didn''t just stem from the overall increase in Chen Yu''s power, but also from the previous matches between ship-girls and mage corps.


    Although individually, neither the 300-member dragon transformation mages nor mechanical mages attained the legendary rank like the Dragon Lich, in formations, they could withstand the full onught of six demigod-level ship-girls, showcasing their strength.


    Of course, the hundred-member Dragon Lich Mage Corps by Chen Yu''s side wielded even greater power.


    "With these nine mage corps, themander is bound to sessfullyplete the deification ritual and be a real deity," Shoukaku echoed Zuikaku''s enthusiasm, adding, "So we must also strive hard. Senior Akagi and Senior Kaga are soon toplete their modifications. By then, themander''s strength will gain further enhancement, and we can''t afford to be outdone."


    "Yes, Sister Shoukaku! Let''s practice kendo together tonight!" Zuikaku invited her sister, her gaze keen as she looked at Shoukaku.


    Seeing her sister''s determination, Shoukaku hesitated briefly before nodding in agreement.

 Chapter 1052 - 1045: Preparing to Depart

    A month filled with turmoil quickly passed, and Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were preparing to depart for Sweden to attend the Nobel Prize award ceremony.


    ording to the usual tradition of the Nobel Prize, after the announcement of the winners in October, the award ceremonies are held in December in Stockholm, the capital of Sweden, and Oslo, the capital of Norway.


    The four prizes in Physics, Chemistry, Medicine or Physiology, and Literature are awarded in Stockholm, while the Peace Prize is awarded in Oslo.


    The reason for holding the ceremonies in two different locations has deep roots in the historical tension between Norway and Sweden.


    In short, both Norway and Sweden were once part of Denmark, but after relentless efforts, Sweden gained independence. However, Denmark, due to its support of Napoleon, faced oppression from European powers after Napoleon''s fall, and Norway was then required to cede to Sweden.


    Unwilling to lose their sovereignty for the second time, Norwegians continuously resisted, and after nearly a century of struggle, they gained independence in 1905.


    At that time, the rtionship between Norwegians and Swedes was very tense. Nobel entrusting the execution of his will to the Norwegian Parliament andmissioning the Peace Prize to amittee selected by the Norwegian Parliament undoubtedly had profound significance.


    Unfortunately, the Nobel Peace Prize has always been quite controversial and heavily influenced by political factors.


    For example, in 1906, U.S. President Theodore Roosevelt won the Nobel Peace Prize for mediating and ending the Russo-Japanese War, but his purpose for mediating was due to American interests in Asia rather than for peace, and he also orchestrated the USS Maine incident tounch the Spanish-American War.


    Moreover, during his term, he pushed the Chinese Exclusion Act to be a permanentw, which was not repealed until his nephew Franklin D. Roosevelt''s time.


    Roosevelt advocated for the Monroe Doctrine, with the famous saying "Speak softly, and carry a big stick; you will go far" being his signature policy.


    Under his hand, the Monroe Doctrine was not only a Dharma Sword to resist European interference but also a big stick directly interfering in Latin American affairs, marking the beginning of America''s ugly era of intervention in Latin America.


    Meanwhile, Indian civil rights movement leader Gandhi was nominated for the Nobel Peace Prize five times in his life, yet he never won the prize.


    Although many criticized Gandhi''s non-violent non-cooperation ideology, it is undeniable that Gandhi''s non-violent ideology influenced nationalists around the world, leading more people to adopt non-violent means for peaceful change instead of resorting to force and war.


    As for former U.S. President Obama''s Nobel Peace Prize win and the current president being nominated, it makes this award seem even more ironic.


    Besides the Peace Prize, the other Nobel Prizes are not without controversy, especially the Literature Prize, which is criticized for significant ideological bias.


    Additionally, the so-called Nobel Prize in Economics is not actually a Nobel Prize, as it is neither one of the five prizes established in Nobel''s will nor a subsequent addition to the Nobel Prizes.


    It is simply the Sveriges Riksbank Prize in Economic Sciences in Memory of Alfred Nobel, established by Sveriges Riksbank through a significant fee to the Nobel Foundation, and awarded officially by the Nobel Foundation, unlike the other prizes determined and awarded by institutions selected ording to Nobel''s will.


    This prize has always been a non-Nobel Prize, but because its awarding process and timing coincide with the other five Nobel Prizes, it is considered to be a Nobel Prize.


    However, despite much controversy, the Nobel Prize has always been recognized globally as the highest honor achievable in all fields of award-giving.


    Out of respect for the Nobel Prize and because of Chen Yu''s past aspirations for the Nobel Prize, he and Hiromi Jounouchi decided to personally travel to Sweden for the award ceremony, rather than just sending a puppet.


    The Japanese government itself also ced great importance on Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi going to Sweden to receive the award.


    Although Japan has continuously had scientists winning Nobel Prizes over the years, the attention and reverence of the Japanese government and society for Nobel Laureates have not diminished. On the contrary, with the increasing number ofureates, the Japanese government has also increased its regard for these top scientists.


    Originally, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi nned to fly to Sweden on their own, but the Japanese government directly arranged a private jet and a full team of service staff to take charge of their trip.


    Even though there might be an element of currying favor with Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, it must be said that such arrangements did save them a lot of hassle.


    Though the travel arrangements were taken care of by a team sent by the Japanese government and Chen Yu needn''t worry, he still had to personally decide who would apany him to Sweden for the award ceremony.


    Initially, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did not want to bring anyone, preferring to go as a couple.


    After all, they could summon their Ship-girls and Undead Servants at any time, so they were not concerned about manpower for tasks.


    However, winning the Nobel Prize is ultimately a tremendously important honor, and even just attending the award ceremony is an exceptional distinction for many.


    As a result, many from the hospital approached Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, hoping to apany them as attendees to the award ceremony.


    Faced with such enthusiasm, Chen Yu was inclined to refuse everyone, but being routine colleagues, and not someone without empathy, after giving it some serious thought, he decided to bring a few attendees along.


    An event of such global prestige, of course, meant Chen Yu couldn''t bring many people, and those apanying couldn''t just be ordinary doctors from the hospital.


    Apart from the ever-diligent and handy little secretary, Chen Yu only considered bringing sses Doctor and Doctor Higashiyama. As for Nakagawa Susumu, although Chen Yu thought about taking him to broaden his horizons, an ordinary doctor really doesn''t have the stature to attend such a high-level event.


    In fact, aside from the General Surgery department, many from other departments in the hospital also wanted to join, even Dean Shimura Maru, Professor Kube, and Director Yamamoto wanted to go along. After all, it is the world''s premier event, representing the hospital''s honor as well.


    Although The University of Tokyo has had Nobel Laureates before, and the Faculty of Medicine has more than one current Nobel Laureate, it remains an incredibly proud honor.


    As for Hiromi Jounouchi, after some consideration, she only nned to invite Daimon Michiko to join her.

 Chapter 1053 - 1046: Daughters Pet

    Since the Nobel Prize ceremony is in December, when Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arrived at Anda International Airport in Stockholm by private jet, the ancient city by the Baltic Sea was already covered in snow.


    When Chen Yu and the others arrived, the weather was slightly bad, with swirling snowkes continuously falling.


    As they walked out of the cabin, observing the swirling snowkes outside, Chen Yu was still gazing at the scenery in front when the Japanese government-appointed attach¨¦ beside him had already raised an umbre to shield the snowkes from his head.


    Chen Yu frowned slightly, nced back at Hiromi Jounouchi, saw her holding their daughter in her arms with an attach¨¦ beside her also holding an umbre. After pondering for a moment, he gestured to the attach¨¦ beside him, took the umbre from his hand, and stood at the cabin door, holding the umbre over his wife and daughter''s heads.


    "Arigato!" Hiromi Jounouchi smiled at Chen Yu, holding her daughter and walking down the ne with him.


    The others following behind them watched the family''s happy demeanor and couldn''t help feeling like they were being fed dog food.


    Daimon Michiko followed dissatisfiedly behind Hiromi Jounouchi,ining to her: "Seriously, it''s just getting off the ne, there''s no need to show affection so much, is there?"


    "It''s just loving my own wife, not showing affection." Hearing Daimon Michiko say this, Chen Yu smiled at her, held an umbre with one hand, and wrapped an arm around his wife and child, continuing: "Besides, I have hands and feet, I''m not disabled, why let others hold an umbre for me?"


    After saying this, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi boarded the airport shuttle bus together.


    Once everyone was off the ne and on the shuttle bus, Doctor Higashiyama, visiting Stockholm for the first time, couldn''t help feeling excited. In contrast, the usually talkative sses Doctor appeared quiteposed, merely showing a hint of nostalgia.


    "sses Doctor, have you been to Stockholm before?" Seeing his demeanor, Chen Yu couldn''t help but ask.


    "Oh, no, I just remembered my time in Moscow." The sses Doctor quickly replied to Chen Yu''s inquiry, and although he retracted his gaze, he still showed a nostalgic expression: "Back then in Moscow, it was often like this, frequently snowing."


    "Moscow? It seems like there''s a story there!" Seeing the sses Doctor''s reflective look, Doctor Higashiyama couldn''t help teasingly asking: "sses Doctor, didn''t you have a foreign romance? I''ve heard that Russian girls are very open."


    "I..." The sses Doctor was about to say something, but suddenly his expression darkened, and he only said: "...No."


    Seeing him like this, observant people could generally tell that he had a story, but everyone didn''t intend to inquire into his privacy, so they just smiled and didn''t ask more.


    After all, the sses Doctor now has a girlfriend and is approaching the stage of discussing marriage; there''s no need to bring up such matters and make someone ufortable.


    Regarding the Nobel Prize, the world''s highest award, the Swedish Royal Family, as the presenter, also attaches great importance, not only arranging the highest level of reception for each recipient but also appointing someone to wee them at the airport, even setting up special channels for security checks.


    With the convenience of special channels, Chen Yu and his group naturallypleted the security check quickly and were received by Swedish personnel to leave the airport and head to the arranged hotel.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Upon arriving at the hotel, the Swedish side also arranged a gathering and sightseeing itinerary for the Nobel Prizeureates. However, Chen Yu and his wife did not go out for sightseeing or attend gatherings; they simply stayed in the room with their child.


    On the other hand, the sses Doctor and others who came along went out to tour this Swedish capital, established in the 13th century, under the arrangements of the Swedish reception staff.


    The hospital sent Professor Kube along with Chen Yu and his wife to Sweden this time, but obviously, Professor Kube felt proud of the achievements of his promising student Chen Yu and had no intention of disturbing or bothering the couple. He only attended the gathering hosted by the Karolinska Institute.


    As the institution responsible for the selection and awarding of the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine, the Karolinska Institute itself is a world-leading medical school.


    Many revolutionary breakthroughs in human medicine originated here, including the discovery of the erythrocyte sedimentation rate, the invention of the gamma knife, pioneering research on mitochondrial diseases, and the first discovery of prostandins, among others.


    Moreover, the Karolinska Institute has produced five Nobel Prizeureates in medicine.


    So even though Professor Kube is himself a professor at the prestigious University of Tokyo, he still feels honored to attend the gatherings organized by the Karolinska Institute. After all, the gathering held just before the Nobel Prize ceremony is attended by leading figures in the international medicalmunity.


    Originally, it should have been Chen Yu and his wife attending such gatherings, yet although Professor Kube is himself a high-level doctor, when faced with either Nobelureates or academic authorities, he still feels somewhat humble.


    As for Chen Yu and his wife, they didn''t return to the Necromantic Space this time; they truly stayed in the room ying with Little Yixi.


    However, perhaps due to having touched the tails of the Airou Cat and Little Rice Princessst time, Little Yixi now has a special fondness for fluffy things, particrly favoring various long-haired plush toys.


    This made Chen Yu think of a previous idea he had¡ªcapturing a small bear for his daughter as a pet.


    For an ordinary family, they would just buy more plush toys for their daughter. But for Chen Yu and his wife, as long as their daughter likes it, capturing two small bears to be her pets isn''t a big deal.


    In fact, if Chen Yu spoke up, given his current sway, asking the Japanese Government to "borrow" a panda from China wouldn''t be impossible.


    However, this might be too high-profile and unnecessary.


    So Chen Yu just ns to catch a ck bear and a white bear, namely an Asian ck Bear and a Pr Bear, for his daughter.


    These two animals are distributed in the Nordic region, which might be a bit challenging for ordinary people, but for Chen Yu, it''s just a matter of taking some effort to find them.


    The only consideration is that bears grow faster than humans, andter, when Little Yixi is still a child, her pet bears might have be big bears.


    Yet this is not a big issue. It is sufficient to modify the captured bears to keep them at a certain size, preventing them from growing too fast.


    As for the feeding permit, that''s really not a problem.

 Chapter 1054 - 1047: 2 Little Bears

    A little ck bear wobbled its little paws, sitting dazedly on the ground, unsure of what was happening in front of it.


    However, given bears'' highly nearsighted vision, they can''t see clearly even if something is ced right in front of them, making it indeed improbable for this little ck bear to understand the situation "before its eyes."


    As for the other little white pr bear, it was in a worse predicament than its rtive, because a little girl about the same size was constantly grabbing its fur and climbing onto it, yet the pr bear couldn''t resist or harm the little girl at all.


    Because the little girl''s mother was using Dragon Might to intimidate the recently born bear cubs, ensuring they wouldn''t hurt her daughter.


    These two bears were personally caught by Chen Yu. Of course, he wasn''t cruel enough to steal cubs directly from a bear''s den but rather found two cubs that had lost their bear mothers.


    In the wild, such instances are not umon; without rescue or special circumstances, these bear cubs wouldn''t survive the winter.


    In fact, when Chen Yu found them, the condition of these two bear cubs wasn''t very good, especially the little ck bear, which was already starving and barely alive.


    Fortunately, for Chen Yu, it wasn''t difficult to handle. After infusing some Life Energy, feeding them a bit of milk and condensed milk from the hotel, the two bear cubs regained their vitality.


    But now they were both intimidated by Jounouchi Hiromi''s Dragon Might, bing plush toys for Little Yixi.


    Seeing his daughter climbing on the little pr bear and noticing the adorable and silly demeanor of the two bear cubs, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel cheerful. As long as his daughter was happy, it was worth spending an entire afternoon finding these two bear cubs.


    However, the living habits and environments of pr bears and ck bears are different; ck bears adapt to temperate climates, while pr bears are cold-climate creatures.


    Moreover, both types of bears grow to be enormous when adults, especially pr bears, being thergest terrestrial carnivores, adult male pr bears can stand up to 2.8 meters tall and weigh over 800 kilograms, truly mammoth creatures.


    ck bears, though slightly smaller, still reach nearly two meters in body length when fully grown, posing significant danger to the average human.


    So, if Yixi wanted to keep these bears as pets, they would need some adjustments and modifications to ensure they don''t grow too quickly and enhance the intelligence of these bear cubs.


    At the very least, they need to understand that Yixi is their owner and cannot harm her.


    This isn''t difficult because bears aren''t considered low in intelligence; during World War II, a Polish artillery unit adopted a brown bear that smoked and drank, even earning the rank of corporal, participating in the war, transporting ammunition on the battlefield, and venturing into Iraq, Syria, and Italy to engage in battle against Germans on European soil.


    So, raising a bear as a pet is perfectly fine.


    "It seems Yixi really likes these two little bears," Jounouchi Hiromi observed her daughter and the bears ying, her tone filled with affection.


    Although it looked like Yixi was bullying the two bear cubs, over time, the cubs hade to see Little Yixi as theirpanion and didn''t resist her climbing all over them.


    "These bear cubs are still young, they''ll be the best ymates for Yixi," Chen Yu said, sitting next to Jounouchi Hiromi, both watching their daughter ying with the bears.


    "Hmm, hmm, but isn''t raising bears too dangerous for Little Yixi?" Jounouchi Hiromi still felt a bit concerned about the two bears.


    After all, they are two very dangerous and fierce animals, even adults might struggle to manage them when they''re grown, making them unsuitable pets for a little girl.


    "I''ll modify their brainster, enhancing their intelligence to clearly remember and recognize Yixi, so they understand she is their owner." Chen Yu didn''t see any issue with raising bears, figuring that when Little Yixi grew up, no brat would dare bully her.


    Although such a scenario was unlikely, since Chen Yu intended to let Little Yixi experience a normal childhood, issues like puppy love still needed precaution.


    Chen Yu wasn''t the type to be old-fashioned and oppose his daughter associating with boys, but he didn''t want Little Yixi to engage in any rtionships surpassing friendship before adulthood.


    With two bears by her side, it would be enough to deter ill-intentioned people without requiring him as a father to step in personally.


    While Chen Yu and his wife were chatting, someone suddenly knocked on their room door. Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a gesture to watch over their daughter and the two bear cubs before getting up to open the door.


    Standing outside was Chen Yu''s secretary, Shirai Reina.


    "Sorry to disturb your rest, Professor," Shirai Reina apologized to Chen Yu before saying, "The Nobel Committee has sent someone to inquire whether you and Professor Jounouchi will attend the evening''s banquet."


    "Banquet?" Chen Yu looked at Shirai Reina, awaiting her exnation.


    Since arriving in Sweden yesterday, Chen Yu and his wife hadn''t gone out sightseeing or attended parties like others did. Except for Chen Yu taking a stroll to catch two bears for his daughter, they''d spent the remainder of the time in the room ying with her.


    Now, with Shirai Reina suddenly mentioning a banquet, Chen Yu couldn''t help but feel some confusion.


    "It''s a wee banquet hosted by the Nobel Committee, inviting all this year''sureates to attend. Professor, if you have no other engagements, please make sure to attend," Shirai Reina said earnestly to Chen Yu. Beforeing here, she was asked by Professor Kube to ensure Chen Yu and his wife could attend the banquet.


    The previous gathering hosted by Karolinska Institute was insignificant, a regr gathering to attend as one wished.


    But the evening''s banquet was different; it was a reception for this year''s Nobel Prize winners hosted by the Swedish Royal Family, a special invitation for Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, making it undeniably rude not to attend.


    After Shirai Reina''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded to indicate understanding, agreeing he would attend the banquet in the evening.


    After letting the secretary leave, Chen Yu returned to the room to exin the situation to Jounouchi Hiromi, saying they needed to attend the banquet tonight.


    "Attend a banquet? Sounds like such a hassle!" Jounouchi Hiromi couldn''t help but show a bitter expression, disliking attending banquets. "And what about Yixi? We can''t possibly bring a child to the banquet, can we?"


    "What''s the problem with that? Is there a rule that says you can''t bring children to a banquet?" Chen Yu replied with a nonchnt attitude.

 Chapter 1055 - 1048 Departure

    Inside the room, Jounouchi Hiromi sat in front of the dressing table, holding a luxurious pink diamond ne to her neck forparison, then thought for a moment before putting it back in the jewelry box.


    This was the ne Chen Yu gave her when they got married. Since their marriage, Jounouchi Hiromi had only worn it once during their honeymoon, while they were lost in the historical remnants of 18th-century London attending Queen Mary''s dinner party.


    At that time, the ne had been knocked off by Queen Mary, which angered Jounouchi Hiromi greatly.


    This ne holds special significance for Jounouchi Hiromi, particrly after it fell to the floorst time, so she only wears it on important asions.


    By all means, the Nobel Prize ceremony counts as a very important asion, and Jounouchi Hiromi should wear this ne, but she chose another ne that appeared to be more elegant in style.


    This was the ruby ne that Chen Yu had previously brought back from the Garden of Osiris. Although simrly precious, it even seemed more distinguished than the wedding gift Chen Yu had given her, yet this gold-made ne appeared much more elegant.


    Noticing Jounouchi Hiromi''s actions, Chen Yu walked to her side, holding her shoulders, and asked, "Honey, why aren''t you wearing the ne I gave you?"


    "Today''s asion is so solemn, this ne is a bit too luxurious." Jounouchi Hiromi shook her head, signaling Chen Yu to help her put on the ruby ne she was holding.


    As Chen Yu reached out to help Jounouchi Hiromi with the ne, he curiously asked, "Honey, didn''t you wear that one for the dinnerst night? Why change it today?"


    "Jewelry should never be worn the same over two days," Jounouchi Hiromi smiled, and still exined to Chen Yu, "Wearing that onest night was of course okay, it was a banquet, so being a bitvish isn''t a problem. But today is the Nobel Prize ceremony, so it ought to be more solemn, using this one won''te across as being too ostentatious."


    Actually, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t voice one thought: although women tend to rely on jewelry to unt their identity, status, or other qualities, at today''s event, jewelry to her is truly just an embellishment and decoration, because at this event nobody cares about your wealth or how distinguished your status is.


    At the Nobel Prize ceremony, even the most prominent identity is destined to be merely an audience, as noble as a king is merely a presenter.


    Rich and wealthy? Even the richest person in the world might not be able to obtain an invitation to the Nobel Prize ceremony.


    Though one might still manage to get one if they want, how can one evenpare to a Nobel Prizeureate at the ceremony?


    At this awards ceremony, people only focus on what contributions and achievements you made for human civilization, not how much money you''ve made or what your background is.


    For those attending the Nobel Prize ceremony, a dazzling exterior cannot catch their attention; in this shrine symbolizing the zenith of human achievement in science and literature, only the greatest thoughts and minds deserve attention and respect.


    Tonight, Jounouchi Hiromi is not appearing as an ordinary woman, but as a Nobel Prizeureate.


    Even if she dresses simply tonight, she will inevitably be the focus, entirely without the need of jewelry for adornment.


    The reason she sits here selecting nes is simply a necessary decoration out of courtesy.


    However, it is not strictly necessary; as a Nobel Prizeureate, even being unkempt wouldn''t be criticized, but rather praised for being unpretentious.


    Aren''t the anecdotes of those historical great scientists all about praising their devotion to science and unpretentious nature?


    Once Chen Yu finished putting on her ne, Jounouchi Hiromi stood up from her chair, turned to look at Chen Yu, adjusted his cor, smoothed every crease of his suit, and then asked him, "Darling, do I look good today?"


    "Honey, you always look good!" Chen Yu gave Jounouchi Hiromi a hug, but since Little Yixi was beside them, he didn''t make any overly affectionate moves.


    "Sweet-talker every time!" Jounouchi Hiromi hummed at Chen Yu, yet her face bore a smile.


    The couple tidied up their appearances and looked toward Little Yixi, who was having fun ying with the two little bears.


    Both ck and white little bears now cleanly washed, their still-soft fur sleek and glossy, Little Yixi was joyfully holding one paw of the Little ck Bear, while the Little Pr Bear was being stepped on by her.


    It must be said, if these two little bears had grown to adult size, Little Yixi''s current posture would surely be enough to im the title of Earth''s strongest young girl.


    However, Little Yixi obviously did not appreciate being interrupted during her ytime with the little bears; as soon as Jounouchi Hiromi picked her up, she started to cry out, showing signs of wanting to cry.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu took Little Yixi from Jounouchi Hiromi''s arms, gently stroked her little head, and soothed her for a while, only then calming Little Yixi''s mood.


    They could certainly take Little Yixi to tonight''s awards ceremony, but it''s clear the two little bears couldn''t go.


    After Chen Yu calmed Little Yixi, Jounouchi Hiromi looked on slightly jealous at her husband holding their daughter, and only then did she send the two little bears into the Necromantic Space, entrusted to the Ghost Maid for care.


    Then she and Chen Yu left the room together, ready to attend the banquet.


    Though Chen Yu and his wife might not be the first couple to both receive a Nobel Prize, attending the Nobel Prize ceremony with a less than one-year-old baby, they were perhaps unique.


    After all, most Nobel Prize winners are not very young, since scientific research is a time-consuming endeavor.


    To clinch such a world-ss scientific achievement crown in his early thirties, even apart from Chen Yu''s Transcendent Demigod status, he remains the most resplendent being of this era.


    For the vast majority of people, being in one''s early thirties is still a learning phase; achieving something worthy of a Nobel Prize is akin to an Arabian fantasy.


    Hence, when the couple appeared together, people waiting in the hotel lobby to head to the awards ceremony venue cast attentive nces their way, with many showing admiration and envy.


    And other Nobel Prize winners in the hotel also cast kind gazes towards these youngureates, despite Chen Yu and his wife having faces of The Orient.


    Responding to the gazes, Chen Yu and his wife got into the vehicle arranged by the Swedish side, and the family of three set off towards the awards ceremony venue.

 Chapter 1056 - 1049: Coming One After Another

    The news of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi winning the Nobel Prize quickly made headlines. Though neither of them was the youngestureate in the history of the Nobel Prize, they were still among the younger winners. Additionally, their joint win and their youthfulness added numerous topics of interest to their achievement.


    Particrly captivating was the photo published in the newspaper, showing the couple cing their Nobel Prize medals in the hands of their daughter. The little girl, evidently treating these symbols of world-ss honor as toys or something edible, was seen putting them into her mouth.


    This photo not only did not make people feel they disrespected the Nobel Prize but rather gave the impression that the couple did not care much about the honor. It was more like what Chen Yu said in his eptance speech¡ªthey wanted to contribute to the development of human medicine.


    Besides these matters, in their eptance speech at the award ceremony, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi mentioned Chen Yu''s ongoing drug research aimed at curing cancer, which stirred quite a sensation.


    The introduction of a broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug was already an astonishing medical research achievement, and topletely cure cancer would undoubtedly be a major breakthrough that could rewrite the history of human medical development.


    The issues and various interest entanglements involved in this would affect the entire world!


    If Chen Yu hadn''t said this at the Nobel Prize award ceremony, and if he weren''t currently the focus of global attention, perhaps some people from pharmaceutical groups would have already tried to target him.


    In fact, on the night following the award ceremony, people from a pharmaceutical group had already approached him, and even the King of Sweden expressed interest in the matter to Chen Yu.


    However, these issues clearly couldn''t affect Chen Yu at this stage. As a demigod, if he truly wished to release a drug that couldpletely cure cancer, no one could stop him.


    But if Chen Yu did this, although the pharmaceutical groups couldn''t prevent a demigod from pursuing what he desired, they still had various other unpleasant means at their disposal.


    Furthermore, American pharmaceutical groups had just paid a significant price to acquire the production patent authorization for the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug from Chen Yu, and then Chen Xin imed to be researching a new drug that could cure cancer, which seemed quite a p in the face.


    Due to this reason, when representatives from American pharmaceuticalpanies came to protest to Chen Yu, he nheless provided an exnation to them.


    He exined to the American pharmaceuticalpany representatives that although the drug to cure cancer was indeed under research, its progress was very slow, and no breakthrough had been achieved so far.


    He also stated that this would be a long-term study, and progress might not be made within the next ten years.


    Although the American pharmaceutical groups did not believe or feel satisfied with this exnation, a demigod exining and making promises to them already gave them sufficient face, so thesepanies could only let it go.


    Yet, they became more cautious, proposing to Chen Yu that they wanted to join this project and contribute to the development of human medicine together.


    Chen Yu certainly understood the intentions of these American pharmaceutical groups, but he did not oppose them. He merely stated that he would keep the project at Tokyo University Medical School Hospital for continued research and that he did notck funding for experiments.


    As for whether these pharmaceutical groups would send people in, Chen Yu was not concerned, nor did he need to be.


    Although this research project was to remain at the hospital, in reality, Chen Yu, who held the core of the project, would relocate to the Maldives'' ind after his divine enthronement, leaving his daughter in Tokyo to continue her studies.


    Among those who participated in the main research work thus far, Chen Yu had already discussed and arranged with Inomata Naoki, who would work at the Star Sea Indboratory at that time.


    Only a few peripheral researchers who did not participate in the core research would be left in Tokyo to maintain the existence of this research group.


    Therefore, any attempts by American pharmaceutical groups to insert people would only result in them bing unpaidbor under Chen Yu.


    Moreover, if they sent ordinary people, Chen Yu could control them with just a hint, without any concerns about leaks or other issues.


    Regarding the drug itself, although Chen Yu indeed desired to cure cancer, the problem involved much more than just medical issues.


    Worldwide, there were many cancer patients, and a significant portion relied on anti-cancer drugs to sustain their lives.


    The production of these anti-cancer drugs was a considerable industrial chain.


    The impact involved not only the pharmaceuticalpanies themselves but also numerous other industries rted to thesepanies, affecting countless livelihoods.


    Therefore, Chen Yu did not intend to release a drug that couldpletely cure cancer in the short term.


    The reason for announcing this news was merely to warn or threaten these pharmaceuticalpanies to avoid exploiting the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug patent from him excessively and pricing it out of the reach of ordinary patients.


    After all, Chen Yu developed the broad-spectrum anti-cancer drug to cure cancer, not for these pharmaceuticalpanies to make a fortune.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    After receiving the award, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi did not stay in Sweden and directly returned to Japan.


    At this time, it was close to the New Year in Japan, and there wasn''t much time left before Chen Yu''s scheduled divine enthronement day. Neither of them wanted to cause any moreplications.


    However, even if the couple didn''t want any more trouble, there were still many matters for them to handle.


    After returning home, both Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi received numerous invitations to give lectures, and even variety shows kept sending invitations.


    Naturally, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi rejected all such matters, and for those they couldn''t refuse, they used proxy puppets to handle them, managing things quite well.


    But when it came to buying a house, the couple needed to deal with it together, as both had to be satisfied with the choice.


    Upon learning about the Chen couple''s n to buy a house, several major real estatepanies in Tokyo came directly, offering the best houses they had and expressing willingness to give them to the couple for free.


    To ensure the couple chose theirpany''s house, the representatives from these real estatepanies used various tactics, making various promises as if they were free.


    Offering furniture and home appliances was a small matter, free renovation wasn''t an issue, and some even proposed giving a car...


    For such matters, Chen Yu didn''t really care, but he and Hiromi Jounouchi still needed to select the house''s location carefully.

 Chapter 1057 - 150: The Speeding Ship-girl

    On the sea surface near the Japanese Maritime Area, two gigantic aircraft carriers were advancing at full speed.


    However, what was strange was that there was no Escort Fleet around these aircraft carriers, and there were no busy figures visible on the deck. Only at the bow of one of the ships stood a figure in a red kimono, anxiously gazing at the sea ahead, as if looking for something.


    "Akagi, if you''re in such a hurry, why not return directly to Minato Ward?" Kaga, dressed in a blue kimono, appeared beside Akagi and looked at her anxious expression, feeling curious.


    As Ship-girls, they could return directly to the Necromantic Space where Minato Ward was located. However, to test the performance of their modified ships and to coordinate with newly equipped gear, Akagi and Kaga decided to make a long sea voyage from the United States back to Japan.


    This would provide an intuitive andprehensive understanding of the modified ships'' performance and allow the new equipment to be fully calibrated and harmonized.


    But doing so undoubtedly extended Akagi and Kaga''s time to return to Japan, thus dying their reunion with Chen Yu.


    "We are still in the middle of a mission. No matter how urgent our feelings are, we mustplete the mission before returning to Minato Ward to see the Commander." Yet Akagi insisted inexplicably.


    She stubbornly believed that Ship-girls were also soldiers, and the first objective must be toplete the mission. To achieve this, enduring the longing for the Commander was a necessary trial.


    Although Kaga also missed her Commander, she was rtively more capable of controlling her emotions and did not express them as openly as Akagi did.


    "No need to be too anxious. We''ve already reached the Japanese Maritime Area. If we continue forward, we''ll soon reach the maind." Kagaforted Akagi.


    This route back to the Japanese maind was one they had traversed many times in history, but this time their moods and the missions they carried were entirely different.


    "I know! I just want the Commander to see my new ship as soon as possible!" Akagi''s emotions were very agitated, and Kaga''sfort did not help but made her even more anxious.


    Seeing Akagi''s state, Kaga thought for a moment and still said to her, "Our new ships haven''t been tested for maximum speed advancement, and we''ve only been using cruising speed. Since we need to test, we should also test maximum speed."


    "Maximum speed advance?" Akagi looked at Kaga, was stunned for a moment, and then immediately responded, "Indeed, we should test the extreme speed of our new ships at full speed ahead!"


    After modifications werepleted, Akagi and Kaga''s ships had indeed undergone sea trials, testing cruising, full, and maximum speeds.


    But during the sea trials, some equipment wasn''t yet installed, and the ship bodies were not well harmonized, so the tested speeds were only theoretical. The actual maximum speed still needed real-world testing to know.


    Since both reached a consensus, they no longer advanced at cruising speed but instead each increased their speeds to the maximum.


    The speed of ships can be divided into several types based on size, including maximum speed, full speed, cruising speed, economic speed, and minimum speed.


    Crusing speed is the speedmonly used when a ship is cruising, which is the speed during normal navigation; economic speed is determined by factors like shipping requirements and operational costs to be the lowest-cost speed; minimum speed is the lowest speed at which the ship''s rudder can effectively steer.


    Maximum and full speed are respectively the speeds a ship can achieve when the equipment operates at maximum power and the ship''s main propulsion systems operate at the total rated power.


    Generally, ships navigate at cruising speed, and civil transport ships use economic speed to save costs due to issues like expenses.


    Minimum speed is used when docking or performing some special operations which require fine adjustments of direction and positioning.


    Full speed and maximum speed are the highest speeds a ship can reach, rarely used unless there''s a special need.


    Especially navigating at maximum speed puts a significant burden on the ship''s entire propulsion system, which can even cause damage.


    So unless necessary, ships do not operate at maximum speed for extended periods.


    However, for Ship-girls, equipment damage is just a minor injury that can recover after a period of rest, and they don''t need to worry about equipment maintenance.


    As Akagi and Kaga increased the speed of their ships to the maximum, their ships inevitably experienced slight bumps.


    The waves were split apart by the massive bows, sshing white foam as the two gigantic aircraft carriers sped across the sea like two small inds, drawing ever closer to the coastline.


    However, as the distance to the coastline decreased, the two high-speed advancing aircraft carriers were spotted by fishermen at sea.


    Although Akagi and Kaga''s ships were essentiallypletely rebuilt, their length was only extended, not shortened, although the decks, once likened to illegal structures, were significantly lowered, they still rose tens of meters above the sea.


    With lengths close to 300 meters and as tall as dozens of floors, these colossal objects were hard for fishermen not to notice.


    This naturally brought about tremendous panic. Not only did the JMSDF''s patrol vessels move out urgently, but even the U.S. Forces in Japan received distress information, dispatching reconnaissance aircraft to check the situation.


    Akagi and Kaga no longer being registered warships, naturally had no identification devices installed, and neither did they need tomunicate with signals, so these enormous aircraft carriers had nothing to identify them, which undoubtedly surprised the JMSDF patrol boats and U.S. reconnaissance aircraft that came to check the situation.


    Under these circumstances, the JMSDF patrol boats naturally called for these two high-speed advancing aircraft carriers to stop for inspection, and the U.S. reconnaissance aircraft cooperated by making a deterrent posture.


    But for Akagi and Kaga, who were eager to meet their Commander soon, this was naturally not something they could agree to.


    Facing the blocking JMSDF patrol boats and reconnaissance aircraft, Akagi and Kaga didn''t wish to pay attention and continued maintaining maximum speed, advancing rapidly towards their destination, ignoring the JMSDF patrol boats that were in their way.


    As for the airborne U.S. reconnaissance aircraft, Akagi and Kaga exchanged nces and thenunched several fighter jets from their decks.


    This immediately startled the reconnaissance aircraft, which hurriedly sent warnings and requests for assistance to the rear base, demanding the deployment of fighter jets.


    The situation was the same for the JMSDF. Two unidentified aircraft carriers intruding into their country''s territorial waters with an apparent war posture unmistakably stimted the JMSDF''s nerves, and the fleets in the military port quickly moved out urgently.

 Chapter 1058 - 1051: Blocking the Retreat

    Offshore Japan, the two aircraft carriers, the Akagi and the Kaga, are in a standoff with four destroyers urgently dispatched by the JMSDF.


    Meanwhile, several fighter jets from the U.S. Forces in Japan have also arrived over the standoff area, confronting the fightersunched from the Akagi and the Kaga.


    However, when the U.S. fighter pilots got a closer look at the fighters taking off from the Akagi and the Kaga, they couldn''t help but feel a sense of strangeness and surprise because these fighters were the most advanced models currently in service with the US military, models that were not even equipped in the US Forces in Japan.


    "Hey, George, did you see that clearly? Is that an F35?" A pilot from the U.S. fighter contacted his wingman through radio to confirm the situation ahead.


    "Damn it, that is indeed the Fat Electric! I flew that thing back in Hawaii!" The wingman pilot also recognized the fighter model taking off from the two unidentified carriers.


    Although the F35 is often criticized for its design, it''s undeniable that it is currently the most advanced model equipped by the US military, with several improved variants serving in the air,nd, and sea branches of the US military.


    However, since the US Forces in Japan are far from home, they are mainly equipped with F18s.


    "Damn it, they''re not the US military! Could they be aliens?" The pilotined over the radio, while also maneuvering closer to the other side, hoping to get a clearer look at their nes.


    Without the authorization to engage, these U.S. pilots can only open up their radar to illuminate the other side as a friendly gesture rather than actuallyunching their onboard missiles.


    However, there is a difference in performance between the F18 and the F35, and there is also a significant difference in maneuverability between piloted and unmanned aircraft.


    After all, with a manned aircraft, you have to consider the pilot''s flying skills and physical endurance. Some maneuvers aren''t unattainable due to the ne''s capabilities, but rather because the pilot cannot physically withstand such maneuvers without risking death.


    But for unmanned aircraft, as long as the machine can handle it, any maneuver is possible.


    Even executing several supersonic rolls consecutively is only a matter of whether the aircraft can perform them, without worrying about the pilot''s endurance.


    So when the US pilots flying the F18s approached the few F35s, nning to open their radar for tracking, they were shocked when the other side performed maneuverspletely beyond human endurance limits to evade.


    "George, did you see that? Did you see that?" The U.S. pilot on the F18 shouted loudly, "Damn, those are definitely aliens! Humans can''t perform such maneuvers! Damn it! I knew there were aliens!"


    "I saw it, Tom! I saw it! No need to shout! Quickly contact headquarters, and get them to send more reinforcements over here! Tell the carriers to set sail!" George shouted back at Tom, both being startled by the F35s'' maneuvers far exceeding human limits.


    However, they soon received orders from the US Forces Japan Headquarters, ordering them to return to base.


    "WTF! Return to base? Aliens are right in front of us, and you''re telling us to return? WTF! Have the aliens already taken you over? We should engage and shoot them all down!" Receiving the order to retreat, Tom shouted profanities at themand on the other end of the radio.


    He simply couldn''tprehend the meaning behind themand center''s order to return.


    During this brief standoff, the Akagi and Kaga did not slow down, continuing to approach the Japanese maind at full speed, heading directly towards Tokyo Bay.


    The four JMSDF destroyers had even prepared forbat, but they, too, received orders to retreat.


    Yet, even if the higher-ups in both the U.S. Forces in Japan and the JMSDF had been controlled by aliens, there wasn''t anything two F18 pilots could do. They were not the protagonists of a Hollywood blockbuster, and they were flying F18s, not towering Gundams.


    Despite Tom''s eagerness to defy orders, he begrudgingly returned to base after George''s persuasion and themand center''s stern orders.


    Seeing their obstructing fleet and aircraft retreat, Akagi and Kaga exchanged nces, both seeing the confusion in each other''s eyes.


    They had been ready to engage in battle; how did the enemy just withdraw themselves? This left Akagi and Kaga puzzled about the situation.


    While they remained in confusion, a maid-dressed Belfast abruptly appeared in front of them, saying, "Themander is aware you''ve returned. Follow those JMSDF destroyers; they will guide you into Yokosuka Port, where themander awaits you."


    After speaking, Belfast handed them a string ofmunication codes, instructing them to contact the retreats JMSDF destroyers.


    Seeing this, Akagi and Kaga had no choice but to follow the orders ryed by Belfast.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    When the two brand-new aircraft carriers entered Yokosuka Port, the JMSDF and U.S. Forces in Japan stationed there were dumbfounded.


    Although these two carriers weren''trge aircraft carriers of over seventy thousand tons, they were at least over forty thousand tons each, medium-sized aircraft carriers¡ªthe kind only possessed by the Five Great Hooligans in the world.


    As for building them, suffice it to say, currently, only two countries in the world can construct medium-sized carriers.


    Even though Japan has a strong shipbuilding industry, due to both legal restrictions and its own economic and industrial strength, it can only construct carriers like the Izumo-ss helicopter carriers, not even qualifying for light aircraft carriers.


    Thus, for these two medium-sized carriers, the JMSDF officers apanying Chen Yu at the dock were practically drooling with envy.


    They knew very well that these were the Akagi and Kaga from World War II.


    However, at the moment, all they could do was stare enviously because these two carriers were privately owned by Chen Yu.


    As for the U.S. Forces in Japan, they were also envious of the dozens of F35s on board the two carriers, knowing that the big shots on Capitol Hill had cut the military budget and procurement n, deciding not to buy F35s.


    However, regardless of their envy, Chen Yu showed no reaction. No matter how covetous they were, these two carriers belonged to his ship-girls, not anyone else.


    "Commander, Amagi-ss Aircraft Carrier No. 2 Ship Akagi, Kaga-rank Aircraft Carrier No. 1 Ship Kaga, havepleted modifications and report back to you!" At the Yokosuka Naval Port pier, after both aircraft carriers had berthed, Akagi and Kaga descended the gangway, standing in front of Chen Yu.

 Chapter 1059 - 1052: The Concept of the Aircraft Carrier Battle Group

    Chen Yu could actually have Akagi and the Kaga return directly to the Necromantic Space afterpleting their modifications in the United States, but he didn''t do that. Instead, he had them return by sea, and they even had a standoff with the JMSDF and U.S. military offshore.


    This move by Chen Yu puzzled not only the JMSDF and the U.S. Forces in Japan but even Akagi and Kaga themselves felt it was strange.


    "Commander, why do you want the existence of me and Akagi''s ship bodies to be known to the outside world?" Inside the hull of the Kaga, Kaga was apanying Chen Yu as he checked and epted her ship body.


    Because this was Chen Yu''s private ship and Kaga didn''t like others boarding her ship, only she and Chen Yu were present, while Akagi was on her own ship.


    Hearing Kaga''s question, Chen Yu turned his head to look at Kaga and smiled: "As expected of Kaga? Akagi probably hasn''t even thought about this question, right?"


    "Akagi''s personality is rather straightforward. It''s not that she doesn''t think, she just often expresses her emotions directly instead of dealing with problems in a more rational way." Standing next to Chen Yu, Kaga watched as he inspected the nuclear reactor inside her ship body with great interest, exining to Chen Yu: "As for me, I might have the habit of thinking more due to my personality."


    Chen Yu patted the shield door of the nuclear reactor in front of him and smiled: "It''s good to think more! Thinking more allows you to understand problems more clearly."


    While saying this to Kaga, Chen Yu looked at the reactor in front of him and asked her: "How many reactors are installed in your ship body?"


    "Altogether there are four reactors, providing 35,000 shaft horsepower, and the total power generation of the whole ship is 20,000 kilowatts. Additionally, there are 2 emergency diesel auxiliary generators with a power of 30,000 horsepower." Kaga hurriedly reported to Chen Yu.


    "Such a powerful output is too much for a medium-sized aircraft carrier. The first U.S. nuclear-powered aircraft carrier, the USS Enterprise, had just such power." Chen Yu found it a bit strange when he heard it; Kaga''s nuclear reactor''s power was toorge.


    For a medium-sized aircraft carrier of less than seventy thousand tons like this, conventional power is the first choice. Although nuclear power reactors look good, theye with many problems and are very troublesome to maintain.


    Of course, for a ship-girl, this is no problem at all. The maintenance is only troublesomepared to a real warship. For a ship-girl, eating well and sleeping well is considered maintenance.


    Moreover, enough power to propel arge seventy-thousand-ton aircraft carrier to thirty knots is provided to a medium-sized aircraft carrier of just over fifty thousand tons. Without special reasons, designers would definitely not waste this much.


    "An electromaic railgun is installed under the front deck." Kaga exined to Chen Yu about herrge weapon: "To activate that gun, at least one reactor must be dedicated to supplying it power, so I carry four high-power reactors."


    Hearing Kaga''s exnation, Chen Yu nodded his head in understanding. If an electromaic railgun was installed on Kaga, having such a powerful power system made sense.


    The two continued walking inside the hull of the Kaga, eventually arriving at the hangar.


    Because it''s a nuclear-powered type, the Kaga''s hull saved a lot of space originally used for fuel storage, and the saved space was used to reinforce the hangar''s capacity.


    "The hangar can carry a maximum of 74 aircraft of various models, and it''s currently fully loaded, including fighters, AWACS, helicopters, and transport nes, with fighters consisting of two squadrons." Kaga pointed out the fully packed nes in the hangar and proudly introduced them to Chen Yu: "If there are fighter losses or damage, I can directly replenish and repair them within the hangar, although it will consume my strength.


    When necessary, I can also replenish directly after the nes in the hangar take off, forming an attack group twice the carrier''s loading capacity. Although doing this would result in a batch of nes being unrecoverable, it can turn the tide in critical moments."


    Hearing Kaga say this, Chen Yu shook his head and said: "There''s no need. Modern warfare is no longer like it was in your time, andrge-scale deck takeoffs are rarely seen in naval aviation nowadays. Under normal circumstances, one flight squadron is sufficient to execute any mission."


    However, just after saying this, Chen Yu remembered the uing Deification Ritual and thought that Kaga''s ability would be useful then.


    So he changed his tone and said: "However, this ability can be a trump card, and when needed, it can indeed y a critical role."


    Hearing Chen Yu say this, Kaga nodded and didn''t say anything more.


    The two took the hangar''s elevator to the aft deck of the Kaga. Seeing the JMSDF soldiers and U.S. Forces in Japan soldiers still watching the Kaga on the pier, Kaga suddenly asked: "Commander, are you employing force deterrence by having us and Akagi return by sea from the United States?"


    "Force deterrence? Why would you think that?" Chen Yu turned his head and looked at Kaga with surprise, then chuckled: "It''s just two nuclear-powered aircraft carriers. You don''t have an escort fleet, no logistical support, and not even an integrated air-spacebatwork. Although two aircraft carriers can indeed do a lot, and many small countries can be ttened or destroyed by you two alone.


    But for truly powerful nations, two medium-sized aircraft carriers without an escort system are merely matters of a few anti-ship missiles."


    "This..." Kaga had to admit that what Chen Yu said was true.


    Without an escort fleet, just two aircraft carriers have very low survival capability. After all, their designs were made based on American nuclear-powered carriers, unlike Kiev-rank, which had survival capability akin to that of a cruiser, making them somewhat inferior.


    "However, you don''t have to worry. I will have the 6th Destroyer Squadron and Aquya operate with you two in the future. Plus, with the four Kirov-rank sisters still in Russia, aplete carrierbat group can be constructed." Chen Yu exined his thoughts and ns to Kaga: "If I were to use force deterrence, having you act as such a group would truly have a deterrent effect."


    With the ship-girls I currently possess, it''s indeed possible to form a powerful aircraft carrier battle group.


    Two medium-sized nuclear-powered aircraft carriers, four nuclear-powered missile cruisers, four missile destroyers, and one nuclear-powered attack submarine; such a carrier battle group is enough to intimidate any country in the world, and even the Five Great Hooligans would not dare to underestimate it.


    "Then why do you still want us to do it this way?" Kaga seemed determined to get to the bottom of it.


    "Because I want to hide the fact that you can use the Necromantic Space for transit and can appear anywhere in the world at any time." Facing Kaga''s pursuit, Chen Yu finally disclosed his intention.

 Chapter 1060 - 1053: Training of 6 Drives

    An aircraft carrier battle groupposed of six nuclear-powered warships can appear anywhere in the world at any time, and can transform into humanoid form with superior mobility and stealth...


    This is why Chen Yu considered agreeing to Russia''s request to rent ship-girls from him and having Kaga and Akagi return via the sea route in a time-consuming andborious manner.


    This was not because Chen Yu feared them, but rather to feign weakness to the enemy.


    Now, as he was about to undergo the deification ritual, Chen Yu didn''t want to cause any trouble or attract unnecessary issues.


    Meanwhile, Akagi and Kaga would temporarily dock their ships at the JMSDF base in Yokosuka Port, only heading north to Yomotsu Hirasaka when Chen Yu began his divine enthronement.


    By then, not only Akagi and Kaga but also the 6th Destroyer Squadron and four Kirov-rank ships would join them, providing military support for Chen Yu''s deification ritual.


    As for how so many warships would head to Yomotsu Hirasaka... well, Hirasaka Ridge isn''t the Sanzu River. There are many ways to get in.


    If necessary, they could transform into human form and, after entering Hirasaka Ridge, expand their ship bodies onnd.


    Although for true warships, this is impossible and very damaging to the ship body, for ship-girls, it is more bearable.


    Though after doing so, they might need a long time to recuperate after a battle.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Compared to Akagi and Kaga, who had to stay docked at Yokosuka Port, the four little girls of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were undoubtedly much more fortunate.


    Even though all the ship-girls in the Minato Ward were now seriously preparing for the uing deification ritual, the four little girls could still y with Little Yixi and the two little bears every day.


    Although bears are not an umon animal in Japan, the two little bears, now considerably plumper, still fascinated the children of the Sixth Destroyer Fleet to no end.


    "Wow wow! Akatsuki, the bear is biting my clothes, hurry up and pull it away!" Usually the liveliest, Rai seemed helpless against the two bears as lively as her, shouting loudly for Akatsuki to help when her clothes were caught by the Little ck Bear.


    Hearing Rai''s cry, Akatsuki rushed to help pull the Little ck Bear back, allowing Rai to pull her clothes free from the bear''s mouth.


    "Yuck! This is Rai''s favorite outfit! It''s full of slobber, so dirty!" Seeing the slobber from the Little ck Bear on her clothes where it had bitten, Rai immediately showed a look of disdain towards it.


    However, seeing Akatsuki happily ying with the bear made Rai a bit envious, wanting to cuddle the little bear again, yet worried it might nibble her clothes again.


    While Rai was hesitating, Dian, who had been taking care of Little Yixi, tugged at Akatsuki''s clothes and asked, "Akatsuki-chan, aren''t we doing something wrong ying here while all the sisters in the Minato Ward are training and practicing?"


    Since Chen Yu had equipped all the ship-girls with a batch of new demigod magical equipment, items which werepletely unfamiliar to the ship-girls, they needed intense practice to be ustomed before the deification ritualmenced.


    So now, all the ship-girls in the Minato Ward were doing their best to familiarize themselves with their equipment, preparing for the uing deification ritual.


    Originally, the children of the 6th Destroyer Squadron were also supposed to train, but the task of Yixi and Hiromi Jounouchi to babysit left them ying with Little Yixi and the two little bears.


    Dian''s words made Akatsuki freeze in her bear cuddling, slowly putting down the little bear, and she looked at Dian with a hesitant expression, saying, "But... the Commander and Madam instructed us to take care of Little Master! Aren''t we keeping herpany?"


    "Caring for her doesn''t just mean ying, we can train and let Little Master y beside us." Hibiki suddenly spoke, face still expressionless, but her actions of holding onto the Little Pr Bear showed she didn''t want to train, "And with four of us, three can train while one stays with Little Master."


    Hibiki, although she enjoyed ying with the bear and Little Yixi, clearly hoped to train.


    After all, during the uing deification ritual, they would be keybat strength, and it wouldn''t do to fall behind due tock of training.


    Hearing both Hibiki and Dian, even Rai nodded in agreement. Akatsuki hesitated before releasing the Little ck Bear, saying, "Well then, let''s go practice, we all have to train hard!"


    Seeing Akatsuki''s resolve, Hibiki nodded, expressionless as she praised her, "Now that''s a mature Lady."


    Once they decided to train, the four little girls wasted no time bringing Little Yixi and the two little bears along to the seaside.


    Akatsuki and Hibiki each held a little bear, while Rai carefully carried Little Yixi, and Dian carried the nket and Little Yixi''s toys. The four little girls soon arrived at the beach.


    As Rai spread the nket on the pier, cing Little Yixi''s toys and the two little bears on it, she finally set Little Yixi down and soothed her beside the nket.


    While usually clumsy, when it came to taking care of children, Rai surprisingly did the best job.


    Seeing Rai had sessfullyforted Little Yixi, who started ying with the bears, Akatsuki stammered to her three sisters, "Then... let''s start the... training! First... the artillery exercise! The mature... Lady must... hit the enemy on the field!"


    "Akatsuki, no need to be so nervous, we all know what to do." Dianforted Akatsuki and asked, "Who watches Little Master first?"


    "Me first." Hibiki, undeterred, stopped the Little Pr Bear from crawling toward the water, hugged it back to the nket, and ced it beside Little Yixi.


    Seeing this, Akatsuki nodded, acknowledging Hibiki as the caretaker of Little Yixi, and said to Rai and Dian, "Let''s begin training then! A mature Lady never cks!"

 Chapter 1061 - 1054: The Country of Izumo

    Yomotsu Hirasaka is a pathway in Japanese mythology connecting Yomi with the human world.


    This ce is somewhat simr to the Road to Yomi in Chinese mythology, but it is not the entrance to Yomi; it is the exit from Yomi.


    Moreover, this ce was blocked by Izanagi with the Senzui Stone in ancient times, separating Yomotsu no Oni Kuni from the human world, preventing any ghosts and monsters from Yomi from entering the human world, and also keeping mortals from entering Yomi.


    Although this ce is the boundary between the human world and Yomi, it does not exist in the present world. But since it connects the human world and Yomi, naturally it can be entered from the human world into Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    And the ce to enter Yomotsu Hirasaka from the human world is what is now Shimane Prefecture, Japan, also known in Japanese history as Izumo Province.


    Izumo, in Japanese history, was actually a country that opposed Yamato, and even the Kusanagi Sword, one of the three divine artifacts of Japan, was a reward gained during Yamato''s conquest of Izumo.


    In Japanese mythology and history, Yamato Province worships the Takamagahara deities, which are the Heavenly Gods of Amaterasu ¨­mikami''s lineage, but the Izumo region has a lineage of Earthly Deities descended from Susanou.


    Mythical records state that originally Japan was ruled by Izumo, but because Amaterasu sent her descendants to rule Japan, they went to war with Izumo. After defeating Izumo, Japan was ruled by Yamato Province, under the descendants of Amaterasu, establishing the "eternal dynasty" of the Emperor''s rule.


    Nheless, Izumo remains the center of Shinto in Japan. In other parts of Japan, there is a saying of the "month without gods," which refers to the lunar calendar''s October when all deities across Japan leave their ces to gather in Izumo for a meeting, thus it is called the "month without gods."


    And indeed, Izumo has always held a very important and special position in Japanese history, especially among Japanese transcendent forces. The three major powers have always known that Izumo Province is actually where Yomi is suppressed, preventing the invasion of demons from Yomi.


    "Lord Chen Yu, Yomotsu Hirasaka has always been guarded by Izumo Taisha to prevent demons from Yomi from invading the world." Inside Izumo Taisha, an Onmyoji in hunting attire walked alongside Chen Yu, exining the history of Izumo Taisha to him respectfully: "During the Warring States Period, Yomi''s seal had loosened once, leading to the destruction of Izumo Taisha. The Sixth Heaven Demon King descended, bringing havoc to Japan. It was only after Izumo Taisha was rebuilt that Yomi was suppressed again."


    "The Sixth Heaven Demon King? One of the Six Heavens'' Ruler of Transformation and Freedom?" Chen Yu curiously looked at the Onmyoji and couldn''t help butugh: "Are you saying Oda Nobunaga back then was indeed Mara reincarnated?"


    This Onmyoji is currently the head of the Tsuchimikado Family. Originally, he did not care about the presence of Chen Yu and did not mind even when the branch family sought him out.


    But after Chen Yu quickly ascended to demigod status, he became anxious too and thickened his skin to join Chen Yu''s ranks through family connections.


    Nheless, he was the leader of the Onmyoji lineage among Japan''s three major transcendent forces, and with Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu, one of the three leaders of the Mingyue Society, being a junior family member, the old man still somewhat boasted of his status.


    After all, he was a legendary-rank master, though in the eyes of Chen Yu, a monster with demigod subordinates, he was not much, but he was still a master on his own right.


    Were it not for the severity of this matter and having received word that Chen Yu ns to undergo a Deification Ritual, this old fellow wouldn''t have rushed out so eagerly, losing his dignity to tter Chen Yu like ackey.


    "Indeed, but Oda Nobunaga back then wasn''t Mara himself, merely a manifestation of his consciousness. So, although he caused quite a catastrophe, even burning down Mount Hiei, ultimately he was sealed at Honnoji." The head of the Tsuchimikado Family exined the history to Chen Yu.


    Although Oda Nobunaga is considered an exceptional hero in Japan''s Warring States history, if not for his fall at Honnoji, he could have possibly forged a new history for Japan. But he was also a reincarnation of Mara''s consciousness.


    Regarding why Oda Nobunaga now seems nothing like a Demon King, it''s only said that Buddhism back then appears too feeble now, and instead, people appreciate the defiant and unconventional behavior of the Demon King at that time.


    However, this precisely confirms Mara''s words: "In your Age of Dharma Decline, I shall have my followers infiltrate your temples, don kasaya, and undermine your Buddhist Law. They will distort your scriptures and disrupt your precepts to achieve what my might cannot today..."


    Having learned from the Tsuchimikado Family head that Izumo Taisha has been suppressing Yomi, he naturally had to make arrangements for this matter.


    So he asked the head of the Tsuchimikado Family: "Is it possible to have Izumo Taisha open the entrance to Yomotsu Hirasaka?"


    "This¡­ might be difficult. It has been the mission of Izumo Taisha for thousands of years. Unless a divine decree is issued, they cannot defy this task." The head of the Tsuchimikado Family exined to Chen Yu, feeling both anxious and respectful, even though he didn''t know why Chen Yu wished to open Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    "A divine decree? Then I''ll seek one from His Highness Miketsu and Amaterasu." Chen Yu nodded slightly.


    Although barging into Izumo Taisha would not hinder him, Chen Yu did not have the habit of kicking down someone else''s door.


    Moreover, Izumo Taisha is one of the most important shrines in Japanese Shinto. Kicking it down would have some adverse effects, which might affect his uing Deification Ritual, so it''s better to be cautious.


    His n for the Deification Ritual had already received tacit approval from Amaterasu and full support from the Inari God, so obtaining a divine decree was indeed very simple.


    However, what seemed normal, evenmonce to Chen Yu was bewildering to the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, causing him to lower his head even further.


    For Onmyoji and priests like them, deities are utterly transcendent beings, even mentioning them requires utmost reverence. How could they be as casual as Chen Yu, who spoke as if merely calling a friend?


    "How many people can your Tsuchimikado Family deploy? There''s no need to mention those below expert level, they would be getting themselves killed." With the matter of opening Yomotsu Hirasaka solved, Chen Yu naturally turned the topic to the main focus of this visit to Izumo: "My Deification Ritual will open the Senzui Stone, and then the army of Yomotsu no Oni Kuni will appear in our world. Does your Tsuchimikado Family have any methods to temporarily hold back the Yomi army?"


    "This¡­ Our Tsuchimikado Family has an elder ancestor living in seclusion. He is a Great Onmyoji from the same era as our ancestor Abe no Seimei, who once sealed Tamamo-no-Mae with him. If we could request his assistance, maybe we could resist the Yomi army for a while." The head of the Tsuchimikado Family gritted his teeth and revealed the family''s greatest reliance and trump card.

 Chapter 1062 - 1055: Setting Up the Battlefield

    After obtaining divine oracles from both the Inari God and Amaterasu ¨­mikami, the people at Izumo Taisha removed their obstruction, allowing Chen Yu to enter the true Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    The reason it''s called the true Yomotsu Hirasaka is that during the Showa period, a sign was erected at a tourist spot here, designating a particr real-world location as the site of Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    However, that was merely the imagination of mortals and some necessary concealment. The true Yomotsu Hirasaka has never existed in the mortal world.


    Entering through the passage opened by Izumo Taisha, after truly entering Yomotsu Hirasaka, Chen Yu finally witnessed what this renowned ce in Japanese mythology truly looked like.


    It appeared to be a deste valley, a barren gorge dotted with ck stones as if scorched by fire, filled with the smell of sulfur.


    The sky was overcast with thick clouds. Although it should be daytime, there was no sun, making the scene appear quite gloomy.


    "What a hellish sight." The head of the Tsuchimikado Family, who had entered alongside Chen Yu, couldn''t help but make such a remark.


    "Hell? This is far from being hell." Chen Yu disagreed. With such a slightly harsh environment, how could it be called hell?


    Ignoring the reaction of the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, Chen Yu''s gaze was drawn to the massive Senzui Stone in the middle of Hirasaka Ridge.


    From the terrain and the environment surrounding the Senzui Stone, it was clear that the stoney precisely at the lowest point of the valley of Hirasaka Ridge. Moreover, if the legend was urate, beneath ity the path connecting to Yomi.


    Bringing the head of the Tsuchimikado Family to the Senzui Stone, observing the thick shimenawa that surrounded it, Chen Yu asked the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, "Head of the Tsuchimikado Family, can you move this Senzui Stone?"


    Chen Yu''s words left the head of the Tsuchimikado Family somewhat in a panic, as the Senzui Stone, being the boundary set by the Creator God Izanagi to separate the mortal world from Yomi in Japanese mythology, was something absolutely sacrosanct and untouchable to onmyoji like them.


    But since Chen Yu had spoken, he still replied, "If it were just an ordinary stone, even such a massive rock, I would have a way to move it. However, the Senzui Stone is blessed with divine power by Izanagi and has been sealed to separate Yomi from the Reed ins in China. It''s not something that a mere onmyoji like me can open."


    Hearing the head of the Tsuchimikado Family say this, Chen Yu shook his head, smiling with regret, "Is that so? What a pity, I thought if you could move it, I could save quite a bit of trouble."


    The head of the Tsuchimikado Family didn''t understand what Chen Yu meant by this and could only lower his head, trembling with fear.


    "But it doesn''t matter. All preparations are in ce. It''s just a stone; how can it block my path?" Chen Yu nonchntly approached the Senzui Stone and, to the head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s horror, patted the stone a few times.


    Noticing the head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s expression, as if the sky were falling, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly. The head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s resilience was trulycking.


    If onecks the courage to challenge the gods, how can they ever step from the realm of mortals into the divine domain?


    No deity would dly wee the birth of a new god to share their power, so the birth of a new god is always a challenge to the existing deities.


    Divine Enthronement is an act that defies the heavens, and breaking through to demigodhood is merely a prelude to such an act.


    The head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s strength is actually at a level where he could break through to demigodhood, but he has no hope of doing so.


    Because hecks the courage in his heart to challenge the deities and to press forward.


    As the head of a prominent family, he''s been too pampered andcks both courage and fearlessness, rendering him hopeless in advancing further.


    Unless Chen Yu seeds in the Divine Enthronement and the Tsuchimikado Family receives sufficient benefits and divine favor, he might then be able to break through with a bit of divine blessing.


    But for Chen Yu, why invest in the current head of the Tsuchimikado Family when he could instead enhance the strength of Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu?


    After all, Yoshiharu has always been his loyal subordinate from before his legendary breakthrough, helping him. Isn''t it far better to reward such loyal subordinates than to uplift such opportunistic fellows?


    As for whether Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu is not the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, it is not something Chen Yu needs to be concerned with.


    If he couldn''t take over a single Tsuchimikado Family even with demigod strength, Chen Yu would deem Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu unworthy of bing a demigod.


    Paying no mind to the internal struggle of the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, Chen Yu directly opened the channel to the Necromantic Space at Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    The long-prepared Undead Legion immediately passed through the channel, arriving at Yomotsu Hirasaka, along with Chen Yu''s Mage Corps and several ship-girls who had arrived earlier.


    "So this is Yomotsu Hirasaka from Japanese mythology? It indeed looks quite extraordinary!" The Constitution emerged from the Necromantic Space channel, looking at the scenery of Yomotsu Hirasaka, expressing a sigh.


    Today, The Constitution was dressed like a witch, wearing a deep purple mage robe, with arge violet pointed hat on her head, holding a thick spellbook in her hands. She appeared as if she stepped out from a fantasy story, onlycking a broomstick to fly.


    After Chen Yu established the Mage Corps, The Constitution became the leader of Chen Yu''s Mage Corps. While the Dragon Witch Ghost Mage Corps is personallymanded by Chen Yu, the four Dragon Transformation Mage Corps and four Mechanical Mage Corps are all under the leadership andmand of The Constitution.


    This was nothing short of a great blessing for The Constitution, who previously had no substantial work under Chen Yu''smand and could only read in the library.


    This allowed one of the few divine-level ship-girls under Chen Yu''smand to finally showcase her role.


    "The Constitution, this is your responsibility now. Let the Mage Corps start setting up the Ritual Altar." Chen Yu looked towards The Constitution and instructed her.


    "At yourmand, honorable Commander!" The Constitution bowed in a mage''s salute to Chen Yu before turning to direct the two Mechanical Mage Corps she brought to begin setting up the Ritual Altar.


    Although The Constitution currentlymands over two thousand mages across Chen Yu''s eight Mage Corps, not all of them were needed at the moment. Two Mage Corps were sufficient for the task.


    Maeda Toshiie, who had been training the legion in the Necromantic Space, also appeared here this time. As Chen Yu''s Corps Commander, though his strength remains at the legendary rank, he canmand multiple legions due to his ability to replicate himself.


    Maeda Toshiie''s arrival was to set up the initial battlefield and prepare for the war at the time of the Divine Enthronement ritual.

 Chapter 1063 - 1056 Tsuchimikado Family

    As the Undead Legion unfolded on Hirasaka Ridge, starting to set up defensive positions, the two Mage Corps dispatched here also began to establish stable Necromantic Space passages and a ritual altar. Chen Yu left the ce with the head of the Tsuchimikado Family.


    It would take some time to set up the ritual altar, and during this period, Chen Yu did not need to stay here to oversee it.


    He believed that with the abilities of the Constitution, it was more than enough toplete the setup of the ritual altar and the preparations for the battlefield here.


    After leaving Hirasaka Ridge with the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, Chen Yu said to him, "The Tsuchimikado Family wants to pledge allegiance to me? That''s not a problem, but I need you to show your worth."


    Upon hearing Chen Yu say this, the head of the Tsuchimikado Family hurriedly said, "Of course, we are willing to offer our loyalty to Your Highness, but Yoshiharu is already your subordinate, and our Tsuchimikado Family..."


    "Yoshiharu is Yoshiharu, you are you." Chen Yu interrupted the head of the Tsuchimikado Family directly, looking at him seriously and saying, "Yoshiharu''s abilities and loyalty have already gained my approval, and the Tsuchimikado Branch Family he represents has pledged allegiance to me long ago. If your Main Family wants to achieve the same status, demonstrate your value in this Deification Ritual."


    "This..." The head of the Tsuchimikado Family was at a loss for words: "Our Tsuchimikado Family really is..."


    Even though the Tsuchimikado Family is one of the three major supernatural forces in Japan, as a great Onmyoji family, currying favor with a Demigod like Chen Yu would indeed be very profitable.


    However, the head of the Tsuchimikado Family originally intended to use Tsuchimikado Yoshiharu''s connection to align himself with Chen Yu, which shouldn''t even be considered full allegiance. In his original n, the Tsuchimikado Family should maintain an equal cooperation status with Chen Yu''s Mingyue Society, not invest their lives and loyalty thoroughly.


    Yet, when discussing these matters with Chen Yu, he was taken directly to Hirasaka Ridge.


    The head of the Tsuchimikado Family thought initially that he would at most serve as an advisor in Chen Yu''s entourage, never imagining that Chen Yu would involve him and the entire Tsuchimikado n in the battlefield against Yomotsu no Oni Kuni.


    As a descendant of the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei, the Tsuchimikado Family naturally has no shortage of knowledge about Hirasaka Ridge and Yomotsu no Oni Kuni.


    In fact, it has been mentioned in many of the documents left by Abe no Seimei, particrly regarding Mage Ashiya Douman hiding in Hirasaka Ridge.


    But this is precisely the reason for the head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s fear, because in the records left by Abe no Seimei, he repeatedly warned future descendants not to enter Hirasaka Ridge, with the descriptions full of warnings.


    Given the caution and vignce that even the Great Onmyoji Abe no Seimei had toward Hirasaka Ridge, it naturally instilled a sense of danger regarding this ce in the Tsuchimikado Family over generations.


    But now, Chen Yu wanted the Tsuchimikado Family to confront Yomotsu no Oni Kuni in Hirasaka Ridge, something that even Abe no Seimei would not provoke. For the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, it was like a bolt from the blue.


    Even though he was very much afraid of Hirasaka Ridge, he could not disobey Chen Yu''s orders.


    After all, the head of the Tsuchimikado Family was still clear-headed and quite shrewd, clearly aware that he had already pledged allegiance to Chen Yu, and if he retreated at this moment...


    If Chen Yu''s deification attempt failed and Yomotsu no Oni Kuni invaded the human world, the defensive responsibility would inevitably fall upon Japan''s three major supernatural forces, with the Tsuchimikado Family at the forefront.


    The head of the Tsuchimikado Family did not believe that the Tsuchimikado Family and Japan''s three major supernatural forces could withstand Yomotsu no Oni Kuni. In such a scenario, the Tsuchimikado Family would either face total annihtion or abandon their roots and flee abroad, with surrender as the only other option.


    And none of these options were what the head of the Tsuchimikado Family desired.


    Considering the possibility of Chen Yu seeding in his deification and resealing Yomotsu no Oni Kuni, the Tsuchimikado Family would face reckoning for desertion.


    The reckoning from a deity, and the head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s rational mind acknowledged that while they possessed some capacity to challenge minor deities, they could not contemte confronting an entity as powerful as Chen Yu before his deification.


    For the head of the Tsuchimikado Family, neither oue was eptable.


    While he still wanted to negotiate, Chen Yu''s gaze turned icy and he remarked, "To benefit, you must pay the price. Attempting to gain without effort will cost lives."


    Having said this, he left without waiting for the head of the Tsuchimikado Family''s response.


    Watching Chen Yu''s departing figure, the old face of the head of the Tsuchimikado Family wrinkled up, utterly unsure of what to do.


    --------------------------------------------------


    Back at the Tsuchimikado Family estate, the head gathered the elders of the Main Family to discuss the situation at hand.


    "Let''s hear what everyone thinks. Given the current circumstances, what course should our Tsuchimikado Family take?" the head inquired of the gathered family elders.


    "This..." The elders exchanged nces, unsure of how to address the issue.


    The Tsuchimikado Family''s allegiance to Chen Yu was the result of deliberate discussions among these elders, and sending the head to meet Chen Yu was a collective decision.


    Initially, everyone thought they could gain benefits from allying with Chen Yu, especially seeing the Branch Family having gained substantial advantages through his support, inevitably stirring envy.


    However, with the Main Family now expected to confront the invasion of Yomotsu no Oni Kuni, this left the elders feeling bewildered, uncertain of their next steps.


    "Given that we have pledged allegiance, shouldn''t we serve this Demigod?" one elder ventured tentatively, appearing somewhat straightforward in thought.


    "Though that reasoning stands, we''re talking about Yomotsu no Oni Kuni! Are we to send our family''s elite to their deaths?" another elder interjected, clearly holding a differing perspective.


    The mere mention of Yomotsu no Oni Kuni seemed to exert immense deterrence, silencing other elders who initially considered speaking.


    After a moment''s silence, an elder finally proposed, "Perhaps we should consult Lord Chiba? Like our ancestor Seimei, he is a powerful Great Onmyoji, and might be capable of countering Yomotsu no Oni Kuni."


    "Even if Lord Chiba could counter Yomotsu no Oni Kuni, what means do you have to persuade him to intervene?" another elder queried, expressing doubt regarding the proposal to seek the aid of "Lord Chiba": "Lord Chiba harbors only a lingering sentiment from Seimei''s legacy for us. Our family''s involvement in past wars has already drawn his ire, so what basis do we have now to request his assistance?"


    "This..." The elders found themselves at a loss for words. While Lord Chiba represented one of the family''s greatest assets, their rtionship was not profound, extending only to a touch of token esteem from Abe no Seimei.


    "Perhaps we could inform Lord Chiba that someone intends to unseal Yomotsu no Oni Kuni for a deification process, which might pique his interest."


    Finally, someone proposed a rtively usible suggestion, and after deliberation,cking a better solution, the elders reluctantly agreed to this course of action.

 Chapter 1064 - 1057: Body Repair

    All preparations were proceeding vigorously, but Chen Yu did not urge Inomata Naoki at all.


    During the time Chen Yu was not in Tokyo, Inomata Naoki had alreadypleted the initial training n formted by Hiromi Jounouchi for him, and had significantly improved his physical fitness and endurance.


    Compared to when he first started training, Inomata Naoki now has a substantial difference in both mental state and physical condition.


    Although Inomata Naoki was healthy before, his condition wasn''t very good after his surgery for cancer, always giving people a sickly impression.


    This time, having the opportunity to be a transcendent being, Hiromi Jounouchi personally helped adjust his body previously, smoothing out all his tangled muscles.


    Now,pared to before, Inomata Naoki looks much healthier, and hisplexion appears much better.


    However, the depletion of vitality caused by the cancer surgery cannot be replenished in a short time, even though Hiromi Jounouchi did consider his physical condition in the training n, during training he often pushed himself to the limit but still failed to meet the training standards.


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were aware of this and had prepared subsequent solutions for him.


    "So is this the solution you mentioned, Brother Yu?" Inomata Naoki looked at the rough wooden cup and the unknown green liquid inside it, his expression distinctly odd.


    Although Japanese people don''t typically y PC-based online games, Inomata Naoki knew the joke "Gul''dan''s Price" from back when he and Chen Yu lived in the same dormitory.


    The cup and the green liquid inside it were clearly part of Chen Yu''s quirky humor.


    "Drink up, Naoki, this is your destiny." Chen Yu obviously held back augh as he spoke to Inomata Naoki, deliberately mimicking a hoarse, deep voice.


    Looking at Chen Yu with slight helplessness, Inomata Naoki knew Chen Yu wouldn''t harm him, so he gulped down the liquid in the cup, not bothering to taste it, and quickly wiped his mouth and asked Chen Yu, "So, what''s the price?"


    Seeing Inomata Naoki drink his special concoction, Chen Yu finallyughed and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a specially blended Healing Potion. Although there''s some Dragon Blood added, it will only strengthen your body, with no mutation or other side effects."


    Saying that, Chen Yu suddenly seemed to remember something and added, "Of course, if you want to stop being human, that''s possible too. I have a full set of Dragon Transformation mutation potions here, drink them and you can transform into a Young Dragonkin."


    "Forget it, I haven''t thought about not being human yet, just like this..." Inomata Naoki put down the wooden cup as he was speaking and felt a warm flow surge from his stomach into every part of his body, followed by a piercing itch, especially where the surgery was once performed, itching as if Inomata Naoki wanted to stab himself twice.


    However, just as Inomata Naoki couldn''t help but reach his hand to scratch, Chen Yu suddenly patted him on the shoulder, immobilizing himpletely.


    "Haha, you can''t scratch this," Chen Yuughed as he looked at Inomata Naoki''s changing expressions after being immobilized. "Naoki, you''re a medical student, right? You should know what it feels like when wounds heal and grow? Bear with it, you mustn''t scratch."


    At this moment, Inomata Naoki felt as if countless ants were crawling and biting him all over his body, painful, itchy, and slightly numb, making his entire face flush red, even his eyes were almost bulging out.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, watching this scene from the side, couldn''t help but say to Chen Yu, "Honey, is it necessary to torture Mr. Zhishu like this? You could cut off his perception."


    Hiromi Jounouchi''s words made Inomata Naoki quickly look pleadingly towards Chen Yu, wishing he would just knock him out, the itchiness and numbness were driving him crazy, wanting to scrape himself with a knife.


    "Alright, alright, you can''t even endure this level, Naoki, your willpower!" Chen Yu shook his head pretending to be helpless but still reached out and pressed at the back of Inomata Naoki''s neck, cutting off his bodily perceptions.


    With his bodily perception cut off by Chen Yu, Inomata Naoki breathed a sigh of relief and rxedpletely.


    However, his body was still immobilized by Chen Yu, stiff and unable to move or speak.


    The liquid Chen Yu gave him, although a joking gesture, actually had healing properties that could repair his body andpensate for the depletion from the years of cancer surgery and suffering.


    But it''s not afortable process, making old wounds grow anew, almost recing the cells at the site of the scar.


    The sensation is akin to cutting flesh bit by bit with a small knife, healing immediately afterward, the numbness, itchiness, and pain far exceed typical limits of tolerance.


    Of course, if one can endure this feeling with willpower, it would undoubtedly be beneficial for mental growth and strengthening of will, Chen Yu wasn''t entirely tormenting Inomata Naoki.


    But judging by his appearance, it didn''t seem like he could endure it, so Chen Yu naturally cut off his bodily sensations to alleviate his suffering.


    The whole process didn''tst long, after about an hour, Chen Yu saw Naoki was about done and patted his body to release the Binding Spell on him.


    "Phew! Brother Yu, you must teach me how to break this myselfter! Being immobilized for an hour without moving is too ufortable!" Naoki fell to the ground weakly once released by Chen Yu, taking a while to recover, but his first request was to learn how to break the binding himself.


    At his remark, Chen Yu merely chuckled and shook his head, "Back when I was doing military training in university, I stood under the sun for four hours without moving a muscle. This is nothing! Anyway, once you have enough power, no one can bind you, what I did was just interrupt your neural signal transmission, giving your body an ''don''t move'' directive."


    "You can do that? Doesn''t that mean you can control someone at will, make them do or see whatever you want?" Naoki looked in surprise at Chen Yu, finding his technique of influencing neural signal transmission extraordinarily skillful.


    This time, Chen Yu really shook his head in exasperation,menting wryly, "What misunderstanding do you have about my abilities? As the pinnacle of personal power in this world, if I couldn''t even control a person''s five senses, I wouldn''t deserve to call myself a Demigod, let alone prepare for Divine Enthronement."


    "Brother Yu, you''re preparing for Divine Enthronement?" Naoki looked at Chen Yu with a face full of astonishment.

 Chapter 1065 - 1058: Proposal Ceremony

    "Yeah, when an individual''s power reaches the peak of mortal limits, naturally there''s a need to seek further possibilities." Faced with Naoki Inomata''s surprise, Chen Yu remained quite calm.


    As for the matter of deification, he had not only been nning it for a long time, but was now already prepared, so there was no excitement or anxiety, nor did he feel that as a mortal he was desecrating the divine realm by ascending there.


    Chen Yu had seen what the deities were like with his own eyes; they weren''t insurmountably great, just more powerful entities.


    Having a thorough understanding of the deities and growing to a point where he was only one step away from them, what reason did Chen Yu have not to take that step?


    "Deities... Brother Yu, you''re bing a deity..." Naoki Inomata still found it hard to believe, a bit hard to ept: "Does this mean that when I visit a shrine in the future, I''ll be worshipping you, Brother Yu?"


    In Japan, faith in deities is actually quitemon, and Japanese people maintain a considerable level of respect and reverence for them, with all sorts of worship and offerings. For Naoki Inomata, having a friend and brother be a new deity was a profoundly impactful thing.


    Hearing Naoki Inomata say this, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh: "That''s hard to say. The divine duty I''m choosing is the God of the Underworld River. If I seed in deification, I will be the God of the Underworld River. After death, if one wishes to enter the Netherworld, they must cross the river, so they must worship me then. Whether or not they worship me while alive depends on personal choice."


    "The God of the Underworld River? Isn''t that the ferryman on the Sanzu River?" Naoki Inomata immediately recalled figures associated with the river in mythology.


    However, Chen Yu shook his head, dismissing Naoki Inomata''s association: "The God of the Underworld River is not a ferryman. The ferryman merely guides souls, while the God of the Underworld River will control the entire river. You can''t seriouslypare a boatman on the river with the lord of the river, can you?"


    With Chen Yu''s exnation, Naoki Inomata understood what kind of deity the God of the Underworld River actually was.


    "Sugoi! Then it seems I should properly worship you in the future, Brother Yu! So that when I die, you won''t leave me to drown in the river," Naoki Inomata joked. Although he said he would worship Chen Yu as a deity, in his heart, he still regarded Chen Yu as his best friend and brother.


    "Hahaha, instead of worrying about things after death, why don''t you work a bit harder now? If you can elevate your own power, I''ll help you get a divine position while you''re alive. Wouldn''t bing a deity be nice?" Chen Yuughed and joked after hearing Naoki''s words.


    He didn''t see any problem with it. Although obtaining a divine rank was difficult, getting a divine position and bing a deity wasn''t particrly hard in Japan.


    Just like the time Chen Yu met Little Rice Princess, she was considered a deity as well. But both her power and followers were too weak; back then, certified necromancer Chen Yu, who hadn''t even reached legendary status, could easily handle her.


    The lower threshold for Japanese deities is actually quite low. Even a stone receiving worship can possibly birth a deity, but the existence of these deities relies entirely on faith. Without faith, they will vanish.


    The so-called Yaoyorozu no Tenjinshu, the vast majority belong to this type of existence.


    If Chen Yu wished, with his current abilities, he could arrange for Naoki Inomata to get such a divine position, build a shrine for worship, and even arrange for an official conferment from Amaterasu ¨­mikami.


    Though this was an everyday matter for Chen Yu, it seemed astonishing to Naoki Inomata, who couldn''t help but exim: "I can really be a deity too?"


    "If you''re referring to a Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva by the fields or a deity worshipped in a small roadside shrine, then yes, it''s possible and not even difficult." Chen Yu nodded affirmatively, leaving Naoki Inomata in shock and disbelief.


    Hiromi Jounouchi, seeing Naoki''s overturned worldview, interjected with augh: "Naoki, you don''t need to be surprised. Bing a deity isn''t as difficult as you think. It''s just that the threshold for bing a truly immortal deity is high.


    If you want, Mr. Chen Yu and I can help you arrange it. But I think you should still be thinking about Dr. Tokairin. Didn''t you say you wanted to propose to her?"


    With the topic shifted by Hiromi Jounouchi, Chen Yu also immediately asked Naoki Inomata with concern: "Right, enough about this. Naoki, when are you nning to propose to Dr. Tokairin? I think Valentine''s Day is great. Want me to help with the arrangements? I guarantee to prepare a grand and romantic proposal scene for you."


    "This..." Naoki Inomata didn''t expect the topic within the Chen Yu couple to switch so quickly, and he wore a look of embarrassment and shyness.


    But after hesitating for a moment, he agreed to Chen Yu''s suggestion and sincerely requested: "Then I''ll trouble you, Brother Yu."


    Chen Yu smiled and nodded, agreeing to the matter.


    "By the way, Naoki, do you prefer something more romantic or more solemn?" Chen Yu asked Naoki Inomata, intending to design a good marriage proposal for his good brother.


    Suddenly asked this question by Chen Yu, Naoki Inomata was also bewildered, not knowing how to respond. He could only go with his gut feeling and said: "Romantic, I guess? I haven''t really thought it through."


    Hearing Naoki''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help but look to Hiromi Jounouchi, asking her: "Honey, what do you think?"


    "All girls love romance. If Naoki-san prepares a romantic proposal with effort, Dr. Tokairin will definitely agree and be very moved." Hiromi Jounouchi offered her advice while also rolling her eyes at Chen Yu, evidently reminiscing about how poorly Chen Yu had done his own proposal back then.


    Receiving an eye-roll from his wife left Chen Yu a bit embarrassed, as he did indeed do a terrible job during his own proposal.


    However, Naoki Inomata evidently wasn''t aware of the dynamics between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, nor did he intend to inquire into their affairs. Instead, he humbly asked Hiromi for guidance: "So, sister-inw, what do you think I should do?"


    "Propose to Dr. Tokairin at the Sky Tree. It''s the tallest ce in Tokyo right now, and have Chen Yu reserve the top-level restaurant. Proposing to her at the tallest point in Tokyo, Dr. Tokairin definitely won''t refuse." Hiromi Jounouchi offered ideas, showing great enthusiasm.


    Seeing this, Chen Yu didn''t have much to add, nning for Naoki Inomata to propose to Yuko Tokairin on Valentine''s Day. He would also help retrieve their memories, breaking the barriers of life and death, seizing the opportunity tomence the Deification Ritual.

 Chapter 1066 - 1059: Misumi Mikotos Mission

    The matter of how Inomata Naoki intended to propose waspletely taken over by Jounouchi Hiromi, as though she wanted to orchestrate an ideal proposal topensate for the less than perfect one from Chen Yu back then.


    Naturally, Chen Yu had no room for objection; how could he oppose his wife''s wishes?


    While Jounouchi Hiromi was immersed in her nning, Chen Yu continued preparing for his Deification Ritual.


    Most preparations were alreadyplete, yet there were still some matters requiring his attention.


    For instance, his disciple Misumi Mikoto needed corresponding arrangements by Chen Yu.


    Chen Yu did not intend for Misumi Mikoto to partake in this Deification Ritual.


    Though witnessing such a ceremony would be an invaluable gain for Misumi Mikoto, bringing untold benefits, it simultaneously posed significant risks.


    Chen Yu''s Deification Ritual would not only face the bacsh of the world''s consciousness but also the army from thend of Yomi.


    The inevitable divine war would render weaker individuals mere cannon fodder at the ceremony site.


    If Misumi Mikoto had already achieved Legendary rank, Chen Yu might consider allowing her presence at the ritual, but she had yet to break through to Legendary rank.


    Although she had the Chitose Sisters summoned by Chen Yu beside her, they could only ensure self-preservation on such a battlefield, with no spare capacity to protect her.


    "So, because I''m not strong enough, I don''t even have the qualification to witness your Deification Ritual, Sensei?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu, somewhat downcast.


    Having acquired the Necromancer heritage and bing a Certified Necromancer, Misumi Mikoto naturally understood what Deification entailed, aware of how rare such rituals were and worrying how long she''d have to wait for another chance if missed.


    Even for Necromancers, this was often something one might witness only once in a lifetime, so being denied due to insufficient strength was undoubtedly crushing for Misumi Mikoto.


    But since Chen Yu had made his decision, he wouldn''t change it due to Misumi Mikoto''s emotions, he simply nodded and said, "That''s indeed the case, although at the Deification Ritual site, most of the strength of my Undead Legion and Mage Corps isparable to yours, they are expendable, mere cannon fodder that I wouldn''tment losing. Do you see yourself as cannon fodder?"


    Chen Yu''s question was undeniably sharp, and Misumi Mikoto felt a bruise to her pride, yet she had to admit that her strength indeed wasn''t sufficient for self-preservation at Chen Yu''s Deification Ritual.


    "So, Sensei, are you here just to tell me that I can''t witness your Deification Ritual?" Misumi Mikoto''s mood dipped, asking Chen Yu with a bit of disappointment.


    Chen Yu shook his head, exining to Misumi Mikoto: "I''m here for Doctor Tokairin''s matter."


    "Tokairin? What''s the matter with her?" Misumi Mikoto, hearing her friend mentioned, instantly became tense and concerned.


    "Naoki ns to propose to her on Valentine''s Day, and Hiromi is helping him n the proposal ceremony." Upon mentioning this, Chen Yu saw the delighted smile on Misumi Mikoto''s face, happy for her friend, and poured cold water on her: "My Deification Ritual is on the same day, and I believe you understand what this means."


    Misumi Mikoto certainly understood Chen Yu''s words.


    For Chen Yu to conduct the Deification Ritual, he had to break the boundary between life and death, necessitating the restoration of Inomata Naoki and Minami''s memories from their pipe dream at the Inari Shrine.


    Yet this day coincided with Naoki''s proposal to Tokairin Yuko.


    Misumi Mikoto almost didn''t need to think to realize how chaotic and terrible things would be if Naoki regained his memories.


    "Sensei, is it absolutely necessary to do this?" Misumi Mikoto looked at Chen Yu, her eyes filled with indescribable meaning.


    On the day of a marriage proposal, making the groom recall his former lover, Misumi Mikoto truly wanted to grab Chen Yu by the cor and plead for decency, doing such a thing to ruin someone''s happiness would invite divine retribution.


    However, Chen Yu was indifferent to the gaze of Misumi Mikoto; if it were so easy to aplish Deification, he believed many would do the same.


    Compared to those in the Multiverse who would go to any extreme for Deification, Chen Yu felt he was excessively kind.


    "Of course, I must do it, all preparations are made, neither I nor the Inari God would allow a ritual change for the sake of an ordinary person." Chen Yu''s stance was firm, yet he wasn''t merciless: "And I''vee to you to prevent potential idents and chaos."


    "Prevent idents and chaos?" Misumi Mikoto was somewhat puzzled about Chen Yu''s intentions.


    "I will restore Naoki''s memories after his sessful proposal using a puppet, at which point he''ll surely experience memory disorder, so I need you to contain the situation on-site." Chen Yu exined his intent to Misumi Mikoto, also rifying her responsibilities: "You must prevent Naoki from impulsively making irreparable decisions, such as abandoning Doctor Tokairin to seek out Minami."


    Misumi Mikoto somewhat grasped Chen Yu''s meaning, tentatively asked: "So you want me to stop him from doing anything irrational?"


    Chen Yu nodded, confidently said: "Prevent him from acting irrationally, ensure the proposal goes smoothly and sessfully concludes, Tokairin agrees to marry him, and he takes no actions that might affect this decision¡ªthis is your responsibility, Mikoto."


    "But Sensei, after restoring Naoki-kun''s memories, wouldn''t he be rather impulsive?" Misumi Mikoto was unsure if she could aplish what Chen Yu required: "Besides, you''re at the site yourself, why do you need me to do these things?"


    "At the site will only be a puppet of mine; after restoring Naoki''s memories, I need to focus entirely on the Deification Ritual, with no energy to manage what happens at the proposal site." Chen Yu exined seriously to Misumi Mikoto, earnestly stating: "You''re the only one I trust on-site, that''s why I need you to control the situation."


    "Alright, I understand, I''ll ensure Naoki-kun''s proposal to Tokairin goes smoothly." Misumi Mikoto hesitated briefly but ultimately agreed.

 Chapter 1067 - 1060 New Year

    Under the arrangement of Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi, Inomata Naoki''s proposal is being smoothly prepared, and the time is also approaching New Year.


    Although there are quite a few things at hand, the New Year still must be celebrated, after all, Hiromi Jounouchi is Japanese, and the custom for Japanese people is to celebrate the New Year on January 1st of the Gregorian calendar.


    Previously, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had ns to buy a house, and before the New Year, they settled the matter by purchasing a new build in the Bunky¨­ Ward of Tokyo.


    In Japan, when buying a house, theye withplete renovations, and after Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi reviewed the design and decoration style of the house and found it satisfactory, they decided to buy it.


    Because they had a sufficient budget, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi bought a two-story house covering more than 100 square meters.


    However, they did not buy a vi, not because they couldn''t afford it, but because they felt such a big house was unnecessary.


    Although Chen Yu considered that his parents woulde to stay and Little Yixi''s future needs when she grows up, the house they bought now is sufficient in terms of room numbers and usable area, so they went ahead and purchased it.


    The constructionpany, wanting to curry favor with the new Nobel Prize winner, and because they offered furniture as part of the service, delivered the house to Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi fully furnished and ready to move in.


    Because of this, they moved in directly and spent the New Year in their new home.


    "Honey, put this in the fridge, we''ll be eating this during the New Year!" Hiromi Jounouchi ced the already prepared food into food containers for Chen Yu to put in the fridge and then started preparing the dinner meal.


    Seeing Hiromi Jounouchi busy, Chen Yu couldn''t help but smile and sigh, "It''s hard to imagine that the future Reincarnated God is personally cooking during the New Year; if others knew about it, wouldn''t they be surprised?"


    "What''s the big deal? Just because I be a deity, I can''t cook anymore?" Hiromi Jounouchi retorted to Chen Yu, not feeling there was anything wrong: "Besides, didn''t we agree that before Little Yixi bes an adult, our family will live a normal life."


    Hearing Hiromi Jounouchi''s words, Chen Yu couldn''t help butugh: "That''s why I''m sighing! If the Deification Ritual goes smoothly, our family could be unique Supreme Deities, but still lead an ordinary life."


    "Isn''t ordinary life good? Or do you prefer to be those cold, unfeeling deities worshiped in a Shrine?" Hiromi Jounouchi clearly disapproved.


    In her view, even bing a deity doesn''t prevent her from choosing to live an ordinary life.


    Chen Yu, of course, did not want to be like the Bodhisattvas in a temple, so he didn''t oppose living a normal life.


    After putting the prepared food into the fridge and finishing the dinner meal, they sat on the sofa, ying with their daughter while watching TV shows.


    Although various television stations were airing exciting programs during the New Year, Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi were not focusing on them.


    "Honey, how''s the preparation for the Deification Ritual going?" Hiromi Jounouchi asked Chen Yu with concern, as she wasn''t clear about the preparations since Chen Yu didn''t let her go to Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    "The altar''s foundation has beenid, the Constitution is leading the Mage Corps in conducting the Magic Engraving, and it should bepleted by the end of the month." Chen Yu exined while ying with his daughter on hisp, "The Death Refusal Knight and the Eternal Guardians Legion have alreadypleted their encampment and built defensive positions at the ritual site. Four Mechanical Mage Corps out of nine have also been dispatched, so there''s no worry about the preparation progress."


    "That''s good." Hiromi Jounouchi nodded slightly and said to Chen Yu with concern, "If there''s anything you need my help with, promise you''ll let me know!"


    "Don''t worry, if there''s something for you to do, I won''t hesitate to ask. But for now, you should help Naoki with his proposal; although it seems unrted, it''s equally important." Chen Yu smiled at Hiromi Jounouchi.


    Understanding Chen Yu''s emphasis, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded knowingly, "Don''t worry, I know the importance of this matter, nothing will go wrong. But honey, if I can''t make it in time on your end, will there be any issues? Isn''t the invasion of Yomi''s forces hard to resist?"


    "It''s alright, the main force resisting Yomi''s army isn''t me, it''s the Inari God. With his strength, it might notpletely stop Yomi''s army, but he can hold them off until you arrive." Chen Yu picked up his daughter, speaking amidst Little Yixi''s giggles: "Besides, even if anything unexpected happens, isn''t Hood there? And didn''t you ask Xiao Lan to help too?"


    "Well... then honey, keep yourself safe." Although still worried, Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t oppose Chen Yu''s words but took Little Yixi from his arms, reminding him to be careful.


    Responding to Hiromi Jounouchi''s concern, Chen Yu just hugged her and their daughter, seriously saying, "I have you, Hiromi, who loves me so much as my wife, and Yixi as my adorable daughter, how could I bear to let anything happen to me?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi said nothing more, just held her daughter and leaned against Chen Yu.


    Little Yixi, not understanding what had happened, eagerly crawled out of Hiromi Jounouchi''sp and climbed onto Chen Yu.


    Seeing their daughter''s adorable manner, the slight mncholy between Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi quickly vanished, and they yed with their daughter,ughing together.


    Having such a cute daughter, even if not for themselves, just for Little Yixi, they would strive to do their best in ensuring nothing unexpected happens.


    "Alright, let''s not talk about such unhappy things during the festive season; let''s enjoy the New Year cheerfully! The New Year will certainly go smoothly." Hiromi Jounouchi smiled at Chen Yu while lifting Little Yixi, her face no longer showing the earlier worries.


    She had made up her mind; since she couldn''t feel at ease about Chen Yu, she''d face things together with him. No matter what kind of enemies they might encounter, Hiromi Jounouchi believed that as long as they stood together, there was nothing to fear.

 Chapter 1068 - 1061: Final Preparations

    The time passed quickly amidst the hectic preparations, and in a blink, only one day was left until Valentine''s Day.


    "Inomata-kun, how are the preparations for your proposal going?" Hiromi Jounouchi and Misumi Mikoto met up with Inomata Naoki to inquire about his proposal ns for tomorrow.


    Both of them were in the know, especially Misumi Mikoto, who was a colleague and good friend of Tokairin Yuko, making her a key figure in tomorrow''s proposal.


    Though Hiromi Jounouchi and Misumi Mikoto provided Naoki with plenty of suggestions from a female perspective, and even helped him secure a reservation for the Sky Tree Restaurant, the proposal was ultimately Naoki''s responsibility, requiring him to be fully prepared.


    "I''ve prepared everything that needs preparing." Naoki was still very nervous about the event. Even though he wasn''t aware of what Chen Yu might be doing behind the scenes, a proposal was a significant life event, and he couldn''t help feeling anxious.


    However, since Hiromi Jounouchi and Misumi Mikoto were asking, he reiterated all the preparations: "The reservation at the Sky Tree Restaurant is all set, and I''ve confirmed all the arrangements with the restaurant, ensuring there are no issues.


    As for the guests, Dr. Misumi also helped confirm that all invitees will be there, pretending to be restaurant patrons until the proposal begins.


    I''ve also prepared the engagement ring and will begin proposing once the fireworks we prepared over the Sumida River are set off."


    Hearing Naoki''s words, Hiromi and Mikoto nodded satisfactorily. The n had been checked multiple times, and they had even taken him to rehearse at the Sky Tree Restaurant with the staff.


    While it couldn''t guarantee that nothing would go wrong, all the steps were confirmed to have no issues, and contingency ns were in ce in case of unexpected events.


    However, listening to Naoki''s rundown, Hiromi suddenly frowned and asked, "What about the flowers for your proposal? Are they being prepared by the restaurant, or did you purchase them separately?"


    "Flowers? What flowers?" Naoki was momentarily stunned, not understanding what flowers Hiromi meant.


    Misumi immediately expressed her dissatisfaction, "The bouquet for the proposal! Aren''t you nning to offer flowers before proposing? You can''t possibly think of just handing the ring to Tokairin and calling it a proposal!"


    "Well¡­" Naoki was a bit perplexed and didn''t know how to respond. He really hadn''t prepared a bouquet.


    Luckily, this issue was not difficult to resolve. Since the bouquet shouldn''t be prepared too early, buying it tomorrow would still be timely. Thus, after raising this issue, neither Hiromi nor Mikoto pursued it further.


    They merely instructed Naoki to make sure to prepare roses and then confirmed the details of the proposal with him once more.


    After discussing the arrangements again, Hiromi and Mikoto finally let Naoki go.


    "Alright, since everything is confirmed, tomorrow depends on your performance, Inomata-kun." Mikoto looked at Naoki, reminding him, "Tokairin truly cares about you. After you''re married, take good care of her! Or else, I won''t let you off!"


    Nervously, Naoki nodded emphatically, "Rest assured, Dr. Misumi, I will take good care of Yuko!"


    Despite Naoki''s assurances, Mikoto didn''t fully believe him, being aware of the situation between Naoki and Minami.


    However, she couldn''t bring it up now and could only look at Naoki with mistrust in her eyes.


    Recognizing Mikoto''s expression, Hiromi quickly pulled her aside and reassured Naoki, "Naoki-kun, you don''t need to be too nervous. While a proposal is a significant life event, being overly anxious could ruin it. Just stay calm."


    Thanks to Hiromi''sforting words, Naoki managed to calm down somewhat, yet remained quite tense.


    "I know, but it''s still so nerve-wracking!" Naoki chuckled wryly, unable to shake off his nervousness. This was even more nerve-wracking than when he took the University of Tokyo entrance exam.


    For many people, a proposal might not be an overwhelming or intense pressure, but for most, it remains a very nerve-racking event.


    In an attempt to ease his tension, Naoki turned to Hiromi and asked, "Sis, how did Brother Yu propose to you back then? Was he nervous too?"


    "Mr. Chen Yu? He wasn''t nervous at all!" When Naoki brought this up, Hiromi''s mood soured as she begrudgingly exined, "During the proposal, not to mention flowers, even the ring was an afterthought. If I hadn''t mentioned it, he wouldn''t have prepared any!"


    "Haha¡­" Naokiughed awkwardly; he hadn''t expected such an answer.


    "No way! You two always seem so loving. How could Brother Yu propose without preparing even a ring?" Mikoto skeptically doubted that someone as doting as Chen Yu wouldn''t prepare both a ring and flowers for a proposal to Hiromi.


    In response to this, Hiromi, full of grievances, confided, "Don''t mention it. At the time, Mr. Chen Yu wasn''t romantic at all. He proposed right after surgery, on the hospital rooftop, with neither a ring nor flowers. Those were addedter!"


    Though she grumbled, Mikoto noticed Hiromi gently stroking the purple wedding ring on her finger, indicating herints were just words.


    If Hiromi truly had any objections to Chen Yu, she wouldn''t have agreed to his proposal in the first ce.


    On the contrary, being deeply in love with Chen Yu means that even such a simple proposal led to them being together, and now they even have a daughter, constantly disying their enviable affection.


    Reflecting on this, Mikoto felt a wave of resignation and frustration.


    Those around her had all found partners, with Chen Yu and Hiromi living this out, Tokairin Yuko on the brink of marrying Naoki, and Kube Rokuro and Qingdai contemting marriage due to their stable rtionship, leaving Dr. Nakadofortably embracing his girlfriend''s soul daily without any loneliness.


    All things considered, she was the only one still single.


    This made Mikoto regret not being more proactive back when she first met Chen Yu, thinking that maybe her marital status might already be resolved.


    Nevertheless, this thought remained just a daydream; while Mikoto did have some initial feelings for Chen Yu, their rtionship now was purely a teacher-student bond.

 Chapter 1069 - 1062: The Plan Begins

    The office at UDI was just as busy as usual.


    The smell brought about by autopsies always lingered here. Although the office wasn''t near the autopsy room, forensic pathologists inevitably carried the odor on their clothes when dissecting bodies.


    This is one of the key reasons why the profession of a forensic pathologist is unpopr. After all, no one wants to smell like a corpse when dating a partner.


    For those at UDI, having the smell of corpses in the office was something they were used to, and sometimes even human specimens could be seen.


    After all, this is part of the job, and these things are unavoidable.


    However, the UDI office seemed a bit different today. Kube Rokuro had deliberately brought an air freshener and was spraying it around the office, while Misumi Mikoto and Tokairin Yuko uncharacteristically put on makeup.


    Forensic work did not allow for makeup, not even perfume or nail polish.


    Because cosmetics are chemical products and have strong scents, they could interfere with autopsies and examinations.


    But today was Valentine''s Day, and even the usually strict Director Kamikura didn''t say much about it.


    "Tokairin, did Inomata-kun invite you out today?" Misumi Mikoto asked Tokairin Yuko, feigning ignorance, even though she already knew Inomata Naoki''s ns for the day.


    Tokairin Yuko, unaware of everything, replied with a face full of happiness and anticipation, "Of course! Naoki-kun reserved a table at the Sky Tree Restaurant for tonight."


    "A table at the Sky Tree Restaurant? Wow! Enjoying the Tokyo night view while having a candlelight dinner, how romantic!" Misumi Mikoto responded with exaggerated surprise, her expression uncertain if it was genuine or feigned admiration.


    Tokairin Yuko couldn''t help but blush with pride. After all, having a boyfriend who put so much thought into things was something to be happy about for her.


    "Naoki likes toe up with these little surprises! He always puts a lot of thought into reserving restaurants for our dates," Tokairin Yuko said, indulged in happiness.


    She did not notice that Misumi Mikoto and Kube Rokuro were exchanging nces, and even Director Kamikura was part of this scheme.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Things were progressing smoothly on the UDI side, and the Divine Enthronement Ritual at Yomotsu Hirasaka prepared by Chen Yu was also fully ready.


    The enormous Ritual Altar was evenrger than the one Chen Yu had used by the Sanzu Riverst time, with more intricate magic runes carved upon it.


    Most importantly, Chen Yu''s Dragon Lich Mage Corps was assisting at this Ritual Altar, unlikest time where Chen Yu maintained the ritual alone.


    Around the altar, four Dragon Transformation Mage Corps were also prepared, with two of them ready to assist in maintaining the ritual when needed.


    The other two Dragon Transformation Mage Corps, along with four Mechanical Mage Corps, were ready to provide spell support for the corps lined up in front.


    The Eternal Guard and Death Refusal Knights were troops ressified from Dragon-transformed ck Knights, with the Eternal Guard as heavy infantry and the Death Refusal Knights as super-heavy knights.


    Due to their different roles, the Eternal Guard was used to construct the defense line while the Death Refusal Knights were ced near the Ritual Altar as a reserve force.


    In the event that the front line was breached, these super-heavy knights would be used to hinder the enemy''s advance, break through their formations, and counterattack, with the hopes of turning the tide of battle.


    After all, it was a defensive operation, so it made no sense to have heavy cavalryunch a charge on the front lines.


    Inomata Naoki''s Blood River Legion served as the mobile force.


    Though Jounouchi Hiromi herself wasn''t present yet, she had already spread her Blood Sea Domain across the entire position, forming a moat-like structure through dug channels and encircling the entire camp.


    With these blood waters, her Blood River Legion could appear anywhere in the camp at any time, fill gaps in the battle lines, and evenunch surprise attacks.


    After Jounouchi Hiromi advanced to a demigod, her Blood River had evolved into a Blood Sea, greatly enhancing her Blood River Legion, turning it into a fully equipped andplete high-rank Undead Legion, no longer just skeleton soldiers like when battling Queen Mary.


    With enough blood water, this Undead Legion in the Blood Sea was truly immortal and indestructible.


    Moreover, the Blood Sea had another crucial function: enabling ship-girls to conduct operations on water surfaces.


    Although ship-girls could fight onnd, as warships, their strongest abilities and roles were only fully realized on water.


    "It seems His Highness Chen Yu is ready," said the Inari God, standing beside Chen Yu and marveling at the scene before them.


    "Everything''s ready except for the east wind," Chen Yu said with a serious expression on his face, acknowledging the Inari God''s remark with a nod before inquiring, "Is His Highness Miketsu ready as well?"


    The mention by Chen Yu prompted Miketsu to nod and reassure, "Rest assured, everything is prepared. The invited gods to participate in the battle against the forces of Yomi are in position, and once the Senzui Stone opens, my Divine domain will envelop this area, blocking all exits from Yomi."


    The Inari God''s words brought a satisfied nod from Chen Yu, finally easing some of the sternness on his face: "Looks like everything''s waiting for Tokyo to begin."


    "Isn''t everything within your n, Lord Chen Yu?" The Inari God smiled, even joking with Chen Yu, "After today, we should address you as ''Your Highness''."


    "Perhaps I should also offer my congrattions on His Highness Miketsu''s further advancement?" Chen Yu replied with a slight smile.


    If the Deification Ritual seeded, Chen Yu could indeed be called ''Your Highness,'' and the Inari God would also advance further, reaching a statusparable to the leader of a pantheon; certainly an event worth looking forward to and celebrating.


    Chen Yu and the Inari God exchanged a few more words before Chen Yu focused his mind deeply, connecting with a puppet far over in Tokyo.


    In the top-floor restaurant of the Sky Tree, Chen Yu''s puppet and Jounouchi Hiromi sat at a corner table, awaiting the arrival of Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko.


    "Honey? You''re here!" Naturally, Jounouchi Hiromi recognized that Chen Yu''s consciousness had been channeled over and greeted him.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly at Jounouchi Hiromi and nced around. Although there were some diners present, Chen Yu knew these were people invited by Inomata Naoki, all waiting to witness Inomata Naoki proposing to Tokairin Yuko.


    "Looks like we''re just waiting for Naoki to propose," thought Chen Yu, finally at ease as he noticed that everything in the restaurant was set, waiting for Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko to arrive.

 Chapter 1070 - 1063: The Curtain Rises

    The Sky Tree Restaurant had been booked in advance for tonight. Although it was quite costly, and not just anyone could book the entire restaurant, with the recent Nobel Prize winners Jounouchi Hiromi and Chen Yu making an appearance, the manager consulted with the owner and generously gave them a special deal, charging only ten percent of the full booking fee.


    As for the restaurant cooperating with Inomata Naoki''s proposal, there was naturally no issue.


    So when Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki stepped into the restaurant, everyone present was a participant in the proposal, with only Tokairin Yuko being unaware.


    Everything was as nned, with the informed waiter leading Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko to a table by the window.


    This spot was pre-arranged, offering the best view in the restaurant, allowing for a sweeping view of the Sumida River and a direct sight of the fireworkster.


    Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki sat down at the table, and from Chen Yu''s position, he could clearly see them. It was evident that Inomata Naoki was very nervous today.


    "Yuko, what would you like to eat?" Inomata Naoki asked Tokairin Yuko while flipping through the menu.


    "I''m fine with anything, Naoki. You order," Tokairin Yuko naturally left the decision to Inomata Naoki.


    Seeing Tokairin Yuko''s response, Inomata Naoki flipped through the menu again, then looked at the waiter and asked, "Do you have any rmendations?"


    "Are you two a couple?" The informed waiter intentionally asked before introducing, "Today is Valentine''s Day. You two could try our special Valentine''s Day menu, designed by our chef specifically for today."


    In fact, the so-called Valentine''s Day menu was specially prepared for Inomata Naoki and Tokairin Yuko, but calling it the Valentine''s Day menu was a way to keep Tokairin Yuko from catching on.


    Hearing the waiter''s suggestion, Inomata Naoki naturally looked towards Tokairin Yuko and asked, "What do you think, Yuko?"


    "Sure, it''s Valentine''s Day, a Valentine''s Day menu sounds good," Tokairin Yuko had no objections to this.


    Having dinner with a boyfriend on Valentine''s Day, what else would one order if not a couple''s menu?


    At this point, eating was secondary; what mattered was who you were eating with.


    The waiter, ustomed to such scenes, nodded and, afterplimenting Inomata Naoki with a "Your girlfriend is really beautiful," turned to prepare the food.


    "The view here is amazing!" Tokairin Yuko praised as she looked out at the Tokyo night scenery, curiously asking Inomata Naoki, "It''s Valentine''s Day, I thought it would be hard to get a reservation here, Naoki, how did you manage it?"


    To this question, Inomata Naoki, a bit tense, replied, "I booked well in advance, and with Brother Yu''s help, it wasn''t too hard to get a table. Although, today isn''t as crowded indeed."


    The two chatted, talking about trivial matters. Tokairin Yuko had particrly dressed up today, putting on makeup and even wearing so-called winning lingery.


    All to entirely win over Inomata Naoki today.


    They both harbored their own thoughts, and the waiter began to gradually serve the so-called couple''s menu.


    Tasting the chef''s specially crafted dishes, Tokairin Yuko and Inomata Naoki started to feel more at ease with each other.


    Chen Yu observed that Inomata Naoki''s nervousness was slowly waning. He checked the time and said to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Looks like it''s about to start!"


    "Yes, hubby, you''ve prepared for this for so long, finally, there will be a result." Jounouchi Hiromi smiled sweetly at Chen Yu, both encouraging him and sharing his happiness.


    "It''s just a shame I can''t spend Valentine''s Day with you." Chen Yu gazed out the window, as a firework lit up the night sky: "Though I will miss this Valentine''s Day, I promise to spend all future ones with you."


    Hearing Chen Yu''s words, Jounouchi Hiromi''s smile grew brighter, "No, today I''ll be with you all the way, Mr. Chen Yu! For such an important asion, I won''t miss it."


    Jounouchi Hiromi''s words deeply touched Chen Yu, making him smile back at her.


    At this moment, as the couple exchanged smiles, the restaurant lights dimmed. Under the brilliant fireworks outside, a cake adorned with candles was pushed out.


    Inomata Naoki held flowers in one hand and a ring in the other, kneeling on one knee before Tokairin Yuko.


    Tokairin Yuko could not believe it, covering her mouth with tears streaming down, while friends and family who had been waiting rushed out, surrounding them.


    "Yuko, will you marry me?" Inomata Naoki asked, meeting Tokairin Yuko''s expectant gaze, voicing the words she longed to hear.


    Though Tokairin Yuko cried uncontrobly, she still reached out her left hand towards Inomata Naoki.


    After slipping the ring onto Tokairin Yuko''s finger, Inomata Naoki stood, putting the flowers in her arms and hugging her tightly.


    "Kiss! Kiss!" The crowd jeered excitedly.


    With everyone watching, Inomata Naoki kissed the bashful Tokairin Yuko on the lips.


    At that moment, Chen Yu also lifted the memory seal over him.


    In an instant, memories of past lives surged forth, leaving Inomata Naoki''s mind in chaos.


    Overwhelmed by too many memories, he momentarily lost sense of who he was, unsure whether the person in his arms was truly Tokairin Yuko, whom he had just proposed to, or Minami, who apanied him across lifetimes.


    This caused Inomata Naoki''s hug on Tokairin Yuko to be momentarily awkward.


    Watching closely, Misumi Mikoto hurriedly cast a spell to control his body as instructed by Chen Yu.


    The Chitose Sisters, always by Misumi Mikoto''s side, secretly assisted with suggestive techniques on everyone present.


    Fortunately, the control was timely. Although the sudden flood of memories bewildered Inomata Naoki, nothing disastrous urred.


    Seeing the situation under control, Chen Yu spoke to Jounouchi Hiromi, "Honey, I''ll head over first."


    "Mmm, good luck, hubby!" Jounouchi Hiromi beamed at Chen Yu, standing up to give him a very Japanese-style blessing: "Wish my lord husband victory in battle!"


    Upon hearing Jounouchi Hiromi''s words, Chen Yu said nothing more, simply smiled, then closed his eyes, withdrawing his essence from the puppet.


    When he opened his eyes, he was already standing on the brink of a battlefield.


    "Commence!"

 Chapter 1071 - 1064 Senzui Stone è·¯ Fragment

    After Chen Yu unsealed Inomata Naoki''s memory, the rules of the world were once again disturbed.


    Cracks also appeared on the massive Senzui Stone before him, and the thick shimenawa even began to break.


    However, the tremor of the world rules wasn''t particrly strong; the Senzui Stone and the shimenawa on it suffered only minor damage, then began to self-repair amidst a sh of white light.


    "It seems relying solely on Naoki''s emotions is still not enough. Your Highness Miketsu, I need your assistance." Chen Yu shook his head at the changes on the Senzui Stone before him and looked towards the Inari God beside him.


    At Chen Yu''s signal, the Inari God nodded slightly and lifted his hand, unsealing His block on Minami''s memory as well.


    After a moment''s pause, it seemed as if heaven and earth were enraged; the sky erupted with thunder so fierce that lightning fell like torrential rain, while the earth shook violently, emitting a terrifying rumble.


    Chen Yu didn''t even bother to nce at the lightning crashing down from the sky; a Mechanical Mage Corps prepared below the Ritual Altar released a protective barrier, directly blocking all the lightning in the sky.


    But this seemed to make the world even more furious.


    Amidst the shing lightning and thunder, even the wind roared in anger, and several tornadoes swiftly formed not far away, tearing at the air, sweeping towards the Ritual Altar.


    Seeing the appearance of tornadoes, Xiao Lan, who had been lying idly beside the Ritual Altar, finally perked up, spread his dragon wings, and rushed out.


    In the air, he revealed his true form, enormous wings that seemed to cover the sky clearing away the thunderclouds, his Breaths hitting the tornadoes and dispersing them before they could fully form.


    Although Xiao Lan still couldn''t fully harness the Storm Divine Core now, dispersing naturally formed thunderstorms and tornadoes posed no problem for him.


    But this was ultimately just small unrest, the breaking of the boundary between life and death had triggered the world''s natural reaction, and the true challenge was just beginning.


    As the thunderclouds and tornadoes in the sky were dispelled, the rumbling of the earth grew louder, the cracks on the Senzui Stone erged, and the shimenawa on it became increasingly bright, even turning golden, making a final effort to prevent the Senzui Stone from breaking apart.


    Even Dosen Daimyojin finally revealed himself, attempting to stop all this, but it proved ineffective in the end, as the Senzui Stone shattered.


    The broken golden shimenawa ignited, turning to ash along with the manifested Dosen Daimyojin.


    "I thought He would at least fight back a little, didn''t expect Him to just stay hidden in the stone." Chen Yu shook his head as he watched the burnt-out Dosen Daimyojin.


    Initially, he worried Dosen Daimyojin would be an obstacle, but didn''t expect Him to perish so quickly.


    "Dosen Daimyojin''s Divine Duty is to prevent the invasion of Yomi''s army into the present world and cannot intervene in everything happening here." The Inari God was not surprised, reminding Chen Yu: "Now that the Senzui Stone is shattered, Yomi''s army will soon appear. I will use the Divine domain to hold back their deities; the rest is up to you."


    Speaking, the Inari God didn''t wait for Chen Yu''s response, directly summoning his Divine domain, enveloping the entire Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    For the Inari God, this was an all-out gambit, if his Divine domain were shattered here by Yomi''s army, it would be a tremendous blow, possibly even leading to His demise.


    As the Inari God''s Divine domain descended, grass grew over the previously barren ground of Yomotsu Hirasaka, flowers blossomed, and life flourished.


    Meanwhile, deities originally dwelling within the Inari God''s Divine domain revealed themselves, appearing in the sky above Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    "Since His Highness Miketsu has begun, I shall start as well." Chen Yu gestured to the Inari God, then turned and ascended the Ritual Altar.


    Although this ceremony was grander in scale than the previous one beside the Sanzu River, the process itself bore little difference.


    As Chen Yu initiated the ritual, the Dragon Liches, already positioned on the Ritual Altar, began Casting Spells and chanting, assisting Chen Yu in sustaining the ritual.


    Below each Dragon Lich was a pre-drawn Magic Array, which gradually lighted up as they infused their Magic Power into the Ritual Altar, connecting them all, causing the entire altar to emit a purple glow.


    Meanwhile, after the Senzui Stone copsed, a massive ck chasm was left on the ground.


    Initially, nothing seemed amiss, but swiftly the surrounding soil began to copse, with ck smoke billowing from the chasm.


    The ck smoke touched the grass and flowers around that had sprouted due to the Inari God''s Divine domain, instantly withering them.


    As the ck smoke continued to spew forth, it quickly enveloped the surroundingnd, obscuring what was happening inside.


    Witnessing this scene, the Inari God and other deities were rmed, the Inari God himself flew into the sky, arriving before the army ranks.


    In the sky, Xiao Lan seemed to notice the ck smoke spreading towards the troops, so he pped his wings,unching a fierce wind towards the smoke.


    The smoke was dispersed, but what was revealed within it was a group of green-faced, fang-bearing, horned Evil Ghosts.


    "Yomotsu Oni Tribe!" a deity beside the Inari God eximed in surprise.


    Though the legends of Yomi and the Yomotsu Oni Tribe were widespread, few had truly witnessed them with their own eyes, especially such arge group of Evil Ghosts as before them.


    "This is merely a pack of imps; the true army of Yomi is yet to arrive!" Apparently, finding the deity beside him overly startled, the Inari God couldn''t help scolding.


    Chastened by the Inari God''s rebuke, the deity steadied himself, focusing all attention on the enormous pit formed by the copsed ground behind the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, staying vignt for the army of Yomi as mentioned by the Inari God.


    "Human World! It''s the Human World!" "The Senzui Stone has vanished!" "We''ve arrived in the Human World!"


    These Yomotsu Oni Tribe members who had appeared first began shouting, realizing whaty ahead, their eyes turned towards the prepared Army of the Dead.


    "Who are these people?" "No matter who they are, kill them!"


    "Charge!" These Demons from Yomi seemed not very smart, charging directly at the Undead Legion.


    Observing the situation, Maeda Toshiie within the army formation showed no sign of tension, merely called habitually to all the Undead Soldiers: "Hold your ground!"


    The Yomi Oni Tribe''s charge crashed like a wave against the rock-like formation of the Undead Legion.

 Chapter 1072 - 1065: Battle è·¯ Crisis

    The war has begun.


    This can indeed be called a war, even though the number of participants on both sides does not seem to be substantial.


    But on one side is the Undead Legion, which has traversed the Multiverse and strikes fear into countless civilizations, and on the other side is the army of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe from the Yellow Springs in Japan''s mythology, a force that even the Creator Gods can only flee from.


    The collision and battle between these two are enough to be recorded in epic and myth.


    Especially now in the sky, the Magatsukami sealed in the Yellow Springs has also begun to emerge with ck smoke from the pit at the bottom of the Hirasaka Ridge, engaging in an intense battle with the deities led by the Inari God in the sky.


    Chen Yu, at this moment, no longer has the energy or mood to worry about the battlefield''s situation. With the Inari God present, as long as no stronger deities appear on the Yellow Springs'' side, the battlefront should hold for the time being.


    Not to mention, apart from the Inari God, are the numerous legions and ship-girls he has stationed on the ground just for decoration?


    In fact, Chen Yu cannot spare any attention to the battlefield now; his entire mind, as before, has once again submerged into the ritual.


    Compared to thest ceremony at the Sanzu River Bank, this time Chen Yu clearly feels it is much more demanding. Getting the Network of Rules to manifest, let alone pulling the world rules he selected from it, is much more difficult thanst time.


    Chen Yu can clearly feel that the world consciousness is now very active and is continuously resisting Chen Yu''s plundering of the world rules.


    Particrly crucial is that this time, Chen Yu does not have the Stygian River tributary by his side, making it hard to borrow its power, insteadmunicating through the Dragon Witches to borrow a much weaker Power of the Stygian Riverpared tost time.


    However, although the ritual''s difficulty has increased, with the assistance of the Dragon Witch Ghost Mage Corps, Chen Yu''s control over the ceremony has undoubtedly increased significantly.


    For a Necromancer, having a Mage Corps to provide abundant magic power allows him to unleash his full potential.


    The world consciousness is resisting? No problem, just directly overpower it with brute force, gather the magic power to st the Network of Rules into manifestation.


    And unlikest time, there''s no need to delicately contaminate the world rules with the power gathered at the ritual altar.


    The world consciousness clearly finds it intolerable for such a thing to happen, with the vibrations of the world rules and the world''s entire rejection pressing directly on Chen Yu, nearly causing him to lose his footing.


    But Chen Yu still stabilized his body, pushing all the pressure back with the power gathered by the Dragon Witches.


    Below the ritual altar, two standby Dragon Transformation Mage Corps also saw this and began casting spells to channel power to the already struggling Chen Yu atop the altar.


    With the support of the two Mage Corps, Chen Yu immediately felt relieved, and the pages of the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" in his hands flew, with a spell developed by Necromancers specifically to counter world consciousness already taking shape.


    This actually falls within the realm of Divine Arts, even for demigod-level Necromancers, it''s difficult to use such a spell.


    But with the support of the three Mage Corps behind him, Chen Yu released this spell.


    The invisible spell struck directly at the Network of Rules, following thework to hit the fiercely resisting world consciousness.


    For Necromancers, being rejected by the world consciousness is nothing unusual, so naturally, some rather gentle and amiable Necromancers developed spells to deal with world consciousness.


    Some of these spells can severely damage or even annihte the world consciousness, while others, like the one used by Chen Yu, can make the world consciousness enter a slumber, for shorter or longer durations.


    Since Chen Yu is not yet a deity, this spell can only make the world consciousness sleep for a short period.


    Once the spell took effect, the resistance of the world consciousness immediately dissipated.


    However, the cost of this was that more than a dozen Dragon Liches on the ritual altar were instantly drained of all magic power, disintegrating like flying ash.


    However, Chen Yu did not care about this; after settling the world consciousness, he needed to quickly extract the four rules before it could react, as his wife and children were waiting to use them.


    Just as Chen Yu started to draw the world rules, an extremely terrifying pressure and a piercingughter emanated from deep within the pit at Hirasaka Ridge, causing an intrinsic fear across the entire battlefield.


    Upon hearing this piercingughter, the Inari God, the strongest on the scene, was the first to change expression, as he acutely knew whose voice this belonged to.


    In Japan''s mythology, the origins of Yomotsu Hirasaka and the Senzui Stone trace back to the Creator Gods, Izanagi and Izanami, and this thunderous piercingughter was issued by Izanami, who entered the Yellow Springs after death.


    For the other Magatsukami of the Yellow Springs, the Inari God did not concern Himself with them at all.


    After all, He is Japan''s most powerful deity by sheer Power of Faith, supported by the inexhaustible Divine Power from Inari Shrines across the country, elevating His Divine Position to an unsurpassable level.


    Bing second only to the Three Precious Children in the entire Japanese Deity system.


    But even for the strongest Three Precious Children in the Japanese Deity system, they were merely descendants of Izanagi, andpared to Izanami, even Amaterasu ¨­mikami Himself might struggle to handle this already deceased Creator God.


    Especially aside from Izanami, there is also the God of Destruction, Susanou, one of the Three Precious Children, sealed in the Yellow Springs.


    As a deity specializing inbat and destruction, the Inari God felt that even in His own divine domain, He could at most draw against him.


    But now, the bow cannot be undone. Even if He couldn''t win, the Inari God must press on bravely.


    Behind Him, Chen Yu had already begun extracting the world rules, and if He wanted to advance further, He must, at the very least, stall for time until Chen Yu''s ritual concluded.


    With that in mind, the Inari God hesitated no more. After a golden light shed over His body, a new attire appeared along with a bow and arrow in His hands.


    And the fox that emerged from behind Him carried arrows resembling golden wheat ears, standing by His side.


    Bowing and nocking an arrow, the Inari God shot the golden divine arrows in His hand towards the pit where the Yomotsu Oni Tribe was continuously emerging.


    The arrow was caught by a massive hand of ck-purple hue, revealing a menacing and robust divine figure.


    "Susanou!" The Inari God''s expression changed, as the situation had turned extremely dire.


    Without further thought, the Inari God bent His bow again, but this time, He directed the shots towards the other Magatsukami in the sky.


    If He couldn''t counter Susanou, He''d have to eliminate other Magatsukami first, freeing other deities to assist the army in holding off the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, making use of the time effectively.

 Chapter 1073 - 1066: Battle Situation è·¯ Tense

    With the appearance of Susanou, the offensive of the army of Yomi elerated, more Demons from Yomi erupted from the pits along with the ck smoke.


    Facing the Yomotsu Oni Tribe army, which surged like a tide, even the Undead Legion, known across the Multiverse for its human wave tactics, felt the pressure.


    The ship-girls on the battlefield had already started their bombardment, using firepower to inflict casualties on the Yomotsu Oni Tribe''s army.


    But the Yomotsu Oni Tribe emerging from the pits were too many; a single shell might temporarily clear an area, but in an instant, the following Yomotsu Oni would fill the void.


    No matter how elite the Undead Legion Chen Yu ced before the Ritual Altar was, even if the Yomotsu Oni Tribe were merely a herd of pigs, their sheer numbers could still drown the Undead Legion''s lines.


    "What a brutal battle!" Maeda Toshiie, in charge of directing the forces yet to enter the fray,mented without much tension.


    For the Undead Legion, numbers and attrition battles were nothing to fear, especially since the bodies of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe could still be used after death.


    Signaling the Mage Corps that had long been prepared, Maeda Toshiie adjusted the formation, replenishing some breached lines with troops.


    That''s how defensive battles are, especially when the enemy''s numbers are overwhelmingly massive; no strategies or tactics can suffice, leaving only a grueling fight to see who can endure longer.


    However, as four Mechanical Mage Corps cast consecutive Legion-rank Necromantic Resurrections onto the battlefield.


    Though the Yomotsu Oni Tribe were vast in number, their individual strength wasn''t high. They suffered heavy losses from the start of the battle against the Undead Legion, coupled with the bombardment from the ship-girls, leaving many corpses on the battlefield.


    Now, under the effect of the four Legion-rank Necromantic Resurrections, these bodies rose.


    Two awaiting Dragonized Mage Corps then added two Commands the Dead. With thebined casting from the Mage Corps, the spells swept across the battlefield, and the corpses raised by Necromantic Resurrection glowed red in the eyes and roared, charging like mad dogs at the nearby Yomotsu Oni Tribe.


    The Yomotsu Oni Tribe were already quite ferocious, but the resurrected bodies were even more savage, often killing the living Yomotsu Oni Tribe with a few strikes, and the fallen bodies would likewise turn into rabid dogs under the spell, continuing the assault.


    This is the most typical tactic of the Undead Legion, first using elite forces to deal damage to the enemy, then using the enemy''s bodies to create cannon fodder in counterattack, causing greater destruction.


    If the Undead Legion''s resurrection of bodies cannot be thwarted, and they cannot swiftly replenish forces to maintain the numerical advantage, facing the Undead Legion, defeat is the only oue.


    However, at this point on the battlefield, besides the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, the Magatsukami continue to appear.


    The appearance of these deities introduced many variables to the battlefield.


    Though the Inari God had previously inflicted significant casualties on the Magatsukami, and other deities fighting alongside Him tried their best to block the enemy deities, as more and more deities from Yomi emerged from the pits alongside the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, these gods could not stop all the Magatsukami.


    A Magatsukami just emerged from the pit, broke through the blockade from the deities on the Inari God''s side, and charged toward the Undead Legion''s formation aiming to wreak havoc.


    But before He could reach the formation, a shell hit Him mid-air, sending Him spinning twice before crashing to the battlefield below.


    The Magatsukami had barelynded before the resurrected bodies of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe around Him swarmed over, tearing at Him frantically. Soon, this deity was overwhelmed by countless corpses and silenced.


    Warspite, who fired that shot, visibly rxed after seeing the result.


    "How''s the situation on themander''s side?" Warspite asked Constitution beside him.


    "The ritual is progressing smoothly; with support from the Mage Corps, there''s no problem. We just need to hold the line." Constitution, as the leader of the Mage Corps, still needed tomand them in battle, but she remained focused on the state of the ritual without letting down her guard.


    Warspite, of course, knew the importance of holding the line, but the current battle situation was so tense, she couldn''t help but express: "There are too many enemies!"


    "Is the Royal Navy afraid of battle?" Enterprise, clutching a longbow and continuously shooting arrows at obvious targets on the battlefield, couldn''t help but retort after hearing Warspite''sment.


    "The Royal Navy is never afraid of battle!" Warspite''s tone was firm and serious, but she remained worried: "But there are too many enemies. If this goes on, even with necromancy resuscitation, it will be tough to maintain the line."


    Warspite''s words left Enterprise and Constitution unable to argue, even though it appeared that the battle had gained some advantage through the Undead Legion''s usual Sea of Corpses tactic. Yet they could see that the enemy had not been repelled, albeit this only applied to the ordinary enemy troops.


    For the deities continuously emerging from the pits, this tactic was less effective, especially since these deities were predominantly airborne, making effective attacks from ground forces challenging, relying on aerial allied deities and shelling and air assaults from the ship-girls.


    "No matter what, even if it is to thest breath, we must hold the line!" Warspite remained resolute, her ship equipment continuing to spew death, although this was no more than a drop in the bucket.


    A hint of hesitation and doubt crossed Enterprise''s face, but soon she clenched her longbow, closed her eyes, and her aura began to change.


    This change immediately caught Warspite and Constitution''s attention; Enterprise''s transformation was too noticeable.


    "Is she¡­?" Warspite slightly frowned, somewhat uncertain.


    "She is reiming the true power of USS Enterprise." Constitution saw what Enterprise was doing and exined to Warspite: "Enterprise always believed herself not to be the real Enterprise, thus resisted the true power and belief in Enterprise, but now she is reiming this power."


    Warspite immediately understood, nodding slightly without saying more. On the battlefield now, any additional power was beneficial.


    The process of Enterprise reiming her power didn''tst long, only a short while before when she opened her eyes, her soaring aura caught even Warspite and Constitution''s attention.


    Enterprise, due to her denial of her original power, had always been able to exert only demigod-level strength, not matching her legendary status as a ship in human history.


    But now, Enterprise stood above demigods, stepping into the domain of gods and truly showcasing her power.


    With a single arrow, a Magatsukami fell.

 Chapter 1074 - 1067: Sea of Blood è·¯ Surging

    The explosion of Enterprise undoubtedly added a strong support to the battlefield, at least serving as an effective deterrent against the continuously emerging Magatsukami.


    However, Magatsukami wasn''t just a target standing still to be hit. After Enterprise shot down two Magatsukami, the others became alert and prepared; although still contained by her, they were no longer shot down again.


    The sh remained stalemated; if no new variables emerged, Warspite felt that all they could do was buy time until Chen Yupleted the ritual.


    Although this was an eptable oue for the Undead Legion side, Warspite felt that the battle wouldn''t proceed so smoothly, especially due to the shrillughter asionally emanating from the pit, making her aware that even more powerful entities had not appeared yet.


    This led Warspite to turn her head, looking in the direction of the Ritual Altar.


    There, a gigantic Network of Rules was being pulled out from the void by Chen Yu, much like what happened by the Sanzu River Bankst time.


    At this moment, Chen Yu was searching and pulling from this entire Network of Rules to acquire the world rules he desired.


    As Chen Yu tugged at the world rules, the entire world seemed to tremble; the space around the Ritual Altar even tore apart, with ck fissures appearing, lightning and gales sweeping, looking incredibly terrifying.


    As Warspite grew increasingly worried for Chen Yu, the Sea of Blood at her feet began to stir.


    This startled Warspite, for this blood water was key to supporting the Ship-girls'' equipment deployment and maximizing their strength; any disturbance could influence the entire battle.


    "If you''re worried about Mr. Chen Yu, then guard this ce well and destroy the enemies before you!" Just as Warspite was concerned, Jounouchi Hiromi''s voice sounded by her side.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, now donning the Demigod Armor crafted by Chen Yu, had a bright moon hovering behind her, while two spectral wolves appeared at her feet, clearly indicating she had activated all the enchantments on the armor.


    "Ma''am!" Warspite''s expression grew animated upon seeing Jounouchi Hiromi arrive.


    Even though Jounouchi Hiromi was merely at a Demigod Level, as Chen Yu''s wife, she became the backbone for everyone when Chen Yu was focused on the ritual, unable tomand.


    Jounouchi Hiromi said little, merely nodding slightly to Warspite, then focused her attention on the battlefield.


    Although the Yomotsu Oni Tribe were demons, they bled and left corpses when they died, and by this point, the battlefield was already a river of blood.


    This, undoubtedly, was the perfect setting for Jounouchi Hiromi, the Crimson Empress, to unleash her abilities.


    The bloodwater beneath the Undead Legion flowed, converging toward the frontline, and the blood on the battlefield seemed to be drawn, pooling together.


    The converging bloodwaters at the front line, due to the depressed terrain of Yomotsu Hirasaka, quickly formed blood deep enough to submerge knees.


    The blood controlled by Jounouchi Hiromi had no effect on the Undead Legion, instead granting them various benefits, restoring their Blood Qi Armor, and healing their injuries.


    But for the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, this was a fatal threat.


    The Demons from Yomi at the front line paid no mind to the blood water beneath them, for the Oni, used to living within the Yellow Springs, considered the blood watermonce; apart from slightly impeding their movement, they couldn''t perceive anything amiss.


    However, when Jounouchi Hiromi saw the entire front line soaked in blood water, she gently raised her hand into a fist: "Crimson Spikes!"


    Countless spikes rose from the Sea of Blood, instantly skewering all the Yomotsu Oni Tribe touching the bloodwater, resembling a forest of blood-red thorns.


    Instantaneously clearing the frontline of enemies, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t halt, opening her clenched hand to push forward: "Blood Tide!"


    The blood-red spikes copsed, the carcasses impaled upon them fell and, with the surging bloodwater, transformed into crimson waves, surging forward and swallowing the following enemies in the blink of an eye.


    After engulfing approximately one-third of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe''s army before her, Jounouchi Hiromi felt a slight satisfaction, raising her hand, turning her palm upward to elevate the blood qi into a blood cloud, enveloping the whole of Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    Seeing Jounouchi Hiromi unleashing such a disy of power, the Magatsukami from Yomi naturally took notice of her presence.


    Several self-proimed valiant Magatsukami directly ignored the soldiers of the Undead Legion, soaring from the air towards Jounouchi Hiromi to attack, clearly aiming to eliminate this major threat.


    Nheless, Jounouchi Hiromi paid no heed to these Magatsukami, continuing to gather the ascending blood cloud, seemingly intending to construct a tform from the blood clouds.


    The charging Magatsukami, seeing this, grew even more excited, elerating further as if about to enter the shrouded range of the blood cloud.


    Yet in just a blink, the blood qi around the approaching Magatsukami transformed into Undead Warriors, aggressively stabbing at the bodies of these Magatsukami with blood-colored weapons.


    The assaulting Magatsukami showed some bravery, dodging as the blood qi-coagted soldiers attacked, even finding the time to counterattack, shing several blood qi soldiers in half.


    But... this had no effect.


    The soldiers, mere assemges of blood qi, almost instantly re-cohered, showing no signs of injury.


    Simultaneously, Xiao Lan, who had been hunting Magatsukami, finished its prey, turning its wings to fly towards its mistress, with these Magatsukami blocking its path.


    A lightning Breath tore through space, and the Magatsukami, which had narrowly evaded the surprise attack of the blood qi soldiers, weren''t so lucky this time; just a slight sidestep caused them to be devoured by lightning.


    After obliterating these Magatsukami, Xiao Lan shrank in size,nding in front of Jounouchi Hiromi, lowering its head towards its mistress.


    Xiao Lan knew that once Chen Yu''s ritual seeded, its mistress would ascend to be the highest deity, and even though it had merged with the Storm Divine Core, it would still be suppressed by its mistress.


    Yet at this moment, it harbored no rebellious thoughts, willingly and sincerely serving as Jounouchi Hiromi''s mount.


    Jounouchi Hiromi mounted Xiao Lan''s back, causing it to fly, while ance appeared in her hand.


    "Victory!" At this moment, Jounouchi Hiromi shouted like a Valkyrie, and with her shout, a blood-colored halo descended upon every soldier of the Undead Legion, providing enhancements and making all the undead soldiers even more frenzied.

 Chapter 1075 - 1068: Battle Situationè·¯Outside the Field

    Within the Necromancy System, the Death Knight is inherently a figure meant to lead armies. In terms ofmandingrge-scale battles, a Death Knight is far more adept than a Necromancer.


    Of course, this is mainly because Necromancers prefer research over warfare, whereas Death Knights have a keener inclination towards war.


    Although in terms of individual strength, there isn''t much difference between a Necromancer and a Death Knight, and if a Necromancer uses all their means, it would be quite difficult for a Death Knight to defeat them.


    However, on the battlefield, it must be said that a Death Knight is indeed a profession born for war.


    With the arrival of Jounouchi Hiromi, the tide of the battle changed drastically.


    Even though Jounouchi Hiromi is not well-versed in battle formationmand, her presence as the Crimson Empress and a demigod-level Death Knight significantly boosts thebat potential of the Undead Legion.


    Apart from the natural bonuses a high-level Death Knight provides to lower undead servants, the bonuses provided by the Sea of Blood under Jounouchi Hiromi''s control were even greater.


    In addition to the several aura spells she cast, the Undead Legion on the battlefield seemed to be on steroids, theirbat power doubling almost instantly.


    Riding on Xiao Lan, she surveyed the battlefield. Seeing the Undead Legion beginning to turn the tide and suppressing the fierce onught of the Yomi army, Jounouchi Hiromi felt somewhat satisfied.


    However, she did not charge with Xiao Lan but instead shifted her gaze to the six mage corps providing spell support on the battlefield.


    At this time, the six mage corps were still maintaining the Necromantic Resurrection and Command the Dead spells cast on the battlefield, but Jounouchi Hiromi nced at the battlefield and decided to adjust the spellcasting of these six mage corps.


    Though Necromantic Resurrection and Command the Dead are pivotal to the ssic revival tactics of the Undead Legion, maintaining them with all six mage corps was somewhat wasteful.


    Under Jounouchi Hiromi''s adjustment, two Dragon Transformation Mage Corps maintained the Resurrection of the Dead and Command the Dead spells, allowing their continued presence on the battlefield.


    Meanwhile, the four Mechanical Mage Corps adjusted their spellcasting, beginning joint spellcasting to unleash new offensive spells.


    Jounouchi Hiromi did not have the four Mechanical Mage Corps cast any high-power spells or forbidden curses but chose the Rain of Fire Spell, which wasn''t overly powerful but covered a wide area.


    Under normal circumstances, the Rain of Fire Spell would cover only a few dozen square meters and drop a few dozen fireballs.


    But with the joint spellcasting of the four Mechanical Mage Corps, the simple Rain of Fire Spell transformed into a meteor firestorm covering the entire battlefield!


    Countless sparks fell from the sky like rain, enveloping the entire battlefield almost instantly, even covering the pit continuously spewing the Yomotsu Oni Tribe.


    Individually, a fire spark''s damage might be negligible, but when they came down like a torrential downpour, they were still enough to inflict considerable harm.


    Even though Demons from Yomi had a certain resistance to fire, they were quickly knocked down and ignited by the rain of fire. After struggling briefly, they went silent and turned into burning corpses.


    And under the effects of Necromantic Resurrection and Command the Dead, these corpses continued to rise, burning, and rushed towards the still-living Yomotsu Oni Tribe.


    Because the coverage of the Rain of Fire Spell was so wide, and the ordinary Yomotsu Oni Tribe could not counter it, the battlefield was almost cleared after the fire rain fell, with the burning undead rushing toward the pit still spewing Yomotsu Oni Tribe, even showing signs of backfilling the pit.


    But as the pit emitted another soul-stirring, ghastlyugh, the living undead that had nearly entered the pit were cleared almost instantly like popcorn being popped.


    Furthermore, following the ghastlyughter that cleared the undead around the pit, eight new Magatsukami appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yomotsu Hirasaka, the Onmyoji from the Tsuchimikado Family were setting up barriers around the entrance, hoping to stop the invasion of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe''s army.


    Although Chen Yu called upon the Tsuchimikado Family for help in the battle, he did not throw them into the battlefield.


    On one hand, the Onmyoji of the Tsuchimikado Family were few in number, and their strengths varied, making it likely they would be cannon fodder if sent into battle and would not serve any significant purpose.


    Instead of having them be consumed on the battlefield, it was better to have them do something within their capabilities, such as blocking any that might slip through the battlefield.


    "How is the sealing progressing?" the Head of the Tsuchimikado Family asked an elder responsible for setting up the seal.


    "We have already set up a seal at the entrance of Hirasaka, and the family''s members are patrolling. There should be no problems," the elder quickly responded to the head''s inquiry, though he felt quite uneasy internally despite his reassurances.


    After all, they were dealing with the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, sealed by Izanagi in the Yellow Springs nation, an endeavor even their ancestor Abe no Seimei had never attempted, which naturally caused them concern.


    The Head of the Tsuchimikado Family was of a simr mindset, but with the battle already raging within Hirasaka, withdrawing now would only lead to more severe consequences, so despite the unease and tension, he remained there, at least putting on a calm facade.


    However, he wasn''t entirely without confidence as he had a trump card to rely upon: "Will Lord Chibae?"


    "We''ve already sent word to Lord Chiba and received a reply that they wille," the elder, understanding this was their greatest support and trump card, responded. Indeed, only the legendary ancestor, on par with Abe no Seimei as a Great Onmyoji, could truly hold the fort.


    "Understood, instruct the family members to stay on alert." The Head of the Tsuchimikado Family gave the orders, though his face still showed deep anxiety and gloom.


    As the Tsuchimikado Family members remained vignt, a figure dressed in white hunting attire watched from a distance, eyes filled with mischievous amusement.


    It was astonishing that one of his eyes was entirely the opposite color of a normal eye, with a white pupil and ck sclera, burning with blue mes, enough to instill fear at first nce.


    "Someone actually broke the boundary of life and death and unlocked the Senzui Stone''s seal. Incredible!" He clicked his tongue as he gazed towards Yomotsu Hirasaka: "These descendants of Seimei are getting worse with each generation, setting up seals and barriers so poorly. Seems like I''ll have to step in myself."


    The figure shook his head, closing the folding fan in his hand, and vanished in an instant.

 Chapter 1076 - 1069: Predicament - Breaking the Deadlock

    On the Ritual Altar, the entire ritual had reached its most critical phase.


    Chen Yu had already locked onto four rules and was continually dragging them from the Network of Rules.


    However, these four rules were clearly harder to pullpared to the one he attempted at the Sanzu River Bank, especially as these were four of the most core rules of the world.


    Even with the enhancement from the Ritual Altar and the assistance of three Mage Corps, Chen Yu was still struggling.


    It was like an ordinary person trying to move tons of weight; even with all his strength, it was barely possible to move them a bit.


    Chen Yu had already used all his power, and wasvishly expending even his reserve of Divine Power, but this only barely managed to pull the four rules slightly from their original positions in the Network of Rules. To drag them outpletely was still extremely difficult.


    While he continued pulling and was gradually dragging the four rules from the Network of Rules, Chen Yu could not avoid feeling anxious.


    Although all his energy and spirit were focused on seizing the world rules, this did not mean he waspletely unaware of the situation outside.


    Chen Yu was acutely aware that, at this moment, his wife and subordinates were battling a tremendously powerful enemy. Though they had gained the upper hand for the moment on the battlefield, they could not defeat the enemy.


    Especially when Izanami, still in the Yellow Springs, let out a piercingly eerieugh, even with the protection of the Ritual Altar, he could not help but feel a soul-shaking dread.


    If not for the knowledge that Izanami was still trapped in the Yellow Springs and could note out, Chen Yu might have felt an impulse to abandon the ritual and flee.


    Chen Yu understood that this was not his true thought, but the pressure from Izanami''sughter, derived from the dignity of a Pantheon''s original Creator God.


    Even though this Creator God was dead, His Shin''i had not diminished in the slightest.


    Chen Yu was now caught in anxiety, wishing to quickly drag out the four rules from the Network of Rules, but progress was slow.


    Without external influences, Chen Yu could certainly pull them out slowly until the job was done.


    But now, he was facing a battlefield, with his wife and subordinates resisting the powerful enemy''s assault, which made Chen Yu more eager toplete the ritual quickly, to help relieve Jounouchi Hiromi and them.


    Yet try as he might, Chen Yu could not go any faster; the more anxious he became, the less efficient he was at pulling the world rules.


    Faced with this situation, Chen Yu was increasingly agitated.


    But now he had no other solution, for pulling the world rules was a process that had to be done slowly, with no shortcut or easy method.


    "Damn it!" Chen Yu cursed in his heart, forcibly suppressing his anxiety, but the situation made it impossible to calm down.


    "Master, you need to calm down! The situation isn''t as bad as you think, Mistress has stabilized the battle," Audis''s voice echoed from the depths of Chen Yu''s soul.


    At this moment, only Audis could use their soul connection to ry information to Chen Yu.


    Hearing Audis, Chen Yu felt slightly more at ease but still somewhat restless, urgently hoping to affect the situation instead of idling here.


    "Master, can''t you just drag down one rule first and then go for the others?" Audis suddenly suggested to Chen Yu: "When I used to drag small fish snacks, it was hard to pull four at once, so I always did it one by one since the snacks weren''t going anywhere."


    Audis voiced its query to Chen Yu: "So why don''t you try pulling them one by one, Master?"


    Pull them one by one? Following Audis''s reminder, Chen Yu contemted this possibility.


    The reason he wanted to pull out all four rules at once was because if he didn''t, he would need to spend more time repeating the ritual over and over, impacting the world rules each time.


    Opportunities like this to seize the world rules were rare; for the world rules to tremble and reveal enough of a w to seize its deep core rules, significant disruption to the world''s operation was needed.


    Chen Xin took advantage of overseeing the breaking of life and death boundaries to influence the world rules and thus have this opportunity.


    If he missed this chance, he did not know how long he would have to wait to do it again.


    But now, breaking the deadlock required pulling them one by one, which was the only way he could think of.


    What to do? Chen Yu found himself in a deeper dilemma.


    Yet time was not on Chen Yu''s side for deliberation; he had no idea how the battlefield looked, but it surely was not easy.


    If someone could help relieve the burden, even to hold the four world rules in ce so he could drag out one first, it would solve the problem.


    However, everyone was already tied up fighting the Yomotsu Oni Tribe''s invasion, and there was no spare hand, not to mention this ritual wasn''t designed for two people working together. Only one could conduct the ceremony.


    After all, the original ritual designer never intended two people to ascend to divinity jointly or for someone like Chen Yu to pull multiple rules simultaneously; who would share a divine seat?


    Only by splitting Chen Yu into two, making him a dual-body soul, would it be possible.


    Contemting splitting himself in two, an inspiration shed through Chen Yu''s mind, and hemunicated through his soul connection to Audis: "Audis,e to my side!"


    As Chen Yu''s Magic pet, and with their soul connection, Audis already knew Chen Yu''s thoughts and, without hesitation, appeared right beside him.


    Indeed, Chen Yu couldn''t split himself in two, but his Magic pet could be considered another part of him.


    "Audis, help me hold onto the other three rules while I pull one out!" Chen Yu conveyed his intentions to Audis, while also dividing the power gathered at the Ritual Altar.


    The magic power from the Dragon Witch Ghost Mage Corps and the Dragon Transformation Mage Corps, as well as the power harnessed by the Ritual Altar, was directed to Audis, enabling the small cat to hold onto the three rules, preventing them from sliding back into the Network of Rules.


    As for Chen Yu, he ignited his soul, obtaining strong power for a short time by burning his soul, using it to pull out the one rule he selected!

 Chapter 1077 - 1070: Forbidden Curse è·¯ Sweep

    On the ritual altar, themotion caused by Chen Yu burning his soul didn''t go unnoticed by anyone. The overwhelming aura rising towards the sky, along with the soul me burning on Chen Yu and the powerful energy generated from burning his soul, were perceived by everyone on the battlefield almost instantly.


    "Commander!" Constitution noticed Chen Yu''s actions on the ritual altar, wanting to rush to his aid immediately, but she was stopped by Warspite by her side.


    "The Commander must have his reasons for doing this. We need to focus on our tasks rather than causing him trouble," Warspite said, her eyes filled with worry for Chen Yu as she looked towards the ritual altar. Nheless, she held Constitution back, stopping her from rushing towards the altar. "You are the leader of the Mage Corps. Your presence is needed more here!"


    Constitution understood Warspite''s intention, biting her lips hard. Even though her heart longed to support Chen Yu, she chose to heed Warspite''s advice and remained where she was supposed to be.


    "For the Commander!" Constitution got serious, pulling a Mechanical Mage Corps unit currently casting the Rain of Fire Spell to assist her, intending to clear the battlefield of enemies with a forbidden curse.


    Apart from Constitution, other ship-girls were doing simrly bold actions. They opened fire with the intention of destroying their own barrels. Several impulsive ship-girls evenunched direct assaults, charging towards the battlefield while firing, trying to cause as much damage to the enemy as possible.


    The immense magic power gathered by the Mechanical Mage Corps, under Constitution''s guidance, formed a gigantic magic circle over the Mage Corps'' heads, and a powerful forbidden curse was brewing.


    Jounouchi Hiromi naturally also noticed these changes; she even understood better than others what Chen Yu''s soul burning meant and what consequences it might lead to.


    However, unlike Constitution, she didn''t want to rush to help Chen Yu immediately. Instead, she looked angrily at the Magatsukami in front of her with whom she was currently engaged in battle.


    This was one of the eight Magatsukami that emerged from the pit earlier. Unlike other Magatsukami, these eight possessed thunder powers and were clearly stronger. Once they appeared, they quickly pressed the deities on the Inari side and even injured several of their divine beings.


    If not for the support Jounouchi Hiromi and Xiao Lan provided to their own deities by joining the battlefield, these eight Magatsukami might have achieved even greater results.


    Although the Undead Legion had gained the upper hand in the battle between the Yomotsu Oni Tribe and the Undead Legion due to the Mage Corps'' support, the fight between the deities was at a disadvantage as their greatest power, the Inari God, was being held back by Susanou.


    Originally, Jounouchi Hiromi was only there with Xiao Lan to hold them off, not directly confronting the Magatsukami, as she was just a Demigod.


    But now that Chen Yu was fighting desperately, Jounouchi Hiromi was filled with rage as well, showing no hesitation. She ced a hand on Xiao Lan''s back, directly borrowing the power of the Storm Divine Core, infusing it into thence in her hand, transforming it into a thunder spear.


    Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t want to use this power because she was only a Demigod. Although she could borrow the power of the Storm Divine Core from Xiao Lan, this power was beyond her control and she could only borrow a small portion of it.


    But now that Chen Yu was burning his soul and fighting desperately, how could Jounouchi Hiromi choose not to use the Storm Divine Core''s power just because she couldn''t fully control it?


    The Storm Divine Core''s power extracted from Xiao Lan was filled with a raging force. Even Xiao Lan herself could barely use it, let alone control it fully.


    Thus, when these powers entered Jounouchi Hiromi''s body, they immediately stirred a storm around her, with bolts of lightning constantly discharging from her body, striking the surrounding storm and amplifying its might.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi appeared to be in a grand and formidable state, she felt as if countless des were slicing through her body.


    Nheless, this pain only fueled her anger. Enduring the agony akin to being cut by a thousand des, thence in Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand, like thunder, soared out in an instant, shooting towards the Magatsukami before her.


    "Mere electric power, how dare..." The Magatsukami facing the rapidly approaching thunder spear wanted to exhibit disdain.


    As a Thunder God, when he attempted to grasp it, the moment he touched the thunder spear, he was swept away by the core storm divine power within. Unable to hold onto the spear''s shaft, he was pierced through.


    With both eyes emanating brilliant lightning, Jounouchi Hiromi didn''t even spare a nce at the Magatsukami she had struck down. She just summoned hernce back and turned her gaze toward a new enemy, knowing she had limited time to maintain this form and had to inflict as much damage as possible.


    Although Jounouchi Hiromi ignored the body of the fallen Magatsukami, Xiao Lan wouldn''t let it go, opening her dragon maw to grab the corpse, chomping it down and swallowing it whole.


    As Jounouchi Hiromi charged toward a new target, Constitution''s forbidden curse had alsopleted its brewing.


    This wasn''t the kind of spell seen in fantasy novels that could easily obliterate a city, requiring hours of chanting akin to a nuclear explosion. While it also required prolonged spell guidance, with the aid of the Mage Corps, Constitution quickly prepared and released the spell.


    A gigantic figure was summoned by Constitution, a half-body Skeleton towering several tens of meters high, crowned in a crown crafted from bones, adorned in resplendent robes, and holding a magic wand made of unknown bones.


    This enormous figure resembled an erged Skeleton Mage or Lich and did nothing awe-inspiring upon being summoned. It merely waved its magic wand in the direction of the battlefield, letting out a howl.


    This howl wasn''t loud, yet it sent out a visible ripple like a wave swiftly sweeping across the entire battlefield.


    As the ripple passed, the whole battlefield seemed to pause momentarily as if someone hit a pause button.


    But the battlefield soon resumed its chaos, with the Yomotsu Oni Tribe''s army falling like harvested wheat.


    Previously, the Yomotsu Oni Tribe continuously poured from the pit like a tide. Even with multiple assaults, the Undead Legion could only temporarily halt them withoutpletely stopping their emergence. Even when the Mage Corps cleared the battlefield with the Rain of Fire Spell, the zombies were pushed back into the pit, yet still got driven out.


    But now, as the entire Yomotsu Oni Tribe copsed on the field like cut wheat, the endless emergence from the pit finally ceased, as if they lost their subsequent strength.


    And at that moment, the ritual altar simultaneously emitted a dazzling light, with a divine might emanating atop the altar, spreading forth boundlessly.

 Chapter 1078 - 1071 Ascend to God 路 Shin鈥檌

    What is a god? Perhaps different people have different answers.


    For atheists, deities are merely spiritual symbols conjured up in an era of human ignorance about the phenomena of the natural world. With the advancement of civilization and scientific progress, these so-called gods have been proven to be nothing more than the ancient ancestors'' worship of nature.


    However, for religious believers, deities are their spiritual sustenance, the great beings they venerate, and everything in the world is under the arrangement of divine will.


    As for the world itself, deities are a manifestation of the world''s rules, powerful entities capable of governing these rules.


    Yet, for Chen Yu, the so-called deities now refer to himself.


    The immense power obtained from burning his soul has already allowed Chen Yu to cross the threshold between a demigod and a deity.


    Were it not for the fact that this power is a short-lived eruption from soul burning, Chen Yu could now be called a deity.


    The world has presented itself before him in an entirely different manner, as if everything before his eyes has transformed from 2D to 3D in an instant.


    The additional information conveyed by objects and the moreprehensive perspective of observation, all of this has given Chen Yu apletely renewed, brand new experience.


    Much like when he ascended to be a necromancer, sensing the world through his soul, the world presented itself with different scenery before him.


    But Chen Yu didn''t have time to indulge in this indescribable feeling. His current power was exchanged for by burning his own soul.


    If he didn''t seize the time to leverage this powerful force gained from burning his soul to pull the world''s rules from thework of rules and forge a divine rank to truly ascend to the divine position, once his soul burns out, although he wouldn''tpletely die, it would mean everything he''s invested now would turn to nothing.


    Without hesitation, Chen Yu, with the immense magic power provided by the Dragon Witch Ghost Mage Corps and the power obtained by burning his own soul, grasped the Nether River rules prepared among the four rules and used all his power to pull it out of thework of rules!


    After pulling out the rule, instead of forging a divine rank likest time, Chen Yu directly inserted this rule into his own body, using this rule to begin transforming himself into a deity.


    At this moment, the soul that Chen Yu had originally been burning emitted a brilliant radiance from inside out, indescribably holy, filled with the world''s truths and infinite wisdom.


    This radiance not only extinguished the burning of Chen Yu''s soul but also continuously repaired the damage to his soul.


    Moreover, the brilliance emanating from his soul continued to strengthen and reorganize his soul.


    No, perhaps, at this moment, it should be called Him.


    Amid the flowing brilliance, Chen Yu haspleted the process of integrating the world''s rules into himself, and the immense power and divine power remaining in His body have infused into His soul, forging this rule into a divine rank within Chen Yu''s body and soul.


    The divine rank is forged, a new god is born.


    The vast divine might shook the entire world. At this moment, whether the army of the dead and the Yomotsu Oni Tribe at Yomotsu Hirasaka, or the Tsuchimikado Family outside Yomotsu Hirasaka, or any corner of the world, everyone felt the birth of a deity.


    The world is dering His birth, chanting His revered name.


    This is an honor reserved only for the supreme deity, a representation of the world''s only supreme authority.


    The vast divine might not only stunned the enemies but also filled the undead legion under Chen Yu with awe. Even if they were just temporarily resurrected mindless corpses, at this moment they also showed respect to the newly born deity.


    Even the deities from Inari God''s side and Magatsukami, who were fighting a fierce battle just now, all paused inbat to respectfully offer their homage to this newly born great deity.


    This is the rule of the world, and it''s also a manifestation of divine majesty.


    Chen Yu flew up, arriving beside the Inari God on the battlefield, nodding slightly to this ally in greeting.


    "Prince Chen Yu, it seems your n was quite sessful!" The Inari God looked at Chen Yu, who had be a deity, nced back at the still-operating ritual altar, and his eyes reflected anticipation and excitement.


    Chen Yu smiled slightly, didn''t say much, just turned to look at Susanou by the side: "My presence here means it''s time for you all to retreat."


    "Such boasting! Take my sword!" If a single deity could make Susanou retreat, He wouldn''t be the God of Destruction of the Japanese Deity system.


    Holding the Totsuka-no-Tsurugi, Susanou shed directly towards Chen Yu.


    If it were the previous Chen Yu, perhaps he wouldn''t have been able to block this sword, but now, as a deity, Chen Yu only raised his hand to stop Susanou''s sword de.


    At this moment, Jounouchi Hiromi also arrived beside Chen Yu. Looking at her husband, who had be a deity, Jounouchi Hiromi did not know what to say for a moment.


    Chen Yu waved to repel Susanou, looked towards Jounouchi Hiromi who was shimmering with lightning, and approached her, cing his hand on her shoulder, suppressing the surging storm force within her.


    "Husband! You seeded!" Jounouchi Hiromi, quite excited, looked at Chen Yu and said this to Him.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and told Jounouchi Hiromi: "Go to the altar, Audis can''t handle it."


    After speaking, Chen Yu turned to look at the pit still spewing out the Yomotsu Oni Tribe and Magatsukami as well as the Magatsukami floating above the pit headed by Susanou, calmly saying: "Although all this started because of me, it''s time to end it now."


    With that, Chen Yu raised His magic wand, a purple light shed, and a Magatsukami was struck by the purple light.


    The expression on the Magatsukami''s face hadn''t reacted, and after a brief pause, his eyes lost their brilliance and his body lost power, falling straight from the sky.


    Everyone understood that this Magatsukami was dead.


    Seeing Chen Yu effortlessly killing a deity, both Susanou and the other Magatsukami turned grave, seriously guarding against Chen Yu.


    The Inari God came to Chen Yu''s side and said to Him: "Prince Chen Yu, we must end the battle quickly and reseal Yomotsu Hirasaka, otherwise, if Izanamies out, we''ll be in trouble."


    "I know, His Highness Miketsu can go to the altar, Audis will hand you the rules you need." Having said this, Chen Yu summoned His "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium", for some reason, the book appeared extremely excited at this moment: "Leave this to me. It''s time to end this matter too."

 Chapter 1079 - 1072 Black Coffin è·¯ End

    At this point, indeed, it''s time for it all to end.


    On the ritual altar, although Audis couldn''t pull the world rules out with the power of the three mage corps, it could hold onto them, preventing them from falling back into thework of rules.


    While the deification ritual itself couldn''t be interfered with by others, Jounouchi Hiromi, holding the necromancy legacy, was not entirely ignorant of the ritual.


    After a brief thought, she channeled her power along with Xiao Lan''s through the Dragon Lich Mage Corps onto the ritual altar, aiding Audis in pulling the three world rules out of thework of rules.


    Inari God, arriving at the ritual altar slightly behind Jounouchi Hiromi, was eager but helpless due to its unfamiliarity with the deification ritual, and could only watch anxiously and expectantly as the little ck cat on the altar strained to pull the three world rules away.


    Fortunately, with Jounouchi Hiromi''s assistance, Audis, drawing on the power of the ritual altar and the three mage corps, had Chen Yu, after the divine enthronement, continuously providing an unending supply of divine power support, slowly but steadily dragging the three world rules, long since locked onto by Chen Yu, out from thework of rules.


    Once the three rules are pulled from thework, Jounouchi Hiromi could be deified from this event, and Inari God could further advance.


    With three unique supreme gods on Chen Yu''s side, even if Izanami from Yomi indeed left the underworld for the present world, the three newly ascended supreme gods would be sufficient to suppress her again.


    The Magatsukami from Yomi might not yet realize this, but Susanou, as one of the Three Precious Children from the Japanese deity system, certainly couldn''t fail to see it.


    However, the inherently belligerent God of Destruction is not one to ponder deeply. On the contrary, upon seeing the three world rules about to be dragged out of thework, intense greed surged in his heart.


    Earlier, Chen Yu ascended straight to the supreme divine position by leveraging one rule. To say that he wasn''t envious would be a lie.


    Although Susanou was born with the most noble status and great power among the Japanese pantheon, his power hadn''t evolved since birth.


    Now, seeing an opportunity to further himself, how could Susanou pass it up?


    Gripping the Totsuka-no-Tsurugi, Susanou swung the sword, pointing at Chen Yu, and shouted, "Attack! Kill him!"


    The Magatsukami behind him, receiving Susanou''smand, let out a wild roar and, along with the Yomotsu Oni Tribe on the ground,unched a fervent attack once more.


    Watching the advancing Magatsukami and Susanou, Chen Yu shook his head, having long dismissed these enemies from his mind.


    Gods are not all the same; no matter how many weak gods there are, how can theypare to powerful deities?


    Raising his magic wand, a magic array lit up behind Chen Yu, transforming into a dark passage. As he cast the spell, fog poured out like a tide, surging towards the Magatsukami like rolling waves.


    Susanou and some Magatsukami noticed early and managed to evade the wave of mist, but most Magatsukami were engulfed directly. Even a slight touch would see them entangled in the fog, vanishing silently within.


    Just from this alone, more than ten Magatsukami disappeared into the mist.


    The summoned mist did not dissipate; instead, it rained down from the sky, flowing through the terrain towards the pits on the ground as if trying to fill them.


    Under the mist''s scour, the Yomotsu Oni Tribe, which had barely withstood the impact of the Forbidden Curse before surging out again, was immediately driven back. As the mist continued to flow in, the entire pit seemed to be on the verge of being filled.


    Seeing this scene, Susanou elerated towards Chen Yu, continuously shing out sword qi with his Totsuka-no-Tsurugi.


    Facing the iing sword qi, Chen Yu simply lifted his other hand and pushed slightly forward, erecting a barrier that blocked all the sword qi.


    The other Magatsukami were not idle,unching attacks against Chen Yu.


    However, even Susanou couldn''t breach Chen Yu''s defenses, so how could these Magatsukami possibly harm him?


    Watching the Magatsukami who couldn''t even break his defense, Chen Yu shook his head slightly. He had initially thought this would be a brutal war, carefully preparing an army and deployments, with numerous contingenciesid out to prevent things from spiraling out of control.


    But now, as he stood here in divine form, he realized all those preparations were unnecessary.


    For at this moment, with his power, he could suppress the entire field. Even if the opponent had strong deities like Susanou, they could not stir a wave in his presence.


    With this thought, Chen Yu decided not to waste any more time, opening the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium" and cing his palm upon it.


    "Divine Technique ¡¤ Hell Mound!" A spell was transmitted to Chen Yu from the "Multiverse Universal Necromancy Spell Compendium," and Chen Yu released it with divine power.


    Instantly, a halo enveloped the skies over Yomotsu Hirasaka, and countless runes appeared out of thin air, sweeping all the Magatsukami like a storm.


    Once these runes touched the Magatsukami, they instantly transformed into ck iron tes, encapsting the Magatsukami.


    The more runes that touched them, the more iron tes wrapped around them.


    In this rune storm, not a single Magatsukami escaped unscathed, even Susanou was likewise wrapped in countless ck iron tes.


    These iron tes formed into ck coffin shapes, each sealing a Magatsukami within, including Susanou.


    Despite his struggles to break free from the ck coffin''s seal, as more runes adhered, the coffin''s seal becamerger, and eventually, his struggles subsided into silence.


    Watching the ck coffins floating in the sky and the pits beneath still shrouded in mist, Chen Yu knew everything wasing to an end.


    "I know you want toe out, but this is no longer your era, so stay down there and be good." Chen Yu looked at the pits, seemingly speaking to Izanami beneath, then waved his hand, sending all the ck coffins down into the pits.


    Since the Senzui Stone has been removed, use something else to seal this ce, and these ck coffins fit perfectly.


    One by one, the ck coffins fell, sealing the pits. The different coffins merged into a whole upon contact.


    From beneath the pits came Izanami''s shrill screams, but now the situation was settled, and everything was over.

 Chapter 1080 - 1073 After Divine Enthronement

    With the descent of the ck coffin, the mist settled upon it,pletely sealing the pit formed by the shattered Senzui Stone.


    The battle had finally concluded.


    Now, on Yomotsu Hirasaka, only Chen Yu''s Undead Legion and the deities allied with the Inari God remained.


    All the corpses of the Yomotsu Oni Tribe had been sent back into the pit by the mist earlier.


    "It''s over." Enterprise sheathed the bow in her hand, her face calm and seemingly unfazed.


    Yet the rapid rise and fall of her chest revealed that she was not asposed as she appeared.


    "Yes, it''s finally over." Warspiteid down the longsword clutched in her hands, ceasing the smoking, scorching barrel from firing, and she too appeared thoroughly exhausted.


    However, Warspite''s face showed a light-hearted and joyful expression as she looked at Chen Yu standing on the sky: "Themander has seeded!"


    "Themander has finally seeded! Is this the power of the Supreme God?" Constitution,pared to Enterprise and Warspite, felt Chen Yu''s immense Shin''i more profoundly, and she was genuinely awestruck.


    "Indeed, such an awe-inspiring power!" Compared to Constitution''s excitement and awe, Warspite also showed reverence for Chen Yu but more like the relief of a battle being over: "I just want to return to Minato Ward and have a good drink now. Would you like to join me for a drink, Constitution?"


    Facing Warspite''s invitation, Constitution was taken aback for a moment before responding with a smile: "Absolutely! We should have a drink to celebrate."


    "If it''s about having a drink to celebrate victory, count me in." Enterprise spoke up at this moment, possibly transformed by embracing the power of the true USS Enterprise, making her previously somewhat shadowy demeanor now feel much brighter.


    Warspite and Constitution hadn''t expected Enterprise to respond like that, but they quicklyughed and affirmatively responded to Enterprise.


    Although they agreed to have a drink together, none of the three left the battlefield at that moment, just like the other ship-girls on the battlefield, they turned their gaze towards the ritual altar still emitting light.


    There, Jounouchi Hiromi, Audis, and the three Mage Corps continued to perform the ritual, pulling the remaining three rules from the Network of Rules.


    But at this point, everyone was no longer urgent or worried, as the war had ended, and all that was left was to await thepletion of the ritual.


    Especially now that Chen Yu had also returned to the ritual altar.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    Outside Yomotsu Hirasaka, the Tsuchimikado Family were just recovering from the shock of Chen Yu''s Divine Enthronement, yet they were immediately overwhelmed by the presence of two more godly auras, which came almost simultaneously, under these vast divine powers, the entire Tsuchimikado n knelt on the ground, unable to stand.


    Even Chiba, hidden at the side, couldn''t maintain his standing posture and bowed his head in reverence to the newly born deities.


    Though he was a contemporary of Abe no Seimei, a Great Onmyoji of demigod level during the Heian Period, having lived for a thousand years, even ordinary deities would show proper respect to him.


    Yet at this moment, he still needed to bow his head in respect under the vast divine power.


    However, after the great divine power passed, Lord Chiba lifted his head to gaze in the direction of Yomotsu Hirasaka, revealing a hint of agitation and envy.


    He had be a demigod a thousand years ago, but the centuries hadn''t allowed him to take that critical step, and facing those who''ve achieved it, it''s natural for him to yearn for the same breakthrough.


    Though he knew the method of achieving godhood by faith, he was well aware of its drawbacks too, thus he didn''t wish to be a deity reliant on faith, he desired a higher-level existence.


    Like Chen Yu and his wife, emerging from Yomotsu Hirasaka.


    Seeing the Chen Yu couple appear, Chiba didn''t hesitate and directly appeared in front of them.


    Seeing the heterochromatic Onmyoji before him, Chen Yu showed a surprised expression: "I never thought Japan still had demigods alive, I assumed they all perished in that war. Are you the Lord Chiba mentioned by the Head of the Tsuchimikado Family?"


    "Greetings, Your Grace. I am merely living by a thread, fortunate enough to survive to this day." Chiba behaved very humbly and politely, even exining further: "As for that war, I am of Tang descent, how could I fight for the Wa People?"


    "Sir, are you from Tang?" Chen Yu switched to Mandarin, intrigued by Chiba''s identity.


    "My name is Ye Xuanyi, I was the Tang Dynasty''s Astronomical Bureau''s Sight Officer. I followed envoy missions and entered Wa, became a close friend with Seimei, and at his request stayed in this Land of the Eastern Sea." Chiba exined his origins to Chen Yu, speaking Mandarin but with a Shaanxi ent.


    Chen Yu didn''t expect that the so-called ancestor of the Tsuchimikado Family, a contemporary of Abe no Seimei, was a Tang person, making him quite interested in this self-proimed Ye Xuanyi, Lord Chiba.


    However, today Chen Yu truly had no time for pleasantries, and with a smile he said, "Rare to meet a fellow countryman, just unfortunate timing today, I can''t discuss in detail with you now, if you have time, you can seek me out in Tokyo."


    Chiba heard Chen Yu''s words and didn''t perceive them as rude, considering how a deity speaking so courteously is already a great honor.


    After exchanging pleasantries with Chiba, Chen Yu then looked at the Head of the Tsuchimikado Family watching him eagerly nearby, slightly shook his head and smiled, saying only "Well done," before leaving with Jounouchi Hiromi.


    This Divine Enthronement Ritual birthed four Supreme Deity Statuses, besides the promised Netherworld Divine Rank to the Inari God, Chen Yu''s Nether River Divine Rank, as well as the Judgment and Reincarnation divine ranks.


    Among them, the Judgment Divine Rank was awarded to Little Yixi, while the Reincarnation Divine Rank had been integrated into Jounouchi Hiromi''s body, therebypleting her deification.


    With Chen Yu''s deification, his Necromantic Space also benefitted greatly, growing from a space fragment into aplete space, essentially elevating it to Chen Yu''s Divine Realm.


    Originally, following the new deity''s deification convention, Jounouchi Hiromi should also construct her own Divine Realm, but she chose to merge her Divine Realm with Chen Yu''s.


    "Do we need to live separately in two different Divine Realms as a married couple? That would be quite boring!" Facing Chen Yu''s question, Jounouchi Hiromi coyly answered and countered him: "Or is it that Mr. Chen Yu, after bing divine, is thinking of finding a lover?"

 Chapter 1081 - 1074: The Influence Brought by Becoming Divine

    The emergence of three deities has had a massive impact on the world.


    Originally, humans perceived the world through a scientific lens, considering deities as constructs of ancient ancestors to serve as spiritual sustenance.


    However, now the entire world is aware of the emergence of three deities, and no matter how experts and schrs deny it on television, no one believes anymore that this is merely a natural phenomenon.


    Although it can indeed be understood as a natural phenomenon.


    What people are now discussing is how to venerate these three new gods, rather than debating the existence of deities in the world.


    There are countless spections worldwide about the identities of the three new deities. Many sects or groups have imed that the gods they worship are among the new deities, some even outright stating that all three deities are the very gods they worship, the only true gods in the world, urging people to join their sects, and so on¡­


    However, the Japanese Government soon released a statement announcing that among the newly emerged deities, one is Inari, the deity worshiped in Japan, stating that Inari''s new divine position is the God of the Netherworld.


    People initially thought the Japanese Government was trying to ride the wave, collectively acting out of youthful exuberance.


    But then, overnight, statues in all of Japan''s more than thirty thousand Inari Shrines changed, and all shrine personnel received divine messages, corroborating the Japanese Government''s statement.


    Suddenly, the worship of the Inari God became the mainstream, even the sole belief in Japan, withrge numbers of foreign tourists flocking to the Inari Shrines to offer their faith to this elevated deity.


    Thanks to the tradition of dedicating Torii Gates at the Inari Shrines, arge number of newly dedicated Torii Gates quickly appeared in front of the Thousand Torii Gates. Those unable to make offerings at the main Inari Taisha turned to other Inari Shrines, leading to a windfall in dedications at various Inari Shrines.


    However, while people offered their faith to the Inari God, they were equally curious about the identities of the other two deities.


    Yet the other two deities showed no intention of appearing or revealing their identities, nor did they announce their divine names or titles, continuing to work peacefully at the hospital, sparking even more spection.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Good morning, Professor Chen! Good morning, Professor Jounouchi!" A young nurse, seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi arriving for work together, quickly bowed to greet them.


    Seeing Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi together elicited expressions of admiration and envy on many of the nurses'' faces.


    The couple, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, are now household names in all Japan, and Hiromi Jounouchi is a role model and idol for countless women.


    Winning a Nobel Prize is a significant achievement, and Hiromi Jounouchi achieved this as a woman, naturally inspiring admiration from numerous Japanese and women worldwide.


    Additionally, she has an outstanding husband like Chen Yu and an adorable daughter like Little Yixi, making their family life and career seem perfect, heightening the envy.


    However, while the young nurses admired Hiromi Jounouchi, they also wondered why she came to the hospital today: "Why is Professor Jounouchi here today? Her maternity leave isn''t over, is it?"


    "How would we know? Plus, she''s a Nobelureate; maybe the hospital needs her to handle something personally?" Another young nurse responded, hearing her colleague''s query.


    "That''s true, but Professor Chen is really handsome! He and Professor Jounouchi together are a perfect match! I wish I had a boyfriend as handsome as Professor Chen!" The young nurse eximed with admiration as she watched Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi enter the elevator.


    "Instead of standing here admiring, why don''t you get back to work!" The head nurse, passing by, heard the young nurses and frowned, calling out to them.


    The two young nurses hurriedly scattered away.


    Seeing them depart, the head nurse rxed her brow, shaking her head helplessly.


    "Young people these days are gettingzier," the head nurse grumbled before looking towards the direction Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi had gone, also finding it peculiar: "Why did Professor Jounouchie here today?"


    However, clearly not one for gossip, the head nurse didn''t dwell on it and returned to her tasks.


    In the elevator, Chen Yu looked at Hiromi Jounouchi, smiling at her: "It seems a lot of people are curious about your decision toe to work today, Hiromi!"


    For Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi, who are now True Gods, it is naturally impossible for their true selves to go to work.


    Even if two Supreme Gods didn''t mind such things, the mere presence of Supreme Deities in the human world would cause significant impacts, no matter how well they can conceal their divine presence.


    No mortal could disrespect a Supreme God; even if the deities themselves did not mind, the rules of the world wouldpel mortals to pay homage to Supreme Deities.


    Thus, to avoid unnecessary trouble, both use divine incarnations made from their original puppets.


    Even though they use divine incarnations, simply incarnations attached to puppets, they are still divine incarnations of Supreme Deities. Even if the divine power contained within these incarnations is limited, it remains potent enough to easily dispatch an Intermediate God.


    Understandably, the conversations of nurses and the head nurse did not escape the attention of Chen Yu and his wife.


    "What does their curiosity matter? Is anyone going to question my decision?" Hiromi Jounouchiughed with pride and confidence.


    Chen Yu could only embrace his wife with a smile: "I just love your confident and radiant smile, Hiromi."


    "Is that so? You have a peculiar taste, hubby!" Hiromi Jounouchi teased him, letting him hold her while saying: "So today, we clear out the hospital matters, and then ''we'' move to the Maldives, right?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi emphasized the word "we," clearly indicating it referred not to their divine selves.


    "We agreed that Yixi should grow up as an ordinary person, so we must maintain our identities as ordinary people," Chen Yu understood Hiromi''s implication, releasing his embrace to hold her hand: "Didn''t we already agree to alternate spending three months in the Maldives and Tokyo?"


    "Yes, it just seems a bit troublesome and doesn''t feel like there''s enough time to be with our daughter," Hiromi expressed a hint of reluctance, wishing she could spend every hour of the day with her daughter.


    In light of this, Chen Yu could only try his best tofort his wife, knowing that the decisions they made involved not revealing any extraordinary traces before Little Yixi came of age.

 Chapter 1082 - 1075: 10 Years Later

    "...This year was also known as the first year of the Divine Era. With the promation of their existence by the three supreme deities, mankind returned to the mythical era..."


    In an elementary school in Tokyo, the teacher stood at the podium, lecturing from the book.


    It has been ten years since the Divine Enthronement of Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi, and the Inari God. The world has undergone great changes due to the influence brought by their enthronement; even the textbooks have increased theological content, and various religions have flourished.


    Since the year of Chen Yu, Jounouchi Hiromi, and the Inari God''s enthronement, the world has returned to the mythical era.


    Japan, having the real presence of the Inari God, dramatically altered the textbooks for elementary and middle schools, adding arge amount of mythology and deity-rted content.


    Even the Japanese Imperial Family has been reasserting the im that they are descendants of Amaterasu ¨­mikami, seemingly with a tendency to reenter the political stage.


    Of course, these matters had nothing to do with the primary school students attending at that moment. The knowledge of the mythical era was already familiar to them since kindergarten. Hence, it was no surprise that the sleepy students in the ssroom showed little interest as the teacher recited from the textbook.


    The teacher was already ustomed to this; she had taught these children since the first grade and had no effective way to engage them with such uninspiring content.


    She had long tried methods to liven up the ssroom atmosphere, but there were no new tactics left.


    This elementary school was a renowned private institution, meaning the students came from affluent or distinguished families. The teacher was not at liberty to use any punitive measures on these children; with theirck of interest, she could only let it be.


    However, among these kids, there was a lovely, fairy-like little girl who was still earnestly watching the teacher, trying hard to listen to the content.


    Despite her squinting eyes betraying a sleepy demeanor, she was still making an effort to open them and pay attention.


    This only made the little girl''s already adorable appearance even cuter. The teacher felt ever less inclined to chastise such a good child who was trying hard to listen attentively.


    Fortunately, this torturous ss for both the teacher and students soon ended with the chime of the bell, and the children perked up again.


    As the teacher left, the students became lively again. Since it was lunchtime, the children took out their lunch boxes from their desks.


    "Yixi, Yixi, what did you bring for lunch today? Is it made by your family''s maid again?" The little girl sitting next to her called her name, peeking into her lunch box.


    The sleepy yet diligently listening little girl was none other than the daughter of Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi, Little Yixi, now a ten-year-old fourth grader.


    Upon hearing her friend''s question, Little Yixi disyed her lunch box: "Sister Beifa made pan-seared salmon with mayonnaise broli. Caijia, would you like to try?"


    Caijia, her desk mate, looked at Little Yixi''s lunch box, swallowed, and then resisted, saying, "No... thanks, my mom made me lunch, I''ll eat mine."


    Though she said that, her eyes still revealed a strong envy.


    Although her mother''s cooking was also delicious, it was still quite different from the culinary skills of Little Yixi''s versatile perfect maid Beifa, akin to a world-famous chef.


    Despite Little Yixi always generously sharing her lunch with Caijia, after trying it twice, Caijia stopped epting because her own lunch became hard to swallow.


    To avoid starving in the afternoon due to not finishing her lunch, Caijia could only resist the temptation of gourmet food.


    The two chatted while eating their lunch.


    Having known each other since kindergarten, the rtionship between Caijia and Little Yixi had always been very good. While eating her lunch, Caijia invited Little Yixi: "Yixi, Yixi,e over to my house to y after school!"


    "Go to Caijia''s house to y?" Little Yixi immediately showed interest but quickly shook her head, saying, "No, mom''sing home today, so I can''t go to Caijia''s house to y!"


    "Eh! Aunt Hiromi ising back today?" Having known each other since childhood, Caijia had naturally met Little Yixi''s mother.


    "Yes, mom called yesterday saying she would be flying back today, arriving home in the afternoon." Little Yixi nodded, her heart filled with anticipation for her mother''s return.


    Ever since Little Yixi could remember, her parents often were not at home, almost like a rotation: when her mom was away for a while, it would then be her dad''s turn.


    If not for certain periods where both parents were at home together and their exceptional love and care, Little Yixi might have already felt dissatisfaction towards them.


    Well-behaved and sensible since childhood, Little Yixi understood that her parents were indeed busy with work. They were respected scientists and doctors, making her feel very proud of them.


    Although Little Yixi didn''t quite grasp the extent of her parents'' achievements and greatness, she was very aware that they were always respected by others.


    After lunch, following a short break, the afternoon sses were simrly unremarkable. The physically gifted Yixi continued to excel in physical education, earning praise from the teacher and admiration from ssmates.


    Yet, none of this could distract her from eagerly wishing for school to end soon so she could go home and see her mom.


    Finally, Little Yixi persevered until the end of school bell rang. She grabbed her backpack and dashed out of the school.


    But just as she reached the school gate, a voice made her look up in surprise, a joyful smile spreading on her face: "Mom!"


    "Yixi!" Jounouchi Hiromi stood there wearing a light-colored trench coat, waving at Little Yixi with a broad smile.


    Little Yixi rushed over, throwing herself into her mother''s arms.


    "Mom, why are you here?" Little Yixi hugged her mother''s legs, looking up at her and asked.


    "Because mom missed Little Yixi! So I rushed home right after getting off the ne to pick Yixi up from school!" Jounouchi Hiromi patted her daughter''s head and smiled lovingly, saying, "Dad made lots of delicious food at home today! Let''s hurry home!"


    "Okay!" Little Yixi excitedly nodded, grabbing Jounouchi Hiromi''s hand and walking towards home together.

 Chapter 1083 - 1076: In the Evening

    Hiromi Jounouchi''s return made Little Yixi exceptionally happy.


    Not only did she stick to her mother at meals and while watching TV, but she also wanted to bathe and sleep with her, as if she didn''t want to be apart from her mother for even a second.


    Hiromi Jounouchi naturally indulged in her daughter''s clinginess, relishing Yixi''s closeness, as she too had missed her daughter after being away for three months.


    Chen Yu, watching the mother and daughter''s intimacy, felt a bit jealous. Although Little Yixi was always affectionate with him, she had never clung to him like that.


    Watching Hiromi Jounouchi finally coax her daughter to sleep and stand at the bedroom door, Chen Yu smiled at her and said, "Yixi is still clinging to you as always!"


    "What, is Daddy jealous of Mommy?" Hiromi Jounouchi extracted her arm from under her daughter''s neck, tucked the nket around her, and then walked over to Chen Yu. "Daughters are naturally closer to moms, hubby, there''s no need to envy."


    "Haha, what''s there to envy? Isn''t her mom still my wife?" Chen Yuughed, wrapping his arms around Hiromi Jounouchi''s waist, pulling her into his embrace.


    For the past ten years, the couple had ced their divine bodies in the Necromantic Space, now upgraded to the Divine Realm, while projecting their consciousness into these divine incarnations, leading ordinary lives.


    Even those in the supernatural world still considered them demigods, unaware they had be Supreme Deities ten years ago.


    As for the Tsuchimikado Family, who knew about this, they were under strict orders from Chen Yu to remain silent, not daring to leak a word.


    Although they were merely incarnations of divine power, life hadn''t changed or been affected too much for Chen Yu and his wife. In fact, since neither had disyed supernatural power before Little Yixi, they had indeed lived entirely like ordinary people for the past decade.


    So Chen Yu also missed his wife after not seeing her for three months, even though, for him, meeting Hiromi Jounouchi was just a thought away.


    "Did you miss me while I was away for three months, hubby?" Hiromi Jounouchi wrapped her arms around Chen Yu''s neck, smiling mischievously.


    "How could I not?" Chen Yu pressed his forehead against Hiromi Jounouchi''s, the two of them cuddling affectionately.


    Hiromi Jounouchi savored Chen Yu''s affection, but perhaps mindful of their daughter''s presence, they made no further moves, just holding each other tenderly.


    "Are you going to sleep with Little Yixi tonight?" Chen Yu whispered in Hiromi Jounouchi''s ear; even godly beings have desires after three months apart.


    Hearing this, Hiromi Jounouchi pushed him away slightly with a teasing smile, "What, hubby, can''t you hold back? But sorry! Tonight I''m still spending time with our daughter; I''ll be with you tomorrow!"


    "Not even tonight?" Chen Yu held on to his wife, unwilling to let go, intentionally whispering near Hiromi Jounouchi''s ear, "Don''t you want to give Yixi a little brother or sister?"


    "No way! Just Yixi alone is already hard enough to take care of, let alone a brother or sister!" Hiromi Jounouchi snorted at Chen Yu. Although there is no birth restriction in Japan, and having more children is even encouraged, she doesn''t want more.


    Another reason Hiromi Jounouchi didn''t mention is that the godly incarnations they use are made of puppets. Even though both have been modified to be no different from their mortal bodies, they still can''t have children.


    Moreover, Little Yixi already receives all their love and attention, and Hiromi Jounouchi doesn''t want to dilute her care for Yixi.


    To a child, suddenly having a little brother or sister could make them feel neglected if all attention went to the new sibling.


    For Little Yixi''s mental and physical health, Hiromi Jounouchi doesn''t want to casually add a sibling for her.


    "Alright, be good, hubby! Go to sleep!" Hiromi Jounouchi pushed Chen Yu out, coaxing him. "At worst, I promise to spend the entire day with you tomorrow, okay?"


    "Alright, seems I''m less important than our daughter!" Chen Yu feigned a sorrowful expression, dejectedly retreating. However, after taking two steps, he turned back to Hiromi Jounouchi, "Can I at least get a kiss?"


    Hiromi Jounouchi nced at her daughter, ensuring Little Yixi was sound asleep, then looked at Chen Yu with exasperation and kissed him on the cheek, "Can''t say no to you!"


    With his wife''s kiss, Chen Yu finally left the daughter''s room, returning to their bedroom.


    Once Chen Yu left, Hiromi Jounouchi sighed, returning to her daughter''s bed, hugging her and turning off the lights to sleep.


    Little Yixi, as if sensing her mother''s presence, also reached out to hold her mother.


    However, what Little Yixi didn''t know was after Hiromi Jounouchi fell asleep, her consciousness left this divine incarnation, activating another puppet ced in the Divine Realm.


    This was Hiromi Jounouchi''s backup puppet. Even though the Necromantic Space had been upgraded to the Divine Realm through her and Chen Yu''s infusion of divine power, its foundation was still too weak to support the impact of Supreme Gods in their true form.


    So even within the Divine Realm, Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu still only used divine incarnations made from puppets to move around.


    Although, the puppet forms within the Divine Realm were more exquisite and powerful than those used outside, containing slightly more divine power.


    Seeing the Divine Realm increasingly resemble a true divine realm, with the entire space undergoing metamorphosis under the nourishment of divine power, Hiromi Jounouchi nodded with satisfaction, opening a portal to the outside world.


    Although the Necromantic Space had evolved into the Divine Realm, its basic functions remained, allowing Hiromi Jounouchi to still appear anywhere through it.


    Hiromi Jounouchi controlled her puppet form to head to none other than Chen Yu''s bedroom at home.


    "Wife, running over like this breaks our agreement!" Chen Yu, seeing Hiromi Jounouchi emerge from the portal,ughed as he sat on the bed. "Didn''t we agree not to use supernatural abilities at home?"


    However, Hiromi Jounouchi ignored Chen Yu, climbing onto the bed and straddling him, pressing her hands on his shoulders and asking, "Hubby, don''t you want to?"


    Faced with such a situation, Chen Yu didn''t hesitate for a moment, immediately pulling Hiromi Jounouchi down onto the bed¡­

 Chapter 1084 - 1077: Birthday Banquet

    Since Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi became deities, they have each made two trips to the Maldives every year, staying there for three months at a time.


    On the surface, it''s naturally for work; after all, even though ten years have passed, and the initial fervor of their Nobel Prize win has cooled, they remain pivotal schrly authorities in academia.


    Moreover, both of them have maintained a regr life for their daughter, even though they each go to the Maldives alone, staying there for three months before returning, resulting in them both being absent from Tokyo for two months annually.


    If they hadn''t deliberately adjusted these two months to coincide with Little Yixi''s vacation, allowing her to go to the Maldives with them, the little girl might have already objected in her heart.


    However, there are gains to be made even amidst the losses. This arrangement means Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi spend two months every year together in Tokyo, which is the time Little Yixi looks forward to the most each year because both her parents are at home, spending time with her and also celebrating her birthday.


    This year will be Little Yixi''s eleventh birthday, and she has been looking forward to it since three months before Hiromi Jounouchi went to the Maldives.


    For Little Yixi, her annual birthday party is her most anticipated day, because, in addition to having her parents by her side, her grandmother, who always lives in their hometown,es to Tokyo to celebrate with her too.


    Even her grandparents from faraway Chinae to Tokyo once every other year. They didn''test year, so this year they''re sure toe to celebrate her birthday with her.


    Every year at this time, Dad cooks a lot of delicious food himself, inviting Little Yixi''s ssmates and friends to their house to help celebrate her birthday.


    And each year, her parents also give her a beautifully chosen gift, something she anticipates second most on her birthday.


    Her very topmost anticipation, however, is a secret she hasn''t even shared with her parents.


    On the night of Little Yixi''s fourth birthday, after the birthday celebration, she was already lulled to sleep by her mom. However, after Hiromi Jounouchi left her room, a furry paw nudged her awake.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw two cats standing by her bedside¡ªAudis and Xiao Lan, Yu Chen and Hiromi Jounouchi''s pets.


    Back then, Little Yixi thought it was just the two little cats ying a joke on her. After all, they were her parents'' pets, who had grown up ying with her and knew her well.


    However, that evening, Xiao Lan and Audis started speaking to her: "Your Highness, the most noble Princess, please ept the sincere invitation from the Airou Cat n to attend a banquet we have specially prepared for you. The pumpkin carriage is ready."


    Presented like a fairy tale, Little Yixi was initially a little scared, but the presence of Xiao Lan and Audis made her decide to follow the two little cats into the light circle they''d summoned.


    Going through the circle, Little Yixi arrived in a world very much like a fairy tale, even more so than Disnend, which her parents had taken her to.


    Cats walking on two legs, an apparently frightening but actually kind old Skeleton like a neighborhood grandpa, all sorts of bizarre yet slightly cute magical creatures, and four very amiable sisters towards her.


    They all lived together in a vige built by the hardworking cats, beside which stood a tree taller than the entire vige, and they all lived a happy and joyful life together.


    The cats prepared a grand banquet for Little Yixi, and the splendid fireworks lit up the night, making Little Yixi feel as if she was in a dream.


    Even though she had already eaten cake and various delicious dishes made by her dad at her birthday party that day, when the cats ced arge pot in the square big enough for her to swim in, and then brought out mountains of fruit and roast meat, Little Yixi couldn''t hold back and indulged herself.


    That was the happiest birthday Little Yixi ever had, especially when the seemingly frightening skeleton grandpa summoned a beautiful blue flying dragon to carry her soaring in the sky, and the four sisters, calling themselves the 6th Destroyer Squadron, took her racing across the sea. Little Yixi felt that this was the happiest thing in the world.


    The only thing that made Little Yixi feel regretful was that the cats told her that Ailu Vige''s existence was a secret, and she could only enter here after midnight on her birthday each year and had to leave before the sun rose the next day.


    Moreover, she couldn''t tell anybody else about this secret because once the existence of Ailu Vige was known to others, the peaceful and happy lives here would cease, and the entire Ailu Vige and its residents would be killed by the dreaded Great Demon King.


    Faced with the serious warnings from the Airou Cat mayor and skeleton grandpa, Little Yixi could only bury this secret in her heart, not even telling her parents.


    As she kept the secret, Little Yixi eagerly counted down the days to her birthday each year.


    There are the adorable cats, the kind Skeleton grandpa, the forever young sisters of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, and the super tree known as the World Tree by the cats, with the Holy Woman Sister and the Vampire Uncle living beneath it, all of which seemed to belong only in fairy tales.


    For Little Yixi, it was simply the most ideal and dreamlike existence a child could dream of.


    However, she wouldn''t have imagined that everything in Ailu Vige was a gift prepared for her by Yu Chen, who intentionally let her in only once a year to heighten her anticipation and avoid her getting too excited and unable to keep the secret.


    As this year''s birthday approached, nearly-eleven-year-old Little Yixi was no longer the little girl she once was, she had grown taller than the sisters of the 6th Destroyer Squadron.


    So, naturally, this year''s banquet would not be as overly childish and whimsical as before, with more novelty and engaging elements added.


    To meticulously prepare a fairy tale-like birthday party for his daughter, Yu Chen had already personally arrived at Ailu Vige early to oversee the preparations.


    "Commander, what gift do you n to give Yixi this year?" Akatsuki stood next to Yu Chen, watching the busy cats with him.


    After ten years, the cat poption had expanded, and now Ailu Vige was more of a thriving town than a vige.


    Hearing Akatsuki''s question, Yu Chen smiled and said, "There is a gift I have been preparing for ten years, and it''s finally time to give it to her."

 Chapter 1085 - 1078: Birthday - Part 1

    "In Ailu Vige, there''s always been a legend that after the deities created the Airou Cat n, they nted the World Tree outside Ailu Vige and ced a ne at the top of the World Tree, a ne that¡­" Wearing a ck hat with a feather, today Audis looked like Puss in Boots, squatting by Little Yixi''s bedside, telling her a bedtime story.


    However, before he could finish, Little Yixi interrupted him: "It''s a ne with magical powers that can grant any wish and give its wearer magical abilities! You''ve told me this story more than a dozen times already, can''t we have a different story today, Audis?"


    "Sorry, little master," Audis licked his paw, seemingly apologetic yet continuing with the story, "That ne is Ailu Vige''s most precious treasure. All the members of the Airou n are its Guardians, it''s a gift prepared by the deities for their most beloved daughter, a matchless treasure in this world that everyone would want, even the other deities."


    "But if that ne is so important, aren''t you worried I''ll go and steal it, Audis?" Little Yixi hugged her pillow, squirming on the bed as she curiously asked Audis.


    Yet Audis just shook his head, licking his fur without care as he said, "Not everyone can enter Ailu Vige, and even if someone could get in and learn about the ne''s existence, climbing to the top of the World Tree isn''t easy. Besides, the vige has the old Skeleton, the vige chief, the Head Chef, and Her Holiness the Saintess, and they certainly wouldn''t let anyone unrted touch that ne."


    Little Yixi was half-skeptical about Audis''s words.


    She knew all the people Audis mentioned. The vige chief of Ailu Vige was a plump orange cat that looked very amiable and cute. Little Yixi remembered hugging the chubby vige chief when she was younger, loving the feel of its soft fur.


    But Chief Meow wasn''t just any ordinary chubby orange cat; it could use magic. Little Yixi had seen the chief breathe out massive fireballs with her own eyes.


    As for the Head Chef and Grandpa Skeleton, Little Yixi had seen the Head Chef effortlessly subdue a monster bull as big as an elephant and then roast it, yet admitted that she couldn''t beat the old, seemingly frail Skeleton.


    So Little Yixi believed that if someone tried to steal Ailu Vige''s treasure, the chief, the Head Chef, and Grandpa Skeleton would surely stop the burrs.


    But the Holy Woman Sister¡­ Little Yixi just couldn''t imagine what it would be like for the gentle and kind Holy Woman Sister to engage in a fight.


    While Little Yixi was thinking about how the Holy Woman Sister she had seen would fight, Audis had already jumped onto her pillow, cing a paw on her forehead, "Sleep now, little master. Tomorrow is your birthday, believe me, it will be an unforgettable birthday, you need to be well-rested."


    Hearing what Audis said, Little Yixi could only nod, say goodnight to Audis, and then close her eyes.


    "Goodnight, dear little princess," Audis whispered a blessing only he could hear, before opening the path to Chen Yu''s Divine Realm and jumping in.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Yixi, wake up! Hurry up, daddy is going to take you to see the military ship today, if you don''t get up, mom and dad will go by ourselves!" In the morning, Jounouchi Hiromi pulled open Little Yixi''s room curtains, letting sunlight shine on her little face.


    Woken by the sunlight and her mother''s call, Little Yixi rubbed her eyes, "Good morning, mom."


    "Hurry up and get dressed, brush your teeth, and wash your face! It''s your birthday today, no sleeping in!" Jounouchi Hiromi kissed her daughter''s forehead, pinched her little face, and handed her clothes piece by piece.


    Still a bit sleepy, Little Yixi dressed herself, straightening her hair with Jounouchi Hiromi''s help before stepping off the bed, groggily heading to the bathroom.


    Seeing her daughter''s groggy state, Jounouchi Hiromi worriedly followed her, helping her squeeze toothpaste at the sink and brushing her daughter''s hair.


    Gurgle gurgle gurgle¡­ Soon Little Yixi finished brushing her teeth and washing her face, fully waking up.


    Meanwhile, Jounouchi Hiromi styled her daughter''s hair into a cute and pretty side ponytail, satisfied as she looked at her daughter.


    "Alright, let''s go have breakfast! Daddy made lots of delicious food today!" Jounouchi Hiromi nudged her daughter toward the dining area.


    Chen Yu had already served the breakfast on the table. Smelling the food''s aroma, Little Yixi couldn''t help but run a bit faster, reaching the table and eximing at the feast, "So much delicious food! Daddy, you''re amazing today!"


    "You''re saying it like I''ve been neglecting you, did you wash your hands?" Chen Yu ced thest te of bacon rolls on the table, then sat down.


    "I did!" The little girl didn''t mind her dad''s teasing, thevish breakfast was the real deal.


    After all, meals at home were usually made by Belfast, the maid, and Chen Yu rarely cooked himself. Little Yixi could hardly wait to taste her dad''s cooking.


    "Delicious! Dad''s sandwiches are the best!" Little Yixi picked up a sandwich from the te, taking big bites and mumbling praises with her mouth full.


    Though Belfast''s breakfasts were also delicious, even world-ss, in Little Yixi''s heart, her dad''s breakfast was still the best.


    Jounouchi Hiromi, seeing her daughter eating so happily, couldn''t help butugh, knowing exactly why Little Yixi loved Chen Yu''s breakfasts so much.


    It''s not just a daughter''s preference for her dad, it''s because Chen Yu used divine power when making breakfast.


    No matter how skilled a mortal chef might be, how could theypare to a deity using divine power to cheat? Chen Yu''s cooking was truly a divine feast, and if a mortal could taste it, they''d instantly transcend the ordinary.


    "Today is Yixi''s birthday, I''ve already booked tickets for the open day at the naval port, Yixi, do you want to see big military ships?" Chen Yu asked as he looked at Little Yixi.


    "Big military ships?" Little Yixi couldn''t help feeling a bit disappointed, even though she knew the four sisters who imed to be the 6th Destroyer Squadron in Ailu Vige. She had little interest in military ships, but since her dad had already booked the tickets, she nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1086 - 1079 Birthdayè·¯Middle

    Although she wasn''t particrly fond of watching big warships, Little Yixi was still very happy to be out ying with her mom and dad.


    Even though she would rather her father take her to Disnend or another amusement park, even a zoo would be fine, she had no interest in seeing big warships.


    However, when Chen Yu drove with her and Jounouchi Hiromi to the naval port, Little Yixi was startled by the gigantic ship in front of her, which looked even bigger than her school. Her little face was full of shock, and she held Audis tightly in her arms, a bit scared.


    "Impressive, isn''t it? This is a really amazing warship in many ways!" Chen Yu picked up his daughter, smiling widely as he spoke to her.


    Little Yixi couldn''t help but nod as she gazed at the gigantic warship, as tall as a ten-story building and so big that she couldn''t see from its bow to its stern, leaving her in speechless wonder.


    "This kind of ship is called an aircraft carrier. It has a long deck where airnes can take off!" Chen Yu exined to Little Yixi while carrying her towards the boarding bridge, with Jounouchi Hiromi following closely beside him, smiling at Little Yixi.


    Perhaps overwhelmed by the giant steel construction before her, Little Yixi didn''t notice that besides her family, there were no other tourists around this huge aircraft carrier.


    Even though it was the naval port open day, and there were many visitors in the port, they were all being guided to two much smaller frigates nearby, with no oneing this way.


    Even if someone wanted toe this way, they would be stopped and persuaded to leave by the military personnel at the port.


    They boarded the bridge, entered the cabin through a side entrance of the aircraft carrier, and Little Yixi''s mouth was slightly agape in astonishment at everything she saw.


    The interior of this aircraft carrier wasn''t in and simple like an ordinary warship; it was carpeted like a luxury hotel, with decorations on the walls and soft, bright lighting on the ceilings, making it very pleasant to look at.


    Even though Little Yixi didn''t like warships, her school had organized visits to the naval port open day. While she couldn''t say she was familiar with warships, she wasn''tpletely uninformed either.


    Seeing the beautiful ship interior that resembled the luxury hotels her dad had taken her to before, Little Yixi couldn''t help but exim, "It''s so pretty!"


    Hearing his daughter''s remark, Chen Yu''s smile grew even brighter, but he said nothing, just kept carrying her further inside the ship along the corridor.


    The enormous interior of the aircraft carrier was like a city, filled with corridors and rooms, and someone visiting for the first time could easily get lost if they weren''t familiar.


    After being carried by her dad through hallway after hallway and door after door, Little Yixi was already dizzy and couldn''t remember the route.


    But with her mom and dad by her side, Little Yixi wasn''t worried at all, until they brought her into an extremely luxurious room.


    "Happy 11th Birthday, Chen Yixi!"


    The room was decorated with colorful banners on the wall, and the people inside were all wishing her a happy birthday, leaving Little Yixi utterly dumbfounded, staring nkly at her mom and dad, not understanding what was happening.


    "Every year we celebrate at home, and Dad thought it was a bit in, so this year I arranged a special birthday party for my little princess." Chen Yu exined to Little Yixi, while also asking, "So, my little princess, do you like the surprise Dad prepared for you?"


    "I..." Little Yixi hadn''t snapped back to reality yet, seeing the familiar faces of her ssmates, friends, rtives, as well as her mom and dad''s friends. Her little head waspletely overwhelmed.


    Luckily, her small body was quickly filled with a huge sense of joy, and she hugged her dad, giving him a sweet kiss on the cheek, "I love it! I love Daddy the most!"


    The kiss from his daughter made Chen Yu''s heart blossom with joy, and his face bore a silly, proud smile as he hoisted Yixi onto his shoulders.


    "Happy Birthday, dear little princess. Please allow me to present you with a birthday gift." Kanbara Alira, who hadn''t been seen for many years, looked much older than ten years ago, but his face still wore a kindly smile as he handed a wrapped birthday gift to Little Yixi.


    Due to the Eastern University Medical School Affiliated Hospital''s longtime employment of Daimon Michiko, Kanbara Alira and Chen Yu had always kept in touch, and every year he prepared a carefully selected gift for Little Yixi''s birthday.


    Little Yixi sweetly thanked Kanbara Alira as she epted the birthday gift, though with one arm holding Audis and the other grabbing the present, she was struggling to hold everything.


    Jounouchi Hiromi stepped in and took the gift from Little Yixi''s arms, setting it aside and told her daughter, "Yixi, how about you get down from Dad''s arms? Everyone is here for your birthday, and you should go wee them! An eleven-year-old can''t always cling to Daddy!"


    "Okay!" Little Yixi nodded obediently, letting her dad put her down on the ground, and then she ran off towards her friends and ssmates.


    Watching his daughter y happily with her friends, Chen Yu shook his head helplessly and then startedughing.


    "Who would have thought, Professor Chen Yu, that you actually own such a big ship!" Just like Chen Yu, Kanbara Alira was watching Little Yixi, and he suddenly eximed with admiration.


    Though with Daimon Michiko being such a money-making force, Kanbara Alira indeed wasn''tcking in money, he absolutely couldn''t afford such a big ship.


    In fact, apart from a few select government countries worldwide, no one can afford or even has ess to an aircraft carrier, and Chen Yu''s is the only privately owned aircraft carrier in the world.


    This naturally led Kanbara Alira to feel both envious and puzzled about how Chen Yu could have acquired such arge vessel, but he didn''t ruin the atmosphere by asking.


    And Chen Yu, for his part, didn''t offer an exnation, just smiled at Kanbara Alira''s admiration.


    "Thank you for the gift, Uncle Jing. Sorry for the expenses." Jounouchi Hiromi expressed her gratitude to Kanbara Alira. Even though she had be a deity, she remained grateful for the care the elderly man had shown her in the past: "And to think you came all this way for Little Yixi''s birthday, we really owe you!"


    "Come now, Hiromi, Little Yixi is so adorable, I''m always looking forward to attending her birthday party each year." Kanbara Aliraughed. As he got older, he grew more fond of children, and attending Little Yixi''s birthday party was something he eagerly anticipated annually.


    "Enough of that, today''s Yixi''s birthday, celebrating her is the most important thing today," interrupted Chen Yu, putting emphasis on the day''s focus.

 Chapter 1087 - 1080 Birthdayè·¯Part 2

    This is Little Yixi''s first time celebrating her birthday on an aircraft carrier, and she might very well be the first little girl in the world to hold a special birthday party on an aircraft carrier.


    After all, not even the daughter of the President of the United States gets to enjoy a birthday celebration on an aircraft carrier.


    The aircraft carrier where Chen Yu held the birthday party for his daughter was naturally his own luxurious cruise ship. However, for the past ten years, Chen Yu had kept it docked in the Maldives, so Little Yixi had no idea that her family owned such arge ship.


    But this did not stop Little Yixi from liking the big ship very much, especially because, at the design stage, the ship was equipped with numerous entertainment facilities, allowing Little Yixi, her friends, and ssmates to y without a care in the world.


    After all, not every family can install a carousel on a yacht.


    After an afternoon of fun and then setting off fireworks on the deck of the aircraft carrier, Little Yixi had her happiest birthday ever.


    After sending off the friends and ssmates who apanied her for her birthday, Little Yixi originally thought the day was over and that her parents would take her home. However, to her surprise, her parents stayed with her and even had the big ship leave the port.


    Under the cover of night, the massive aircraft carrier sailed out of the military port, anchoring offshore in Tokyo Bay. Chen Yu took his daughter to the bridge and carried the little princess on his shoulder so she could gaze at the entire Tokyo nightscape.


    "So beautiful!" Little Yixi sat on her father''s shoulders, one arm around his neck and the other pointing towards Tokyo: "Daddy, can you see our house from here?"


    "No, you can''t see it from here, our house isn''t by the sea, but it should be in that direction." Listening to his daughter''s childish words, Chen Yu smiled as he answered while also pointing out the direction of their home.


    "Oh! Amazing!" For some reason, Little Yixi let out an exmation of admiration, her big, bright eyes widening as she stared in the direction of her house, as if she wanted to find its location.


    As the father and daughter were enjoying themselves, Jounouchi Hiromi also went up to the bridge and said to Little Yixi: "Yixi darling, it''s time to go to bed!"


    "Ah? Do I have to go to bed now?" Little Yixi''s face immediately disyed reluctance; on such a rare birthday, she obviously wanted to y a bit longer.


    However, Jounouchi Hiromi picked her up from Chen Yu''s arms and spoke to her seriously: "Good children go to bed early and wake up early so that they can grow tall, right? Mommy has taught you that many times."


    "Hmm..." Little Yixi''s face instantly puffed up, showing her reluctance.


    This was the downside of having mom at home; she wouldn''t spoil her by letting her stay up a bitter like dad would.


    Being led away from the bridge by Jounouchi Hiromi holding her hand, Little Yixi didn''t forget to look back at her dad, asking him, "Daddy, will you tell me a bedtime story tonight?"


    "Yes, Yixi darling, go take a bath first, and I''lle to tell you a bedtime storyter." Chen Yu, of course, wouldn''t let his daughter down over such a small matter, so he agreed with a smile.


    Receiving her father''s response, Little Yixi was satisfied and followed her mother off the bridge.


    Watching his daughter leave, Chen Yu asked the shadow behind him, "How are the preparations going?"


    "Everything is ready, Your Highness will undoubtedly have an unforgettable night." The shadow behind Chen Yu flowed by itself, forming into a human shape by his side, answering his question.


    Chen Yu nodded slightly and turned to gaze at the night outside the window: "Don''t make any mistakes."


    "Yes, Lord God, I will personally ensure Her Highness''s safety." The shadow bowed and then melted back into Chen Yu''s shadow.


    Watching the shadow disappear, Chen Yu stroked his chin and sighed, "Ten years have passed, Yixi should embark on this path."


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    "Little princess, wake up."


    Having just finished listening to her dad''s bedtime story and closed her eyes to sleep, Little Yixi immediately opened her eyes upon hearing the call.


    "Audis! I thought you weren''ting!" Seeing Audis standing before her, wearing a hat and boots, standing on two legs, Little Yixi was overjoyed.


    She initially thought that since she was celebrating her birthday on the aircraft carrier today, and since her dad had taken the ship out to sea, Audis and Xiao Lan wouldn''te to take her to Ailu Vige, but to her surprise, Audis appeared at her bedside right on time.


    "Honestly, little princess, you shouldn''t be staying up thiste." Xiao Lan also appeared at Little Yixi''s bedside at this time, but it wasn''t as extravagant as Audis, just a regr cat appearance.


    "Not sleeping for one night won''t matter!" Little Yixi had long gotten used to Xiao Lan''s nagging; it was her mom''s pet and loved to nag just like her mom.


    But Little Yixi knew that she could actually go a night without sleep¡ªshe realized this from the first time Audis and Xiao Lan took her to Ailu Vige and she yed all night without feeling tired.


    Little Yixi didn''t know why, but she could indeed go a day or two without sleep and still feel energetic.


    Ignoring Xiao Lan''s nagging, with Audis''s help, Little Yixi got dressed again and left behind a disguise. Only then did she, Audis, and Xiao Lan step into the glowing magic circle she was already familiar with.


    As lively as ever, the Ailu Vige festival instantly drew Little Yixi in, as she happily started ying with the cats.


    However, this year seemed a bit different. When the festival reached its climax, the vige chief suddenly stepped forward, raising his hand to signal everyone to quiet down.


    "This year is Ailu Vige''s decennial Brave Warrior Selection Day. ording to the divine oracle left by the deities, today Ailu Vige will select the bravest warrior to climb the treetops of the World Tree and make a wish to the gift from the deities ced there, hoping for favorable weather and abundance for Ailu Vige in theing decade.


    ording to tradition, all Ailu Vige residents who want to participate can join. Whoever bes the warrior can make a wish to the deities'' gift. The deities are generous and benevolent! Besides wishing for favorable weather for Ailu Vige, the warrior can also make a personal wish, which is a reward for the warrior!"


    "Meow! Meow meow!" All the cats cheered immediately, seeming very enthusiastic.


    Watching the cats prepare with eagerness for the warrior selection, Little Yixi curiously asked Audis, "Audis, what exactly is this warrior selection about?"


    "Didn''t the vige chief just exin? Every ten years, Ailu Vige selects a warrior to climb to the treetops of the World Tree. The deities'' gift ced there can grant any wish, and the warrior who climbs up can make a wish to it." Audis exined to Little Yixi while also asking her, "Little princess, do you have a wish you want to fulfill? You can participate in the warrior selection!"

 Chapter 1088 - 1081: Make a Wish

    Standing under the World Tree, looking back at the hopeful faces of the vige chief, the head chef, and Grandpa Skeleton, along with the cats of Ailu Vige, Little Yixi felt a bit inexplicably strange.


    How did things turn out like this?


    She just joined the warrior selection in Ailu Vige for fun because of Audis'' invitation, so how did she end up bing the warrior who needs to climb to the top of the World Tree and make a wish for the treasure for Ailu Vige?


    Raising her head to look at the World Tree whose top was not visible, Little Yixi felt somewhat anxious and uneasy inside.


    Although she knew that the cats in the vige were well-intentioned, wanting to give her the chance to make a wish. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have easily won first ce in the earlierpetition. But can she really climb to the top of this giant tree?


    Little Yixi knew her athletic ability was quite decent, and she generally did well in physical education at school, but tree climbing wasn''t her forte.


    It could even be said that, under her parents'' upbringing and discipline, Little Yixi had always held herself to the standards of ady and hadn''t done things like climbing trees before.


    However, looking at the towering World Tree in front of her, and the wrinkles and bumps on its bark, Little Yixi didn''t find the tree particrly difficult to climb.


    At least it wouldn''t be harder than the rock climbing her dad had taken her to try, although there were no safety ropes here.


    "Little princess, don''t be afraid, we''ll be watching over you from below. If there''s danger, I''ll catch you." Grandpa Skeleton stepped forward, speaking to Little Yixi in a very gentle manner.


    He was the strongest Dragon Lich in Chen Yu''s Dragon Lich Mage Corps, whose strength had now reached the Legendary Peak. His usual task was to assist the Constitution in managing the Dragon Lich Mage Corps, but Chen Yu had sent him to Ailu Vige to take care of Little Yixi.


    For a Dragon Lich, catching a little girl falling from a height was not a challenging task.


    "May the deities bless you." Seeing Little Yixi''s hesitant look, Joan of Arc also stepped forward, casting a blessing upon her.


    Joan of Arc had now be a follower of Chen Yu and Jounouchi Hiromi. After all,pared to the void God, the two Supreme Gods who could be seen with one''s own eyes were undoubtedly more worthy of faith.


    In the past ten years, Joan of Arc had prayed to Chen Yu, hoping he would help her seek revenge, but Chen Yu''s answer to her was to be a deity herself.


    After some thought, Joan of Arc deeply agreed with Chen Yu''s answer, as nothing could be more retaliatory against those believers of God than bing a deity herself.


    However, bing a deity was no easy feat. For the past ten years, Joan of Arc had been living under the World Tree, living with the Airou Cats, and helping to look after Little Yixi was one of the few pleasures in her life.


    Having received the blessings of Grandpa Skeleton and the Holy Woman Sister, Little Yixi finally mustered the courage to begin climbing the World Tree with the small backpack prepared for her by the cats.


    When she started climbing, Little Yixi found the tree was much easier to climb than she had anticipated.


    The wrinkles and uneven parts of the bark provided excellent grips, and as she climbed the trunk, the protruding branches could be used for support or rest, allowing Little Yixi to easily reach the tree canopy.


    Looking down, the ground was obscured by dense leaves, making it impossible to see the ground, and Little Yixi couldn''t help but feel a bit scared.


    But perhaps it was Joan of Arc''s blessing or the sense of mission to make a wish for the cats, Little Yixi continued climbing upward.


    However, this tree was truly too tall.


    "Should I say as expected of the World Tree? So high!" Little Yixi sat down on a sturdy branch, hoping to rest for a bit.


    She untied the small bag she carried, taking out the roasted bread and water bottle prepared for her by the cats.


    The cats'' roasted bread was made from the wheat they grew themselves, soft and sweet, exuding a tempting aroma, which was also the main food in Ailu Vige.


    This particr piece of bread was evidently made by the head chef, not just sweet itself, but with nuts and raisins added into it, making Little Yixi''s appetite grow, and she quickly finished a piece of it.


    Taking a sip of water to swallow the bread, Little Yixi packed the water bottle back in, shouldered her small bag, and continued climbing upward.


    Though the World Tree was tall, under Little Yixi''s perseverance, she eventually managed to reach the top of the tree.


    Here, things were a bit different from what Little Yixi had imagined; she initially thought the tree''s top would be just the top, nothing special, and the treasure the vige chief talked about would merely hang on one of the branches.


    But in reality, it was a small tform supported by several thick branches and woven with small leaves, and the treasure mentioned by the vige chief hung silently on a stand made of an upright young branch.


    Looking at the so-called treasure, Little Yixi''s eyes revealed a look of admiration and fascination.


    It was a very beautiful ne, more beautiful than her mother''s favorite diamond ne, with gems embedded in it radiating a dazzling and brilliant light that would make anyone feel an urge to possess it.


    Little Yixi quickly shook her head, clearing the thought from her mind. This was the treasure of Ailu Vige, left here by the deities, and she couldn''t take it away.


    Reciting such words in her heart, Little Yixi calmed her emotions a bit and came before the treasure, starting to make a wish as the vige chief instructed: "Respected deities, please bless Ailu Vige with favorable weather and abundant harvests on thend."


    After making her wish, Little Yixi also, following the vige chief''s instructions, sang a hymn of praise to the deities. This was taught by the vige chief before she set out. Luckily, Little Yixi was very smart, learning it after listening twice, and now with her clear voice, she sang, sounding very melodious and gentle.


    Yet, single-mindedly following the vige chief''s procedure for wishing, Little Yixi did not realize that just a bit higher than the tree top, her mom and dad were with Audis and Xiao Lan, stifling theirughter while watching her.


    "Husband, your sense of humor is really bad. To hear Yixi sing, why use such a method?" Jounouchi Hiromi also enjoyed listening to their daughter sing, but still reproached Chen Yu a little.


    "Don''t you think Yixi looks adorable like this, Hiromi?" Chen Yuughed, watched his daughter make a wish in front of the treasure that should have been hers, and eagerly asked Jounouchi Hiromi, "Honey, what wish do you think Yixi will make? Will it be for new clothes or new toys?"


    "Yixi would never make such shallow wishes!" Jounouchi Hiromi huffed, giving Chen Yu a yful shove, "Alright, it''s your turn now!"

 Chapter 1089 - 1082: Grand Finale

    Little Yixi looked anxiously at the treasure hanging like a ne on the branch, waiting for the deities to appear.


    ording to the method taught by the vige chief, after making her wish, the will of the deities would descend to fulfill her wish.


    What would the deities look like? Little Yixi kept imagining in her small mind.


    Would it be like the shrine statues she saw when her parents took her to the shrine for New Year prayers every year?


    Or would the deities of the cats also be a cat? If it''s the Cat God, would it be like the Fortune Cat?


    Or would the appearing deity be a big ball of light with no visible face?


    As Little Yixi continued to fantasize, a bright light rose from the treasure hanging on the branch, transforming into a faceless humanoid in front of her.


    "I have heard your plea, and your wish shall be fulfilled." The light-formed humanoid spoke to Little Yixi in response.


    "Thank you, great deity!" Upon hearing the deity''s response, Little Yixi immediately felt joyful, expressed her gratitude to the radiant humanoid, and prepared to descend.


    However, looking down at the towering World Tree and the dense leaves that obscured the ground, she hesitated for a moment, then turned back to look at the deity: "Great deity, can you take me down?"


    "Aren''t you going to make a wish for yourself? Every warrior whoes here has a chance to make a wish for themselves." The humanoid deity asked Little Yixi with interest.


    Upon hearing the deity''s words, Little Yixi was a bit taken aback, but she quickly shook her head and said: "I have no wish that I need to make, as long as I can fulfill the vige chief''s wish for Ailu Vige to continue to be prosperous and rich, and for the cats to live happily, that''s enough!"


    Little Yixi spoke with such sincerity, apanied by a genuine smile on her face, as she truly did not care about making a wish for herself.


    "Oh? You really don''t need to make a wish for yourself? I am a deity, and my Divine Power is omnipotent; whatever wish you make can be realized." The deity of light seemed very interested in Little Yixi, approached her, and looking into her clear eyes said: "Do you want a white horse prince? Or to be a fairytale princess? Even something simple, like wishing for your parents to be healthy and long-lived? Or is there something else you desire? These things can alle true if you wish for them."


    The deity''s words seemed to possess a kind of magic power, as Little Yixi felt countless visions of things she had imagined or longed for emerge before her eyes as he spoke.


    She knew clearly that if she made a wish, these things would immediately appear before her.


    However, the little girl shook her head and said: "Dad once told me a story about making wishes; he said that while making wishes to the deities can grant what one desires, it also robs one of the motivation to strive. Moreover, once someone obtains something easily, they be greedy and want more.


    Although I don''t quite understand what Dad meant, I do know that if I ask for a candy and Dad gives it to me, I''d put it in my mouth right away and wouldn''t cherish it.


    But if I earn candies by helping Dad with chores, I treasure them and wouldn''t eat them right away.


    Wishing should work the same way: if I want something, I should acquire it through my own efforts, rather than by wishing to the deities, for then I wouldn''t cherish it."


    The little girl''s understanding surprised the deity, as he seemed not to have expected such maturity from her.


    "So you really have no wish you want to be granted?" The deity seemed not to give up, still hoping Little Yixi would make a wish.


    Little Yixi still shook her head, but after hesitating for a moment, she added: "If possible, great deity, can you take me down? This tree is so high, I''m afraid the vige chief and others might worry if I take too long."


    In response to this so-called wish of Little Yixi, although the light obscured her view, the deity''s face disyed a look of surprise and amazement.


    He asked Little Yixi hesitantly: "Would you really give up this wish and just ask me to take you down? Know that the chance to have a wish fulfilled by me is very precious, and others would go to great lengths for it."


    Although Little Yixi understood how rare the chance to make a wish to the deity was, she still nodded affirmatively: "Just taking me down is enough! Dad said that striving for your wish by yourself is the best way to achieve it!"


    Little Yixi''s words seemed to have a profound impact on the deity, as after pausing for a moment in her somewhat nervous gaze, he began tough heartily, holding her in his arms in her confusion: "Yixi, you are amazing! Truly your father''s daughter, you learned all that I taught you!"


    "Dad?!" By now the deity''s voice had transformed into Chen Yu''s voice, and Little Yixi certainly recognized her father''s voice, shaking her to the core.


    Wasn''t it the great deity? How did it be Dad?


    While Little Yixi was still trying to wrap her head around it, Chen Yu had already dispelled the radiance around him, revealing his true form.

 Chapter 1090 - 1082: Grand Finale_2

    Seeing that the person holding her was indeed her dad, Little Yixi was even more shocked. She asked puzzled: "Dad? Where''s the deity? Dad, why are you here?"


    Looking at his daughter turning her little head around, puzzled and confused, Chen Yu kissed her small face and exined: "Because Dad is the deity!"


    "Dad is a deity? What on earth is going on! When did you be a deity, Dad? If you''re a deity, what about Mom?" Little Yixi waspletely confused. Why did Dad be a deity? What''s happening?


    As Little Yixi was filled with confusion, Hiromi Jounouchi appeared in front of her with two cats and smiled, saying: "Dad is a deity, and of course so is Mom!"


    "Mom! What on earth is happening? When did you and Dad be deities? Why didn''t I know about this?!" Seeing her mom appear, Little Yixi hurriedly asked Hiromi Jounouchi, her little face full of confusion, with a mix of doubt and urgency, almost breaking into tears.


    Mom and Dad kept such a big secret from her, she felt like she had been deceived.


    Seeing their daughter suddenly on the verge of tears, both Hiromi Jounouchi and Chen Yu panicked and quickly tried to soothe her.


    Even Audis and Xiao Lan nearby hurried over to helpfort the little princess.


    "In fact, this was decided even before you were born. Both your dad and I didn''t want you to be isted from society, growing up lonely. We hoped you could live a normal life and have a simple, happy childhood." Hiromi Jounouchi hugged her daughter, gently stroking her little head,forting her while also exining to Little Yixi.


    "So... Audis and Xiao Lan can talk, and Ailu Vige too, did you all know about this beforehand?" Little Yixi sobbed a little, pouting unhappily, feeling that Dad, Mom, along with Xiao Lan and Audis, all deceived her.


    Chen Yu squatted down before his daughter, patted her head, and smiled, saying: "Ailu Vige is a special gift your dad prepared just for you, amunication town solely for you. Both Xiao Lan and Audis being able to talk was something Mom and Dad knew before you were born."


    Hearing Dad say Ailu Vige was a gift for her, Little Yixi still couldn''t quite believe it, surprised that Dad could give her such a gift.


    However, recalling that Dad imed to be a deity who could fulfill all wishes, she became somewhat convinced and asked Chen Yu: "Then when did you and Mom be deities?"


    "This question..." Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi exchanged nces and hesitated a moment before asking Little Yixi: "Yixi, haven''t you learned from your textbooks how the term ''Mythological Era'' started?"


    "I know, ten years ago, three deities announced their existence to the whole world, one of them being the Inari God, but the identities of the other two deities remained hidden. Nobody knows..." Little Yixi, being diligent in her studies, remembered this content from her textbooks very well. As soon as Chen Yu asked, she recited it fluently.


    But as she mentioned no one knowing the deities'' identities, she suddenly realized and looked at her parents, astonished, covering her mouth: "Could it be... Dad and Mom are those two unidentified deities?"


    Chen Yu and Hiromi Jounouchi nodded to her, with Chen Yu also exining: "Your mom, the Inari God, and I are the highest-level deities in the world. So when we ascended to the divine position, we announced it to the world. However, both your mom and I dislike trouble, and living as deities doesn''t appeal to us. We wanted to give you a childhood like an ordinary child; hence we hid our identities.


    Moreover, besides Dad and Mom, Xiao Lan and Audis too are deities! Xiao Lan is the God of Storms, and Audis is all Japan''s cat Guardian God."


    "Xiao Lan and Audis are also deities?" Little Yixi was extremely surprised, turning her head to the two cats beside her, her little face puffed up instantly: "So everyone knew all along, but you kept it from just me? I knew nothing..."


    As she spoke, Little Yixi suddenly felt extremely wronged, considering it too unfair for her parents to keep such a significant secret from her.


    "Because you were too young back then, Yixi. Even if we told you, you wouldn''t have understood what it meant." Seeing his daughter on the verge of tears, Chen Yu quickly hugged the little girl, wiping her tears with one hand: "Originally, your mom and I nned to tell you when you grew up, but your mom always felt tenderhearted towards you, so we revealed the truth ten years earlier."


    "Then since Dad and Mom are deities, and so are Xiao Lan and Audis, doesn''t that mean I''m the only one in the family who''s not a deity..." Little Yixi thought this and became even more aggrieved, feeling out of ce in the family, suddenly having an impulse to run away from home.


    Hearing his daughter''s aggrieved words, Chen Yu instead smiled, reaching out to take the ne hanging on a tree branch, holding it in his hand, and brought it in front of Little Yixi, saying: "Actually, when you were born, your mom and I had already prepared everything for you. You''re indeed a deity; being the daughter of deities, how could you not be one?"


    "But I don''t have anything special! Aren''t deities supposed to have great power?" Hearing her father say she was a deity, Little Yixi stopped crying, feeling curious and uneasy that her dad might just be coaxing her.


    However, Chen Yu ced the ne around her neck, saying: "That''s because Dad and Mom sealed your power. You''re still a child; the power of a deity isn''t something you can wield yet. This ne is the key to seal your power. Now that Dad has returned it to you, you can use your own power now."


    "So this means, by having this ne, I can be a deity?" Little Yixi''s eyes lit up, feeling full of energy, looking at Chen Yu expectantly, waiting for his answer.


    However, Chen Yu just shook his head with a smile: "Though we''re telling you the truth earlier, Yixi, you''re still just a child. The seal will remain until youe of age; for now, you can only use part of the power rightfully yours by using the ne.


    When you grow up and can control your own power, that''s when Mom and Dad will release the seal on you, allowing you to truly be a deity. Until then, you should start learning how to be a deity first."


    "So, I''m just an apprentice right now?" Little Yixi tilted her head, not feeling discontent with this oue, instead looking forward to it, asking Chen Yu: "Who will teach me how to be a deity? Will you and Mom teach me?"


    "Dad and Mom will teach you some things, but usually, Xiao Lan and Audis will be your instructors. There are also several other teachers, the sisters of the 6th Destroyer Squadron, who will take you to meet them." Chen Yu patted Little Yixi''s head, informing her of the ns for her future.


    Little Yixi nodded, agreeing without causing a fuss, just holding the ne tightly, filled with eager anticipation.


    "Alright, let''s go down now. Yixi, you must have many questions, right? Mom and Dad will exin everything to you little by little, but for now, let''s head down first." Hiromi Jounouchi said, picking Little Yixi up, and said with a smile: "Yixi, do you want to fly? Mom can fly, you know!"


    Saying that, amidst Little Yixi''s expectant gaze, Hiromi Jounouchi spread her wings and flew with her daughter.


    Clinging tightly to her mom''s neck, Little Yixi''s heart was filled with anticipation for the future...


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!